《Still Wanna Escape After Stealing My Heart (Sebastian)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Read Punished by His Love by Suzie Chapter 1 ¨C Sabrina Scott walked out of p****n before dusk fell. She had been temporarily bailed out of j**l for one day. Holding a slip of paper with an address on it in her hand, she took a bus at the gate of the p****n. She arrived at an old mansion halfway up the mountain when it was almost nightfall. The doorman then led Sabrina into a bedroom. The bedroom was pitch ck, and she smelled thick, pungent blood as soon as she entered. Before she had adapted herself to the darkness in the room, a pair of strong arms grabbed her and she fell into a man¡¯s embrace. A hot breath blew by her ear. ¡°So, you are what they sent for me to enjoy before my d***h, the¡­ call girl?¡± ¡®Call¡­ girl?¡¯ Sabrina¡¯s tears came rolling down her eyes. She suddenly felt frightened, and her voice trembled. ¡°Are you¡­ d***g soon?¡± ¡°Yes! Do you regret doing my business?¡± The man sneered faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Sabrina said miserably. She had no room for regret because her mother was waiting to be saved by her. Although she could not see the man¡¯s face in the darkness, she could feel the man did not seem like somebody who is d***g. A couple of hourster, the man finally fell asleep. ¡®Is he d**d already?¡¯ Sabrina had no time to be in fear, and she quickly fled the mansion. At that time, the night sky began to rain heavily. She ran in the rain to the Lynn Residence. It was eleven o¡¯clock at night and the door to the Lynn Residence was locked. However, Sabrina could hear the joyful noise in the house as if there was something worth celebrating. ¡°Open the door! Quickly, open the door and give me the money. I need to go save my mother¡­ Open the door! Open the door!¡± The door was still locked. She was muddle-headed and was a little unsteady on her feet at this point because she had waited for the bus in the rain for a long time before she had to run to Lynn Residence. However, she had to brace herself up and kept banging hard on the door of Lynn Residence. ¡°Open the door! Open the door! Quickly give me the money, I need to go save my mother¡­¡± ¡®Bang!¡¯ The door was pushed open from inside, and Sabrina¡¯s despaired gaze suddenly sparkled. The person behind the door looked at Sabrina with contempt and disgust. Sabrina knew that she looked worse than a beggar now. However, she could not care for her image now. She rushed up and looked at the person with a pleading look in her eyes. ¡°I have done what you asked me to do, quickly give me the money, my mother¡¯s life cannot wait any longer, please¡­¡± ¡°Your mother is d**d, so you no longer need the money.¡± The person who opened the door threw a ck-framed picture into the rain, then mercilessly closed the door. ¡°What?¡± Sabrina was stupefied as she stood motionless in the heavy rain. Long long afterward, she let out a harsh cry, ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­I waste, wasn¡¯t I? I missed the timing to save you, didn¡¯t I? My mother is d**d¡­My mother is d**d¡­¡± Sabrina hugged her mother¡¯s coffin portrait, curled up in the rain, and muttered to herself. She then crawled up and started to bang on the door like a crazy person. ¡°Liar! I¡¯ve done what I¡¯ve promised you, but you didn¡¯t save my mother, return my mother to me! Liar! Your whole family will d*e horribly¡­ Liar! Liar! Liar! I curse that your whole family will have a terrible d***h!¡± Sabrina fainted for crying too much outside the door of the Lynn Residence. When she woke up, three days had passed, and she was in p****n again. She was sent to the medical care area when she was in aa because she had a high fever. Her fever came down after three days, and she was returned to the original imprisonment area. A few female inmates came and surrounded her. ¡°I thought she was released and freed after being bailed out, but she was sent back in again just after three days?¡± ¡°I heard she was lent out to be toyed with for a night.¡± The well-built female gang leader pulled Sabrina¡¯s hair and let out a burst of sinisterughter. ¡°What a good life this woman had! Watch me beat her to d***h today!¡± Sabrina did not even bat an eyelid. Let them beat her to d***h. If she were beaten to d***h, it would be perfect for her to reunite with her mother. As the women started to strip Sabrina¡¯s clothing, a stern voice came from the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The female gang leader instantly put on a fake smile. ¡°Sabrina was sick. We were just concern for her.¡± The correctional officer did not answer but shouted Sabrina¡¯s p****n code. ¡°036,e out!¡± Sabrina walked out and asked indifferently, ¡°What did I do wrong now?¡± ¡°You have been acquitted.¡± The correctional officer said nkly. ¡°What?¡± Sabrina thought she hallucinated. It was until when she was out of the p****n door that she C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. realized it was real. She cried tears of joy and murmured, ¡°Mother! I couldn¡¯t save you, but could you forgive me? I will see you now. Where are you buried¡­?¡± ¡°Are you Miss Scott?¡± a man¡¯s voice came coldly, and then a man in a suit stood before Sabrina. Right behind the man, there was a ck car stopped. Sabrina could vaguely see a man with shades was watching her from the car. She nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. You¡­¡± The man did not answer but turned around and spoke politely to the man in shades seated in the car. ¡°Young Master Sebastian, it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Bring her over!¡± The man in shades ordered. Sabrina, who was still confused, was pushed into the car and sat next to the man in shades. She immediately felt a cold murderous auraing from him. Sabrina felt her life was in his hands. ¡°I am Sebastian Ford.¡± The man introduced himself coldly. Sabrina could not help but shivered and asked gently, ¡°I have not been acquitted¡­but I am going to receive my d***h sentence, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to get a marriage certificate!¡± Sebastian was reluctant to even look at her once more. Sabrina suddenly thought his voice was familiar. It sounded like the man that died that night. However, the man had died. ¡°What did you say?¡± She thought she had heard it wrong. Share Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Read Punished by His Love by Suzie Chapter 2 ¨C Sebastian did not look at Sabrina. ¡°You heard me.¡± Sabrina fiddled with the edges of her filthy clothes and said in a soft voice, ¡°Sir, this joke is not funny at all.¡± Sebastian sneered and said sharply, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your n to be married to me all along?¡± Sebastian¡¯s gaze cut through Sabrina¡¯s thin sunken face like a sharp razor and stared into her eyes. Sabrina shuddered and turned her head away, but Sebastian squeezed her chin and forced her to look at him. Sabrina then realized that the features under the shades had a cool and beautiful outline. G*d definitely favored him because he looked so handsome. Moreover, that ck stubble on his jawline exuded iparable rugged masculinity. His suit was well-tailored and looked luxurious. Sabrina could tell this man was a very distinguished person. In contrast, she had worn out clothes covered in mold, disheveled hair, dirtied face, strong odor, and had not showered for days. The two of them were going to get a marriage certificate? Sabrina lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°Sir, do you think because I have been in j**l for two years and had not seen any man, I would simply jump on any random ugly man, even if I had not met him before?¡± Sebastian could not help but took another look at her. She was quite young, but had a sharp tongue, and was extraordinarily calm. His disgust towards her inevitably increased. ¡°Are you deliberately using this method to anger me and to arouse my interest in you?¡± As soon as he finished, he did not wait for Sabrina to answer but immediately ordered the driver, ¡°To the city hall!¡± ¡°Let me go! I don¡¯t even know you!¡± Sabrina was horrified and wanted to get out of the car. With a backhand motion, Sebastian pinned her down with his elbow, red at her with a sinister gaze, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Woman, listen up??! If you would like to d*e, I could send you off now.¡± Sabrina was scared. She had tears tumbling in her eyes, and she said in a weak voice, ¡°I¡­don¡¯t want to d*e.¡± ¡°To the city hall!¡± The man ordered again. ¡°Young Master Sebastian, do we go straight to the city hall?¡± asked the assistant in the front passenger seat. Sebastian looked puzzled. The assistant looked at Sabrina and said bluntly, ¡°Young Mistress¡¯ clothes are worn and old, and she looked d***y¡­¡± ¡°Return to the Ford Residence!¡± The man gave another order. ¡°Yes, Master Sebastian.¡± The driver started the engine. One and half hourster, the car stopped. Sabrina got out of the car and saw the grand mansion that was the Ford Residence. It was located halfway up the mountain. There was a world of differencepared to the old mansion that she had seen three days ago on the other side of the hill. This looked like a pce, whereas the mansion from three days ago was like a dpidated p****n. The man that took her innocence would probably be a d***h row inmate. She was still lost in her thoughts when Sebastian grabbed her wrist. She was much shorter than him, and his strides were big. She looked like a stray puppy that he picked up as she jogged behind him when he pulled her along. The maids in the mansion bowed politely upon seeing the man. ¡°Wee back, Young Master Sebastian.¡± The man led Sabrina through the main house towards the low-levelled rooms in the yard. He handed Sabrina to a few maids and said, ¡°Find some clean clothes for her, and let her take a bath.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sebastian.¡± The maids answered and brought Sabrina to the bathroom. She must escape from here. She could not be with a man that wished to have her k****d but still wanted to get the marriage certificate with her right after she came out from p****n. Sabrina was so deep in her thoughts that she did not realize the maids had already taken most of her clothes off. The maids sighed together. ¡°Those bruises on her neck seemed to be love bites?¡± When Sabrina had regained her focus, she frantically bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to others bathing me. Please leave, and I will bathe myself.¡± One of the maids asked, ¡°You are Young Master Sebastian¡¯s¡­¡± Sabrina quickly interjected and said, ¡°Maid.¡± ¡°Bathe yourself then.¡± The maids turned around nonchntly and left. When they went out, one of the maids let out a cold snort in a mysterious manner, ¡°I thought she was Young Master Sebastian¡¯s woman. She turned out to be only a maid. She looked like a promiscuous thing. Who did she think she was to let us bath her?¡± When the maid looked up, she saw Sebastian standing right outside the bathroom. The maid immediately shut her mouth in fear. In the bathroom, Sabrina looked at herself in the mirror with her face flushed red. Her most precious first time with her first man whom she had never even met. She would never know what he looked like. She shut her eyes, and tears glided from her cheeks to her neck. ¡°You really are a filthy woman!¡± said a harsh male voice. Sabrina opened her eyes in a panic. Sebastian was looking at her neck with disgust. Sabrina frantically covered herself with her clothes. The tears of anger and shame came sliding down her face. ¡°I was just released from p****n, and you kidnapped me here. I don¡¯t know you. No matter how filthy I am, it has nothing to do with you, right? Please get out!¡± Sebastian¡¯s disgusted gazended on Sabrina¡¯s face, but he could not identify her tell that showed that she was acting. This woman truly was a skilled swindler. ¡°Follow me to get our marriage certificate once you¡¯re done washing up. Three monthster, I would naturally divorce you, then divide a sum to you. When that timees, if you wished to stay beside me for even one more second, it would not be possible!¡± Once he finished his sentence, he closed the door and left. The maids in the yard dare not breathe too loudly because Sebastian was present. Four days ago, at this house, all the maids had witnessed how vicious and domineering this newly appointed head of the Ford family can be. Sebastian was the fourth son of his father, and his father was the eldest son of the Ford family. His three brothers and him were not birthed by the same mother. He was the son of his father and another woman. Although the Ford family was a century-old noble family, a b*stard like Sebastian would not have the eligibility to inherit even a tiny portion of the Ford family¡¯s fortune. The coteral descendants even had priority over him for inheritance. When he was a teenager, he had been driven into exile. However, he finally fought his way back one day and managed to return to his country, but his mother was framed and imprisoned. Sebastian had been calcting every step meticulously since then and executed strategies that concealed his true purposes to throw his opponents off. Finally, he faked his d***h three days ago and used it as a confounding point to engage a counterattack right on the spot. As a result, he drove his opponents to an end and had sessfully gained control over the whole Ford family.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the current Ford family, Sebastian has the final say. Sebastian could only feel coldness in his gut whenever he recalled his past. His mother did not willingly be the third person in other people¡¯s marriages. It was a trick used by his father¡¯s first wife to keep his father in their marriage. When Sebastian¡¯s mother found out that he had a family, she was already nine months pregnant. His mother was bullied, but she suffered in silence. She was even framed and imprisoned when she was in her middle age. Sebastian finally gained control of the Ford family and got his mother out of p****n, but she only had three months to live. His mother only had one wish. She wanted him to take her cellmate, Sabrina Scott, as his bride. Sebastian could only obey her wish, seeing that his mother did not have much time left. The night before he decided to take Sabrina out of p****n, he had done a thorough investigation on her. His investigation showed that this woman had an ulterior motive for getting close to his mother. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Young Master Sebastian!¡± The maid¡¯s frightened exmation interrupted his thoughts. Sebastian¡¯s gaze instantly turned serious. ¡°What are you panicking about?¡± ¡°That woman¡­ escaped by jumping out of the window,¡± the maid said in fear. Share Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Read Punished by His Love by Suzie Chapter 3 ¨C ¡°What?¡± A frown instantly formed on Sebastian¡¯s face, and he immediately rushed in the bathroom. There was nobody in the bathroom, but on the wall, a line of words written in blood was left. ¡®Mr. Ford, despite our substantial differences in terms of social status, I wouldn¡¯t want to marry you, farewell!¡¯ The handwriting was neat and sharp, which revealed the writer¡¯s unyielding trait. Sebastian was stunned by it. Could his investigation result on her be wrong? A few secondster, he gave an order. ¡°Search the back of the mountain!¡± He could not let his mother have any regrets before she died. At the back of the mountain, holding onto thorns and vines to go down, Sabrina managed to escape the search from the Ford family by hiding under a dense vine, despite having her clothes torn. She stayed there till nightfall and went around the mountain by climbing over. Early morning on the following day, she went to the Lynn Residence again. Lincoln Lynn and Jade Sullivan were shocked and panicked when they saw Sabrina. ¡°You, how did you escape from p****n?¡± Jade asked with a guilty expression. Sabrina said mockingly, ¡°Mrs. Lynn, I have been released after serving my full sentence.¡± ¡°You still shouldn¡¯t havee to our house. You¡¯re d***y and smelly, it¡¯s too pungent! Get out of here quickly!¡± Jade forcefully chased Sabrina out of the house. Sabrina could not be bothered to even look at Jade. She only looked at Lincoln and asked, ¡°Uncle Lynn, your family knew very well why I was imprisoned back then, right? Four days ago, you came to visit me in j**l and told me if I followed the address given and stayed with a man for a night, you would give me a sum to save my mother. So, I stayed with that man, but my mother died.¡± Lincoln felt guilty but argued, ¡°Everyone has their fate! I was kind and wanted to save your mother, but your mother died too soon! Could you me me for that?¡± Sabrina red furiously at Lincoln. She had to pierce her nails into her flesh, only then could she suppress her urge to rush up to Lincoln and bite him to d***h. This is because she did not have the capabilities to investigate whether her mother¡¯s d***h had any rtions to the Lynn family yet. She gritted her teeth and asked calmly, ¡°Where was my mother buried?¡± Lincoln answered in vague tone, ¡°Of course she was buried in the soil cemetery back at your hometown! I have paid for your living expenses and studies for eight years. Do I still need to buy a premium cemetery plot for your mother? You ungrateful person, leave now!¡± As Lincoln closed the door, he tossed a thousand dors and said, ¡°This was for your service that night.¡± A stab in Sabrina¡¯s heart could be felt every time that night was mentioned. Even she felt miserable, she still raised her chin high and stubbornly said, ¡°If someone had to pay, shouldn¡¯t it be that man who needed to pay me? Since he is d**d, then there is no use for it! Besides, I¡¯m not a call girl! The reason I promised you was, firstly, to save my mother, and secondly, to repay This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. your kindness for nurturing me. So from now on, our debt is cleared!¡± Eight years living under the Lynn family¡¯s fence was enough! She would never return to the Lynn family in the future. If she were to be back, it would be to avenge her mother. As he watched a tattered-looking Sabrina leave the house with such determination, Lincoln suddenly felt a dull pain on his chest. Jade immediately scolded him furiously, ¡°Why? Do you feel sorry for her and her mother? Lincoln Lynn, don¡¯t forget she cursed my daughter to d***h! They were born on the same day. Why does she get to live, and my daughter died right after birth?¡± Lincoln said, ¡°I¡­ I am not feeling sorry for her. The most important thing now is that she is out of p****n. If she knew the man that she had slept with did not d*e but became the head of the Ford family, then we are going to be in big trouble!¡± Jade sneered and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t even know who she slept with. What are you afraid of? The most important thing now is to let Sebastian marry our precious daughter. If Selene had Sebastian¡¯s child, nobody could bully us again.¡± Lincoln sighed and said, ¡°Old Master Ford takes family backgrounds very seriously, I¡¯m worried that he would dislike Selene for being our adopted daughter.¡± Jadeughed with a hint of craziness. ¡°Dislike? Sebastian is an illegitimate child. He didn¡¯t even have the eligibility to inherit the power, but he still managed to take over the whole Ford Group overnight.¡± ¡°As long as Sebastian believes that Selene was the girl who sacrificed her innocence to save him, then nobody could stop them from getting married. Lincoln, you just wait for our precious daughter to marry into South City¡¯s number one wealthy family and be Sebastian¡¯s wife!¡± Lincoln nodded happily. The sorry feeling that he had for Sabrina disappeared without a trace. At that moment, Sabrina had already walked more than 100 meters away. Then, as she was about to turn into the main road, a showy bright-red sportscar blocked her way. Selene Lynn came down from the car in heels and came to Sabrina arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the broke woman who had been begging at our house for eight years? Sabrina? How many men have used you, and you still haven¡¯t showered? Your odor is k*****g me. Came to beg at my house again? You¡¯re already selling your body anyway. Why are you still so thick-skinned¡­¡± p! Sabrina raised her wrist and hit Selene right across her face. Selene instantly had a clear five finger print on her face. She touched her face, and put her fingers to her nose and sniffed them. Not surprisingly, they smelled. She was filled with anger and roared, ¡°You¡­You dare to hit me?¡± Sabrina¡¯s tone was dull and impatient. ¡°It¡¯s great now©¤ you are just as d***y and smelly as me.¡± She turned around and left as soon as she finished her words. Her coldness shocked Selene. Selene was so stunned that she did not chase after Sabrina to fight. Sabrina came to the dirtiest and most seedy ce in South City and rented a bed to rest temporarily. She wanted to find a job in South City so as to save up some money to return to her hometown, but no employers were willing to hire her because she had been in p****n before. In order to get a job, she spent some money to get a fake identification card and assumed the identity of La Young. After a few days, she managed to get hired as a waitress at a fine dining restaurant under the pseudonym of La Young. The wage was little, but Sabrina was very satisfied. Three weekster, she was promoted to be the waitress that was dedicated to serving the VIP rooms because of her hard-working, sweet and gentle appearance. ¡°La, differ from the lobby dining area, VIP rooms were filled with esteemed guests. Hence, you have to be careful not to make mistakes.¡± The manager called Sabrina by her pseudonym and exined to her carefully. Sabrina nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡± Another week passed, she did very well at work. During her spare time, a few other waitresses chatted with Sabrina. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, La. You got promoted to serve the VIP rooms in such a short time. However, with your height of 170 centimeters, tiny face, and long legs©¤ let alone a promotion to be the VIP room waitress, you would have no problem bing an air stewardess, model or even enter the entertainment industry.¡± Sabrina pursed her lips and walked off with her head bowed. The few colleagues extended their warmth but were met with a cold response. So after Sabrina had walked off, they muttered behind her back, ¡°Just a waitress at the VIP Rooms, so arrogant!¡± ¡°She just has a pretty face, who does she think she is?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was that pretty, maybe just aely face at best, but her personality was seriously cold and aloof. She has no culture or academic background, but she is so pretentious!¡± ¡°She is not pretentious, just doesn¡¯t talk much, and she is trustworthy. If you don¡¯t believe me, look¡­¡± One of the colleagues suddenly called for Sabrina, ¡°La, my stomach is upset. Could you help send the dishes?¡± Sabrina nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°My room is the tinum VIP Room on the third floor, thanks!¡± She sped off as soon as the sentence ended. Under the shocking gaze of the others, Sabrina went up to the third floor. She took over the dishes from a waitress before she pushed the door open and entered the room. She had her head bowed and focused on serving the dishes when her wrist was suddenly caught. Sabrina shuddered and looked up at the customer. She was immediately stunned. A cold, stern face with a gaze that had an overbearing and arrogant force appeared before her face. ¡°How did you know I dine here often?¡± Sebastian gripped her hand tightly. His eyes glinted with murderous intent. Share Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Read Punished by His Love by Suzie Chapter 4 ¨C Sebastian had been looking for Sabrina for a month. When he thought that Sabrina might not as bad as his investigation, she appeared as the waitress in the room specially dedicated to him. He really had underestimated her. ¡°Director Ford¡­this, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The restaurant manager who was apanying Sebastian trembled as he looked at Sebastian. ¡°How long has she been here?¡± Sebastian looked coldly at the manager. ¡°A¡­A month,¡± stuttered the manager. A month! It was exactly the time after she escaped the Ford family. She was not trying to escape©¤ she only wanted to increase her price. D*mn! Sabrina looked at Sebastian with resentment and felt wronged. How could the world be so small? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, let me go! If not, I would call the police.¡± She tried her best to free herself from Sebastian¡¯s restraint, but she could not move at all. Sabrina was in so much pain that a thinyer of sweat started to form on her forehead. The manager scolded Sabrina in fright, ¡°La Young, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Sebastian sneered. ¡°La Young? You concealed the fact that you were just released from p****n by changing your name to La Young?¡± At that moment, the lobby supervisor©¤the same waitress who asked Sabrina to take her ce©¤rushed over but was too frightened to speak. Sabrina was in despair. She only had two days left to collect her paycheck this month. However, everything fell through again. ¡°Why do you always refuse to leave me alone? Why?!¡± Her eyes were instantly redden in anger and frustration. She suddenly lifted her wrist and bit Sebastian¡¯s arm, which made Sebastian release his grip due to pain. Sabrina turned around and ran away as quickly as she could. She could not fight with anyone, so she could only run. When Sebastian finally reacted, Sabrina had already run out of the restaurant and quickly got on a bus. She got off after a few stops. When she was walking on the road, she suddenly started bawling uncontrobly. She went to p****n in Selene¡¯s ce for a month, a d**d man took her most precious first time, finally got out of p****n with great difficulty but could never see her mother again. Hasn¡¯t she been unlucky enough? What kind of demon is this man named Ford? Why was he so determined not to let her go? Why?! Was it because she just came out of p****n and had no one to rely on, so it looked nice to be bullied? Sabrina bawled until her gut was upset. In the end, she squatted at the roadside and vomited continuously. However, all she vomited was green acidic liquid because she had not eaten. A woman who had just passed by patted her on her back and said, ¡°Girl, are you experiencing early pregnancy symptoms?¡± ¡°Early pregnancy?¡± Sabrina shuddered. She had frequently felt nauseated recently, but it never crossed her mind that she could be pregnant. After the reminder from the woman, she suddenly remembered that it had been more than a month since that night. She came to the hospital in a panic and held only a few ten dors in her hands. It was not even enough to do any test. The doctor gave Sabrina a test strip to do a urine test. Ten minutester, the doctor said affirmatively, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Sabrina staggered for a moment. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be pregnant.¡± ¡°The pregnancy could be aborted.¡± The doctor said coldly and then looked outside. ¡°Next.¡± Sabrina walked out of the room, sat by herself on the hospital bench, and felt helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­Don¡¯t cry, wipe tears.¡± A babbling, cute voice was heard. She looked up and saw a little girl that was still in diapers standing in front of her. The little girl raised her chubby little hands to wipe away Sabrina¡¯s tears but failed. Hence, she patted Sabrina¡¯s legs tofort her instead. Sabrina¡¯s heart instantly melted by what this little girl did. ¡°Please excuse me, my baby is an amiable and emotional child.¡± The young mother stood opposite of Sabrina and smiled. ¡°Your baby is very cute,¡± Sabrina replied politely. She looked with envy at the mother and daughter as they walked away. She could not help but to touch her lower abdomen. She already had no family. The baby in her belly was her only flesh and blood. A sense of joy and expectations of being a new mother came all over her. However, what can she use to feed and support the baby? She could not even afford the a******n surgery. Early morning the following day, Sabrina, with a glimpse of hope, came to the p****n and begged the guard. ¡°Can I please see Aunt Grace?¡± When Sabrina was first imprisoned, Grace Summer had already been serving in the p****n for quite some years. Grace took care of Sabrina and saved her from a lot of trouble. She did not know Grace¡¯s background, but she could tell that Grace was rich. Every month, Grace would receive a lot of money from her visitors. Grace even gave her a few hundred dors at the time when Sabrina was released from p****n. ¡°Grace Summer had been released for more than a month,¡± said the guard as he calcted the time. ¡°What?¡± Sabrina was surprised. ¡°You must be Sabrina Scott, right?¡± the guard suddenly asked. Sabrina nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Grace left a number for you when she was released. On that day, you got in a luxurious car as soon as you got out. I shouted for you to stop but you did not hear me.¡± The guard handed a slip of paper with the phone number written on it to Sabrina. ¡°Thank you.¡± Two hourster, in the VIP ward at the highest-end private hospital in South City, Sabrina met her cellmate, Grace Summer. Grace¡¯s eyes were slightly closed as sheid on the bed sickly. However, her grey hair made her look more graceful and elegant. Sabrina could tell that she was a beauty when she was young, but Sabrina did not know why she would be imprisoned. ¡°Aunt Grace?¡± Sabrina called gently. Grace gradually opened her eyes. When she saw Sabrina, she was too excited that she started to cough for a while, then calmed down and said, ¡°Sabrina, I could finally meet you. I asked that brat to bring you over, but he kept saying you went back to your hometown. You finally returned today. I¡¯m d that you are back.¡± ¡°I came back from my hometown, Aunt Grace.¡± Sabrina lied. She knew the brat that Grace talked about must be her son. Sabrina finally understood why she could be acquitted earlier. It was because Grace¡¯s son spent a lot of effort to get her out. The fact that they were willing to get her out was already quite good. How would they still allow Grace to have such a poverty-stricken friend like her? The lie she told Grace about her returning to her hometown was not too much. ¡°I would never forget that I wouldn¡¯t have survived this long if it weren¡¯t for your care in p****n and I wouldn¡¯t be able to see my son again.¡± Grace was so touched that she cried. Sabrina shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Aunt Grace. I wasn¡¯t expecting a reward when I took care of you¡­¡± At that moment, she was pondering how to ask ailing Grace for a loan. Finally, she bit her lips as if she had made a decision and said, ¡°Aunt Grace, I know I am not supposed to tell you this now, but I really had no choice, I¡­¡± ¡°What happened? You¡¯re here by my side now©¤ if you have any difficulties, you can tell me,¡± Grace asked. ¡°Aunt Grace, could you¡­loan me some money?¡± Sabrina¡¯s head dropped very low©¤ she dared not look at her. ¡°How much do you want? I¡¯ll give you.¡± A gentle voice could be heard from behind her. Sabrina quickly turned her head and was so shocked that she could not speak smoothly. ¡°How could it be you?¡± Share Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Read Punished by His Love By Suzie Chapter 5 ¨C The man that stood behind Sabrina was none other than Sebastian. The man looked at Sabrina with a faint smile. His mellow and warm voice was sensual and enchanting. ¡°Mom needs to rest to recover. Is there anything that you couldn¡¯te to me for a solution? Why must you bother mom?¡± Sabrina was dumbfounded and speechless. The man put his arms around her and escorted her out before she could say no. ¡°Son, have a proper discussion about your marriage with Sabrina. You must treat Sabrina well,¡± Grace shouted behind them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡± the man replied while closing the door to the ward. Sabrina was dragged by Sebastian and walked a long way. When they arrived at the end of the corridor, his warm expression on his face had changed to one of icy coldness. The man aggressively choked Sabrina¡¯s neck and pinned her down to the wall. His gaze was as sharp as a cold sword. ¡°Female prisoner! You have continuously tested my patience, and you dared to appear before my mother now©¤you are too bold! If anything happens to my mother, I would make you experience things that are worse than d***h!¡± Sabrina¡¯s face turned red from being choked. She said as she struggled, ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t¡­know Aunt¡­Grace is your¡­mother.¡± She finally understood why Sebastian was disgusted by her, but still insisted on getting a marriage certificate with her. Previously in p****n, Grace mentioned that she wanted her as a daughter-inw in the future after they got out of p****n. Sabrina thought Grace was joking with her at that time. It turned out that Grace was serious. The man choked her tighter. ¡°Do you think I would believe you? You had been ying hard to get repeatedly, wasn¡¯t that to increase your price? Have you always wanted to marry the Ford family and be a nobledy?¡± She did not wish to defend herself, so she just shut her eyes. Let him choke her to d***h. With this way, she could be with the baby in her belly forever and even reunite with her mother. How nice would that be? Tears streamed down the corner of her eyes. However, the man released his grip. He had regained hisposure. The tone of his voice was still frosty and domineering. ¡°My mother only has two months of life expectancy left. I must fulfill her wish and marry you, but I would not touch you! After two months, I would divorce you. When that timees, you would get a sizablemission. I warn you not to y d***y tricks, or else I would make your life a living h**l!¡± ¡®Aunt Grace only had two months of life expectancy left?¡¯ Sabrina felt a dull pain in her heart. She took in a few big breaths of fresh air. After a while, she calmly asked, ¡°You want to make a fake marriage deal with me?¡± ¡°What else? Do you want to be my real wife instead?¡± The man sized her up from top to bottom with a disgusted gaze. Sabrina instantly recalled the day in the room where he had seen her body covered in love bites left by the d**d man. Of course, he would despise her for being filthy. Sabrina bit her lips and said, ¡°I could take the deal, but I have a request.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Arrange an ount for me in a big city©¤ any city will do.¡± If she were to bring her child back to her hometown in the future, the people there would look down on the fatherless child. She did not want her child to face discrimination in the future. She wanted to bring her child far away from home. Sebastian looked at her skeptically. ¡°Only this?¡± With strong determination, she said again, ¡°I want 30,000 USD in cash now, as my allowance.¡± 30,000 USD was enough for a pregnancy check-up at the hospital, expenses during her pregnancy, and and travel expenses for her return to her hometown to pay respects to herte mother. Sebastian sneered. Sure enough, this woman was still a greedy person to her bones. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He already told her there would be a divorce settlement fee, but she still asked for a 30,000 USD allowance at one go. If he satisfied her with 30,000 USD today, then would she ask for 50,000 USD tomorrow? If he did not fulfill her wish one day, she could disappear and ckmail him into increasing the prices, right? It would be like filling a bottomless pit. What an abomination! How many people had been eliminated by Sebastian for being in his way in the past few years? He does not mind eliminating one more person like Sabrina. However, his mother could not wait any longer. Sebastian took his phone out and made a call. Five minutester, his assistant©¤ Kingston Yates©¤ came over with an envelope in his hand. Sebastian took 5,000 USD out of the envelope, handed it to Sabrina, then said condescendingly, ¡°I can give you 30,000 USD, but it must be paid in installments. If you behave well in front of my mother, then I will continuously give the rest of the allowance.¡± 5,000 USD? She needed to do pregnancy check-ups, rent a new ce to stay, go to interviews, and look for a job. How would 5,000 USD be enough? ¡°10¡­10,000! Can¡¯t be any less than that.¡± ¡°2,000!¡± The man¡¯s tone was so cold that it would send chills to the bones. ¡°5,000, I only want 5,000 .¡± Sabrina quickly bargained. ¡°1,000!¡± Sabrina bit her lips with all her might to stop herself from crying. She realized if she were to bargain further, the man would decrease more. At least with 1,000 USD, it would be enough for her to do a pregnancy check-up. ¡°1,000.¡± Sabrina cleared her throat and reached out to collect the money. However, the money was thrown on the floor by Sebastian. The man said condescendingly, ¡°As long as you y your part right, I would draft the contract for the two-month marriage and send it to you. Once the contract has been fulfilled, yourmission would be paid in full. As for the allowance, you would only get it if you behave well.¡± Sabrina was only focused on picking up money on the ground, so she did not hear what Sebastian had said. The 1,000 USD was important to her that she could put her dignity aside. At least it was better than epting handouts from the Lynn family. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sabrina turned up and asked Sebastian after she picked up all the money. What a b*tch! Sebastian gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Come in with me! Remember to y your part right! If you say the wrong things¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say the wrong things,¡± Sabrina said quietly. It was not that she wanted to cooperate with Sebastian, but she sincerely felt sorry for Grace. In p****n, they were like mother and daughter. Now, Grace¡¯s life was about to end soon. She would still do her part even if Sebastian did not make a deal with her. The two of them entered the room together, and Sabrina wore a big smile on her face. ¡°Aunt Grace, Sebastian and I were discussing getting the marriage certificate just now, you won¡¯t me me for not apanying you, right?¡± ¡°Silly girl, I was hoping that you would have the wedding soon, then my heart would be at ease.¡± Grace held Sabrina¡¯s hand and pulled her closer, then whispered, ¡°Sabrina, are you satisfied with my son?¡± Sabrina smiled shyly and said, ¡°Very satisfied.¡± ¡°Go and get the certificate with Sebastian now, alright? I want to hear you call me mom soon.¡± Sabrina gently cupped Grace¡¯s hand. ¡°As you wish, Aunt Grace.¡± That afternoon, Sabrina and Sebastian went down to city hall. They took a picture together, pressed their fingerprints together and took their vows. However, even until their marriage certificate was stamped andpleted, Sabrina still could not believe it was real. She had gotten married. Share Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Read Punished by His Love By Suzie Chapter 6 ¨C When they came out of city hall, Sabrina said goodbye to Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Ford, the doctors do not allow visitation in the afternoon, so I would not go back with you. I will visit Aunt Grace tomorrow morning.¡± She was a person who knew boundaries of propriety. When she was not in front of Aunt Grace, she would take the initiative to distance herself from Sebastian. ¡°Up to you,¡± Sebastian said coldly. Sabrina left the ce alone. In the car, Kingston asked, ¡°Young Master Sebastian, aren¡¯t you afraid that she would escape?¡± Sebastian sneered contemptuously. ¡°Escape? If she truly wanted to escape, why would she work as a waitress at the restaurant I visit often? Why would she alsoe to my mother for a loan? She only made the first two escapes to raise her price.¡± Kingston said, ¡°Who would say otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Drive,¡± said Sebastian. The car drove past Sabrina, but Sebastian did not even take a look at her. Sabrina dragged her tired body back to her ce. She was stopped by somebody as she reached her door. ¡°Sabrina! You¡¯re really hiding in this area.¡± It was Selene! Two years ago, due to her chaotic private life, Selene was taken advantage of by an old, ugly, and vulgar man. When the man had his guard down©¤halfway through the intercourse©¤Selene used her heels and smashed through the man¡¯s head, k*****g him instantly. To help Selene get away with the crime, the Lynn family got Sabrina drunk and secretly sent her into the meticulously faked crime scene. As a result, Sabrina had received a ten-year sentence for involuntary m**********r. Selene, on the other hand, dodged a bullet and was not imprisoned. Whenever she thought of that, Sabrina wanted to strangle Selene to d***h. She looked at Selene indifferently. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Selene became morecent. ¡°Sabrina, do you know what this type of ce is called? Urban vige. It is the only urban vige in South City. The residents here are mostly streetwalkers. You can have a night with a streetwalker for only five dors here. One busy night can make a hundred dors, tsk, what a good amount of money.¡± ¡°So, you came all the way to show off to me that you made a hundred dors in one night?¡± Sabrina asked coldly. ¡°You!¡± Selene raised her hand and wanted to hit Sabrina, but she stopped her hand mid-air. She smiled and said, ¡°I almost lost myposure. Let me tell you, I would be getting married soon and the house needs to be renovated. The maids found a few pictures of you and your mother when clearing the trash¡­¡± Sabrina asked eagerly, ¡°My mother¡¯s pictures? Don¡¯t throw it, I woulde and collect it.¡± Her mother had passed away, so the pictures that were left behind were extremely precious to her. Selene asked nonchntly, ¡°When would you collect them?¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon it is. Otherwise, all that trash would be pollutants if they spend one more day in my house!¡± After saying that, Selene, surrounded with an air of pride, walked off in her heels. Not long after Selene left, Sabrina went to bed. She was now in her first trimester and had an extraordinarily tiring day of rushing around, so she wanted to rest early and get up earlier tomorrow to go to the hospital for a pregnancy check-up. The next day, Sabrina came early to queue at the ultrasound room in the hospital. When there was just one person left before her turn, she received a call from Sebastian and picked up the call. ¡°What is it, Mr. Ford?¡± Sebastian¡¯s usual cold tone could be heard at the other end of the call. ¡°My mother misses you.¡± Sabrina saw that there was only one person before her, so she estimated the duration and said, ¡°I would be at the hospital in about one and a half hour.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sebastian¡¯s reply was short and brief. Sabrina cleared her throat and said, ¡°Uh¡­ I would do my best to cheer Aunt Grace up. Could you give me some more allowance? Could you deduct it from the divorce settlement fee?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re here.¡± Sebastian immediately hung up the phone. He hated people who bargain with him the most! Sabrina continued to wait in line. As she was about to enter, an emergency patient was suddenly rushed in to do an ultrasound, which took more than half an hour. When it was finally Sabrina¡¯s turn, only then did she realize that she needed to start a medical record because it was her first check-up. Her ultrasound was dyed for another half an hour. When she arrived at Grace¡¯s ward, she heard her crying inside. ¡°You unfilial son, are you lying to me? I asked you where Sabrina is!¡± ¡°Mom, we already got our marriage certificate yesterday.¡± Sebastian handed the certificate to his This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. mother. ¡°I want you to get Sabrina back here now!¡± The elderly woman relentlessly pushed her son. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her now.¡± Sebastian stood up and came out. At the door, Sabrina met Sebastian¡¯s cold, sharp gaze. She hung her head, walked to the front of Grace¡¯s bed with a bag in her hand, and said warmly, ¡°Aunt Grace, I¡¯m the one who camete. I remembered you often said that you liked cream puffs when we were in p****n, so I bought a box for you.¡± Grace stopped crying and smiled, ¡°Sabbie, you still remembered that I love cream puffs?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sabrina handed a cream puff to Grace and said, ¡°Have one, Aunt Grace.¡± Grace looked eagerly at Sabrina. ¡°Sabbie, you should change the way you address me to ¡®Mom¡¯.¡± Sabrina said, ¡°¡­ Mom.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Grace said with a sense of gratification, ¡°With you by Sebastian¡¯s side, I¡¯ll be at ease when I cross over to the other side.¡± Sabrina suddenly teared up. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not allowed to say that. You can live a long life¡­¡± After she managed to coax Grace to sleep, Sabrina came to Sebastian again and bit her lips. ¡°Mr. Ford, could I have some allowance?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he only said calmly, ¡°You promised me to reach in one and a half hours, and you only came after three hours. If you let me catch you leaving my mother hanging again, then it wouldn¡¯t only be a matter of money.¡± Sabrina suddenly shivered. She could sense the calm murderous aura from his calm speaking tone. She knew he was not just saying that. She smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to earn rich people¡¯s money. I understand! I won¡¯t ask you again©¤ I want to confirm with you, you would set up an ount in a big city for me, right?¡± Sebastian replied, ¡°You won¡¯t receive anything less than the conditions written on the contract.¡± ¡°Thank you. I have ns in the afternoon, so I would take my leave now.¡± Sabrina left in a deste state. ¡°Sebastian¡­,¡± Grace called out from her room. Sebastian immediately went into the room. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°I know you dislike Sabrina, but son, a lot of troubles and sufferings that I could not handle in p****n were taken care of by Sabrina. I knew her better than anyone else. She is a righteous person who values her family and friends more than anything. With the number of times the Ford family had plotted against the two of us, wasn¡¯t it enough? I want to find you a partner that would never leave you. Do you understand my efforts?¡± ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± Sebastian nodded. Grace wanted to get out of the bed as she spoke, ¡°I want to personally call Aunt Quinton to ask if Sabrina is staying at your house. I could only be truly at ease if both of you are a proper, married couple.¡± Sebastian was speechless. Right at that moment, his phone rang. He immediately picked up the phone and coldly asked, ¡°What?¡± At the other end of the phone, Selene acted in a cute and delicate voice. ¡°Darling Sebastian, I want to invite you to my house to discuss our marriage, could youe? Pretty please?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free today!¡± Sebastian refused decisively. Share Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Read Punished by His Love By Suzie Chapter 7 ¨C Selene could tell that Sebastian disliked her immensely. She felt as if ten thousand needles were piercing her heart, making her feel pain, embarrassed, and annoyed. However, she was afraid of Sebastian. She was about to say a few more things with her fake cute voice, but the phone call ended abruptly. Selene¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Selene?¡± Jade quickly asked. ¡°Mom¡­Master Sebastian¡­He didn¡¯t agree toe and discuss our marriage©¤ he¡­wouldn¡¯t find out about it, right?¡± Selene started to cry in fear. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t find out that I am impersonating Sabrina, right? Mom, what should we do? Sebastian has the blood of countless people on his hands, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Both Jade and Lincoln were scared out of their wits too. The whole family spent the entire afternoon in fear until a maid came to report and said, ¡°Sir, Madam, Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sabrina is here. She said she is here to collect her and her mother¡¯s pictures.¡± ¡°Tell her to get lost!¡± Selene immediately released her anger on Sabrina. At this moment, Selene could only focus on being terrified. She had forgotten that she had asked Sabrina yesterday toe and collect the old pictures of her mother. What Selene initially intended was to publicly disy her affection to Sebastian in front of Sabrina, so that Sabrina would be upset! However, she did not expect that Sebastian would reject her invite so decisively. The maid was speechless. ¡°Hold on! I will go speak to her!¡± Selene got up and headed out. The whole afternoon of crying made Selene¡¯s eyes swollen, and her hair was incredibly messy. She forgot to take a look in the mirror and rushed out. ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re a b*tch that does that kind of business. You would taint my house again every time you Sabrina sneered. ¡°Selene, you¡¯re the one who asked me toe to collect my mother¡¯s pictures.¡± ¡°Go! Go! Go to h**l! Get lost now!¡± Selene roared unreasonably. Sabrina was so angry that sheughed. She surveyed Selene. Suddenly, Sabrina realized Selene was throwing a temper tantrum for no real reason. Sabrina put on an innocent expression and asked nonchntly, ¡°Selene, I could see your eyes are swollen, and your hair is as messy as a chicken¡¯s nest. Could it be that you got pregnant with a random man¡¯s child but got dumped?¡± Selene was so furious that she made threatening gestures and wanted to jump on Sabrina. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to d***h¡­¡± Sabrina did not even bat an eye but just calmly said, ¡°You dare to beat me to d***h in front of your house. Could it be that you also wish to rot in p****n?¡± Selene yelled, ¡°You¡­You! You go to h**l! Go! Right! Now! Go¡­¡± Sabrina sneered, turned around, and left. She did not have the time to fight with Selene. She was hungry and needed to eat. She got hungry easily ever since she was pregnant. She wanted something nutritious but had no money. She had no choice but to return to where she lived and bought a few mushroom sandwiches from a stall. As she was enjoying her sandwiches, a man suddenly stood in front of her. That man was Sebastian¡¯s assistant, Kingston. She was stunned for a second, but she continued eating her sandwiches. She walked past Kingston without saying a word and headed back to her ce. Things between Sebastian and her were only a contractual deal. Other than having to act in front of Grace, they had no other rtions. Sabrina had never taken the initiative to form connections just for her benefit. ¡°Miss Scott,¡± Kingston called behind her. He did not expect that Sabrina would not greet him. Sabrina turned around. ¡°You called me?¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± Kinston said briefly. Sabrina was puzzled. ¡°Madam would be calling home to inquire today. If she finds out that you and Master Sebastian were not staying together¡­¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Once they started to act, they needed to stay in character. Sabrina got in the car. The ce they went was not the Ford Residence, but an upscale neighborhood in the city center. Kingston brought Sabrina to the ground floor of the building, and he left after he handed Sabrina over to ady housekeeper who was in her forties. ¡°You must be the new Young Mistress, right?¡± Thedy smiled while looking at Sabrina. Sabrina felt awkward. ¡°¡­You are?¡± Thedy introduced herself, ¡°I am Aunt Quinton, the housekeeper who had been serving Madam for more than ten years. Madam specifically called to inform me and asked that I take good care of her daughter-inw. Quick, follow me.¡± This was a high-ss duplex suite, which definitely not something any ordinary families could afford, and the luxurious level of the interior did not need further introduction. Sabrina asked Aunt Quinton, ¡°This ce is¡­¡± ¡°This was the Young Master Sebastian¡¯s former residence,¡± said Aunt Quinton. Sabrina understood. It was Kingston who picked her up, so perhaps Sebastian would note here. This was perfect. She no longer needed to worry about not having any ce to stay anymore. She nned to bring her simple luggage over from the bed rental ce tomorrow. Thendline in the living room rang as soon as she sat on the couch. Aunt Quinton picked up the phone, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Madam. Yes, she¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. Young Mistress just sat on the couch.¡± Aunt Quinton passed thendline to Sabrina. ¡°It¡¯s Madam who¡¯s calling.¡± Sabrina picked up the phone and said, ¡°Ah¡­Mom, are you alright?¡± Grace asked gently, ¡°Sabbie, tell me, have you gotten used to the ce?¡± Sabrina answered, ¡°Very well, I have never lived in such a nice house.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the brat? Is he there with you?¡± Grace asked again. Sabrina knew very well that if she was here, Sebastian would definitely note over. However, she still said, ¡°Sebastian would be back soon. I¡¯m waiting for him to have dinner together.¡± ¡°Good, good, then I wouldn¡¯t disturb the two of you. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Bye, Mom.¡± During the evening, Sabrina had a sumptuous dinner and Aunt Quinton even personally drew a bath for her. ¡°Young Mistress, these are essential oils, bath milk, and rose petals. Using these to soak in the bath would ensure your skin bes better.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a bathrobe for you and ced it outside the bathroom. You can pick it up when you get out. I will prepare the bed for you now.¡± Aunt Quinton was a thoughtful housekeeper. Sabrina was a little overwhelmed by the pampered treatment she had received. Sabrina was attracted to the spacious bathroom, therge multifunctional bathtub, fragrant essential oils, and rose petals. She was living in only rented beds, so she had to use the public showers whenever she needed to clean herself. She had not had a proper rxing bath since she came out of p****n. She would not waste this great opportunity today. After soaking for some time, Sabrina felt that her whole body wasfortable, and she started to feel sleepy. In a drowsy state, she climbed out of the bathtub, her body was still wet, and she opened the door to reach for the bathrobe. However, she collided with a tall and well-built body. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Sabrina screamed at the top of her lungs in shock. Share Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Read Punished by His Love By Suzie Chapter 8 ¨C Sebastian was also stunned as he looked at the woman in front of him. Sabrina¡¯s body was not covered, and her skin flushed a little red after the bath. Her short wet hair was messily scattered, and her palm-sized face was covered with water droplets and steam. Standing shivering before Sabastian in this way made her look helpless. Sebastian was not wearing much as well. He had a tall and strong figure with well-defined muscles, bronzed skin, broad shoulders, and narrow hips. His solid and steel-like right arm had two frightening scars, but it fully highlighted his masculine dominance and overbearing force. When Sabrina saw his scars, her whole heart contracted as she was frightened. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, she was also embarrassed as hepletely saw her whole body. She covered her front in panic, but no matter how she tried to cover it, some parts could still be seen. She stretched her trembling arm to reach for the bathrobe as she wanted to put it on, but her hand was shaking like crazy. ¡°I¡­ I thought you were noting back. Why¡­Why did youe back?¡± Her teeth were chattering, and her whole face flushed like the branding iron. She got the bathrobe, but she could not put it on properly. After she wore the robe with great difficulty, she realized the robe was so long that the edges dragged to the ground. Sabrina then realized that it was a men¡¯s bathrobe. It was wide, big, and long. She simply wrapped herself with the bathrobe and walked out, but the more nervous she was, more trouble followed her. She stepped on the bottom of the bathrobe, and her whole body fell over. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Sabrina let out another scream. Sebastian raised an arm and pulled her in so that she did not fall. The man smelled a familiar scent as if he had smelled it before from somewhere. He gently closed his eyes and lowered his head onto the back of her neck. Sabrina cried out in fear. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Sebastian was suddenly awoken. ¡°D*mn,¡± he cursed. He picked up a bath towel and wrapped Sabrina up. He carried her to the second bedroom and threw her onto the big bed before turning around to leave. Bang! The room door was shut. He walked into the bathroom, turned on the cold shower, and sprayed himself furiously. Sabrina was curled up on the bed in the second bedroom, hugging her legs and ming herself deeply. Why did she not resent his hug at all? ¡®Sabrina Scott, do you really want to marry into a wealthy family?¡¯ ¡®You are too shameless!¡¯ ¡®Sebastian was so disgusted by you. How could he possibly be interested in you, a woman who just came out of p****n and is now pregnant with a child?¡¯ ¡®Do not let Sebastian despise you from the bottom of his heart.¡¯ She spent a restless night in the second bedroom. She woke up early the following day and saw no one in the living room. Hence, she picked up a notepad and left a note. Her penmanship was as strong, neat, and sharp as thest time. ¡®Please excuse me, Mr. Ford, I thought you wouldn¡¯te back here to rest, and I offended you by using your bathroom yesterday. As it was in the past, I would pretend that nothing has happened, and I hope you would also do the same.¡¯ After leaving the note, Sabrina went to the hospital to visit Grace. She did not meet the housekeeper that morning, so she understood that it was Grace who had painstakingly made the arrangement. She wanted Sebastian and Sabrina to spend the night together. When Sabrina arrived at the ward, Grace¡¯s eyes began to survey her body. ¡°Sabbie, why are you here so early? You should not be out of bed today. You should rest more.¡± Sabrina was embarrassed and said, ¡°Mom¡­don¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°Tell me. Were you happyst night?¡± Grace asked with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Sabrina vaguely nodded, then she flung herself into Grace¡¯s arms. Grace hugged her and said, ¡°Do you know how well you and Sebastian are suited for each other? I was not mistaken about you two. I would definitely give you a splendid wedding¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Although this was just an act, Sabrina still felt appreciative of Grace. For Grace, this was not an act. She truly wanted to give Sabrina a privileged life. Sabrina spent the whole morning sitting in Grace¡¯s ward to keep herpany. She joked andughed with Grace. As Grace was still a sick person, she needed to close her eyes to rest for a while after a moment of chatting andughing. Sabrina left when Grace fell asleep. She had to hurry up and find a job. As she walked on the road, she inadvertently saw an advertisement posted on a corner of a billboard at the bus stop. [Recruiting Architectural Assistant] Sabrina studied architectural engineering in college, but her studies were interrupted by her arrest during her sophomore year. Also, Sabrina had a good rtionship with Grace in p****n, partly because Grace was also an Architecture Designer with high professional standards. The two often studied architecture together when they had nothing else to do in p****n. It was such a pity that Sabrina had no university degree, was just released from p****n, and was pregnant. Companies that offered positions like this would not want her. However, she still held the mindset to just try her luck. Sabrina drew a few structural diagrams that were more practical with a pen and paper. She went to the printingpany and paid to have them photographed. After receiving it in her inbox, she hit the send button. As she finished the matters at hand, she received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sabrina.¡± Selene¡¯s incredibly smug voice could be heard on the other end of the call. ¡°How did you know my phone number?¡± Sabrina asked suspiciously. ¡°Hah!¡± Seleneughed, ¡°I was able to find out where you lived. Wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for me to know your number?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Sabrina asked. ¡°It was my fault yesterday. I was in a bad mood. You coulde around four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon to collect your mother¡¯s pictures.¡± Selene¡¯s tone was unusually friendly. Sabrina was speechless. She did not contemte Selene¡¯s drastic change between yesterday and today. She only wanted to get her mother¡¯s pictures out of there quickly. At around four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Sabrina went to the Lynn Residence again. She entered the door and gazed nkly at thedy of the house, Jade. ¡°Where are my mother¡¯s pictures? Please hand it to me, and I would leave immediately.¡± ¡°Why are you in a hurry, Sabrina?¡± Jade smiled in an unusually nice manner. ¡°Since you are here, ¡°Sorry, not interested!¡± Sabrina said calmly. ¡°Wow!¡± Jade said in an enigmatic tone, ¡°Somebody¡¯s highly conceited. Not even willing to visit the house where you were raised for eight years? It looked like you don¡¯t need the Lynn family¡¯s financial support now? Are you going to marry above your station soon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I have found a husband that is a hundred times wealthier than the Lynn family. Perhaps I will be charitable to your family in return in the future.¡± Sabrina lifted her chin and arrogantly looked at Jade. Jade was speechless, but her teeth almost broke as she gnashed them in rage. ¡°Sabrina, you dared to make such a boastful im? Then bring your rich husband here, and we could all get to know each other.¡± Selene¡¯s voice came from the door. Sabrina turned around and saw a man and a woman walked in. The woman was Selene. The man, to her surprise, was Sebastian. Share Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Read Punished by His Love By Suzie Chapter 9 ¨C Sabrina¡¯s heart sank for a moment. Of course, an honorable single man with such good backgrounds like Sebastian would not becking in girlfriends. The reason why Sebastian was married to her was only to let his d***g mother leave this world with no regrets. However, Sabrina never would have expected that Sebastian¡¯s girlfriend would be Selene. To Sabrina, life was full of irony. The people who once oppressed her were bing happier and more honorable. On the other hand, Sabrina had her future ruined, was pregnant but unmarried, and did not even know the name of her child¡¯s father. Sabrina felt like she was a clown as she looked at the couple that seemed to be a match made in heaven. It seemed that Selene asking Sabrina toe and collect her mother¡¯s pictures was an excuse. Selene¡¯s true intention was to show off her boyfriend in front of Sabrina deliberately. After concealing the sadness deep within her heart, Sabrina calmly said, ¡°How would a tainted woman like me find a wealthy husband? I was only joking just now. Since you have a guest, I would not bother you any longer. Please bring my mother¡¯s pictures to me, and I would leave immediately.¡± She did not look at Sebastian as if they had not known each other at all. Sebastian was also expressionless. He did not want toe to the Lynn family, but he could not disregard the fact that Selene had saved his life before. Hence, he took the time today and made a trip here. He also did not expect to meet Sabrina here. Lincoln and Jade were secretly feeling ecstatic after they saw how Sebastian and Sabrina were not acquainted. Sabrina really had no clue that the man she slept with not only did not d*e but became the most honorable man in South City overnight. Selene exchanged a look with her parents for a moment, then said, ¡°Sabrina, my boyfriend just came, and you wish to leave now? That¡¯s too disrespectful. My boyfriend might have mistaken that we had been mistreating you.¡± Selene turned around and said to Sebastian, ¡°You had no idea, Darling Sebastian. My family had been paying for her living expenses and studies since she was a teenager, but this girl still misbehaved! She was put in j**l during her sophomore year¡­¡± Sebastian shot a disgusting nce at Sabrina, then said to Selene, ¡°Have lesser contact with such despicable characters in the future.¡± ¡°As you wish, Darling Sebastian, but she still has to dine with us today. No matter what, she has spent eight years living with us, and my whole family loves her,¡± Selene said in an extremely gentle and mild manner. Taking advantage of an angle that was out of Sebastian¡¯s sight, Selene did not forget to smile recklessly at Sabrina. What Selene wanted was to show Sabrina how sweet she and Sebastian can be. If it was not for fear of having Sebastian finding out, Selene would have told Sabrina directly, ¡®The man that you saved by sacrificing the most precious thing a girl could give is actually the most honorable man in South City, and that man is now my husband.¡¯ She especially wanted to witness with her own eyes how Sabrina would d*e from anger. Seeing that the whole Lynn family never mentioned the pictures, Sabrina answered immediately, ¡°I will stay for dinner.¡± She was worried she had no ce to have dinner anyway. It did not matter if she was a third-wheel or if she was looked down upon, as long as she could take her mother¡¯s pictures away, it would not be a wasted trip. After she sat down, only then Jade handed two pictures to Sabrina. Sabrina looked at her mother¡¯s pictures, and her tears almost dripped down instantly. She had not even managed to find out how her mother died, but right now, she has to eat here. The humiliation in her heart could not be described. The money Sebastian was going to give her must be imed. Once she has gotten the money, she would start to investigate her mother¡¯s cause of d***h. If it were the Lynn family that had made her mother d*e, she would make them pay back a hundred times more! She kept the pictures in her bag and sat alone at the corner of the couch. The Lynn family members could no longer care about her as they were focused on discussing with Sebastian. ¡°Young Master Sebastian, what do you think about your marriage with Selene?¡± The way Lincoln tried to please Sebastian was as petty and low as how people in the olden days would act when wanting the wealthy families to ept their daughter as a mistress. Still, Lincoln and Sebastian deliberately showed off in front of Sabrina. ¡°I would marry your daughter! But only after two months.¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was cold and detached. He resented the way the Lynn family discussed marriage matters in front of an outsider. Also, Sabrina! Obviously, she was his legal wife, but she acted like all this had nothing to do with her. She was indeed a scheming maniptor at such a young age. Seeing how Sebastian was sullen and cold, Lincoln, who was actually his elder, did not even dare to refute anything. He only echoed along and said, ¡°Everything shall follow your arrangement¡­¡± However, Selene acted cutely and said, ¡°Darling Sebastian, I couldn¡¯t wait. The weather is going to turn cold in two months. I wouldn¡¯t look good in the wedding gown then. Can we have our wedding this month, pretty please?¡± Sebastian especially despised women who were fake and acted cutely. If Selene had not lost her first time to him, he would have already left. He replied coldly, ¡°The wedding would be in two monthster.¡± Selene smiled in an extremely awkward manner. ¡°Alright¡­Alright.¡± She turned her head and red at Sabrina maliciously. Sabrina was looking in the direction of the dining room and was not paying attention to their discussion. Did their wedding date have anything to do with her? She was hungry. She was pregnant, so she would get hungry easily. Sabrina sensed Selene¡¯s gaze on her back, so she turned around and asked Selene, ¡°Is it time to eat yet?¡± Selene was speechless. Like a punch to cotton, her malicious gaze had no effect on Sabrina. Sebastian, on the other hand, could not help but steal one more nce at Sabrina. Seeing Sabrina¡¯sposure, his heart throbbed a little. The maid served up the dishes, and Sabrina instantly had her eye on the peach pudding cake. That was Selene¡¯s favorite dessert. As soon as the cake was ced on the table, Sabrina took it andmenced to eat it before Selene could take it. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Selene looked at her in disbelief. Jade was even more furious, but she could not explode because Sebastian was present, so she faked a smile and said, ¡°Sabrina, I didn¡¯t know you like deserts so much?¡± ¡°Mm, I had always wanted to try but never could. Today, I finally got to eat it.¡± Sabrina nodded while she ate. ¡°Hoho!¡± Jadeughed as she gritted her teeth. ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± Sabrina looked up and nced at the dining table. ¡°Salmon, shrimp b***s, broli¡­¡± She knew they would be cursing her hundreds and thousands of times in their hearts. However, it was them who insisted that she stayed for dinner. The baby in her belly was her only family, so the most important thing was to let the baby have a feast. She has no one in this world to love her, so she could only love herself. Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, she ced her fork down and said, ¡°I am full, I am leaving.¡± Selene already could not care about acting cute to Sebastian. Instead, she provoked Sabrina with a jealous tone, ¡°It¡¯s night time now, so you had to rush back to start your business, right?¡± Share Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Read Punished by His Love By Suzie Chapter 10 ¨C Sabrina froze in ce. She heard Selene¡¯s insult. She wanted to scratch and disfigure Selene¡¯s face. However, she could not act impulsively. If she were to make her move, the fight would inevitably be violent. She was afraid she might hurt the baby in her belly. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Are you interested in this kind of business?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Selene sneered smugly. ¡°I was just worried for your health, don¡¯t get infected with all sorts of filthy diseases! You would taint my house and create a foul atmosphere.¡± ¡°Then why did you invite me to your house, and insist that I stay for dinner? I thought you¡¯re interested in that particr kind of business,¡± Sabrina spoke calmly, but it was enough to make the whole Lynn family blood boil. Nobody noticed that at this moment, Sebastian was staring deeply at Sabrina with a pair of sharp eyes that radiated a cold light. After a moment, he picked up his keys, stood up, and left. ¡°Darling Sebastian, were you angry¡­¡± Selene chased after him. ¡°If you have contact with this kind of woman again, I wouldpensate you with a portion of the money, and cancel our engagement!¡± Sebastian was cold, and he did not even turn his head back. ¡°I understand, Darling Sebastian, but it¡¯s not worth it for you to be angry at this woman. Let me send you off, Darling Sebastian¡­¡± Selene staggered as she chased after him. ¡°You¡¯re a cursed child! You deliberately drove Selene¡¯s fianc¨¦ away, didn¡¯t you? Get out! Get the h**l out!¡± Jade wished she could p Sabrina to d***h. Sabrina turned around and tried to walk away. ¡°Stop!¡± Jade shouted aggressively again. Sabrina turned and looked at Jade, but did not speak. ¡°Send me 50,000 USD tomorrow.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Sabrina was worked up and asked. ¡°On the grounds that the Lynn family had raised you for eight years. 50,000 USD for eight years, we didn¡¯t cheat you.¡± Jade knew that Sabrina could not take out even a 1,000 USD, not to mention 50,000 USD. Jade wanted to force Sabrina into a d**d end. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lincoln was even shocked by Jade¡¯s actions. Sabrina was so furious, sheughed. ¡°Two years ago, I took your daughter¡¯s ce and served her a sentence for her, wasn¡¯t that to pay my debt? A month and a half ago, you made me stay with a d***g man, wasn¡¯t that to pay my debt? I haven¡¯t owed you anything since a long time ago!¡± Jade sneered coldly, ¡°As long as you are not afraid that your mother¡¯s grave would be dug out or your mother¡¯s corpse may be exposed in the wilderness, you could choose not to pay.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sabrina clenched her hands into fists and red at Jade. After a few seconds, Sabrina forcefully suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Tomorrow! I would send you 50,000 USD!¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, she turned around and left. After leaving the Lynn family¡¯s main entrance, she had tears rolling in her eyes, but she unyieldingly lifted her chin, and did not allow herself to cry. It was useless to cry. She had to get 50,000 USD immediately. 50,000 USD was truly a small sum for others, but for her, it was as hard as reaching for the sky. Outside of the Lynn Residence, Selene pulled Sebastian¡¯s arm while swaying side to side, acting cute. Sabrina pretended not to see them as she walked past them and continued to walk on. She never expected Sebastian to give her a lift even though they were heading the same way and stayed at the same house. Selene also did not see Sabrina as she was busy pretending to be wronged with tears pouring down her face. ¡°Darling Sebastian, I know I did not deserve you. I have angered you, haven¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t think of marrying you, I only wanted to save your life that day. I wouldn¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t like me. In the worst case, I would find an old, ugly man in the future who wouldn¡¯t mind my tainted being. I only wanted you to be happy¡­¡± The man knew that what she said was some repeated tactics. However, when he recalled how she endured everything so weakly and tenderly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense. In two months, our wedding would go on as usual.¡± Selene stopped crying and smiled. The man spoke again, ¡°I like to keep a low profile for everything. You must get used to this if you would like to be involved with me. Understood?¡± ¡°I understand, Darling Sebastian. I will remember to keep a low profile for everything!¡± Selene nodded her head repeatedly. Sebastian drove off in his car. After the car was long gone, Selene sneered on the spot and said, ¡°Sabrina, you want to ruin my happiness? No way! One day, I would let you know that I got my happiness by trading off your body and dignity!¡± Not far ahead, Sabrina was still walking towards the bus stop. A car zipped past her but did not slow down at all. Sabrina only arrived at Sebastian¡¯s old residence at around ten o¡¯clock that night. She thought Sebastian would have already gone to rest, but she would never have expected Sebastian to be sitting alone in the living room. Instead, he had a cigarette between his fingers, and the living room was filled with the smell of smoke. The air, however, was filled with extraordinary chills. The dimmed light flickered on Sebastian¡¯s cold and handsome face. He watched as Sabrina entered, then the man asked, ¡°How long have you had your eye on the Lynn family?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sabrina looked at Sebastian with puzzlement. ¡°I went to the Lynn family for the first time to discuss my marriage with Selene, and you were at her house. Are you telling me that it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Sebastian looked aggressively at Sabrina. He had truly underestimated this woman. Looking at how she ate sofortably at the Lynn¡¯s, she had truly mastered and perfected being thick-face and shameless. ¡°Then what would you want to warn me about?¡± Sabrina asked without beating around the bush. ¡°Selene is different from you. She is simple, kind, andpletely not your match at all. Whatever intentions you have, you could tell me, don¡¯t harass Selene and her family, or else, I would make you understand what it means when d***h is better than living¡­¡± ¡°So, you would be willing to pay me 50,000 USD to keep me from harassing Selene and her family, right?¡± Sabrina asked. Share Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 11 ¨C ¡°What?¡± Sebastian thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Give me 50,000 USD! I would guarantee not to harass the Lynn family again.¡± Sabrina had a calmness in her tone as if she was ready to ept d***h. Sebastian was so angry, heughed. ¡®She truly understood how to y along.¡¯ ¡°Who was the one who promised me yesterday that she would never ask for money again?¡± He asked her mockingly. ¡°Do you think a tainted woman like me, who had yed hard to get with you several times, would have any integrity left?¡± She answered mockingly. Sebastian was speechless. He had almost forgotten how shameless she could be. He ruthlessly sneered at her, ¡°If I could get you out of p****n, don¡¯t you think I could send you back in?¡± Sabrina was speechless. She knew that she would only lose if she were topete with Sebastian in terms of ruthlessness. However, she needed to think of a way to obtain the 50,000 USD. She could not let her mother¡¯s grave be dug up. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She lowered her gaze and smiled in a deste manner. ¡°You could get me k****d as easily as you could squeeze an ant to d***h.¡± After saying that, she pulled open the door and went out. The man stopped her, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°You have no right to ask me,¡± said Sabrina. The man closed in on her, ¡°I had already forgotten. Selene said you are in the night business, right? I¡¯m warning you, during your contract with me, don¡¯t engage in d***y and unpleasant dealings, or else¡­¡± Sabrina suddenly erupted. ¡°Or else! Or else! Or else! Do I owe you, Sebastian Ford? You said I was trying to cheat you out of your money but did I actively seek you out?¡± ¡°I only agreed to make a deal with you because I had received favors from your mother in p****n and wanted to repay her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°After I got out of p****n, I got a job with great difficulties, but you ruined it when I was only one day away from getting my paycheck.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even have enough money for the bus fare, so what would you want me to live on?¡± ¡°You also heard it at Lynn¡¯s. They were the ones who insisted that I stay. I didn¡¯t even think about harassing them. They have financed me before, and now they want me to pay 50,000 USD back to them in one day! If I don¡¯t pay, my mother¡¯s grave would be dug out!¡± ¡°You tell me, what would I use to pay them?¡± Sebastian was shocked. She had always been as cool as a cucumber. He never thought that she would explode. After she finished shouting, she ridiculed herself and said, ¡°What am I doing shouting at you? Asking C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. for pity? In your eyes, I¡¯m only a ything that you could step on whenever you like. If I ask pity from you, then isn¡¯t that even worse? I¡¯m so stupid.¡± With that said, she ran back to her room, quickly packed her clothes in a duffel bag, and walked out. She then said tly, ¡°Mr. Ford, I want to terminate our deal.¡± ¡°Unteral termination?¡± She replied, ¡°I know, I must pay for the early termination fees. I don¡¯t have money, so please give me one week, and I would be back to ept anything you wish to do to me.¡± The man asked with interest, ¡°What do you n to do for a week?¡± ¡°First, I would sell my blood at the ck market. Once I have earned enough travel expenses, I would return to my hometown to visit my mother¡¯s grave. After Ie back, you could do whatever you want with me, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. If you¡¯re worried, you could send someone to follow me.¡± Having said that, she pulled open the door to leave. However, her arm was grabbed by the man. Sebastian handed her a thick envelope, his voice as cold as ever, ¡°50,000 USD, but there¡¯s no second time! Remember to take care of my mother tomorrow as usual.¡± She looked at him in a daze and did not respond for a long time. She then took the money, turned around, and ran into her room. As soon as the door was closed, her tears came pouring down. Her duffel bag was dropped at his feet. He flipped the content and found one or two changes of extremely cheap clothes, toothpaste, and a bar of soap. There was also 20 or 30 USD worth of change. Sabrina cried the whole night. Her eyes werepletely red when she woke up the next day. Fortunately, Sebastian left early for the office to settle some business matters, so he did not see her. Sabrina tidied up and went to the hospital to visit Grace. ¡°Sabbie, why are your eyes so red?¡± Grace asked as she was concerned. ¡°Nothing, Mum.¡± Sabrina¡¯s eyes got red again. She did not wish to let Grace see her in tears. She turned around and ran out. Grace made a call to Sebastian, ¡°Son, you¡¯re busy with work every day. Sabbie is the one that has apanied me every morning. What a great daughter-inw. I don¡¯t know how many more days I have left. I hope to attend your wedding ceremony soon¡­¡± Grace thought that Sabrina was upset because she and Sebastian did not have a wedding ceremony. Which girl did not look forward to the moment they walked down the aisle in their wedding dress? Grace was the same. She had lived her life and will be passing soon, but she did not have the chance to wear a wedding dress. Grace wanted to make up for her regrets by giving Sabrina what she did not have. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re still sick. Sabrina and I should not have something grand.¡± Sebastian persuaded his mother. ¡°Son, there is no need to have a grand one. It would be perfect as long as there is a ceremony.¡± Sebastian was speechless. After a moment, he answered in a deep voice, ¡°As you wish.¡± Grace immediately feltforted and said, ¡°There is no need to choose another day, the day after tomorrow would be perfect. Let the weddingpany and hotel determine the venue and prepare a small ceremony.¡± The day after tomorrow. Indeed, it would be too rushed for ordinary people. However, if Sebastian wanted to have a wedding, forget the day after tomorrow, even having it tomorrow would be a possibility. ¡°Alright, Mom,¡± answered Sebastian. As Grace hung up the phone, Sabrina returned to the room after having her emotions managed and smiled at Grace. ¡°Mom, I was down with flu the past two days, so I kept tearing and snorting. Sorry that you had to see that.¡± ¡°Sabbie, I want to give you a surprise,¡± said Grace as she held Sabrina¡¯s hand. ¡°What surprise?¡± Sabrina asked immediately. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± Grace teased her and then urged her to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t just stay here keeping an olddy such as myselfpany. Go for a facial and spa these two days, and buy some new clothes for yourself. Quickly, go.¡± Sabrina knew she had no money, but she could not say anything else. However, this was a good opportunity for her to search for a job. She needed tond a job quickly to be self-reliant. In the afternoon, Sabrina went to the Lynn¡¯s to return the money. While she waited for the bus, she overheard a few passers-by having an enthusiastic discussion. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich. You could hold a wedding in one day.¡± ¡°Is it hard? Everything is so ready-made now©¤ to organize a wedding in a day, wouldn¡¯t it be easy?¡± ¡°It could be an engagement ceremony, right? For a family like the Ford¡¯s, how could they keep such a low profile if it¡¯s an actual wedding?¡± ¡°I also think it would be an engagement party and not a wedding reception. A wedding should be grander.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it must be nice for the rich©¤ for an event as big as an engagement party, they only need a day to prepare.¡± The few people waiting for the bus were discussing the wedding of the Ford family with great interest. ¡®Ford Family?¡¯ ¡®Could it be someone rted to Sebastian?¡¯ Afterst night, Sabrina¡¯s perception of Sebastian had changed a little. She felt like he was not such a cold and heartless man. The bus arrived, Sabrina got on and headed to the Lynn family house. Seeing that Sabrina managed to put 50,000 USD on the coffee table in a day, Jade was so furious, and steam almost came out of her eyes, ears, nose and mouth. ¡°Did you rob somebody?¡±. ¡°This had nothing to do with you. Please write me a note now, and we no longer owe each other anything.¡± Sabrina handed Jade a piece of paper and a pen. Jade knocked them off her hands. ¡°Since the money came so easily to you, you certainly couldn¡¯t just pay us back 50,000 USD. Eight years, half a million is not much, right?¡± Sabrina was speechless. At that time, Lincoln entered and shouted excitedly, ¡°Jade, Selene! Great news! The day after tomorrow, Sebastian and Selene would have their engagement party!¡± Share Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 12 ¨C When she heard the news, Sabrina suddenly felt her heart ached with sorrow. Sebastian and Sabrina were husband and wife, but they were like strangers. It so happened that the person Sebastian was about to be engaged with was her enemy. Yes! It¡¯s her enemy! Sabrina still did not know the cause of her mother¡¯s d***h. She wanted to investigate, but she did not even have the money to travel home, and she was pregnant with a child. There was nothing she could do now. She could only endure. Jade walked hurriedly over to Lincoln and grabbed his hand with great excitement. ¡°Lincoln, was what you said true? Sebastian would have an engagement party with Selene? Shouldn¡¯t both parents from each family have a meet-up first? Sebastian¡¯s grandfather and father have epted Selene? They didn¡¯t mind that Selene was adopted? ¡±When she heard the word ¡°adopted¡± being mentioned, Sabrina¡¯s sorrow in her heart grew. Selene and Sabrina were both raised in the Lynn family. Selene was adopted when she was two, and Lincoln and Jade immediately treated her like a precious gem. On the other hand, Sabrina became their foster child from out of town when she was twelve-year- old. For eight years, she had to depend on the charity of Lincoln and Jade and lived a life worse than the dogs or pigs. Sabrina could not help butmented. Why did Selene have such a good life? In gloomy mood, she tried to walk out. ¡°Stop!¡± Jade blocked in front of Sabrina. ¡°Half a million!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lincoln looked at Jade in shock. ¡°We raised her for eight years. Fed and clothed her, paid for her college, and gave her short-lived mother medical care. Did you think that money fell from the sky?¡± Jade stared fiercely at Lincoln. Lincoln said, ¡°Jade! Don¡¯t you forget¡­¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t you forget that she is a Scott, not a Lynn!¡± Jade interjected Lincoln¡¯s words. Lincoln was suddenly speechless. Sabrina looked at the couple in front of her as they were ying good cop, bad cop, she felt iparably disgusted, but she still looked indifferent on the surface. ¡°I¡¯ve given you 50,000 USD. If you dared to dig my mother¡¯s grave, I would knock myself to d***h in front of your door!¡± After saying that, she left without turning back. Lincoln waited until Sabrina had left the door, then he shouted angrily at Jade, ¡°How could you be this cruel?¡± ¡°Do you feel sorry for her?¡± Jade sneered. ¡°Let me tell you this, Lincoln! If one day she found out that the man Selene is marrying was the man she saved by giving up her innocence, don¡¯t you think she would hate you? If Sebastian finds out about this, our whole family will be k****d! Did you think I asked her for half a million dors because I really wanted the money? I¡¯m forcing her to leave South City.¡± ¡°Force her to leave? Where could a lonely and miserable person go?¡± Lincoln asked. ¡°She could go where she likes!¡± Jade let out a cold snort. ¡°As long as it wouldn¡¯t affect our precious Selene¡¯s happiness. Lincoln, Selene was raised by you since young, your heart couldn¡¯t be biased for Sabrina!¡± When his daughter, Selene, was mentioned, Sabrina was immediately forgotten by Lincoln. He faked a smile and looked at Jade. ¡°Honey, quickly prepare the suit and gown we would be wearing Owned by N?velDrama.Org. at Selene¡¯s engagement party. We couldn¡¯t be sloppy when ites to dressing for our daughter¡¯s engagement to the Ford family.¡¯¡¯ Jade was slightly puzzled. ¡°Howe no one has notified us about Sebastian and Selene¡¯s engagement? Could you be mistaken?¡± ¡°Definitely not mistaken. Sebastian liked to keep a low profile, and his personality is too cold. He would not personally speak of it, especially regarding a proposal or an engagement to Selene. He already made an exception to personallye to our door and discuss their marriage a few days ago. Did you expect him to hire a whole parade to pick Selene up? No way,¡± said Lincoln. Jade said, ¡°Then, they should at least let us know the address to the venue for the engagement party, right?¡± ¡°I know! I have the address. When the timees, we would go ourselves. We should not annoy Sebastian. Wait until Selene is married into the Ford family and is pregnant with Sebastian¡¯s child, then everything would be fine when that timees.¡± Jade nodded deeply. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The couple from the Lynn family was excited to discuss the engagement party attire matters. On the other hand, Sabrina, who had just walked out of the Lynn family house, wandered the streets. She urgently needed a job and ie now. Still, where could she find a job? Her phone rang, she thought it was Grace¡¯s hospital who called. She looked at her phone and saw an unknown number, so she picked the call. ¡°Hello? May I know who I am speaking to?¡± ¡°May I know if this is Sabrina Scott?¡± The person on the other end of the phone asked politely. ¡°Yes, I am Sabrina Scott.¡± ¡°We have received your hand-drafted resum¨¦, may I know if you would be avable toe for an interview the day after tomorrow?¡± The person asked. The day after tomorrow? It was the day for Sebastian¡¯s engagement party. Sabrina was so excited that she almost cried. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m avable, I¡¯m avable. Thank you, thank you for the interview opportunity, that¡¯s great!¡± After she hung up, Sabrina took a bus to the stationery store, bought some pencils, an eraser, draft paper, a scale ruler, and more. She wanted to practice at home. She did not have aputer, so everything had to be done by hand. The next day, Sabrina went to the hospital early to see Grace and then returned to her ce to start working on her drawings. She drew up various designs tillte into the night. She knew that she would not have many opportunities, so she must grab it when an opportunity came by. She had no room for retreat. When Sebastian came back at night, he saw that the light in her bedroom was still on. After another hour or two, he went out of his bedroom and noticed the light was still on. He raised his hand and wanted to knock on the door to ask what she was doing. After giving it some thought, he put his hand down again and went back to bed. The next day, Sebastian woke up very early. He had agreed with his mother that he would have a small wedding with Sabrina, reception could be skipped, and they would only do the ceremony. He wanted to pick his mother up with Sabrina, so they could head to the hotel, and preparations could be made. However, he waited in the living room for around an hour but did not see Sabrinaing out of her room. Sebastian could not help but frown. ¡®Has she always been waking up sote before going to the hospital to take care of his mother?¡¯ ¡®This woman is trulyzy.¡¯ After he waited for another hour, Sabrina still did note out of the bedroom. Sebastian¡¯s eyes exuded freezing chill. He got up and went to Sabrina¡¯s bedroom, raised his foot, and ruthlessly kicked the door open. He was stunned when he looked into the bedroom. Share Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 13 ¨C Sabrina¡¯s bedroom was in a mess. As the door opened, arge duffel bag that was left unzipped could be seen. The clothes were scattered messily in the duffel bag and on the bed in a way that looked like a stall at the flea market. Sebastian took a closer look at it, and the clothes were either incredibly cheap or worn out like old rags. With the room in such a mess, could it be that Sabrina had run away with the 50,000 USD he had given her? Sebastian¡¯s gaze remained cool and calm. He closed the door, picked up his keys, and drove straight to the hospital where his mother was. Sabrina was not at the hospital. Sebastian took out his phone and dialed Sabrina¡¯s number. He could probably tolerate her if she deceived him, but deceiving his mother that had only two months of life expectancy left, was pushing his limits! When the timees, even if he had to have a bloodbath in South City, he would still capture Sabrina back. However, the phone only rang once, and Sabrina had already picked it up. Her tone was slightly agitated. ¡°Mr. Ford, I haven¡¯t gone to Aunt Grace¡¯s ce today, I have some matters to handle outside. I need a little more time and I will be right back!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Sebastian asked, suppressing his anger. ¡°I¡­A construction site at South City¡¯s southwest suburbs, I am¡­¡± Before Sabrina could finish words, she was interjected by Sebastian. ¡°Get to the Cloude Restaurant near the hospital within two hours. Sabrina Scott! Don¡¯t think that I would be merciful because I have given you 50,000 USD! I repeat, during our contract period, your biggest task was to make my mother happy! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Cloude Restaurant, right? I would be there in two hours!¡±. Sabrina immediately hung up. She was at a construction site to examine the rebar thickness and that was thest segment of her evaluation conducted by the hiringpany. Sabrina stayed up till three o¡¯clockst night drawing the drafts. She got up after only two hours of sleep to pick out her clothes, but no matter how many she changed into, she couldn¡¯t find any more decent clothes. In the end, she chose a ck pencil skirt that was almost 80% worn out and a white blouse. She wore a pair of semi-high heels, and went out very early in the morning. All because she needed to walk five kilometers to take a direct bus to attend the interview. When she arrived at thepany, the recruiter was confused by the way she dressed. ¡°Miss Scott, are you here to apply for the designer position or street cleaner?¡± Sabrina blushed a little. She did not exin, but took out a pile of drawings from her bag and handed them to the recruiter. ¡°These were hand-drawn, and there are notes including the type of room and the type of steel used to bear the weight. I havebeled them all.¡± The recruiter was stunned. After a moment, the recruiter said, ¡°I must say, you are very good.¡± Sabrina was extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, thank you very much!¡± ¡°However, we would still need to evaluate your on-site capabilities. If you pass the evaluation, then you would be hired,¡± said the recruiter. ¡°No problem!¡± Sabrina immediately followed the recruiter to the construction site in the southern suburbs. Sabrina had just finished the on-site evaluation when Sebastian called. She did not want to dy any further and was worried that Grace might have some idents, so she hung up the phone in a hurry. As she turned around to leave, Manager Lewis, who recruited her, suddenly called her. ¡°Sabrina,e, do me a favor.¡± Sabrina stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°What kind of favor, Manager Lewis?¡± ¡°Help to move these cinder blocks to that side,¡± Manager Lewis said nonchntly. Sabrina was afraid that she might lose the job she had just found, so she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The thin figure that carried the cinder blocks back and forth attracted the man inside a sports car on the roadside. ¡°Shabbiest clothes, short bob cut without bangs, no makeup, and a small face©¤ that is indifferent. This chick looks cold, beautiful, and like someone who has an insane level of self-restraint. I¡¯m 80% sure she¡¯s still a virgin. Zayn, if I get this girl to the bed, what do you think her reaction would be? My guess, absolutely very crazy!¡±, Nigel Conor said to Zayn Smith while smiling mischievously. Zayn said in a sulking manner, ¡°Master Nigel, the number of girls that have been with you was sorge, are you even able to keep count? This girl looks like a conservative rural girl. If you dally with her, are you not afraid that you can¡¯t get rid of her?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met a woman I couldn¡¯t get rid of!¡± Nigel sneered, while he looked at Sabrina from the corner of his eyes. One hundred or more cinder blocks were not much, but as Sabrina was pregnant and wearing heels, she did not dare to carry too many at once. Therefore, it took her half an hour to finish moving them. She was not too tired, but her heels hurt. Soon afterward, Sabrina limped toward the curb and waited for the bus. She waited for more than ten minutes. Seeing that an hour had passed, Sabrina began to get anxious. Then, a silver-gray sports car stopped in front of her. ¡°Miss, going back to the city? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Sabrina did not answer, nor did she look at the man in the sports car. When ites to strangers, Sabrina has always had a strong guard against them. ¡°I am the owner¡¯s son of this real estate developmentpany.¡± When Nigel finished, he shouted at the recruitment manager in the distance, ¡°Old Lewis,e here!¡± Manager Lewis came over while nodding and bowing. ¡°Young Master Nigel, what are your orders?¡± ¡°This is a newly recruited employee, right?¡± Nigel asked. ¡°Yes, Master Nigel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to take the bus here, and I happened to be going back©¤ I¡¯ll give thisdy a ride,¡± said Nigel as she looked at Sabrina. ¡°Sabrina, quickly thank Master Nigel.¡± Manager Lewis reminded Sabrina. Sabrina bit her lips and said embarrassedly, ¡°Thank you.¡± The car drove straight to the city. Sabrina did not say a word. She only looked out the window. ¡°They are taking you as a ghost designer,¡± Nigel suddenly said. ¡°What?¡± Sabrina asked. ¡°Do you know why Old Lewis asked you to move the blocks? That¡¯s because your job needed you to be able to draw drafts and move blocks.¡± Nigel looked at Sabrina through the rear-view mirror to observe her reaction. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sabrina¡¯s cold and indifferent face remained unchanged. It was as if she already knew the nature of the job she epted. ¡°Do you still want this job?¡± Nigel asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Nigel was speechless. He hasn¡¯t met any woman who did not try to cater to his whim in his surroundings, but this shabby and indifferent vige girl did not bother talking to him. Nigel sneered in his heart and thought, ¡®One day, I will make you mine! Whether you would be cold and indifferent, I would worry about thatter!¡¯ ¡°Miss, where are you going? I would do another favor and send you to the ce,¡± Nigel asked. ¡°Uh¡­there¡¯s a Cloude Restaurant near Houston Street, do you know it?¡± Sabrina asked. She did not know why Sebastian told her to go to the Cloude Restaurant, but she definitely heard the correct address. The restaurant was not famous, so Nigel did not know. However, the car had a navigation system. He switched on the navigation system, and it showed that it would take an hour to arrive at the restaurant. Sabrina was so anxious that her whole body was sweating. Finally, the car stopped, she got out of the car without saying thank you and ran towards the restaurant door. ¡°Sabrina! What are you doing here?¡± Selene, dressed in a wedding dress, blocked the doorway and asked angrily. Share Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 14 ¨C Sabrina was stunned. It just urred to Sabrina that today was Sebastian and Selene¡¯s engagement party. As early as the day before, Sabrina had heard Lincoln mention it when she went to the Lynn family house to return the money. She saw Selene wearing a gorgeous wedding dress, a diamond ne around the neck, diamond earrings, and a flower crown on her head. Selene was as beautiful as an angel from the heavens. Selene was indeed the main character today. Unlike her, what was she even doing here? She looked at what she was wearing©¤ a white blouse covered in cinder block dust and a ck skirt that was scratched up and covered in lint b***s. Was she here to beg for food? ¡®What kind of ideas did Sebastian have?¡¯ ¡®What did Selene and his engagement party have to do with her, and why ask her here to make a fool of herself?¡¯ A wave of anger surged to Sabrina¡¯s heart. Sabrina looked at Selene with a calm but sad expression. ¡°Yes, what am I doing here?¡± ¡°You! Sabrina Scott! You¡¯re so shameless! Today is my engagement party with Sebastian! You¡¯re all d***y, and your limping legs cannot evene together. How many men have you just been with, and did you juste to bring bad luck to me? Get lost!¡± Selene wished to tear Sabrina into pieces! Was it easy for her to hold this engagement party with Sebastian? Sebastian did not like publicity, so she had to keep a low profile. Even when having this engagement party, Sebastian also did not notify the Lynn family as they only found out after her father inquired about it. It was fortunate that the Lynn family also had substantial resources, so it only took a day to prepare everything that was needed. Selene¡¯s engagement dress, essories, Jade¡¯s dress and Lincoln¡¯s suits were luxurious goods that ranged from a hundred thousand to a few hundred thousand dors. The Lynn family even invited a few close rtives and friends. For a happy event like an engagement party, even if it was low profile, three or five friends still needed to be invited, right? Jade was bragging to a few friends and family inside the main door, ¡°Although the Ford family is ranking at the top of South City, Sebastian is a low-profile person. Being his mother-inw, I truly liked Sebastian¡¯s calm and dependable character.¡± ¡°Mrs. Lynn, Selene is fortunate to marry into the richest family in South City. Congrattions! In the future, friends and rtives like us can also bask in the glory of her sess, so don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± The family and friends smiled and ttered Jade. The number of women who wanted to marry into South City¡¯s Ford family could probably circle the city if they held each other¡¯s hands, but they still had to see who could be the blessed one. The blessed people would naturally be surrounded by others who would rush over to pay them their While thedies who the Lynn family invited were all busy ttering Mrs. Lynn, they heard Selene©¤ who was waiting for Sebastian at the door©¤ screamed and yelled, ¡°Security, Security! Get this piece of trash away!¡± When Lincoln and Jade came out and saw Sabrina, the couple became furious. ¡°Sabrina, you¡¯re truly a piece of work. You must have heard the news of Sebastian and Selene¡¯s engagement the day before yesterday, so you¡¯re here to stir the pot, right?¡± Jade pointed her fat finger at Sabrina and poked her face. ¡°Come look at her, everyone! Look at her, her clothes were almost torn apart, and she walks funny. She must have just finished intercourse, and it must have been more than once. I had already forgotten that, Selene said you specialize in that kind of business at night. Did you juste after finishing your business to bring us bad luck?¡± ¡°Sabrina, we couldn¡¯t do anything for you if you create problems for us.¡± ¡°However, if you have provoked Sebastian, then you¡¯re just asking to be k****d.¡± Jade degraded Sabrina with vicious words while using Sebastian¡¯s name to bluster and threaten. The guests also took turns to use and scold Sabrina. ¡°Did you think you could steal the limelight from Selene just because you¡¯re here? I heard that you were fostered in Selene¡¯s house for eight years. Eight years, but they have raised a venomous snake instead!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman for sale! You came to the wrong ce if you¡¯re looking for business here. Even if men who can afford toe here nned on hiring one, they wouldn¡¯t hire such inferior goods like you. You should be walking the streets in the slump instead.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Still not leaving? What an ungrateful thing! Were you thinking of ruining Selene¡¯s happiness? What are you ying at? Why didn¡¯t you rot in p****n? Get lost! Don¡¯t let Sebastian see you or you would be dismembered!¡± Lincoln aggressively shoved Sabrina out. Right at this moment, Sabrina had an urge to bite and k**l! However, why? Why did Sebastian ask her here? Behind her, a voice said frivolously, ¡°She is not a beggar. She is also not the filthy woman you talked about, and she is my partner.¡± All people present here turned to look at the person behind Sabrina. ¡°Master Nigel?¡± Selene asked as she was the first to be shocked. ¡°Miss Lynn, congrattions on bing Sebastian¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Nigel¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes nced at Selene. ¡°Master Nigel, you and her¡­¡± Selene looked at Sabrina in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Scott got out of my car and she is my partner today for your engagement party.¡± Nigel reached out his arm and wrapped it around Sabrina¡¯s shoulder. Sabrina leaned her head helplessly towards Nigel, then looked at Selene and the rest present with a dark cold gaze. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Lynn, Mr. and Mrs. Lynn, I am the partner of Master Nigel who came to your engagement party. I am the guest of honor.¡± ¡°Follow me in!¡± A big strong hand suddenly pulled on Sabrina¡¯s arm and dragged her out of Nigel¡¯s arms. Sabrina raised her head and saw Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re finally here! Do I look pretty in this dress today?¡± Selene quickly asked. ¡°Sebastian, you see, you wanted to keep a low profile, so we didn¡¯t dare to invite people, but I don¡¯t know how this Sabrina found out¡­,¡± Jade smiled and exined. Halfway through her exnation, she saw the cold murderous look on Sebastian¡¯s face and dared not continue. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sebastian looked inconceivably at the whole Lynn family. He did not invite anyone to his and Sabrina¡¯s engagement party©¤ only him, Sabrina, the pastor, and his mother. This wedding was only to fulfill his mother¡¯s wish. ¡°What?¡± Selene was stunned. ¡°Return now!¡± Sebastian red at Selene with an extremely frosty gaze. ¡°Otherwise, bear the consequences yourself!¡± The Lynn family and their guests were all speechless. Sebastian then turned his frosty gaze that was as sharp as a sword to Nigel. ¡°Se¡­Sebastian. You¡¯re holding my¡­¡± Nigel could not evenplete his sentence. Sebastian¡¯s arms on Sabrina¡¯s shoulder tightened. ¡°Follow me in and change into a wedding dress now!¡± Share Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 15 ¨C Sabrina stood frozen and was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­What did you say?¡± Even though she had always been calm and indifferent when she faced with everything, she was shocked to the core when she heard what Sebastian said. ¡°Woman! You have dyed things long enough!¡± Sebastian had never intended to exin to Sabrina. He forcefully dragged her by her arm into the deeper end of the restaurant. Behind him was a stunned Nigel©¤ the person who had just driven Sabrina here from the construction site and pretended to be Sabrina¡¯s partner. Nigel held his forehead while he fumbled to take his phone out and nervously dialed a number. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the person on the other end picked up his call. ¡°Zayn, I may be d**d soon.¡± Nigel¡¯s voice quivered. Zayn, who was driving, teased and asked, ¡°What happened? Master Nigel, don¡¯t tell me that you have already gotten with the girl you abducted an hour ago, and she almost took your life in the process?¡± ¡°I am in no mood to joke! That person was Sebastian¡¯s woman.¡± Zayn did not have the words to reply. After a moment, Zayn said in an insincere manner, ¡°Uh, Nigel, I ¡­am driving now, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to talk on the phone, bye-bye!¡± Nigel was speechless. On the phone, the dial tone turned to a busy tone. He was in a panic when his arm was held on by a pretty girl with colors drained from her face. Nigel shuddered in fright, then quickly shook off the pretty girl¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Ma¡­Master Nigel, help me, please help¡­ exin to me, just now, what happened?¡± Selene¡¯s lips were quivering, her makeup smudged by her tears, and she looked like a ghost as she stared at Nigel in a tremble. Nigel felt disgusted and pushed Selene away. He could not help but snicker in his heart. ¡®There was still such an idiot in the world!¡¯ ¡°It was obvious that he was not here to be engaged to you, but you got all dressed up and waited for him here.¡± ¡°So¡­Sorry, I am in trouble myself, I couldn¡¯t help you. I¡¯ll leave now, I need to go get an amulet to protect me from fatalities quickly.¡± Nigel said, with raised eyebrows and shrugged shoulders. Then he walked out of the restaurant with big strides. Selene was embarrassed and in despair. She turned around and saw Sebastian clutching Sabrina. They were still at the deeper end of the corridor and had not gone in. It was unclear where she had the courage, but Selene carried her wedding dress and quickly caught them up. Selene swiftly blocked herself in front of Sebastian and Sabrina, recklessly grabbed Sabrina, and asked with her teeth clenched, ¡°Sabrina Scott! Did you do it on purpose? You intentionally ruined my engagement party with Sebastian. Sabrina Scott, my family raised you since you were twelve, and you bit the hand that fed you. How could you be vicious? You¡¯re vicious!¡± Selene¡¯s face was a mess from crying. Sabrina, on the other hand, was calm without batting an eyelid. ¡°Miss Lynn, today is my wedding day. This is my husband, and we had already gotten our marriage certificate. It¡¯s a legal marriage. We¡¯ve never wanted to invite you to our wedding. You came of your own volition, and you even wore a wedding dress. Are you trying to tell the world that you wish to be a homewrecker?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, but this is my first time meeting a homewrecker as shameless as you.¡± ¡°Even if I take a million steps back and forgive you for being the homewrecker.¡± ¡°Even so, you still need to ask, did my husband agree?¡± Her tone was extremely cold. Each word cuts like a knife. It was the way the Lynn family and the rtives they invited went out of their way to insult Sabrina that made her annoyed. ¡°A few days ago Sebastian had promised me that he would marry me two monthster!¡± Selene did not dare to look at Sebastian¡¯s cold and grim face but only spoke to Sabrina maliciously. Sabrina¡¯s tone became even iner. ¡°Did that have anything to do with me?¡± Selene was speechless. She was not content! How could this have happened? Everyone in South City knew that she, Selene Lynn, would marry Sebastian in two months. The Lynn family had also invited a lot of friends and rtives today. However, she and her parents had be a How could they save their faces after this? At this moment, Selene could not care about the rest but only felt an endless discontentment. Selene fearlessly held Sebastian, who had been furious for a long time, and pleaded, ¡°Sebastian, you came to my house a few days ago, and personally told my parents that you would marry me in two months, have you already forgotten, Sebastian?¡± Sebastian red at Selene with a cold, sharp gaze and said with his teeth clenched, ¡°I said two months Selene was speechless. Sebastian handed Sabrina to the make-up artist, who came in the opposite direction and said, ¡°In half an hour, my mother would be here. Take her to change into the wedding dress and put on make-up right away!¡± ¡°Yes, Director Ford.¡± The make-up artist brought Sabrina to the make-up room. Sebastian then shot his deadly chilling eyes onto Selene. Selene shuddered in fear. Selene suddenly recalled that she was the real impostor, and she had taken Sabrina¡¯s ce to be Sebastian¡¯s fianc¨¦. Could it be that Sebastian already knew that the girl who used her body to save him that night was Sabrina and not her? If Sebastian had found out about that matter, the whole Lynn family would be eliminated by him. Selene trembled as she was frightened. ¡°Se¡­Sebastian, I¡¯m sorry, I will leave right away.¡± Before she finished her sentence, Sebastian had already grabbed her by the arm as if she was a chick and shoved her out to the door. At that moment, Lincoln and Jade were anxiously looking deep into the restaurant. Finally, their daughter came out as they had hoped. However, she was shoved out by Sebastian. Lincoln and Jade were so frightened when they saw that and almost fell to the floor. Lincoln mustered up all his courage and carefully said, ¡°Young¡­Young Master Sebastian.¡± ¡°Listen!¡± Sebastian said without expression on his face, ¡°If Selene hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have gotten her k****d on the spot. Now I¡¯m asking you again, do you wantpensation or marriage?¡± Lincoln and Jade were in a fear state for quite some time. They thought Sebastian brought Sabrina to wear the wedding dress because he had already known that they were deceiving him. However, it did not seem like it now. Lincoln immediately kept nodding his head and said, ¡°We¡­We would do as you say.¡± ¡°If you want me to marry your daughter in two months ,then get lost now! Don¡¯t show up here,¡± Sebastian said impatiently. The Lynn family was truly disgusted. However, Sebastian could not be heartless to a person who had saved his life. Lincoln nodded his head, slightly bowed, and wiped the sweat on his forehead: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we¡¯ll ¡­¡­ get lost now, get lost now.¡± After that, he grabbed Jade in one hand and his daughter, who was still trembling in fear, stumbled out of the Cloude restaurant. Sebastian straightened his suit and turned around. He walked towards the deeper end of the corridor and arrived at the dressing room. The door opened with only a slight push. When he entered the dressing room, Sebastian was instantly stunned. Share Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 16 ¨C The woman in front of him had taken off the tattered pencil skirt and the white blouse. She had changed into a wedding dress and wore crystal heels. The height of the pair of crystal heels was ten centimeters. Donning the heels, Sabrina seemed even taller, despite the fact that she was already 170 centimeters tall. Besides, the heels entuated her well-proportioned long legs. She had only changed her clothes and had not applied make-up yet. The way she looked without make-up was enough to stun Sebastian. She had a natural sense of coldness that she was not aware of, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with her. After having this exquisite wedding dress on, her beauty became even more effortless and unrestrained. She looked right into his eyes with an innocent and cold look in her eyes, but did not say a word. Sebastian felt a sudden burst of anger in his heart without knowing why. His voice was cold with a tinge of hoarseness. ¡°What were you up to this morning? Did you know that you nearly missed my big event?!¡± ¡°Is this our wedding?¡± Sabrina asked straightforwardly. After asking that, she said to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t need this wedding! I think you don¡¯t need it either. You are going to marry Selene in two months anyway. If you hold a wedding with me now in front of the Lynn Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. family, they would treat me as their sworn enemy!¡± The man immediately pinched on Sabrina¡¯s tiny chin. ¡°Listen, whatever that is going on between you and the Lynn family- whether you owe them or vice versa, or whatever type of tangled rtionships you have, I do not care to ask.¡± ¡°There was also Nigel Connor!¡± ¡°Today was supposed to be our wedding day, but you walked out of Nigel¡¯s car in a messy dress.¡± ¡°It seemed like you are truly a woman with a past as messy as a puddle of muddy water!¡± When the man said these words, there was an inexplicable irritation in his heart. He was inexplicably annoyed. He saw everything clearly from the moment she got out of Nigel¡¯s car. Sebastian was in his car and was on the phone with the hospital at that time. He wanted the hospital to dy sending his mother over by one hour. He witnessed Nigel getting out of the car as well when he hung up the phone. Nigel ced his arm around Sabrina in front of the crowd, and she even looked like she enjoyed leaning on Nigel¡¯s shoulder. Truly shameless! ¡°Mr. Ford!¡± Sabrina¡¯s chin was hurting from being pinched by him. However, she gritted her teeth and did not scream in pain. She said in a in tone, ¡°The thing between the two of us is only a two-month contractual rtionship. When I went to the Lynn¡¯s, you discussed your wedding with the Lynn family in front of me, and I didn¡¯t even bother you at all, so I hope you wouldn¡¯t interfere with matters regarding my personal rtionships too.¡± The man sneered. ¡®This woman truly had a lot of guts.¡¯ She dared to bargain with him. ¡°Did you think you have a say when ites to me?¡± Sebastian asked with a light snort. Sabrina said, ¡°Why?! We are in a partnership, why shouldn¡¯t I have a say?¡± ¡°I am the one paying you, and you are the one serving me, of course you don¡¯t have a say! Since you signed the contract with me, you should properly marry me, y your part as Mrs. Ford, and diligently serve your mother-inw! If I find out about your c**p during my marriage with you, you would d*e without a b****l ce!¡± said Sebastian with a t tone as well. It was almost impossible to detect his emotions from his words. However, Sabrina understood well that he was indeed vicious, but he was also a man with money, power, and influence. Otherwise, the Lynn family would not be afraid of him and behaved likeckeys in front of him. On the other hand, Selene was so eager to marry him. Sabrina bit her lips and softened her tone. ¡°I went to the construction site for an interview today. Master Nigel is the owner¡¯s son of the real estatepany that I applied to. When you called me toe here in a hurry, I could not wait for the bus and he offered to send me here. That was all we were.¡± ¡°What job did you apply for?¡± The man frowned. ¡°Bricyer.¡± Sabrina¡¯s tone sounded a little down. She had taken the trouble to hand-draw the designs and construction drawings. She had drawn so perfectly and meticulously. However, the recruiter did not want her as much because she did not have any academic achievements. Unexpectedly, he hired her as a ghost designer instead. A ghost designer was an anonymous designer who specialized in providing drawings for other slightly more established designers in the field. All the credit would go to the other designer. She would get nothing, no matter how great her drawings were. Moreover, she understood from Nigel¡¯s words that a huge portion of her work in the future might be doing odd jobs on the construction site. ¡°You¡¯re going to move bricks at the construction site?¡± Sebastian did not expect that at all. ¡°Are you, Mr. Ford, going to be restricting my work as well?¡± Sabrina asked with a sneer. The man¡¯s anger has reduced quite a bit. He released Sabrina and instructed the make-up artist, ¡°Do her make-up. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Alright, Director Ford.¡± The make-up artist took Sabrina to the inner room. There was a make-up table in the room with all kinds of cosmetics and skincare products. Sabrina¡¯s make-up wasplete after half an hour. After the make-up artist put the veil on her, Sabrina walked out of the make-up room. Sebastian©¤ who was sitting outside the door ©¤ saw Sabrina, and he was suddenly stunned again. Sabrina was indeed really beautiful. Without any make-up, she had a natural sense of coldness that she was not aware of. After putting on make-up, she exuded a kind of unique beauty that was aloof. If Selene, who was also wearing a wedding dress but had heavy make-up, was standing right in front of Sabrina at this moment, she could not bepared to Sabrina. After Sebastian froze for a few seconds, he raised his elbow and ordered her, ¡°Take my arm.¡± Sabrina was speechless. Apart from having collided with him in the bathroom on the first day she stayed at his ce and being pulled in just now as he forcefully clutched her wrist, she had not had close contact with him, let alone to hold his arm. They were extremely unfamiliar with each other. When she was still hesitating, the man grabbed her arm and forcefully stuffed it into his bent elbow. Sabrina suddenly had a dazed sensation. She recalled the man who was d***g in the darkness. The man was very strong and domineering. After he thoroughly enjoyed the front, he made her turn her back to face him. She was controlled by the man in his arms and did not have any power to counter, let alone seeing that man. She only remembered that man also lifted her arm in such a strong way, and the way Sebastian lifted her arm felt the same. The man had already led her towards the front end of the restaurant while she was in a daze. Sabrina knew that he must have wanted her to greet someone with him. The two stood at the restaurant entrance, and they saw someone pushing a wheelchair towards them. Sabrina took a look and saw that the person in the wheelchair was indeed Grace. Grace looked at Sabrina with a benevolent face and asked, ¡°Sabbie, did you like this surprise from me?¡± Share Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 17 ¨C Sabrina instantly understood everything. It turned out that it was Grace who specially arranged this. Grace had told her a few days ago that she would give her a surprise. Sabrina suddenly felt a warm feeling in her heart. No matter how Sebastian treated her, Grace was the only warmth in Sabrina¡¯s life in this cold world. Grace only had two months to live, so for the sake of Grace, Sabrina had to cooperate with Sebastian and put on a full show. ¡°Thank you, mom. I like this surprise very much. Mom, look, this is the wedding dress Sebastian had prepared for me. Does it look good?¡± Sabrina lifted a corner of her wedding dress and asked. Grace surveyed the dress a few times, and then she began to tear up. ¡°Sabbie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful with make-up on. You and Sebastian are truly a match made in heaven.¡± Grace was grinning from ear to ear. What she said was not false. It was not only Grace who felt that Sabrina and Sebastian were a match made in heaven, but the staff in the restaurant felt that the couple was a perfect match too. ¡°Sabbie, I have never been married in my life, and had not worn a wedding dress, so I especially hoped that you could wear a wedding dress and be married in a highly honored manner. However, Sebastian did not want to be too showy because of my illness. So, your wedding was scheduled here. No one was invited, but I could give my blessings to you. Is that okay?¡± Grace asked Sabrina apologetically. Sabrina certainly knew the reason Sebastian did not want something showy. It was because they were only in a contractual rtionship. However, she did not say anything upfront. She only smiled and said, ¡°Mom, your blessings are enough. Even if more outsiders attended this wedding, I would not know them either. I would be living with Sebastian in the future and not with others, so what do I need so many people for?¡± Grace became even happier when she heard that. She raised her wrist to hold Sabrina¡¯s hand, casually put an emerald green bracelet on Sabrina¡¯s wrist, and said with a smile, ¡°My daughter-inw is the most understanding and kind. I am happy. I would also be at ease even if I were to cross over to the other side.¡± Sabrina held on to Grace¡¯s hand, pretended to be angry, and said, ¡°Mom, today is a joyous asion for Sebastian and I, you are not allowed to say such things.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go in.¡± Graceughed. Sebastian, who Sabrina was holding, did not say much during the whole journey. He was very confused. How could Sabrina, who had been cold in front of everyone else, say so much when she was with his mother? She coaxed his mother to be really happy. Sebastian¡¯s heart could not help but to be moved a little. The couple walked hand in hand, and next to them was Grace in the wheelchair. The three of them got to the small hall on the restaurant¡¯s top floor. Everything had been set up properly, and a priest was standing at the front of the hall. When she walked into such an environment, Sabrina suddenly felt that this was her real wedding and had a sanctity feeling. However, she abruptly felt ridiculous with her own feelings at the moment. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Could she still have an actual wedding with the man she loves in this lifetime? She did not think so. Who on earth would want a woman out of p****n, did not have a ce to stay, could not find a job, and would be having a child out of wedlock? There would not be anyone. She should treat this wedding as her real wedding then. Sabrina stood in front of the priest and listened to the teachings. When the priest asked her, ¡°Are you willing to marry Sebastian Ford? Whether in good times or bad, whether he is poor or rich, whether he is healthy or sick, would you love him unreservedly and be faithful to him forever?¡± Sabrina nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°I do!¡± She felt an iparable sadness in her heart despite saying that. She silently said to her baby, ¡°Baby, did you witness mommy¡¯s wedding? Mommy may never get married again in this life, but mommy would think of it as finding you a daddy, okay?¡± The priest¡¯s voice sounded in their ears, ¡°The bride and groom may exchange rings.¡± Sebastian bought the rings in advance. Sabrina had no clue whether the quality was good or bad. She only followed the steps and exchanged the rings with Sebastian. When Sebastian lifted her hand to put the ring on her, Sabrina had the feeling of that night again. There was a kind of illusion that Sebastian was that man. ¡°Groom, you may kiss your bride.¡± The priest¡¯s light-hearted tone once again pulled Sabrina back from her thoughts. Sabrina¡¯s mind went dazed for a moment. To kiss Sebastian here? How could she? She could not bring herself to kiss two men in the short span of two months, even if she had not seen that d**d man. She felt a sense of guilt in her heart, and she would be disgusted with herself. Subconsciously, Sabrina turned her head away to the side. From afar, Grace, who was sitting in the spectator seat, thought Sabrina was shy. Grace looked at the couple with an amiable smile. On the other hand, Sebastian forcefully leaned down, touched her lips with precision, and kissed her. She had nowhere to run and could not struggle in front of Grace. The feeling of being controlled by him in his arms once again reminded her of that d**d man. Both Sebastian and that man had the same domineering force. After this kiss, her whole face was flushed red like the color of the blood, and Sebastian also had a different feeling. He always felt as if he had met her before. The unknown feeling made him extremely annoyed in his heart. His mother was next to him and said, ¡°I wish you two to grow old together.¡± A wedding witnessed only by the priest, and the mother came to an end. However, in a certain corner outside the restaurant, there were still three people in hiding. It was Lincoln, Jade and Selene, the family of three. They have suffered such a disgrace, so how would they be contented? Selene was especially jealous to the point of frenzy. The family of three was pondering behind the scenes. Since Sebastian did not know Sabrina was the person who saved him with her body that day, why would he want to marry Sabrina but promised to marry Selene two monthster? There must be some other reasons for all of these. Coincidentally, a woman dressed as a care worker passed by them at that time. Jade went up and paid somepliments to the 50 year old care worker, then pretended in a nonchnt tone and asked, ¡°Why did the couple hold a very low-profile wedding? They didn¡¯t even invite their friends and family?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the care worker sighed, ¡°It¡¯s quite sad. Thisdy¡¯s son is a sessful person, but she only had two months to live. This daughter-inw was someone the olddy desired, but the son did not seem to like her. However, he still wanted to fulfill the olddy¡¯s wish, so they held a low profile wedding here.¡± Jade did not respond. So that was it! She told her husband, Lincoln, and her daughter, Selene, the good news. Selene became even more jealous, ¡°How could Sabrina gain the affection of Sebastian¡¯s mother? I would make her d*e a miserable d***h!¡± Selene took out her phone and dialed a set of numbers. ¡°Hayes, help me deal with a woman, the price is whatever you want!¡± Share Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 18 ¨C The man on the other end of the line, Hayes, was a thug that worked this part of South City. All the d***y jobs before and after Sabrina¡¯s imprisonment were operated entirely by Hayes. The Lynn family had engaged with Hayes more than once. Selene thought she might as well go big this time. The Lynn family did not want to take Sabrina¡¯s life before Selene and Sebastian¡¯s wedding initially. They were afraid it would cause a huge trouble, and the wedding would be affected, but there was also another reason. Selene wanted to personally deliver the news to Sabrina that all the happiness she got was exchanged with Sabrina¡¯s body. Selene wanted to make Sabrina furious. However, Selene could not care any less now. She wanted Sabrina to d*e! She wanted her d**d immediately. On the other end, Hayes asked for ten million dors at one go. Selene was shocked, ¡°Hayes! Your appetite is too big, no?¡± Hayes, however, let out a peal of wickedughter. ¡°I know who the person you wanted me to take care of is. I would not only help you do a clean job but I would also let her have a terrible end. Your hatred would be resolved then, wouldn¡¯t it? Also, if you are willing to, you could witness it yourself how I torture her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth the price I named?¡± Selene agreed on the spot. ¡°Alright. If it takes ten million, then ten million it is.¡± Although that sum was not a small sum for the Lynn family, Selene thought about how she would be married to Sebastian soon and be the woman of the house in the Ford family, so Selene felt that ten million was not a problem at all. After she made an agreeable arrangement with Hayes, Selene hung up the phone and sneered to herself. ¡°Sabrina! Everything that was supposed to belong to you is mine, mine! You havepleted your mission, so you should go to h**l, go d*e!¡± Selene nced back viciously towards Cloude Restaurant, then quickly left. Sabrina happened to be pushing Grace in a wheelchair out of the restaurant. ¡°Mom, could youe home to stay today?¡± Sabrina asked. She knew that it was impossible, but she still had to ask. Grace¡¯s illness was so serious that even if she came to the wedding, she had to be apanied by Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. the medical staff, and the doctor only allowed her toe out for three hours. After three hours, she immediately had to go back to the ward. Grace shook her head with a smile on her face, ¡°Silly girl, today is your wedding day with Sebastian. You should be spending a good time with him alone, so how could I be the third wheel? I would have the medical staff apany me back to the hospital so that I would be fine. You and Sebastian go straight home.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Sabrina watched Grace as she got in the car. She kept her eyes on her until the car drove away. When she turned around again, Sebastian was already nowhere to be found. Sabrina could not help but had a dejected smile. It was only a deal, after all. He was doing it all to please his mother. On the other hand, Sabrina was doing it because Grace was the only warmth in her world. Regardless of what misunderstandings Sebastian had towards her, no matter how harsh or cold, she would apany Grace to walk through herst journey of life. Sabrina dragged her floor-length wedding dress through the hall and headed for the dressing room. A group of attendants looked at her with a strange gaze. Sabrina rushed to the dressing room, but she did not see her clothes she had changed out of. An attendant approached her and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡­Where are my clothes?¡± Sabrina asked. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A ck pencil skirt and white blouse that was slightly d***y¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that? We thought it was trash, so we threw it out.¡± Sabrina was speechless. How could she leave and take the bus without changing into casual wear? She could not just take the bus in a wedding dress and crystal heels, right? She took her phone out to call Sebastian, but he did not answer. Sabrina sat alone in the hall in her wedding dress, not knowing where to go. An hour ago, she was the beautiful bride that everyone envied, but now, like Selene, she had be a joke in the restaurant. She picked up her phone and typed a text to Sebastian. [Are you not going to let me go back to your ce? Please advise.] Sebastian did not reply to the text. Sabrina waited for two whole hours in the restaurant. It was getting dark, and it looked like she had to take the bus in her wedding dress to get back to Sebastian¡¯s ce. When she was about to get up, a polite voice said, ¡°Miss Scott, Master Sebastian had something to attend to, so he had already left. I would be responsible for sending you back.¡± After seeing the arrival of Kingston©¤ Sebastian¡¯s assistant©¤ Sabrina finally said with a sense of relief, ¡°Mm.¡± When she got back to Sebastian¡¯s ce, the living room was quiet, so she guessed that he had already gone to bed. Sabrina was about to go back to her bedroom and change out of her wedding dress when she suddenly saw the emerald green bracelet Grace had put on her wrist. This bracelet should be worth quite a lot of money. Sabrina would never be so naive to think that Sebastian would give this bracelet to her. She took the bracelet off, stood outside Sebastian¡¯s bedroom door, and knocked, but there was no sound inside. Sabrina knocked again, but the door opened by itself. Sabrina pushed further the door and looked. Sebastian was not in the bedroom. He had note back yet. Sabrina guessed that Sebastian should be at the Lynn¡¯s tofort Selene at the moment. She would turn around and leave, but she felt that a valuable bracelet like this should be returned to him for storage as soon as possible. She walked in and put the bracelet on Sebastian¡¯s bedside table. When she returned to the door to go out, Sabrina realized that the door would not open. She panicked for a moment. She tilted her head to investigate where the concealed lock on the door handle was but could not find it. The door is no different from an ordinary room door and the door handle also had no concealed lock, but why wouldn¡¯t it open? She pushed and pulled hard. The door would not budge when she pressed on the door handle hard too. Sabrina was all sweaty but she still could not open it in the end. She could only return to Sebastian¡¯s bedside table. She wanted to pull the drawer open to see if there was a key or door card. However, as she pulled the drawer open, a shiny dagger suddenly shot out of the drawer and flew straight in her direction. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sabrina was so shocked and terrified, and the colors drained from her face. However, nothing dangerous happened. The dagger only touched Sabrina¡¯s body and then automatically bounced back. The dagger was stuck to the wall, and there was a line above it. Sabrina only realized what was written above after she paid close attention to it. ¡®The first time was only a false rm. If you dared to move anything in the room again, you would be hacked to d***h.¡¯ Sabrina was frightened. She broke out in a cold sweat, and could not even stand still. She hardly recovered from the initial shock and wanted to hold the bed for support, but she quickly drew her hand back in fear when she almost touched the nket. She did not dare to touch anything and could only cower in the corner next to the door. She thought she was done for. Sebastian would not let her go when he returned, even if the hidden weapons in Sebastian¡¯s room did not hack her to d***h. She cowered in the corner as she hugged her knees, and she fell asleep without realizing it. Sebastian©¤ who returnedte at night©¤ came to the bedroom door and immediately noticed that someone had touched his door. Sebastian was rmed and immediately pushed it open, and then he saw the woman cowering in the corner. Share Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 19 ¨C Why would she be in the bedroom? A bloodthirsty cold light shed in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. After the wedding, he received an urgent phone call from Old Master Ford©¤ Henry Ford©¤ asking him to return. Old Master Ford was 96 years old, and even though he had retired from his position as the head of the Ford family for almost 40 years, the Old Master was still an authoritative presence in the Ford family. Simr to a king¡¯s father. A month or so ago, when Sebastian took control of the Ford Group in one fell swoop and eradicated all the hidden troubles, the old man gave him an order. ¡°Sebastian, since you have eradicated all the hindrances, then you should not take out the ones that are left behind anymore. If you could promise grandpa, I would never interfere with your affairs in the future.¡± Henry said. It was partly an order but also partly a plea. Sebastian replied with a cold and dark expression, ¡°Yes!¡± Sebastian took charge of the Ford¡¯s in the past two months, and the old man had never intervened in his matters. However, when the wedding finished today and even before he had time to send his mother back to the hospital, the old man urgently asked him to return. Sebastian thought that the old man had heard about his marriage, but when he arrived at the mansion, he saw his cousin, Nigel Conor, the son of Sebastian¡¯s second paternal aunt, at the mansion. Nigel was seeking help from Henry. ¡°Sebastian, you had promised me that you would not eradicate anyone anymore,¡± Old Master Ford said as soon as he opened his mouth. Henry had witnessed how vicious this grandson of his could be in the past two months. ¡°Sebastian¡­ I, I really did not know she was your woman. I saw her wearing a bunch of rags and moving bricks on the construction site. I thought she was a pitiful little girl from the countryside¡­ Forgive me, Sebastian, please?¡± Nigel¡¯s legs were trembling, teeth were chattering, and his tongue was tied. Nigel was unsure that Sebastian would not shoot him on the spot even if he used his grandpa help him plead to Sebastian. He had ideas for Sebastian Ford¡¯s woman! The thought of it was simply asking for d***h. Sebastian ruffled Nigel¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Nigel, help aunt and uncle manage thepany more in the future. If you keep having thepany of so many women at such a young age, your body would sooner orter be hollowed out!¡± His cousin¡¯s words were cold and solemn, but Nigel understood his meaning of pardon. Nigel was so grateful that he wanted to kneel before Sebastian, ¡°Thank you, thank you, Sebastian, for the kindness of sparing my life.¡± ¡°Sebastian, what was the matter with that woman Nigel was talking about?¡± Old Master Ford asked with a p***r face, ¡°I don¡¯t intervene with your affairs, but you couldn¡¯t just bring any random woman home! Your family should meet the woman you would like to marry, right?¡± ¡°The woman was a constion to my mother before she passes,¡± Sebastian told the old man truthfully. ¡°After your mother¡¯s f*****l, you must cut all ties with this woman,¡± the old man said with an expressionless face. ¡°Mm,¡± Sebastian replied briefly. ¡°Your grandmother had not seen you for more than a month. Stay for a meal and then go back!¡± The old man said with a tone that indicated it was non-negotiable. Sebastian received a text from Sabrina during dinner. He then remembered that Sabrina was still in the restaurant. He immediately asked his assistant, Kingston, to pick her up. However, Sabrina was unexpectedly in his bedroom. His bedroom was also the family room, which was connected to the study and therge terrace. The family room was full of secret security mechanisms. If someone barged in and touched anything, the first touch would result in a warning. If the person touched the second time, the result would be a tragic d***h. Moreover, the bedroom door was installed conversely to the average door. Any strangers could easily enter if they wanted to, as it would only take a push toe in. If the person wanted to exit the room, it would be impossible. It was like catching fish with a trap. What exactly was this woman¡¯s intention for him? How dared she broke into his bedroom when he was not home? Sebastian¡¯s perception of her would be refreshed every time he dealt with her. He squatted in front of her and looked at her with a bone-chilling gaze. Sabrina was still cowering in the corner, and the wedding dress was still on. Sebastian had to admit that this wedding dress suited Sabrina very well. The shallow V-neck design on the front and back outlined her faintly discernible beautiful back. Her shoulder des were clearly visible as Sabrina was too thin. Her short bob visually lengthened her slender pearly neck, and as she was in a position where she was half lying on her hands, her nape along with her exposed back formed an extremely beautiful arc. The X-shaped design on the waistline of the dress cinched her waist into a prominent tiny waist that looked almost too delicate. Sebastian subconsciously spread his hand to have a look, and he then estimated that there would still be space in his hands even if he pinched her waist with both of his hands. She hugged her knees in her arms, and her chin was resting on the back of her hands. She closed her eyes and fell asleep with tears hanging at the corner of her eyes. There was a difference in her when she was asleeppared to when she was awake. She was not as calm andposed when she was asleep. She looked more like a panicking helpless child instead. Those pearly teardrops, flustered eyshes, and her slightly contracted eyebrows indicated that she was in fear. This reminded Sebastian of that night more than a month ago. The bodynguage Selene expressed that night was also this. Sebastian subconsciously swallowed a little, and his protruding Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly. Suddenly, he remembered that the person in front of her was not Selene. She was a woman who sought trouble by taking advantage of his absence to barge into his bedroom. Sebastian raised hisrge hand, fiercely pinched Sabrina¡¯s chin without hesitation, and forced her to raise her head. Sabrina was having a nightmare. She had lost her parents, was penniless, and was being chased by a group of viins. ¡°Please let me go, okay? Let me give birth to my child and find a good family for him to be adopted, then you guys could k**l me, please¡­¡± She bitterly begged the other party in her dream. The other party only smiled eerily at her. They forced and closed in on her step by step. She was violently pushed off the cliff by the leader of the viins the moment she shed tears of despair. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sabrina woke up in pain. When she woke up, she saw Sebastian¡¯s cold, sharp, and deep gaze staring at her. ¡°Talk! Why did you break into my room?! Are you looking for d***h?¡± Sebastian¡¯s tight pinch on her chin was so painful that her tears fell out. ¡°I¡­¡± Her eyshes were covered in cloudy mist from her fearful tears. ¡°I¡­The bracelet your mother gave me was expensive. I didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving it in the living room, so I wanted to¡­knock on the door to return it to you, I¡­only knocked lightly and the door opened by itself, I¡­¡± Before she fell asleep, she already knew she would d*e today, no matter what. She felt a deep sorrow in her heart. What did she do wrong? She needed to live on the charity of others for eight years, imprisoned for someone else¡¯s mistakes, defiled by someone, and have a baby by some freak mistake. Although the child was a result of the unmentionable incident, the child was still the only biological family she had, so she wanted to give birth and spend the rest of her life with the baby. However, G*d would not even give her this opportunity. Sabrina desperately looked at Sebastian. The original pitiful and helpless little face suddenly became as cold and nd as ever. ¡°I¡¯m at your disposal.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man let go of her chin, bent over and dragged her up by the waist. Her footing was unstable, so without thinking it, both her hands were wrapped around his neck. The man¡¯s lips slowly approached her. Sabrina could smell a nice tobo fragrance, instantly blushed, and her hands subconsciously pushed him away, ¡°No¡­¡± Share Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Read Punished by His Love [by Suzie] Chapter 20 ¨C ¡°Listen!¡± The man¡¯s low mellow, and cold voice articted the following few words. ¡°Barge into my room without permission again, you¡¯re d**d!¡± Sabrina looked like a lost deer, her long curly eyshes fluttered rapidly, and she nodded her head with all her might. The man turned around and picked up the emerald green bracelet from the bedside table. He then carried Sabrina, pushed the door open, entered Sabrina¡¯s room and ced her down. After that, he put the bracelet back on her wrist and said, ¡°Wear it tomorrow to visit my mother, she would be happier.¡± ¡°I¡­got it.¡± Her tiny and faint voice was caught in her throat as she answered him warily. The man turned around and left. Sabrina then flew to have the room door closed and leaned her whole weight on the door. Her legs no longer have the strength to support her, so she dropped onto the floor and breathed heavily. She felt like she had walked through the gates of h**l. Fortunately, it was just a false rm. After she calmed herself down, she took off her wedding dress and crystal heels, and washed up before going to bed. The following day was going to be her first day at work, so she must be in good shape. Sabrina got up early and went to visit Grace the next morning. She deliberately showed Grace the bracelet with a bashful expression on her face. Grace was indeed happy to see it. Sabrina apanied her to talk for a while and then wanted to leave. ¡°Mom, I have to go to work today, so I couldn¡¯t apany you, but I would see you again in the evening.¡± ¡°Sabbie, you are only on your second day of marriage, why are you going to work?¡± Grace asked, puzzled. Sabrina pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Mom! Who told you to swoop in and gave me a wedding without telling me first? I¡¯ve just found a job, and it¡¯s architectural design, which is what I like, and you know it¡¯s my dream too.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I congratte you for finding a job you like, go to work and remember toe and talk to mom after work,¡± Grace replied in a very doting tone. Sabrina went to report to her newpany without any problems. As Nigel©¤ who sent her back yesterday©¤said, after Sabrina arrived, the leader of the design department sent her to a construction site in the suburbs in South city. The person said it was to allow Sabrina to adapt for a while, but Sabrina was sent there to do odd jobs on the site in reality. However, Sabrina was extremely happy. She was on a sry of an Architectural Assistant, which was a much higher pay than general workers on site. As long as she worked for a full month, she would be able to get her sry, and then she could do a second pregnancy check. She would also have enough to pay for a ticket back to her hometown Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. to investigate her mother¡¯s cause of d***h. Therefore, Sabrina did not care how tough the work would be. Sabrina worked odd jobs at the construction site for three consecutive days. She had to make a trip to visit Grace every morning, went for her manual work during the day, and revisit Grace after work. Hence, after three consecutive days, she was so tired that she did not want to eat dinner and fell asleep the minute sheid in bed. When she woke up the next day, she realized that her time to leave the house was nearly an hourter than yesterday. Sabrina quickly got up to clean up, and ran straight to catch the bus to the hospital. At the hospital, she could only spend a little time with Grace before heading to the construction site. She got off the bus and ran to the construction site at full speed to not bete and leave an initial good impression on her boss. When she was almost at the ce, she collided with a stranger. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry,¡± Sabrina hastily apologized and left in a hurry. The man she bumped was Hayes. Hayes looked at Sabrina¡¯s back with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a few days, and I can¡¯t believe I bumped into you here!¡± Hayes followed Sabrina and watched her get to work on the construction site before he took out his phone to call Selene. ¡°Miss Lynn, I¡¯ve found the person you wanted, guess what she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s working as a construction worker on the site, and that¡¯s the kind of work for roughnecks! Are you sure she¡¯s the one who¡¯s stealing your husband?¡± Selene sneered in triumph. ¡°Sabrina is working odd jobs on the construction site? Haha! I¡¯mughing my *ss off! She indeed wants to steal my husband and ruin my happiness, but how would it be possible for my fianc¨¦ to fall in love with her?¡± ¡°Do you still want her life then?¡± Hayes asked. ¡°Of course I do! Not only do I want her life, but I also have to y some tricks on her. Didn¡¯t you tell me hearted tune and asked Hayes. ¡°As long as the money is in ce, say the word, and you could torture her however you want!¡± Hayes said. ¡°That would be a real treat, hehe!¡± Selene felt extremely contented. Since Sabrina was just a tool that Sebastian used to console his mother, Selene¡¯s desire to inform Sabrina of the truth before she died became even stronger. She would soon be able to see Sabrina¡¯s surprised, angered, painful, discontented yet helpless face. ¡®Haha!¡¯ Sabrina was waiting for the bus after work when she was snatched away in a van without a license te. The van took Sabrina to an abandoned warehouse before undoing the cover on her head. Sabrina was terrified. The nightmare that she had in Sebastian¡¯s bedroom a few days ago came true, and a gang of vicious people kidnapped her. The man that seemed like the head of the group was a dark and rough skinned man. He looked like those viins who burned, k****d, and robbed at first nce. The man reached out to snatch the bracelet off Sabrina¡¯s wrist, then said to his men, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± ¡°Boss, she is going to be d**d anyway, why don¡¯t you let us have some fun with her?¡¯¡¯ one of the men lewdly begged. When she heard those words, Sabrina closed her eyes in despair, and two rows of tears slipped down her cheeks. ¡°I would definitely let you guys have a good time, but this woman is still our goods now. Let Miss Lynn this thing, even a little, would be doomed!¡± Hayes ordered. ¡°Yes, Boss Hayes!¡± No one under hismand dared to disobey Hayes. After he gave his orders, Hayes took the bracelet out to inquire about the price. He then found out the bracelet was worth several millions after inquiring clearly. The person at the jewelry store did not even ask where it came from, and wanted to acquired it in cash. Hayes immediately sold the bracelet to avoid unnecessary troubles from the dys. However, Hayes never would have expected that after he left, the store that acquired the bracelet immediately contacted Sebastian. ¡°Master Sebastian, the bracelet has emerged, and we have ced a tracker on the person who sold it. We should be able to find Miss Scott if we follow him.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Sebastian ordered over the phone with an iparably cold tone. This time, he must have Sabrina dismembered into a million pieces! After he hung up, Sebastian took his assistant along with some of his best men and followed Hayes to the abandoned warehouse. They had the warehouse surrounded from all corners, and then they entered stealthily. At this time, Selene was angrily staring at the test result in her hands inside the warehouse. After she finished reading it, she viciously threw Sabrina a p. ¡°D*mn! You were actually pregnant! Sabrina, you should be d*mned!¡± Selene retrieved this test result from Sabrina¡¯s bag. Sabrina was tied to a concrete pir. Her tears of unparalleled despair flowed down her pale little face. ¡°Thanks to the Lynn family, I am pregnant.¡± Selene suddenly burst out a peal of gleeful and recklessughter. ¡°Sabrina, let me tell you whose child you are pregnant with, okay? Why don¡¯t you have a guess first?¡± Share Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Sabrina inly sneered and rolled her eyes at Selene. What is she knew? What if she did not know? Sabrina always knew that the Lynn family must have known who that man was, and she knew it too! It must have been a rival that the Lynn family wanted dead, but they couldn''t kill that man openly, so they let her apany him before he wasid in the grave. The man had died because of excessive indulgence in sensual pleasure. "I don''t want to," Sabrina said. "You..." Selene raised her hand and pped Sabrina across the face. "Even if you don''t want to know, you still have to know. I am going to tell you the truth today. I have to let you be enlightened before you die. Did you know why you boarded in our Lynn family for eight years? Did you know why my mother and I hate you? Did you think it''s because you live in our house, and we fed and clothed you? Sabrina, haven''t you thought of any other reasons?" Sabrina raised her gaze to look at Selene. She had indeed always wanted to know why her mother had sent her to the Lynn family for foster care when she was only 12 years old. Moreover, why did the Lynn family ostracize her and despise her at every turn when they had clearly promised her mother to adopt her? The cause of her mother''s death too! Sabrina was eager to know all that. Selene looked at Sabrina with a hideous and smug expression. "That''s because you were originally..." Bang! The door of the warehouse was mmed open with a heavy blow. Countless men who were fully armed and had weapons in their hands swarmed in immediately. A man in full ck stood in the middle as the crowd surrounded him. "Darling...Sebastian?" Selene was so frightened. The colors drained from her face. The men Sebastian brought took down all useless hooligans who kidnapped Sabrina at lightning speed by beating them one by one into the ground. All of the hooligans were moaning and wailing. Selene was speechless from being frightened. Sebastian approached Sabrina and stopped in front of her. He looked at the girl tied to the pir with no expression on his face. The colors on the girl''s face were drained, and only sorrow and despair were left. However, when she saw Sebastian came with his men, a look of surprise immediately appeared on her face. She slowly flushed red and liveliness. Her eyshes were still fluttering, and tears could not stop falling. She had indescribable emotion for him at this moment. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the kind of dependence that came after having survived a catastrophe. The man tensed up his angry face and untied Sabrina. Sabrina suddenly went limp, and with a sudden swift movement, Sebastian picked her up immediately. He held Sabrina and came to the front of Selene with a frosty expression as if he was Hades. He raised his foot and wanted to fiercely kick Selene without saying a word. Sebastian was wearing a steel-toebat boot, and the strength he lifted his leg was fast and ruthless. If that kicknded on Selene, she would be disabled even if she did not die. However, when Sebastian''s foot almost touched Selene''s body his cold and angry gaze met Selenes''s extremely desperate and aggrieved face. His foot stopped. The tip of his foot was right inf front of the tip of Selene''s nose. He put down his foot. While Sebastian carried Sabrina out the door, he said in a low and faint tone, "Except for this woman, cut out everyone else''s tongues and crack all the bones in their bodies before handing them over to thew enforcement." "Yes, Master Sebastian!" The man watched Sebastian leave with Sabrina in his arms. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Sabrina buried herself in Sebastian''s chest in fear. Her whole body was shivering. She knew how vicious Sebastian was, but she has never witnessed it with her own eyes. Today, she finally experienced how unwaveringly vicious this man could be. However, those people deserved it. Nothing to pity about. Sabrina, on the other hand, was almost tortured and killed by Selene. Sabrina, who was lying on Sebastian''s shoulder, slowly raised her head and looked at Selene with extremely innocent eyes. Sabrina was sent to the hospital, and the doctor said after the examination, "Only soft tissue concussions were sustained, nothing serious." Sabrina breathed a sigh of relief, and her fears that were at an extreme level gradually calmed down. She had been kidnapped for several days, so she wondered how Grace was in the past few days. "Mr. Ford, thank you for saving me. Is Aunt Grace...okay?" Sabrina looked at Sebastian gratefully and asked. "Not good!" Sabrina said, "...Aunt Grace... What''s wrong?" "In the intensive care unit," Sebastian said with a in expression. Recently, Sabrina visited and took care of Grace at the hospital everyday, and Grace had already gotten used to it. Suddenly, Sabrina was not around anymore, so Grace''s illness got worse. Grace''s body that had been gradually getting weaker, became even worse that she almost died. It was because of that, Sebastian initially thought Sabrina had evil thoughts at the sight of riches after she received the emerald green bracelet. Hence, she sold the bracelet and ran away with the money. Therefore, he initially nned to find and shred her into a million pieces. However, he never expected that Sabrina was kidnapped by Selene. "Aunt Grace, Is she...still alive" Is she still alive?" Sabrina agitatedly grabbed Sebastian''s hands and said, "Please, please take me to see Aunt Grace now." Sebastian took Sabrina to the intensive care unit. Through the ss, Sabrina could see that Grace was covered with tubes and was in aa. Sabrina''s face was covered in tears. She had no family in this world, and Grace was the only warmth in her heart. She did not expect that she was also this important to Grace. Sabrina was so important that Gace''s condition became so aggravated because she could not find Sabrina. "Aunt Grace...I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry...Aunt Grace you must wake up, must wake up, let me take care of you again for a while, okay? I had no other family. My mother is also dead, Aunt Grace..." Sabrina sobbed uncontrobly. Behind her, Sebastian''s assistant Kingston--could not help but feel moved. "Master Sebastian, after observing for some time, I felt that this... woman does not look like someone who was plotting against Madam. I visited and interviewed many female prisoners after that, and they all said this woman indeed had a very good rtionship with Madam when they were in prison. On Owned by N?velDrama.Org. the contrary..." Kingston looked at Sebastian''s expressions and continued. "On the contrary, Miss Selene could unexpectedly do that kind of thing. If you arrived one secondter, this woman, Sabrina, may have been..." Kingston''s words stopped mid-sentence. Sebastian looked ahead with no expressions and said after a while, "Go and find out what is the rtionship between Sabrina and the Lynn family" "Yes, Master Sebastian." Kingston left after he received the order. When Sebastian turned around, Sabrina was lying outside the intensive care unit and was still refusing to leave. She was still crying. At that moment, the doctor came out and said, "The patient is conscious." Sabrina was frozen at first but she immediately rushed into the intensive care unit, lunged at Grace''s bedside and shouted eagerly, "Mom, mom, mom..." Grace gradually opened her eyes and saw that it was Sabrina in front of her. She immediately shouted in surprise, "Sabbie, you....Where had you been?" Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "Mom, I''m sorry." Sabrina''s tears fell on the corner of Grace''s nket. Her voice was a little hoarse from crying. "I just joined thepany, so I had to obey the arrangements of my boss. My boss made ast-minute decision to send me on a business trip for a few days, so I couldn''t "It''s my bad. My health is getting increasingly worse ." The tubes on Grace''s body had not yet been removed. She looked at her body, then said with a bitter smile, "I do not know if I could still open my eyes again after closing them..." "Mom, don''t say that. I do not want you to leave me. If you have left me, then I would be very lonely. I do not have much family in this world." Sabrinaid under Grace''s nose and cried her heart out. Sabrina was just rescued, but she did not return to Sebastian''s ce. She spent the whole day at the hospital taking care of Grace instead. Sabrina helped Grace clean her body, washed her hair, and clipped her nails. Grace was initially at the brink of passing, but the colors on her face Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. became much better again. Sabrina did such a thorough job caring for Grace, that Sebastian, the biological son, seemed redundant. Most of the time, he just stood quietly on the side and watched the pair of fake mother and daughter-inw as they talked andughed. After Sabrina watched Grace fall asleep, she left the hospital to return to Sebastian''s and her ce. When she arrived home, Sabrina returned the emerald green bracelet to Sebastian before returning to her bedroom. "Such a valuable thing, I''d better return it to you." The bracelet was ced on Sabrina''s hand again by Sebastian when they were on the way to the hospital. He looked at Sabrina, did not ept the bracelet, but said soberly, "The bracelet is not for you, but for you to wear it to console my mother''s heart." Sabrina smiled faintly. "I had never presumed that you would give me anything valuable either." After Sebastian saved her this time, Sabrina had more to say to Sebastian. "Mr. Ford, when I first met with Aunt Grace, it was Aunt Grace who approached me. She saw that I was young, so she pitied me and took care of me. One thing led to another, and then we got more acquainted." "After that, her health deteriorated. She could not do the work that was overloaded. It was me who helped her to finish." "This was the friendship we built when we were in prison." "I had never been the scheming liar you thought I was." "Also, please properly deal with your rtionship with your girlfriend, Selene Lynn. I don''t want to have this kind of fatal disaster a second time." As soon as she finished, she ced the bracelet on the antique and went into her bedroom without waiting for him to say anything. Sebastian suddenly had a feeling of being turned away from her. His deep, bottomless cold eyes couldn''t help but took another look at her. Her short bob hair was a bit disheveled, and her slightly swollen and red cheeks looked crystal clear, which made her seem good-looking, charming yet pitiful. However, her expression was neither humble nor overbearing, and her eyes were unwaveringly calm. She had once again returned to that calm and innocent state as if everything in the world and the surroundings had nothing to do with her. As a girl who just survived the catastrophe, the man suddenly wondered should she not have taken advantage of him by changing her attitude towards him to act cute or give a ttering smile to him? She did neither. It was as if she was living in her world. A person like her could not possibly be a scheming liar. She seemed more like a weak soul who had wrapped herself up in a shell because she had been through many hardships and was used to seeing the insidiousness of the world. Sebastian had a heart-wrenching feeling. His phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Selene calling. He tapped the answer button and asked in a deep voice, "What is it?!" "Master Sebastian..." Selene sobbed. Her teeth chattered as she spoke, "I know I''m dead this time. I didn''t mean anything else. I only wanted to apologize to you. I would disappear from your view forever after I''m clear with you. Could youe down to see me once, Master Sebastian? If you don''te down to see me, then I would stay here in the rain until you do." Chapter 24 Chapter 24 "It''s raining?" Sebastian came to the balcony and looked out. It really was raining. He then looked further down and saw a woman kneeling in the rain while looking up at his floor. Sebastian took an umbre and went down. "Master Sebastian, Master Sebastian... You were willing toe down to see me." Selene''s lips were frozen purple. She crawled on her knees to the front of Sebastian and hugged his legs. "Master Sebastian, listen to me. If you let me finish then I wouldn''t mind if you beat me to death. Please give me a chance to defend myself." As he looked at this woman who groveled and behaved so lowly, Sebastian felt extremely disgusted in his heart. He was so close to kicking her to death yesterday. However, it was because she had used her body to save his life that allowed him to take control of the Ford Group sessfuly. His foot stopped right at the moment he was about to kick her. The disgust he had in his heart for this woman, however, was increasing by the day. This woman was not as obedient and helpless as the night when she saved his life. He had already promised her that he would marry her two monthster, but she frequently did things Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. that made him furious. As she noticed Sebastian did not move his legs to leave, Selene thenid at his feet. She raised her tearful face and said with a slurred speech, "Did you know, Master Sebastian? I had already begun to like you even before you were exiled to a foreign country by the Ford family. However, I also knew you were an ambitious person, so you would not consider any girlfriend before you managed to take control of the Ford family." "All I could do was to wait silently and hoped that I could help you." "Finally, the day I had been waiting for had arrived, and I had the chance to save your life. I used my body to save your life, but I did not think I could marry you. I knew I did not deserve you. I still do not deserve you even if I had ten versions of mebined." "However, you promised to marry me." "You made a promise to me that we would be married two monthster, but you held a wedding with Sabrina. What kind of person could bear it?" "I love you too much Master Sebastian. When I saw you holding a wedding with another woman, I really couldn''t stand it. I wanted to find someone to teach her a lesson. I didn''t think that group of hooligans would rob Sabrina. I didn''t know. I never wanted to let Sabrina die, I only wanted to force her to leave you." "I don''t want to lose you, I love you, Master Sebastian." "I''m sorry." "From now on, I would never bother you again." Selene let go of Sebastian''s legs and slowly crawled off. Sebastian instantly threw the umbre away, then helped Selene up. Selene plunged into his embrace, "Master Sebastian, you...You have forgiven me, haven''t you? Have you forgiven me?" Her eyes radiated with a viinous aura as she said that. This method of acting pitiful and showing weakness was a tactic to her by her mother. This tactic worked really well. Sebastian calmly said, "I said I would marry you and take you as my wife two monthster. I would never go back on my words. As Sebastian Ford''s fiancee, do not give me any trouble in the future." "No more, no more, Master Sebastian. I would do as I''m told. I would definitely do as I''m told. I would never do it again!" Selene quickly and repeatedly nodded her head. Sebastian''s phone rang at this moment and he immediately picked it up. "Hello..." Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The call was from Henry. The old man''s tone was bothmanding and consultative, "Sebastian, since you said that woman was there to console your mother, your grandma and I decided to arrange a casual family banquet this weekend. The girls of age from the noble and distinguished families of both South City and KIdon City would alsoe to the banquet..." "I''m not going!" Sebastian mercilessly refused before the old man could finish his words. The old man on the other end had no choice but to soften his tone even more." Sebastian, don''t hang up the phone so quickly. Could you let grandpa finish words?" Sebastian did not respond. "Sebastian?" "I''m listening!" "When ites to the Ford family business matters, I would not intervene. However, I am already 96 years old this year, you couldn''t let me die before seeing you married and have children before that, right? If you have a fancy to one of the girls who would being to the banquet, then that would definitely be the best, but if you do not have any person you like, I would not force you." The old man was almost pleading to Sebastian towards the end of his sentence. Sebastian took a look at Selene, who was still drenched in the rain, and replied indifferently, "FIne." After he hung up, he said to Selene, "Prepare yourself in these few days and follow me to the Ford family to meet my grandpa this weekend." Selene''s surprised eyes lit up. "Master Sebastian, you...What did you say? You want me to go to the Ford family with you..." "Yes, follow me to the Ford family to meet my elders," Sebastian said, still without expression. He was not going to pick any woman. In his lifetime, it would be impossible for Sebastian to form profitable connections through marriages. It would be even more impossible for him to pick any girls from respected families. His wife in this life could only be Selene, even if they did not have feelings for each other. However, there was a sense of responsibility. Sebastian would not let the woman he had slept with be like his mother, who had to be with his father but remained unrecognized and anonymous in her lifetime. Since it could only be Selene in this lifetime, he should take Selene to meet the elders. He could also kill any ideas the women who came to the party had on him. "Meeting the elders, I''m really going to meet Sebastian''s elders. Hehe, so happy." Selene muttered to herself. She had already forgotten that Sebastian was in front of her and she was Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. still in the rain. She muttered to herself, "What would I wear? I must be the most well-dressed. I want to crush those women who would steal my husband!" Selene suddenly remembered Sebastian was still in front of her while muttering, so she immediately shut up again. She then said to Sebastian in an ingratiating manner, "Master Sebastian, you can rest assured, I would definitely dress modestly and elegantly this weekend, and would never bring you shame. Also, I would always remember that I am Sebastian Ford''s woman. I would do as I am told! See you, Master Sebastian." With that, Selene dived into the rain again. "Stand still!" Sebastian shouted in a clear voice. He was going to tell her to wait and let the driver take her back. She was his fiance, so of course, he could not let her go back in the rain. However, Selene immediately turned around and looked at Sebastian with surprise. "Master Sebastian, did you want to ask me about Sabrina?" Sebastian replied, "Hmm?" "You had told me to be obedient, so I didn''t dare to tell you. However, me being your fiance, I still needed to remind you that Sabrina had already been misbehaving since she was in school. She spent all day fooling around with people in bars. As a result, an older man took a fancy to her and wanted to take advantage of her. She then killed that man by mistake, which led to her imprisonment." "Later, when she was in jail, she also misbehaved..." Selene deliberately stopped the words halfway. She was observing Sebastian''s expression. Sebastian''s expression was calm and unreadable. Selene continued, "She must have an agenda for approaching your mother. You must not let her deceive you...I...I also knew that for men, especially such a powerful man like you, having a few women around is normal, I would not be jealous." "However, sabrina is really filthy, and her private life is very messy. I''m afraid she is not good for your health." "Master Sebastian..." Sebastian had a calm face. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Sabrina called out again, "Master Sebastian..." Sebastian picked up his phone and dialed a set of numbers. "Kingston,e over and send Miss Lynn home right away." Selene was speechless. After he hung up, Sebastian said coldly and mercilessly, "Wait here, Kingston would be here in three minutes and he would send you home." He went into the elevator himself, pressed the [UP} button, and the elevator closed. Selene was left stunned and alone in the rain. Three minutester, Kingston came. He backed up the car to the front of Selene, wound the window down and shouted, "Miss Lynn, get in quickly, don''t get wet." "Are you a dead man?" Selene''s expression immediately changed. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Kingston looked puzzled. "I''m the fiance of Master Sebastian. As his driver, shouldn''t youe down, open the door for me, and then bend your legs for me as a carriage step?" Kingston was speechless. After a few seconds, Kingston got out of the car without saying a word. He opened the door, then bent one of his knees and respectfully said, "Miss Lynn, please get in." Selene then arrogantly said, "That''s more like it!" After everything that happened this night, Selene understood Sebastian would take her as his wife no matter what she did wrong. This is because Sebastian firmly believed that she was the woman who used her innocence to save his life that night. Would it not be a piece-of-cake if she wanted to crush Sabrina in the future with this immunity card? Humph! Selene happily rode home in Kingston''s car. On the other hand, Sebastian went upstairs. He opened the door, and when he passed by the bathroom from the entrance, Sabrina happened to exit the bathroom at the same time. A refreshing smell that came out of the bath rushed to his face. The kind body fpam and shampoo were cheap in quality, but both were light and clean types. They were not pungent but were easy to the nose instead. Sabrina was wrapped in a white bath towel and dried her wet hair with another dry towel on her hands. She did not see Sebastian, and she continued to walk in the direction of the bedroom, then she bumped into Sebastian. She even stepped on Sebastian''s shoes with one foot. "Ah..." Sabrina was shocked and she panicked. "You...You...Weren''t you back in your own room? Didn''t your room have...all the facilities? Why...why did youe out?" She was most afraid meeting Sebastian. She had been intentionally drying her body off the first past times in order not to meet with him. However, she had not bathed for several days because of the kidnapping and really smelled, so she took a longer time in the bathroom. She had never expected to bump into Sebastian again. Sabrina was so incoherent that she forgot that her bathrobe had dropped, and Sebastian was surveying her with a sullen and cold face. The first thing that came into view was the several ring bruises and strangtion marks on her delicate and moist arms. It was on her chest, back, legs, and everywhere. Those strangtion marks that were present ion her soft skin suddenly made Sebastian have a kind of impulse. Sabrina also realised that her bathrobe fell at the same time. She used her to cover herself and screamed suddenly, "Ah...!" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Sebastian did not withdraw his cold gaze because of Sabrina''s scream. He surveyed Sabrina with a serious gaze. Sabrina fiercely pushed Sebastian away, picked up the bathrobe, and wrapped hersslef. She quickly rushed into the small guest bedroom. Her tears streamed down her eyes the moment she closed the door. The sense of shame, only she knew how stifling it was. She wiped off the tears that she could not control with her wrist =, and when she was about to get her clothes, the door behind her was suddenly pushed open. She shivered in shock. She looked up and saw that Sebastian had a first aid kit in his hand. Sabrina used a bath towel to cover her front. "You...What are you doing?" The man did not say anything but raised his hand to grab her by the arm. He made her lie on the bed with a flipping motion. A cooling medicine was applied to her back before she could react. Sabrina''s back had several strangtion maarks that even she could not see by herself. She only knew she felt a burning pain in her back when she was in the bath. Now, after Sebastian had applied the ointment, that burning pain was instantly relieved. There were strangtion marks everywhere on her legs. Sheid on bed and felt so ashamed that she could not say a word. She did not even know he already applied the medicine on her whole back. He got up again and flipped her over. Sabrina was even more ashamed that she wanted to die. She closed her eyes tightly, clenched her hands, and gritted her teeth. She did not know what would happen next. Sabrina did not dare to resist him. She saw with her own eyes how he viciously punished the group of hooligans. She had made up her mind that as soon as he took advantage of her, she would break into his room and fumble his things around to get herself shot to death with arrows! It was to let herself die right in front of him. However, the time had passed by the seconds. After all the strangtion marks on her body were evenly coated by the ointment, the man did not do anything next. She saw a dark, sullen, and eerily cold face. She had never seen such an expression on Sebastian before, and it was a disgusted expression that wanted to hack her death. Sarbina suddenly remembered that Sebastian had always been very disgusted by her. If she did not have a consoling effect on Grace''s conditions, Sebastian might have turned her into a corpse long agp. How could he have taken advantage of her? Sabrina wrapped herself in a bath towel and looked at Sebastian with a pale and cold expression, "I know everything you did to me was because of your mother, so don''t worry, I would never pester and harass you because you touched me. If I don''t keep my word, I would die a horrible death!" She never looked at him again. The man closed his eyes, secretly took a deep breath, and then said with an iparable coldness, "Good that you knew!" After he said that, he turned around and left while carrying the first aid kit. The door was closed with a bang. After he left Sabrina''s guest bedroom, Sebastian entered the bathroom and took a cold bath for more than an hour. The next day. Sebastian got up very early as he had tp take an early flight to neighboring country. Once he go tup, he warmed up the milk and sandwiches to eat. It so happened that Sabrina also got up very Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. early. She saw Sebastian eating breakfast at the dining table, but she acted as if she did not see anybody. "Come here!" Sebastian called out in a low voice. Sabrina bit her lip. "Can I help you?" "Have breakfast before you head out." "I''m not used to eating breakfast," Sabrina said indifferently and walked to the entrance to open door. She left and gave Sebastian a view of her back that seemed solitary. Sabrina was not used to eating breakfast. It was not because she did not want to eat, but because she suffered from being ostracized by them in the eight years she boarder with the Lynn family. Every meal she had with the Lynn family seemed like a torment. Therefore, she went out to school early every morning. She had no money to buy breakfast on the road, so she always had to endure hunger until noon to eat in the cafeteria. When she left the house and took the bus to Grace''s ward, Grace had just woken up. "Mom." Sabrina smiled gently. "I brought you your favorite cream puffs, I''ll watch you finish your breakfast before I go to work." However, Grace put the cream puffs aside, took Sabrina''s hand and asked earnestly, "Sabbie, tell me. You haven''te to see mom in the past few days. What happened?" "Mom, what nonsense are you thinking about?! I was on a business trip," Sabrina said as she pretended to be angry. Sabrina shook her head. "Silly child, don''t forget that I had also been imprisoned for many years. You don''t know why I was imprisoned, but I had seen how insidious humans could be, and I had seen much more than you had, so you wouldn''t be able to hide it from me. When I woke up yesterday, I saw your face was red and swollen. You still have finger marks on your face." Sabrina was speechless. With Grace''s life experience, it truly was no easy feat to deceive her. "Was it the Lynn family that you used to board with? They had seen that not only did you get out of prison, but also married so well. Hence they were jealous of you. Wasn''t it?" grace asked. Sabrina did not know how to answer. It was indeed true that her face was beaten by Selene, and she almost lost her life in Selene''s hands. However, Selene was Grace''s real daughter-inw. "Mom, it wasn''t like that. How would the Lynn family dare to offend me now? You must have been mistaken yesterday. My face was a little swollen yesterday, but that was because I stayed up all night for the few days I was on a business trip. It''s really fine. Mom, hurry up and eat. I have to go to work after you finish." Sabrina brushed Grace off by changing the topic. Grace also did not ask further questions, but smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll do as you say." After she watched Grace finish her meal, Sabrina left the hospital and hurried to thepany. Sabrina should have gone directly to the construction site to do odd jobs, but she missed several days of work in a row, so she was unsure if the design department would still want her. After she entered thepany and arrived at the design department, Sabrina anxiously came to look for the design director. "Sorry director, the past few days I...Something came up at home and couldn''t apply for a leave on time..." The director sneered. "You felt you were at a disadvantage working like a general worker at the construction site, so you were absent without notice for a few days. When in actuality, you went out to find another job, but what was result? You couldn''t find another job, and you had the cheek toe back here again?" Sabrina bit her lip. "No, it''s not like this, director." "Get out!" The director sternly chased Sabrina out. "For people like you! You don''t even have a professional diploma, you only saw a lot at the construction sites so that you could produce some drawings. I think you are toow-leveled to be my assistant! Get lost!" Sabrina was speechless. This was a job that she found with much effort. She had never expected to be sitting in the office and leisurely producing drawings. She could move bricks at the construction site. She did not mind. "Get out!" The director picked up a pile of materials and smashed it on Sabrina, who twisted and dodged them, but she crashed into a person''s arms. "What a coincidence that I met you here," a yful voice said. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Sabrina jerked up her curly eyshes and fluttered a few times. She did not remember who the man was at first nce. After a few seconds, she pursed her lips and said, "Master Nigel." The design director reacted immediately as if the crown prince had arrived. The design director got up from the seat, came to the front of Nigel, and said after courteously bowing and nodding, "Master Nigel, what wind blew you here? Were you...here to inspect the work?" "What''s wrong with this staff?" Nigel asked carelessly. "With, a new recruit, no education, and no experience, but absent from work for several days. For such a person, thepany could no longer retain her," the design director said. "I...I would never miss work again. I would work hard to move bricks at the construction site..." Sabrina was determined to fight for onest chance. "It''s just an architectural assistant, right? Ourpany is enormous, so we must have fine as long as they rectified their mistakes!" Nigel had a careless tone, but what he said was unexpectedly reasonable. The design director could not say anything else. The director could also see that Nigel and this shabby out-of-towner chick seemed to know each other. Since it was the person Nigel wanted to keep, the design director had nothing else to say. "There would be no next time!" The director said to Sabrina in a solemn tone, "This time, it was because Master Nigel has decided to keep you, so quickly thank Master Nigel." Sabrina obeyed and bowed deeply to Nigel. "Thank you, Master Nigel, director. I''ll go to work now." "Return to your desk first," said the director. "Mm." Sabrina turned around and left. The design director courteously looked at Nigel. "Master Nigel, who is this girl to you? Do you want to arrange an easy job for her?" Easy job? Nigel has seen countless flower-likedies at the office. Every time he came to thepany, those flowers would swarm around him. The way they spoke like a pampered child and the pungent perfume smell made Nigel feel like he had seen enough. He had now changed his taste. The chick in front of him--who could resign herself to adversity, had a cold expression, was self- restrained and shabby--has aroused his great interest. Sebastian also said that this girl was only used to console Nigel''s aunt anyway. Nigel already could not wait to think about the picture. ''Hehe, I look forward to it very much just by thinking about it.'' "Of course, we should treat all employees in as strictly business-like manner. She is not someone I knew, let alone my girlfriend, and we also did not leave the back door for her!" Nigel saidwith an extremely stern tone. "Understood, Master Nigel!" After receiving Nigel''s order, the design director came to Sabrina and said with a tense face, "Sabrina, you would still have to go to the construction site after lunch to gain some experience." Sabrina immediately nodded, "I know, I would go after lunch." It was good enough to keep the job, so she did not care if it was moving bricks or drawing All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. designs in the office. At lunchtime, others were in various restraunts frequented by white-cors to eat lunch boxes that costed 20 to 30 USD. Sabrina had no money, so she could only go to those small alleys to buy mushroom sandwiches. The two together costed three dors. Sabrina ate with satisfaction even when she had it with tap water. "Prettydy! I had been looking for you for a long time!" Nigel stood in front of Sabrina and said bluntly. With the half-eaten mushroom sandwich still in Sabrina''s mouth, she froze and looked at Nigel. "Master Nigel..." "You get to keep your job because of me. Shouldn''t you thank me?" Nigel asked with his lips curled and a wicked smile. "Thank you." Sabrina pursed her lips and sincerely thanked him. "No sincerity!" Sabrina said, "What kind of sincerity does Master Nigel need?" Chapter 29 Chapter 29 "At least buy me..." Nigel looked at the small restrauntes in the surrounding. They were either dark and smoky or had a bunch of general workers eating lunch boxes outside. He pinched his nose. He must go all out if he wanted to get with this self-resteained chick!" "No matter what, you should at least buy me a ten-dor lunch box, right?" "Alright," Sabrina replied promptly. The two bought a lunch box, the type that had two choices of vegetables and a portion of meat. Sabrina was full of the two mushroom sandwiches she ate. She sat opposite Nigel and stared at him while he ate. This feeling was extremely awkward. It was more awkward because Sabrina, who was sitting opposite Nigel, had an extremely in expression. As he ate the lunch box that was as tasteless as wax, Nigel really wanted to reach over and recklessly rub on those cold and helpless little cheeks. The best would be to pull her into his arms and have his way with her. He did not believe that she would still be as cold and self-restrained. However, Nigel was a good hunter. When ites to treating his prey, he had always been very patient. After the meal, when Sabrina wanted to pay, she found out that Nigel had already paid the bill. Sabrina was too embarrassed to look at Nigel, "I''m sorry, Master Nigel. This meal should have been on me." "Are you treating me to a ten-dor lunch box? Should you not feel sorry? I could tell that you All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. were shabby, so I would take it as you owe me a meal. Wait till you get you first paycheck this month, then you must treat me to something good." Nigel had always been blunt and outspoken. In South City, Nigel only feared Sebastian. Other than Sebastian, there was no one else that he was afraid of. When in South City''s territory, everybody who saw Nigel was afraid of him. However, Sabrina unexpectedly smiled. Her smile was pure and sincere. Nigel was stunned by her smile. "You are a good person," Sabrina said, "Although you speak very bluntly, I could tell that a rich boy like you does not have ill-will. You are also handsome and have a bright personality, so you must have many girls who like you, right? How nice." Sabrina was truly envious of the feeling when those girls and boys of the right age fell in love, but she could not have the chance anymore. Nigel was speechless. "Master Nigel, I have to go to the construction site. When I get my first paycheck, I would definitely treat you to a good one. You coulde and find me anytime. Goodbye, Master Nigel." Sabrina left after saying that. As her watched the view of the gril''s back leave, Nigel took his phone and excitedly called Zayn, "Zayn, I bet you I will, the tacky chick that worked odd jobs at the construction site, Iwould definitely get her." Zayn mocked Nigel and said, "Didn''t you say that was Sebastian''s woman? You even dared to touch Sebastian''s woman. Don''t you want your life anymore?" "She''s not even Sebastian''s woman!" Nigel said with smugughter. Sabrina, who got on the bus, did not know that the young master of the Conor group was having devious ideas about her. She felt that Nigel was very earnest instead. He once picked her up from the construction site and sent her to the restaurant where the wedding was held. Today, he helped her keep her job. Nigel gave Sabrina a little warm feeling, so she was in a good mood this afternoon. The work on site was very tough, but she did not feel tired. After work, she still went to the hospital to apany Grace as usual. However, when she came to the door of the ward, Sabrina saw two women. It was Jade and Selene, the mother and daughter duo. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 "How did you find your way here?! Get the hell out of here!" Sabrina was furious. It did not matter how Jade and Selene harassed and insulted her, but they came to the ward to harass the seriously ill Grace. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sabrina picked up her bag and smashed it on Jade. However, Grace called out to her, "Sabbie..." Sabrina turned around and looked at Grace. "Mom, don''t be afraid, I would beat and chase them out right away." "Sabbie, I sent someone to call them toe over," Grace said. Sabrina was puzzled. When Sabrina turned around, she saw both Jade and Selene looking at Grace--lying on the hospital bed--with frightened faces. "Mom? You...brought them here?" Sarbina looked at Grace in disbelief. Grace''s face was pale, but she had anauthority that no one dared to disobey." Jade Sullivan, Selene Lynn!" "Madam Ford..." Jade nervously looked at Grace as if she has met a powerful opponent. Grace inly recounted, "Although I was not legitimately married into the Ford family in this life, to belong in the Ford family and raise my son, without a few tricks up my sleeve, did you think my son and I could survive till now? Sabrina had lived with your family for eight years. What she endured during that time was already a thing of the past, I would not mention it again." "However, she is Sebastian''s legitimate wife!" "You trash! How dared you kidnap the daughter-inw of the Fprd family and almost beat Sabrina to death! Jade Sullivan! Selene Lynn! Did you think there was no one in charge in the Ford family?" "If not, did you think I''m an old woman who was dead?" Sabrina looked at Grace in a surprised manner. "Mom, what have you found out?" Grace looked at Sabrina with a smile. "Sabbie, don''t be afraid, I''m here. I would get justice for you! Although I am lying here in this condition, mmy heart is not confused, and my eyes are not blind." "You didn''te to see me for a few days, but you weren''t on a business trip at all. Rather, you were kidnapped by Selene, weren''t you? Your face was swollen and it was Selene who hit you, right?!" "Mom..." "They gave you a hard time when you were boarding at their house. Now that they see you married so well, they were jealous of you, right? You remembered that they had the kindness of raising you, but there was no kindness between them and me!" Grace''s tone was very light, but it carried a powerful force of its own. Sabrina did not know what to say. She knew that Selene was Sebastian''s real fiance, but she could not tell Grace the truth. "Jade Sullivan!" Grace called out again, "There are two options in front of your face. One option is that I have my men torture your daughter to death! Do you think I was only saying it? I am an old woman who does not have much longer to live, I could do anything!" Jade and Selene knew Grace was serious. The mother and daughter duo were so frightened that their legs gave way. Jade knelt and begged in tears. "Madam Ford, would you please spare my daughter? If you spare her from death, then I would do anything you want me to." Jade wanted to tell Grace that Selene was Sebastian''s true fiance, but she did not have the courage. She knew she was in the hands of this old woman who was dying soon, and she could only beg for mercy at this moment. Selene also knelt in front of Grace with a loud bang on her knees, "Madam Ford, please spare me this time, is that alright? I would never dare to do it again in the future." Grace did not look at Selene, but only at Jade. "You would do anything you''re told?" Jade quickly and repeatedly nodded her head. "Yes, Madam Ford." Chapter 31 Chapter 31 "p your daughter''s face. You could stop when I say so. If you''re reluctant to p her or if you did not p hard enough, then I would ask two big and rough men to each p her a hundred times with the soles of their shoes." Jade was stunned. "Madam Ford, what...what did you say?" Selene was even more frightened that she ended up going limp and fell on the floor with her face covered in tears. Grace did not intend to repeat herself at all only asked Jade, "Would you do it, or do I find someone else to do it for you?" "Me! I''ll do it. I''ll do it!" Jade crawled and came to the front of Selene. She raised her hand and gave Selene a big p. "Mom..." Selene cried as she looked at her mother. "It''s better than two men pping you with the soles of their shoes" Jade raised her hand and gave another p. The pnded on Selene''s right cheek. Jade pped extremely hard. It was as if she was afraid Grace would not be satisfied. Selene let out suppressed wails while she was being pped, but she did not dare to beg for mercy. Jade continued pping until both of her hands were swollen, and she was panting heavily from exhaustion. On the other hand, Selene''s face was already swollen like two big balloons, and both of her cheeks turned into the color of pig''s liver. Selene looked just like a fat pig. Sabrina had no sympathy for her at all. Grace only called a halt when she started ti feel tired as sheid on the bed. "Stop pping. Take your daughter with you and get lost!" Jade supported her daughter, who had been beaten silly by the arm, then scrambled and crawled to leave. After they had left the hospital door, Jade said with great indignation, "Sabrina! I''ll make you pay back this debt twice over!" Selene cried and looked at Jadde, "Mom..." Selene''s speech was slurred as if there were two big balls of cotton in her cheeks. "Master Sebastian personally...My face has been beaten like this by you...How could I go to the Ford family with Master Sebastian?" Selene sobbed. Meanwhile, in the hospital ward, Grace was holding Sabrina''s hand and said, "Sabbie, you''re good to me, and I knew that well. I also want to let you know, although I am in the hospital and dying soon, I still have some power. "A family banquet would be held at the old Ford Residence in two days. When the timees, you and Sebastian should attend together." Sabrina was speechless. "The Ford family was going to hold a family banquet?" She had no idea about it. Sebastian would not divulge matters like this to an outsider like her. However, even if there were a Ford family banquet, the person Sebastian would be bringing should be Selene and not her. When Sabrina wanted to decline, she heard Grace speak again. "I knew you would definitely not like asions like these, but I would like for you to go. My life''s wish was to be epted by the Ford family, but I still couldn''t enter the Ford family''s door even when I''m already in this state. I wanted you to visit on my behalf, is that alright, Sabbie?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sabrina suddenly burst into tears. "Alright...Alright, Mom. Alright, I would go on your behalf. I would take a picture of the whole Ford family to show you, alright?" Grace nodded in satisfaction. "You''re truly my good daughter-inw." "Mom, you should rest earlier. I have to go back now. Anyter, and the hospital would throw people out." Sabrina got up and said goodbye to Grace. Sabrina had just left the hospital when Sebastian, on another end, immediately received a call from Kingston. "Master Sebastian, not long after Mrs. and Miss Lynn left Madam Ford''s ward, Sabrina also came out." "Okay," Sebastian replied briefly, then continued to ask, "The test result from Sabrina''s bag, have you verified it?" "I''ve verified..." Kingston took a brief pause, then said, "Sabrina is pregnant." Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Kingston could not see Sebastian''s expression, but no voice was heard after a long time. "Master Sebastian, Master Sebastian?" Kinston called out. On the other end, Sebastian''s voice was extremely frosty. "I see." Kingston said, "Young Master Sebastian, do you have any other orders?" "I''ll be busy these few days. The day after tomorrow, make sure you pick up Selene and wait for me outside the old Ford Residence." Sebastian wanted to use Selene to ward off the bevy of beauties Old Master had invited on his behalf. "Noted, Young Master Sebastian. I''ll hang up now," Kingston courteously said. "There''s more," Sebastian suddenly called out to Kingston. "Follow her." Sebastian''s tone had a tinge of anger. Kingston said, "Follow who?" As soon as he uttered the words, he smacked himself on his head and said, "Noted, Young Master Sebastian. I''ll immediately follow Miss Scott!" After he hung up, Kingston drove along behind Sabrina to follow her. However, Sabrina''s tracks were very simple. After she had left Grace''s hospital ward, Sabrina first went to a bakery and bought two big buns. She ate the buns while she waited for the bus. After the bus arrived, she got on and went straight to Sebastian''s residence. Kingston only left after waited for Sabrina to go into the elevator. Sabrina wanted to notify Sebastian that Grace had pped Selene today. She sat and waited in the living room for a long time, but Senastian still did not return. Saabrina did not dare to open the door to Sebastian''s room again. After she waited for a long while, Sabrina called Sebastian, but the phone was off on the other end. Therefore, she went to bed by herself. The next day, she first went to the hospital to visit Grace like usual, then she went to the construction site to do odd jobs. The work on the construction was dirty and tiresome. Although Sabrina had been used to enduring hardships since young, she could not help but felt strained, especially now that she was pregnant. She had to be cautious with the baby in her belly every time she moved bricks or dirt. After a whole morning of work, she was so tired that she had no appetite to eat. However, she still had to eat even without appetite. Otherwise, she would have less energy to work in the afternoon. When she was sitting at the construction site and having lunch, Nigel came. Sabrina did not feel too surprised. There were too many noblemen in this world who had nothing to do. On the other hand, Sabrina was just a pregnantdy who had to work on the construction site to survive. Nigel did not interfere with Sabrina''s work, but only inspected all corners in a stern manner. After an hour of inspection, Nigel came to the front of Sabrina and said, "Take a break. Those big men also took a break after being exhausted by work." Sabrina smiled and sat down to take a break. When she got off work at night., Nigel still had not finished his inspection work. Sabrina packed C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. up and waited for the bus at the roadside. However, after she waited for more than an hour, not a single bus that was returning to the city came to the station. She would not be able to visit Grace at the hospital in time if the bus came anyter. Sabrina became increasingly anxious. Nigel was looking at all that in his car from afar, but he only smiled without making a move. The Conor Group developed the rea; estate projects in the surroundings here. With a phone call from Nigel, the bus driver from the other side would change direction at an earlier stop to return to the city. There were very few passengers who took the bus from here anyway, and sometimes there would not even be a passenger for several days. Sabrina did not know that no matter how much longer she waited, it would be difficult to board the bus today. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Nigel''s car came inconspicuously to the front of Sabrina, "Sabrina, get in. I happened to be going back, I''ll give you a ride?" Sabrina looked at her dirt-covered self, shook her head, and smiled. "No, I''ll just wait for the bus." "It''s already sote. There shouldn''t be any buses anymore, or maybe the bus just broke down somewhere, so you wouldn''t be able to leave unless you call a cab," Nigel kindly said. To call a cab? She was almostpletely broke. "Just get in." Nigel personally opened the door for Sabrina got in without any more hesitation. "Where to?" Nigel gently asked. "Harmony Hospital," Sabrina said two brief and simple words, then did not speak anymore. Nigel looked at Sabrina a few times throughout the whole journey. She quietly stared out the window and did not initiate any conversation with Nigel until she got out of the car. However, Nigel was not anxious at all. The more prolonged and unceasingly pestered the game was, the more it was worth looking forward to. The car stopped. When it was time to get out of the car, Nigel took the lead to open the car door All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. for Sabrina. Sabrina was tired from the long day, and her legs were a little numb as she had been sitting in the car for a long time. When she got off the car, she stumbled and identally stepped on Nigel''s sparkling leather shoes. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Sabrina was frightened and quickly took out a tissue from her bag, then squatted to wipe Nigel''s shoes personally. Nigel stood in front of the car and looked downwards at the woman who was wiping his shoes. It was as if the woman was kneeling at his feet and was submissively kissing his feet. He enjoyed it very much. Sabrina happened to raise her gaze and looked at Nigel as well. "Master Nigel, your shoes have been wiped. Do you think it looks alright?" "Very good!" Nigelplimented as he looked condescendingly down at her. Meanwhile, on the other side of the road, Sebastian''s car came out of the hospital. Sebastian had clearly seen the whole situation through the tinted window where Sabrina squatted at Nigel''s feet to wipe his shoe. Sebastian''s car drove further away, and it disappeared out of sight. He had been too busy these days. He had taken over the Ford group, so there were many things on hand that he needed to deal with. The most difficult thing to handle was that many corporate groups wanted to unite with him through marriage. However, Sebastian hated the idea that marriage was for the sake of forming business connections. Sebastian had almost finished with most of thepany matters. Sebastian has to spend all his energy dealing with the old man and woman at the old residence in the next two days. He also had to deal with thedies from the noble and wealthy families that they had invited. The following afternoon, which was also the time for the old Ford Residence banquet, Sebastian drove to the old residence after he had finished some business at thepany. The evening dress that he specially prepared for Selene was at the back seat of the car. This dress was expedited and customized from Zoshington, and tailored to Selene''s temperament and height. Sebastian wanted Selene to outshine everyone present in beauty, so all the other girls would give up. The car was stopped at an intersection not far from the residence. Sebastian took out his phone and called Kingston. "Hey, have you arrived?" Kingston immediately replied, "Five minutes more, Young Master Sebastian." Kingston arrived five minutester. The car stopped. Sebastian waited by the door for Selene to get out of the car. However, Selene wrapped herself tightly with a veil and a hat. "What happened to you?" Sebastian asked unhappily, "Why are you wearing a veil?" At this critical moment, what was the point of being pretentious? Sebastian lifted his wrist to pull Selene''s veil away. Selene looked at Sebastian without knowing if she should cry orugh. "Young...Young Master Sebastian, I...I, I had already iced it for two or three days, but...there''s still finger markings left on my face, I..." Sebastian said offhandedly, "You''re so ugly!" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 "Master Sebastian..." Selene wanted to cry but did not dare to, which made her face look even uglier. "I knew you don''t like me, and I''m the one who was reaching above my station for you. I would not appear in front of you again." Selene turned around and left. Sebastian unexpectedly grabbed her arm. He was feeling more disgusted by Selene. However, there was a sense of responsibility. Selene once saved his life with her body, so that made him swallow all the disgust and try his best to soften his tone instead. "How did your face be like that?" Selene had two rows of tears streamed down in grievance and shook her head. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Speak!" Sebastian said impatiently. "My...My mom pped me," Selene said honestly. "Mm?" Selene tremblingly said, "Your...Your mother sent someone to get my mother and me over. She said she wanted to...to avenge her daughter-inw, so she asked my mom to...p my face. If my mom didn''t p me, then your mother would...ask two men to hit my face with the soles of their shoes, a hundred times each." Sebastian was speechless. Over the years, his mother had been plotted against several times when she was in the Ford family. This forced his mother, who was initially gentle and weak, to learn a few tactics to protect him. Sebastian knew very well in his heart that his mother could do such a thing when Selene described the incident. "Young Master Sebastian, you...Don''t me your mother. In her mother, Sabrina was her rightful daughter-inw, and I...was nothing. Your mother did not know that I saved you with my own body." "Besides, to the Ford family, a woman''s body is really nothing worthy." "Therefore, it''s alright, Young Master Sebastian." "From now on, I would disappear from your mother and you, and also Sabrina, no, I would disappear from Young Mistress Ford." Selene said in a pitiful manner. After she finished her sentence, she automatically broke away from Sebastian''s grip. However, Sebastian''s grip got tighter. He was still looking at Selene with a cold gaze, and then said to Kingston, "Take her to Doctor Hahn, and give her the best medicine, then send her home." Selene looked at Sebastian with surprise, "Young Master Sebastian, you...don''t me me?" "Go home and rest well. I would see you after I''m finished with things on this end." Sebastian patiently gave Selene the bestfort. Selene hid her face and nodded, "Thank you, Young Master Sebastian. I''ll get going now." Selene was resentful and she knew that she had lost the opportunity to meet his parents and make a name for herself in front of other socialites today. The only thing she could do was to cry andin to Sebastian. When she got into Kingston''s car, Selene sat alone in the back and swore in her heart, ''I must make her pay twice over! I must let Sabrina die a horrible death!'' Suddenly, a figure shed past the outside of the car window. The figure looked especially like Sabrina. There was a small group of five-to-six people. They were all wearing servers'' uniforms and were walking together towards the old Ford Residence. The tallest among them with the most eye- catching appearance was Sabrina. The other servers were all chatting andughing and were very excited. "To be the server at the private reception by the Ford family, I guess I''ll get a lot of tips today. Hehe." "Are you here as a server just for the tips?" "If not, what else could it be?" "To fish for a rich partner? There would be plenty of young men from rich families who would attend receptions held at luxurious mansions like this. If you picked one and sessfully became his girlfriend, then you would be the rich wife in a wealthy family in the future." The group of female servers was all chattering, but Sabrina was the only one who was silent. "Hey, you! You''re so tall and pretty. Were you a server before? I guess you must be here to catch a rich guy, right?" asked one of the servers as she tugged on Sabrina. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Sabrina pulled her hand back and answered robotically, "I only wanted to earn some extra money." "Tsk, what are you pretending about?!" The server snickered and flung Sabrina''s hand away. Sabrina staggered and fell. Sabrina looked up and saw Sebastian standing not far away. Sebastian was looking right at her and had an expressionless face, but Sabrina could sense that he was not happy. Very unhappy. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She slowed down her pace and fell behind the group of servers, then quietly came to Sebastian. She was about to exin something, but Sebastian pinched her chin. Sabrina shivered in fear. Sebastian immediately put a hand behind her back to hold her, and without warning, he bent over and kissed Sabrina. His kiss had a tinge of madness and indulgence but was also mixed with some yfulness and punishment. Selene felt extremely humiliated. She struggled for a while before breaking free and then quickly ran away. Two cars stopped not far away. Nigel said to Zayn in the car, "This chick had been giving me the cold shoulder for a few days, and I thought she was not even enlightened yet. I didn''t expect that she had such great ambitions, and had her eyes on my cousin? She even thought of pretending to be an external server, then came here to seduce my cousin." Zaynughed and scolded Nigel, "She was initially Sebastian''s woman. You truly had ideas for her. Didn''t you see Sebastian kissing her just now? Nigel, how could you not be afraid that Sebastian might kill you? It''s fine if you''re dead, but you must first pay up the bet we had made earlier." Nigel casually rubbed his chin. "The bet? We don''t even know who might win yet! This self- restrained chick seemed like my cousin''s woman on a superficial level, but she had no rtions to him at all. You didn''t even know my cousin well. You only knew that he was vicious, but you don''t know how vicious he could get. He was the type of man that could be vicious, sinsiter, and heartless." "Sebastian kissed the chick in broad daylight, but it wasn''t because he had great feelings for her. It was to punish her foring without an invitation. Since she dared toe here, Sebastian wanted to draw the jealousy-filled fury from all the girls who came today onto this chick and let her bear that burden alone." "You meant that your grandpa and grandma held today''s family banquet to select a partner for Sebastian. However, Sebastian didn''t want to pick any girl from the list, so he used the self- restrained chick as a shield? Let the other girls hate on the self-restrained chick?" Zayn had dan expression that indicated sudden realization. Nigel curled his lips and smiled. "You''ve finally became smart." Zayn was speechless. On the other end, Sabrina, who Sebastian had forcibly kissed, quickly ran into the Ford Residence. She then hid in a corner with tears of shame and anger streaming down her face. She could not figure it out. Why would Sebastian forcibly kiss her in broad daylight? She did not wish to stay for even a minute more. She only wanted to take a few photos for Grace as fast as she could, then quickly sneak off. After she wiped her tears away, Sabrina opened her bag as she wanted to take out the camera that she wanted to take out the camera that she had rented, but she could not find it no matter how. Where was the camera? A camera would cost more than $1,000 USD. How could she afford to pay if she had lost it? She anxiously turned out all the things in the bag but still did not see the camera. "Were you looking for your pregnancy test result? Sebastian, who was behind her, asked with an incredibly cold tone. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Sebastian was holding her pregnancy test result in his hands. It was also the test result from her first pregnancy check-up. She had kept it in her bag, but when she was kidnapped by Selene She was rescued by Sebastian after, and she thought she had lost the test result. She never expected it to be in Sebastian''s hands. "You...Why would you have my pregnancy test result?" Sabrina''s cheeks instantly burned up as she felt humiliated from having her utmost private matters pried open by others. She was already humiliated enough in front of Sebastian today. He forcibly kissed her in broad daylight. He was also holding and waving her pregnancy test results in front of her. Sabrina felt like she wanted to find a crack on the floor and bury herself in it. She was a little afraid of him. She had seen with her own eyes how he dealt with those hooligans that once kidnapped her. "Please...Please return...my...my pregnancy test result." Sabrina fluttered her curled eyshes to hide the panic she had in her heart. "Whose?" he pinched her chin which forcefully lifted her and asked. "This...has...has nothing to do with Mr. Ford, right?" she said with a slurred speech. The humiliation and helplessness from that night were something she could never forget for the rest of her life. The child in her belly was the result and continuation of that humiliation. However, she greedily wanted to keep the child. It was because she had been too lonely living in this world. The baby in her belly was her onlypanion. Nevertheless, how could an unmarried woman, who did not even know who the father of the child in her belly was, tell the world that she was pregnant? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This was her privacy. "Ho?" The man sneered. "Nothing to do with me?" Sabrina forcefully defended herself and said, "Haven''t you always known about it? I was a delinquent girl and was imprisoned in my sophomore year. I misbehaved, so it''s normal to be pregnant with a child, but I am not obligated to inform you, Mr. Ford." "I have already testified to your misbehavior!" said the man with contempt. Before he saw the pregnancy test, Sebastian had almost believed that she was the good girl his mother had spoken about. However, it was also today that Kingston told him how this woman was so lowly that she squatted to wipe Nigel''s shoes to please him. How cheap she must be! How shameless! "How dared you say it so lightly!" The man switched to his right hand and strangled her neck. "First, you conceived a b*stard with another man, and then you curry favor with my mother so that my mother would love you and couldn''t leave you. After that, you let me marry you. Later on, you saw the opportunity toe to the old Ford Residence. Was it because you wanted to publicize this pregnancy test when all the guests, Old Master and Old Madam are present?" Sabrina was speechless. "You went to the length to be able toe to the old residence. You had my mother call Selene over and give her a severe beating. Selene could not attend this banquet with me, and it was so you could tell the public you''re pregnant, did I not get it right?" "A woman such as you! You were unexpectedly cunning, and I was almost cheated by you a few days ago!" Sabrina had no words to defend herself at this moment. She was having difficulty in breathing and only wished that Sebastian would quickly let her go. Fortunately, Sebastian soon released her neck, but he tore up the test result he had in his hands instead. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Sabrina was so frightened that she squatted on the ground, and her tears could not be stopped for a long time. She only regained her senses when someone called her phone. Her phone was an old model from two years ago before she was imprisoned. The screen has long been broken and cracked, so it could not take photos at all. Hence, that was the reason she purposely rented a camera. However, the camera could not be found, but Sebastian found out she was pregnant. Sabrina picked up the call with an agitated feeling. "Hello?" "Sabrina, where are you? I had told not to ck off. Everybody is here to be severs. Why are you hiding away? Come out this instant. The guests are all here, so you had to keep serving wine and fruit tters." It was the head server who called her. "I''ll be right over." Sabrina hurriedly wiped her tears and returned to the banquet. The Ford family has mainly invited socialites from both South City and Kidon City to the banquet All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. today. The main purpose was to select a partner for Sebastian. All these girls were fancily dressed topete with other in terms of beauty which dazzled onlookers. However, Sebastian, who was the host of the day, only held a ss of red wine and stood at the railing on the third floor. He was alone and looking down at all the situations happening in therge main hall. Sebastian had no interest in all those mboyantdies. He did not agree with forming business alliances through marriage at all or letting Old Master Ford choose a partner for him. It was because the old man pleaded with him, so he could not refuse and to show respect for the old man. All thedies in the living room were so jealous of each other, but still exchanged pleasantries on the surface. They would whisper to each other from time to time. "I heard that the Young Master Sebastian had dallied with a female server in broad daylight?" "Directly hugged and kissed." "The server was too lucky, right?" "What? The female server was the one who rushed forward to please Master Sebastian." "So, Master Sebastian hugged and kissed her?" "Yes! ording to my understanding of Young Master Sebastian, he could do such a thing. He had no special meaning when he kissed this girl. He only kept a cold expression and had a care- free attitude when youe on to him. He would ept the kiss, but, he could then act like he didn''t know you." "Was it the female server who had wishful ideas and wanted to reach above her station?" "She made such a scene, and Master Sebastian kissed her in public. How could all the socialites like us who came for a blind date let Master Sebastian select us? Wouldn''t that mean that we knew Master Sebastian dallied with a woman in public, but we didn''t mind at all?" "What kind of person would that make us?" "It''s that server''s fault!" "Which server was that? Is she still around?" "She is, I saw it myself. It''s an external hire that had a particrly outstanding appearance. Did she think she could seduce Master Sebastian only because she looked outstanding? She doesn''t even know how she would die!" "Let''s go have a look." There were already some socialites walking towards Sabrina. The women released all their resentment and bitterness on Sabrina after seeing that Sebastian did not appear. Someone tapped on Sabrina from the back. Sabrina turned around and bumped into the wine ss the other party was holding. The wine ss shattered on the ground. "What are you doing? I only wanted to take a ss of red wine from you, why are you so nervous? The red wine is spilled all over my shoe now. Quickly, wipe it!" The bejeweled woman shouted arrogantly. "I''m...I''m sorry." Sabrina squatted and reached out to wipe the woman''s shoes. However, the woman raised her foot and stepped on Sabrina''s hand. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 On the fence on the third floor, Arron looked at all this with cold eyes, with an expression of indifferent expression. He turned and left with the wine ss. However, the woman¡¯s foot did not step on Suzi¡¯s hand, and was stopped by another man in a suit and leather shoes. The man scolded the woman lightly: ¡°Walton Min, you are too presumptuous! How can you step on the hand of the waiter at the Fu¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°Cousin! This D*mn waiter made mee here in vain. She took the initiative to please the Fourth Young Master, and the Fourth Young Master k!ssed her in public. You said just what happened. If I catch up with the Fourth Young Master again, I Doesn¡¯t it have no face at all, it was not done by this woman!¡± Walton stomped her feet angrily. The man smiled irritably: ¡°You call the cart before the horse! The Fourth Young Master k!ssed her, which means that she got into the Fourth Young Master¡¯s eyes. What is the use of you to be angry with her?¡± Walton Min: ¡°¡­ cousin!¡± ¡°If you want me to say that you shouldn¡¯te today, so many women squeeze their heads and want to be Fu¡¯s young grandmother, how confident do you think you are?¡± the man asked rhetorically. Min Yan stomped her foot and turned and left angrily. The man stretched out a hand to pull Suzi: ¡°Sorry, my cousin is too much, I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Suzi raised his head coldly: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She already understood Arron¡¯s intention to k!ss her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Arron was struggling to get rid of the entanglement of these women. After k!ssing her in public, she became the public enemy of all the women here. An unfounded waiter, among these powerful celebrities, really has nothing to do with others. But it doesn¡¯t matter. She can bear it. It¡¯s not been ufortable in prison before. Suzi didn¡¯t see who the man was, only half-dripped his eyes and wanted to serve the te. ¡°Wait!¡± The man stopped her. ¡°Sir, is there anything else?¡± Suzi asked coldly. The man¡¯s voice is very gentle: ¡°Miss, you look very simr to a rtive of mine, what is yourst name?¡± ¡°Shen.¡± Suzi replied briefly. The man did not stop talking to Suzi because of her indifferent attitude. He continued to introduce himself: ¡°My surname is Shu, Comfortable Shu. My name is Darius. Miss, can we meet each other?¡± Only then did Suzi look at the man. The man in a suit and leather shoes, with elegant features, looks like a well- trained boy from the rich family. The man is at least 1.8 meters tall, and a navy blue fit suit sets off his elegant and graceful temperament. For a moment, Suzi also felt that this man was familiar. Where did you seem to have seen it? But she had never seen this man. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Darius shouted. Suzi only recovered. I don¡¯t know where the courage came from, maybe it was desperate, she suddenly asked: ¡°Mr. Shu, you¡­ can you lend me two thousand dors?¡± After Arron shredded her pregnancy test, Suzi didn¡¯t think that Arron could just let it go. No matter what Arron did, Suzi didn¡¯t care. The big deal is not to sign a contract with her, not to give her amission. But the urgent thing now, Suzi is to pay the camera owner back the money for a camera. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Darius was shocked by her act of borrowing money straightforwardly. After a while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any cash, can you leave me a mobile phone number? I will get it for you when the banquet is over.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Then he gave his mobile phone number to the stranger who had just met once and didn¡¯t say a few words. ¡°Darius!¡± A man called Darius not far away. Darius turned his head and saw Joan. He came to Joan with a wine ss: ¡°Young Master Ling, what have you been up totely?¡± Joan thumped Darius: ¡°Shu Shao, this is a banquet for my grandfather to select fianc¨¦es for my fourth cousin. Everyone who came to the banquet today is Shuyuan from Yuncheng and Kyoto. Don¡¯t take the opportunity. Scratch one in there too?¡± Darius smiled and shook his head. Joan smiled again: ¡°Your cousin Walton is also interesting to my cousin?¡± Darius sighed and smiled: ¡°Since Arron sessfully controlled the entire Fu Group, how many women in Yuncheng do not want to marry Arron?¡± Joan smiled: ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± The two of them were holding wine sses, chatting and walking, walking further and further, knowing that they had reached the very edge of the hall, and found a ce to sit down. Joan pretended to inadvertently look for Suzi¡¯s figure. However, among the guests, there is no shadow of Suzi. At this moment, Suzi was being blocked in the bathroom by three famous men Shuyuan. The three women closed the bathroom door, one of them grabbed Suzi¡¯s hair, and the other two poked Suzi¡¯s nose to curse. ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare to take the initiative to strike up a conversation with the Fourth Young Master!¡± ¡°You think he k!ssed you forcibly in broad daylight, so you can sit in the position of the fourth youngest grandmother of the Fu Family? You are so crazy and whimsical!¡± ¡°With a bit of beauty, you think you are expected to marry a rich family? Believe it or not, I will scratch your face with a knife now!¡± One of the women wanted to dig out the eyebrow shaver she carried with her. ¡°Forget it, this is the Fu family. Don¡¯t cause any trouble. When youe, you can¡¯t eat and walk around, hey! Waitress, listen, don¡¯t say that Young Master Fu k!ssed you in public, even if he stripped you naked in public. Clothes, if you are on your clothes in public, he still won¡¯t look at you again! Understand!¡± Suzi looked at the three women in front of him nkly: ¡°When can you let me go back?¡± ¡°Get off!¡± The woman who grabbed her hair suddenly let go. Suzi escaped hastily from the bathroom. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When they came to the logistics office, several waiters were all here to clean the goblet used by the guests. Seeing that Suzi waste, the foreman couldn¡¯t help but yelled at her again and again. ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s the matter with you! The wages we take today are all calcted ording to the head of the head! You are like this for stealing, rape, and doing nothing, and you are thinking about fishing for triumphs. Could it be that you let us share your work? The amount? Sisters don¡¯t do it. The remaining cups and the used utensils are all washed by Suzi alone!¡± The waiters were also jealous of Suzi. Why did Four Master Fu k!ss her? This is too bad luck! But what about being k!ssed! Didn¡¯t you forget you on the spot after k!ssing you? And you still have to wash the dishes behind the kitchen! All the waitresses watched Suzi working alone. Suzi was so busy until the guests were gone, and until ten o¡¯clock in the night, he arranged all the utensils and handed them to the steward of the Fu family, and then left the Fu family with his exhausted body. She had just left the house, and a car drove up behind her. When she passed by, she didn¡¯t even look at her and continued to drive forward. Suzi recognized that it was Arron¡¯s license te. Not long after Arron¡¯s car left, another car was parked next to Suzi, and Joan poked his head out of the car window: ¡°Little girl, you have lost everything you paid for today, right?¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Suzi didn¡¯t speak. From the first time Joan contacted her, she could see that Joan treated her like a game for rich people to have fun and arrange for help. Suzi can¡¯t afford to y, but she can¡¯t afford to offend Joan either. She barely smiled at Joan and continued to move forward. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Joan put an arm idle on the window, and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I don¡¯t eat you, even if I have the guilty heart, I don¡¯t have the guts. Otherwise, my fourth brother Can chop me into meat sauce.¡± Suzi nced at Joan. Joan stopped the car, got out of the car, and opened the door: ¡°If you walk down like this, the lights are zing, maybe you meet a man worse than me. What will you do then?¡± Suzi hesitated. Then get in the car. Joan closed the car door, started off suddenly, and then took a sharp turn. Suzi fell on Joan with an instability. Joan raised her arm and circled her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Ling, please let me get out of the car!¡± Suzi suddenly broke free. However, Joan just gave her a hug, hugged her firmly, and he let go. His arms are very strong, making Suzi feel a touch of warmth. He chuckled slightly: ¡°Sit firmly, don¡¯t knock, and tie the strap on.¡± Suzi bit his lower lip: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Seeing that you don¡¯t speak or speak, you look like a country girl. I didn¡¯t see that you have such a big ambition toe to my cousin¡¯s c0ncub!ne selection feast? Is it possible that you still want to really be the Fu family? Grandma?¡± Joan, who drove the car steadily, asked Suzi with interest. Suzi did not answer. She knew that no matter how she answered, it was a pale exnation. She and Joan are not familiar with each other. What is the purpose of hering here? It has nothing to do with Joan. Therefore, she did not exin. Just think deeply and look forward. Joan didn¡¯t mind, and asked again: ¡°Thinking of Young Master Shu, right?¡± Suzi raised his eyes and nced at Joan. She was very conspicuous. She was right by Joan. She was indeed thinking about the man named Darius. Will Darius lend her two thousand yuan? They just said a word, why should they lend her? If there is no money, how can shepensate others for the camera money? ¡°Don¡¯t look at your poor sourness, but your eyes are very poisonous. You know that you can¡¯t cling to my fourth cousin, and you want to cling to Master Shu? However, although the position of power of the Shu family is far less than that of the Fu family, the Shu family is rigorous. The Patriarch of the Shu family would never allow Darius to spend a lot of time outside.¡± Suzi: ¡°Uh¡­¡± Joan nced at her in the rearview mirror. I felt like being caught by a cat. I like her big ambitious thief, but she is forbidden from bathing and cold, and she is shabby, dazed and confused. Joan felt that the game was getting more and more fun. After a light cough, he asked, ¡°Where should I take you?¡± Only then did Suzie back to his senses: ¡°Mr. Ling, where you can take a bus up front, let me get down.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Joan asked again. Suzi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡± Suzi: ¡°?¡± Joan¡¯s sloppy tone: ¡°There are a lot of drinks and food at the banquet, but I didn¡¯t care about it. I patronized looking for beautiful women. After the dinner, I wanted my grandma to fill me with a bowl of egg noodles before leaving. I¡¯m not afraid that you will meet a big bad wolf on the road alone and drive to see you off, so I¡¯m hungry.¡± Suzi squeezed his finger: ¡°I haven¡¯t paid¡­ yet.¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Joan didn¡¯t n to let her go: ¡°I paid for you and paid the sry, and you doubled it back to me.¡± Actually, Suzi is very hungry. She nodded earnestly: ¡°Okay, I owe you first, and I will pay you double the sry.¡± Joan took her to a small restaurant and only ordered a few affordable dishes and two bowls of shredded chicken noodles. When the noodles came up, Suzi couldn¡¯t wait to lower her head and start eating. After eating most of the noodles, she didn¡¯t raise her head. When she was almost done, she looked up and saw that Joan hadn¡¯t moved his chopsticks. ¡°You¡­ why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± Suzi asked. Joan was scornful and cursed: ¡°D*mn, I will tear down this little shop tomorrow! When I ordered the food, he asked them if it was my favorite local cuisine with sweetness. They said yes, but the dishes came up, and when I ate them, there was no sweetness at all! It¡¯s all hot and sour. Lord is not happy to eat! How? This dish suits your appetite? You can eat more if it suits your appetite, so that I will tear down their restaurant. ¡° Suzi heard that he had actually eaten it, and he just wanted her to eat something. My heart instantly warmed: ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Where to send you next? Can you go back from my fourth brother?¡± Joan said with interest again. Suzi¡¯s eyebrows disappeared instantly. After a while, she said, ¡°Send me to the hospital where Aunt Xia lives. I will go to the hospital to apany Aunt Xia.¡± She didn¡¯t take a photo of Shanna, she didn¡¯t even know how to exin to Shanna, but she had nowhere to go tonight, so she could only go to the hospital to see if there was a ce for her to stay overnight. Joan patiently took her to the hospital, and then drove away. Suzi knew that the hospital would not allow the escort to spend the night in the ward, so she didn¡¯t have to go to the ward at all, but just curled up under the window behind Aunt Xia and thought about it all night. The next day. Just before dawn, Suzi took the morning bus back to Arron¡¯s residence. She thought about it. She wanted to tell Arron about her past experience. At the other end, Arron stayed up all night. On the way back from the old house, he saw Suzi, but he was so angry that he did not bring her back. After returning home and waiting for three hours, Suzi did note back. Call Suzi again, and Suzi shuts down. Was it because he discovered her conspiracy and escaped in fear of crime? Think that if you escape, you can avoid him? Arron waited all night. At dawn, he grabbed the car key and went downstairs. As soon as he got downstairs, he saw Lanita standing outside the building door, covered in night dew. ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡± Arron asked impatiently.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Your assistant bought me the medicine, and after I wiped iting.¡± Lanita looked at Arron pitifully. Then it seemed to have plucked up a lot of courage: ¡°Brother Arron, after a long time, I still decided to tell you, even if you never see me again, I will tell you too, because I don¡¯t want your mother to be fooled by Suzi. You are really cheating and deceiving, Brother Arron, please trust me.¡± After she finished speaking, she weakly raised her hand to support her forehead, swayed and stood unsteadily, and then fell to Arron¡¯s arms. Arron hugged Lanita, but his eyes looked behind Lanita. Suzi stood behind Lanita with a pale face. When she saw Arron hugging Lanita, Suzi¡¯s body slowly fell. She passed out. Arron shook off Lanita abruptly, strode over, holding Suzi in his arms: ¡°Suzi?¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°Suzi! Suzi! You wake up!¡± Arron raised her wrist to cover Suzi¡¯s forehead, only to realize that her forehead was very hot. The man picked up Suzi and walked quickly to the car, opened the door, and put Suzi in the car. The man got in the car and started the engine. After a cloud of thick ck smoke came out of the car, he drove away like an arrow. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lanita cried desperately behind her: ¡°Brother Arron¡­¡± However, Arron¡¯s car has disappeared. Lanita desperately beat the flower stand next to Arron¡¯s building, the skin on the back of her hand was broken, and the painful Lanita sat on the ground and cried. She cried and drove home with a look of resentment. At this time, Jarod and Moira were waiting for Lanita in the living room with a look of expectation. Since they were expecting something beautiful to happen, neither husband nor wife noticed Lanita¡¯s fault. ¡°How about a good girl? Did Shao Fu treat you¡­¡± Moira wanted to ask Lanita about something embarrassing, but when she thought that her husband was still with her, she shut up again. Jarod said quickly: ¡°Tell dad, did Arron stay with youst night? You have to hurry up on this matter, and you must be pregnant with Arron¡¯s seed as soon as possible. You, the young master of the Fu family, will be truly seated. Up.¡± Moira hit her husband: ¡°You are not afraid of your daughter being shy, say everything!¡± At this time, Lanita cried with a¡¯wow¡¯: ¡°Dad, Mom, I want Suzi to die! I must let her die! uuu¡­¡± Jarod and Moira realized that Lanita¡¯s eyes were crying and swollen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, daughter? Did that watchman of Suzi bully you again? Tell your mom quickly.¡± Moira hugged Lanita distressedly. ¡°I want Suzi to die, I must let her die! Arron knows that Suzi is pregnant with wild species, but he is still so good to Suzi. Mom, sooner orter Arron will know that the child in Suzi¡¯s belly is Arron¡¯s. At that time, with Arron¡¯s temperament, our whole family had to die, what should we do? What should we do, Mom and Dad? I don¡¯t want to die, I want to marry Arron. Yesterday, at the Fu¡¯s dinner, I was at the door of the Fu¡¯s house, but because of my swollen face, Arron sent me back. But I saw that manydies from the city and Kyoto areing one after another. The Fu¡¯s old house. Which one of the unmarried women in Jeonam-do doesn¡¯t want to marry Arron? He is the current Patriarch of the Fu Family. This opportunity is mine, Arron has promised to marry me, but, oooooo¡­¡± Lanita was crying desperate and wronged. Moira was so distressed that her daughter was so distressed that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Suddenly seeing her daughter¡¯s hand was bleeding, she became even more distressed and angry: ¡°Jarod! Suzi¡¯s evil obstacle was caused by you, so you have to find a way to remove the evil obstacle. It¡¯s gone! It is no longer a question of whether our daughter Lanita can marry Arron. As long as Suzi is alive, our whole family must die! What do you say! ¡°Jarod was also shocked by Lanita¡¯s words. People are often the easiest to be guilty of evil in times of crisis. ¡°What to do?¡± Jarod said viciously: ¡°Thest time those gangsters didn¡¯t kill Suzi because they were incapable! It seems we have to work hard this time!¡± After he finished speaking, Jarod took out his mobile phone and dialed a set of phone numbers: ¡°Are you private detective Zou? Find someone for me. The confidentiality work must be done well. Ten million is no problem. It is a female, in her forties, in a rural area. Women.¡± After closing the thread, Moira looked at Jarod nkly: ¡°Jarod, are you going to find her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jarod said with a gloomy look. ¡°She has no news at all, where can I find it?¡± Moira asked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have many ces to stay. The private detective I¡¯m looking for is very powerful. If you spend more time, you will be able to find it.¡± Tears still, Lanita asked in tears: ¡°It takes a little time to find that woman, and it¡¯s not certain whether we can find it, but what should we do now? Arron knew that Suzi was pregnant with another man¡¯s wild species, and still carried her to the hospital. ¡° Moira sneered: ¡°It may not be a good thing. Perhaps Arron wanted his mother to beforted before death, so no matter what Suzi did wrong, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Suzi for the time being? No, you have to go. Take a look at the hospital!¡± The Lin family of three quickly decided to go to the hospital to see Suzi¡¯s life and death. They pretended to be patients and sneaked into the hospital quietly. Suzi had a high fever because of freezing overnight, so Arron took her to the emergency room. Jarod, Moira, and Lanita¡¯s family of three sneaked into the emergency room. He didn¡¯t dare toe close, and just looked at the emergency room from a long distance. Arron was standing outside the emergency room. At this time, it was less than eight o¡¯clock in the morning, and many doctors hadn¡¯te to work. The doctors on duty were all called to the emergency room by Arron. The doctor was about to give Suzi an emergency anti-fever medicine, but he heard Suzi muttering in aa. Talk to yourself. ¡°My baby¡­my baby, mother¡­I¡¯m sorry, I let you get frozen together with my mother¡­Mom, mother¡­there¡¯s nowhere to go , Baby, mother¡­ okay to take you to die together? Mom lives¡­ it¡¯s so hard and so hard. Mom takes you to find¡­your grandma? Okay? The corners of Suzi¡¯s eyes filled with tears in aa. The doctor was suddenly afraid to take medicine. One of the doctors opened the door of the emergency room and said to Arron tremblingly: ¡°Fu¡­ Fourth Master Fu, this patient you sent, she¡­ she is pregnant, and pregnant women can¡¯t With such a strongly metered needle¡­acupuncture, what¡­what should I do?¡± After the doctor asked about this, he secretly raised his eyes to look at Arron. At this moment, the man surrounded by the gleam of the morning light furrowed his brows, sharp eyebrows, and his deep, bottomless cold eyes contained a hostile spirit that made people close to him feel like he was in a dangerous situation. The doctor withdrew slowly. Before the doctor retreated to what he thought was safe, Arron had grabbed the doctor by his shirt and asked the doctor in a tone of anger that almost killed people: ¡°You are a doctor, what do you ask me to do?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± From a distance, Lanita, who was secretly watching all this,ughed suddenly and almostughed out: ¡°Mom and dad, look, Brother Arron is angry, he is very, very angry, although Suzi and him are Fake marriage, but people like Arron would not allow Suzi to cuckold him. Now Suzi will wait to die!¡± As soon as her voice fell, she heard Arron suddenly say: ¡°I will personally cool her down physically!¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The three of Jarod¡¯s family hiding in the distance were even more frightened and paralyzed. Here, Arron had followed the doctor into the emergency room. In the emergency room, Suzi was in aa with her eyes closed, her brows furrowed, and her thick and curled eyshes were all covered with tears. Originally, her eyshes were beautiful, but now she is listless. The drooping. A face smaller than a p, turned blushing from fever. Before Arron came to Suzi, Suzi was still talking nonsense: ¡°Baby, don¡¯t leave mother, okay¡­ Don¡¯t leave mother, mother has no rtives, mother¡­ very lonely, mother ¡­Need apanion to survive¡­¡± Her tone was bleak and pitiful, and even the doctor next to her could not help crying. Looking at all this with a cold face, Arron asked in a deep voice, ¡°Except for the high-dose antipyretic, is it a rapid physical cooling?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Physically cool down!¡± Arron gave an order and started busy with the doctor. The physical cooling is now much better than in ancient times, but the apanying doctor and Arron will follow the cold. Together, they push Suzi into a slightly colder space, and then all the male doctors go out, except for Arron. Outside, the rest of the rescue room are all female doctors. The female doctor looked at Arron and motioned for him to go out. Arron said, ¡°I am her man!¡± Female doctor: ¡°¡­¡± Before the female doctor could say anything, Arron had already personally unbuttoned Suzi¡¯s clothes. Some of them took wet towels and some cotton balls, and began to wipe them over and over again in various heat sinks in Suzi. After more than an hour, Suzi¡¯s body temperature began to slowly drop. The doctor then assisted her with some Chinese medicines that did not harm the fetus. After more than an hour, Suzi¡¯s body temperature dropped to normal, and she was pushed out of the emergency room and sent to the general ward. Suzi woke up at noon. During this period, Arron never left the ward. The assistant Christopher came once. He hurriedly reported somepany conditions to Arron and then hurriedly left. After Christopher left, Arron¡¯s cell phone kept ringing. He answered the calls one by one. ¡°Just order this matter!¡± ¡°There is no room for reversal. If they disagree, they will all be annexed!¡± ¡°Now I know to beg for mercy? Why did you go early? All are loaded into containers and shipped to the hardest and hottest ce in Africa for ten years of coolies!¡± ¡°Next time something like this, don¡¯t call me again!¡± Suzi was awakened by the sound of Arron¡¯s phone call. She still closed her eyes and her face was as gray as death. She knew that her child was still there. The high fever did not make her deeplyatose. She seemed to have heard it in a daze, saying that it was due to the child in her stomach. She was physically cooled down. In the daze, she always felt a lot of money. Her big hands, under her armpits, the roots of her legs, and the back of her neck, wiped and cooled her over and over again. Until her fever subsided. She didn¡¯t need to guess, but she could also figure out why Arron would rescue her, because she still had some use to his mother. Thinking of him touching his whole body with big hands, Suzi felt a sense of helpless shame. She felt like a leafless duckweed in this city, unwittingly involved in the whirlpool of the wealthy men in this city. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Arron covered the sky with only one hand, and could save her life as well as take her life. Joan is a daunting noble son, he approached her absolutely just for fun. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 And that Darius who only met once. They are both rich and noble rich people, and she is just a joke in front of them, a poor joke that can be used for their pastime. Even after the fever subsided and woke up, Suzi knew that he was still desperate. Originally thinking about returning to Arron¡¯s residence, she told Arron and told Arron that she had been framed by the Lin family in prison and was forced to have a rtionship with a dying man, and then became pregnant with a child, and that man But died. However, when she saw Lanita pounce on Arron¡¯s arms early in the morning, Suzi shut up. She knew that with Lanita and Arron¡¯s rtionship, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Said it will only die faster. A voice without temperature came from above: ¡°Open your eyes when you wake up, I have something to ask you!¡± Suzi opened his eyes wearily, and he met Arron¡¯s cold eyes like a sword through the intestines. Those eyes were not only cold, but also disgusting. During this period, his attitude towards her has actually improved a lot. Take the initiative to lend her fifty thousand yuan. Personally rescue her from the kidnappers and take her home. He also applied medicine to her whole body by himself. However, at this moment, Suzi saw her appearance when she first saw Arron after she was released from prison. His attitude towards her has returned to the past. In fact, his attitude is a matter of her A55! Suzi sneered and looked at Arron with the same cold and ruthless eyes: ¡°Mr. Fu, let¡¯s talk again.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I was surprised by her attitude. Suzi slowly sat up from the hospital bed and looked at Arron coldly: ¡°Yes! I had a n to approach your mother from the beginning. I want to marry you! I want to enjoy the glory and wealth of my life, I know you will definitely watch it. I didn¡¯t get on with me, so I was pregnant beforehand, and when the time was right, I announced publicly that my n has been sessful since then!¡± ¡°You!¡± Arron drilled in circles with both hands, and Suzi could clearly hear the clucking of his knuckles. Then, Arron pinched Suzi¡¯s neck: ¡°You are so tired and crooked!¡± Suzi smiled in relief: ¡°So, kill me, Mr. Fu.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t kill me, please let go of your hand.¡± Suzi looked at Arron with cold eyes: ¡°I know that my life is equivalent to an ant in your hands, and you can run to death at any time. But don¡¯t I still have an effect on your mother? If you choke me to death now, it is possible that your mother will not survive tomorrow. Not only that, but your mother would die, wouldn¡¯t she? ¡°Suzi looked at Suzi with a broken jar. Arron gritted his teeth and looked at her: ¡°Now you are telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Lanita told me that your past was bad, she didn¡¯t lie?¡± Suzi swallowed his throat, held back tears, and smiled coldly: ¡°She is your fiancee, don¡¯t you already believe her?¡± ¡°Who is that man?¡± Arron asked again. ¡°Which man?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t understand who Arron asked for a while. Arron looked at Suzi¡¯s lower abdomen: ¡°Whose one are you pregnant!¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°Dead,¡± Suzi said bluntly. Arron was taken aback for a moment, but she didn¡¯t expect her to answer like this. Then he curled his lips and smiled: ¡°Get the seeds first, then kill? You are vicious beyond my expectation.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t speak any more. In the face of power, any exnation is a kind of cowardice, and it is better to stay in the end. She looked up: ¡°Are you still deciding to stay with me andfort your mother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, do you want to terminate the contract?¡± Arron asked rhetorically. ¡°My scam has been exposed by you, I thought you¡­¡± Arron sneered and interrupted her: ¡°Since the contract has been signed, you have to wait on my mother until she passes away! Your scam? Then you have to see if your scam can oust my wrist. !¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The man turned to leave, and Suzi stopped him behind him: ¡°You¡­ wait a minute.¡± Arron looked back at her. ¡°Give me two thousand yuan,¡± she said. ¡°I have no obligation to raise the child in your stomach.¡± After he finished, the man closed the door and left. Suzi sat on the head of the bed with his knees hugged.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The penniless days are really difficult. She doesn¡¯t know how to return a camera to someone else. She even hopes that Darius, who only said a word at the banquet, can call her at this time and take the initiative to borrow it. Give her two thousand yuan. However, shey quietly in the hospital until half of the afternoon, and her mobile phone did not ring. In the middle of the afternoon, Suzi¡¯s body temperature did not rebound. The doctor gave her some Chinese patent medicine, and Suzi wanted to be discharged. Although Arron helped her pay for the medical expenses, her work could not be dyed. If this job were to be lost again, she would really be desperate. She packed her things and was about to leave. Suzi rang her hand. She didn¡¯t even look at the phone number, so she couldn¡¯t wait to connect: ¡°Hey¡­¡± She expected Darius to call. However, on that end, Shanna¡¯s gentle voice: ¡°Suzi.¡± ¡°Uh¡­Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Suzi.¡± Shanna didn¡¯t wait for Suzi to finish, and said: ¡°Qin¡¯er told me that you were busy and tired with the guests who came to entertaining with him yesterday, and the dress skirts you wore were thin. , I had a fever early in the morning and was hospitalized. Suzi, I me Mom. Mom forgot that you were kidnapped just a few days ago and your body is still weak, so I let you do such a busy social gathering, which caused you to get sick. Take a good rest and don¡¯t worry. Mom, Mom, here is Qin¡¯er to take care of, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. Although this¡¯mother¡¯ is fake, Shanna is the only beam of her Suzi. ¡°Mom, something¡­¡± Suzi said in a very apologetic tone: ¡°I¡­I was too busyst night. Then the banquet ended and I was a little ufortable again. I didn¡¯t have time to help you take a picture of Fu¡¯s house¡­¡± At that end, Shanna paused. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay kid.¡± Shanna¡¯s voice was a little weak: ¡°Your body is the most important thing. In the future, I will have the opportunity to take pictures of mom again in the future.¡± Shanna¡¯s tone was lost after cover up. Suzi understood that Shanna was afraid that she would never have a chance to watch it again. ¡°By the way, Suzi, promise mom, don¡¯t tell Qin¡¯er, I want to see the inside of Fu¡¯s old house? Okay?¡± Shanna pleaded on the phone. Suzi puzzled: ¡°Mom, why?¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°Because it is not easy for our mothers to walk along this road. To save him, the hardship I have suffered was not what he imagined, and the counterattack he made to save me was not what I imagined as a mother. Come out, Qin¡¯er can have today, and he has already made too many enemies. If he knows thend I am longing for in the old house of the Fu family, Qin¡¯er will have to let me in at all costs. I don¡¯t want him to fight for me. ¡°Shanna¡¯s tone was regretful, and she really felt sorry for her son more. Suzi heard the loneliness of a woman¡¯s life. Aunt Shanna has not worn a wedding dress in her entire life, and she has never been recognized by the Fu family. Even though her son now has everything in control, Aunt Xia still cannot achieve her wish due to How does the fate of Aunt Xia resemble her, Suzi? All are unmarried first. Aunt Xia is lonely all her life, and she, Suzi, may also be lonely all her life. Thinking of this, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Aunt Xia. ¡°Mom, I will visit you tomorrow and bring you your favorite fish porridge. Wait for me tomorrow morning.¡± Suzi said with a smile on the phone. After receiving the line, Suzi took out the business card of Darius in his bag and dialed out ording to the mobile phone number on the card. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. At the other end was the voice of a polite woman: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°Um¡­I¡­is this Mr. Darius¡¯s cell phone?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Yes, President Shu is in a meeting. I am his secretary. Is there anything wrong with you?¡± asked the other end. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Suzi knew that Darius was deliberately hiding from her. Giving her a business card and asking for her mobile phone number is just a y on the asion of a prince¡¯s brother at a banquet. But she asked people to borrow money. Such a direct method is not strange if it doesn¡¯t scare people away. After closing the line, Suzi packed up his bags and left the door of the ward. When he arrived at the door of the hospital, he saw Arron¡¯s assistant Christopher standing there. Christopher¡¯s expression was solemn, and said nothing. Suzi didn¡¯t think that Christopher was here to pick her up. She thought she didn¡¯t have this treatment. She didn¡¯t mean to say hello to Christopher, so she passed through Christopher and walked straight to the bus stop of the hospital. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine that a liar who was bold and clumsy could be so indifferent to everything. She is really different from that Lanita. Although Lanita was the woman the Fourth Young Master would marry in the future, Christopher could tell that Arron didn¡¯t like Lanita, including his strictness, and didn¡¯t like Lanita¡¯s pretentious appearance. Suzi is different. Christopher clearly knew that Suzi was trying to approach his wife to approach the Fourth Young Master, but Christopher did not hate Suzi. He drove to Suzi and said in a gentle tone: ¡°Miss Shen, Master asked me to pick you up home, please get in the car.¡± Suzi got into the car now. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She just looked out the car window all the way, without a word. When he arrived at Arron¡¯s house, Suzi didn¡¯t say a word of thanks to Christopher. What is there to say? She carried her little bag on the elevator, opened the door, and heard someone talking in the living room before she changed her shoes at the entrance. It was a delicate, whispering, and artificial voice: ¡°Brother Arron, today¡­can I stay here for the night?¡± Suzi tilted his head through the entrance, and what he saw Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Lanita sat on the round stool and looked at Arron with admiration. Arron put one arm on the side of the sofa, with long legs, ovepping, and holding a cigar that flickered in one hand, giving a sense of indifference and C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ruthlessness. Feeling. On the coffee table between the two of them, there were several exquisite desserts. Macaron, Souffl¨¦, Chocte Chips, Sand Stand. Each one is small, and one can be eaten in one bite. But each one costs ten or twenty yuan. Especially that yellow peach pudding is Lanita¡¯s favorite. Suzi has never eaten these delicate and cute desserts, but she knows them all. When I lived in Lin¡¯s house, I often saw Lanita eat. Lanita has lived well since she was a child, and Jarod and Moira will satisfy her whatever she wants, but now that Arron has a boyfriend with overwhelming wealth, Arron buys everything for her, Ren Lanita picks and eats. Suzi swallowed subconsciously, she was very hungry. I don¡¯t know if it is because the swallowing sound is too loud, or if she has been watching Lanita for a long time, when Lanita turned her head, she saw Suzi who was embarrassed at the entrance. With her eyes facing each other, Lanita¡¯s provocative and yelling eyes were all over her. Today, she and her parents were almost scared to death. They spied on Arron in the hospital for a long time, andter found out that Arron went to the emergency room to cool Suzi physically, and they were even more panicked. A family of three sat in the car in fear for several hours. When they were at a loss, they saw Arron walking out of the ward while making a phone call. He said coldly on the phone: ¡°Medical expenses can be paid in advance, and she will pay for the rest. !¡± These words immediately relieved Lanita¡¯s family. To put it bluntly, Arron rescued Suzi because Suzi was useful to Arron¡¯s mother and there was no other reason. This afternoon, Lanita stood pitifully outside Arron¡¯s residence. Seeing Arron came back, she immediately greeted her and said sincerely: ¡°Brother Arron, how is Suzi? I know your mother is leaving. If you don¡¯t drive Suzi, you must save Suzi.¡± ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡± Arron asked her. ¡°I¡­I heard your throat a little dull in the morning. I was afraid that you might catch a cold. So I went home and bought chicken broth for you. The chicken broth is to prevent colds. You brought it here, Brother Arron, take it and drink it while it¡¯s hot, um¡­I¡¯m leaving.¡± Lanita was very sensible and handed the small thermos to Arron, then turned around and left. Arron took her arm and said, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± He remembered that she waited at this door all night yesterday. Lanita: ¡°I¡­ ate, ate.¡± After speaking, she swallowed. The man took her by the arm and drove her into the car, and drove her to buy these desserts. Lanita¡¯s heart was melted. Although Arron was cold and cruel, he still cared about her from the bottom of his heart. As soon as the snacks were set, Lanita took advantage of the heat to act like a baby to Arron, and wanted to stay here at night. It was a coincidence, and there could be no more coincidence. At this time, Suzi came back. Lanita nced at Suzi with a screaming look, and continued to say tantly to Arron: ¡°Four young masters, Yue¡¯er, Yue¡¯er really misses you¡­¡± It is difficult for Suzi to plug his ears. I want to close the door and leave, but it¡¯s toote. She bit her scalp and walked in, facing Arron¡¯s harsh eyes. ¡°Yeah, Suzi, are you back? I heard Brother Arron say that you are sick and you must get better soon. My brother Arron¡¯s mother still needs your care.¡± Lanita Looking at Suzi sweetly. Suzi¡¯s face was pale after he recovered from a serious illness. Fromst night to today, she didn¡¯t eat much all day, and she was thinner, and her eye sockets were sunken even more. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 She didn¡¯t answer Lanita¡¯s words, but looked at Arron calmly: ¡°I¡¯ll go in and put the bag down, leave immediately, ande back in three or four hours. You¡­ continue.¡± She was not stunned or smiling, and her face was extremely calm. But Arron felt a kind of alienation, indifference, determination, and bleak and helpless self-protection. This made Arron a desire to conquer her involuntarily. Knowing that she had confessed her intentions, that she was deliberately deceiving her mother, and that she had wild seeds in her belly to calcte herself, but Arron still had these thoughts. The man¡¯s face was not so good at first, and he was even more fierce, as if he was suppressing his anger. Suzi went in to put down the burden, counted his few small change, took out five dors from it, and walked out again. This time, she didn¡¯t even look at Arron and Suzi. The door mmed shut. Lanita said angrily: ¡°Suzi, she must have gone out to be a wild man again. She often does this¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Lanita shuddered in shock: ¡°Brother Arron, what did you say?¡± Just half an hour ago, he personally drove her to buy desserts, because he didn¡¯t know which vor she liked, so he bought them all. Now, does he let her go? ¡°Go home!¡± Arron said coldly, his expressionless face as if he wanted to kill. Lanita knew about Arron¡¯s wrists. He cleaned up the entire Fu family without blinking. She trembled with a This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. trembling voice and smiled: ¡°Brother Arron, you¡­you remember to drink the chicken soup, I will leave immediately.¡± After speaking, he got up and fled and left. After going out and entering the elevator, Lanita leaned on the elevator before daring to pant loudly. However, the more fierce and moody man he was, the more Lanita had a crush on Arron. She secretly vowed: Arron, I must marry you! I must give you a baby! Suzi, I must make you look at my happy life as you die. Suzi had no idea about Lanita¡¯s curse on her. At this time, Suzi had just bought three discounted buns in a snack bar and then sat on the flowerbed outside, devouring them. After eating the three steamed buns, he was no longer hungry. It was a bit cold outside, but she couldn¡¯t go back to Arron¡¯s residence now, she didn¡¯t want to be an electric light bulb. After sitting on the flowerbed for a long time, Suzi remembered that he took out his mobile phone and dialed a set of phone numbers. The call was connected, and the end was very noisy. She only yelled two words: ¡°Mr Ling¡­¡± The listener said impatiently: ¡°Know, know, you are absent from work again today, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t fire you, a handyman, as for it! Hang up!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Joan was very impatient. But let her hear a touch of warmth, at least he is willing to work for her. Suzi¡¯s eye circles are a little wet. After sitting dry for more than an hour, it was estimated that Arron and Lanita should have returned to Arron¡¯s bedroom before she got up and went back. Pushing the door, the room is dark. A cold voice suddenly ordered: ¡°Come here!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Suzi was taken aback. After she settled down and adjusted to the darkness, she discovered that Arron was sitting on the sofa alone, with an unlit cigar in his mouth, holding his hands on his knees, frowning slightly, and looking at Suzi with deep ck eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi originally wanted to ask Arron why he hadn¡¯t slept yet? Also, where is Lanita? But she didn¡¯t ask. She was frightened by Arron¡¯s expression. ¡°Come here!¡± Arron was like an imperial decree, and Suzi couldn¡¯t resist it. For a moment, Suzi felt like an unfavored c0ncub!ne next to Arron, who was in a humble position and made mistakes. Arron let her go, she didn¡¯t dare not go. Suzi bit his lip and came to Arron: ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Her tone was calm and natural. Arron scorned and scorned in his heart. As soon as she left, he drove Lanita away. Although he had once with Lanita, his body was not even interested. Lanita showed goodness to him many times, and it only made him more and more disgusted. If it hadn¡¯t been for that night, Lanita had rescued him with her own body, and he had achieved his grand scene today. He would have already kicked Lanita¡¯s ribs to pieces. However, Arron couldn¡¯t. He could marry Lanita, he could give her a lifetime of wealth and wealth, and he could spoil her. However, Arron had no love for Lanita. Especially when Lanita acted like a coquettish at him and arranged Suzi¡¯s various problems in front of her, Arron almost couldn¡¯t help kicking Lanita to death. However, he still held back. But it only drove Lanita away. As soon as Lanita left, Arron followed. He had gone out to find Suzi. From a distance, he saw Suzi sitting on the flowerbed and making a phone call. Lanita was shouting, ¡°Young Master Ling¡­¡± It was a cautious, ttering tone. For some reason, Arron was extremely angry. When he came back, he had been sitting on the sofa in this dark living room, waiting for Suzi toe back. At this moment, in front of him, she pretended to be like a quiet white lotus? The man stood up suddenly, raised his arms, and hooked Suzi¡¯s soft waist, and then he held her back with his other hand, elbow her in his arms. Then the man moved closer to Suzi again. He should have smoked several cigars just now, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have a strong smell of smoke. This made Arron exude a dangerous and mature and s3xy atmosphere. Suzi forgot to breathe in shock, and subconsciously pushed him out. But she was already thin and weak, and her fever had just subsided. She was weak for a day, and her refusal had no effect. He just flipped it easily and pressed her to the corner of the sofa. Suzi shivered in shock, his teeth trembled, his tongue knotted, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. Very resistant, very ashamed. But there is a familiar feeling inexplicably. It was as if the night two months ago, she was controlled by the dead man in her arms. Although the dead man was her shame, he was her only man. She didn¡¯t struggle anymore. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just imagine that it is that man, at least she can feel better in her heart. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 She doesn¡¯t have any ability to fight with the surrounding environment. They treat her as a ything, an ant, and a grass. She has no money, no support, she is exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. If she is humiliated again today, she will die. Bringing the baby to reunite with mother is also a happy thing. Looking at the obedient Suzi, the man suddenly stood up, his eyes looking down at Suzi increasingly contemptuous. ¡°My Arron wants to get a woman in bed, but I haven¡¯t resisted yet! And you C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. are not qualified!¡± Arron said coldly, ¡°Listen to me! In the rtionship between you and me for more than a month, you It¡¯s best to keep your duty as a wife and don¡¯t provoke any men! I only give you this opportunity to warn!¡± After speaking, the man dumped her and got up and left. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She provokes men? She is a pregnant woman, penniless and can¡¯t get enough to eat. Who can she provoke? She just wants to follow the contract with him. Two monthster, she gets a sum of money. By that time, she can at least feed herself and her baby. ¡°I just want to live, I just want to feed my baby, I won¡¯t provoke anyone.¡± Suzi muttered to himself in the living room alone. Next day Suzi got up early as usual, bought some food on the road as usual, and then took the bus to the hospital to visit Aunt Xia. After talking with Aunt Xia, she hurried to the head office to pick it up. Because she was absent from work yesterday, she had to report to the design director. ¡°Excuse me, Director, I¡¯ll make up a fake note.¡± Suzi lowered his head and said very cautiously. Less than a month aftering to work, she has been absent from work twice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to add the false note. Anyway, if you are doing misceneous work on the construction site, yesterday will be counted as your day¡¯s work.¡± The director said nkly. Suzi knew that it must be Joan greeted the director from behind. She immediately thanked: ¡°Thank you Director, then I will go to the construction site now.¡± ¡°No, you are transferred back to work in the office from today.¡± The director didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, but threw a pile of documents to her: ¡°Go, copy these things for me first, and give them to me.¡± Suzi was surprised at first, and then thanked again and again: ¡°Okay, thank you Director, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Even doing misceneous work in thepany is much morebor-saving than moving bricks on the construction site, so she inquired about the information all the way to the photocopying room. Along the way, I could hear someone from behind talking about her: ¡°This woman is a native girl from a different ce. I heard that she has been moving bricks on the construction site before she was transferred. It is said that she helps in the department? Cleaning or something?¡± ¡°It looks so poor and in.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s very good. There is such a handyman in the office. In the future, we don¡¯t need to do it ourselves if we buy coffee and drinks to wipe the table.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t take it seriously. It¡¯s better to work in the office than on the construction site. However, she was not less affected by this day. The dozens of people in the entire design department all instructed her to do this and that alone. ¡°Suzi, you go buy me coffee.¡± ¡°Suzi, copy it for me.¡± ¡°Suzi, go and bring all the lunches.¡± ¡°Suzi, go and buy afternoon tea for us.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After get off work, the entire department was gone before she left. When standing at the bus stop and waiting for the bus, Suzi was already tired and unstable. At this time, a sports car stopped in front of her. ¡°Suzi, get in the car.¡± Joan raised an eyebrow at her. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 There was another man sitting in Joan¡¯s car. Suzi shook his head: ¡°Thank you Mr. Ling, I can just take the bus.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat you! This is my best friend Sanford! Come up!¡± Joan didn¡¯t talk with her at all, but ordered: ¡°I know, you have a lot of work today. New employees must have new arrivals. This experience will be better in the future. Get in the car and my master will take you back!¡± Suzi bit his lip and got into the car. The man named Sanford looked polite and polite, and he seemed to have a respect for Suzi: ¡°Mrs. Arron, look up for a long time.¡± Suzi smiled slightly, then lowered his head. The two sitting in the front row were both rich brothers, people she had never contacted before. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with these people, let alone how to do what she liked. Simply did not speak. ¡°Go back to my cousin¡¯s residence?¡± Joan asked. Before Suzi could answer, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and nced at an unfamiliar number, and then he was connected: ¡°Hello, hello, who are Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. you?¡± At the other end was a middle-aged male voice: ¡°Hello Miss Shen, right? I¡¯m from Kodak Leasing Company¡­¡± Before that person could finish speaking, Suzi immediately cut off the other person¡¯s words. She immediately became nervous and spoke faster: ¡°Well, Boss Tong, sorry, I will use your camera for a while. I want to use¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, Suzi suddenly covered the receiver with his hand, and then asked Joan: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ling, let me ask you, what number is ourpany¡­sry?¡± ¡°Every month on the 15th, you have to wait until the 15th of the next month, and there are still 17 days.¡± Joan calcted the time. ¡°Oh¡­Boss Tong.¡± Suzi opened the receiver, ¡°I will use the camera for another seventeen days. You can calcte the daily rent as usual, or you can give me a higher rent. In short, after seventeen days. , I will return the camera, thank you, Boss Tong.¡± Suzi was afraid that the other party would not agree, and she hung up the phone without waiting for the other party to say anything. The two men in front looked back at Suzi. ¡°Why, the renter¡¯s camera is lost?¡± Joan asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sanford smiled gently and asked: ¡°When is it now, there are still people renting cameras to use, why don¡¯t you use your mobile phone to take pictures?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No.¡± No other exnation. In fact, her mobile phone was broken when she entered the prison, and the camera function was also broken. Sanford also asked more. Joan who drove the car did not hesitate to speak out to hurt Suzi: ¡°Why are you so unlucky, Tu Niu? The cameras rented out by Kodak Leasing Company are all professional. The mostmon SLR is tens of thousands of dors each. Can¡¯t get the money? Your sry is not enough. ¡° ¡°I¡­ rented a digital camera for 1,500 yuan.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, he suddenly opened the storage cell, pinched a pile of money from it, looked at it roughly, and then threw it back to Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, sheughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 She is very short of money now. Joan seemed to see through her thoughts, and said in a daunting tone: ¡°The money I gave you is less than three thousand yuan at most, why? Are you afraid that I will buy you three thousand yuan overnight? Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t look down on you! I just think you are pitiful, and I think I am helping the poor. If you really feel sorry for it, you will be paid half of your sry in the future, pay in installments, and pay me back on time.¡± Suzi squeezed the money, his face slightly reddish: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Also! My young master often doesn¡¯t have enough time every day. From now on, when my young master says he wants to drive you away, don¡¯t chirp and dy my time.¡± Joan looked in the rearview mirror with a flushed face. Suzi said in an evil tone. Suzi nodded obediently: ¡°I see.¡± After speaking, he turned his head out of the car window, his face was calm and kept silent. In fact, she was secretly calming down the touch in her heart. Since she was released from prison, she has run into walls everywhere. The Lin family disliked her calcting her, and Arron deterred her from persecuting her, including Darius, who gave her a business card and said that he was willing to help him, just acted on her every time. But Joan was different. He is nderous and rude. Even every time I talked to Suzi, gave Suzi the nickname, and called Suzi Tu Niu, it was a slight personal insult, but it happened that Joan helped her to keep Suzi¡¯s job. It was Joan who drove her back to the city from the hillside of the Fu¡¯s old house. Now, it is Joan who is willing to spend thousands of dors to let herpensate others for the camera. Suzi suddenly felt that Joan¡¯s face was evil and kind. Her heart was warmed. After only a few minutes of thinking about it, she found that Joan was in the wrong direction. Joan was sending her back to Arron¡¯s residence, and she wanted to go to the hospital where Shanna was shrinking. ¡°Um¡­Mr. Ling.¡± Suzi suddenly raised his voice and shouted, and then smiled shyly at Joan: ¡°Sorry, I¡­I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± ¡°Apany my little aunt?¡± Joan asked. Suzi said with a half smile: ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry Mr. Ling. Could you turn around and go to the hospital.¡± Joan: ¡°Eh, that¡¯s right, just talk to me like this from now on, sweeter.¡± After speaking, he made a big turn and drove to the hospital where Shanna was located. When he reached the ce, the car stopped. Just when Suzi opened the door and got off, he also parked a car at a parking lot not far away. Suzi stood in front of the car door and looked at Joan in the car with a shy smile: ¡°Mr. Ling, thank you, don¡¯t worry, I will give you the money as soon as I have paid, and I will ask you to eat. A good meal.¡± ¡°Remember what you said, definitely treat me to a delicious meal! If you dare to experiment by then, I will clean up Young Master Ling!¡± Joan looked at Suzi with a wicked smile. ¡°Yeah, it must be.¡± Suzi nodded desperately in front of Joan with the expression of a little fan admiring his idol. Joan sneered and drove away. As the car drove out of the hospital, Joan said to Sanford: ¡°How about Lao Ze, I¡¯m sure about this native girl, and it¡¯s her willingness to give it to me with all her heart! You bet with me, I lost.¡± Sanford: ¡°Such an uncivilized local girl who can¡¯t break apart and rubbed, what do you think of her?¡± Joan shrugged: ¡°I emphasize the taste!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sanford: ¡°Be careful that your Brother Arron peeled you off!¡± ¡°If my Brother Arron can see this local girl, I will take both eyes off to you! Do you think I dare to touch my Fourth Brother¡¯s woman? Just kidding!¡± Joan curled his lips. However, what Joan didn¡¯t know was that as soon as his car left, Arron got out of the car not far away. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Arron watched Joan¡¯s car go away calmly. Behind him, Christopher said: ¡°Master, that car¡­seems to belong to Mr. Ling? Mr. Ling is here, look at Madam?¡± Christopher only focused on parking just now, and did not see Suzi getting out of Joan¡¯s car, nor did he see Suzi smiling at Joan. Arron¡¯s voice was low and faint: ¡°In Joan¡¯s heart, my mother is not his aunt, and the reason why he calls his aunt now is because he is afraid of me.¡± After speaking, Arron entered the hospital alone. My mother¡¯splexion has improved a lot recently, and she doesn¡¯t look like someone who has one month to live. Arron knows that this is all because Suzies to apany her every day, and her mother is happy and herplexion has also changed. I have to say that Suzi has a good set. In front of him, he looked cold and arrogant, as if he would never be contaminated by him in this life. In front of her mother, she became so empathetic again, she could say every word to her mother¡¯s heart, and she was willing to listen to her mother¡¯s coaxing. And in front of Joan, Suzi turned into a pious and pleasing appearance. Thinking of Suzi¡¯s smile at Joan and the way that Joan was sitting in the car with his arms on the window, looking at Suzi with a condescending expression of yfulness, Arron¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable irritation. Then the eyes were extremely cold. Just like that, he came to the mother¡¯s ward with a cold and faint aura. Before entering the door, he heard his mother talking to Suzi. ¡°Suzi, in a blink of an eye, Mom¡¯s two-month life expectancy is only one month left. This month when you are with Mom, Mom is very happy, but Mom also has regrets. Mom is too greedy, Mom thinks Hold your grandson.¡± Shanna said to Suzi in a very gentle tone. While talking, he stroked Suzi¡¯s lower abdomen. Suzi blushed suddenly. There is one in her belly, but the child¡¯s father doesn¡¯t even know who it is. ¡°Suzi, tell mom, have your periodse? Do you feel nauseous these days? You and Arron have been married for a month when you talked. If people react early, 25 or 6 days. They all started to react.¡± Shanna looked at Suzi with eager eyes. Suzi¡¯s face turned even redder: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Maybe it was because Shanna reminded her, maybe by coincidence, Suzi suddenly felt vomiting. Since pregnancy, she has rarely seen morning sickness. Only at this moment, there was a feeling of overwhelming in her stomach. In front of Shanna, Suzi could not show any signs of pregnancy. Never can¡¯t. ¡°Mom, I will go out to pick up the call from mypany.¡± After that, Suzi ran out without waiting for Shanna to answer. As soon as he arrived at the door, he ran into someone¡¯s arms. The man spread his arms around her and said warmly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Suzi looked up and saw Arron¡¯s cold eyes that could scare people. She hesitated: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Then he broke away from his arms and ran out. Only when she walked outside the promenade, she squatted in the trash can and vomited endlessly. The man did not know when to stand behind her, and until Suzi finished vomiting, Arron said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t show any signs of your pregnancy in front of my mother!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°I know, I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Suzi replied calmly. After answering, she didn¡¯t look at Arron, she just walked straight to the ward. She didn¡¯t owe Arron anything. Although he had lent her 50,000 yuan, he could still repay it with the amount after the contract expired. Although he also saved her life from the kidnapper. But it was all because of his mother. Since she didn¡¯t owe him, she didn¡¯t need to bemitted in front of him, Suzi just wanted to be herself, and then give Aunt Xia a warmth before her death. Outside, the two people crossed their eyebrows and faced each other coldly, and when they arrived in Shanna¡¯s ward, they still had to pretend to be affectionate. At the door, Arron hugged Suzi in his arms. Suzi also looked like a little bird, and the two entered Shanna¡¯s room together. Shanna looked at him with a relieved smile. ¡°Qin¡¯er, you have to grab a child.¡± Shanna said with care of his son. Without waiting for Arron to say anything, Suzi looked at Shanna with a sweet smile on his face: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to remind you of this. I also want to have a baby. I take my temperature every morning and count my period. Anyway, I¡¯m doing everything, but mom, you know, you can¡¯t ask for this kind of thing, you have to go with God¡¯s will!¡± What she said was sweet and shy. All of a sudden, Shanna¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his face was red. ¡°Eh, Arron, do you think our baby will look like our mother in the future? Mom is a beautiful woman.¡± Suzi turned his head and tilted his head to look at you innocently. For a moment, Arron was taken aback. He didn¡¯t know how to answer: ¡°¡­¡± Still Shanna smiled and said: ¡°Suzi, you don¡¯t know that my son, he has been talking very little since he was a child, and all his thoughts are in his heart. If you don¡¯t show it, it is no use asking him.¡± Arron Nodded and smiled slightly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, Suzi, Arron, mom is very happy today, and mom also really misses you to be with me all the time, but mom knows that yourpany is very busy and Suzi has to go to work. Mom can¡¯t take up too much time for your young couple. , You go back, don¡¯t be too tired, want a baby. You have to raise your body. Go back!¡± Shanna ordered. ¡°Mom, I still want to be with you for a while.¡± Suzi was telling the truth, she didn¡¯t want to be alone with Arron. ¡°Observe, go back!¡± Shanna mocked. Both Suzi and Arron had to bid farewell to Shanna. After leaving the ward, Suzi immediately retracted his smile, and distanced himself from Arron. He is indifferent, and she is also very alienated. When she came to Arron¡¯s car, Suzi didn¡¯t mean to stop, but walked straight out of the hospital. She didn¡¯t think Arron would let her take his car back together. Arron grabbed her arm: ¡°If my mother looks at us behind her back, you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± Suzi had to take his car. The two of them were speechless all the way, and even drove sternly and leniently, and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Back at Arron¡¯s residence, Suzi saw Lanita waiting at the door from a distance. Lanita looked at Arron and Suzi pitifully, ¡°Fourth Young Master, I¡­ did I bother you? I, I¡¯m sorry, I just miss you so much, I just want to take a look at you, and then I Just go.¡± She was sad and humble. Suzi didn¡¯t care, she didn¡¯t even look at Lanita, and went straight into the elevator. The rest of the elevator, Arron, looked at Lanita coldly, and said in disgust, ¡°Since you have seen me, let¡¯s go back!¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Lanita secretly clenched her fists with her hands, her fingernails were pinched into the flesh, she still looked at Arron with shyness and humbleness: ¡°Brother Arron, I¡­I have been taken away by you, I I have recognized you as my only man for the rest of my life. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to look at you every day.¡± Arron resisted the nausea in his heart. He had endured this woman to the limit, if she hadn¡¯t been Lanita, if she had never saved his life with her body. He already kicked her to death. ¡°Brother Arron¡­¡± Lanita didn¡¯t finish her sentence, and Arron had already stuck her neck: ¡°I said I will marry you! I will definitely marry you in the future! From now on, you will be the wife of the highest authority in the Fu Group. What are you dissatisfied with! Now I have to take care of my mother, and I have no time to care about your feelings! If you disturb me again, Arron won¡¯t mind having an extra life! ¡° Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She paled with fright, tears flying wildly, and then nodded in a panic: ¡°I¡­I know, I won¡¯t be anymore¡­¡± ¡°Get off!¡± Lanita shook off. Lanita ran away as if to escape, and she cried back to Lin¡¯s house along the way. In the Lin House, Jarod and Moira were waiting for her. Seeing Lanita push the door in, Moira couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Lanita, how is it? This time Arron didn¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing Lanita¡¯s messy face, Moira understood everything. Jarod also looked at Lanita with a look of horror: ¡°Again¡­ was driven out by the Fourth Master Fu again?¡± ¡°Dad, Mom! Oh, what should I do? I feel like our whole family will be fast. It¡¯s dead. Arron doesn¡¯t even look at me. I feel that all his thoughts are on Suzi, and Suzi is now pregnant with his child. If he knows about it one day, our whole family will really do it. There is no ce to die, Mom and Dad, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Lanita threw herself into Moira¡¯s arms and cried. The Lin family was also helpless. Suzi is like a time bomb hanging over their Lin family¡¯s head. There is no possibility that the bones of their Lin family will be blown up at any time. Must find a way as soon as possible. Moira looked at Jarod and asked angrily: ¡°Jarod! How did your private detective look for someone? Haven¡¯t found it yet?¡± Jarod sighed: ¡°It¡¯s only a few days now. How fast? Finding that woman is a fatal blow to Suzi. Before we find that woman, we must find a way to get Arron to ept Lanita. Only Lanita actually climbed onto Arron¡¯s bed and became pregnant with his child, and everything would be This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. easy by then! ¡° Lanita cried more fiercely: ¡°I don¡¯t know what demon technique Suzi used! Let Brother Arron protect her like that!¡± ¡°Protect her?¡± Moira sneered: ¡°Last time we almost killed her, Arron knew that you did it, didn¡¯t you protect you as well? Hearing Mom said about Lanita, Mr. Arron still cares about you very much. , The reason why he protects Suzi is because his mother needs Suzi. Thest time you hurt Suzi, Arron¡¯s impression of you deteriorated, and this time¡­¡± Moira was afraid of being undercover at home, so she beckoned Jarod and her daughter Lanita toe to her. After a conspiracy, Jarod and Lanita both smiled triumphantly. Especially Lanita, she twitched her lips and sneered: ¡°Suzi! I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t kill you!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 At the other end, Suzi did not rx at all. Being in this vortex, she naturally knew that the Lin family would not let her go, and naturally knew that Joan¡¯s kindness to her was nothing more than charity, and she knew that the reason why Arron knew that she was pregnant had kept her. Here, it is his mother. And she herself is just the most helpless woman in this circle. The only thing she can rely on is to be cautious and cautious. After entering Arron¡¯s residence, she plunged into her bedroom and never came out, even though she was very hungry, she did note out to eat. Until eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Suzi estimated that Arron and Lanita would not be in the living room anymore. Only then did theye out with a washbasin and prepare to wash them with hot water, only to see Arron sitting in the living room alone. Suzi came to Arron and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Fu, you don¡¯t have to let Lanita stay here because I am here. I will try not toe out and try not to affect you.¡± Arron gave Suzi a cold look. Suzi was already holding the basin and turned away. This night, Suzi was not too stable. Based on her knowledge of the Lin family and Lanita, the Lin family would me Arron for not letting Lanita stay overnight, and Suzi was all on her head. When she woke up the next day, Suzi was slightly in low spirits, but she still insisted on going to work at the the department to be idle. Until about noon, Suzi was called into the office by the design director and asked her: ¡°The pictures you showed me when you first applied for the job were all drawn by yourself?¡± Suzi nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The design director threw a bunch of materials to her: ¡°You can take a look at the newly distributed question above, and then give me a preliminary draft. This is the first design draft that you took over. You are a neer. Yes, and no academic qualifications. If I let you get started so quickly, other colleagues in the department will definitely be dissatisfied. You¡­¡± Suzi was already very excited and grateful. Without waiting for the design director to finish speaking, she promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, director, I won¡¯t let other people in the department know that when I go home and add this artwork, when will I make the result? It¡¯s Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. really enabled, and I will let my colleagues know. I¡­I will definitely work hard.¡± The director was very satisfied with her promise and said condescendingly: ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go out to work.¡± Suzi was in a good mood as if he had won the prize. At exactly this time, her cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw that the boss of the Kodak Rental Center called her again yesterday. Without even thinking about it, Suzi said, ¡°Boss Tong, I¡¯m right now. Just go wherever you are, in half an hour!¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone. She knew that Boss Tong urged her to change the camera and the rental fee, because when she rented it, she rented it for one day if she agreed. Now it is three or four dayste, so of course she has to be urged. But she now has the money Joan lent her yesterday, enough to pay back the camera and rental fees. Taking advantage of the lunch break and dinner time, Suzi went to the Kodak Rental Center non-stop, but when she walked in, she saw two people. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The woman opposite sneered. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Suzi did not recognize Walton, but she recognized Darius. ¡°Please let me.¡± Suzi said politely. Darius and Walton blocked her way. She turned her side and walked over, then came to the counter and said: ¡°Sorry, boss Tong called me two or three times, I¡­ .. I am here today to pay back¡­ the money for the camera.¡± The cashierdy immediately asked: ¡°Miss, yourst name?¡± ¡°My name is Shen, Suzi. I rented a digital camera worth 1,500 yuan from you four days ago. I am here to pay back the digital camera¡­ the money.¡± Suzi once again Said. ¡°Miss Shen!¡± The cashier¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Wait a minute, our boss is looking for you.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that she had returned the camera three dayste and wondered if the boss would say that she had breached the contract. But that¡¯s okay. She brought three thousand dors today. Isn¡¯t it enough to pay back? Thinking of three thousand yuan, Suzi¡¯s heart was grateful to Joan again. Joan gave her a small wad, and then Suzi counted it. There were more than three thousand. She stood quietly in the lobby of the leasingpany, waiting for Boss Tong toe. Right in front, Darius and Walton looked at Suzi. Suzi should not know Darius. In fact, I really don¡¯t know it. It was only once in the Fu¡¯s old house. Darius swapped her numbers, but she went to the doctor in a hurry, and when she saw a stranger, she asked people to borrow money. It¡¯s not surprising that it doesn¡¯t scare people. It¡¯s good to treat each other as if they don¡¯t know each other now. But never thought that Darius came to Suzi first, and said politely: ¡°Miss Shen, don¡¯t you know me?¡± Suzi smiled slightly, with a distant and indifferent expression: ¡°Sorry Mr. Shu, I¡­ I was too presumptuous at the banquet in the old house of the Fu family that day, I apologize¡­¡± Darius was about to say something. A man in his thirties walked out of the cash register. When he saw Suzi, he immediately shouted: ¡°Oh, Miss Shen, you can count on it¡­¡± Suzi quickly turned around and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Tong, I¡¯m sorry! I must apologize to you, I¡­I rented your digital camera that day, but¡­I was identally caught by me. Lost it, your camera is a security deposit of 1,500 yuan. I pledged it with my ID card and credit. You trusted me so much at the time, I¡­but I, I only took three days to collect it. Enough money for the camera, I¡­I know that I have been dyed for three days. In this way, I will replenish you with the money for the camera. As for the rent, you can deduct it at will. Do you think three thousand will be OK? Yes¡­ .. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzi really didn¡¯t know what to say. She was procrastinating on the phone both times, and immediately hung up when the procrastination was This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . over. Now, she can only let Boss Tong let her go. ¡°Oh, Miss Shen, you hung up the phone without listening to me several times. Do you know why I called you? You rented a digital camera worth 1,500 yuan, but You answered the phone and went out, you didn¡¯t take the camera at all.¡± Boss Tong smiled. Suzi: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°I called you twice in a row, just to tell you this. It¡¯s good for you. Every time you don¡¯t wait for me to speak, you hurry up and hang up.¡± ¡°You¡­you mean, the digital camera was not lost, I didn¡¯t take it?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it, her eyes blushed. Then she smiled purely. That¡¯s great. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 She didn¡¯t even lose the camera, so she no longer owed Joan money. ¡°Then¡­I, don¡¯t I have to pay back?¡± Suzi asked happily. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to pay the rent.¡± Boss Tong said. ¡°Thanks, thank you, thank you. Then I¡­ Am I gone?¡± Suzi asked with a rxed expression. ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Suzi took a long sigh and walked out of the leasingpany easily. ¡°Miss Shen, please stay.¡± Darius called Suzi behind him. At this moment, Darius seemed to understand why Suzi asked him to borrow two thousand yuan at the Fu family banquet. It turned out that she thought the camera was lost, and she wanted to apany someone to pay for the camera. Two thousand yuan is not enough for Darius to pay for a meal. ¡°Are you anything, Mr. Shu?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Do you still need money?¡± Darius shocked not knowing what to say. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? I¡­ don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°I thought you were a little girl who specializes in cheating money, so when you called me the day before yesterday, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Shu, we¡­ didn¡¯t know each other, I took the liberty, let alone you, even if I changed to anyone, asking someone to borrow money after just saying a word will scare people. It¡¯s okay. I called youter and I regretted the fight. I don¡¯t think it made you embarrassed? I met at a banquet hall and acted every time. It was because I didn¡¯t understand the rules. ¡­I don¡¯t see Mr. Shu again.¡± After speaking, Suzi walked away quickly. ¡°Like, it¡¯s so alike.¡± Darius said behind him. ¡°What, cousin?¡± Walton also came to Darius and asked. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing. Walton, you go back first!¡± After speaking, Darius left Min Yan and quickly went to pick up the car, and then drove behind the bus Suzi was on. Until Suzi got off the car at a private hospital. Suzi originally nned to go back to thepany and continue to work, but because suddenly there was an extra 3,000 yuan without paying off the debt, Suzi was in a good mood, so she thought about buying some delicious food for Aunt Xia during her lunch break, and then with Xia. The aunt ate together before going to work. When buying food at the entrance of the hospital, Darius came to Suzi again. Suzi was startled: ¡°Shu¡­Mr. Shu, you¡­¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Can I invite you to lunch?¡± Darius asked. Suziughed at himself: ¡°Because I found out that I didn¡¯t ask you to borrow money to lie to you, so I think I can still get to know you? Or to put it bluntly, I can still be your femalepanion for a few days. Have fun, try something new? Wait for half a year, or a month, no, or a weekter, you are tired, then I will call you again, and your secretary will answer again, saying you are not free now? Sorry Shu Sir, I don¡¯t y games like this. As I said, it was my fault at the Fu¡¯s banquet that day. I shouldn¡¯t ask you to borrow money without knowing you. I apologize to you again.¡± After speaking, Suzi took the food and left. Darius suddenly took Suzi¡¯s arm: ¡°Miss Shen, listen to me¡­¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Suzi looked at Darius coldly, ¡°I am not interested in your games in the rich circle!¡± Not far away, Arron¡¯s car happened to be turned into the hospital, and Christopher in the car said to Arron: ¡°Four young masters, howe Miss Shen and Shu Shao¡­¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Looking at Suzi from Arron¡¯s point of view, she was pulling and pulling with Darius in the face of wanting to refuse and greet the game, and Arron¡¯s brows frowned involuntarily. ¡°Shu Shao¡­¡± Christopher said incredibly: ¡°Shu Shao¡¯s family style is so rigorous, but the Shu family father never allowed the Shu family young masters to attract bees and butterflies outside, and Shu Shao himself is also a A very self-disciplined person, how¡­¡± Christopher looked at Arron, not daring to go on. What he meant to say was that this Suzi is too capable, right? Not only did he consume Fourth Master Fu, he also had a match with Mr. Ling, and he could also have a rtionship with Shu Shao, who is very self-disciplined and famous. This Suzi is not ordinary. However, Christopher said nothing. Because he saw Arron¡¯s expression very gloomy. At this end, Suzi and Darius did not notice that Arron was watching all this in the car not far away. She still looked at Darius coldly and calmly: ¡°Mr. Shu, please leave, please!¡± Darius once again took Suzi¡¯s arm: ¡°Miss Shen, I¡­I apologize to you, it was my fault, I was wrong, forgive me? I really want to make your friend, no I mean to treat you as my girlfriend, I just want to get to know you, and then invite you to the Shu¡¯s house. I sincerely invite you.¡± Suzi asked back: ¡°Please me?¡± ¡°Well, please.¡± Darius nodded affirmatively. Suzi smiled incredulously: ¡°Invite me, a poor woman who didn¡¯t even have two thousand dors to eat at the Fu¡¯s family banquet, to eat at your richest house? Why? Can you tell me the reason?¡± Darius: ¡°Apologize to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need it. Mr. Shu, please don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± Suzi retorted coldly, and added: ¡°If you follow me behind me again, I will consider calling the police. I¡¯m sorry!¡± After speaking, he took the food he bought and went to Shanna¡¯s ward. Darius was stunned for a long time behind him, and then he dialed a set of numbers: ¡°Grandpa, that girl is very simr to my aunt¡¯s picture¡­¡± At the other end, an old voice came: ¡°Invite her toe home.¡± , I want to see it myself, I haven¡¯t found your aunt for 30 years.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± the old voice continued to ask. ¡°She¡­ I will persuade her again, Grandpa.¡± Darius said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want toe?¡± At the other end, the old voice asked again. Darius didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Grandpa. On the other end, the old voice was aplimentary tone: ¡°I have personality, temper and integrity, like our Shu family, A Zhen, you must bring that girl over and let me have a look.¡± ¡°I know Grandpa.¡± Darius replied. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After closing the thread, he nced at the ce where the back figure disappeared, and then drove away. As soon as Darius left, Arron got out of the car and walked straight to his mother¡¯s ward. Before entering the door, he heardughter in the ward. ¡°Suzi, Arron used to visit me at noon every day, why are you here today?¡± Shanna asked happily. ¡°Because I made a small fortune today.¡± Suzi smiled. For her, not having to pay for the camera money, is it just getting rich. More than a thousand have been sent. ¡°Oh, thepany paid the sry?¡± Shanna asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a sry, it¡¯s an extra ie, Mom, you don¡¯t have to think about it so much. I came at noon today, just wanting to have lunch with you. I looked at the food and bones at the entrance of this hospital a few days ago. The soup is very authentic. The side dishes delivered are all smoked side dishes. They are very appetizing. You can try it.¡± Suzi opened the lunch box and took a mouthful of rice with a spoon to Shanna¡¯s mouth. Shanna¡¯s whole body was warmed up, and she shouted at the vegetable rice, chewing with gusto. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Every day at noon, her son would give her food, all kinds of delicacies, healthy and nutritious, but Shanna was tired of eating. She just wants to eat a bite of this home-cooked meal. Finally had it today. ¡°It¡¯s the daughter-inw who loves her mother.¡± Shanna said sincerely. ¡°Mom, if you like to eat, I will give it to you every day, anyway, I made a small fortune, enough for our wife to eat lunch.¡± Suzi smiled. She is so happy today. More than one thousand yuan, really like picking up a big wallet. ¡°Mom secretly tells you that Mom is not happy to eat the famous chef¡¯s dishes that Arron sent. Mom loves to eat the dishes you brought, so I won¡¯t let Arron bring it in the future, let¡¯s Suzi deliver food to my mother!¡± Shanna was in front of Suzi , The choreography of the son is not. ¡°Deal!¡± Suzi raised his hand and high-five Shanna. Two women, one old and one young,ughed extremely happily. Without paying attention to Arron at the door, Arron coughed slightly. When Suzi turned around, he saw Arron. ¡°Arron, are you here?¡± Suzi smiled sweetly. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Her innocent smile was a little bit yful and agile, and she couldn¡¯t tell that she was acting in front of her mother. ¡°Why are you free to apany your mother at noon today?¡± Arron asked in a gentle tone. ¡°Suzi said, she made a small fortune today, more than 1,000 yuan, Arron, tell your mom, is it the pocket money you gave Suzi? Mom can tell you that pocket money is only One thousand won¡¯t work! You have to give Suzi 20,000 yuan in pocket money every month!¡± Shanna raised his hand and knocked on his son. She thought Xiong¡¯s son was too careless and didn¡¯t know how to consider his wife¡¯s feelings. After hearing these words, Arron¡¯s heart became more gloomy. Suzi made a small fortune. More than a thousand dors? Where did this small fortunee from? It¡¯s gotten by pulling, pushing and shoving with Darius, trying to catch it, right? The two stayed with Shanna in the hospital for twenty minutes, and they both showed affection and This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. sweetness to each other. From time to time, Suzi would put his head on Arron¡¯s arm, acting like a baby. This made Shanna very satisfied. However, when they walked out of this ward and out of this hospital, the two of them were strangers. This time, Arron was colder and colder than ever before. Suzi didn¡¯t know what upset him, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask, and didn¡¯t want to ask. She only left the hospital door and walked towards the bus stop. Arron grabbed Suzi¡¯s arm and said in an extremely cold tone: ¡°I only discovered today that your acting skills are really superb. In front of you, Lanita is really tender. She is not your opponent at all! I am even now. You suspect that thest time you were kidnapped by Lanita was also a y you nned?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Lanita! She is not something you can hurt!¡± Arron dropped these words, turned to the car, and left. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, her cell phone rang and picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Suzi, I am Lanita.¡± Lanita said at the other end. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was calm and cold. Lanita said frantically with a kind of chagrin: ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that you are very useless? Suzi! I kidnapped you and almost killed you. It was Mr. Arron who rescued you, and he knew it was me who kidnapped you. You, wanted to kill you, but he didn¡¯t punish me. I am still intact. Suzi, your wife, is very useless!¡± ¡°If you call and harass me again, I will tell Arron¡¯s mother that next time Arron¡¯s mother finds you and your mother again, it won¡¯t be your mother¡¯s swelling of your face. It¡¯s broken. I really want to see how you marry Arron after your face is broken! ¡° ¡°You¡­¡± Lanita was suddenly choked by Suzi. After a long while, she was only half mysterious, and half evil sneered: ¡°Suzi, there will be a good show in a while!¡± Suzi: ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Lanita hung up the phone triumphantly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Good show? What else can she do? She was already living in the dust, and she had only three thousand yuan on her body, which Joan had pityed on her and lent her. She had a seed in her belly who didn¡¯t know who her father was. She signed a contract with Arron and was coerced by Arron. Working in the Chu Group Company, Joan helps her from time to time. Now there is Darius. Her surroundings seem to be rich and wealthy. However, it is not a good thing for a woman like her who has no foundation, and is not much better than a beggar. She never wanted to climb someone up high. I just want to live in obscurity, if someone cares about her, she will be grateful. Just like Joan. Although Suzi knew that Joan was just a wealthy and wealthy man, he was refreshed for a while, and suddenly wanted to reach out for a beggar girl. And every time he helped Suzi, it was a little bit insulting. However, for Suzi, it was already a ray of light. Sometimes when Suzi thinks of Joan, his heart will involuntarily warm up. When she went to work in thepany in the afternoon, Suzi didn¡¯t see Joan again, and after get off work at night, Joan didn¡¯t wait for her to take her off work at the bus stop in front of thepany. For three days in a row, Joan hadn¡¯t appeared, and Shen asionally felt that something was missing. However, when she went to work during the day, she was busy doing errands in the office, running errands for colleagues in the office, and returning to Arron¡¯s residence at night, Suzi had to draw seriously alone again. After all, this is the first design draft given to her by the design director. Not only must sheplete it independently, but she mustplete it very well, and she must live up to the director¡¯s high expectations. After that, Suzi didn¡¯t have time to think about why Joan hadn¡¯t appeared for three days, let alone see what Lanita meant to call her. And it is strange that Suzi has not seen Arron in the past three days. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But this is better. Every day being alone with that cold-blooded man makes Suzi feel like a man on his back. Arron will note back. She is free in this house alone. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 And you can work untilte at night. Drawing artwork is Suzi¡¯s favorite. He studied in college. Later, I met Aunt Xia in prison. Aunt Xia was also a high-architectural designer. The two people talked about it specially, and the most talked about was architectural design. Aunt Xia is a senior designer with very rich experience. She has exined a lot of experience to Suzi for two years in prison. Regardless of Suzi being in prison, she has learned a lot about architecture. In three days, Suzipleted the first draft of a proposal alone. And all of them get off work in after- hours. What¡¯s more, she draws them by hand and a ruler. Suzi does not have aputer, and currently has no money to buy aputer, so he can only draw by hand. In the small bedroom, there were a lot of discarded artwork papers under her feet. When she went to work the next day, she woke upte because of the long working hours at night. She even forgot to close the bedroom door and hurried out. Not long after Suzi left, Arron walked out of his bedroom. A piece of waste paper at the door of Suzi caught Arron¡¯s attention. When I picked it up, it was an architectural design drawing, and it was a scrapped artwork marked with a red cross. Arron¡¯s mother, Shanna, was an architect with very high aplishments, so much so that Arron was very familiar with architectural design drawings since he was a child. Although this architectural design drawing by Suzi is an invalid drawing, Arron can see that the drawing is very professional. Arron couldn¡¯t help but stunned. Suzi actually draws architectural design drawings? Putting the discarded artwork into Suzi¡¯s bedroom, Arron took the door of Suzi¡¯s bedroom and left immediately. At the other end, Suzi took the most perfect design drawing by himself to go to work, and then handed it to the design director by himself: ¡°Director, thank you for trusting me so much. It is drawn. I hope you are satisfied. If you are not satisfied, I can modify it again. I¡­ don¡¯t have aputer, so drawing by hand may be a bit messy.¡± Actually, Suzi¡¯s drawing is not messy at all. . She is just humble. After all, her first job, her first design after her release from prison, she was very humble and pious. The design director took a look at her artwork, and neither said it was good or bad, but looked at Suzi with a smile: ¡°The first time I draw, there is something wrong with the total, so let me put your artwork first. Here, I will makements for you, and point out what¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Suzi said humbly. ¡°That¡­¡± The director paused: ¡°You go out and tell everyone, I will treat you at noon today, and invite everyone to drink Thai milk tea. You also have a copy.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t have too many surprises. She has always been insulted and self-aware. Every afternoon in the office, we organize a group to buy milk tea, afternoon snacks and the like. Today you invite me, and tomorrow I invite you, all will let Suzi run errands to buy, but no one has ever invited Suzi. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Suzi has always been silent. At this time, the director wanted to invite her, and she just said without expression: ¡°Thank you.¡± So she went out and told her colleagues that Suzi still did the job of ordering meals and ordering afternoon tea at noon. Suzi first ate a box lunch for ten yuan in a small restaurant, and then went to the milk tea shop to pack it. When she was carrying the packed milk tea snacks and going back to thepany, she saw a woman standing in front of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a waiter now? I changed to a food delivery?¡± The woman looked at Suzi with an arrogant expression and asked. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°Please get out of the way!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Walton, but said in disgust. I hate these rich girls the most. Walton blocked Suzi¡¯s path: ¡°Are you short of money?¡± Suzi: ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Walton was not angry either: ¡°I know that you are a poor woman who wants to climb, but suffers from nowhere. It is indeed an ambitious idea that you choose to be a waiter at the selection of c0ncub!ne for Mr. Arron by the Fu family. You want to use it as your springboard. It¡¯s a pity that you were taken advantage of by Arron that day.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this kind of woman, just wanted to leave quickly with milk tea, but Min Yan was stuck at the door and she couldn¡¯t make it through. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You have a good vision.¡± Walton said, ¡°I caught my cousin Darius at the first nce at the banquet. You probably don¡¯t know that the Shu family is second only to the rich family of the Fu family in Nancheng. The family style of the Shu family is very strict. It is impossible for my grandfather of the Shu family to have anything to do with my cousin. Therefore, although my cousin has kindness to you, he will not lend you a penny. .¡± Walton¡¯s words stung Suzi like a thorn. Let Suzi once again feel that at Arron¡¯s banquet that day, she asked Darius how ridiculous it was to borrow money. It is possible that in their upper-ss circles, she has been spread. Look, that poor woman, she asked the stranger to borrow money, is it true that the money of the wealthy and precious son is brought by the wind? Although only two thousand yuan was borrowed. I¡¯m really hungry and I don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯m stupid. Suzi¡¯s face was ck and white, and there was an indescribable embarrassment, but she had always neglected to express and justify. She only said indifferently: ¡°You have bad breath.¡± ¡°What?¡± Walton didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°You have bad breath!¡± Suzi emphasized again. ¡°You¡­¡± Walton didn¡¯t expect this poor woman to be so venomous. ¡°Miss, the tress of your hair fell to the ground, and your hair dangled like a madman. You should arrange your hair first.¡± Suzi nced at the ground and said indifferently. Only then did Walton see that her hair had really fallen off, and then squatted down to pick it up furiously. Suzi walked away. ¡°Suzi, stop!¡± Walton yelled from behind, ¡°Aren¡¯t you short of money? I have a way to make money. Don¡¯t worry, my aunt is the eldest daughter-inw of the Shu family. Walton speaks well. Forget it!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She is really short of money. Anyone who wants to mention to her that if she can make a quick profit, that is what she is most interested in. If she can really make a lot of money, she can pay back Joan¡¯s three thousand yuan. Suzi turned to look at Walton. Walton smiled immediately: ¡°Suzi, in a few days, there will be a cruise ship banquet on the river in the upper circle. The banquet scene needs a variety of clowns to shuttle on the cruise ship to bring different surprises and feelings to the guests. This clown sometimes You have to pretend to be a witch, sometimes as a stepmother, and sometimes as a London street girl. In short, they are all socially smashing, but there is no malice. If you are sessful on a cruise ship, just three nights. You can break ten thousand in a four-hour tip.¡± One night, three or four hours, breaking ten thousand. Suzi was indeed attracted. But she didn¡¯t think that the woman in front of her was here specifically to do her good. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°Why help me?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Help you? Haha!¡± Walton smiled contemptuously: ¡°How could I help you? To tell you the truth, you are prettier than ordinary girls, and you have a clear scent of seducing men, Fu Si publicly. k!ssing you, my cousin takes the initiative to strike up a conversation with you, this is enough to show that you are a woman who can hook up with men of high society! I came to you to let you y that role, just to let my cousin and Arron see with their own eyes At first nce you pretend to be ugly and humble.¡± Looking at Walton, Suzi suddenly understood what the woman meant. The woman just wants her to make a fool of herself at the banquet. As long as you can make money, what about making a fool of yourself? Suzi resolutely promised: ¡°Okay! I promise you!¡± ¡°A word is settled!¡± Min Yan smiled. Suzi didn¡¯t smile, almost turned around and left without even looking at Min Yan. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Walton called again behind her. Suzi looked back at Walton: ¡°?¡± ¡°When will I have time to try makeup?¡± Walton asked with a smile. ¡°After get off work, anytime.¡± Suzi replied readily. Isn¡¯t it just pretending to be ugly, pretending to be inferior? What is she afraid of, a woman who has been in jail? Walton immediately gave Suzi an address: ¡°Youe here to try makeup after work.¡± Suzi took a look. It was a dress shop opposite the old theater in Nancheng. She didn¡¯t say anything, but pretended to be an address and left with milk tea. After get off work in the afternoon, Suzi called Shanna: ¡°Mom, I am working overtime tonight, so I won¡¯t go to the hospital to apany you. You must eat well and sleep well.¡± At the other end, Shanna said with a smile: ¡°Suzi, you know that your career is important, and you are a good boy. You work with peace of mind and don¡¯t worry about your mother.¡± ¡°Good mom, goodbye.¡± After taking the line, Suzi got on the bus and went to the address Min Yan gave her. When she arrived, she saw that this fashion dress shop is veryrge, with all kinds of dresses, from low-end to high-end. Everything. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Walton was already waiting here, and when she saw Suzi¡¯s arrival, she took her to the inner room, where a dedicated waiter would find Suzi for clothes, make-up, and the services were all very formal. The first outfit that the waiter got for Suzi was a leather skirt with a hip. There is a sense of vulgarity in s3xy. In addition, when the makeup artist applied her foundation, she didn¡¯t use moisturizer, let alone an ampoule. So much so that Suzi¡¯s face was dry, and Suzi, who was dressed and put on makeup, looked like a street girl in London. ¡°Okay, this makeup is very sessful, you go out for a walk, let me see, if it is good, set this makeup, and then change the next one, the stepmother makeup.¡± Min Yan looked like her own masterpiece. With Suzi. Without a word, Suzi walked out of the dress shop obediently and walked twice outside. Not to mention, even the pedestrians on the street thought she was a vulgar woman walking in this generation. Walton nodded in satisfaction and motioned to Suzi toe in and change her second makeup. As a result, before Suzi entered the door, he was stopped by an old man who just got off outside the door: ¡°Stop!¡± Suzi looked back at the old man, and suddenly felt a sense of deja vu, but she was sure that she had never seen the old man. Suzi asked indifferently: ¡°Are you doing anything?¡± ¡°Are you the woman who pestered my grandson?¡± The old man looked at Suzi with a cold expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± Suzi frowned. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what is important is that I will never allow a woman like you to contaminate my grandson!¡± Old man Shu looked up and down Suzi. The sallow skin, a piece of tiredness, a piece of dusty smell, and the rich makeup can¡¯t hide her inferiority. The thick foundation powder can drop a pinch every time she speaks in Suzi. Looking at the dress, she is simply a street girl in a street girl¡¯s middle school. Such a woman actually wanted to hook up with their Shu family man. ¡°Oh, Grandpa Shu, what a coincidence, what are you doing here?¡± At this time, Min Yan pretended to have just seen Grandpa Shu, and greeted in surprise. After asking, Min Yan nced at Suzi casually, her eyes were extremely triumphant. Suzi¡¯s dress and makeup on this face is really a masterpiece of her Walton. She also deliberately arranged for Elder Shu toe here, and deliberately let Elder Shu see this scene of Suzi. Walton grew up in Shu¡¯s family and was the daughter of Darius¡¯s aunt. Because her aunt and uncle passed away early, Darius¡¯s mother took Walton to Shu¡¯s family to raise her. Therefore, Walton always thought that she was also the eldestdy of the Shu family. In Nancheng, as the eldest of the Shu family, Walton believed that she was the most qualifieddy to marry Arron. However, on the day that Arron held a family banquet, Arron k!ssed Suzi in public. Walton was really annoyed. If it hadn¡¯t been for cousin Darius to stop her that day, she would ruthlessly make Suzi¡¯s cheeky face disfigured. However, the woman Suzi not only tried her best to seduce Arron, she also hooked up with her cousin Darius. The cousin said that she only wanted to use Suzi as her sister, but what was her Walton? She is the eldestdy of the Shu family, Darius¡¯s sister. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . And Suzi, just a lowly embryo! Walton wanted to let the Shu family grandfather see Suzi¡¯s degrading appearance with his own eyes. Suzi also immediately understood Walton¡¯s intentions for inviting her to be a maid at the cruise meeting. That is to make him foolish in front of Darius¡¯s grandfather. Suzi couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart. She was a female prisoner who had just been released for a month, just because she had something to do with Arron. This is one after another involved in this boring game of the rich. ¡°Mr. Shu.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Mr. Shu, only said: ¡°Even if I have the intention to seduce Shu Shao, then Shu Shao must be hooked? He is not a child, such an adult, does he have no self-control? You came here to tell me this, did you care about the wrong person? Why should I listen to you!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect that a street girl would be so clever, she was not afraid of him at all, and she would stand up to him. ¡°Also!¡± Suzi continued: ¡°Please tell your grandson! Let him not harass me! And your granddaughter, Walton, don¡¯t let her harass me! I am annoying, and I have no time to talk to them. y these boring games!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Walton!¡± Suzi fixedly looked at Walton: ¡°You promised me, the cruise will let me be a maid of all kinds. If I do well, I will spend tens of thousands of dors. Since you promised me Yes, I tried my makeup too, please don¡¯t regret it, I¡¯m still waiting to make this ten thousand dors!¡± After speaking, Suzi twisted his hips and left. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The old man Shu behind him was speechless for a long time. It was not until Suzi walked into the dressing room that he said angrily: ¡°I must let Darius and you this woman break to death! Don¡¯t think about it. Get a penny from Darius!¡± After speaking, the old man waved his hand and left. Walton came to Suzi and said without a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suzi, I didn¡¯t mean it. I don¡¯t know why my grandfather Shu found here. I think it¡¯s the servant of the family. I told him that my grandfather was angry these past two days, saying that Brother Darius got mixed up with a woman who is not so good, so grandpa always pays attention to the whereabouts of brother Darius and me¡­¡± Her exnation was full of loopholes, but Suzi had no response after hearing it. She looked at Walton inly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I have a job on the day of the cruise, I can get ten thousand yuan.¡± For the rich, she is just a y object, or even a bit of a harsh word by a certain rich person. But how can this be? Improper eating or drinking. It doesn¡¯t matter. Suzi just wants to make money quickly, earning 10,000 yuan! After removing her makeup, she hurried back by bus. On the way back, Suzi received a call from the design director: ¡°Suzi, the artwork you gave me was designed by you yourself. I must have my own most detailed exnation for the details. Otherwise, youe over tomorrow morning and I will take you and send this drawing to the otherpany, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°Ok¡­Okay, but if I send it¡­¡± Because the signature on the artwork belongs to the design director. ¡°You are my assistant, plus the apprentice I just received. When I was drawing the artwork, I always took yours. So you are familiar with my artwork and have a detailed exnation. It is normal. Do you think so?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she replied mechanically: ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Knowing that she is the shooter of the design director, but what can she do? Now that it is possible to find a job, to have a job rted to design, it is already very good. ¡°I know the director. I wille to work early tomorrow. As your assistant, I should send it to you and exin it clearly.¡± Suzi said on the phone very well. At that end, the director smiled unkindly. The next day, as soon as Suzi came to thepany, he took the materials prepared by the director, that is, the architectural design draft that Suzi gave him a few days ago, and let Suzi take it to the other It was a little secretary who received Suzi. The little secretary told her, ¡°Ms. Shen, you have to wait a long time, because today the big boss came to thepany and is having a meeting. We have no time to see you now.¡± Suzi said gently: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait, or you can first give the proposal designed by our director to Mr. Ying. You might be interested in the intermission, so you should always be able to take a look.¡± She designed this design draft. She couldn¡¯t wait to know the other party¡¯s approval. The little secretary readily agreed: ¡°Okay, Miss Shen is waiting outside now. I will send it in now. As if I can¡¯t see it, I I don¡¯t know.¡± Suzi nodded. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The little secretary took Suzi¡¯s proposal and entered the meeting room, just in time for the intermission. As soon as the little secretary put the proposal in front of the boss, the boss said to the boss: ¡°Mr. Fu, it happens that you are here. Give you a nce at the design draft submitted by the designers of Joan Group.¡± Arron opened the proposal and was stunned. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 What caught Arron¡¯s eyes was a veryplete design drawing. This is a hand-drawn design drawing. There are many annotations around the drawing, which are very clear and detailed. This artwork is very simr to the draft paper that Arron saw in Suzi¡¯s door a few days ago. It¡¯s just that the draft paper at that time was not as detailed as it is now, and there were several amendments, making the amendments more reasonable. ¡°Who sent this artwork?¡± Arron asked the assistant immediately. ¡°Oh. It seems to be the assistant to the design director of Joan Group, called Shen¡­Miss Shen.¡± ¡°Take me to see her right away!¡± Arron said immediately. ¡°Okay Mr. Fu.¡± The little assistant walked out with Arron, and said as he walked: ¡°Ms. Fu, Ms. Shen is waiting at the front desk. You will be able to see her soon.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Arron said briefly. And Suzi, who was waiting at the front desk, was startled when he heard Arron¡¯s voice at first sight. How could it be him? For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to see Arron on such an asion, and Suzi didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Arron on matters other than his mother. This is a man she can¡¯t afford to offend, and even more so. Suzi turned around and ran. Before Arron walked out, she hurriedly stepped into the elevator and pressed the down button. ¡°Where is Miss Shen? Were you here just now?¡± The assistant looked around, but no one was found. Arron came under the blinds calmly and looked down calmly. Not long after, a thin and thin figure appeared on the road. The figure looked lonely and alienated. She seemed to be ipatible with this whole city, as if she had been living in her own world. Suzi got on the bus and the bus drove away. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Arron also closed the shutters, then looked at his subordinates and said, ¡°Just use this artwork.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu.¡± At the other end, Suzi returned to the office and reported the situation to the director: ¡°I have been close to the otherpany for the artwork, director.¡± ¡°Very good, very good, go ahead, I will help you apply for the bonus this month.¡± The design director said in a light tone. Suzi dropped his head slightly: ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± ¡°Go out,¡± the director said. ¡°That¡­¡± Suzi paused and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I want to get off work an hour earlier, okay?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The director readily agreed. ¡°Thank you. Thank you Director.¡± Suzi exited the Director¡¯s Office in a proper manner. The director looked at Suzi¡¯s back, smiled contemptuously, and said: ¡°True soil!¡± In this office where beautiful women are like clouds, everyone is dressed in fashion, and every day is changed into new clothes, Suzi is the soil. The dregs of soil. No one sees her as a colleague in this office. Only treat her as a messenger. When Suzi was away, people in thepany talked about her: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the director recruited such a local girl into thepany? Do you mess? Ask an aunt to help us.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°This local girl has faster legs and feet than Auntie. She is so young. She is so good. Whenever you see her talking all day long, you are helping us fight in obscurity, buy food, buy milk tea, buy snacks, and more. Okay.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good, but she¡¯s too enchanting, haven¡¯t you noticed that she is more beautiful than you and me.¡± ¡°Pretty shit! You didn¡¯t look at her clothes. She has been wearing them for three days without changing them. I suspect her clothes are less than fifty yuan!¡± ¡°Hehe, stop talking, she¡¯s here.¡± The colleagues immediately silenced. Suzi heard it, she didn¡¯t care. As long as she can have a job and get a sry, she doesn¡¯t care about anything else. She packed her things silently, and didn¡¯t say hello to any colleagues. She left work when it was time, and then came to Shanna¡¯s ward to talk to and chat with Shanna. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Seeing Shanna lose weight every day, Suzi felt sad. Although she and Arron owed a contract, Suzi regarded Aunt Xia as the only rtive in the world. She just watched Aunt Xia¡¯s life gradually disappear day by day, and the taste in her heart was bitter and hard to tell. Chatting with Shanna, Suzi suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Silly boy, why are you crying.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Suzi suddenly pounced like Shanna¡¯s arms: ¡°Mom, can you not die? If you die, I am in this world and have no rtives anymore. uuu¡­ ¡­¡± Shanna: ¡°You are not stupid, you still have Arron, and you will have children in the future. You will be very happy, understand? My silly girl.¡± Suziy in Shanna¡¯s arms and nodded desperately. He whispered: ¡°Mom, I will bring you delicious food every day from now on, and I will put flowers in your room.¡± She didn¡¯t say one more thing. She thought that when Shanna went, she must buy Shanna the best wreaths and funeral items. She must earn the ten thousand yuan. ¡°Mom, after get off work tomorrow night, I will work overtime at thepany for more than two hours. I won¡¯te to apany you tomorrow. You must eat well and sleep well. You must listen to me.¡± Suzi is like coaxing a child. Generally coax Shanna. Shanna nodded obediently: ¡°You have already spent a lot of time with your mother. You don¡¯t need to spend less time with your mother.¡± Suzi smiled shyly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Arron and I can¡¯t get together. He is thepany¡¯s chief executive and can spare time to see you during the day, but I can only take advantage of it. When you are off work, mother, don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Why can mother me you?¡± Shanna gently stroked Suzi¡¯s head and said. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going back.¡± Suzi reluctantly said goodbye to Shanna. In the afternoon of the next day, Suzi left thepany one hour early. She had to take a bus at the door of thepany, three times in a row, to reach the stop of the riverside cruise ship mentioned by Walton. When she was two children, Suzi arrived twenty minutes earlier than the agreed time. This was the first time she had seen such a luxurious cruise ship up close. The lights were dazzling, and she did not lose to the prosperous part of the city. On such asions, Suzi would feel a little ufortable. She consciously would be a head shorter than a human. Taking out his cell phone, Suzi called Walton: ¡°Miss Min, I¡¯m here, when will you be there?¡± On that end, Walton smiled mockingly: ¡°You came early, can¡¯t wait to make that ten thousand yuan? Don¡¯t worry, I said ten thousand is less, if you can make them happy today, I It is estimated that you can earn fifty thousand.¡± Suzi was very calm: ¡°Thank you, Miss Min. Where do I¡­e from?¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After Walton finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Ten minutester, Walton arrived. There were two other men who came with her. When Suzi saw Joan, he was stunned. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Joan came to Suzi arrogantly: ¡°Suzi, your sense of smell is quite sensitive, how do you know that today, there are rich people on this cruise ship?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t answer Joan¡¯s half-sarcasm and half-sarcasm. He only asked with a smile: ¡°Young Master Ling, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, haven¡¯t you been to thepany these days?¡± ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Joan asked. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want me, why are you here?¡± Joan¡¯s question was a bit aggressive and cynical: ¡°I haven¡¯t been to thepany these days because I¡¯m busy with this cruise ship meeting. Of course I, Joan, must contribute to the ce where the wealthy elder brothers of the whole cloud city gather.¡± Suzi was a little confused: ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯te to you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Joan looked at the shabby Suzi with a smile but a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are here to find Shu Shao today? Then I have to tell you something truly true. Just because Shao Shu struck up a conversation with you at the Fu family banquet, the old man of the Shu family has already confined Shu Shao today, just to prevent Shu Shao froming to meet you!¡± Joan was right. Darius was originally going to participate in this cruise meeting today, but when he was about to leave, he was detained by his grandfather. ¡°A Zhen! It¡¯s fake if you¡¯re going on a cruise today, and it¡¯s real if you¡¯re going to meet that lowly woman!¡± The old man looked at his grandson very solemnly. ¡°Grandpa, you said a few days ago that I asked me to take Suzi home for dinner. You don¡¯t want me to see Suzi now? Besides, as Suzi, she wouldn¡¯t be able to appear in the cruise ship club. Come on!¡± Darius looked at Grandpa very puzzled. I don¡¯t know why Grandpa turned his back. ¡°Huh! I¡¯ve already seen that woman named Suzi, she doesn¡¯t look like your aunt at all! Although your aunt has been away from home for thirty years, I still remember your aunt¡¯s appearance, that woman, Her face is humble, her face is covered with rouge powder, she looks like a woman who hase out to do that kind of business! And I have already inquired clearly, Suzi will also appear in the cruise club today, the purpose is to catch you like this Rich boy! I don¡¯t care about the children of other families, my grandson, I must never be with that kind of misty woman!¡± Just like that, Elder Shu detained Darius in the study and locked him from the outside. Darius didn¡¯t know what went wrong. Obviously Grandpa said a few days ago that he asked him to bring Suzi over for dinner and see Suzi in person. Why did he say he has seen Suzi now? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Darius suspected that it was the ghost of his cousin Walton. That girl is self-willed and arrogant. In desperation, Darius called Joan and asked him to pay attention to whether there was really Suzi at the cruise meeting. So at this moment, Joan knew that the boy Darius was also worried about the little local girl who had a face of forbidden bathing and poor sorrow before him, but once again got a chance to get into the circle of the rich. Suzi¡¯s expression was a bit awkward. Especially in front of Joan, she didn¡¯t know how she felt about Joan. She always felt that when everyone around her wanted to y tricks on her, even though Joan also yed tricks on her, Joan gave it to her. She is warm. She said faintly: ¡°Young Master Ling, I¡¯m busy going in.¡± ¡°You¡­ shouldn¡¯t you exin something to me?¡± Joan asked suddenly. Suzi did not answer, but bowed his head and went in. Is there any exnation? After entering the cruise meeting site, she called Walton again. Walton came very quickly, took her into a small space in the lower warehouse, gave her a stack of clothes, and put a makeup on. The teacher pushed her to her and said, ¡°The clothes are here, and the makeup artist will also follow you. When you look they want is in this pile of clothes, you have to work hard, I wish you 100,000 yuan a night!¡± After speaking, Walton left with a smile. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Suzi sat in the cabin alone, looking at the pile of clothes. Each style of clothes is even more expensive than floor-to-spot goods. The most important thing is that each style is pitiful with little fabric. Just looking at this pile of clothes, Suzi can think of how bad and vulgar he will look after wearing the clothes. After a pause, she still chose a more conservative, student-like costume. With this costume and the enchanting and cheap makeup painted by the makeup artist, Suzi came out with a tray and met Walton. Walton looked at her up and down: ¡°Yeah, I know that you will be pure, but you think about it yourself. If you are pure, see who is willing to tip you.¡± After that, Walton led Suzi to a group of nobledies anddies who were holding a goblet of red wine: ¡°Come on, let me introduce you. This is the extra actor I invited to cheer you up today, Miss Shen. Ms. Shen is the true Queen of Variety. You can order whatever you want her to wear and what kind of pose you want her to put on in the next set. Let¡¯s talk about it first. We can¡¯t be extraordinarily good. We are all civilized ces.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°This game is so exciting!¡± ¡°Hehehe, there is a good show to watch now.¡± Walton did not forget her kind reminder: ¡°You remember to give rewards. Ms. Shen lives by rewards.¡± ¡°If you have a good performance, it is natural to give a reward. It depends on whether Miss Shen is ying or not!¡± someone screamed. These famousdies and gentlemen, usually under the control of the elders, there is nothing to y with. Nowadays, seeing such a woman who took the initiative to send it to the door, who didn¡¯t have a lot of juggling. They just nced at me. Everyone¡¯s suggestions were extremely insulting, but they also followed the rules and had nothing substantive. Not far away, when Joan, who was standing on the fence, looked at being surrounded by the middle, he was already blushing and at a loss, but stillposing himself, Joan smiled at Sanford and said: ¡°This local girl is today. This is for the money. Hey, what a pity¡­¡± ¡°What a pity?¡± Sanford asked. ¡°Originally, I wanted to behave like a little girl, but Walton¡¯s little girl took the lead!¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± Joan touched his chin, and said unfinishedly: ¡°Lao Ze, do you think I should save this girl today? Let her be more interesting to me?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s OK!¡± The two were talking, Sanford nced over there, and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Ling, look!¡± At that end, with the crowd watching, Suzi could no longer get out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, an actor. Now that you are here, you have to do it! Otherwise, you will sweep our enthusiasm and you will not be able to eat!¡± Suzi is in a dilemma. ¡°Tear her clothes apart, what to pretend!¡± someone shouted loudly. Here, Joan was about to step forward to stop, but he saw a man in a suit and leather shoes rushing in when he saw the crowd. At some point, Arron had already arrived in front of Suzi, took off his suit and wrapped Suzi in his arms. ¡°Mr. Arron?¡± Someone shivered in fright. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Suzi also looked up at Arron with different expressions, wondering why Arron appeared? Then I thought about it, Arron should be here, because all the children on this cruise ship are from rich families. Arron¡¯s suit wrapped Suzi tightly, then lifted her up and buckled her in his arms, looking at the men and women present with a vicious expression. The cruise ship, which was originally high-spirited, was suddenly silent. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No one on this cruise ship is not afraid of Arron. If it is said that few people were afraid of him more than a month ago, they don¡¯t even know what Arron was. However, in a month, Arron bloodbathed the entire Fu family and took the highest power of the Fu Group in one fell swoop. This is nothing. The most important thing is that a grouppany suddenly changes ownership, but there is nothing in thepany. The chaos. This fully shows that Arron was prepared for a long time. The senior management of the group only operate normally when it changes ownership. Even Fu Hengsheng, the grandfather of Arron, the tallest elder in the Fu family, looked at Arron with admiration overnight. Not only did Fu Hengsheng not me Arron for bloodbathing the entire Fu family, but Fu Hengsheng went on to choose a wife for Arron. This is also enough to show that the fierce methods of the fourth young master of the Fu family have Who is not afraid of such a fierce character? Someone whispered: ¡°Walton, didn¡¯t you say that this woman is vanity and poor, without any background! How could she know Arron? It seems that we are dead today, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Walton also paled in shock. She was pale and filled with a begging smile: ¡°Fu¡­Arron¡­Shen¡­Suzi, she is here¡­¡± Without finishing a sentence, Arron had already hugged Suzi and left quickly. I haven¡¯t said a word since I left, but it is enough to scare the people present. After the man disappeared for a few minutes, the other people on the cruise ship came back to their senses. ¡°This¡­what¡¯s the origin of this woman? I think she just let her mercy and did not resist, she is here to make money, why did she suddenlye out and take her away?¡± ¡°Walton, this matter is your first choice. You must be responsible to us. In Yuncheng, only your elder aunt¡¯s family can match the Fu¡¯s family. You let your cousin¡¯s grandfather Shu old man Go and dredge, or we will all be troubled by you!¡± ¡°How did I know that Arron woulde!¡± Walton was angry and jealous. Why is such a faceless gold-worshiping girl so humble but so often favored by Mr. Arron? Thest time I k!ssed her in public, this time he helped her out in public and took her away. D*mn Suzi! Privately, Walton thought she was Shuyuan, the most worthy of Arron in Quanyun City. Because the Shu family is the secondrgest family in Yuncheng besides the Fu family, and Grandpa Shu loves her so much. As long as she wants to marry Arron, Grandpa Shu will definitely make the decision for her. Walton doesn¡¯t allow any woman to snatch a man from her. Especially Suzi is such a humble stuff! At this time, Joan and Sanford, who had been watching all this quietly in the corner, quietly came into the crowd. Joan looked at the frightened people present with a face, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, isn¡¯t it just my cousin who took away your little gadgets here? Is he so flustered? You guys!¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Young Master Ling, save us!¡± ¡°Now only you can speak in front of your cousin.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Ling, as long as you are willing to save me, I will unconditionally transfer my most beloved newest sports car to you!¡± Joan smiled: ¡°You said this!¡± ¡°I said it!¡± ¡°Okay. I assure all of you, it¡¯s okay! It¡¯s absolutely okay. My cousin will never openly contend with so many of your family children because of a woman like a flower girl. It¡¯s toote for him to be busy with his important affairs. Work hard to take care of you. Keep on ying, you guys keep on ying. ¡° ¡°Oh, I¡¯m relieved when Mr Ling said that.¡± ¡°Mr. Ling will take full charge of the next event. This way we can also have fun.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ling.¡± ¡°Small!¡± Joan said very generously. Although this cruise ship will be very luxurious and grand, it is also lost because of the absence of Suzi, a drama that can be used for everyone to have fun. In addition, the arrival of Arron had already cast them down, and there was no longer any crazily pretentious thoughts. The cruise ship will disperse soon. Joan and Sanford drove home and said to Sanford with interest: ¡°Lao Ze, I originally thought that after the girl was yed by this group of scraps, I would never have a chance to y with her in the future. Who knows they didn¡¯t have it today? The y is sessful, it seems that this forbidden bath girl is still my dish!¡± ¡°Why do you still want to y with that native girl! Is she so interested in you? You don¡¯t even look at your cousin who came to take people away today, and wrapped her in a suit and hugged her. She left! Joan, don¡¯t you want your life anymore!¡± As a good buddy, Sanford felt that he had to remind Joan: ¡°Mr. Ling, let me remind you that your cousin is not a good stubborn! He and his brothers and fathers dare to die, let alone your cousin?¡± Joan said confidently: ¡°You don¡¯t know my cousin, where is he defending the native girl? He is defending himself. Although he married this native girl temporarily for my little aunt¡¯s illness, he can just marry him. Married, he can¡¯t let Tu Niu be so embarrassed in broad daylight.¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­that¡¯s also true.¡± ¡°I guess, my cousin is teaching a local girl in private right now.¡± Joan smiled firmly while driving while looking straight ahead. At this time, Suzi had indeed been taken back to his residence by Arron. Along the way, the two of them didn¡¯t say a word. Suzi regretted that she didn¡¯t get the tip today, but in front of Arron, she was still indifferent. She is used to it. She has never done what she wanted, always unlucky.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. So unfortunately, it bes natural to get used to it. Arron didn¡¯t say a word with a cold face. He only drove her home quickly and walked into the elevator. He held her hard with one arm all the way. This made Suzi very ufortable. She tried to struggle, but what? He couldn¡¯t escape Arron¡¯s embrace. Until he opened the door, entered, the door mmed shut. The man suddenly flipped and pressed Suzi on the door, sped her with his arms, and forced her with a low, hoarse voice: ¡°Which one of you is the real you?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Suzi looked up at Arron, not understanding what he meant. Her tone was quiet and alienated to an almost numb gesture: ¡°Mr. Fu, what do you want to say? My conspiracy, my conspiracy against you, don¡¯t you already know? Now that I have been seen through by you, you are still asking What am i doing?¡± ¡°Then you seem to have forgotten, what did I warn you about?¡± The man¡¯s tone was not as harsh as before. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Suzi lowered his head andughed at himself suddenly. Not to mention that Arron had warned her not to hook up with other men while she was still married. Even if Arron didn¡¯t warn her, who could she hook up with? None of the men and women at the cruise meeting today treated her as a human being, including Joan, who treated her well, and the y mentality in his eyes could not be concealed. She is a poor joke in the hearts of those people. ¡°I just want to simply earn a tip, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s a pity that my way of earning tips has also been blocked by you.¡± Suzi said truthfully. Her tone did notin, nor did it seem to exin. It¡¯s like a sense of powerlessness in epting reality. Arron was taken aback for a moment. His dark, deep eyes looked at her unblinkingly, then he turned the subject and asked: ¡°You painted the architectural design?¡± Suzi suddenly raised her head to look at Arron, her long curly eyshes flickered involuntarily to hide her panic, but the more she covered her up, the more she panicked: ¡°Wh¡­what design? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°The picture you drew! I saw it in your room.¡± Arron said in a low, maic voice. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what Arron knew? She only knew that Arron had always opposed her deceiving his mother. If Arron was told that she had learned a lot of practical knowledge about architecture from Aunt Shanna in prison, would Arron give her another guilty one? Hat? She is not afraid of anything else, she is most afraid of losing her job. If Arron gets angry and doesn¡¯t want her to have a job, let alone in this city, it will be difficult for her to find a job even in the whole country. ¡°Um¡­that picture, it was me¡­our design director drew¡­drew it, because she did not have time to modify the sketch, so¡­just¡­ Let me work overtime at night to help her revise¡­¡± Suzi stammered in denial. ¡°Really?¡± Arron asked with interest. Suzi suddenly felt that his tone today was not so cold. Doesn¡¯t he seem to be ming her? She felt much more rxed. He raised his head and looked at him again. The close distance between him and her made her feel oppressive and forced her to look at his face. His face is so beautiful. It¡¯s the kind that is cold, cruel, spicy, and pretty. Now, the way he looked at her made her unpredictable, she didn¡¯t even know whether he was happy or angry? I just feel that a man like him can stun the rich children on the cruise, but he is not the man who can give Suzi warmth and help. Although he wouldn¡¯t y with her like the people on the cruise party, he was also like the people on the cruise party. He never treated her as a person, right? Suzi, who walked in this circle of wealthy people by mistake, was already physically and mentally numb. Suzi didn¡¯t want to send Arron¡¯s question again. He only quietly said, ¡°Mr. Fu, We are just a contract. When the contract expires, you give me what I want and I leave. That¡¯s it.¡± After speaking, she got out from under his arm and entered her room silently. The door closed quietly. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Arron was stunned behind him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Next day Suzi woke up early as usual, and just about to go out after washing up, he heard the low voice calling out from behind: ¡°Wait a minute.¡± When Suzi turned around, he saw Arron in a suit and leather shoes, holding a briefcase. She: ¡°?¡± ¡°I went to see my mother in the hospital this morning.¡± Arron said lightly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Some ufortable following Arron, got off the elevator, went out, and saw Christopher¡¯s car parked at the door. Suzi walked in front of the car without any intention of stopping, and when he passed the car door, Arron suddenly grabbed her arm. Suzi shivered in shock. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Arron said lightly, and then opened the door to let her sit in the car. He also got in, sitting side by side with her. This sudden move made Suzi even more unnatural. He was ustomed to her coldly and harshly, and this sudden behavior would make her extremely ufortable. However, Arron was veryfortable. He didn¡¯t say a word all the way. Instead, he took out hisputer to handle official affairs, and didn¡¯t look at Suzi too much. Suzi twisted his clothes ufortably. She thought she was generous enough in front of him, calm and natural, but she never thought that it was all in his cold and hard state. As soon as he changed his normal today, her heart was at a loss, and she was still too tender in front of him. Christopher in front of him nced at Suzi from time to time, and suddenly felt that the girl twisting her clothes was very cute. As the car drove all the way to the hospital, Shanna saw Arron and Suzi seeing her together in the morning for the first time. The joy was self-evident. However, the old man is very reasonable. Knowing that in the morning, her son is going to the Fu Group to handlepany affairs, and Suzi is going to work, so she didn¡¯t let her son and daughter-in- After leaving the hospital, Suzi finally let out a sigh of relief. She was going to the hospital to take a bus to go to work. However, before she could turn around, the man behind her spoke again: ¡°Eat breakfast together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suzi looked at Arron nkly. The man is a puppet, it doesn¡¯t look like a joke at all, and it¡¯s an expression that doesn¡¯t allow her to refuse. ¡°Um¡­I have eaten breakfast.¡± After speaking, Suzi wanted to p himself in the face. The man raised his head and nced around: ¡°That¡¯s it, go to the Kyushu breakfast room.¡± After speaking, he walked straight over. He was too abnormal today, and Suzi didn¡¯t dare not follow him. He came to the restaurant, and the man sat at the table in a telling tone and said to Suzi, ¡°You go buy breakfast. I have a bowl of soy milk.¡± , Two fried dough sticks, whatever you want.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she still obediently bought it. She bought her breakfast and put it in front of him. She sat opposite him anxiously, and asked in a slightly desperate tone: ¡°Mr. Fu, I don¡¯t know what you are. ¡­ Why?¡± ¡°What and why?¡± The man bit half of the fritters and looked up at Suzi impatiently. ¡°Come to breakfast with me, why?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Between husband and wife, have breakfast together, why are there so many?¡± The man said without looking at Suzi. Chapter 75 – 76 Chapter 75 ¨C 76 Chapter 75 Suzi suddenly raised his head to look at Arron, his face turned red. The man ate thest bite of fried dough sticks, then got up and left. I ignored Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher, who was standing on the side, suddenly came to Suzi and said in a low voice: ¡°Miss Shen, you look better when you are still shy and at a loss.¡± After speaking, he followed his master and left the breakfast hall. Suzi took a mouthful of food indiscriminately, and then walked out. When she came to the restaurant, she did not see Arron¡¯s car. She thought that Arron was gone, so she stood alone outside the restaurant, silently wondering what she was thinking. Not far away, Arron in the car also stared at Suzi calmly. She stood alone, like a thin leaf in the wind, her expression was a bit stubborn, but more of an unfamiliar expression. Not only that, Arron also saw a kind of lonely and helpless pitifulness. ¡°Go and check, in her belly, whose child is she carrying?¡± Arron suddenly said to Christopher. Christopher: ¡°From where to check, if she herself doesn¡¯t tell who the child in her belly is, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°The Lin family.¡± Arron said: ¡°She had lived in the Lin family for eight years. The Lin family knew her pastpletely and started to investigate from the Lin family.¡± ¡°Understood the Fourth Young Master. Then Miss Lanita¡­¡± Christopher didn¡¯t know which muscle he had made the mistake, and suddenly he mentioned Lanita. Christopher could tell that Arron didn¡¯t like Lanita at all. He even hated Lanita. But because Lanita saved Arron¡¯s life, Arron had to marry her as his wife. Arron didn¡¯t answer Christopher¡¯s words, but said lightly: ¡°Drive!¡± Christopher secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As the car drove away, he nced at the girl at the door of the restaurant in the rearview mirror, the girl was still standing there. Christopher thought to himself, Suzi is still too tender after fighting with Arron. When Arron changed the way of getting along with her, she immediately got up and down, and to put it bluntly, she was still a little girl in her early twenties. Suzi stood at the entrance of the restaurant for a full ten minutes before going to take the bus to work. When I arrive at thepany, I will report to the director: ¡°Director, do I need to draw any artwork for you today?¡± The director immediately greeted with a smile: ¡°Suzi,e ande.¡± Having said that, she got up and came to Suzi, took Suzi¡¯s hand, and led them to the door of the Chase Room of the Design Department, then raised her head and patted twice. ¡°Attention everyone!¡± The design director announced loudly: ¡°From now on, in our department, no one can instruct Suzi to do this or that. She is also a designer like you. If Suzi wants to have afternoon tea or a cup of coffee in the future, you will take turns to buy it for her! Everyone has to turn! ¡° As soon as this remark came out, it immediately drew sighs from the audience. Suzi also became ufortable immediately. The director raised her so high, wouldn¡¯t she have be the public enemy of the entire design department? She was about to exin something to the design director, but she heard the director say again: ¡°Starting today, I will be on a business trip for half a month. After Ie back in half a month, I will find out who of you bullied Suzi. No way you guys!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t know what the director means. Maybe the director is such a resolute, quick-talking person? But Suzi knew that her life in the design department would be even more difficult for her to be pushed up like this by the director. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Suzi¡¯s calm face didn¡¯t look at anyone. She only epts the status quo. The big deal is being ridiculed by the design department, she can still work here. Chapter 76 For her, it is more important to live without anything and to give birth to her own baby. After the director announced, he really went on a business trip. Suzi sat quietly in his seat alone. ¡°Suzi!¡± Zhou Meiyun, a senior designer in the design department, shouted viciously. ¡°Miss Zhou, what do you have to do, please tell me, I will finish it.¡± Suzi looked at Zhou Meiyun transparently and calmly. It surprised Zhou Meiyun: ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi stopped speaking, just waiting for Zhou Meiyun to call her. Zhou Meiyun sneered fiercely and said: ¡°Go! Take all the materials and samples I collected from the supplier on the construction site, and let the engineer personally check it! The director is on a business trip, and thepany¡¯s car can¡¯t be applied for, you Carry these things on your back and go by bus!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Construction samples, a small piece of ceramic tile, a small bucket of silica gel, and an as, all sorts of misceneous, Suzi looked at it, and he had to put arge snakeskin bag in a snakeskin bag. Let her take the bus with these things on her back? Zhou Meiyun looked at Suzi with a weird smile. Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay, I will go now.¡± After finishing talking, she took a big snakeskin bag in the warehouse, loaded the same things, and installed them, almost dragging, pulling, and dragging, dragging these things out of the design department little by little. As soon as she left, people in the design department ridiculed: ¡°What¡¯s so great! I thought that when the director looked up high, I would go to heaven!¡± ¡°The director is not here, I can¡¯t kill her!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill her, who will help us after she is killed?¡± ¡°Eh, you heard that, she heard that she would go to sit and lift her at night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I heard that she still specializes in seduce the kind of rich children, but it seems that those rich children don¡¯t like her very much.¡± ¡°If you can see her, then we modern girls, wouldn¡¯t it be in vain?¡± Suzi dragged the snakeskin bag sample and data to the elevator amidst the ridicule of colleagues, went downstairs, and then got out of the elevator, dragging it a little bit, to the bus stop. The bus arrived very quickly, and Suzi couldn¡¯t keep up, so he drove to chase the bus, reluctantly got on the bus, the door was not closed, but the bag of things he was carrying could not be dragged up. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t affect other passengers!¡± The driver said to Suzi impatiently. Suzi became more anxious, and pulled upwards vigorously. But identally, her hand slipped, and she fell on her back. Suzi felt desperate, thinking that even if the bus had only two steps, her child could not be saved after the fall. Is this fate? Suzi¡¯s tears fell. However, she did not fall to the ground, but fell in a strong arm. As soon as Suzi looked up, he saw Joan¡¯s smile, always looking at her with a seven-point evil, three- point y and cynical smile. ¡°Ling, Mr. Ling¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s face flushed suddenly, and she was struggling to get rid of Joan. Joan pulled her lips and smiled: ¡°Suzi, I didn¡¯t expect you to hold a grudge?¡± Suzi: ¡°Mr Ling, what did you say?¡± Chapter 77 – 78 Chapter 77 ¨C 78 Chapter 77 Joan¡¯s strong arms hugged her down, and thennded on the ground, with a wicked smile still on his face: ¡°Just because I said at the cruise ship meeting that you want to hook up with Shu Shao, and you have no righteousness on the cruise ship. Save you, you hate me?¡± Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± She really didn¡¯t. What is her rtionship with Joan? Why hate others? Suzi is a transparent person who can think about everything. ¡°Tu Niu! I tell you, you just got into the eyes of the money that day, and you rushed to let people y with you. No one can save you. If I save you, I have to talk to the rich man in Nancheng. Miss is an enemy. No one can save you except my cousin Arron. Besides, it¡¯s a game. Since you agreed to Walton, they also paid for it, so you have nothing to feel wronged.¡± Joan said mercilessly on Suzi¡¯s face. Suzi said in a t tone again: ¡°Mr. Ling, I really don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°Then why did you carry such a big bag of things, walked awkwardly, and couldn¡¯t get on thest bus, but you didn¡¯t call me to let me see you off?¡± Joan asked rhetorically. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did I tell you, what will happen to me in the future?¡± Joan¡¯s tone was domineering. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Suzi lowered his head. She didn¡¯t know what to say. With her eloquence, she couldn¡¯t tell Joan, and she didn¡¯t want to care about Joan¡¯s strong words and slurs. Joan¡¯s strong words and slurs were all because of fun and a whim. And Suzi, just remember that this man is still the one who helped her. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Joanmanded domineeringly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi obediently got into Joan¡¯s car. The car drove all the way to the south of the city. Along the way, Joan just screamed at this song like a wolf howling, and then screamed at the song, did not answer to Suzi, did he look through the rearview mirror? Suzi nced. Every time, Suzi would smile at him. Joan smiled calmly, and said in his heart: Finally he willugh. This is progress. I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t be attacked! The harder it is to break, the more interesting it is. When they arrived at the construction site, Joan turned around and drove away. Suzi picked up the distribution waspleted, it was already a little bit after noon. Up. Suzi nced at the canteen on the construction site. Most of the construction workers had eaten it. She simply bought a portion in the canteen and sat on a freshly-built park flowerbed outside the construction team to eat a boxed lunch. The amount of boxed meals on the construction site isrge, and the dishes are also good. Two meats and two vegetarians are only ten yuan. Especially in the material, there is actually a boiled sweet potato. The sweet potatoes are white, sweet, and sand noodles. Suzi likes to eat this kind of sweet potatoes. There are still a lot of these sweet potatoes in the canteen. When the rice was served, the auntie gave her more , Now sitting on the flower bed and eating boiled sweet potatoes, Suzi also feels relish. There were a small amount of tendons in the sweet potato, so she carefully picked out the tendons. There were a little red and loose grains on the tendons. She was reluctant to throw them away and ate them all. ¡°Is it so delicious?¡± Joan suddenly sat beside her and asked. Suzi was taken aback: ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t you already left?¡± He was too sloppy and sent Suzi here. When Suzi got out of the car, he didn¡¯t even say hello, but drove away. Suzi was used to being such a person, so he didn¡¯t care. Unexpectedly, he was still there. ¡°I sent you here, so I have to drag you back. You didn¡¯t leave. Where shall I go? Is it possible that you want me to be like you, with the dust on the construction site on one side of the semi-finished product? In her building, you are going to drill around and give demos to people, but you can¡¯t figure it out!¡± Joan asked her, curling her lips. Chapter 78 Suzi didn¡¯t answer, just bowed his head and continued to eat his own meal. The tendons on the sweet potato have not been divided yet, so she continues to divide while eating. ¡°You love sweet potatoes so much?¡± Joan asked. ¡°Well, because it¡¯s sweet.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Is it that sweet? It¡¯s not chocte! Bring it over and let the master taste it. If the master finds that you lie to me, I will deal with you on the spot!¡± Joan grabbed the lunch box in Suzi¡¯s hand and the chopsticks in Suzi¡¯s hand. Regardless of whether it was in the open air or the ce was full of dust, one chopstick picked up a piece of sweet potato and stuffed it into his mouth. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She stared at Joan nkly. Joan ate one piece and another piece. After eating, he froze for a while: ¡°D*mn, I didn¡¯t expect the food on this construction site to be so fragrant, this sweet potato is so delicious, sweet, fragrant, sandy and glutinous.¡± His expression is exaggerated and vulgar. Suziughed. The smile is very sweet, the kind of smile that oozes from the heart to the outside. Joan was taken aback, and frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t seen Suzi smile, and the most he saw was her face with in expression and indifferent forbidden bath. Even if she asionally saw her smile, it was only shallow and polite. But this time is different. This time sheughed very openly, and her smile was as if¡­ Joan frowned and rolled his eyes quickly, and he thought of the sound of spring water ding-dong. Suzi¡¯s sweet smile is like the ding-dong sound of a clear spring in a mountain stream. There is a clean childishness in the crispness. Joan suddenly thought that she had just turned twenty, four years younger than him. This afternoon, Suzi did not return to thepany. Because Joan ate her box lunch, she took her to the restaurant again and ordered a table of good dishes. She didn¡¯t move her chopsticks much, but listened to Joan¡¯s nonsense quietly. Even if Joan spoke vulgar words, cursed people, and said rampant words, Su He felt nothing. She still listened. At 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Joan sent Suzi to the door of the hospital where Shanna was shrinking. The soil girl fooled away. When Suzi walked into the ward alone, he saw that Arron was also in the ward, feeding his mother bites of fish porridge freshly simmered in a casserole. ¡°Arron, why did youe earlier than me today? Let me feed my mom.¡± From morning till now, Suzi is in a good mood today. Arron handed the bowls and chopsticks to Suzi, and Suzi fed Shanna bite by bite, and Shanna cheerfully said with every bite: ¡°Eh, if Mom¡¯s life could be longer, how good would it be? ?¡± ¡°Mom, you will live a long life.¡± Suzi gave Shanna another sip: ¡°But you can eat more. Only by eating more can you be good. If you are good, you can live a long life.¡± ¡°Hey, mom listens to you, mom eat more.¡± Shanna, who knew that he was dead soon, was also happy with something. Arron on the side said, ¡°I have eaten for mom, and I will take you to buy some clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t expect to look at Arron with an expression. Chapter 79 – 80 Chapter 79 ¨C 80 Chapter 79 The man didn¡¯t speak, but got up and went out. Shanna smiled and said: ¡°This stinky guy has always talked little, Suzi, you are a sh marriage, and you have very little emotional foundation, but you will find him good in the future.¡± ¡°I know my mother, then I go shopping for clothes with Arron?¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Suzi immediately followed, and as soon as he walked to the door, he heard Shanna shouting: ¡°Qin¡¯er, Mom knows you are standing outside, youe in, and Mom has something to tell you.¡± Arron was really standing outside the door. He heard his mother calling him. He said to Christopher, ¡°You take her to the car first, and I¡¯lle over right away.¡± ¡°Good Fourth Young Master.¡± Arron turned around and went in again: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Stupid son!¡± Shanna beat her son angrily: ¡°You have been married to Suzi for more than a month. Mom can see that you have been cold to her. Mom knows that you have no feelings, so Mom has never used you. .¡± ¡°Fortunately, Suzi is a good daughter-inw. She neverined to you for neglecting her in front of me. The clothes she wears are cheap, and I can¡¯t puncture them. Today, you are finally getting better. You must buy more beautiful clothes for her, she It¡¯s Fu¡¯s youngdy!¡± Arron: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Go! Don¡¯t let Suzi Suzi wait outside in a hurry.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Arron walked out of his mother¡¯s ward. At the other end, Christopher and Suzi were both waiting for Arron beside Arron¡¯s car. Seeing Arron Christopher: ¡°You¡­ are calling me?¡± Suzi had never taken the initiative to speak to him, and Christopher felt ttered when he called him so suddenly. Suzi bit his lip and asked, ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know him¡­why do you do this to me?¡± Christopher smiled: ¡°Master is good to grandma, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Stop teasing you.¡± Christopherughed again: ¡°In fact, the coldness and ruthlessness of the Fourth Young Master depends on whom he is dealing with. If it is an enemy, then he is more unfeeling than anyone. If it is a friend or rtive, the Fourth Young Master is also unfeeling. It¡¯s warm.¡± Suzi: ¡°He¡­ treats me as a friend?¡± ¡°You are very kind to her mother, he is watching.¡± Christopher said truthfully. In fact, there is another meaning, which Christopher didn¡¯t know. When Arron saw Suzi¡¯s hand-drawn architectural design drawings, the drawings were serious and meticulous, even including the steel bars used inside, the small details and the handling of load- bearing, which were all marked in extra detail. From the artwork alone, it can be seen that this girl is a serious and responsible girl. Not only that, she also inherited her mother¡¯s hobby. His mother is about to die soon, and there are people in this world who continue her mother¡¯s hobby, which makes Arron suddenly feel indescribable. All day long, as long as he is free, he will think of the alienated figure of loneliness in his mind, and under that in expression there is a stubborn and unyielding look that can¡¯t be concealed. In the middle of the afternoon, he came to the hospital early to visit his mother. Because he knew that Suzi came here every day after get off work. At this time, when the girl showed a shy smile to Christopher, Arron suddenly realized that the way she When he came to Christopher and Suzi, Christopher immediately opened the car door: ¡°Four young masters, where are we going?¡± ¡°Several youngdies¡¯ brands in the most high-end shopping malls in the city center. In this way, if you call to make an appointment, you will say that we will be there in one hour.¡± Arron looked at Suzi while speaking. Moreover, he raised his hand to signal Suzi to sit in. Suzi suddenly did not know what to do. At exactly this time, her mobile phone rang, and Suzi didn¡¯t even look at the caller ID, so he immediately connected: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°Suzi!¡± Jarod¡¯s extremely disgusting voice was on the other end. Chapter 80 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She nced at Arron subconsciously, her expression fairly calm. On the other side, Jarod¡¯s words did not stop: ¡°You will die for me immediately! If you don¡¯te, I will regret it!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Suzi said calmly. After closing the thread, both Christopher and Arron looked at her. ¡°That¡­¡± Suzi wringed his fingers: ¡°I went to the construction site this afternoon to deliver the sample and came to Aunt Xia without returning to thepany. Now¡­ the supervisor asked me to go back to thepany. . I finally got this job.¡± ¡°Buy the clothes tomorrow.¡± Arron said. Suzi breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Let Christopher send you.¡± ¡°No¡­no need.¡± Suzi turned around: ¡°This is very close to where I work.¡± After speaking, she trot away and left. After leaving the hospital and getting on the bus, Suzi called back to Jarod: ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything!¡± ¡°You robbed my daughter¡¯s husband!¡± Jarod said viciously. Suzi¡¯s tone was t and calm: ¡°About this matter, you don¡¯t seem to be able to find me, Mr. Lin. You should ask your daughter to find Mr. Fu. Oh, by the way, your daughter Lanita doesn¡¯te often. Are you looking for Mr. Fu? I have never disturbed them.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jarod gritted his teeth on the phone angrily: ¡°You give me a coffee at Shui¡¯an right away! You will regret it if you don¡¯te!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Suzi only said one word, and then closed the line. Half an hourter, she came outside of Shui¡¯an Coffee and saw Jarod sitting alone on the deck through the ss. At this time, Jarod was also looking at Suzi viciously. Suzi came to him and did not take a seat. Indifferently asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± ¡°You will get out of Nancheng within three days!¡± Jarod said unreasonably. ¡°Why!¡± Suzi said. ¡°I am your adoptive father for eight years!¡± ¡°You are not my adoptive father! For the favor I owed you for eight years in your house, I have already used your daughter to go to jail to repay the debt! I don¡¯t owe you now!¡± Suzi despised Jarod without any concession. ¡°Then you just wait for your mother¡¯s grave, and it¡¯s been dug up!¡± Jarod¡¯s expression was incredibly hideous. ¡°Then your daughter will never want to marry Arron in this life.¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was extremely in. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Suzi took the bag and left. She was afraid that Jarod would dig her mother¡¯s grave, and she was also afraid that Jarod would disturb Aunt Xia again, so she came. She came just to be more ruthless than Jarod! A word to calm her, and then leave. Suzi didn¡¯t want to see Jarod more for a second. Once, when she was young, she lived in Lin¡¯s family like a beggar. At that time, she really regarded Jarod as her father. She needed the love of her father. Other little girls had them, but she didn¡¯t. She once couldn¡¯t figure out that she and Lanita were both adopted children of the Lin family. Why did Jarod show Lanita¡¯s weakness as the jewel in his palm. And she is a beggar. And have to beg for money? Suzi sat alone under the bus stop sign under the night sky, crying and blurred. She cried and couldn¡¯t live up to it. Why did she always imagine Jarod as her father? Late at night, she dragged her tired body back to Arron¡¯s residence. The door opened, and a voice came: ¡°Mrs., Mr. asked me to wait for you toe back for dinner.¡± Chapter 81 – 82 Chapter 81 ¨C 82 Chapter 81 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Because Arron likes to be alone. Suzi also deals with three meals a day outside, so Sister Tian doesn¡¯t She really didn¡¯t expect that Tian¡¯s wife would wait for her to eat in the restaurant. Sister Tian carried the small casserole to the kitchen with a smile, and said as she walked: ¡°This chicken is a local chicken I brought from the country. It has been stewed for an afternoon. It will be hot. You can try it. It¡¯s fresh.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Well, thank you Aunt Tian.¡± She hasn¡¯t eaten home-cooked food for a long time, and the stewed chicken that walks away just to make up for the child in her stomach. She was really hungry too. The previous quarrel with Jarod did not feel hungry. This dinner was full and good. Suzi¡¯s original sad and lonely mood improved because of this meal and Arron¡¯s attitude towards her during the day. He hadn¡¯t slept for a long time, and Suzi slept very well this night. Good. When she woke up the next day, Suzi didn¡¯t dare toe out. She was afraid that when she met Arron, she used to be indifferent to each other and it was easy to get along. If you ignore me, I don¡¯t have to smile to you every day. Now that Arron¡¯s attitude towards her has changed, she doesn¡¯t know how to say hello to Arron. But no matter how coy, Suzi still has to get up, wash, go to the hospital, and then go to work. Coming out of the bedroom, the hall was quiet, she looked sideways, and there was no one. The man should have already walked. Although he is the most powerful person in the Fu Group, he is not at all busy on weekdays. This morning, Suzi went to the hospital to visit Aunt Xia, and then went to work in thepany. Because the design director was not there, and because the director killed Suzi in front of all colleagues in the department yesterday, Suzi was in the department. Life is not easy at all. This day, in addition to doing misceneous work, she also has more long legs. When colleagues once again asked her to let her go to the construction site, Suzi did not call Joan. She is not an active girl, and she will not take the initiative to get in touch with a wealthy child who is very different from her identity. Even if Joan said that the sky was falling in disorder. He said his, Suzi has his own principles in his heart. However, she never met Joan at the bus stop today. Waiting for the bus was much slower than Joan¡¯s special bus picking up her. This afternoon, after Suzi came back from the construction site, Aunt Xia¡¯s hospital was nearly an hourte than yesterday. She thought she would not meet Arron today, but unexpectedly, as soon as she walked in, Arron was there again. ¡°Suzi, you can count asing.¡± When Shanna saw Suzi, she took her hand: ¡°Qin¡¯er has been waiting for you for a long time. You worked overtime yesterday, so you didn¡¯t buy ready-made clothes, did you?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yes, mom, there is something wrong with thepany.¡± ¡°Then go now. Go early. There are many ces to choose from. Don¡¯t forget that you two will have a meal first and go shopping in the mall.¡± Shanna urged. In front of his son and daughter-inw, the old man never talked about his illness, but urged the young couple to stay together. Even if such a mother-inw is fake, Suzi thinks that Shanna is equal to his own mother. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go first, you have a good rest.¡± Suzi reluctantly bid farewell to Shanna. After going out, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at Arron. The man¡¯s attitude towards her in the past two days has really changed a hundred and eighty degrees. Yesterday she thought he was on a whim, but she didn¡¯t expect that he still wanted to add new clothes to her today. I was touched inexplicably. In the car, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, the man is also a cold face who doesn¡¯t like words, and neither of them speaks. Unlike Joan, Suzi did not speak in Joan¡¯s car, but Joan would make all kinds of small movements to interfere with her. Chapter 82 But Arron is different. She is calm enough. He is more calm than her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His eyes didn¡¯t rest on her at all, as if she was air. In this way, Suzi¡¯s hand twisted the corner of his clothes involuntarily, but at this time, Arron suddenly turned around and said to her, ¡°Should I smoke a cigarette?¡± The corners of Suzi¡¯s scared hand shook off, and she nodded quickly: ¡°Okay.¡± The man then opened the window, took the cigarette, and lit the cigarette. His action waspleted in one go, a cigarette came into his mouth, and he inhaled in a hurry, Suzi found that he did not breathe out smoke. When he was surprised, the peripheral light of his eyes realized that it was not that he didn¡¯t spit out smoke, but that the smoke came out of the window from his nose little by little. As for him, he was so calm and calm. It was the first time that Suzi saw that a man smokes such a hidden domineering posture of smoking and spitting fog, which is very simr to a mature man. Suzi was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly, she blushed. A little tobo smell mixed into Suzi¡¯s nose, and Suzi subconsciously coughed lightly. The man immediately squeezed out most of the cigarette butts, and then the window opened. At this time Christopher looked at the rearview mirror frequently, and Arron frowned and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Master, there seems to be someone following us?¡± Christopher was born in a special agency, with a stunt. He was Arron¡¯s assistant, and the driver was actually Arron¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°Lead it to the main road with few pedestrians.¡± Arron calmly made a decision. ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as Christopher¡¯s steering wheel hit an overtakingne, the car elerated out of the city with a¡¯ooh¡¯ and went to a remote road. Arron nced at Suzi next to her, her eyes were calm as waves. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± he asked. She shook her head: ¡°Not afraid.¡± After a pause, she faintly exined: ¡°I am a woman who has been in jail, and the jail is also very cruel, I have seen it all¡­¡± Arron then said to Christopher, who drove in front of him, ¡°ask the source, if necessary, solve it on the spot.¡± ¡°I know the Fourth Young Master!¡± Christopher replied. Arron had just been in office for more than a month, and there were countless people who wanted to rebel against him. If he kept hiding in the dark without letting him know, he would pass by with one eye closed. If he dared to follow all the way from the hospital to here in broad daylight, then he would not be soft. The car stopped on a secluded mountain road. Christopher got off the car. From the rearview mirror, Suzi saw at least two cars parked behind him, and six or seven sturdy men got out of the car. They surrounded Christopher from all sides. However, within ten minutes, all the people fell. Christopher got in the car: ¡°Master, it¡¯s all solved.¡± ¡°Go back.¡± Arron said two short words. Just after he finished speaking, a person suddenly appeared on his car door. The car window was smoked by Arron half an hour ago. It was not closed. At this moment, that person was half. A bloody face stuck out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suzi, who had said that he was not afraid, screamed in shock. Arron hugged Suzi into his arms. Chapter 83 – 84 Chapter 83 ¨C 84 Chapter 83 Only half of Suzi¡¯s scream came to an abrupt end in Arron¡¯s arms. The man put an arm around her and put her eyes on his chest. Suzi couldn¡¯t see anything. But she has an unprecedented sense of security. Immediately afterwards, her ears were also covered by Arron¡¯s big hands. Then, Suzi heard four or five muffled sounds, simr to the sound of fireworks. Suzi subconsciously shrank into the man¡¯s arms again. The man released his hand covering her ears, and she heard the man say to Christopher: ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove away with a¡¯swish¡¯. Suzi gradually sat up from the man¡¯s arms, her face was red, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Arron at all, she only nced at the rearview mirror of the car, she saw the parking ce just now, and fell down. People. She knew that the muffled sound just now, simr to the sound of fireworks, was actually the sound of gunfire. Involuntarily, Suzi nced at the man. His calm face seemed as if nothing had happened. On the way, she didn¡¯t speak any more, and the situation in which he put one arm around her and covered her eyes and ears when he was dealing with the person kept in her mind. She knew that he didn¡¯t want her to see the horror. The human side. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s afraid. Inexplicably warm in my heart. The man took her to dinner. Her appetite was not very good. She said that it was impossible to be calm and not frightened. The man didn¡¯t ask her why, but only symbolically ate something, and took her to the shopping mall to choose money. She had been to this kind of shopping mall before when she was in college, but she had never consumed it. She can¡¯t afford the clothes here. Just feast your eyes every time. The counters that Arron took her to were all of a tender style, but his vision was surprisingly good. The styles he chose all matched Suzi. The salespersons at the counter saw such a big benefactor, all of them shining in their eyes. They fawned and ttered after running, ¡°Mr., your girlfriend is really beautiful, and the temperament is very refined¡­ ..¡± ¡°Sister,¡± the man said. ¡°Uh¡­what I said, it looks so much like you.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Far away, in the back corner of a special elevator for garbage bins, Jarod, Lanita, and Moira¡¯s family of three were looking at Suzi and Arron without blinking. Lanita¡¯s eyes were red as blood. She was crying and gritted her teeth: ¡°Dad! I¡¯m going to kill that b!tch Suzi, I¡¯m going to kill her now! If you don¡¯t kill her Sooner orter, our whole family will be killed by Arron, oooooo¡­¡± Lanita¡¯s cry was desperate. She had told Arron several times that she wanted to live with Arron, and she wanted to have a close rtionship with Arron, but Arron always drove her out very unhappy. Now Lanita didn¡¯t dare to ask Arron any more, she was afraid that Arron would be offended. She thought that Arron was cold and hot in nature, but she couldn¡¯t think that Arron brought Suzi to the most prosperous ce in the whole Yuncheng, and personally selected clothes for Suzi. Lanita went crazy with jealousy! Chapter 84 Moira on the side also hated her hideous face. She raised her arm and hit her husband on the shoulder: ¡°Jarod, didn¡¯t you talk to her yesterday?¡± Jarod looked gloomy, his eyes hated him so much that he couldn¡¯t kill Suzi with his eyes: ¡°I found it, this evil obstacle actually challenged me. It seems that she has Arron to support her, and her wings are getting harder and harder!¡± ¡°If you hold that woman in your hand, Suzi will have to kneel for us!¡± Moira gritted her teeth and asked Jarod: ¡°You paid such a high price for a private detective to investigate the whereabouts of that woman. , Do you have eyebrows now?¡± Jarod sighed: ¡°Eh¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer, but Moira and Lanita could hear from Jarod¡¯s tone, there should be no hope. Seeing the hatred of his wife and daughter, Jarod felt guilty and angry: ¡°I must find that woman. No matter how much I spend, I must find that woman, but before I find that woman, We must save ourselves first, and Lanita must marry Arron and be the wife of the most powerful man in the entire cloud city, must!¡± Lanita wiped a tear: ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Good girl, dad find a way!¡± Jarod¡¯s vicious eyes red at Suzi. From afar, Suzi, who tried on the women¡¯s clothing counter, couldn¡¯t help being cold-hearted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Maybe this dress is too thin. It¡¯s almost winter now. I am wearing a bit cold and it¡¯s not suitable.¡± Suzi said warmly. After speaking, she looked at the pile of handbags at the counter, and continued: ¡°All There are already ten or twenty sets. Don¡¯t buy it. Buying is a waste.¡± Since childhood, Suzi has never been so extravagant. He bought so many clothes at once, and every one of them is a luxury item. Suzi has a sense of wasteful shame in his heart. ¡°If you don¡¯t have what you like, don¡¯t buy it,¡± the man said. ¡°I have enough.¡± ¡°Go home.¡± The man said briefly. The man did not carry so many handbags, nor did Suzi, because the man is a super VIP here, and someone in the mall will deliver it to the door. After leaving the mall, the man didn¡¯t get in the car again, but said to Christopher: ¡°You take her home and I will go to thepany to handle affairs.¡± He said that he was dealing with affairs, but he was actually going to thepany to deal with those who had been dealt with by strict lenient. Christopher knew it well, and he nodded. Arron got in another car and drove away. Christopher said to Suzi, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Suzi asked with a smile: ¡°Assistant Yan, that I¡­can you send me to thepany to work overtime? I¡­¡± In fact, she originally nned to go to the hospital to see Aunt Xia first, and then return to thepany to work overtime, because her colleagues assigned her too much chores, she did chores only during the day, and the director gave her the artwork, but there was no artwork. Time to draw. She can also take it home and draw by hand, but if it is too slow, she will be seen by Arron. There is aputer in thepany, so she wants to work overtime in thepany. ¡°No problem,¡± Christopher said. This evening, Suzi worked overtime in thepany veryte. Working on theputer was much better than manual work. Suzi was almost selfless at work. He waited until he was finished and saw it. It was eleven o¡¯clock in the night. She immediately grabbed the bag and left thepany, Christopher was still waiting for her. When I got home, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock at night. As soon as I walked through the hallway, I saw the man sitting in the living room in a nightgown, with a pinkptop in front of him. ¡°Come and take a look, do you like it?¡± the man said. Chapter 85 – 86 Chapter 85 ¨C 86 Chapter 85 Suzi¡¯s eyes clearly lit up. That¡¯s thetest and highest-endptop designed specifically for drawing. It¡¯s so light, thin, and so beautiful. How could she not like it? It¡¯s just thatptops are more luxury products than cameras. At least, she has no ns to purchase ¡°Hi¡­ Hi¡­ I like it.¡± Suzi, who has always been cold and frosty, couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. Before she finished a word, she began to swallow wildly. Really disappointed. Suzi scratched his head subconsciously, and couldn¡¯t help but pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°Am I a bit stupid?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He has never seen her like this. She is truly like a twenty-year-old girl, stupid, sweet, and she smiles like a fool. Little baby. The man did not answer, but pushed theptop in front of Suzi: ¡°Take it away.¡± He got up and left. He was wearing a bathrobe, and Suzi could see that he should have just taken a bath, so he was probably sitting here waiting for her. His hair is not as meticulous as it used to be, straight and hard and scary. His hair now hangs down naturally, soft and fluffy, hanging on his forehead, covering his half-fcuked brows and the never-bottom ck eyes, making him not as cold and hard as usual. Suzi remembered that just five hours ago, he had put one arm around her, covered her eyes and ears with his palm, and reached out the window with the other hand, using the coldest weapon to kill a person. At this moment, she was not afraid of him. Suddenly she lowered her head, smiled lightly, and then said in a slightly mischievous tone: ¡°You look like this, so cute.¡± After speaking, Suzi ran into his bedroom holding the notebook. The remaining man was stunned by himself. Fierce? Arron stood there for a while, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a set of phone numbers. The other end was quickly connected: ¡°Siye, Miss Shen has already gone upstairs.¡± ¡°What does fierce mean?¡± the man asked. Christopher: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s 20-year-old girl, how to describe a man with fierceness?¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­Um, Lord, is it the second louder or the third one?¡± Arron thought for a while: ¡°Second voice, raise the voice. Is this something special? It¡¯s more fierce, more fierce?¡± What he actually thought was that she was present when he was dealing with those people on the road in the mountains today. , Is that why she described him like that? Christopher: ¡°Cough¡­cough cough, that lord, you¡­ are you, you¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± the man asked impatiently. ¡°Moe, um, that¡­ just means cute.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Pop! ¡®The phone hangs up. ¡°Master?¡± Christopher¡¯s limbs trembled in fright at the other end. Arron pushed the door into his living room, looked left and right in front of the full-length mirror, and finally said to himself: ¡°Is this cute?¡± Then, stay in bed and go to sleep. Chapter 86 Early the next morning, Suzi got up early and knocked on the door. Seeing her look, Arron was stunned for a second. Her face was obviously full of vigor, and she looked up at him: ¡°The notebook is very easy to use, and the speed is very fast. The software in it is designed for the purpose. It is very good. Thank you. With this notebook, more than you gave me. The role of clothes is much more. In fact, what I want to say is that even if you don¡¯t sign the contract with me, I will marry you and call Aunt Xia¡¯s mother to apany her for thest part of her life. Starting from today, you don¡¯t need to perform the contract for me. Thank you. I¡¯m going to work.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Oh, by the way, if you are busy, you don¡¯t have to worry about seeing Aunt Xia in the morning, I can take good care of her. I¡¯m leaving now. ¡° After speaking, she turned and ran away. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Originally thought she was cold-hearted, young and mature, and full of thoughts, but she never thought that she was a little girl who would shine brightly with some sunshine. However, even if Suzi didn¡¯t say anything, Arron couldn¡¯t visit his mother this morning. He still had things to deal with. The few people who were killedst night did not further verify who instigated him. Arron gave them an order, one night, they must check it out and clear up the troubles. Now the night has passed, and the troubles have been cleared, but he still has to take over the and finance and administrative meetings early in the morning. After arriving at thepany and all the financial administration was in ce, thepany¡¯s executive director of the administration department reported the situation to Arron. ¡°Mr. Fu, the head of the personnel department of one of thepanies told me that their boss used to have something to do with Mr. Lin of the Linpany.¡± ¡°The President Lin?¡± Arron didn¡¯t expect it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s that¡­¡± The executive paused and continued: ¡°It¡¯s the second master who has always followed the old man on the bright side. We didn¡¯t know until thest moment, when you turned over. It turned out to be the Jarod who helped you, and his daughter saved your life because of this.¡± Arron frowned, and said in a low voice: ¡°Call Jarod now ande to thepany immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu!¡± The executive was about to leave, and Arron stopped him again: ¡°I¡¯ll fight it myself.¡± After all, Lanita will marry him in the near future, and Jarod can be regarded as his father-inw anyway, and Arron decided that he would make the call. Entered his office, put down his bag, and Arron dialed thendline to Jarod. It took a long time for the other end to connect to the phone, and Arron¡¯s voice over there was extremely noisy, as if there was still crying. Jarod shouted on the phone: ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Arron said coldly: ¡°I am Arron!¡± ¡°Arron, why¡­ why is it you? I¡­ I was going to call you, my, I didn¡¯t call you yet, so you called, could it be that you Already know? But it doesn¡¯t matter, it really doesn¡¯t matter Arron, Lanita¡¯s matter, we will take care of it ourselves, and we will definitely not leave you with any troubles.¡± On the other end of the phone, Jarod hesitated and said in an extremely distressed tone. ¡°What?¡± Arron couldn¡¯t understand more and more. At the other end, Lanita¡¯s crying and roaring voice suddenly came: ¡°Sixth Young Master, Fourth Younger Fu, please save me. Come and save me. My parents want me to knock the child out and let me never stop. I¡¯m entangled with you, Fourth Young Master, I beg you, I won¡¯t pester you again in the future, please let me keep the child, OK? I beg you, Fourth Young Master, woo¡­ .¡± ¡°You! Lanita, you are so naive! Give me the call.¡± Jarod¡¯s furious voice came from over there. Arron frowned, and his voice was raised: ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Chapter 87 – 88 Chapter 87 ¨C 88 Chapter 87 Lanita¡¯s cry on the other end of the phone was even worse: ¡°Four Young Master, I will never look for you again. Please let me keep the child. I will take the child in my stomach and fly away and never ¡°Where are you!¡± Arron asked eagerly. Behind him, all the executives waiting for his meeting looked at him nkly, Christopher next to him saw that the situation was not right, and immediately said to everyone: ¡°The meeting is over!¡± The executives left wisely. Christopher looked at Arron: ¡°Master, what happened?¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Christopher, but listened to the phone with a cold face. On the other end, Lanita¡¯s voice was extremely frightened: ¡°No, Master Fourth, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over.¡± Jarod, who was next to him, snatched the phone and said, ¡°Four young masters, I am at Guanghe Hospital. You can send someone here to help me tie her up and send her to the operating room. Fourth young masters¡­¡± ¡°Pop!¡± The phone has hung up. As Arron walked out quickly, he said to Christopher behind him: ¡°Get the car right away and go to Guanghe Hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Along the way, Christopher was overtaking a red light. They arrived at Guanghe Hospital in only 20 minutes. Many people surrounded the hall of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. When Arron and Christopher came over, they saw Jarod Zhengzheng. She tore a Lanita who was sitting on the ground with her hands wrapped around a pir with her bare hands. Next to him, Moira was scolding Jarod with tears and tears: ¡°Jarod, why are you so cruel? Isn¡¯t the child that Lanita is pregnant with, isn¡¯t it you and my grandson? Why do you have to knock her off? Lanita promises from the future Don¡¯t go find Arron, can¡¯t it be fine? Jarod, you are not human! uuu¡­¡± Many spectators on the side were pointing and pointing. ¡°Hey, Dad is doing the right thing. My daughter gets pregnant first when she is unmarried. My husband doesn¡¯t want her.¡± ¡°This girl is so unruly, she doesn¡¯t love herself.¡± ¡°Mother also protects shorings!¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t cry. Kill the child. Kill the child. Find a good family. There will be children in the future. You are irresponsible if you give birth to a child like this.¡± ¡°No¡­I want to give birth to this child, I love him. I will never look for him again, Dad, I promise you¡­¡± Lanita cried. In the crowd, a tall man with a tall suit and straight suit came in. The man came to Jarod and Lanita and Moira¡¯s family of three with a gloomy face, and raised his arms to push Jarod away. Jarod was pushed and staggered and withdrew very far. When he was about to get angry and fixed his eyes to see the personing, Jarod immediately softened: ¡°Fu, President Fu¡­you are here, well, it¡¯s easy to do it when youe. Come and help me fix this problem. The arrogant evil spirits went to the operating room too.¡± Lanita looked at Arron desperately. Arron red at Jarod angrily, then knelt down and looked at Lanita: ¡°You are pregnant, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lanita burst into tears: ¡°I will never pester you again, Fourth Master, let me go.¡± ¡°Go check your body first,¡± Arron said. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°The child belongs to me. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let you kill the child. I will only check the body and see the pregnancy cycle. I will see if the fetus is developing well. After the check, I will take you home.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was gentler than ever. Chapter 88 ¡°You¡­ are you telling the truth?¡± Lanita looked at Arron with tears on her face. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t love me, you love Suzi. I don¡¯t want to force you, and I don¡¯t want to threaten you with the child in my stomach. I just don¡¯t want to kill the child. If I don¡¯t go back with you, I will fly away.¡± Lanita shook her head while shedding tears. ¡°I said I will marry you, you will be my Arron¡¯s only wife, and the child in your stomach will be Fu¡¯s heir in the future.¡± After speaking, Arron hugged Lanita and walked towards the examination room. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± The tears on her face were still there. However, nestled in Arron¡¯s arms, she knew that she had won this round. Properly won. Behind them, Jarod and Moira nced at each other, tacitly understanding each other. After an examination in the obstetrics and gynecology department, the results came out soon. Lanita was indeed pregnant, and she was more than ten weeks pregnant. It was the night that Arron and her were able to match the time. The doctor told Arron that the fetus is developing well, but the mother¡¯s body is a little weak, so she should take a good rest and don¡¯t make her angry or sad. Because the mother is sad, it is not good for the growth of the fetus. After some orders, Arron came out holding Lanita again, and walked all the way out. He never meant to let her go. In Arron¡¯s arms, Lanita had an unspeakable sweet taste, drunk and fluttering. He didn¡¯t put Lanita down until Arron hugged him all the way to the parking lot outside the hospital. The man¡¯s eyes were still cold and deep. It was so profound that Jarod and Moira could not see what he was thinking about. ¡°I take her back to my ce and will live with me in the future. As for the person who takes care of her, I will be transferred from the Fu¡¯s old house to take care of her. After more than a month, I will have a wedding with her. As for My child, my child of Arron, of course I have to stay! No one wants to kill my child!¡± Arron looked at Jarod and Moira nkly. Jarod nodded like garlic, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Arron, as long as¡­ as long as you are willing to have this child, Lanita¡¯s mother and I will naturally not let Lanita beat the child, and the child is also ours. Grandson, of course we feel distressed. But we are not¡­ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lanita always missed you, but we can see that you really didn¡¯t mean that to her. We don¡¯t want to¡­don¡¯t want to embarrass you. ¡° Jarod was extremely sincere, and Moira couldn¡¯t help nodding. Arron only had two words: ¡°I see.¡± Then, she asked Christopher to pull the car door, and when she was about to bend down to hug Lanita into the car, Lanita hid. ¡°What?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was gentle: ¡°Don¡¯t you always want to live with me?¡± Lanita lowered her head and said shyly: ¡°Four young masters, I used to be ignorant. Now I know, I won¡¯t bother you, especially when Suzi is still living with you. Excuse you, I am very grateful that you will not destroy my child. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect the child very well, and then wait for you at home¡­ to marry me.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Just then, his cell phone rang. When I picked it up and saw that it was thendline of the Fu family¡¯s old house, Arron immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er, I¡¯m Grandpa.¡± Fu Hengsheng¡¯s old voice was on the other end of the phone: ¡°You take the time toe back today. I have something to discuss with you!¡± Chapter 89 – 90 Chapter 89 ¨C 90 Chapter 89 ¡°I see.¡± Arron said three words briefly, and then hung up the phone. When his cold and deep eyes looked at Lanita, he calmed down a bit, and his tone became much gentler: ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with my child, how can I let you go back and live!¡± ¡°No!¡± Lanita tly refused: ¡°No, the fourth master. We are not officially married yet, and I am not your wife. I now know that I am a mother. I have to be a role model for my children. To pester men, I have to learn to be strong and to be principled. Therefore, I will not live where you are before I marry you, but please rest assured that I will take good care of our baby, and I will.¡± Her words were extremely firm, and for a moment, Arron felt that she seemed to have changed her personality, and she became more self-confident. Arron paused for a few seconds, then said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After speaking, he looked at Jarod and Moira and his wife: ¡°Take care of Lanita, please take good care of Lanita. I will definitely marry her in one month. In the future, she will be the only mistress of the Fu Group. The child will be the next heir to the Fu Group.¡± Jarod said with excitement and convincingly: ¡°Four young masters, you, as long as you¡­As long as you, don¡¯t dislike our family Lanita, I¡­our husband and wife will take good care of our daughter. Yes, the child in Lanita¡¯s belly is also our grandson, why should I really want to get rid of her? We are mainly afraid of her, she will affect you¡­¡± Moira interrupted Jarod: ¡°Stop talking!¡± Jarod immediately nodded again: ¡°Then, Young Master, you go to work, let¡¯s¡­take Lanita home first?¡± ¡°I will see her as soon as possible after I finish the business.¡± After speaking, Arron turned around and left without saying anything. Christopher, who had been following him, didn¡¯t look at the Lin family¡¯s three more. He also followed Arron into the car. The car drove a long way out. Arron was silent all the time, and Christopher did not dare to say anything. Intuition tells Christopher that he doesn¡¯t like Lanita at all. But she happened to be pregnant with his child. The master¡¯s life experience is miserable enough. From childhood to adulthood, his mother was not epted by the Fu family. Although the master¡¯s surname was Fu, he was not epted by the Fu family at first. He¡¯s illegitimate child, just to feed him who stutters. After growing up, Master did not even have shares in the Fu Group, let alone enjoy the same inheritance rights as other brothers. This is also the reason why Arron¡¯s current behavior style is so cold and merciless. If he doesn¡¯t do this, then he may be dead. This world is cruel to Arron. If he survives, he will be more cruel than this world. It was also because he knew that it was not easy to kill him all the way. What¡¯s more, even if the world was already firmly established, he no longer needed to look up to others, but his mother would never have the opportunity to live in this world and be the head mother of the Fu family. Wasn¡¯t the mother¡¯s illness caused by abination of hardships? Therefore, Arron will no longer allow his children to have the same fate as he once did. Even if the entire Fu family opposes him, even if Fu Hengsheng, the highest elder of the Fu family, opposes him, Arron will still marry Lanita. Lanita¡¯s child, Proudly, will be the next heir of the Fu Group. Christopher drove Arron all the way to the Fu¡¯s old house. As Arron expected, Father Fu asked Arron to Chapter 90 ¡°It¡¯s been so long since thest family banquet. You should have a decision in your heart? Did you like that girl?¡± Fu Hengsheng asked his grandson with a sullen face. Grandchildren are two in their thirties, and if they were ordinary people, they would have to go to elementary school! Seeing Arron calm as usual, not saying a word, Fu Hengsheng felt an angry heart, but he was also afraid of this grandson. She did not dare to say it, so she said with all her heart: ¡°There are not many that can match our Fu family now. , The little princess of the Xu family, that is, Sanford, who often ys with Ling¡¯er, his sister, 22 years old, and the daughter of the Huo family in Kyoto, but I am most optimistic about the Shu family¡¯s One¡­¡± After Mr. Fu said so much, Arron didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. However, seeing that although Arron did not speak, but did not object, the old man continued to say: ¡°The niece of Mrs. Shu Qingfeng, the eldest of the Shu family, is called Walton? Although the Min family is not ranked in Nancheng, it has long been. It¡¯s already gone, but Walton, a girl, was raised in Shu¡¯s family since she was a child. She was raised by Shu¡¯s father. This means that although the child¡¯s surname is Min, she can be regarded as the granddaughter of the Shu family. , The Communist Party of China is only such a girl. Walton is considered to be the flesh of Elder Shu¡¯s heart. If you marry Walton, with the prestige of Mr. Shu in Nancheng and Kyoto, in the future, the Fu Group¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry what you said.¡± Arron suddenly interrupted Grandpa. Fu Hengsheng: ¡°¡­¡± He muttered the circle, muttered for nothing. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You!¡± Fu Heng suddenly pped the table, lifted the walking stick and poked the ground: ¡°Your wings are stiff! I am in charge of the grouppany, so I thought I wouldn¡¯t dare to beat you! I chose the girl from the Shu family for you. For whom! For whom! Although the Shu family is not asrge as our Fu family, the Shu family is regarded as the oldest nobleman in the entire Nancheng¡­¡± Arron interrupted Fu Hengsheng¡¯s remarks again: ¡°My country, Arron, does not need any external support! Therefore, I will not marry any woman!¡± ¡°Then who do you want to marry! You are in your 30s, who do you want to marry? Tell me!¡± Fu Hengsheng was angry and his beard stood up. Arron¡¯s dark eyes looked at his own grandfather coldly: ¡°Of course it is the mother who married my son!¡± His words are a pun. It not only brought out the injustice of the Fu family to his mother, but also told Fu Hengsheng very frankly. Starting from Arron, the Fu family will no longer be divided into c0ncub!nes and c0ncub!nes. Fu Hengsheng: ¡°Qin¡¯er, your mother¡¯s business¡­¡± ¡°If you are okay, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Arron got up and left. He admitted that Fu Hengsheng is his grandfather and he has never cut off contact with the old house, but this does not mean that the Fu family can intervene in the matter of his mother. Aftering out of the Fu¡¯s old house, Arron returned to thepany again. His memories of driving halfway in the morning continued to open in the afternoon. The work that had been stalled because of Jarod and the pregnancy of Lanita prevented Arron from going to Jarod tomunicate. . This afternoon, after the meeting, Arron went to the hospital to visit his mother. When I came to the ward, I saw that Suzi was already taking care of his mother in the ward, and when Arron said, Suzi smiled sweetly: ¡°Arron, you are here.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± She was the first to call him by his name, and it was so natural. Chapter 91 – 92 Chapter 91 ¨C 92 Chapter 91 Seeing Arron look at her, Suzi smiled shyly. Her smile was real and full of vitality. Suzi¡¯s work during the day was very smooth today, perhaps because Arron gave her aputer, and her work efficiency has improved. The artwork handed over to the designers in the office today left them speechless. It can be said. I thought she was a messenger, and even thought she couldn¡¯t even use aputer. But I never thought that the artwork she submitted could be so professional, and the professional annotations to the side were very detailed and functional. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Today, several designers did not dare to embarrass Suzi. Suzi got off work early and came to Aunt Xia¡¯s ward. When the two of them were chatting about the housework, Suzi told Shanna that Arron was very kind to her in the past two days, not just buying her beautiful clothes. She also gave her aputer with a very high configuration. Shanna took Suzi¡¯s hand and smiled and said, ¡°Suzi, I told you already. My son is very good. He just talks a little bit less, but he is a responsible person. Mom dare to give you a package. , Qin¡¯er will slowly like you. Do you know why? ¡° Suzi really didn¡¯t know why. She was looking for the answer, why did Arron make a big turn to her? Shanna then said: ¡°Qin¡¯er very much hopes that someone can inherit my mantle. There can be someone who likes architectural design as I love architectural design. If there is such a girl, he will definitely like it. Because for a long time, the reason why he eats well and dresses well, and when he was exiled abroad, he was still able to receive such a good education, all relying on me to undertake architectural design orders to support him, and to support him so expensive. Tuition. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Finally understood why Arron had turned her 180 degrees. Therefore, at this moment when she saw Arron, Suzi¡¯s heart became more clear. Her smile to Arron was all sincere. She was grateful for his kindness to her, grateful for his cherishment, and grateful for the things he gave him. Seeing Suzi smiling so sweetly, Arron didn¡¯t say anything. He always talks less. Suzi is also used to it, knowing that his heart is not as cold and ruthless as his appearance. The two chatted with Shanna for half an hour, fed Shanna, and then left together. When they came out of the hospital and came to the parking lot, they saw Christopher standing outside the car. The weather has been a bit cold these days, and when Suzi saw Christopher standing outside the car stomping her feet and rubbing her hands, she took out a small mini warm water bag from her bag that was so small that she just nestled in the palm of her hand. When he came to Christopher, he smiled and said, ¡°Here.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi in front of him looked at Christopher with a hearty smile like a little sister of a high school student, and Christopher was in a daze. Is this Suzi who has a cold face, a calm face, a mature face, and always appears indifferent and always cold? It¡¯s not like it at all. She is very warm and active. ¡°I have observed you several times. You are different from other drivers. Other drivers sit in the car and wait for the boss, but you always stand outside the car. When Mr. Fu is about to get in the car, you give him Driving the door, you are very dedicated, but you can also protect your hands.¡± Suzi smiled sweetly and looked at Christopher. Christopher once again didn¡¯t know what to say. He is different from other drivers. Other drivers are waiting for the boss in their cars. That¡¯s because they are simply drivers, but he is not. Not only is he a driver, he is also Arron¡¯s most personal and trusted bodyguard. He just stood outside the car door, not specifically driving for Arron. Instead, he protected Arron in this way. The reason why he was cold but didn¡¯t wear gloves was because if he really met his opponent and wanted to murder Arron. When he was the fourth young man, his personal bodyguard took off his gloves and fought with others, and it was over. And wearing gloves is a hindrance. Chapter 92 Therefore, Christopher does not wear gloves all year round, even in the cold winter, he does not wear gloves. But no one thought of preparing a small hand warmer for him to warm his hands. This little girl¡¯s behavior warmed Yan and Christopher. He even wondered in his heart, how could such a girl get pregnant in prison? Does she have any difficulties? Christopher secretly swears in his heart that he must find out who it is as soon as possible and sit down with her! He quickly opened the car door, and then said to Arron and Suzi, ¡°Sir, madam, please get in the car.¡± Suzi blushed suddenly, and then smiled calmly: ¡°Thank you.¡± On the way in the car, she saw Arron turning on theputer and working at the office. Suzi didn¡¯t make any sensible voices. When she got home, she asked him, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Arron asked her: ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°Well, as long as it is not tooplicated, I can cook it. If you are hungry, Mr. Fu, I can cook for you.¡± Suzi was very enthusiastic. Arron was taken aback again. Since he gave her clothes, then to theputer, and now, in just one or two days, she seemed to have changed. Not only talks a lot, but also looks sunny and cheerful. She is really a girl who shines with some sunshine. ¡°Yes.¡± Arron said. Suzi put down his bag and went to the kitchen. She was not familiar with this kitchen, and thinking that it was night now, she made a simple tomato noodle, and within ten minutes, she brought out a bowl and ced it in front of Arron. Arron took a bite, then looked up at her. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± she smiled. Arron nodded. ¡°I just added shredded shiitake mushrooms to the tomato and egg noodles so that it tastes fragrant.¡± The man did not speak any more, but lowered his head to eat noodles. Suzi¡¯s simple marinated noodles are indeed delicious. He still feels that after eating a bowl of noodles, he still feels unsatisfied. At the same time, she has finished eating a small bowl of noodles. Without him speaking, she took the initiative to wash the dishes and the kitchen is gone. Clean up. Arron suddenly discovered that she was a diligent girl who knew life. The girl came out of the kitchen and didn¡¯t chat with Arron anymore, she went into her bedroom and stayed upte to work overtime drawing. She stayed upte at night, but didn¡¯t feel tired. She suddenly felt that life did not abandon him. Arron¡¯s impression of her changed. He bought her clothes and gave her aputer. Her work was gradually getting on track. She still had a child in her belly. There are many good hopes in her life. Next day Suzi got up early, went to the hospital to take care of Aunt Xia step by step, and then went to work at thepany. She received a call from Lanita during lunch. ¡°Suzi, I want to see you, just outside the hospital where Arron¡¯s mother is. If you don¡¯te, you will regret it.¡± Lanita said on the phone. Chapter 93 – 94 Chapter 93 ¨C 94 Chapter 93 Suzi asked in a cold voice: ¡°When and what time?¡± Lanita opened her mouth and said, ¡°Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, but I have a condition.¡± Suzi said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother Aunt Xia, or I¡¯ll be rude to you!¡± Lanitaughed wildly: ¡°Haha! Suzi, you said as if Shanna is really your mother-inw, don¡¯t forget, you are fake, I am the real, Aunt Xia is my fiance Mother, how could I hurt her? Aren¡¯t you worrying about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you know that she is your mother-inw. I¡¯ll be there on time at four o¡¯clock.¡± Suzi hung up the phone after dropping these words. When I was about to go into the office to clean up, and then went out to find a food stall for lunch, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again. It was Lanita who called again. Suzi was even annoyed. But when I opened it, it was a Unfamiliar number, she asked calmly, ¡°Hello, who?¡± ¡°Mrs.¡± At the other end, it turned out to be a strict and wide voice. Suzi¡¯s face flushed, and his tone became more cheerful: ¡°Assistant Yan, you know, I¡¯m just a fake, don¡¯t call my wife in the future, just call me Suzi, Assistant Yan, are you looking for me? ?¡± Christopher said on the phone: ¡°You go to the front desk on the first floor now.¡± Suzi: ¡°Huh? Go there, what are you doing?¡± An idea came up in her heart. Could it be that Arron hase downstairs in herpany. Want to have lunch with her? Then she dare not go down. After all, this is where she works, she dare not be so intriguing. ¡°Master is very busy today.¡± Christopher said on the phone. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi was disappointed with a smile in his heart. ¡°He can¡¯t separate himself, so he told me to order the takeaway for you before noon and deliver it to yourpany¡¯s downstairs. Just now, the takeaway guy has already called me. He is here. Go get it now. Well, it¡¯s also the first time I have ordered takeaway for you. I don¡¯t know if you suit your wife¡¯s appetite?¡± Christopher said kindly and thoughtfully. In fact, Arron didn¡¯t let him order Suzi takeout. Master is a majestic, iron-faced and cold-hearted man, but he hasn¡¯t been careful yet, he will even think of a lunch meal in detail, and ask Christopher to make an order for Suzi. Ordering lunch for Suzi was Christopher¡¯s own intention. Having been with Master for so many years, many familiar and unfamiliar people, including the entire Fu family, regard him Christopher as an ordinary driver beside Fu Master, and no one takes a high look at Christopher on weekdays. Although Christopher is Arron¡¯s most important confidant and bodyguard. Only Suzi, without knowing that he was Arron¡¯s bodyguard, and not knowing how important Christopher¡¯s position is in Arron¡¯s heart, Suzi was able to warm his heart and carefully prepared a hand warmer for him. . At that moment, Christopher was moved. Regardless of whether Suzi is the real Arron¡¯s wife or fake, Christopher respects Suzi as the real Arron¡¯s wife. Christopher knows how much money shecks in Suzi. After thinking about it, he could only order lunch for Suzi in the name of Fu Siye. Sure enough, Suzi heard Arron order her lunch and fast food, she immediately smiled happily: ¡°Assistant Yan, can you help me thank you Mr. Fu, I will definitely do my best to take good care of Aunt Xia, I especially hope that because of me , And can make Aunt Xia live another month, ten days. Even if it is one day. I will try my best.¡± Christopher: ¡°Thank you, my wife, on behalf of the Fourth Young Master.¡± ¡°That, that, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± She said in a cheerful voice like a brisk littlerk. Christopher immediately smiled and said, ¡°Good wife, goodbye.¡± After closing the line, Suzi ran all the way into the elevator, and then went down to the front desk on the first floor. Sure enough, there was a Suzi takeaway. The takeaway was not too luxurious, but it was rich enough. There are shrimps, ribs, pure beef balls, stir-fried broli, and okra. Chapter 94 Five dishes. Suzi smiled and shook his head while watching. Oh my god, a meal is such a sumptuous meal, how can she eat it? However, it was sweet in my heart. Carrying the takeaway, Suzi smiled all the way to the staff¡¯s restaurant for dinner. Before entering the restaurant, he met Joan and his inseparable friend Sanford. ¡°Yeah! What kind of new giants have you gotten next to Suzi in the past few days, right?¡± Joan grabbed Suzi¡¯s road and asked dazedly. Suzi looked up and smiled at Joan. The smile was brilliant. Joan looked stunned again. This was the second time he saw Suzi showing such a smile. The first time was three days ago when she was sitting outside thepany eating a work meal on the construction site. ¡°Young Master Ling, I haven¡¯t seen you in these two days. Are you busy these two days?¡± Suzi smiled and looked at Joan with crooked eyebrows. Joan nodded mechanically. ¡°Ling Young Master, don¡¯t forget no matter how busy you are. I will pay my sry in a few days. I said that if I pay the sry, I will treat you to dinner and I will pay you back. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Suzi smiled and reminded Joan. Joan was still stunned: ¡°No¡­I will forget.¡± ¡°My takeaway today is too rich, would you like to eat with me? And your friends?¡± Suzi asked enthusiastically. Joan shook his head. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to eat.¡± After speaking, Suzi took the takeaway and left briskly. Joan looked behind him for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Suzi¡¯s Suzi walked away, and then turned to the staff restaurant, that Joan smashed his mouth and said to Sanford next to him sighfully, ¡°Lao Ze, this girl is very abnormal today. Today she is not only s3xual. She couldn¡¯t help but bathe coldly. She was still smiling and enthusiastic. Are you sure, this is that cold-blooded and indifferent local girl with no bathing system?¡± Sanford also stared nkly at the disappearance of Suzi, touched his chin, and said to himself: ¡°This girl is interesting.¡± When Suzi came to the staff canteen, she really couldn¡¯t eat such a rich lunch alone. At the same time as two of the same offices were sitting next to her, she shared arge part of it with colleagues. After dinner, she seized all the time and spared no effort to exin what the surrounding designers had done to her. Last night, at 3:30 in the afternoon, Suzi blushed and said to the surroundings at the same time: ¡°Excuse me, you leave it to me I take my work home to do at night, can I get off work early, I have something to do today?¡± ¡°Go back! Designers don¡¯t have to work from nine to five at first!¡± Today¡¯s few are very easy to talk at the same time. Suzi knew that this stemmed from her hearty lunch at noon. Carrying her bag, she went out on the bus and went to the hospital where Shanna was. When she came to the door, at exactly 3:58, Su He looked around in private, and a strange voice of Yin and Yang came from behind: ¡°Don¡¯t look. , I¡¯m right behind you.¡± Suzi turned his head and saw Lanita. She asked coldly, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Show you something.¡± Lanita said, she took out her phone and opened a video for her to watch. Suzi looked at it, and gradually trembled with anger, and then she raised her arm and threw it on Lanita¡¯s face fiercely. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lanita staggered when she was beaten, and all her painful tears came out: ¡°Suzi, you hit me in broad daylight, don¡¯t forget, I am Mr. Arron true Fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily! Don¡¯t forget, I am Arron¡¯s legal wife now!¡± Suzi said fiercely. She never noticed that behind her, a gaze was watching her. Chapter 95 – 96 Chapter 95 ¨C 96 Chapter 95 Behind Suzi, Arron looked at Suzi with dignified eyes. When she pped Lanita just now, Christopher behind her squeezed a sweat for Suzi. Why is this girl so unlucky? When Suzi beat Lanita, Christopher was very relieved, but he also knew that at this moment, Suzi might want to¡­ Suzi was still screaming at Lanita, who was covering her face and crying, ¡°Lanita, listen to me! I am still Arron¡¯s legal wife! And Aunt Xia likes me very much, and only believes that I am her. Daughter-inw! And you, there is nothing in front of Aunt Xia! Guess, in Aunt Xia¡¯s only one month¡¯s life, will I let Aunt Xia kill your whole family! I do what I say! ¡° Suzi was really offended by Lanita. She has always hated the Lin family. If it weren¡¯t for the Lin family, she would not go to jail for two years, let alone use her body to apany a dying man, and therefore became pregnant. Her life and her future were all destroyed in the hands of the Lin family. Not only that, her mother has passed away, and she is unable to go back to her hometown to visit her. But even so, Suzi still pressed this deep hatred in her heart, because she now has no ability to resist anything, she can only support herself first, so that her child can be born safely. Therefore, as long as the Lin family doesn¡¯t trouble her, she will take care of Aunt Xia for another month. After Aunt Xia passes away, she will leave quietly. But the Lin family kept her up again and again. Lanita actually recorded a video of a group of men like migrant workers, holding shovels around her mother¡¯s grave, trying to dig her mother¡¯s grave. How can Suzi bear it! She even has the desperate heart of Lanita! However, in the face of Arron, Suzi only pped Lanita. She just wanted to use Arron¡¯s strength to cruelly crush Lanita and the Lin family at once. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Arron fell in love with, Lanita? Are you beautiful? I am not worse than you when ites to being beautiful! I have an advantage over you when ites to buildings near the water, Lanita, if you dare to provoke me, you Believe it or not, Arron will never be your fianc¨¦, but can be my eternal husband!¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Lanita with a sneer: ¡°May I tell you, now, your fiance, my legal husband, treats me very well and very warmly.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She was really stimted by Suzi¡¯sst words. Lanita had seen how good Arron was to Suzi, how warm and painful he was. Arron took Lanita to the mall to buy the most expensive and beautiful clothes, and he bought a car. But he never bought her a dress. The jealousy in Lanita¡¯s heart suddenly burned, and she suddenly rushed towards Suzi: ¡°Suzi, you junior, I¡¯m fighting with you¡­¡± Suzi smiled contemptuously, and raised his hand to push Lanita out. She was just impatient with Lanita¡¯s entanglement. She wanted to get rid of Lanita quickly, and then enter the hospital to visit Aunt Xia. She didn¡¯t want to be known by Aunt Xia, she was entangled by Lanita again. However, Suzi did not expect that she just gently pushed Lanita, but Lanita fell backwards. Too pretend, right? Someone caught Lanita at the very moment of the battle. Seeing the personing, Suzi was stunned. Chapter 96 Lanitay down in Arron¡¯s arms and looked at Arron with tears in her eyes: ¡°Four Shao¡­uuu.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron¡¯s eyes were like a murderous sword, and he looked at Suzi coldly. Behind Arron stood the olddy of the Fu family. Behind the olddy, there were other people who didn¡¯t know Suzi, but there was one person who knew Suzi. That person is Joan. ¡°Fu¡­Mr. Fu.¡± Suzi said incoherently: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s her, Lin¡­ Lanita specially invited me to Aunt Xia here, I thought she was. ¡­ I want to disturb Aunt Xia¡­¡± ¡°I asked Lanita to wait for me here.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was calm, but cold enough. The reason why Lanita appeared at the entrance of the hospital was indeed because Arron asked him toe. Yesterday the old man of the Fu family formally asked him to choose a girl of school age from several wealthy families to be his fianc¨¦e, but Arron did not agree. He also knew that this matter could not be dragged on any longer. After all, Lanita is pregnant. Just this morning, Fu Hengsheng personally called Arron again: ¡°Qin¡¯er, grandpa reflected on what you said yesterday. Grandpa knows that you have always cared about your mother¡¯s treatment at Fu¡¯s house, but the grievances of the older generation have been It passed, and your mother died soon. Grandpa and your father apologized to you and your mother for the past. Today, grandparents and your aunt both went to your mother to visit her, wanting to discuss with her, set up her tomb in Fu Jiazu¡¯s grave, and give her the name of Mrs. Fu. Qin¡¯er, can you take us to visit your mother? ¡° If the old man could say such a thing, he had already tried his best to apologize to Arron. It is not umon for Arron himself not to enter the ancestral tomb of the Fu family, nor to enter the ancestral hall of the Fu family. But the mother is different. His mother had only one man in her life, and her mother gave birth to only one child like him. Arron knew that the mother¡¯s greatest wish was still to hope that the Fu family would ept her and justify her name. Let her be the real Mrs. Fu. So Arron calmly said to his grandfather on the phone: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in a meeting now, and I can¡¯t go away. We¡¯ll see you at the hospital door at 4:30 in the afternoon.¡± After closing the line, he called Lanita again and asked her to wait at the entrance of the hospital. Arron had thought about it, Lanita is now pregnant, so this matter must be resolved quickly. He wanted to let the entire Fu family know of Lanita¡¯s existence as quickly as possible. In order to give the old man a vination first, he chose to let Lanita wait at the entrance of the hospital, and then, assuming that it was an informal asion, he first introduced Lanita to the old man Fu to have a look. Originally, Arron arranged this way, but he never thought that Suzi would appear here at this time. Moreover, Suzi actually treated Lanita with such a domineering, vicious and viinous look. When treating him with her, he waspletely different from each other. It seems that he has treated her too kindly these days? Make her proud! ¡°Four young master, I know you like Suzi, but you¡­ saw it with your own eyes, oooh¡­Four young master.¡± Lanita cried in Arron¡¯s arms. . Arron hugged Lanita tightly, patted her back and coaxed: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Then he looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°You just said you want to kill the Lin family?¡± Chapter 97 – 98 Chapter 97 ¨C 98 Chapter 97 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to exin to Arron. She knew that the Lin family must have arranged this game beforehand, waiting for her to jump in. She couldn¡¯t argue. Besides, even if she argued, Arron would not believe her. Suzi stopped in a daze, without saying a word. ¡°If Lanita and Lin¡¯s family make any mistakes in the future, I don¡¯t mind one more life on my hand, and I will make your death very painful!¡± Arron relentlessly gave Suzi such a sentence and finished. He hugged Lanita and left. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly shrank into a ball. She knew he was not just talking. She has seen how he handles his opponents and enemies. He is an extreme man who can warm to the extreme, or go to hell. And he did what he said, never hesitating. Suzi nced at Arron subconsciously. Arron was walking towards Fu Hengsheng with one arm around Lanita. Lanita¡¯s head rested on his shoulders, and her eyes looked at Suzi, giving Suzi a brilliant smile. That smile is extremely wanton. When she turned around again, Lanita¡¯s changed eyes looked at Fu Hengsheng with tears and humiliation: ¡°Fu, old man, hello.¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is my fiancee, Lanita.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was in. It was so in that everyone in the Fu family could perceive that he took this girl named Lanita to the old man. He didn¡¯t let the old man give him a check, but just let him know that he had a fianc¨¦e. Arron¡¯s attitude is very clear. Whether you agree or not, the woman he wants to marry must be married. Whoever disagrees is superfluous. Fu Hengsheng: ¡°¡­¡± He really doesn¡¯t like this kind of little boy, he is arrogant, has a charming and ttering look. What he can¡¯t figure out is, why does his grandson fancy such a woman? Seeing the woman¡¯s flickering and panic expression, Fu Hengsheng could see that this girl must be of a low birth. ¡°Whose daughter are you!¡± Fu Hengsheng asked Lanita in disgust. ¡°I¡­Lanita drilled into Arron¡¯s arms again, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean it, I can take the child in my stomach and fly away, and nevere back to disturb the Fourth Young Master. , I¡­I¡¯m leaving now, sorry.¡± Fu Hengsheng: ¡°¡­Why, you are pregnant with Arron¡¯s seed?¡± Lanita¡¯s face turned red immediately, and she turned her head away shyly: ¡°I¡­I am already from the Fourth Young Master.¡± ¡°Whose daughter are you!¡± Fu Hengsheng rebuked unceremoniously. ¡°Lin¡­Lin¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Which Lin family! What does your family do!¡± The old man had never heard of the Lin family in Nancheng, so he was naturally unhappy in his heart. Grandson wants to choose his fianc¨¦e by himself. He can¡¯t do anything about it, but he can¡¯t do it anymore, and he can¡¯t choose a family with no background at all, right? Do you get another woman who is not good enough toe back to Fu¡¯s house? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The old man is going to be angry. ¡°Do¡­ do some trade.¡± In terms of family history, the Lin family really can¡¯t make a deal in front of the Fu family. The Fu family has hundreds of billions of capital, and the industry is spread all over the world. However, Jarod¡¯s assets have survived seventy to eighty million, and it is still the result of relying on the Fu family for several years, receiving small second-hand orders, and making a difference. If it weren¡¯t for this time, Arron thought It was Lanita who saved his life, and the Lin family had long been eradicated by Arron. With a worth of tens of millions, it is nothing in Nancheng. No wonder Mr. Fu didn¡¯t catch Lanita in the corner of his eyes. Chapter 98 Lanita¡¯s inferiorityplex came to her spontaneously. She hid in Arron¡¯s arms at a loss, and Arron said, ¡°Grandpa, Lanita is pregnant. Your great-grandson.¡± Fu Hengsheng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The reason why I asked her to meet you at the entrance of this hospital is to let you know that I have a preparation in my heart. It is her that Arron will marry in this life. Lanita! After my mother passes away, I will bring Lanita back to the Fu¡¯s old mansion as my fianc¨¦e to meet you, so in the future, you don¡¯t need to tell me about the blind date. ¡°Arron¡¯s remarks are not at all for consultation. Just to inform. Just inform. After the notification, Arron hugged Lanita and left without waiting for Father Fu to say something. Lanita said nervously, ¡°Four young masters, I¡­ will I be rude?¡± ¡°No!¡± Arron said briefly. ¡°Four Young Masters¡­¡± ¡°Call me Arron.¡± ¡°Four Shao¡­Arron¡­I, I dare not call.¡± ¡°I am your man!¡± Lanita hid in Arron¡¯s arms, she was extremely happy, and her voice was sweet and delicate: ¡°Arron¡­¡± When she yelled this, the two of them just walked up to Suzi, who had been stunned. Hearing them so sweet, Suzi instantly felt very ironic. The man hugged Lanita until he walked to the car, personally drove Lanita, let her sit in the car, and then came back again. When passing by Suzi, Arron didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, but He walked straight to the old man: ¡°Grandpa, I will send Lanita to the opposite hotel first, and I will be back in ten minutes. My mother still doesn¡¯t know about the existence of Lanita, and I don¡¯t want anything wrong with my mother before she dies. Therefore, I hope you will hide it from my mother. ¡° Fu Hengsheng: ¡°Yes.¡± What can he say? Although he is the head of the Fu family and Arron¡¯s grandfather, he is only his grandfather. Now the Fu family is in charge of Arron. He is willing to discuss with you, and is willing to bring his fianc¨¦e to see you. You save face. When he doesn¡¯t want to give you face, he will dare not tell you when he gets married. Fu Hengsheng knows Sun Tzu¡¯s temperament very well. In front of his grandson, he can onlypromise. Arron turned back to the car and drove Lanita to the opposite hotel, where Jarod and Moira and his wife were waiting for Lanita. As soon as Arron¡¯s car left, Fu Hengsheng came to Suzi who was still stunned. ¡°Are you that fake wife?¡± Fu Hengsheng asked in a sharp tone. He didn¡¯t dare to challenge his grandson, let alone his fianc¨¦e who admitted that he was pregnant with Fu Jiazhong, but a fake wife, Fu Hengsheng did not treat her with such a good temper. Suzi dropped his head slightly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dirty! Messy! Stinky! Just like you, you want to cling to the Fu family. You are not qualified enough to clean the toilets of the Fu family!¡± Fu Hengsheng threw off these words and walked into the hospital. Behind him, the Fu family kept up. However, Joan deliberately stayed. He waited until the group of people in front of him walked away before standing in front of Suzi, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Tu Niu, are you crippled?¡± Chapter 99 – 100 Chapter 99 ¨C 100 Chapter 99 Suzi¡¯s face was blue and red, and he was speechless. She no longer had the brilliant, innocent, and vital smile that had been permeating these days, but instead restored her former bathing-free, in, lonely and alienated expression. That little appearance was very pitiful in Joan¡¯s eyes. Joan loves to see her little pitiful and struggling look like this, so the game is fun. ¡°I said how happy you are these days, as if the buds of a flower suddenly opened. It turns out that my cousin has blushed you, but your tail is too early, so my cousin looks at you differently. You dare to challenge his real woman in two days. You courage, fat thief! I really haven¡¯t noticed it. Seeing that you don¡¯t say anything or show your self-restrained feelings, do you work hard? There is my cousin in the front and Darius in the back. And me. Any one of us, stomping and stomping in Nancheng can earthquake. Your vision, absolutely! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Joan had always been ufortable in front of her, but he was also the best to her among the three men in his mouth. In Suzi¡¯s heart, Joan was spoiled andwless. Big boy. He didn¡¯t block his mouth, but his mind and the city mansion couldn¡¯t reach the depth of Arron. Facing Joan¡¯s sarcasm, Suzi didn¡¯t say a word. She thought in her heart, what should Arron do with her? Seeing Suzi kept silent, Joan smiled in her heart, but she was calm! There is really a rhythm that dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. When they were about to taunt Suzi for a few more words, someone in front of him called him: ¡°Ling¡¯er, hurry up and see your little aunt!¡± ¡°Hey, here it is!¡± Joan ran away immediately. To visit your little aunt? It should be Shanna. Shanna had always had a wish to be recognized by the Fu family. Aunt Xia had never said this in front of Arron. Knowing that his son has just be the head of the Fu family, there are still many things that he has to face, and Shanna doesn¡¯t want to bother his son. But Suzi knew that Aunt Xia had always wanted to be recognized by the Fu family. I knew it before in prison. Today, the Fu family and their rtives all came to visit Shanna, and Shanna will definitely be very happy. Suzi thought that if Aunt Xia was happy, and the Fu family came to visit Aunt Xia every other time, maybe Aunt Xia would no longer need her care andfort. If that was the case, she could leave immediately. Following the Fu family, Suzi quietly came to the window of the ward where Shanna was shrinking. Across the window, she squatted on the ground, quietly listening to the conversation in the ward. In the ward, Aunt Xia¡¯s cry was extremely aggrieved. This was followed by Fu Hengsheng¡¯sfort: ¡°Daughter-inw, don¡¯t cry anymore. If you cry again, it will be more harmful to your body. As long as your body can be maintained, the best medicine in the world will be delivered to you.. ¡­¡± Shanna cried even more sobbing: ¡°You¡­will you call me a daughter-inw?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You were originally my daughter-inw, and your son is the best sessor to my Fu family.¡± Fu Hengsheng said in a proud tone. ¡°Uh¡­uuu, you finally¡­ are finally willing to admit me.¡± Shanna covered her face and wept silently. Chapter 100 Mrs. Fu came to Shanna tofort her: ¡°Daughter-inw, Zhengxiong is still abroad. After dealing with foreign affairs, he wille back and marry you. After marriage, you will be the real daughter-inw of the Fu family, you¡­ ¡­ Can you call me mom?¡± Shanna looked at the olddy of the Fu family with teary eyes: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Hey, my dear daughter-inw, if you take good care of your illness, your illness will get better, and you will definitely get better.¡± The olddy hugged Shanna in her arms. Suzi, who was secretly lying outside the window and peeking in from time to time, was very sad when he saw this scene. Aunt Xia¡¯s life has been extremely difficult. When she was young, she was calcted by the young master Fu Zhengxiong. At the beginning, she didn¡¯t know that Fu Zhengxiong had a wife and had three children abroad. By the time she knew, Shanna was nine pregnant. Months, and half a month before they should be born. After the child was born, Fu Zhengxiong has been very kind to their mother and daughter. Until the child was five years old, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s original wife came to the door to take the child away and drive Shanna away. How can Shanna agree? The result of the desperate struggle was that Shanna took her son into exile, and was found by the Fu family several times, and forcibly took Arron away. The mother and son got together and scattered. It was not untilter that when her son was a teenager, Shanna realized that it was impossible for the Fu family to let her take the child away. Not only that, but the child could not be treated ordingly in the Fu family. Such as inheritance rights. What a sad thing is this? From then on, Shanna no longer wanted to escape, but instead wanted to earn a good future for her children. I want my son to be one of the heirs of the Fu family. Besides, she has only Fu Zhengxiong in her whole life. Deep down in her heart, she actually loves Fu Zhengxiong very much. So from then on, Shanna wanted to be the Fu family¡¯s wife, and wanted to let her son have inheritance rights in the Fu family. Therefore, Shanna paid a very heavy price. She has been in jail for ten years. In ten years, Shanna¡¯s body waspletely destroyed, and he became ill. It is only now that the Fu family has finally waited for her to admit it. How can she not cry? When she entered the Fu family tree, her son would naturally be justified. Since then, her son is no longer an illegitimate child. Shanna¡¯s big heart disease finally came down. Suzi waited until the Fu family had all left, and then quietly came to Shanna¡¯s ward. She wanted to say goodbye to Shanna, but saw Shanna¡¯s spirit plummet. Shanna was no longer as good-spirited as before. She could hardly be seen as a patient. When Suzi touched Shanna¡¯s head, it was extremely hot. After taking her temperature, she knew that Aunt Xia had a high fever of more than 40 degrees. The doctor came to the conclusion that Shanna had always had an obsession in her heart before, but now that this obsession has been fulfilled, the breath she held has finally loosened, and then the whole person copsed. This evening, Suzi apanied Shanna in high fever until eleven o¡¯clock at night. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning when Shanna had a fever that subsided temporarily and Suzi was able to get out of the hospital and took the bus back to Arron¡¯s residence. Before pushing the door, Suzi was very nervous, she hovered outside the door for a full ten minutes before pushing the door in. The door opened, and Arron inside the door grabbed Suzi and pressed hard against the wall. Suzi was so scared that he shrank into a ball: ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± Chapter 101 – 102 Chapter 101 ¨C 102 Chapter 101 The man sneered coldly: ¡°Do you think I will be here?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She has no such thoughts. She just didn¡¯t know how he would deal with her, she was worried, and she didn¡¯t want to escape. After seeing how and how he dealt with people a few days ago, she knew that no matter where she fled, Arron within a short period of time. She can be found. Unless you n carefully. Since you can¡¯t escape, it¡¯s better to face him. At least, Aunt Xia still needs her own. Hold on first and talk about itter. This is what Suzi has in mind. Seeing that Suzi was silent, Arron¡¯s eyes looked at her and continued, ¡°Pretend to be honest and pitiful, to win my trust, and then you can attack Lanita? Your camouge skills are top-notch, Lanita still It¡¯s really not your opponent. All her jealousy of you is on the bright side. At best, she is a little girl willful, but you have a n and a n!¡± Suzi smiled faintly: ¡°Yes, since thest time I came back from Mr. Fu¡¯s family banquet, I have confessed to you, Mr. Fu. The reason why I approached Aunt Xia was to catch you. The child I was pregnant, the purpose is to rely on you, haven¡¯t I already admitted it? May I ask Mr. Fu, I don¡¯t understand what I said, do I need to exin? ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. She had indeed confessed to him, and he slowly treated her nicely after she confessed. After a pause, Arron still said in a gloomy tone: ¡°Then you should also remember, how did I tell you?¡± Suzi lowered his head: ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Since I understand, I want to frame Lanita? Still want to use my power to kill her family? Are you still near the water tower and get the moon first? Suzi, do you think I give you a good face, you are a princess on earth?¡± Suzi still had his head down. She knew that she couldn¡¯t tell even with her mouth full. Moreover, even if she wants to exin, Arron shouldn¡¯t listen, right? The eyes he showed towards Lanita today were full of spoiling. Lanita was a woman who was pregnant with his child. A man like Arron who cared about rtives would definitely treat Lanita forever. Suzi can only me Lanita for better life than her. Lanita can meet a man who loves her like this, but where is she Suzi? In front of this man, there is nothing. Nothing! The little harmony and warmth of the first two days were nothing more than his good mood for a while. Suzi, you shouldn¡¯t be shining brightly with some sunshine, and you shouldn¡¯t fantasize about something wrong. Lifting her head, she looked at Arron calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin, wrong is wrong! I will bear it. I will move out immediately. I don¡¯t need any clothes you bought for me, and I don¡¯t need aputer. I will move out immediately. But don¡¯t worry, I will still go to see Aunt Xia. There is a ten thousand step back between us, isn¡¯t there still a contract? I help youfort Aunt Xia, you give me a sum of money. Chapter 102 That¡¯s it. If I said that I pushed Lanita¡¯s behavior today because you changed my attitude towards me two days ago, and made me proud, then I will never make such mistakes again in the future. ¡° After speaking, Suzi pushed Arron away and stepped into his bedroom. After a while, he packed up his C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. things and came out. She had very little luggage, only one pair of shoes was worn on her feet, and her clothes were reced in one or two. Some simple toiletries were packed in a rotten-side snakeskin bag. After he came out with a snakeskin bag, Suzi didn¡¯t look at Arron any more, and he was drowned in the night fog without saying hello. It was Arron, standing in the blinds and watching the figure downstairs. She walked so decisively, without nostalgia. Suddenly, she discovered that she had many simrities with him. Both of them are people who can be very warm, but when they decide, they can be so lonely and alienated. Suzi went to a rtively cheap express hotel for one night. When staying in the hotel, what she was most grateful for was the young Joan who had always hurt her badly by those words, but was always willing to help her. Joan lent her three thousand yuan, and she bought a few meals for Aunt Xia and a miniature hot water bottle for Christopher. On the night that Arron gave her theputer two days ago, she purchased a small item online. It¡¯s just that the small article is still on the way to mail, and the mailing address is Arron. It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, that little item is not for your own use. Because she didn¡¯t have aputer, she had promised her colleagues in the design department to work overtime at night to help them catch up the draft, but she couldn¡¯t finish it. When she woke up the next day, Suzi originally wanted to go to Aunt Xia to see Aunt Xia earlier. She went to thepany early to add a morning shift. However, when she arrived in the high-risk ward, Suzi discovered that she could not get out of the hospital so early today. Aunt Xia¡¯s fever continued. As it was in the intensive care unit, the doctor did not allow family members to apany her at night, so the hospital did not notify Arron. After meeting the Fu family in the afternoon, the olddy¡¯s condition deteriorated drastically. We have tried everything possible to rescue the patient, but the patient himself has no willpower, so¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Big tears fell. Although he knew that Aunt Xia¡¯s life wasing soon, Suzi still didn¡¯t want to let Aunt Xia pass away. She had no rtives anymore, and none of them. The only person in the world who treats her kindly and treats her as a rtive is Aunt Xia. Suziy in front of Shanna¡¯s bed and wiped her forehead over and over again, hoping to relieve Aunt Xia¡¯s illness. She waste for work, and Suzi still did not leave until Arron came. When the doctor gave Arron a detailed introduction to the patient¡¯s condition, Suzi quietly left. Back to thepany, I waste for work. Moreover, the work to bepleted yesterday was not done at all. The entire design department looked at Suzi weirdly at the same time, and some directly said on Suzi¡¯s face: ¡°Suzi, your tail is fast enough. We just treated you better two days ago, you don¡¯t know. What is yourst name? Don¡¯t do the artwork, you arete for work, what are you doing! ¡° Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I will paint now.¡± Suzi respectfully said while looking at his seniority. ¡°No need! You should go to the construction site for chores!¡± The senior colleague has the right to act as the supervisor, and Suzi could only go to the construction site obediently when she ordered. He took the bus all the way to the construction site. As soon as he arrived at the station, Suzi saw a person standing in front of him. ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s so hard for you to let me wait here for you.¡± Lanita smiled triumphantly. Chapter 103 – 104 Chapter 103 ¨C 104 Chapter 103 Suzi: ¡°Didn¡¯t you have seeded? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Suzi, I thought you were so capable. Your so-called Arron loved you so much and loved you so much. You are quite sure to snatch my fiance away. You are still here as a migrant worker? If I didn¡¯t If you remember it wrong, you have been working here for more than twenty days, right?¡± Twenty days ago, it was thest time Suzi was kidnapped by Lanita. Suzi calmly looked at the arrogant woman in front of him, really wanting to grab Lanita¡¯s neck and strangle Lanita to death. Suzi actually hated the Lin family. She still didn¡¯t understand why her mother fostered her in Lin¡¯s family when she was twelve years old? What is the rtionship between parents and the Lin family? Suzi knows that the family is very poor, but even if the poor beg for food, Suzi doesn¡¯t want to send someone under the fence. For eight years, she didn¡¯t get any love. All he got was contempt and charity, as well as jail, and the child in his stomach. And, the Lin family that she has always hated. No matter how bad it is, Suzi can¡¯t do anything to Lanita for the time being. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail again, and she didn¡¯t want her child to be sent to the orphanage as soon as she was born. And Aunt Xia. Aunt Xia is too pitiful, even though Aunt Xia has been admitted by the Fu family, only Suzi can understand the loneliness and misery in Aunt Xia¡¯s heart. Suzi can¡¯t leave Aunt Xia alone. At this moment, she can only bear it. She calmly asked Lanita: ¡°I have no grievances and no grudges against you, the Lin family. I don¡¯t understand why you keep pushing me bitterly? Why do you have to use my mother¡¯s grave to threaten me again and again? Lanita, you and Arron already have a substantial rtionship. You and Arron get married sooner or ¡°Forcing you?¡± Lanita looked at Suzi fiercely. She wanted to tell Suzi all the truth she knew, but she couldn¡¯t. She hadn¡¯t really be Arron¡¯s wife yet. Suzi could still visit Shanna, so Lanita couldn¡¯t tell Suzi the truth. She could not tell Suzi the real reason why she hated Suzi, but she did let Suzi know how much she hated Suzi. ¡°Not only will I force you, but I will also force you to death! I will also kill the wild species in your stomach! You shameless wild woman! Cousin! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you think. Yes, you want to be pregnant with a wild species, approach Arron¡¯s mother, and then approach Arron, and then use the wild species in your stomach to threaten Arron, Suzi, you are a female prisoner, and you mess with people in the prison. , You are a sc*mbag! A woman like you is deliberately trying to seduce my fiance! I will kill the child in your stomach today! See who will save you?¡± Lanita now had Arron¡¯s absolute backing, and when she faced Suzi, whom Arron disliked, she couldn¡¯t be arrogant anymore. However, as soon as her words fell, she saw that Suzi had an extra brick in his hand. Suzi raised the brick and smashed it on Lanita¡¯s stomach: ¡°Then I want to see if I put you in your stomach now. If her child is killed, will Arron let you be her fianc¨¦e!¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was cold and his tone was very t, but the action of throwing the bricks was ruthless and urate. She smashed it on Lanita¡¯s stomach, and when the brick went down, Lanita had to flow. Lanita was frightened: ¡°Oh¡± and ran away. Suzi sneered behind him. The half-brick in her hand was prepared before entering the Express Hotel yesterday. She was specially prepared for the Lin family. Suzi knew that the Lin family was going to kill her, and she had already lost Arron¡¯s protection. Chapter 104 She was alone. In order to protect herself, to protect the child in her stomach, Suzi thought about itst night. Whoever Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. wants to approach her and harm her, she will shoot someone to death with a brick. This trick really worked, and Lanita was scared away. Suzi immediately threw the bricks away. This time I used bs, but it won¡¯t work the next time. There are other self-defense things in her bag. Watching Lanita walk away, Suzi also went to work on the construction site. After a day of chores, Suzi didn¡¯t feel tired either. Instead, he felt that this ce was more treacherous than in the office, worried that this would exclude her, and worry that the work environment that would exclude her would be much easier. Working here is a bit dirty and tiring, but not tiring. Moreover, the canteen here provides a lot of food, and she eats full and fragrant. After get off work in the evening, Suzi came to the bus station and waited for the bus. This is a suburban area. It takes half an hour for the bus to leave. She wants to go back early to see how Aunt Xia¡¯s situation is. Is there any fever? Because I was in a hurry, I kept looking in the direction of the car. Before the car came, Suzi saw another person. She asked with a cold smile on her face: ¡°Your daughter came and threatened me in the morning, now you are here, Uncle Lin, I want to ask you, what do I owe you the Lin family? You are going to die. Force me?¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Jarod raised his wrist and hit Suzi hard on the face. At this bus stop, only Suzi was waiting for the bus. Jarod pped Suzi unscrupulously. While beating, Jarod cursed: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, wolf- hearted, vindictive thing! You actually wanted to smash to death with a brick. The child in Lanita¡¯s belly? I tell you, Master Fu will not kill you, I will kill you first!¡± After cursing, Jarod will take another round to beat Suzi with his fists. Raising his fist, Jarod stopped in the air. He saw that Suzi had a hand-made pencil sharpener of twenty years ago in his hand. To be precise, the knife was longer than the pencil sharpener, and it looked cold and extremely sharp. Suzi took a knife and stabbed Jarod severely. The mobile phone here has dialed a set of numbers: ¡°Hey, the police station, I¡¯m reporting the case, I¡¯m at the south city bus station, and someone hit me here¡­ ¡° Jarod turned and ran away hurriedly. Not long after running out, he stopped and looked back at Suzi: ¡°You have no conscience, you wait for me!¡± Suzi watched Jarod walk away, tears in his eyes instantly. Deep down, she has feelings for Jarod, because of the eight-year tuition, every semester, Jarod personally pays her tuition. In those eight years, how much did she hope that Jarod was her father? But that¡¯s just a fantasy. For his own daughter, Jarod will kill Suzi. Suzi¡¯s tears flowed all over his face. After Jarod returned home, he still yelled: ¡°That evil obstacle still has a murder weapon in his hand. It is a brick that she is going to smash Lanita. When I went to p her, she still had a knife in her hand and even stabbed me. Do you think she ismitting evil, rebellious!¡± Moira smiled coldly and said: ¡°I have a better way to make her desperate. It depends on you?¡± Chapter 105 – 106 Chapter 105 ¨C 106 Chapter 105 ¡°What way?¡± Jarod asked Moira. Moira¡¯s brows and eyes were filled with a sessful smile: ¡°I think we really won a big victory this time, because the child in Lanita¡¯s stomach turned Lanita over and let Suzi have a meal at Arron¡¯s. Deted. But if we want to use Arron¡¯s hand to get rid of Suzi, we still have to add another fire. ¡° ¡°Yes¡­Is it necessary to get rid of her?¡± Jarod shuddered in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but asked in an unpleasant tone. Moira red at Jarod viciously: ¡°You love Suzi and don¡¯t want to get rid of her! But what did Suzi do to you? She wants to kill you, wants to kill our Lin family, she is as vicious as her mother! The same sc*mbag, the same dead skinny face! Have you forgotten how her mother framed you, how she deceived you? Why are you so forgetful! This vixen is as vicious and mean as her mother! If yesterday wasn¡¯t the thoroughness of our n, just in time for Arron to see the vicious side of Suzi when Arron arrived, then Suzi would really snatch Arron from Lanita in the near future. The next step is to wipe out our Lin family. Jarod, have you ever thought, if one day Arron learns the truth, will he let us live? ¡° Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± What the wife said is true. If Arron knew the truth, he would definitely kill the Lin family. Thinking of this, Jarod asked Moira: ¡°Hurry up, what¡¯s your method?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for her now?¡± Moira asked Jarod in a strange tone of yin and yang. Jarod said impatiently: ¡°This wicked obstacle shouldn¡¯t havee into this world! I have raised her for eight years, and I don¡¯t know how to be grateful. I still want to kill our whole family and try to steal her boyfriend with C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lanita! Quickly say, what? The method can kill her!¡± Moira smiled: ¡°Yesterday we used the correct method. Arron has already started to hate Suzi. We have to add another fire to make Arron hate Suzi even more. The disgust is in my bones, and when I see her, I want to kill her. In this case, even if Shanna intervenes arbitrarily, it will not help.¡± After that, Moira was in Jarod¡¯s ear and underestimated it for a while. Jarod hesitated for a few seconds, then said viciously, ¡°Just do it!¡± There was a satisfied smile on Moira¡¯s face. ¡°Where is Lanita?¡± Jarod asked. ¡°Upstairs, just two months of pregnancy, when she was sick, she was unwell. Let her lie down more.¡± Moira said. Jarod sighed: ¡°Hey¡­¡± The phone rang, Moira picked up thendline to connect: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± Arron¡¯s low voice came from the other end: ¡°Where is Lanita?¡± He didn¡¯t show much respect for Moira. For some reason, even though the Lin family helped him, Lanita was also the one who saved his life. She is still pregnant with his child, but Arron doesn¡¯t have any favor with the Lin family, perhaps because the Lin family used to be the eldest brother and the second uncle and the third uncle. The people on their side? When Moira heard Arron¡¯s voice, she straightened up immediately: ¡°Well, it¡¯s the Fourth Young Master, you are looking for Lanita¡­oh, Lanita¡­I feel a little ufortable. Resting upstairs, I¡¯ll go, and I will ask her to answer the phone immediately.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was very cold: ¡°I¡¯ll call backter.¡± He called Lanita¡¯s cell phone, and Lanita turned it off before he called Lanita¡¯sndline again. Since learning that Lanita was pregnant with his child in the past few days, Arron has called Lanita once every morning and evening. This was the first time that Lanita had her phone turned off and did not answer his call. On this side, Moira hung up the phone and went upstairs to call Lanita to go. Lanita deliberately shut down the phone. ording to her mother Moira¡¯s experience, that is, distance creates beauty, and Arron is not allowed to He can find you every time, if you turn off the phone once in a while, he will not find you, and he will worry about you even more. Chapter 106 Spoil you more. Lanita obeyed her mother¡¯s words and turned off her mobile phone all afternoon. ¡°Lanita,e down and wait for Fourth Master Fu¡¯s call. He will call you in a while.¡± Moira smiled and looked at her daughter. ¡°Mom, your method really works.¡± Lanita looked at her mother with a smile. The mother and daughter went downstairs together, but Jarod, who was sitting downstairs, looked cold. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter!¡± Lanita pouted and looked at her father. Jarod scolded: ¡°What¡¯s the matter! You are still happy! Seeing Arron caring about you now, his mother¡¯s condition has begun to deteriorate again. The day he will marry you is just around the corner, but what about the children in your stomach? !¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who owns the baby! You have been pregnant for more than two months, and your mother and I don¡¯t even know who owns the baby!¡± Jarod roared. Lanita shrank in Moira¡¯s arms in shock, tears falling out. Father had never yelled at her like this. Moira also pointed at Lanita: ¡°You said you are a dead child, and your parents are so strict about you. You have been a good child since childhood. Why did you say that you were pregnant with someone else¡¯s child? You don¡¯t even talk to your parents! Do you know how dangerous it is to tell Arron? ¡° Lanita was crying, but she didn¡¯t forget to defend herself: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the child in my stomach, could we manage Arron? I think my child came in time!¡± ¡°Who is it? Child!¡± Jarod roared again. Lanita shivered and said: ¡°Yes¡­ my ex-boyfriend¡¯s, he is also a rich second-generation, he abandoned me a while ago, and the family moved abroad¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Jarod¡¯s Qi Qiao Qi aroused smoke. ¡°Tip the bell.¡± The phone rang again. Lanita ran to answer the phone: ¡°Hey¡­¡± there was a cry in her voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked gently on the other end. ¡°I¡­ from yesterday to today, my body is a bit¡­ufortable.¡± Lanita said weeping. ¡°Take care of yourself, I will visit you here when I¡¯m busy, tell me what I want to eat, and I will send someone to deliver it to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, the fourth youngest, I know that your mother is very ill these past few days, so please take care of your mother at ease, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lanita looked very sensible. ¡°Okay.¡± Arron hung up the phone. The mother¡¯s condition is indeed not good. Since yesterday, grandparents and aunts came to visit and forgot about her mother and admitted her identity, the mother¡¯s condition deteriorated sharply. At this moment, the doctor gave his mother the best injections in the world, which cost tens of thousands. But it can only temporarily relieve the pain of the mother. Once the effect of the medicine was over, the mother still had a high fever to a semia state. However, the mother¡¯s mouth kept calling: ¡°Suzi, Suzi, Suzi¡­¡± Suzi hurriedly rushed in from the outside of the ward, crawling in front of Shanna¡¯s bed: ¡°Mom¡­I¡¯m here.¡± Chapter 107 – 108 Chapter 107 ¨C 108 Chapter 107 Shanna grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand, tears flowed out instantly, she shouted: ¡°Suzi, are you finally here?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t cry: ¡°Sorry mom, I have something wrong today, I¡¯mte.¡± She came out of the construction site, fought with Jarod at the bus station, then walked for one stop in shock, and then got on the bus at the next stop. In this way, she came to visit Shanna eventer. Suzi knows that Shanna¡¯s condition has deteriorated, and she wants to apany Shanna, but she can¡¯t lose her job. No matter how hard and tiring this job is, it will be a job after all. She is a woman who just came out of jail. The opportunity to find a job is really difficult and she can¡¯t give up. She crawled in front of Shanna and said to Shanna over and over again: ¡°Sorry mom, sorry, sorry¡­¡± ¡°Mother is fine Suzi. Mom knows that you are a hard-working child. You can¡¯t lose your job. Whenever a woman has to be self-reliant, her mother¡¯s life is almost over. You don¡¯t need to dy work for your mother.¡± Shanna I understand Suzi very well. Suzi was crying more and more sad. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Shanna raised her withered hand to wipe Suzi¡¯s tears: ¡°Suzi, can you promise your mother one thing?¡± Suzi nodded desperately: ¡°Mum, say, don¡¯t say one thing, I will promise you even ten things.¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­¡± Shanna said for a while and then panted for a while: ¡°Mom knows that Qin¡¯er always looks cold and inhuman. This is all caused by the environment. Before Qin¡¯er was ten years old He was not recognized by the Fu family, butter recognized by the Fu family, but he did not have the right to inherit. Even so, he was still hunted down and excluded by the Fu family. This is the reason why he is cold-blooded today. In fact, Qin¡¯er is a good man. You warm up slowly, he will definitely be hot. ¡°I know my mother, Arron¡­ is very good to me.¡± ¡°Suzi looked at Shanna with a smile. Shanna shook her head: ¡°That¡¯s not what mom said. Mom is very selfish. Mom knows that you are a hard-working, good-tempered and kind-hearted child. I beg you to be selfish. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t let Qin Er is alone, helping her mother to take care of Qin¡¯er for the rest of her life. His mother is worried about him¡­ worried that he will be calcted in the future. Suzi, seeing my mother in jail, she taught you all my housekeeping skills and taught you all the building skills. I promised my mother that she would be apanion to Qin¡¯er forever, okay? ¡° ¡°Good mother, I promise you, I will definitely promise you. Mom¡­Don¡¯t talk anymore, you have to rest well, you just want to rest now.¡± Suzi looked at Shanna very distressedly. Looking at a life, it was still so energetic just the day before yesterday. It didn¡¯t look like a disease. It was normal in all aspects. How could it be so fragile when it suddenly copsed? Aunt Xia¡¯s skin turned ginger. The doctor said that this is a manifestation of the destruction of blood throughout the body and theck of recovery. Suzi was heartbroken to the extreme. She didn¡¯t want Aunt Xia to die, it would be good to keep a minute longer. She looked back at the doctor pleadingly. It happened that the doctor was also anxious, so he said to Arron: ¡°Master, the olddy needs to enter the sterile room immediately, and then give her the best medicine to hang, and then give her the strongest dose of anti-fever medicine, although the anti-fever medicine It will have a counterproductive effect on the resistance to cancer cells, but at least the internal organs canst for a while, otherwise the internal organs will be burned alive if the fever is more than 40 degrees.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What the doctor said is necessary. Arron understood his mother¡¯s condition, so she and Suzi left wisely. The deterioration of his mother¡¯s condition was very painful for Arron, but no matter how painful he was, he had to swallow it, because this was the result that he knew more than a month ago. And the huge grouppany affairs, as well as the eye-catching people around him who want to deal with him, also distracted him. Arron couldn¡¯t care less for a moment. Chapter 108 Aftering out of his mother¡¯s ward, he walked towards his car. He took a big step and caught up with Suzi within a few steps. However, Arron didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, and only went over and continued towards his own. Walk by the car. Arron is an extremely rational man. He only believed what he saw with his own eyes and what he heard with his own ears. Suzi did push Lanita, he did utterly rant in front of Lanita, and he did personally say that he would kill the Lin family. Suzi didn¡¯t look at Arron more, and even when she passed by Arron¡¯s car, she never turned her head to take a look. It was Christopher beside the car, and he couldn¡¯t help being moved when he saw Suzi. His lips flicked several times, an inertial movement that wanted Suzi to get in the car. Even Christopher almost shouted: ¡°Mrs. Fu¡±, but when he saw Arron¡¯s cold expression on his face, Christopher didn¡¯t say anything. Christopher¡¯s heart is the same as Shanna, and he especially hopes that Suzi can be Arron¡¯s wife, but after all, he is the fourth master¡¯s assistant and personal bodyguard. No matter how much he likes Suzi, he is only loyal to Arron. As Suzi walked away, Christopher also drove Arron out of the hospital with regret. Knowing that Arron was in a heavy mood, Christopher watched Arron several times along the way, but he was hesitant to speak. ¡°If you have anything, just say it!¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°Master, the olddy¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. From now on, there will be no dear rtives beside you. I think it¡¯s too¡­Miss Shen, she has a good heart. She pushed Miss Lin, but¡­¡± Before Christopher was finished, he was stopped by Arron: ¡°Don¡¯t be shielded by a small hand warmer that can¡¯t be smaller!¡± Christopher didn¡¯t dare to say anything again. No words to send Arron back all the way. Arron lives in a top-grade high-endmunity, and no one dares to take him in and out. Today, Chegang was stopped by security as soon as he entered the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron looked at the security guard displeased. ¡°Mr. Fu, right, here is a courier for you.¡± The security guard eagerly handed the courier to Arron. Express? He never buys online, so how can he have express delivery? I was puzzled, but I also caught it. When the car came to a stand, the car stopped. When Arron was about to open the courier to see what happened, he was caught by Christopher: ¡°Siye, I¡¯ll open it.¡± Involuntarily, Christopher tore the courier open. He was afraid that Arron might be injured by something dangerous in the express. As a result, I opened it and saw that it was a simple and very textured cigarette filter that fits the color of a man. And, a beautiful postcard. Arron had seen the beautiful and vigorous handwriting on the postcard. It was Suzi¡¯s. Chapter 109 – 110 Chapter 109 ¨C 110 Chapter 109 Mr. Fu: You gave me so many beautiful clothes. I have never worn such beautiful clothes in my life. You also gave me such an expensiveputer. I don¡¯t know how to thank you in my heart. Let me give you a gift, I am a pauper again. Even if I have money, I don¡¯t know your preferences. Maybe your suit costs tens of thousands, which is worth my sry for a year. So I will give you something worthless but a little ttering. I took a look at the color and style of this filter. They are all suitable for a mature and powerful man like you. I don¡¯t know if you like it or not. If you don¡¯t like it, you have to remember to tell me ha. I¡¯ll give you another one when the timees. The cigarette holder is worthless. But you love to smoke, and when you smoke, you like the smoke to be stuffy in your mouth first, and then a little bit from your nose. In that case, the tar in the smoke will invade your lungs more easily. Therefore, this cigarette holder is a protection for your body. Although you are tough, you must protect your body. Donor: Suzi. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Below the inscription, there is a smiling sun face painted by Suzi, whose teeth are deliberately painted like big buck teeth, which look naughty, cute and humorous. Arron smiled. He didn¡¯t even notice it. Afterughing, he returned to his usual calm andposure. Holding this cigarette holder and postcard in his hand, Arron unknowingly walked to the guest bedroom where Suzi had lived. The guest bedroom was very clean, and in the open closet, all the beautiful clothes he gave her the other day were all there, and none of them were taken away. And that pinkptop. Just put it on the head of her bed and didn¡¯t take it away. Arron turned on theputer, and there was only one picture on theputer¡¯s desktop that was the one she handwritten and the hand-painted smiling face of the sun, which was then taken and uploaded to theputer. The picture on theputer was muchrger than the postcard he was holding. The smiley face of the sun with teeth and ws was unscrupulous, very carefree and unscrupulous. That smiling face looked very naughty. Arron thought of how Suzi¡¯s temperament was particrly rxed these past two days. The video doorbell at the door rang. Arron picked it up and looked at the video screen. It was the security guard downstairs: ¡°Mr. Fu, let me report something to you.¡± Arron asked coldly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Just now, just after you took the courier and left, a little girl came to the door room. She insisted to tell me that she had a courier in the wrong address and sent it here. I asked him to receive it. Who is the cargo person? She said it was you, Mr. Fu. I said that the courier had been taken away by Mr. Fu. The little girl was surprised for a while. ¡° ¡°Where is she!¡± Arron asked. After asking this sentence, he pushed the door down without waiting for the answer from the people downstairs. The security guard was still waiting for Arron¡¯s instructions, and he saw Arroning down. ¡°What about people.¡± Arron asked. ¡°Then¡­that little girl? She was taken aback and left.¡± Without looking at the security guard, Arron turned to the garage and drove out of themunity to the main road. Arron did not see Suzi again. Chapter 110 110: At this time, Suzi has already gone far. Sheughed at herself very much. I knew she would not order the cigarette holder for her. The cigarette holder was bought by her, she was very poor, but she bought the cigarette holder for more than 300. However, the cigarette holder has not been sent, she has been driven out by him, thinking that she is really ridiculous. It is estimated that this cigarette holder should be in Arron¡¯s hands now. He is looking at the cigarette holder contemptuously, and then throws the cigarette holder out of the balcony with a sneer. At the thought of this, Suzi¡¯s face burned fiercely. In fact, she was just grateful to him, grateful that he gave her beautiful clothes, and grateful that he bought theputer for him. However, she now feels that she is very affectionate. He returned to the Express Hotel so full of thoughts andy down in his clothes. Can¡¯t sleep all the time. It was partly because of the cigarette holder, and partly because of Aunt Shanna¡¯s condition. Just like this, Suzi gradually fell asleep when it was almost dawn. When I woke up, time was already a bit tight. Fortunately, the hotel Suzi rented was very close to Aunt Xia¡¯s hospital. After she got up, she hurried to Aunt Xia¡¯s ward. Only then did she learn that Aunt Xia was in intensive care all night. Room. The doctor is trying to rescue him, and the family members cannot go in to see him yet. Suzi had to return to work. After arriving at thepany, her colleaguesughed at her in twos and threes. ¡°Suzi, what did you dost night? The eye circles are so dark, like panda eyes? Could it be that you were asked to work as a porter on the construction site yesterday. Get out soon.¡± ¡°I guess, she should be making extra money. I heard that she is very poor and poor. She is even poorer than the workers on the construction site. I heard that she eats on the construction site. One person can eat more than two men.¡± There is more activity, and more energy is used, so I eat more.¡± Listening to these unbearable exclusionary words, Suzi said nothing. She can bear it. In prison, her experience was much more difficult than this. Hasn¡¯t it been two years? The people in these offices are idle and fine, and asked her to help draw the picture a few days ago. Her painting is very good, so they took a high look at her. And from yesterday to today, theputer at her home is gone, and the work they gave her is still unfinished. They are naturally angry, which is normal. Suzi just pretended not to hear. As long as her work is still there. ¡°Designer Zhao, do you have any job for me to help?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t be it!¡± Designer Zhao ridiculed. Suzi asked another designer cheeky, and the other designer did not step on her. Later, when a few designs were put together, one person came up early and said: ¡°Suzi, you were tired on the construction site yesterday, so you won¡¯t be allowed to go to the construction site today. You go and clean some of our storage rooms. Come on.¡± The storage room is full of samples, such as Xiao Yang who painted the walls, silica gel y, and imitation porcin. Suzi had nothing to clean at the beginning, but only when he arrived at the storage material did he realize that this storage material was long gone and it was horribly dirty everywhere. Suzi cleaned all four hours in the morning, and then came out of the storage, she looked like a nigger, and several female colleagues looked at her andughed. Suzi didn¡¯t have time to see how embarrassed he was. He only nced at the phone, and it was already past noon. Suzi walked out, she was going to the hospital to see Aunt Shanna. When she came to the hospital, she was about to enter the gate. Suzi ran into a man full of arms. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Chapter 111 – 112 Chapter 111 ¨C 112 Chapter 111 Suzi immediately stood up straight, and when she saw the person who collided with her, she immediately became cold and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The old man of the Shu family looked up and down Suzi with a very disgusting look, and then blocked Suzi with a sneer: ¡°Thest time I saw you, you had a vulgar makeup. This time, you are dirty and a nigger is ugly. Unbearable, who are you!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to this person who looked serious and kind on the surface, but was not friendly to her at all, instead, he was an extremely mean old man. She walked around Father Shu and continued on. But Elder Shu lifted the crutches and blocked her way. Suzi asked coldly: ¡°What are you going to do.¡± ¡°Answer my question!¡± The old man ordered Suzi in a very respectful tone. Suzi suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Dare to ask the old man, do I know you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Arron¡¯s contracted wife, the wife who bought you for two months for a wish of his mother¡¯s death?¡± Old man Shu asked in a questioning tone. ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Suzi asked again. ¡°It has nothing to do with me! But it has something to do with my grandson! Now that you are the wife Arron bought back for his mother Chongxi, you took this opportunity to hook up with the upper ss and hook up with my grandson. You eat Look at the bowl and look at the pot, don¡¯t be ambitious! Yeah, listen to me. With me, you want to approach my grandson!¡± Suzi looked at Elder Shu contemptuously: ¡°Old man, listen to me too! You are rich! Your money can crush me to death, but is this amazing? You can¡¯t bring your money in either. In the coffin, you don¡¯t want others to beat your grandson¡¯s idea. Your best way is to keep your grandson in a cage, forever! Don¡¯t let him out for the rest of your life. As for outsiders. Me? I am very vulgar and lowly in your eyes. But you still have no right to ask anything about me! Even if I am in love with your grandson! ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°¡­You! Good job. You wait for me!¡± Suzi sneered. Waiting? Hasn¡¯t she been waiting? Arron spotted him as soon as he was out of prison. Went to the Lin family and was driven out by the Lin family. Later, Darius took the initiative to strike up a conversation, and Joan took the initiative to strike up a conversation. She is a groundless duckweed, a woman who has juste out of prison, who has provoked someone. Waiting! Big deal, go in again. Who is she afraid of! Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Old Man Shu, but walked straight into the ward. Walked, but stopped. She suddenly thought that Elder Shu should also go to see Aunt Shanna. After all, Aunt Shanna has been acknowledged by the Fu family in the past two days, so any family rtionship with the Fu family will inevitablye to visit. After all, it wasn¡¯t because of Arron¡¯s deterrence. Since Elder Shu was going to visit Aunt Xia, Suzi had to stagger the time with Elder Shu, she stood at the entrance of the hospital and did not go in. Elder Shu just walked over, followed by Walton. Walton came to Suzi and smiled triumphantly: ¡°Tu Niu, your makeup today looks like a clown in a circus. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even afford a mirror? Give it to you that day. Introduced such a good job, which allows you to earn tens of thousands of tips in one night. If you don¡¯t do it, you think Arron is really showing you. It turns out that he bought you back for the olddy Fu.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 112 She really didn¡¯t want to bother with anyone here. She just wanted to see Aunt Xia¡¯s situation as soon as possible. Walton asked herself to be boring, and went in with Elder Shu. Behind him, Darius, who had just parked the car, walked over. Since thest time Darius was ced under house arrest by the Shu family elder who prevented him froming out to see Suzi, Darius has never seen Suzi again. Goodbye, Darius has mixed feelings in his heart. It is more distressed to Suzi. ¡°Why¡­make yourself like this?¡± Darius asked in a heartbroken tone. Suzi: ¡°Mr. Shu, if you don¡¯t want me to call the police, stay away from me!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­ After a pause, he said sincerely: ¡°Suzi, I know you are angry. I don¡¯t me you. In a few days, Mrs. Fu¡¯s matter is over. I will arrange you properly.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Darius ran a few steps quickly, following up with Father Shu and Walton. Suzi was still standing at the entrance of the hospital. After waiting for 20 minutes, the Shu family did note out. Suzi felt a little anxious. She didn¡¯t have much lunch break, so she could not dy too much, so she had to bite the bullet and head towards Shanna¡¯s ward. Go. When I came to the door of the ward, I saw Shanna surrounded by a group of doctors, family members, and people who came to visit the patient. They screamed in a frantic manner. ¡°Mrs. Fu, Mrs. Fu, can you still hear me?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Shu Min, I am your Uncle Shu, Shu Min? I know you have been wronged in this life. Uncle Shu came to see you now. Do you me me, kid? Can you still hear me? What a good building you are Engineer, why did you get this disease?¡± ¡°Auntie?¡± Darius also shouted. ¡°Auntie Xia?¡± This was Walton¡¯s voice. There are also some other rtives of the Fu family. And, Arron. ¡°Mom, mom, are you awake? Mom!¡± Arron¡¯s tone had an indescribable sense of destion. Suzi was startled. Arron didn¡¯t go to thepany to handle affairs today? The burden of the entire Fu Group rested on him. Even if his mother became ill, Arron did not dy, and went to thepany to handle official duties every day. However, he is here today. It shows that Aunt Xia¡¯s condition has reached the point where it can no longer be restored. Why is it so fast? A week ago, Aunt Xia was still talking andughing. She was able to drink half a bowl of porridge every day, and she was in a very good state of mind. But now, is she really leaving this world? Suzi was standing against the wall, crying, and she shrank herself a little bit. Thinking back to the two years she and Aunt Xia had spent in prison together, she suddenly realized that it was the happiest part of their wives. Days. Every day she helped Shanna do some hard work. Shanna took advantage of the rest time to teach her architectural knowledge. At that time, although bitter and tired, although there was no personal freedom, she also had a warm feeling of relying on each other for life. Today, Aunt Xia has only been released from prison for more than a month and is about to pass away. Suzi squatted on the ground with his hands on his knees, crying like a homeless child. A pair of brightly shaved ck leather shoes stood quietly in front of her. Suzi forgot that he was dirty and ck, so he raised his eyes with tears and looked at the man standing in front of her. Arron was also looking down at her. Chapter 113 – 114 Chapter 113 ¨C 114 Chapter 113 Arron¡¯s expression was solemn, with a purely masculine bronzeplexion with a strong sad but convergent look. In addition to this, he was still indifferent to his emotions and anger. Arron, with a sad and tired face, looked at Suzi calmly. Suzi couldn¡¯t guess what Arron was thinking. She always thought that she was stable and transparent, but in front of him, she was like a transparent white paper. Just like now, although he looked sad and tired because of the deterioration of his mother¡¯s condition, he did not weep bitterly, only condensed the grief in his heart. Outside, he was still in a straight suit, and he was cold and dignified. But what about her? She was dirty and dusty, and she was at the gate of this hospital outside. She was either trapped by Lanita, she was put off by Joan, or she was scolded by the old man of the Shu family. Fan. Or maybe it was ridiculed by Miss Walton. There is also Arron. Suzi didn¡¯t even know, what would happen to Arron when she vacated her hands? His city is deep, fierce and not at all muddle-headed. She is not his opponent at all. In fact, she had never thought of opposing him, and she had never thought of provoke anyone in the upper circle of Cloud City. But she, like a despicable and greedy clown, with an ugly and ttering smile, was helplessly fiddled with by this upper ss circle. Especially the filter cigarette holder that she specially purchased. It¡¯s more ugly, ttering, and irond. He must have received the filter cigarette holder, right? What would you think of her? Sure enough, he asked in a low and cold voice: ¡°You cry here, do you really feel sorry for my mother?¡± Suzi lifted his dirty face with tears and said, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°In other words, during this period of time you took care of my mother and your sad tears were not made for the contract I signed with you, not for money, right?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± How do you want her to answer? She wants money, of course she has to ask for money! What about the child in her stomach without money? She hasn¡¯t had enough money to go back to her hometown to visit her mother¡¯s grave. She doesn¡¯t even know the true cause of her mother¡¯s death. The child in her stomach no longer has a father, and they will depend on each other in the future. She is a poor man who just got out of jail, andcks money badly. She can¡¯t take the money from the contract. ¡°No¡­no, I¡­¡± Suzi stammered. Arron did not look at Suzi again, but raised his leg and went into the ward again. The entire ward was full of the rich and powerful in this city. Aunt Shanna was still in aa. Suzi stood outside the ward like an unrted outsider. At this moment, no one would remember that Aunt Xia was hospitalized. For more than a month of this, she has been smiling and warming Aunt Xia by Suzi. No one will remember. They would only treat her as a sludge that was forced into the wealthy circle. Suzi didn¡¯t have the courage to go in. It is estimated that even if he goes in, he will have to be sted out by those people, right? She quietly came to the back of the ward, lying in a corner of the window and secretly looking at Shanna, who was full of pipes. The tears in the eyes kept streaming. Chapter 114 It was not until the working hours had passed and Suzi could no longer dy that he walked out of the hospital and went to work in thepany. Fortunately, no one made things difficult for her all afternoon. When he was about to get off work, one of the acting directors who temporarily managed the design department said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, starting tomorrow, you won¡¯t be used to work in the office for a week. Go to the construction site, but there are people.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, good.¡± She is actually very willing to go to the construction site. Although the work on the construction site is a little bit tiring, she is not tired. And the canteen on the construction site gives a lot of weight. She now has a child in her belly and she has a big appetite. But when I went to the construction site, there was no way to visit Aunt Xia at noon. After get off work, Suzi came back to the hospital without stopping. She thought that it was almostte in the afternoon, and there would be no more guests to visit Aunt Xia. She should be able to apany Aunt Xia well and talk to Aunt Xia. As a result, he went outside the ward and saw Arron sitting in front of Shanna¡¯s bed. His hand held his mother¡¯s hand. Shanna was still full of tubes, still unconscious. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to go in. She suddenly felt that from now on, Shanna would no longer need her. To be precise, Arron should no longer need her to apany Aunt Xia. Suzi¡¯s heart is even more ufortable. She even had a chance to say goodbye to Aunt Xia for thest time. Depressed to the extreme, Suzi turned around and was about to leave the ward. He saw Christopher and stood behind her. Gently brushing from Christopher¡¯s side, Suzi didn¡¯t look at Christopher as if he didn¡¯t know Christopher. She knew that when Arron needed her to appreciate her, she was Mrs. Fu in Christopher¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, if Arron wanted to kill her now, then she was nothing here in Christopher. Not even a stranger. Suzi is very self-aware. However, she didn¡¯t take a step out, and Christopher called her behind her: ¡°Suzi, where do you live?¡± Suzi was startled first. Then he looked back at Christopher and said quietly, ¡°Mr. Yan, do you want me topensate Mr. Fu¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Or do you want to do something to me? I know Mr. Fu hasn¡¯t freed his hands to settle ounts with me. I live in In the express hotel one hundred meters south of the hospital. You can find me to settle the ount at any time, and I will just wait.¡± After speaking, turn around and leave. Christopher didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at the figure that was so depressed that it could be blown away by a gust of wind, Christopher¡¯s heart suddenly seemed to be separated by something, very sad. Suzi returned to the hotel and curled up on the bed without eating dinner. She did not fall asleep either. I spent the whole night thinking about the two years she spent with Aunt Xia in prison. Aunt Xia was like her mother, warming her, letting her rely on, andforting her soul. Driving her two years in prison is no longer so long and bitter. Today, Aunt Xia is extremely ill and unconscious, but she may not even have the opportunity to get close to Aunt Xia. In the early morning of the next day, Suzi got up very early, simply washed, and hurried to the hospital C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. for a bit of food on the stall earlier, hoping to see Aunt Xia, but when she came to the hospital, she was told that Aunt Xia was pushed into the high-risk sterile ward again for rescue. So, Suzi didn¡¯t see Shanna again. With a sense of sorrow, she took the bus all the way to the Nancheng construction site. Next, she will help here for a week, and there will be less time to see Aunt Xia. In this life, can she still see Aunt Xia alive? Suzi thought about it all the way. After getting off the bus, she walked to the construction site in a depressed mood, walked along, and crashed into a person¡¯s arms. Suzi looked up and saw Joan. Chapter 115 – 116 Chapter 115 ¨C 116 Chapter 115 Joan wore a very solemn and serious face today. To be precise, he should be at work. A measuring instrument was set up in front of him. He was looking at the number measured by the measuring instrument with a serious expression, standing. Joan in the middle of the road didn¡¯t seem to see Suzi hit him. At the moment he bumped into it, he looked at Suzi with a cold expression on his face, and said in a faint tone: ¡°Why are you? Why didn¡¯t you see me at work, why did you prick me in my arms? That¡¯s why you are ignorant! A private matter is a private matter, and a public matter is a public matter. In the future, especially when I am working, you can¡¯t y tricks.¡± His words did not seem to be joking at all, nor did he deliberately ridicule Suzi. He was just immersed in work, and he looked very unhappy when he saw her put in his arms. Suzi pursed his lower lip: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± After finishing speaking, she bowed her head and walked around Joan towards the construction site. She originally wanted to tell Joan that she should be paid in these two days. After the sry was paid, she would be able to pay it back. Joan¡¯s three thousand yuan. However, when Suzi saw that Joan was immersed in work and looked impatient, Suzi said nothing, only Xiao Suogumo continued to walk on the construction site. It was not until Suzi walked away that Joan, who was standing in front of the measuring instrument, rxed and looked at Sanford in the car: ¡°Lao Ze,e down!¡± Sanford got out of the car and walked to Joan: ¡°Mr. Ling, don¡¯t say that you just pretended to be like a construction engineer. How can you guys be able to pretend like this? How can you pretend!¡± Joan touched the stubble on his chin, and said to Sanford in a daunting tone: ¡°I see it, she is now the way I saw her for the first time, depressed, forbidden from bathing, indifferent and cold, She looks so pitiful and helpless. I like her like this!¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, Sanford blinked and asked Joan: ¡°Lao Ze, what do you want to do? I haven¡¯t understood you until now. She is your cousin, do you really want to take her? Are you really afraid that your cousin will cut you off?¡± Joan looked at Sanford angrily: ¡°My little aunt can¡¯tst for half a month at most, and she also spent more time in aa during this half month than when she was awake. My cousin no longer needs this little soil. Niuzi came tofort my little aunt. It has been two days, and the little soil girl has not been able to enter my aunt¡¯s ward. Do you think my cousin still cares about her? She is at best a tool for my cousin. She didn¡¯t know that she was thinking of herself as a human being, and she went to provoke her cousin¡¯s favorite. ¡° Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± Joan raised the corners of her lips, raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s time for me to pick up a bargain. Look at how it is now, how fun it is to be an angry little wife.¡± ¡°Then when she bumped into your arms just now, were you still cold with her?¡± Sanford asked unclearly. ¡°Boying Ying, have you heard of it?¡± Joan asked. ¡°What does she have to do with Bo Ying?¡± Sanford asked lightly. ¡°That¡¯s much more interesting!¡± Joanpared the subduing of Suzi to an eagle. It was as if Suzi was not a person but a gadget in his eyes. Sanford smiled profoundly: ¡°Mr. Ling, you can really y tricks.¡± Chapter 116 Joan raised her eyebrows decadently and smiled: ¡°No way, you can say that on the boundary of Yuncheng, Huan is fat and thin, Mr. Ling, what kind of woman I have never tasted? I¡¯m tired of it! Just like Walton, Shu The eldestdy at home like that? Lao Ze, tell the truth, do you like Walton like that? It¡¯s hypocritical, arrogant, and untouchable. If it is really Miss Shu¡¯s eldest, she is still a foster child with the surname Min, and I will be bored to see her pretending to be! ¡° Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± Joan spent the whole day pretending to be on the periphery of the construction site, until he received the total on the construction site, and saw Suzi carrying a bag and Xiao Suo¡¯s figureing far from the construction site. Joan was in Shen again. In the ces where Hunan passed, I started to work very seriously and selflessly. Joan also followed several subordinates, as if asking him something. Suzi passed by Joan, Joan did not look at her, only focused on work. Suzi wanted to talk to Joan several times, opened his mouth, swallowed it again, and walked straight to the bus stop. It was a coincidence this time. The bus came as soon as she arrived, and Suzi got on the bus immediately. After a while, Joan and Xue Sanford drove behind the bus Suzi took. Not surprisingly, Suzi went straight to the hospital. In the evening, Aunt Shanna¡¯s ward was very quiet. I don¡¯t know if Shanna was asleep or still in a water. Arron sat in front of Shanna¡¯s bed. The man in suit and leather shoes was lying on his mother¡¯s bed. Seeing such a scene, Suzi did not dare to enter the door. She couldn¡¯t talk to Arron about the contract they had signed. However, Suzi, who had not been able to take a close look at Shanna for two days, was also reluctant to leave. She stood at the window outside the ward and watched quietly until a doctor walked into the ward tofort Arron: ¡°Fu Si Lord, we really have to push the olddy into the sterile high-risk monitoring room. The olddy¡¯s body is still in the middle of the night when the fever is the most severe. Even if you stay here at night, it is the same. No supplement, you might as well go back and rest first. Only if you rest well, you can have more energy to take care of the olddy during the day.¡± After hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Arron stood up and said only five words in a low, hoarse voice: ¡°Okay, thank you doctor.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After he finished speaking, he took another deep look at his mother, and then he was about to leave the house after adjusting his suit. Suzi in the hidden ce outside immediately ran out of the hospital. She couldn¡¯t let Arron see her, let alone let Arron know that she had been there. She ran out in such a panic, and while running wildly, she didn¡¯t forget to look back to see if Arron saw her. In a hurry, she ran into someone¡¯s arms. Suzi turned his head suddenly and saw that the one who was hit was an extremely blessed old man in his sixties who looked very generous in appearance. ¡°Yes, sorry grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Suzi apologized repeatedly. The old man who was hit frowned, he looked at Suzi viciously, and then grabbed Suzi¡¯s arm with his fat and oily hands, and screamed: ¡°Littledy, what are you calling me!¡± Suzi struggled desperately in fright: ¡°You¡­who are you, let me go!¡± Chapter 117 – 118 Chapter 117 ¨C 118 Chapter 117 The old man stubbornly grabbed Suzi and pulled it into his arms, andughed wildly in his mouth: ¡°My dear, your forgetfulness is so great. During the two years you were in college, I didn¡¯t ask me for money. Things, at that time, you called me one by one, husband by mouth. Why, you lived in it for two years, and your name to me changed? You called me grandfather? Am I that old?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­Who are you! Let go! If you don¡¯t let me go, I will call the police!¡± Judging from his age, the old man in front of him was twenty years older than Jarod. He could even say such things in broad daylight. Suzi really wanted to raise his hand to give this old immortal a big p. However, her arm was grasped by the old thing and she couldn¡¯t break free. The old thing looked sixty or seventy, but his strength was not small. Suzi couldn¡¯t break free at all. ¡°Call the police? You don¡¯t call the police when you ask me for money or things? You don¡¯t call the police when you need something inside? Now you think of calling the police? Suzi, do you think I am Huo Jianshan in mud? When you need me I¡¯m here, you will call the police if you don¡¯t need me?¡± The man calling himself Huo Jianshan looked at Suzi with a sneer like a bandit. Suzi suddenly felt in her heart, she immediately realized something, and then opened her mouth and asked, ¡°¡­what is your rtionship with the Lin family!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the rtionship between me and the Lin family all connected by you? For you, I didn¡¯t do anything for the Lin family! Littledy, have you hooked up with a new master?¡± Huo Jianshan¡¯s tone of voice is exactly that of him and Suzi Very familiar, he and Suzi have a leg, Suzi is like the little lover he once raised. This is another trap set by the Lin family for her! It must be! An anger rose from the bottom of Suzi¡¯s heart. She raised her foot and stepped on the old man. The painful old man immediately let go. Suzi took the opportunity to reach into the bag to take the de out. It was the small de that she hid in the bag to prevent the Lin family from harassing her again. She was To be injured and disabled here is enough to be her grandfather¡¯s immortal thing! However, before her hands went deep into the bag, Huo Jianshan grabbed both hands, and Suzi couldn¡¯t move in pain. Just as she was trying her best to break free, she saw a person not far away. Arron was looking towards her, his expression was so in that there was no wave of waves, looking at Suzi¡¯s eyes, it was as if he had never known her, Arron only nced at Suzi, and then he bent into the car. . But Christopher outside the car door couldn¡¯t help but look at Suzi twice. Then he bent down and said to Arron, ¡°Four Lord, that is Huo Jianshan, the current head of the Huo family who wanted to kill you.¡± Arron: ¡°Drive!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go to the cemetery.¡± Arron said again. ¡°Good Fourth Master.¡± Christopher got into the car and drove away. Christopher knew that matters concerning the cemetery could no longer be dyed, because the old anymore. Previously, Arron chose the cemetery for Shanna, which was considered to be the best and most expensive purpose of Feng Shui in Quan¡¯an. However, now that the Fu family allowed Shanna to enter the Fu family cemetery, it has already admitted that Shanna is the daughter-inw of the Fu family. I had to relocate my mother¡¯s position in the Fu¡¯s cemetery. This matter is indeed imminent. When Christopher¡¯s car passed Suzi, Arron didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, nor did Suzi. She didn¡¯t even struggle or yell. Let Huo Jianshan drag her to the car. Chapter 118 ¡°Drive!¡± Huo Jianshan gave an order, and the driver in front immediately drove away. ¡°The old thing surnamed Huo took the Tu Niu away!¡± As soon as Huo Jianshan¡¯s car left, Joan, who was waiting for the traffic light over there, saw it. As soon as the green light came on, Joan immediately turned around to chase Huo Jianshan. Sanford reminded Joan next to him: ¡°The old thing surnamed Huo is an old pervert. You have to follow Mr. Ling.¡± Joan looked contemptuously: ¡°I am more and more admired by this local girl now, she is so capable! This side has already obtained the marriage certificate with my cousin, Arron, the number one person in Nancheng. Can hook up with the young master of the Shu family, who is the most bookful in Yuncheng, and today, she has a rtionship with Huo Jianshan. Who is Huo Jianshan, my cousin¡¯s rival! When my cousin did not turn over, Huo Jianshan killed my cousin. Now my cousin has shrunk Huo Jianshan¡¯s secondary birth by nearly two-thirds. He is almost a bereavement dog, and he can still run to it. Suzi was snatched away at the entrance of the hospital. It shows that Suzi is not easy. ¡° Sanford looked at Joan with an angry look: ¡°Then you still want to provoke her?¡± Joan pped the steering wheel: ¡°I want to kill her!¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± The two were talking about Suzi along the way, tracking Huo Jianshan¡¯s car, knowing that Huo Jianshan hade to the door of a nightclub, Joan raised his eyes and said, ¡°¡¯Man is in the clouds¡¯, Huo Jianshan is here for him. I¡¯m in a nest, and I¡¯ll meet this old thing when I go down!¡± After speaking, Joan went to the car. Here, Huo Jianshan has already pulled Suzi out of the car. As soon as we got in, someone bowed to Huo Jianshan respectfully: ¡°Huo, good evening.¡± Huo Jianshan didn¡¯t look at the doormen on either side, only one bent over and picked up Suzi and walked in. Huo Jianshan¡¯s men behind him said to the lobby manager: ¡°The best private room.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± said the lobby manager. At the elevator door, Suzi, who was held by Huo Jianshan, didn¡¯t say a word, and his expression was t. Huo Jianshan crooked his mouth and smiled: ¡°My littledy, would you be pretty good?¡± Suzi remained silent. Entering the elevator and exiting the elevator, Huo Jianshan hugged Suzi into the private room, the door of the private room mmed shut. Here, Joan and Sanford also entered the hall, watching Huo Jianshan holding Suzi into the elevator, but did not see the bottom floor, the two people looked around in the private room. After searching for a full ten minutes, Joan was anxious and sweated. They searchedyer byyer until they came to the top, when Joan and Sanford saw the most secretive and inconspicuous private room in the corner, Joan and Sanford heard them vaguely. There was crying in the private room. The two walked a few steps closer, and then listened. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It seems that the crying inside is the voice of a man, and the voice is quite old. Could it be that this old immortal has already begun to do business? Joan, who was robbed of the first, was furious and raised her foot and kicked the door fiercely. She used her foot with great force and kicked the door of the private room open with one kick. However, the scene in front of him made Joan stunned for an instant. Chapter 119 – 120 Chapter 119 ¨C 120 Chapter 119 There is only one man and one woman in the luxurious private rooms. The man is Huo Jianshan, an obese old man in his sixties. The woman is Suzi who is thin and weak. However, what Joan and Sanford saw waspletely opposite. Huo Jianshan curled up on the ground in front of him, wailing painfully, arge swath of blood that had just flowed out in front of him. Suzi was holding a broken wine bottle in his hand, and was piercing Huo Jianshan¡¯s body one after another. Every time she struck, she was very cruel. And Suzi¡¯s eyes were extremely calm. Joan and Sanford were stunned on the spot. Seeing someone kicking in, it was the two noble princes he knew, Huo Jianshan endured the pain and crawled to Joan as if he saw a savior right away: ¡°Young Master Chu, save me, let my peoplee in, quickly To subdue this mad woman and kill this Fang woman on the spot! I count Huo Jianshan!¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi holding the broken wine bottle calmly looked at Joan: ¡°Young Master Ling, I actually wanted to tell you when I met you in the morning, but you are very busy looking at the measuring instrument on the construction site. So I am also I didn¡¯t bother you, I just wanted to tell you that I will be paid in two days, and I will pay you back the three thousand dors I owe you immediately. Now, I hope you will get my sry back by yourself. It¡¯s all yours. ¡° Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi looked down and smiled sadly: ¡°You call the police, Mr. Ling, or you let this old man beat me to death. Whatever you want, I will never resist.¡± After speaking, Suzi threw the broken wine bottle on the ground. Wait for their disposal. She didn¡¯t beg for mercy any more, and there was no fear in her eyes, but a calm expression of numb eptance of reality. That kind of expression made Joan feel that the world was cruel and cold to her, so she didn¡¯t struggle, plead, or ce hope on anyone. She doesn¡¯t even have the instinct to survive. Joan¡¯s heart suddenly felt sad. He hugged Suzi in his arms: ¡°What are you talking about? You are so obsessed with s3x! I just told you a while ago that you wille to me ande to me no matter what happens! I¡¯ll give you some This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . support, why don¡¯t you understand it? Or are you deliberately pretending to be confused, eh? I just want to teach you in front of outsiders, right? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Every time the man in front of him saw her, he would ridicule her with all kinds of frivolous words and ridicule her. He never showed his sincerity, and he didn¡¯t want to y with her all the time. However, such a man is the only one who has helped her repeatedly. Suzi¡¯s tears burst into her eyes instantly: ¡°Woo¡­oooo. Mr. Ling¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, the soil girl, your tears are mixed with your dirty soil, you will stain my suit, my suit is millions! Even if I sell you ten times, it¡¯s not enough to apany you. I¡¯m in a suit.¡± Joan said in a contemptuous tone. In fact, he was telling the truth. He has always despised Suzi. From the first time he met Suzi, every time he helped Suzi, he treated him with a ything mentality. But this time, Suzi was grateful to Joan. Chapter 120 Behind him, Sanford was stunned looking at all this. Sanford and Joan are good buddies. He listens to Joan to analyze Suzi with him all the time. Sometimes Sanford will naturally bring him in. He thinks Suzi is the kind of woman Joan said. However, at this moment, Sanford was deeply moved by Suzi. Suzi¡¯s eyes seemed calm, but there was an unparalleled determination. She was so weak that anyone could shit on her head. Joan did this to Suzi, and Walton to Suzi. The same is true, and Arron¡¯s favorite Lanita has suppressed and killed Suzi in every possible way. But Suzi, who has no ability to resist, has never sumbed. At this moment, Suzi would rather go to jail, would rather die, would rather die, and would not let Huo Jianshan belittle her and insult her half a point. What kind of a steadfast girl is this? Sanford crossed Joan to Huo Jianshan who was lying in a pool of blood, and said with contempt: ¡°Huo Lao, Mr. Ling is the only grandson of the Fu family, Fu Hengsheng has repeatedly told Master, let Master no matter what. No matter how you want to take care of Mr. Ling, Huo Lao, if you are against Mr. Ling, you are now hitting Mr. Arron¡¯s muzzle. Old man, don¡¯t you want to die? ¡° ¡°I have been scrapped by this girl!¡± Huo Jianshan was sweating all over his painful side. ¡°The old man in his 70s is gone. If you waste it, you will waste it!¡± Joan sneered. ¡°But my injury¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the money!¡± Joan snorted coldly. ¡°This woman¡­¡± Huo Jianshan still didn¡¯t give up, he wanted to personally ughter this woman who wasted him by a bottle of wine. ¡°This is my woman! If you dare to touch a hair of my woman, Joan will kill you!¡± Joan said viciously. Huo Jianshan: ¡°¡­¡± He watched Joan go out with her arms around Suzi. Not long after, Huo Jianshan was rescued by an ambnce. Suzi, who walked out of the clubhouse, was uneasy and went to the hospital again. He saw that Huo Jianshan was bandaged, and then checked the medical expenses. When he saw that he spent ten or twenty thousand a night, Suzi was shocked. Joan smiled behind her: ¡°More than 20,000 yuan, now you will be afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pay me back for a while, how about it? When do you n to follow me?¡± Suzi looked up at Joan and smiled gratefully: ¡°Young Master Ling, you are too clean and pure and kind. I am not as simple as you think. If I follow you, it will be a kind of defilement and defilement to you. . I don¡¯t want to defile you.¡± Joan smiled wildly: ¡°You tell me first, do you like me?¡± This is very important to Joan. He is so troublesome and offends people, and spends money, just want to conquer this woman the first step, let this woman like him. Only when this woman likes him can the game be more interesting. ¡°I like it very much!¡± Suzi raised his eyes and looked at Joan with tears: ¡°If it were me two years ago, I would definitely like a big boy like Mr. Ling very much. Let me go through the fire and water for you and be born to death, I am willing to die. . Young Master Ling, I like you. ¡° After speaking, Suzi turned and left. Joan did not chase her. Joan, who was rolling in love, naturally knew the truth that haste is not enough, he just didn¡¯t chase, he wanted Suzi to cool down first. However, what Joan didn¡¯t know was that Suzi did not return to the express hotel where she was. At 11 o¡¯clock this night, Arron came back from the ancestral grave. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw Suzi curled up outside the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Arron asked coldly. Chapter 121 – 122 Chapter 121 ¨C 122 Chapter 121 Standing up, opening his tired eyes and looking at Arron: ¡°I know you are very busy these days. Aunt Xia¡¯s condition makes you unable to deal with other things, but I¡­we are Isn¡¯t it time to talk about the contract?¡± After speaking, Suzi swallowed his throat and looked at Arron. She was a little tired after working for a day today. At night, she was taken to the box by the guy named Huo Jianshan. After half an hour in a panic, she stabbed Huo Jianshan with a broken wine bottle. When she was irritated, she naturally didn¡¯t care about anything, but now she felt scared when she calmed down. The man was still lying in the hospital, although the matter was suppressed by Joan. But for medical expenses, Suzi has no money. She thought that the ce where the money could be raised was Arron, as well as her ongoing contract. Arron, please look at Suzi very coldly. He is in a bad mood today! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. My mother has been in aa for three days and has a high fever every day. Now it is unlikely that she will wake up. In the past few days with a high fever, the internal organs have been almost destroyed. Watching his mother die a little bit in front of him, Arron¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be described as pain. He has endless regrets, regrets that he shouldn¡¯t let his grandfather and grandmother bring rtives of the Fu family to admit his mother¡¯s existence. In this way, at least the mother will not be careless and her physical condition will suddenly decline because of the end of her mind. Arron has not rested for three nights. When I was in a bad mood, I came out of my mother¡¯s ward and saw Suzi getting into the car half- wrapped by an old man in his 50s and 60s. Originally, he had changed her. Because of that cigarette holder. The small cigarette holder really poked his heart. However, whenever he changes a little bit about her, the facts he sees tell him that the woman in front of him is soplicated! What a disguise! She turned out to be the woman her mother thought of. My mother was already in aa, still chanting Suzi¡¯s name, still calling Suzi. And this woman? When her mother was talking about her name, she was cuddling with an old man who could be her grandfather! She would really choose the time, knowing that he really couldn¡¯t spare his hands to deal with her now, so she was very tant. Not only did he hook up with other men during the contract period with him, but he also came to ask him personally, about the contract? ¡°In your heart, have you ever thought about my mother?¡± he asked quietly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± The man¡¯s tone was still very t. Suzi: ¡°What do you want to hear? Even if I say the truth, you don¡¯t think I am the truth, do you? Then I might as well say what you want to hear. I never thought of your mother in my heart, I just use She approached you, originally intending to use the child in my stomach to rely on you, but I did not seed, since I did not seed, then I can only be part of my contract. May I ask Mr. Fu, when can you pay the expenses in my contract? ¡° She looked at him without changing her face. Hisplexion was also very calm, calm enough to make her feel uneasy. During the time he was with Arron, Suzi knew about Arron a little bit. He spoke very little and acted fiercely and decisively, but what he showed was only a cold expression, and he never showed a fierce look on his face. However, she had seen his ferocity and cold blood several times. Chapter 122 Theyout of his living room is full of organs that put people to death. He deals with those who oppose him, and absolutely does not even give you the opportunity to beg for mercy. It has always been without procrastination, but also solved people without making a word. At this moment, Suzi didn¡¯t know what Arron was really thinking, she could only pretend to be calm. And he could not hear any emotions, anger, sorrow or sorrow in a light tone: ¡°The contract is that after my mother has passed away, I will be able to provide you with expenses. Now my mother is still alive.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± In a daze, Arron had opened the door and entered. He didn¡¯t mean to let her in at all. Instead, he closed the door with his backhand and shut Suzi outside. The moment the door closed, the cold bird in Arron¡¯s eyes gradually released. Several times he tried to strangle a woman by raising his wrist. However, he held back. What she thought of was the way she took care of her mother bit by bit, and the few sweet and simple smiles in front of him. And her good handwriting is sharp and smooth. And her talent in architectural design. However, she was soplicated and unbearable. Outside the door, Suzi was stunned for a long time, then dragged his tired body into the elevator and went downstairs. She knew that she couldn¡¯t ask the result anymore, she was very tired now, she needed a rest, and the child in her belly also needed a rest, she couldn¡¯t spend it here anymore. Just a few steps away from the elevator, Suzi suddenly saw Arron rushing out of the elevator. At first she thought he was rushing to deal with her, and she was so scared that Suzi¡¯s breathing was stuck in her throat, but she found that Arron hadn¡¯t looked at all. She went straight to the parking ce instead. The man got in the car and immediately started the engine, drove the car, and increased to the fastest speed, the car flew out like an arrow. The sound of the car rubbing against the ground is very harsh. ¡°Not good!¡± Suzi suddenly realized that it must be Aunt Xia¡¯s condition in the hospital that has deteriorated again. Suzi could not lose her soul, and even if there was Huo Jianshan who was stabbed by her in the hospital, she rushed out of themunity. On the main road, I stopped a taxi and hugged the name of the hospital, and asked the taxi to drive faster. A quarter of an hourter, Suzi came to the hospital and came to the ward where Aunt Xia usually lives. Aunt Xia had all the tubes unplugged. Herplexion was turmeric and turmeric, and her lips were vented without air intake. ¡°Auntie Xia¡­¡± Suziy outside the ward, crying silently. On the other end, Shanna¡¯s lips slowly squirmed, and Arron was next to her mother. At this moment, the man who was so cold and decisive on the sofa could not help crying: ¡°Mom, what else do you have to say? ?¡± ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Shanna said two wordsboriously. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here.¡± Suzi rushed to Shanna regardless. ¡°Suzi Suzi¡­help me¡­photograph¡­Gu¡­Qin¡­Qin¡­er.¡± Shanna Said intermittently. The sound is smaller than a mosquito. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry, mother, I will definitely help you take care of Arron.¡± Suzi cried and said. ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­¡± Shanna shouted again. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°No¡­you want to¡­bury me¡­buried¡­in the¡­Fu family¡­zu¡­ ¡­Fu, Fu¡­Family, I don¡¯t like¡­I, I¡­ alone¡­will¡­ ¡­Isted by¡­I¡­I¡¯m lonely. Buried me¡­in¡­the cemetery¡­lively.¡± Just short Shanna spoke for seven or eight minutes. Arron understood: ¡°Mom, I understand what you mean, don¡¯t worry, I will find many friends for you, manypanions to apany you, so that you are no longer alone, I have taken my aunt, my grandma and grandpa All of his tombs have moved here, and they are all buried around you, so that you will not be alone.¡± ¡°Really¡­my son is so nice, mom¡­mother is gone.¡± After speaking, Shanna¡¯s head tilted and passed away. Chapter 123 – 124 Chapter 123 ¨C 124 Chapter 123 Arron was in deep pain for Shanna¡¯s death. It also made Suzi sad to the point that he almost had fetal gas, but Suzi, who was extremely sad, was not qualified to send Aunt Shanna for thest time. Arron¡¯s funeral for her mother was extremely grand. The entire upper ss was shocked, but Suzi had no chance to participate in the funeral. She even had no ce to inquire about the cemetery where Aunt Shanna was buried. Because at this time, the entire Fu family¡¯s rtives are all in the funeral for Shanna, including Joan who is also putting on hemp and filial piety for the little aunt. Not to mention Arron¡¯s closest son. Suzi was walking aimlessly on the street alone. A ck car was stopped in front of him, and he involuntarily swept Suzi onto the car. Suzi was shocked and lost in his eyes: ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± The man who drove her into the car did not speak, and only drove all the way to the door of a hospital. After getting out of the car, Suzi knew that this hospital was the hospital where Huo Jianshan was admitted. The two men dragged Suzi halfway to Huo Jianshan. Come to his ward. Huo Jianshan has moved freely. ¡°You are desperate!¡± Huo Jianshan looked at Suzi bitterly. Suzi¡¯s tired and sentimental expression carried a decisiveness: ¡°Thest name is Huo! I don¡¯t know you. I grew up like Suzi and I have never seen you before, but you yelled at the hospital door before you and me. Yes, I have spent your money. At your age, if you have a daughter, your daughter should be more than 30 years old, and I am only 20 years old! Your children are all teenagers older than me, and you , But nted me at the entrance of the hospital in broad daylight! Huo Jianshan, I never expect a beast like you to show kindness to me! Therefore, neither you nor you die, or I die! ¡° After a few words, Huo Jianshan was taken aback. This little girl is very staunch. ¡°You ruined me, do you know?¡± Huo Jianshan said viciously. ¡°It¡¯s almost 70. If you ruin it, you will ruin it!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Huo Jianshan. On the contrary, Huo Jianshan was frustrated, and really did not dare to be angry. Joan wanted to protect Suzi, Huo Jianshan did not dare to touch Suzi, because he was afraid of Arron in his heart, but Huo Jianshan had lived for such a long time, and face was still needed. He didn¡¯t dare to touch Suzi, but he couldn¡¯t. Just forgive this woman! ¡°You are right! My old coffin board is almost 70, and it will be ruined if it is destroyed, but I have to hold you ountable! I¡¯ll tell you this straightforwardly, you have to lose money!¡± Huo Jianshan is not short of money. But he has to have an attitude. ¡°Yes.¡± Suzi agreed quickly: ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One million! Only three days for you.¡± Huo Jianshan knew that in the past few days, Joan had no time to pay attention to this little girl, because Joan was filial piety for his aunt. Huo Jianshan is seizing this opportunity. ¡°If you don¡¯t collect a million for me in three days, don¡¯t say that Huo Jianshan is not polite to you! Just tell you this, Miss Shen, if you want to die, I will let you die!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Back again and again. Three days! One million! After Suzi stumbled out of Huo Jianshan¡¯s hospital, he raised his eyes to the busy street, not knowing where to go. Three days passed in a sh. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In desperation, Suzi had to call for help Joan, who was on thest day of the funeral. In the end, although Shanna did not agree to be buried in Fu Jiazu¡¯s grave, the entire Fu family followed the rules of Fu Jia¡¯s wife for Shanna¡¯s funeral. That is to say, the Lingtai and the coffin are in the main hall of the Fu¡¯s old house. The spirit is set up for seven days, and after seven days, it will be funeral. During these seven days, the younger generations of the Fu family all knelt in front of the spirit to observe the funeral for Shanna, and during this period, unless there was a particrly important event, they could not leave. At this moment, Suzi called Joan. When Joan connected, he said in an impatient voice: ¡°Suzi!¡± He didn¡¯t call out ¡°Little Tu Niu¡±. When Suzi heard this, his heart became cold. At that end, Joan said impatiently: ¡°I¡¯m keeping filial piety for my little aunt! What a top priority is keeping filial piety! My cousin is now the authority of the entire Fu family, I must be here to keep filial piety, you How can you call me at this time!¡± ¡°Um¡­that, I¡¯m sorry Young Master Ling, I¡­I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Joan scolded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± Joan scolded. Based on his understanding of Suzi, the self-inhibiting local girl of the Forbidden Bathing Department would never call him at this critical moment if she had to have no choice. ¡°Huo Jianshan¡­ is the old man who was crippled by my wine bottle barrel. He, within three days, will pay him one million inpensation. I¡­¡± ¡°This old immortal thing! What a D*mn thing to take advantage of! To make things difficult for you while I¡¯m away! Wait!¡± At this moment, Joan was not angry for Suzi. It¡¯s face. Your own face, as well as the face of the Chu family. Huo Jianshan didn¡¯t let Suzi go, obviously he didn¡¯t put Joan in his eyes. If he didn¡¯t give this old immortal thing a little bit of color, the old immortal thought he was really bullying! You know, Joan was named by his grandfather, someone who was blessed by his cousin Arron! Joan got up and came to Arron, who was wearing heavy filial piety: ¡°Cousin, I know that keeping filial piety for my aunt is the top priority, but the interests of the Fu family and your cousin are also very important. Now there is a cousin you used to The defeated generals of his men are arguing with me, trying to take advantage of the funeral of my little aunt and pick the matter. I know that you can¡¯t go away now, so let me settle the old immortal for you!¡± Arron¡¯s deep eyes looked at Joan calmly: ¡°Do you need me to send someone to go with you?¡± Joan raised his eyebrows: ¡°No need, cousin, you wait for my news. Between us brothers, it¡¯s my cousin who should share some for you now.¡± Arron didn¡¯t speak, but nodded, and said in a calm tone: ¡°Go.¡± Joan raised his foot except for Fu Jia Lingtang. As soon as I went out, I saw Darius who came to show his filial piety. Darius asked strangely: ¡°Mr. Ling, why don¡¯t your son keep your little aunt a filial piety?¡± Because Joan was thinking about Suzi and Huo Jianshan, he was asked so suddenly by Darius, he blurted out: ¡°Something happened to Suzi.¡± ¡°Suzi?¡± Darius suddenly grabbed Joan¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Mr. Ling, what¡¯s wrong with Suzi? Tell me! What¡¯s wrong with Suzi?¡± Joan: ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Behind him, Yan Kwan watched all this not far away, his eyes tightened suddenly. Chapter 124 Christopher sympathized with Suzi, but he was Arron¡¯s bodyguard and confidant, and he was only loyal to Arron. ¡°What did you see?¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Christopher, but asked with a cold face. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± ¡°It seems to be a madam¡­¡± Christopher realized that he had said something wrong, and immediately pped his lips, and then corrected: ¡°It seems that something happened to Suzi, and Mr Ling is going to deal with it.¡± There were no waves on Arron¡¯s face, and there was no joy, anger, sorrow or sorrow. ¡°Got it.¡± He only said lightly. After speaking, continue to guard for the mother. No one knows what is always in the heart of a low-hearted man. The guests who came to mourn are endless, and the old man of the Shu family has alsoe, and he is at the door. Old man Shu suppressed his voice and scolded his grandson: ¡°Darius, you are so outrageous, what is this ce? The dead are big! What¡¯s more, this is Arron¡¯s mother! ¡° Elder Shu¡¯s voice was very small, but Christopher heard it too. Christopher had just seen that Darius and Joan had a brief dispute over Suzi¡¯s affairs. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but worry about Suzi. On the other end, Joan came out of the Fu family¡¯s mourning hall and drove all the way to the outside of the hospital where Huo Jianshan was located. From a distance, she saw Suzi standing alone. After getting out of the car, Joan came to Suzi, and Suzi grabbed Joan¡¯s arm: ¡°Young Master Ling, can you please tell Huo Jianshan, I will pay him the medical expenses, which is more expensive than the medical expenses.¡± Times. One hundred thousand yuan I agree! If there are more, I really can¡¯t afford to pay, unless I go to jail. ¡° Her words are so decisive, and her expression is the kind of expression that is ready to go to jail. Joan suddenly pulled her lips and sneered: ¡°Tu Niu, you are too hypocritical! Since you have called your master, your master must take care of your business to the end!¡± After speaking, he put his arm around Suzi and walked towards the hospital. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly settled down. Although Joan always ridiculed her with words, in this city, Joan rescued her again and again. In the ward, Huo Jianshan had a shocked expression when he saw Joane in with Suzi in his arms. ¡°Young Master Ling, you¡­ aren¡¯t you guarding the spirits for Fourth Master Fu¡¯s mother and your little aunt? Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Huo Jianshan was scared with a white hair. He was not afraid of Joan. A young man with a hairy head, a rich second generation with no abilities, Huo Jianshan is afraid of what he will do! But Huo Jianshan was afraid of Arron. The outside world knows that Arron almost wiped out the entire Fu family. Joan¡¯s mother was Arron¡¯s little aunt. The Chu family had never confronted Arron in the past. Coupled with the protection of Fu Hengsheng¡¯s father, Arron not only let it go. Little aunt¡¯s family. He also agreed to his grandfather¡¯s request to protect the Chu family and his cousin. How could Huo Jianshan dare to offend the person Arron confessed to protect? ¡°One million, right?¡± Joan asked. ¡°No, Mr. Ling¡­¡± Huo Jianshan stammered. ¡°My woman!¡± Joan raised her arm and hugged Suzi tightly: ¡°Huo Jianshan, listen to me, Suzi is my Joan¡¯s woman! From today, you dare to trouble my woman for a little bit. You can¡¯t live with me, Joan, or with my Chu family. In other words, you are deliberately having trouble with the Fu family and my fourth brother Arron!¡± Chapter 125 – 126 Chapter 125 ¨C 126 Chapter 125 ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, Mr. Ling, calm down your anger, I was wrong, can¡¯t I be wrong?¡± Huo Jianshan got up from the hospital bed in a panic and was about to get out of bed, but identally touched the wound. ¡°Oh!¡± Huo Jianshan hugged his crotch in pain, his legs softened, and he kneeled in front of Suzi and Joan involuntarily. Joan sneered proudly: ¡°Exemption.¡± Huo Jianshan: ¡°¡­¡± Watching Joan put his arms around Suzi, and walked out of the ward in a magnificent manner, Huo Jianshan violently beat the bed gang with hatred. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of whom!¡± All the brothers under his hand did not dare to say anything. Huo Jianshan made his fortune from a side door, and there are indeed a lot of people on the road. I thought that in Nancheng, no one would dare to challenge him Huo Jianshan. But he never thought that for a while, he was exiled by the illegitimate son of the Fu family, and Arron, who was not well-known, had given up most of his Huo Jianshan¡¯s property. The reason why Arron did not fully annex Huo Jianshan, Arron said to him: ¡°Huo Jianshan, I kept half of your family property to make you make money for me. Five yearster, based on the industry you currently own, give me a trantion. Five times the profit. Then I will collect the profit.¡± Huo Jianshan was furious, and a mouthful of old blood spewed out. But he can only knock off his front teeth and swallow it in his stomach. He is less cruel than Arron, and this shame can only be endured, but now even Arron¡¯s little cousin, Joan, came to him to shit on Huo Jianshan¡¯s head! Tell him how to swallow this breath! Picking up his cell phone, Huo Jianshan called Jarod: ¡°Lao Lin! You gave me the idea for that littledy of Suzi! Not only did that littledy give me the root of my life, I still have it. Even if you offend Joan, you must think of a perfect solution for me!¡± Jarod here was extremely shocked. This D*mn wicked barrier! What a evil star! ¡°You can rest assured Huo Lao, I will give you a fair.¡± Jarod said on the phone with fear and sincerity. As soon as the thread was closed, Moira couldn¡¯t wait to ask him: ¡°What? Huo Jianshan didn¡¯t seed?¡± Jarod: ¡°That evil barrier hurt Huo Jianshan.¡± Moira: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What should I do now?¡± Lanita asked her father impatiently: ¡°Huo Jianshan must be very annoyed by us. After all, Suzi was introduced to him by his mother. If Huo Jianshan¡¯s old immortal thing goes crazy, he will do everything. Of.¡± ¡°You go to Arron.¡± Jarod said to his daughter. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, she didn¡¯t dare to go. Even if she has the child in her belly as a bargaining chip, she dare not go. Arron handled the funeral for his mother. All the dignitaries in the city went to the scene to express their condolences, but the Lin family was not qualified to be a director. As a quasi-inw, as Arron¡¯s true father-inw, Jarod called Arron in advance to express his condolences, but was Arron refused mercilessly. How embarrassing Jarod must be. At this moment, he let his daughter Lanita go again, how dare Lanita? After Jarod whispered a few words in Lanita¡¯s ear, Lanita became scared and happy. This afternoon, Lanita, who was dressed in ck and especially Zhuang Su, came to Shanna¡¯s hall alone. When Arron saw her, he couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you here!¡± Lanita¡¯s expression was very worried: ¡°I¡­ Fourth Young Master, you are in danger, I must tell you.¡± Chapter 126 Seeing Arron looking at her with a cold and gloomy expression, Lanita couldn¡¯t help showing aggrieved expression. ¡°Four young master, I was worried that you ran over in spite of your warning. I know that your mother¡¯s funeral is too big. I shouldn¡¯t bother her old man¡¯s undead, but Huo Jianshan¡­¡± Lanita said Half of it, half of it stayed. Hearing Lanita¡¯s mention of Huo Jianshan, Arron¡¯s eyes changed extremely sharply. It¡¯s Huo Jianshan again! Before the death of his mother, Arron had seen Huo Jianshan and Suzi dragging him outside of his mother¡¯s hospital, and now it is Huo Jianshan again. ¡°Say!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Can I say Suzi?¡± Lanita asked. ¡°Hmm!¡± Lanita was overjoyed. Mom and Dad were right. Now that Arron¡¯s mother has passed away, Arron no longer needs Suzi, so now is the time to nder Suzi in front of Arron. Suzi, your death date hase! Hehe. ¡°Before you never let me say it, and I dare not say that Suzi¡¯s life was chaotic when she was in college, my father controlled her and she refused to ept my father¡¯s discipline, saying that my father is not her father. My father gave her more living expenses every month than he gave me, but she spent less than ten days before she was squandered, so she often hooked up with men outside during school. That Huo Jianshan¡­¡± After a pause, Lanita looked at Arron, and said cautiously: ¡°Suzi is pregnant with Huo Jianshan¡¯s child. Because Huo Jianshan is declining now, she can¡¯t get any oil from Huo Jianshan, so she thought ofC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. dumping Huo Jianshan and stabbing Huo Jianshan. He was hurt. Now Huo Jianshan couldn¡¯t find Suzi because of his anger, so he called Shen¡¯s house. Don¡¯t think that Suzi has Arron¡¯s protection now that she can ignore Huo Jianshan. Huo Jianshan also said that if he is anxious, he¡­¡± Having said this, Lanita stopped deliberately and stopped talking. ¡°Say!¡± Arron¡¯s eyes deepened a few more degrees. ¡°He said, he will clean up with you.¡± Lanita carefully raised her eyes to look at Arron: ¡°Four young masters¡­Huo Jianshan used to rely on the side door to start his business, and now your power is greater than his. Many, but if he secretly attacks you, I¡¯m afraid you¡­you have to guard against him.¡± ¡°Come to me just for this?¡± Arron looked up and down Lanita and asked. Because Lanita didn¡¯t want to leave an unsightly impression on Arron, she deliberately dressed herself up when she went out, and because she felt that Arron¡¯s mother was going to die, she wore a ck windbreaker to show her solemnity. However, Arron could still see from her rosy lips, she put on heavy makeup, and the delicate yellow sweater under her coat, all of which enhanced herplexion. However, in front of the undead, it looks so dazzling! Lanita nodded shyly: ¡°People are worried that you are in danger.¡± Speaking of this, Lanita thought that Arron would leave her behind and let her meet with the guests of condolence, so that the guests would know the identity of her Lanita, anyway, after the funeral, she and Arron must be handled. It¡¯s getting married. Take this opportunity to make her public, how great! However, Arron said coldly: ¡°Go back!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You are pregnant, and your fetal breath is unstable a few days ago, so you shouldn¡¯te here!¡± Arron said to Lanita mercilessly. He has no feelings for Lanita. Chapter 127 – 128 Chapter 127 ¨C 128 Chapter 127 Although they have skin close. But Arron, the child in Lanita¡¯s belly, couldn¡¯t ignore it. He couldn¡¯t let his next generation be as miserable as his childhood and youth, so he had to marry Lanita for the child in Lanita¡¯s belly. Lanita was yelled at by Arron, and she said incoherently, ¡°Then I¡­I will leave now.¡± ¡°Go back and rest! Don¡¯te if I don¡¯t let youe over! I¡¯ll see you after I¡¯ve dealt with things here! As a mother, your first task is to be responsible for the children in your stomach!¡± ¡°I know¡­ I know.¡± Lanita smiled weirdly, then turned and left. And here, Christopher immediately came to Arron: ¡°Four Lord, what Miss Lin said¡­is what she said is true?¡± Christopher originally wanted to say, can Lanita¡¯s words be believed? But when the words came to his lips, he swallowed again. Arron didn¡¯t answer Christopher¡¯s question. He was thinking about another question: Is the child in Suzi¡¯s stomach Huo Jianshan¡¯s? Seeing that Arron was silent, Christopher asked again: ¡°Four masters, we would rather believe in the existence than in the absence, otherwise, I will abolish Huo Jianshan!¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s talk about it after the funeral.¡± Arron was not afraid of Huo Jianshan¡¯s trouble. On the contrary, as long as Huo Jianshan dared to of Huo Jianshan¡¯s industry. Therefore, Arron only waited for Huo Jianshan toe. On the contrary, Suzi, Arron thought of this woman, and his eyes were a little bitte. But Arron didn¡¯t say anything. He doesn¡¯t think about anything now, just thinking that his mother can be buried. Shanna was buried the next day. After handling his mother¡¯s affairs, Arron was not immersed in grief, but entered the family business as quickly as possible. Christopher reminded him on the way to send Arron to work: ¡°Four Lord, when I went to the hospital yesterday to pack the olddy¡¯s belongings, I saw the husband¡­I saw the woman at the entrance of the hospital.¡± ¡°Who!¡± Arron knew who Christopher was referring to. ¡°Shen¡­Suzi.¡± Christopher said. ¡°Let her disappear!¡± Arron said without thinking. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how tofort the Fourth Master. The Fourth Master kept asking him to find out who was the man who made Suzi pregnant. After checking, it turned out to be Huo Jianshan? Huo Jianshan¡¯s immortal thing is the enemy of the Fourth Master. A woman who was the enemy of the Fourth Master, deliberately ran to the Fourth Master, what on earth did she want to do? However, intuition tells Christopher that Suzi is not such a woman. ¡°Today is the third day of the burial day. Are we going to the round grave now?¡± Christopher reminded Arron. ¡°Well, go to my mother¡¯s cemetery.¡± Christopher drove all the way to the cemetery where Shanna was buried. Halfway out of the car, a light misty rain floated in the sky. He came to the cemetery. Not many people went to the grave. The huge cemetery was quiet, but Shanna The cemetery is the best feng shui location, thergest tomb, and the tomb money is full of wreaths. Two men dressed in ck, holding ck umbres, with solemn faces, can see the most eye-catching new tomb as soon as they enter the door of the cemetery. However, neither of them expected that there was a person kneeling in front of the tomb. Chapter 128 In the sparse light rain, Suzi knelt down in front of Shanna¡¯s grave with a ck umbre. A bunch of white and yellow chrysanthemum flowers were ced in front of Shanna¡¯s tombstone. Suzi shed tears and said to Shanna alone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Xia, I didn¡¯t go to your spirit to see you off. I know that you are living and wandering, and you have always been very bitter. But now it¡¯s finally done. You can be buried with your parents and sister. On that side, you can finally not be alone. Aunt Xia, I envy you so much. After my mother died, you were myst rtive, but you also passed away. Oooooo¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s cry was so small that Arron and Christopher who walked in did not hear Suzi crying, but Suzi heard the footstepsing, and when he turned around, he saw Arron with a cold face behind him. , And a face of Christopher with an unknown expression. Christopher gaped his tongue, trying to say something to Suzi, but he didn¡¯t say anything. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Suzi was slightly embarrassed. She got up, closed her forehead and her hair wet by the rain, and gently said to Arron: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Fu, I came to Aunt Xia¡¯s grave without your permission. I have no other meaning, I just want toe. Take a look at Aunt Xia, and just send her a bunch of flowers. I¡­let¡¯s go now.¡± She has a good rtionship with Aunt Xia, but Arron is Aunt Xia¡¯s son. Suzi turned around and walked away. After walking down two steps, she turned around and said firmly to Arron¡¯s back: ¡°Mr. Fu, since Aunt Xia has passed away, see when you are free, we will divorce The formalities are done, the sooner the better. As for the cost promised to me in the contract between you and me, I¡­no more! ¡° No more! These words really shocked Arron and Christopher. The two turned to look at Suzi at the same time. Suzi¡¯s expression is always cold and cold: ¡°You won¡¯t believe me what I told you before. You always thought I approached Aunt Xia because I had a n for you. So I can only admit it. At that time, I pretended to be an external waiter and went to the Fu family¡¯s old house banquet because Aunt Xia¡¯s lifelong wish was to be recognized by the Fu family. When she knew that the Fu¡¯s family banquet, she wanted to participate, but she was in the hospital bed. Can¡¯t participate. Even if Aunt Xia is not in the hospital bed, Patriarch Fu and Elder Fu will not let Aunt Xia in. That¡¯s why Aunt Xia asked me to take a camera and go to Fu¡¯s house to take pictures for her to see. This is the real reason why I went to Fu¡¯s house. In addition, I am greedy for money. But I am a woman who just came out of jail. She had no job and no deposit. As soon as I came out, I signed a contract with you to take care of Aunt Xia. You only promise to pay me when the contract expires, but I always do it. There is no money, so I borrow money everywhere, including asking you to borrow money. I asked you about the contract earlier because I had to ask for the money. I have a child in my stomach and I will feed my child in the future. Mr. Fu, I exined everything you can exin. But I don¡¯t need the money now. I just want to tell you that I took care of Aunt Xia for more than a month not for money. I really regard Aunt Xia as a rtive. I don¡¯t want to desecrate my feelings for Aunt Xia because of this signing. As for what you think of me, that is your business. I also know that you have great wealth and power. You want a person to die three times, but that person does not dare to die five times. You want to squeeze me to death, just like an ant. If you really want my life, you cane and ask for it at any time, and I will not resist. It just so happens that I can go down to find my mother and Aunt Xia. ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, I was speechless. She is a person who talks very little. He only talked twice when he saw her talk frequently, once when he was kind to her in those few days and bought her clothes and aputer. And this time. Chapter 129 – 130 Chapter 129 ¨C 130 Chapter 129 What she said decided that he had nothing to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t want my life for the time being, then I will go first. When you want my life, juste to me anytime.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t look at Arron again, but went down the steps. Never looked back. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Christopher shouted without holding back. Suzi still moved forward. She is holding an umbre and walking is not too slow, but the Arron behind her is tall and long, and the pace is faster than her. He came to Suzi in three steps and two steps. ¡°Is it going to kill me now?¡± Suzi asked. Arron said nkly: ¡°The contract I signed by Arron cannot be invalidated. The money that should be given is a lot! Also, your life is worthless to me! I want your life too. Trouble!¡± Suzi felt relieved suddenly. He is still willing to give her money, and is willing to keep her life, she is already thankful. Looking up, there was a slightly sweet smile on her face: ¡°I really don¡¯t have to give me any money, Mr. Fu, I can¡¯t ask for this money. To ask for this money from you is an insult to the friendship between Aunt Xia and me. , Besides, I want to be with¡­¡± Suzi said halfway, and then shut up again. She only lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I just want we can go through the divorce procedures as soon as possible, as soon as possible.¡± After speaking, he left again. She would not ask for Arron¡¯s money. Because she decided to have a rtionship with Joan. When she was robbed by Huo Jianshan, it was Joan who rescued her. When she was forced by Huo Jianshan to do nothing to make herpensate, it was Joan who helped her settle the matter. Although Joan was arrogant, it might notst for her. But in this world, when she was iparably depressed, only Joan extended a helping hand to her. Joan gave her a stable job, lent her money for living expenses, and helped her settle so many things. Suzi had already considered very clearly in her heart that she just wanted to have a rtionship with Joan. Whether Joan regards her as one night¡¯s love? Or treat her as a humble woman? Or y for a while, fresh. Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. She just wanted to be serious and sincerely fall in love with Joan. Aftering out of Aunt Xia¡¯s cemetery, Suzi drove to the private room scheduled with Joan. Joan made coffee for her. Suzi smiled lightly, then shook his head: ¡°Young Master Ling, I don¡¯t drink coffee.¡± ¡°Tu Niu, haven¡¯t you drunk it? Although the coffee is bitter, the aftertaste is very strong, the more aftertaste, the more fragrant, I promise you will want to drink this time.¡± Joan pushed the coffee to Suzi¡¯s side. Tweeted. Since Suzi was very tough in Huo Jianshan¡¯s private room and stabbed Huo Jianshan into a life-long inhumane injury, Joan looked at Suzi with admiration. He is now very courteous to Suzi. Had it not been for the funeral of the little aunt, Joan would have already gotten Suzi. At this moment, he even couldn¡¯t wait. However, Suzi calmly said: ¡°Mr. Ling, I¡­pregnant.¡± Chapter 130 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Joan smiled stiffly, and after stiffening he looked at Suzi yfully. Suzi¡¯s eyes were t and determined. Since he has decided to treat this man well, Suzi must be honest with him. ¡°I have been in jail for two years. You should know that it is very mixed in that kind of ce. I don¡¯t know which child I am pregnant with. But Mr. Ling, my mother is dead, and Aunt Xia who has the best rtionship with me is also I have been buried, and I have absolutely no rtives in this world. I just want to keep my child. I know I am not worthy of you, Young Master Ling. I never expected you to marry me. You can say no to me at any time. I don¡¯t want any of your belongings. I will be paid immediately this month. After the sry is paid, I will lend me the three thousand you once lent to me. The bucks will be returned to you. I just want to treat you sincerely. I am not surprised if you do not ept me. I will bless you deliberately. If you use my ce in the future, I will go through fire and water for you, even if I sacrifice my life, Young Master Ling¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ stop talking!¡± Joan raised his hand to stop Suzi. Suzi smiled tly: ¡°Mr. Ling doesn¡¯t ept¡­¡± Joan immediately interrupted Suzi¡¯s words: ¡°Who is Lao Tzu! Isn¡¯t it just getting a big belly? Lao Tzu doesn¡¯t marry you, what can¡¯t be epted! Lao Tzu epts you, why?¡± There was a faint smile on Suzi¡¯s face. He has always been like this, full of dirty words, but she still knows a little bit about him, don¡¯t look at his arrogant appearance, in fact, he is spoiled in his bones, and has been ustomed to being amodating since childhood. He has suffered any hardships, but he is still a soft-hearted young master. Suzi got used to all kinds of dirty words of Joan. Joan got up and looked at her seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe today because there was a problem with the project, but considering that today is my first date with you, so I came.¡± After finishing speaking, Joan opened the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, and I wille back to you when I finish processing.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± There is a mixed feeling in my heart. She could feel that this was a kind of excuse by Joan, and Joan shouldn¡¯t look for her again. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Deep down, Suzi didn¡¯t love Joan at all. She was just grateful to him. Joan had already walked out for two steps. He suddenly turned his head and said to Suzi in a wille back and kill you!¡± Suzi smiled and nodded: ¡°Well, I must wait for you toe back.¡± After speaking, she watched Joan leave the cafe, and then sat alone on the spot for a whole afternoon. I don¡¯t know whether it is mncholy or sad. Maybe after tonight, she may be Joan¡¯s person, she doesn¡¯t love Joan, her heart is always shing with Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. the shadow of that man. Why do you miss him? During the more than a month you spent with him, most of him was suspicious of you, even if you took care of his mother so well, he was still not half grateful to you and almost killed you. Suzi, why do you miss him? You can¡¯t miss him! Chapter 131 – 132 Chapter 131 ¨C 132 Chapter 131 You are a pregnant woman with a child whose father is unknown in her belly. And he, should he be engaged to Lanita and get married recently, right? Suzi, you can¡¯t miss him! One afternoon, Suzi sat in a caf¨¦ so painfully, alone in a daze. The shadow of Arron kept shing in his mind. Suzi didn¡¯t notice it at all, and Arron was sitting there with a cold face on a deck opposite her coffee deck, which was blocked by arge cylinder. She was smiling at Joan just now, and he saw it clearly. The hands were involuntarily clenched and loosened, and then clenched again. The knuckles were all squeaked by kappa. Tomorrow is the day when she and him agreed to divorce. When the divorce was about to happen, the man was sitting here, watching her and Joan Qingqing, me and me. She sat here without moving all afternoon, and he didn¡¯t move either. In the evening, Suzi left the coffee shop, and Arron also left. When he got in the car, Christopher asked him: ¡°Siye, I saw the personing out of the cafe just now. It seems to be Miss Shen?¡± Christopher was sure that the person must be Suzi. It¡¯s just that since Shanna¡¯s death, every time Christopher talks to Suzi, Suzi doesn¡¯t care about Christopher, and Christopher doesn¡¯t find it boring anymore. Turning around, Christopher saw his grandfather¡¯s face glowing with green light. Christopher almost blurted out: ¡°Master? Wouldn¡¯t someone give you a cuckold? But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case? Miss Lanita has always been strictly controlled by you, and she dare not go out of her natal house. , Is it possible that you were cuckold once you entered a coffee shop and saw Miss Shen once?¡± Christopher was just so mad in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Arronmanded with a dark face: ¡°Drive!¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Christopher drove away. Here, Suzi also returned to her rental house. The rental house was still in the bungalow in the slum she had rented two months ago. In the past, she only rented a bed, but now she rented a ten-square-meter hut for 600 yuan a month. The ce is small, but Suzi lives veryfortably. This is also a small home for yourself. While finishing the room, a figure stood at the door, and Suzi turned around and saw Lanita standing at the door. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Suzi felt annoyed to death when he saw Lanita. The Lin family are like dog-skin sters, they can¡¯t get rid of them. Lanita triumphantly said: ¡°Suzi, I guess you must want me to find you? Or you would definitely not rent the original ce. Since you still choose to live here, of course I will. I will find you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie if it¡¯s okay? After all, you are the adopted daughter of our Lin family, I should call your sister.¡± Lanita smiled triumphantly. ¡°Say it!¡± Suzi¡¯s patience was limited. ¡°Suzi, you stabbed the old man Huo Jianshan and he could not find you, but he found us!¡± Lanita looked at Suzi fiercely. Suzi was angrilyughed: ¡°Huo Jianshan is looking for you to do my A55! Do you want to tell me that Huo Jianshan insulted me in public and brought me to the private room. You instigated it? Okay, I¡¯ll call the police now!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lanita bit her silver teeth angrily. After a few seconds, she smiled again: ¡°I didn¡¯te to you because of Huo Jianshan¡¯s affairs. It is the Fu family¡¯s business that the old things do not give up. Er. I want to tell you that tomorrow, I will have an engagement banquet with Arron. Tomorrow I will be the Fu family.¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t help taking a step back: ¡°What?¡± Chapter 132 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lanita looked at Suzi with an extremely arrogant smile: ¡°I! Tomorrow! I am going to be engaged to Arron! And you! You, a counterfeit, shamelessly upied my husband for two months! Was Huo Jianshan insulted in the street? This is you The retribution! The hateful thing is that you stabbed the old immortal. There is still Young Master Ling to protect you! Suzi, you can¡¯t harm my husband now, you turn around and go to harm Young Master Ling again, right? ¡° Suzi forced himself to calm down, and then smiled at Lanita: ¡°Congrattions on your engagement tomorrow. As the adopted daughter of the Lin family, I will be there tomorrow and I must go and bless you.¡± ¡°You dare to go!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get rid of me, I will dare! I have been forced to do nothing, what dare I!¡± Suzi red at Lanita fiercely: ¡°Tomorrow at your engagement banquet, I will It is said publicly that the child in my stomach is also Arron¡¯s. I saw who was ashamed of the engagement scene when I saw it!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lanita pointed at Suzi and cursed, ¡°You are shameless.¡± ¡°Get off now! I¡¯ll go if you don¡¯t.¡± Suzi looked at Lanita coldly. Lanita ran away. The engagement banquet with Arron was something that Lanita had been looking forward to for two months, and she had only expected it after two months of fear. She didn¡¯t want to be ruined by Suzi again. Suzi, who was sitting alone in her small rental house, also sat on the side of the bed angrily, tears streaming out, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists on the pillow. He picked up his cell phone and pressed Jarod¡¯s cell phone. Suzi wanted to ask Jarod what his deep hatred with Suzi was. The whole Lin family wanted to frame her again and again, but when the phone button was pressed, Suzi hung up again. She didn¡¯t want to provoke Arron, because that would cause trouble for Joan. From now on, Suzi just wants to stay with Joan and live his life well. This night, Suzi did not sleep well. She had a lot of dreams. Sometimes when she was in jail, she suffered from all kinds of hardships, there was the fuzzy figure of the father of the child in her stomach, and there were also a month or two that she spent with Aunt Xia. More of it was the few days when Arron had only warmth to her, buying clothes for her, buying a In her dream, there is only no Joan. However, this does not affect Suzi¡¯s attitude towards Joan from now on. Sunday the next day. Suzi woke up early and cleaned up a small room that was less than ten square meters. The room was so big that she swept it three or four times. The neighbor¡¯s aunt looked at her repeating work and asked her: ¡°Ms. Shen, what¡¯s wrong with you? You are? Isn¡¯t there something on my mind?¡± Suzi replied mechanically: ¡°He is engaged.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s engaged? Your ex-boyfriend, oh yo, you look like a brokenhearted lover, the little girl is so pitiful, it¡¯s okay, there will be better guys waiting for you in the future, no It¡¯s ufortable, ah!¡± The aunt kindly persuaded Suzi. Only then did Suzi recover, his face flushed instantly. She squeezed a smile at the neighbor: ¡°No, auntie, it¡¯s a sister of one of my rtives who got engaged today. But I can¡¯t go back and celebrate for her. It¡¯s in my hometown.¡± The aunt smiled and said nothing. Suzi spent the whole morning agonizingly, and was restless all the time. I always thought in my heart, Lanita is wearing an engagement gown in arge and luxurious hotel in this city, epting guests¡¯ blessings with Arron? At this moment, Arron and Lanita did hold an engagement banquet in a certain hotel, but this hotel was not as luxurious as Suzi imagined, but the same as when Arron and Suzi were engaged. The hotel they are in is very small. The number of guests who came to celebrate was as few as three or four tables. Chapter 133 – 134 Chapter 133 ¨C 134 Chapter 133 It is nothing more than some of the top figures in Cloud City. For example, the Fu family, Arron¡¯s little aunt and uncle, Joan, and even Arron¡¯s father and aunt did not rush back from abroad. There are also the Shu family and the Xu family. These were all veteran families, and it was also because Mr. Fu insisted on inviting them, so Arron reluctantly invited these people. If ording to Arron¡¯s intention, he would not invite anyone. Even he would not hold an engagement banquet, because his marriage to Lanita was only a matter of two people. Arron knew in his heart that he married Lanita because Lanita saved her and Lanita was pregnant with his child. He has no love for Lanita at all. Even seeing this woman is annoying. But for Lanita, this was already a great face. The entire upper-ss circle of Nancheng finally knew her identity as Lanita. Even the eldestdy of the Shu family, Walton, usually doesn¡¯t catch Lanita in the corner of her eye. Even if Lanita polishes Walton¡¯s shoes, Walton feels dirty. But at this moment, when Walton saw Arron with one arm around Lanita toasting among the guests, Walton was frightened to death.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She used to scorn Walton. I regret it now. There was a smirk on Walton¡¯s face: ¡°Mrs. Fu, we will eat together and go shopping together.¡± Lanita said arrogantly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± It was jealous and hate in her heart, but she dared not say anything. Walton always thought that she was the most qualified woman to marry Arron in the National Games, but she didn¡¯t know that Arron¡¯s favorite object turned out to be Lanita. It seems that she has no hope of marrying into Fu¡¯s family. Since Arron could not marry, Walton had to retreat and be second best, and she immediately set her goal on Joan. ¡°Young Master Ling¡­¡± Walton came to Joan with her wine ss, and took the initiative to clink sses with her. Joan had a wicked smile on his face: ¡°Miss Min, you don¡¯t usually look at me directly, what¡¯s wrong with this today?¡± ¡°Usually my grandfather takes care of me strictly. Today this is not because of the engagement party for Brother Arron, everyone is happy!¡± Walton said with a soft smile. ¡°I think you turned your target to this young master because you can¡¯t see the opportunity in my cousin?¡± Joan looked at Walton with a smirk. ¡°Death!¡± Walton pretended to be angry: ¡°Just your mouth!¡± ¡°Drink a cup of wine?¡± Joan asked. ¡°Who is afraid of who.¡± When the two people came to the corner, they really drank a cup of wine. After drinking, Joan took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of numbers. ¡°Young Master Ling, who else are you calling.¡± Walton pouted, already starting to be jealous. Joan touched Walton¡¯s cheek: ¡°I hit your rival in love.¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± At that end, Suzi, who had already passed lunch, had no appetite to eat. When the phone rang, she couldn¡¯t wait to connect: ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Come out now, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± At the other end, Joan said in amanding tone. Chapter 134 ¡°Okay.¡± At this end, Suzi¡¯s tone was very gentle: ¡°Where to go, where am I waiting for you?¡± Joan thought for a while: ¡°Wait for me at the door of thepany where you work.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± Suzi was very obedient. On the other end, Joan¡¯s phone hung up quickly. After closing the line, he and Walton looked at each other, and Walton smiled and said, ¡°Since you have disclosed my love rival in front of me, that means you also want to choose me? Don¡¯t you?¡± Joan sneered: ¡°Little master, I know very well what a woman is for fun and what a woman can marry home. If I marry you, my grandfather will definitely raise his hands in favor. If you marry me, you Grandpa Shu would also be very suitable. After all, my cousin is already engaged. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Walton nodded: ¡°It makes sense.¡± ¡°However, you can¡¯t stop me from having fun.¡± Joan said drunkly. Walton was also drunk: ¡°It depends on what you y.¡± Joan onlyughed, but didn¡¯t tell Walton. He got up and swayed to the guests who were already toasting national wine. Now Arron, who was sitting at the main table in the cold chain, shouted: ¡°Fourth brother .¡± Arron coldly looked at Joan¡¯s drunk appearance, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Joan asked in front of Arron: ¡°Cousin, have youpleted the divorce procedures with Suzi?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Although the mother¡¯s death was expected, it was also because after seeing the Fu family, she suddenly deteriorated and then died quickly. After his death, Arron was dyed for seven days in the funeral, and then it was the mother¡¯s three-day tomb. Now that the first seven days have passed, where does he have time to go through the divorce procedures with Suzi? Originally, the engagement banquet with Lanita was not nned so early, but Lanita¡¯s physical condition is always in poor condition. The olddy of the Fu family urged Arron again and again, saying that it was his mother¡¯s first seven days that he could get engaged immediately. . Father Fu couldn¡¯t wait a day. Only then did Arron choose to hold the engagement banquet today ording to the wishes of the Fu family. Then wait until Monday to get the divorce certificate with Suzi. This is not a conflict, after all, he and Lanita are only engaged, not married. Even if Arronmits bigamy, who can control him? But at this moment, Joan asked him what he meant? Arron said nkly: ¡°No conflict! Suzi and I were originally married by agreement. Tofort your little aunt, I will go to her ss for divorce on Monday. Why are you asking about this?¡± Joan smiled: ¡°What I mean by asking my cousin is to make sure, cousin, you will never regard Suzi as your Arron¡¯s wife anymore, right?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Joan exined to Arron on his own: ¡°I knew that my cousin never regarded her as a real wife. Take a step.¡± After speaking, Joan took Walton and ran away quickly. Arron had a faint feeling, Joan asked Suzi if he had divorced him, it must have a profound meaning. This Suzi! Huo Jianshan on one side and Joan on the other. She is very busy all day long! Watching Joan leave, Arron¡¯s eyes became more gloomy. An engagement banquet started very simply, and ended more hastily. Arron only asked Christopher to send Lanita back to his residence, and then he drove away alone. The rest of Lanita, who had just been engaged, was full of mncholy. But instead, Lanita was happy again. It was different from being engaged to Arron. Arron never let her enter his residence in the past, but now he asked Christopher to send her back to his residence in person. Chapter 135 – 136 Chapter 135 ¨C 136 Chapter 135 Instead of sending her back to Lin¡¯s house. That means that in the future, she can stay in the same room with Arron, and get in and out of it right? Hehe! Lanita happily got in the Christopher car and left the engagement hotel. At the other end, Arron drove slowly along the main road, not knowing where to go. At the same moment, Suzi had alreadye downstairs in thepany where she was working. When she was about to call Joan, Joan called: ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m busy here, so I won¡¯t pick it up. You, can you take a taxi by yourself?¡± Suzi said in an obedient tone: ¡°Of course it does, Young Master Ling.¡± Joan heard the gentleness in Suzi¡¯s tone, and asked her in a wicked tone: ¡°Just so willing to be good to me? Willing to do everything for me?¡± Suzi smiled more softly: ¡°Mr. Ling, do you doubt my sincerity to you? Then I will say it again, I am willing to do everything for you, you let me do what I do, even if it is to sacrifice my life , I am willing.¡± Joan smiled: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look cold and forbidden from bathing when it¡¯s cold, but when you get up, you are still enthusiastic?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that his mouth was poor, he always didn¡¯t keep the door on his mouth, and liked to make some dirty words, but when he said that she was cheap, her face still couldn¡¯t hang on. Suzi was never a b!tch. At that end, Joan couldn¡¯t see Suzi¡¯s reaction. He continued, ¡°However, I guessed it. Your reaction is the same as I guessed it.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t understand what Joan guessed at the beginning. She only asked patiently on the phone: ¡°Young Master Ling, where do you want me to take a taxi? Give me the address.¡± The top floor of the ¡°Midnight Meili¡± clubhouse. Inside thergest private room. Meilite at night? Suzi has heard of this ce, but has never been to it. She only knew that it was a rich man¡¯s selling gold cave, so Mr. Ling must often spend money in it. Suzi said on the phone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi right away.¡± After closing the line, she called a taxi and went straight to the location of¡¯Midnight Meili¡¯. Along the way, she was doing heart-building for herself over and over again. At the other end, Joan and his best buddy Sanford were smoking cigars outside the private room. ¡°Lao Ze, are you okay?¡± Sanford persuaded Joan. Joan smirked: ¡°Mr. Ling, you are immortal, don¡¯t tell me, do you fall in love with her? If you fall in love with her, I will give it to you for nothing, hehe!¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you, our bet, I won, Lao Ze, you are ready to lose to me the most expensive sports car in your garage! You know she treats me more than a hundred Follow Baishun, how passionate is it?¡± Joan smiled triumphantly at Sanford. Sanford smiled dryly. The two squeezed out the cigar, opened the door of the private room together, and went in. In the private room, all kinds of noisyughter were very boiling. After half an hour, Suzi took a taxi toe here, and then took the elevator to the restaurant, ording to the location pointed by the waiter, she came to thergest box. The moment he pushed the door in, Suzi was stunned. Chapter 136 There were 20 or 30 men sitting in the box, of which only Joan and Sanford were acquainted with Suzi. The remaining people are either dyed with dazzling yellow hair, or are dressed in heavy metal clothing, or are hangers with cigarettes in their mouths. The eyes they looked at Suzi were all looking at Suzi like prey. But Suzi didn¡¯t know any of them. Opposite twenty or thirty men, three women sat. The three women wore very economical, and they all wore one-shoulder miniskirts. Suzi nced at everyone in the private room, and felt in his heart that the situation here was definitely more overdone than thest time on the cruise ship. She turned around and left without even thinking about it. However, as soon as she took a step, she was stopped by one of the three women: ¡°Oh, another fellow is here,e in and sit down, look at you, Isn¡¯t it too conservative to wear? It¡¯s not okay to wear such a conservative to such a ce.¡± Suzi immediately blushed and yelled: ¡°I am not one of your colleagues!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr Ling didn¡¯t introduce you like that. Mr Ling said that your skills are extremely deep, and you will be most circumscribed. He said that you can walk among four or five men at the same time. How many are there from Young Master Ling?¡± One of the women got up and came to Joan and took a seat, asking Suzi and Joan at the same time. Joan pulled the woman down on herp, his eyes rolled: ¡°I do the math, I know there are four, yes, four!¡± After speaking, Joan nced at Sanford, who was sitting on the most fringe, and said, ¡°Lao Ze, I will give you this local girl, Suzi, as one of your benefits. But the premise is that you have it. I won the other four brother-inws.¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± He and Joan are the ironiest buddies, and they often go in and out of ces with Joan to drink meat and wine, which ismonce. However, today¡¯s scene was so hot that Sanford¡¯s eyes were so hot that he almost blinded his eyes. These professional women are notparable to Suzi. Sanford nced at Suzi subconsciously. Suzi¡¯s face had long since disappeared, and Sanford¡¯s pale face made Sanford frightened, fearful and sympathetic. Sanford raised his hand and poked Joan, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ling, you are too much. The little girl didn¡¯t offend you.¡± Joan smiled carelessly: ¡°She? Little girl? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the little girl her mother already!¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Suzi with puzzled eyes. Suzi¡¯s face became paler, but her tone was calm: ¡°Young Master Ling, what do you mean?¡± Joan raised her eyebrows and smirked: ¡°Go, sit among the twenty masters, and I will give you a big money-making business.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t move, but only asked, ¡°What kind of business?¡± Joan pointed to a dozen men and said, ¡°It¡¯s all yours. See if you can make millions today?¡± Sanford suddenly decided: ¡°Mr. Ling, it¡¯s too much! What do you think of Suzi!¡± Joan smiled and whispered in Sanford¡¯s ear. Sanford looked at Suzi in an incredible moment. Joan looked at Suzi again with a smile: ¡°Hurry up and work, I wish you a millionaire today.¡± At this moment, Joan¡¯s face was so disgusting and disgusting, he had always looked down on such an extremely shabby local girl from the bottom of his heart. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Suzi is. So is my little aunt. Look down on it, look down on it, you have to y if you deserve it. However, what Joan didn¡¯t expect was that the spotless local girl he thought innocent was actually pregnant! She was pregnant! A poor woman of Tub who was pregnant, but pretended to be like a lotus saint in front of him! How could Joan swallow this breath? He has always been Joan ying with others, is it possible that he will be tricked by a local girl? Chapter 137 – 138 Chapter 137 ¨C 138 Chapter 137 That can¡¯t be! He wanted to show Suzi how cruel Joan was today, but he was no less than his cousin Arron! Joan looked at Suzi with a poisonous and sneer expression. Suzi said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Ling, I won¡¯t do this business. I¡¯m sorry that I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t confess to you. I will never pester you again. Goodbye!¡± After speaking, Suzi turned around and left. It took only two steps to reach the door, only to find that the door couldn¡¯t be opened. Suzi turned his head in horror to look at everyone in the private room with ridicule and hideous faces. Joan was still smiling: ¡°Do you know what makes it easy to get in and difficult to get out?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Suzi suddenly calmly looked at Joan, and then quickly rushed towards Joan. ¡°Oh, your mind changed so quickly?¡± Joan smiled. Suzi came to Joan in three steps and two steps. Suddenly, there was a needle in her hand. In the needle tube, shake the whole tube of purple-red blood. She poked the needle tube to Joan¡¯s neck and sneered fiercely: ¡°This kind of game is more fun!¡± Joan suddenly lost his voice in fright: ¡°This¡­what¡¯s in it?¡± Suzi: ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t mess around!¡± Joan copsed on the sofa. The people next to him also hid in a corner far, far away from him. Several women screamed in fright. ¡°Do you have any blocking medicine?¡± Suzi asked with a sneer. Joan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡± Joan: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Suzi, don¡¯t, if you have something to say, I¡¯ll give you everything you want, don¡¯t you, don¡¯t get close to me¡­¡± Suzi burst into tears: ¡°Joan, I always knew that you would definitely not fall in love with me. You just yed with me like a gadget, but I was still honest with you. Do you know why? Because since I was boarding at the Lin family at the age of twelve, I have never received warmth again. No one cared about me. Later I went to jail and Aunt Shanna cared about me. But Aunt Shanna also died. You are the only person in this world who really cares about me, helps me and gives me warmth. I thought, even if I was a begging puppy by your side, I would be willing. But I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me like this. But it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore. Go, ask someone to open the door! Let me go! ¡° Joan stammered: ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t want to make money?¡± Suzi lifted up the needle tube to pierce it! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Joan screamed immediately, and then said to Sanford who was already frightened: ¡°Lao Ze, twist the door handle three times to the left and seven to the right, and the door opens.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sanford scrambled to open them, and Suzi quickly left the box with tears on his face holding the needle tube. Chapter 138 After getting out of the box and walking down the elevator, Suzi almost fell to the ground. The tears on his face flowed more and more. Joan was the only trace of warmth in her heart, but she never expected that Joan would y with her like this. Walking to the trash can, she threw a syringe of chicken blood and the needle into the trash can, and then went out desperately. She felt vomiting as soon as she left the door, and spit up casually on the flowerbed in the shadow. Just after vomiting, a voice came into her ears inadvertently. Suzi followed his reputation. It was a ck-clothed man in the shadows calling: ¡°Huo, are you sure that the kid surnamed Chu is in the top private room?¡± Suzi could not hear what was said on the other end of the phone, but could only hear the man in ck saying: ¡°I can open his door within a second. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely make it clean for you. Don¡¯t forget it. Be sure to call my ount.¡± Suzi was stunned. When he saw that the man who had finished the call was still smoking in ce, and he sorted his clothes and checked the tools he brought with him, Suzi turned and ran towards the clubhouse, then went up the elevator and went up to the top floor. When he arrived in the box where Joan was, Suzi knocked on the door desperately: ¡°Open the door, open the door, Mr. Ling open the door!¡± At this moment, twenty or thirty men and three women in the box had recovered some calm after the initial shock. One of the men was stillughing at Joan: ¡°Mr. Ling, you were scared just now. How can that kind of blood be so easy to get? Unless she herself is that kind of disease. But it¡¯s impossible. She stayed in it for two years. If she was really sick in that area, she would have been quarantined long ago! ¡° Joan touched it too: ¡°Yes, I was deceived by that local girl!¡± As he was talking, there was a knock on the door. When Joan heard that it was Suzi, he immediately smirked: ¡°This woman often uses the trick of catching and indulging. It was her who was leaving just now, and now she is back! Since she came back to the door, don¡¯t me me for being cruel! ¡° Sanford frowned: ¡°Mr. Ling!¡± Joan had already got up to open the door for Suzi. The door opened and he saw Suzi as expected. Joan said, ¡°I thought you were really a chaste woman!¡± ¡°Young Master Ling, follow me, hurry up!¡± Suzi pulled Joan out and pulled it out. ¡°What are you doing! I think you are dirty!¡± ¡°Follow me, Young Master Ling, it¡¯s toote to walk, follow me¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t finish saying a word, and saw that the man in ck that she saw outside the gate of the clubhouse had rushed up in the aisle. The man held a dazzling short-handled dagger in his hand and stabbed Joan in the chest. ¡°Mr. Ling be careful!¡± In desperation, Suzi raised his arm to stand in front of the frightened Joan. Joan escaped. The blood flow on Suzi¡¯s arm instantly. The man in ck missed a hit and hit again. Suzi raised his right arm again and blocked Joan again. Seeing Joan, who usually spreads his teeth and ws with his mouth full of dirty words, was dumbfounded at this moment. If Suzi¡¯s arm had not blocked her twice, he would have died. Suzi, whose pain was unbearable, still did not forget to remind Joan: ¡°Run Mr. Ling, run!¡± Joan ran away. The target of the man in ck was Joan. As soon as Joan ran away, he naturally chased after him. Here, Suzi had fallen to the ground. ¡°Suzi! Suzi!¡± Sanford behind him knelt on one knee and hugged Suzi. At this moment, Sanford¡¯s tears came out: ¡°Why are you so stupid, silly girl!¡± ¡°Xu¡­Mr. Xu, hurry up, tie my arm, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t let my arm bleed, I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t lose blood, or my child won¡¯t be able to keep it¡­¡± After that, Suzi The pain was dizzy in Sanford¡¯s arms. Sanford turned around and yelled at the stupid person in the private room: ¡°Call the police!¡± Then he hugged Suzi and ran out. Chapter 139 – 140 Chapter 139 ¨C 140 Chapter 139 When Suzi woke up again, he was already pushing into the operating room in the ambnce. Suzi grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t call me¡­ Don¡¯t give me anesthesia.¡± Doctor: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am a pregnant woman, I want to keep my baby, I have no rtives, my baby is my only rtive, please, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t give me anesthetics.¡± Suzi cried and pleaded. Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± Doctor: ¡°Can you bear the pain in the process?¡± Suzi resolutely said: ¡°It must be possible!¡± Doctor: ¡°Yes.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed Suzi into the operating room. Sanford, who was waiting outside, could clearly hear heart-piercing howls in the operating room. More than an hourter, Suzi, who was pale, tired and sweaty, was pushed out. It was Sanford who was waiting for her outside. ¡°Thank you Mr. Xu, you can go back.¡± Suzi said in a weak tone. Sanford said, ¡°How can this be done? You have just had an operation and there is still a baby in your belly. How can no one beside you take care of you?¡± Suzi looked at Sanford sadly: ¡°Mr. Xu, can you tell me what you picture me? What do you need me to do for you? Or do you want to y with me?¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± Joan had always been with her, and it was normal for Suzi to think of him in this way. He choked his throat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you for anything in return.¡± After speaking, he pushed Suzi into the ward. He hired a nurse for her and came to the hospital every day to take care of Suzi. Because Suzi did not take anesthetics, and because the weather was moderate, the wound healed quickly, and she could actually be discharged in three days. It was Sanford who asked her to stay for a few more days. During this period, Joan came to visit Suzi, his face was full of guilt: ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Has the murderer caught it?¡± ¡°Caught it, it was the desperado who Huo Jianshan was looking for. He gave him 20 million just to kill Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. me. Fortunately, you blocked me twice, otherwise I would have seen King Yan now.¡± Joan Sitting in front of Suzi¡¯s hospital bed, Suzi said sincerely while inserting the lilies that he had just bought. ¡°If you can save your life, I can count on repaying you for helping me.¡± Suzi stopped looking at Joan, only looking out the window. ¡°Suzi.¡± Joan shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Will you forgive me?¡± Joan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°Will you still treat me as a friend in the future?¡± Joan asked again. ¡°No.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he anxiously and sincerely grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Please, Suzi, give me a chance to take care of you forever. I will treat you and your stomach well, and I will treat her As my own child¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The door of the ward was mmed open, and three or four people came in outside, including Joan¡¯s parents and Joan¡¯s grandfather Fu Hengsheng. Thest one toe in was Arron. Chapter 140 ¡°You woman! What do you want to do? Do you want to rely on our Fu family? First have a leg with my grandson, Qin¡¯er, and find that it is impossible with my grandson. Youe to vite my grandson again? Wild woman, listen to me. , You have to rely on our Fu family man again, I will let you die without a ce to be buried!¡± The old man Fu Hengsheng who was standing in the front, pointed at Suzi¡¯s nose and yelled. Suzi¡¯s face became paler, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest cowardice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fu, I have never seduce your grandson Arron! I have never seduce your grandson Joan. On the contrary, I saved Joan¡¯s life! ¡° ¡°You save my Ling¡¯er¡¯s life?¡± A middle-ageddy suddenly reprimanded sharply: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my Ling¡¯er would be in such a danger? The reason why my Ling¡¯er provoke Huo Jianshan is not to do it for you. What kind of mess to settle yours? You wild woman! You even dared to give him the root of Huo Jianshan¡¯s life, there is nothing you can¡¯t do! You Qin¡¯er for a while, Ling¡¯er for a while, and for a while it¡¯s Huo Jianshan¡¯s immortal, how many men have you hooked on! ¡° Suzi bit his lip: ¡°Go out! Please go out! This is my ward!¡± After speaking, she rang the rm bell by the bed. After a while, the nurse came over and saw so many people when she entered the door. The nurse was also surprised. Suzi calmly said: ¡°I am afraid of making noise and need a rest. Please ask them all to leave here.¡± The nurse also looked at the four people standing in front of Suzi with an angrily look: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you people, the patient is still pregnant, and the anesthetic was not used during the debridement and suture. The only thing left is the body. It¡¯s half life, are you still bothering her here? Go out!¡± The nurse doesn¡¯t know who the person is, and if you know who it is, you must be afraid to drive it away. However, Fu Hengsheng and his daughter-inw still listened to the nurse¡¯s words and left the ward. Arron, who was standing at the outer end, left without saying anything. Except for the hospital door, he said to Christopher who was standing by the car: ¡± Go and check, the day before my mother died, where did Huo Jianshan hijack Suzi, and what happened during that period?¡± Christopher did not speak. ¡°Go!¡± Christopher: ¡°Four Lord, I actually checked.¡± Arron: ¡°?¡± ¡°It was Huo Jianshan who took Miss Shen away and brought them to a box. He wanted to be rude to Miss Shen, and Miss Shen¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± Arron said. ¡°Ms. Shen is struggling to protect herself, and has abandoned Huo Jianshan.¡± Arron: ¡°I see.¡± After speaking, he got into the car and didn¡¯t speak any more. Christopher didn¡¯t dare to ask any more, so he got in the car and drove out of the hospital. When driving halfway, Christopher asked Arron: ¡°Master, shall we go back to thepany?¡± ¡°Go to Lin¡¯s house.¡± Arron said. ¡°Good Fourth Master.¡± Even though Christopher didn¡¯t want to go to the Lin family, he still had to obey Arron¡¯s orders. The car drove all the way to Lin¡¯s house. Jarod handled affairs at the Lin¡¯s industrialpany. Only Kuotai Moira, who was about to go out to y mahjong, and Lanita, who raised a fetus at home, were the only ones at home. Seeing Arron personally came to the door, Moira and Lanita were both excited to follow the ancient emperor in person. Arron asked Lanita symbolically: ¡°How is your body?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Much better, Master Four.¡± Lanita said diligently. At the engagement banquet a week ago, Lanita thought that she had been busy and tired all day, and her body was a little overwhelmed, but she seeded in letting Arron drive her home in person. In fact, Lanita¡¯s physical symptoms were already terrible, she just concealed the truth from Arron. She wants to marry Arron as soon as possible. Now that a week has passed, Lanita thought that Arron must take her to try on her wedding dress this time. Chapter 141 – 142 Chapter 141 ¨C 142 Chapter 141 It must be! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lanita immediately asked coquettishly: ¡°Four young masters, did youe and take me to try on the wedding dress today? I¡­I found that I have gained weight again in the past few days, especially my abdomen, which is getting bigger and bigger. Now, if it¡¯s a littleter, you won¡¯t be able to wear a nice wedding dress.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was cold: ¡°Tomorrow I will ask Christopher to pick you up to try on the wedding dress.¡± ¡°Then today¡­¡± Was it a special trip to apany her? Lanita¡¯s heart became more and more joyful. ¡°Have the Lin Family and Huo Jianshan interacted before?¡± Arron asked suddenly. Moira and Lanita shivered in shock. How could Arron ask this? Moira immediately said incoherently: ¡°Four Lord, you know that, we¡­ the Lin family, always look at your horse¡¯s head, we know that Huo Jianshan is a deadly enemy, how can we interact with him? .¡± Lanita also followed with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, the Fourth Young Master, we¡­ won¡¯t interact with people like Huo Jianshan.¡± ¡°But he, contacted the Lin family a few days ago.¡± Arron¡¯s words were very t. But Moira and Lanita frightened their hearts. Both mother and daughter were panicked and confused as to how to answer. But Jiang is still hot, and Moira first stabilized her mind and said: ¡°It¡¯s not because of that Suzi. Although she was fostered in our home, she refused to obey our family¡¯s discipline. She didn¡¯t learn well since she was a child. Huo Jianshan couldn¡¯t find her, so why don¡¯t you just call our house.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Arron asked. Lanita nodded: ¡°Four Young Master, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Arron got up, touched Lanita¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Tomorrow, I will let Yan Baoan try on the wedding dress.¡± Lanita immediately put a smile on her face: ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron got up and left. This afternoon, towards the evening, Arron went to the hospital where Suzi was located. This time she went to the hospital alone. When she came to the door of the ward, Arron heard a male voice in Suzi¡¯s ward. ¡°Suzi, this is wild crucian carp soup. I let it boil in the restaurant for three hours. The bones of the crucian carp are gone. It¡¯s milky white and very tender. You can taste it.¡± Sanford said gently. Suzi said lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot, the crucian carp soup will not only relieve the fetus, but it will also help your wounds heal.¡± The man said again. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Because of Joan, Suzi had a very bad impression of Sanford. She didn¡¯t dare to approach Sanford at all, but Sanford saved her with two stabs in her body. Are Sanford and Joan the same person? It should be! In this life, Suzi never wanted to talk to this kind of Fu family son again. Just as he was about to open his mouth to drive Sanford away, Sanford spoke again: ¡°Suzi, I have forgotten that your stab wound was on your arm. Although it didn¡¯t hurt your bones, it doesn¡¯t matter if you raise your arm. Come, let me feed you¡­ ..¡± Suzi was about to say rejection, and when he looked up, he saw Arron with a cold face standing behind Sanford. Seeing the same as Suzi, Sanford turned his head and was startled: ¡°Four Lord¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Arron said. Chapter 142 Sanford was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Suzi awkwardly, and then looked at Arron with a smile on his face: ¡°Four Lord¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to say it a second time.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was still calm. Sanford immediately got up and left. He understands Arron¡¯s cruelty, regardless of Arron¡¯s speed and calmness, he might kill you in the next second. Sanford left, and Arron came to Suzi, looking at Suzi coldly. Suzi asked calmly: ¡°Did Mr. Fue to me to go through the divorce procedures? But I now¡­¡± She looked at her arms embarrassedly. Arron said, ¡°You really have a good aptitude for seducing men! One time it was me, another time it was Darius, then Joan, and then Huo Jianshan, and now even Sanford is feeding you by himself?¡± Suzi: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sanford feeds you, is it fragrant?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She only felt that Arron had a kind of nameless fire today. The anger gathered in his deep eyes was very obvious. Arron was really angry. Every time I saw Suzi with other men, Arron felt an inexplicable anger, an inexplicable irritation in his heart! He doesn¡¯t know why. About the first time since Suzi moved to his residence, he had a feeling when she took a shower and came out of the bathroom and hit him in his arms. He always felt that the woman on that night should be Suzi instead of Lanita. During this period of time, Arron dreamed of Suzi several times. But dreams are not facts. The fact is that the woman who saved his life that night was Lanita. This was something he knew, but Arron would still be involuntarily annoyed every time he saw other men beside Suzi. For example, just now, Arron almost killed Sanford. Even Sanford himself felt Arron¡¯s killing intent for a while, and Sanford was scared away by Arron¡¯s killing intent. Running out of the hospital corridor and to the parking lot, Sanford was still stroking his chest in shock. He saw Christopher standing next to Arron¡¯s car when he gradually calmed down. Christopher came to Sanford and said in a joking tone: ¡°Ze Shao, although you often go around in front of our Young Master Ling, I always feel that you are more discerning than our Young Master Ling, and more stable than Master Ling, you today Why did you do something inappropriate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sanford asked in shock. ¡°Just now, my life almost couldn¡¯t be saved, right?¡± Christopher asked with a smile. Sanford asked angrily: ¡°How does Assistant Yan know?¡± ¡°So you, I thought you were a smart person, but who knew you were confused, you didn¡¯t see it. As long as you dare to provoke Miss Shen¡­ No, as long as you dare to provoke Madam, Miss Shen is still Shao Fu. Madam, all the men who dared to provoke the youngdy did not end well¡­¡± Sanford shuddered in shock. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it, Fourth Master cares about Madam Young?¡± Christopher smiled. Chapter 143 – 144 Chapter 143 ¨C 144 Chapter 143 ¡°Bah!¡± Sanford¡¯s courage who didn¡¯t know where it came from, suddenly spit out: ¡°You¡­whether it is Joan, Darius, Huo Jianshan, or Fourth Master Fu, you are all of them. Man! It¡¯s not shameful for a man to bully a woman who has no power to bind a chicken and is at your mercy! Isn¡¯t it shabby? Especially Master, when his mother was unable to enter the gate of Fu¡¯s house, she was also a poor woman, didn¡¯t he have any sympathy! ¡° After speaking, Sanford looked at Christopher as if he was dead. He didn¡¯t have the guts to express such words at first, even though these were the things he had always wanted to say in his heart. But he was urged by Christopher just now, so he didn¡¯t care to speak out. ¡°Assistant Yan wants my life to go, just begging you not to hurt my family. Three months ago, the Fu family struggle was so sensational, so many families participated in this struggle, but our Xu family never participated. Therefore, please see Fourth Master Fu forgiving my family for the reason that our Xu family has never stepped on Fourth Master and his mother!¡± Christopher looked at Sanford with a gentle expression: ¡°Young man, you are really blind to being friends with Young Master Ling with such a behavior.¡± Sanford: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In the future, stay away from Joan, he is not worthy to be your friend!¡± Christopher said. Sanfordughed at himself and said: ¡°I was not a good bird before. I am no better than Lao Ze, but because of Lao Ze¡¯s frequent fishing of Suzi, I passively understand Suzi a little bit. I like Suzi. ¡° Christopher: ¡°Boy, this is only if I didn¡¯t hear it, go away!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you not killing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to care about you, get away!¡± Sanford: ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Then he drove away. Watching Sanford leave, Christopher suddenly smiled, then turned and walked towards Suzi¡¯s ward. He arrived in the ward. Hearing the conversation between the two in the ward, Christopher¡¯s footsteps stopped. ¡°Suddenly it was Huo Jianshan, and suddenly it was Aling. Now it is Sanford, Suzi, you are busy enough! Let¡¯s talk about it, in this upper-level circle, who do you want to be with, let me help you? How?¡± Arron asked coldly. Suzi said quietly: ¡°Mr. Fu, are you big people very free? Especially you, for an inconspicuous woman like me, you even deliberately asked me such boring questions?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Xia has passed away, and I have nothing to hide from you.¡± Suzi sighed: ¡°I neither want to seduce you nor Joan, let alone seduce someone who is more than 40 years older than me. He can be my grandfather¡¯s bad old man. As for Sanford who was going to feed me fish soup just now, I didn¡¯t even know him. When I first came out of prison, I wanted to find a job that could make a living and settle down slowly. . It¡¯s you! It was you who brought me into this vortex and made me kicked and kicked by you people like a ball. It¡¯s you! ¡° ¡°Then what do you want now?¡± Arron asked patiently. ¡°Give me fifty thousand yuan.¡± Suzi gritted his teeth: ¡°I voluntarily gave up the sum of money on the contract you signed, because I think it is a sphemy against Aunt Shanna, I won¡¯t want it. Let¡¯s talk about it. If I guessed correctly, even if I asked you to, you wouldn¡¯t give it to me, would you? So I don¡¯t want it anymore and the contract is invalidated. I only want 50,000 yuan. Give me 50,000 yuan. I immediately disappeared from this city. As for the urban household registration that I mentioned at the beginning, I don¡¯t want it either. I want to change my life in the city and cut off contact with you forever. ¡° ¡°Very good!¡± Arron said suddenly: ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand yuan, and you will get out of here!¡± Chapter 144 Hearing Arron¡¯s words driving away like this, Suzi felt extremely painful in his heart. But she still smiled on the surface: ¡°Okay, give me one hundred thousand, and I will get out of it right away.¡± ¡°Get out of this city!¡± ¡°That is necessary!¡± Suzi insisted. Arron got up, strode out, and while walking, he untied his tie. I¡¯m about to suffocate to death, suffocating want to kill! As soon as he left the house, Arron saw Christopher standing outside the ward. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Siye, you made an appointment with the bank in the morning, and withdraw 5 million from your private ount, which is the 5 million for Miss Shen. The bank has prepared it for you. They called me just now and asked you what Time to get it?¡± Christopher asked cautiously. ¡°No need!¡± Arron said coldly as he walked out. ¡°Huh?¡± Christopher asked knowingly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want it!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s been a pity for Suzi a hundred times just now. Silly girl! Five million! How can you not! What do you see that he can¡¯t give you five million, how can it be impossible? Did you read it wrong, girl! Anyone who signed a contract with Fourth Master Fu has never failed to fulfill it! Christopher was only muttering in his heart. He didn¡¯t even dare to let go of his mouth. Watching Arron strode out, he quickly followed behind. Arron got in the car and Christopher drove out of the hospital. When he was about to ask where Arron was going, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. Arron picked up the connection: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Fu Siye, hello, we are in a bridal shop. A few days ago, you used the wedding dresses in our shop when you got engaged. You said at the time that you will get married soon. The wedding dress in our shop just happened to have a new style in our shop. Would you like to take a look with your fianc¨¦e?¡± The tone of the call was very courteous. Arron said coldly: ¡°No need!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the money. For the wedding dress, you can choose any one.¡± Arron said. ¡°Will your fiancee be happy like this?¡± ¡°I said just choose one, just choose one!¡± Arron said impatiently. ¡°Oh, good, good Fourth Master Fu.¡± At the other end, the sales of the bridal shop shut up, knowing the current affairs. Here, Yan and Christopher did not even dare to breathe the atmosphere. ¡°Go to the cemetery!¡± Arron said in three short words. ¡°Good Fourth Master.¡± Christopher turned around and headed straight to Shanna¡¯s graveyard. Arron leaned back, his deep eyes closed. His mind shed with the woman¡¯s rejection of him. Five million! She didn¡¯t want it! Chapter 145 – 146 Chapter 145 ¨C 146 Chapter 145 It¡¯s so high and arrogant. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Compared with her, Lanita is just like a social flower in Fengyue ce. Arron¡¯s mind alternated between these two figures. Suzi was surrounded by many men. Although she was surrounded by many men, she herself had admitted that her motives were impure, but what appeared in Arron¡¯s mind was always the same. It was Suzi¡¯s clear and indifferent but extremely stubborn and lonely look. Especially when she took care of the root of Huo Jianshan¡¯s life. And, the scenes of her raising her arms to block the knife for Joan are all repeated in Arron¡¯s mind. But what about Lanita? Lanita was the woman who saved his life and became pregnant with his child. Even if he hates her no matter how much he does, he must take this responsibility. This afternoon, Arron stayed in front of his mother Shanna¡¯s grave for several hours. He did not go back until night fell. Next day As soon as Arron finished handling thepany¡¯s affairs, he received a call from Lanita. Lanita is still the coquettish voice that disgusts Arron: ¡°Four young masters, I want to go to the bridal shop to try on wedding dresses. Are you free? No?¡± Lanita¡¯s tone was not only a kind of acting like a baby, but also a kind of resentment. This morning, Lanita made a call to the bridal shop in her spare time and asked if there were any new items. If so, let her know. The result was that the bridal shop told her that the new model arrived yesterday afternoon, and she also called Fu. Fourth master. As a result, Fu Siye said, just leave one as you like. Lanita was very annoyed by this. She was furious at the bridal shop on the phone: ¡°Do you want to open the bridal shop? You call my fianc¨¦ about this kind of wedding dress, he is a man, how do you know a woman? What kind of wedding dress looks good! Shouldn¡¯t you call me? Ah!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry Miss Lin, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± The people in the bridal shop naturally did not dare to offend Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡°Listen to me! As long as it is a new model that arrived yesterday, even if it was sold yesterday or ordered, you will find it for me! I will wait until I have selected it before it belongs to another woman! ¡°Lanita roared domineeringly. Bridal shop: ¡°¡­¡± This is really unreasonable, but they dare not refuse. Several shop assistants in the bridal shop were muttering in their hearts, the fiancee of the youngest Zhang family in the dignified family is such a low-quality and domineering woman? It¡¯s really contemptuous. This morning, Arron took Lanita to the bridal shop to choose styles as scheduled. As soon as Lanita entered the door, the arrogant manager of the Wen bridal shop: ¡°Have you collected all the money you sold yesterday?¡± Shop Manager: ¡°Miss Lin, your request¡­¡± ¡°Which one to choose!¡± Arron said suddenly at this time. The store manager followed Arron¡¯s finger and said, ¡°Oh, which one, Siye Fu, you are still old-sighted. I remember that you ordered a simr style two months ago. Once there were no small diamonds, and the tube top was not in ce. Now this one is an improved one. It has the same style and style as the previous one, but it looks more beautiful than that.¡± ¡°I want it!¡± Arron said coldly. Lanita looked intently and felt that the wedding dress was a bit familiar. After thinking about it for a while, she suddenly remembered it. Another wedding dress simr to this one was the one worn by Suzi when Arron and Suzi were married more than two months ago. Lanita was so jealous that she couldn¡¯t help but clenched her fists with her hands, her fingernails were all pinched into the flesh, she didn¡¯t know it. However, on the surface, Lanita still smiled, and then asked in a charming voice: ¡°Four young masters, the wedding dress is already optimistic, then when shall we get the marriage certificate?¡± Marriage certificate? To get the marriage certificate, you have to apply for the divorce certificate first. Arron suddenly thought that he and Suzi have not gone through the divorce procedures yet. Three dayster, Suzi was discharged from the hospital in the morning. In the afternoon, he and Arron went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the divorce certificate. After leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau, Christopher, who was waiting outside, said a paper bag and handed it to Suzi: ¡°Miss Shen, you take one hundred thousand yuan.¡± Chapter 146 Suzi took the heavy money bag, but he was not in a rxed mood. If she had something to do, she would not ask for this money. One hundred thousand yuan is not much, but it is enough to crush her dignity, but what is dignity in the face of survival? Suzi bit his lip, carried the purse, and came to the cold-faced Arron: ¡°Thank you.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I originally wanted to give you five million, but you thought I couldn¡¯t keep my promise! His expression became colder and colder: ¡°No need!¡± There are mixed vors in Suzi¡¯s heart. At the moment when she divorced and stepped out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Suzi knew that she and Arron would no longer have anything to do with each other since then. Their marriage has notsted for more than two months, and there have been all kinds of stumbling and friction during the period. But somehow, at this moment, Suzi was reluctant to give up. At this moment, Suzi¡¯s lower abdomen moved, it was a small movement, like a fetus hup. The fetus is only three months old and will not hup yet. However, the heartbeat is there. During the previous birth check, the doctor reminded her: ¡°After three months, you will slowly feel the heartbeat of the fetus in the abdomen. When is the first time, you should pay attention to it. Feel it.¡± She has been paying attention, and she has never felt it. She also asked the doctor, who said, ¡°Wait.¡± However, at this moment, the baby in the womb made Suzi feel the heartbeat for the first time, as if to remind Suzi that the baby in the womb was reluctant to bear Arron. What can¡¯t you bear with him? He gave you short-term warmth, just for a day or two, gave you clothes, gave you yourputer, but for the most part, he was coldly guarding you, scorning you, and you nostalgic for him! Suzi, you must leave him immediately! Arron belongs to Lanita! Thinking of this, Suzi took the money and turned and left. ¡°Stop!¡± Arron stopped her behind. Suzi stopped, and did not look back: ¡°Mr. Fu, what else is there?¡± ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Huo Jianshan?¡± Arron asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Suzi said reflexively. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that he doesn¡¯t hijack others in broad daylight, but rather hijacks you who are pregnant? It doesn¡¯t matter, you stabbed him into a serious injury and will never be able to recover? Doesn¡¯t matter, my cousin will almost die because of it?¡± Arron simply Want to choke this woman to death. When will she tell him the truth once? Suzi turned back suddenly, tears on his face: ¡°Mr. Fu, what do you want me to say? You want me to say that I have known Huo Jianshan a long time ago. When I was in college, because I thought that Jarod gave me too little living expenses and I didn¡¯t have enough money, I hooked up with old men outside. I was confused with Huo Jianshan two years ago. Even during my two years in prison, Huo Jianshan provided me with some items. Even the children in my stomach belong to Huo Jianshan. Right? Mr. Fu, you still want to say that all the children in your stomach belonged to Huo Jianshan, but you were able to stab him with such a vicious hand, and even stabbed him! Really! ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Arron asked Suzi with deep eyes. Chapter 147 – 148 Chapter 147 ¨C 148 Chapter 147 ¡°What is it? What is it not?¡± Suzi sneered at Arron: ¡°Does this have anything to do with Mr. Fu? Even if I am pregnant with Huo Jianshan¡¯s child, it is also before I married you, even if I have a rtionship with Huo Jianshan. What¡¯s the rtionship? Isn¡¯t it okay with you now? Because we are already divorced! The matter between me and the Huo family has nothing to do with you! ¡° ¡°Then you just get out!¡± Arron said irritably. ¡°You made me stop!¡± Suzi shed tears aggrieved: ¡°Mr. Fu, we will never see you again!¡± After speaking, Suzi turned and left. She had another sentence she wanted to ask Arron: ¡°Can I go to the grave for Aunt Xia in the future?¡± At this moment, she also forgot. As soon as Suzi took a step out, he was grabbed by Christopher behind him. Christopher has always followed the rules very much. As Fu Siye¡¯s personal bodyguard and assistant, Christopher never dared to speak much. However, at this moment, watching the two people are divorced and still quarreling like this, Christopher is really watching. Can¡¯t go down. Master has been ustomed to killing all his life. Even with the blood rtives of the Fu family, he does not have such good patience. In order to find out what the rtionship between Suzi and Huo Jianshan is, Master even went to the Lin family to ask the teacher. But even if you go to Lin¡¯s house, what can you ask? Master just wanted to hear the truth from Suzi¡¯s mouth. Only when he knew the ins and outs, could he really help Suzi solve Huo Jianshan¡¯s problem. ¡°Mr. Yan, please let go!¡± Suzi looked at Christopher in embarrassment. ¡°Miss Shen, Master didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Christopher persuaded. ¡°Let her go!¡± Arron scolded. Christopher disobeyed Fourth Master¡¯s order for the first time. He still took Suzi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Miss Shen, Fourth Master is for your own good. Can you live in Huo Jianshan? Joan, even if he is Huo Jianshan, used the Fourth Master¡¯s name to make a fake tiger, but you can also see that although Huo Jianshan on the surface did not dare to do anything to Joan, he was already irritated, and he spent money to buy it. The ck hand went to assassinate Joan. That desperado Huo Jianshan dared to demand Joan¡¯s life. Do you think he will let you go?¡± Suzi shuddered in shock. She bit her lip and stopped moving. ¡°Only if you tell Arron the truth, can the Arron know how to help you and settle this matter.¡± Christopher said bitterly. Suzi paused and said aggrieved: ¡°I don¡¯t know Huo Jianshan at all! I never knew it!¡± ¡°Okay, I know Miss Shen. What the Fourth Master wants is your words, you go back, don¡¯t worry, the Fourth Master will settle the matter for you, and you won¡¯t have to worry about Huo Jianshan making trouble for you in the future.¡± Christopher said everything that Arron hadn¡¯t said. He knew that it was very difficult for his father to say these things. Suzi turned to look at Arron, the man still looked cold. I was toozy to take a look at Suzi. Suzi calmed down and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡± After speaking, he left sadly. She just raised her foot and took a step when a woman in her thirties suddenly rushed over in front of her. The woman¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she was holding a knife in her hand. She rushed towards Suzi fiercely, and shouted, ¡°Sao! You caused my family to be destroyed and my son lost his father at a young age. See if I will not hack you to death!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was shocked. At the moment when the knife was about to fall into Suzi¡¯s chest, Arron held Suzi in his arms with a stride, and at the same time, he held the knife directly with the other hand. The blood flowed down Arron¡¯s hand. Suzi was frightened: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 148 Arron¡¯s hands were bleeding, but his expression was calm and cold, and the tears of Suzi¡¯s fright in Arron¡¯s arms flowed out: ¡°Arron, you¡­your hands are bleeding? Woo¡­ ¡­¡± She also called him Arron before, when she was in front of Aunt Xia. The man didn¡¯t frown his brows, he only murmured, ¡°What are you crying about!¡± At the same time, the woman who assassinated Suzi was kicked far away by Christopher. The woman was kicked and vomited blood. Here Arron threw the knife in her hand, and Suzi immediately embraced Arron¡¯s injured hand with both hands, but his blood flowed more and more, and she trembled with fright. The man sneered: ¡°When you stabbed Huo Jianshan, didn¡¯t you also stabbed him with blood?¡± Suzi said angrily: ¡°I stabbed him to protect myself. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t stab him to death. I forgot to be afraid. But now¡­¡± She burst into tears when she saw Arron¡¯s bleeding hand and the crack there. ¡°You can¡¯t die at this point! Take off your scarf and stop the bleeding in my arm!¡± the man ordered. ¡°Um.¡± Suzi hurriedly untied the scarf to stop the bleeding by tying Arron¡¯s arm. Christopher had already stepped on the woman here, crouched and looked over carefully before saying to Arron, ¡°Master, I know thisdy!¡± Arron: ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Huo Jianshan raises the old five and six? It looks like the old eight. This year, he is in his early thirties. A few years ago, I just gave birth to a son for Huo Jianshan. Fourth Lord, you have trapped most of Huo Jianshan¡¯s real estate, and he will be left. The dead money in the lower hand was probably divided up by his son, grandmother and second wife, and didn¡¯t leave it to the old man, so the old man cast his anger on Miss Shen?¡± The woman was severely stepped on her feet and still yelled: ¡°You watch, my husband wants to ept you and you are worthy of you! But you don¡¯t know how to stabb him into a cripple, you still want to let him go bankrupt! Do you know, without Jianshan, how would we live with mother and son! You cousin! cousin!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The woman in front of me is really pitiful. At the age of early thirties, he followed Huo Jianshan with no name, just to let his son have a father. This is exactly the same as Aunt Xia had originally thought. It can be seen that mothers in this world are basically the same, no matter how morous she was before she became a mother, whether she was a more independent urban white-cor worker, or a canary that relies on men to feed her. As long as she has a child and bes a mother, her axis is the child, and all her starting points are for the child. At this moment, Suzi knew that the woman in front of him, like Huo Jianshan, was also a desperate person. She was still not even a junior. It was just a woman who was a clear person for Huo Jianshan who came to kill her, but Suzi didn¡¯t hate it. Get up this woman. However, Arron has alwayscked sympathy for people. He coldly said to Christopher: ¡°Leave it over to the police station!¡± Christopher returned to his senses: ¡°Master, your hand?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t die!¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡± Suzi helped Arron. Christopher followed theing police car to the police station, and Arron was also taken to the hospital for debridement. Not far away, no one noticed, a pair of eyes were watching all this viciously. Lanita walked out of the hidden ce after all the people on the scene left. Her face was filled with jealousy, her eyes were filled with tears, and her mouth was gritted and said: ¡°Suzi! You D*mn woman! Why is your life always so big, why can¡¯t you always kill you!¡± The woman who was taken by the police to assassinate Suzi was found by the Lin family. Originally, the woman only lived in thefortable nest that Huo Jianshan created for her. As soon as Huo Jianshan was tracked down, the woman¡¯sfort andfort were lost. When she was desperate, she saw Lanita and Moira. The mother and daughter added fuel and jealousy in front of the woman, causing the woman to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. be angry. Chapter 149 – 150 Chapter 149 ¨C 150 Chapter 149 The woman originally came from the countryside and didn¡¯t know a few words. Because she was so outstanding, she followed Huo Jianshan in her early twenties, who was in her early sixties. She had been with Huo Jianshan for ten years and had never seen the wind and rain outside. After being provoked by Moira and Lanita for a while, the woman immediately became a murder tool in the hands of Lanita and Moira. Lanita thought that she would be able to seed this time, and she would be able to provoke Suzi. However, at the most dangerous time, Arron saved Suzi. Lanita¡¯s heart became more and more jealous. When she returned home, Moira saw Lanita¡¯s teary and desperate look, so she asked her, ¡°Lanita, how is it? Did the woman kill Suzi?¡± ¡°Mom, woo woo woo.¡± Lanita cried even more frustrated: ¡°When can we get rid of Suzi, she¡¯s fate, she¡¯s very hard for her life!¡± Moira hates it too! Suzi did not die for a day, and she and her daughter Lanita had a restless life. Now there is no other way to go, the only way is to kill Suzi. Moira held her daughter¡¯s face andforted her: ¡°Lanita, you listened to my mother. We¡¯ll only do twice if we don¡¯t do it once. If we don¡¯t do it twice, we can¡¯t do it three times. In Arron¡¯s eyes, Suzi must be a properly tattered product. As long as Arron feels sick with Suzi, our Lin family is safe, and you can be favored by the Four Young Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Masters, understand your daughter? ¡° Lanita cried and nodded. Moira sneered: ¡°You can¡¯t say anything to let Suzi and Arron be alone, Lanita, you should call Arron now and ask him what he is doing? You should also care about him.¡± Lanita nodded. Then he took out his cell phone and called Arron. At the other end, in the hospital, Arron¡¯s hands have been debrided and are slinging. The wound was not deep, so there was no suture. When the doctor debrided Arron, he did not give him anesthetic at Arron¡¯s request. When Suzi watched Arron directly debride the wound without anesthetic, she suddenly felt a trance. Why is she so simr to him? A few days ago, her arm was debrided and no anesthetic was used. She was crying in pain at the time. Looking at Arron now, like a okay person. She asked: ¡°No¡­does it hurt?¡± The man sneered, but did not answer. What is this pain? He has many wounds all over his body, but he has never used anesthetics, because the body will numb his nerves when he uses anesthetics. He is most afraid of being on the verge of being on the verge of killing his nerves. Therefore, anesthetics are never used. At this moment, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, and the man¡¯s hand that had just been debrided couldn¡¯t move, while the other hand was in the bottle. His cold voicemanded Suzi: ¡°Help me answer.¡± Suzi: ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Answer the phone!¡± Suzi picked up the phone and immediately connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 150 ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding my husband¡¯s cell phone to answer the call for my husband?¡± Lanita¡¯s hysterical and sharp questioning voice came from the other end. Suzi: ¡°I¡­¡± She looked at Arron embarrassedly, her heart depressed to the extreme. She didn¡¯t expect that this call would be from Lanita, because Arron didn¡¯t store this phone number in his cell phone. At first hearing Lanita¡¯s straightforward and sharp questioning, Suzi felt that he was at a loss. She put the phone in Arron¡¯s ear. ¡°Hey!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely unhappy. ¡°Husband¡­Four young masters, oh oh, howe there is a woman next to you, she dare to answer the phone for you, who is she? oh oh.¡± Lanita screamed, still Do not forget to ask Arron Jiao Didi. In fact, she knew who the voice was on the phone. Even though there was only one sound, Lanita was sure that it was Suzi who answered the call for Arron just now. Because Lanita saw Arron with his own eyes to block the cut for Suzi, and watched Suzi bandage Arron¡¯s wound, and got into the ambnce with Arron. It must be Suzi! However, Arron on this end of the phone said very calmly: ¡°Nurse!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Knowing that Arron was prevaricating her, Lanita dared not say anything. She could only pretend to be surprised and asked Arron: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you Fourth Young Master? You really have a nurse by your side. Are you sick? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just upset to hear your noise!¡± Arron said impatiently. Lanita: ¡°Woo¡­I care about it. After I tried on the wedding dress, I always felt a little drop in my belly when I came out of the bridal shop and drove back in the car. I yelled when I came home andy on the bed. The family doctor came over and showed me¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Arron immediately raised his voice and asked. Lanita said in a slightly aggrieved voice: ¡°The doctor said that there was nothing serious. She had just left. Before leaving, my mother specifically said that pregnant women are emotionally unstable. People must stay with me more so that they can treat the fetus. It¡¯s good for your development¡­¡± Arron¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It¡¯s just that the gaze deepens, as if suppressing some kind of anger. He knew that this was another trick Lanita used to act like a baby. Why is this woman so hypocritical and able to act like a baby? Every time he wanted to get angry with Lanita, Arron would think of the child in her stomach. He can¡¯t allow his next generation to follow in his footsteps. Now that he has a child, he must let the child be justified. He eased his tone: ¡°There was a small ident on my side, nothing serious! I just tried the wedding dress this morning. Maybe it was too tired to try the wedding dress. Please take a good rest. I¡¯ll go to see you after I¡¯ve dealt with the matter here. ¡° ¡°Our wedding¡­¡± This is what Lanita cares most about. ¡°The wedding will be held as scheduled!¡± Arron said. Listening to Arron discussing marriage with Lanita on the phone, Suzi felt ironic. Just three hours ago, she had just divorced Arron. And Arron is about to enter the marriage pce. Or marry her enemy of Suzi, how can she stay here again? Seeing Arron stillforting Lanita, and seeing Arron¡¯s hand shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, Suzi quietly left the ward door. Christopher was standing outside the ward. Originally he nned to serve Arron in the ward, but seeing Suzi there, Christopher specially left room for the two of them. ¡°Mr. Yan, thank you.¡± Suzi said. Christopher opened his mouth and said, ¡°Madam¡­that, Miss Shen, why did youe out?¡± Chapter 151 – 152 Chapter 151 ¨C 152 Chapter 151 ¡°Well, Mr. Fu has been bandaged, and now there is nothing serious, I wille out, please also thank you Mr. Fu, thank him in particr, his life-saving grace for me is not unforgettable, by the way, Mr. Yan, Please help me ask Mr. Fu when you are free in the future, and ask him if he agrees with me to Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Xia will always be my rtive. This is also the reason why I am determined not to make huge sums of money in the contract. I will not betray my family affection.¡± Suzi said. ¡°I will definitely help you ask.¡± Christopher replied: ¡°Miss Shen, the fourth master has just bandaged the wound. Can you take care of him for a while?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Mr. Fu is answering the phone, and the answer¡­ is the phone call of his fiancee Lanita.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t love that Lanita!¡± Christopher said viciously. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Shen, I have never seen the Fourth Young Master use his own hand to block a knife for whom!¡± Christopher looked at Suzi and said. Suziughed again: ¡°So what? Would Mr. Fu not want his own flesh and blood?¡± He and Aunt Xia have experienced this kind of pain, so he will definitely not let his child go through his life again. Besides, I am a woman who is pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. Even if Arron doesn¡¯t have a fiancee, will he want me? No way! Also, I am very poor and destitute, but I would not want a man who abandons his wife and son! So, Mr. Yan, goodbye! ¡° After speaking, Suzi decisively left. He didn¡¯t turn his head back. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± As he watched Suzi leave, Christopher felt a pity that he was going to die in his heart. They are both women who are pregnant with children, but why is there such a big difference between Lanita and Suzi! It happened that Lanita was pregnant with the fourth young master¡¯s child. How good would Suzi be? Christopher sighed and went in to take care of Arron. And Suzi also dragged a heavy heart back to her rental house. She wants to pack her bags and leave Cloud City as soon as possible, bid farewell to everyone here as soon as possible, and never return to this ce of right and wrong from now on. She spread the 100,000 yuan that Arron gave her on the bed. She took out 10,000 yuan and wrote Sanford¡¯s name on paper. Sanford spent the days in the hospital for her. She hardly knew Sanford, so she didn¡¯t want to. What owes Sanford. Then he took out another ten thousand and wrote Joan¡¯s name on it. Although she saved Joan¡¯s life, this could not offset the money she owed Joan. Now that she decided to leave this ce of right and wrong, she must bepletely clean with this ce. Eighty thousand yuan is left in his hand. Suzi decided to go back to her hometown to take a look at her mother¡¯s tomb and learn about the true cause of her mother¡¯s death, and then wait quietly for a childbirth. Eighty thousand yuan should be enough for her to save money and spend two years. Two yearster, after the child is one year old, she will work hard, earn money, and save money. One day in the future, she will definitely return Arron¡¯s 100,000. Suzi packed everything up at night, and only waited for the money to be paid back tomorrow, before leaving Yuncheng. Early the next morning, as soon as Suzi opened the door, he saw the people standing outside. Suzi asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Chu, is there anything wrong?¡± Chapter 152 ¡°Shen¡­Suzi.¡± Joan didn¡¯t know how to speak, and even his expression was a little shy. At this moment, Joan, who was standing in front of Suzi, looked stubborn and haggard, and looked like he was experiencing life and death. Suzi¡¯s expression was very rxed: ¡°Mr. Chu, you can just tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Joan said grimly. ¡°You told me a week ago, it¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°I forgive you.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Do you¡­ still love me?¡± Joan asked cautiously. Suzi lowered his head, was silent for a while, then raised his head: ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you Mr. Chu, I¡­ never loved you.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I really never loved you.¡± Suzi exined relievedly: ¡°I was sent under the fence when I was twelve years old. I learned how to look at people¡¯s faces very early. During the eight years of fostering in the Lin family, I almost didn¡¯t have enough to eat. I have never eaten anything good. If the Lin family¡¯s domestic helper can give me some cakes leftover by Miss Lin family, I feel it is a kind of warmth. Since I was young, no one has loved me. So, Mr. Chu, when you first appeared in front of me, struck up with me in that silly tone, and took the initiative to send me to the wedding scene where Arron and I were married, I knew that you were just a kind of rich man looking for prey to me. Mentality. ¡° Joan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The reason why I am indifferent and cold is because I don¡¯t have the ability to resist, I can only ignore it. However, you are not just talking me up and teasing me, you also treat me well. Even if it is unkindly good, even if the kind of help is very insignificant to you, it may be a kind of game for you, but to me, it is already a very warm light. I rely on the light you gave me and feel that life is still good. But I always knew that you didn¡¯t love me. Just because I know, I have never fallen in love with you. I only have gratitude for you. I am willing to confess to you and think about it, and I am willing to be yed by you. I just didn¡¯t expect you to y on such arge scale. I admit it if you y. You y me to death, how can I live? ¡° After Suzi said this, his tone was always rxed, just like a light cloud. But Joan listened like a knife. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He cried with tears: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suzi, I¡¯m sorry! Forgive me, okay? I know you don¡¯t love me, how could a hard-hearted woman like you fall in love with me, but I fall in love with you. I fell in love with you the moment I saw you poke the key part of Huo Jianshan with a knife with my own eyes. I already know that you are a girl who can¡¯t be yed with indecently. But when I heard you said you were pregnant, do you know how angry I am? I am angry! I¡¯m so angry! Who is it that took your heart before me, and even made you pregnant with a child, I am angry, I am jealous, do you understand Suzi? I did such a ba5tard thing because I was angry. Chapter 153 – 154 Chapter 153 ¨C 154 Chapter 153 Forgive me this time, okay? I will love you well, and I will treat the child in your womb as my biological child and give me a chance, okay Suzi? ¡° Suzi shook his head gently and said, ¡°Mr. Chu, I don¡¯t love you. I will never give a second chance to someone who treats me improperly. By the way, you came just right, and I have something to look for you. It.¡± After speaking, Suzi turned around and went back to the room, and then took out a bulging envelope from the room with the words Joan written on it. Those three words said sharply, without any sloppyness. Looking at the strong handwriting, I thought of the strong temperament hidden on Suzi¡¯s body. People often say words as they are, not fake at all. It was the first time that Joan saw Suzi¡¯s handwriting. Her handwriting was so beautiful. It¡¯s not the kind of graceful and delicate, but it¡¯s clear and sharp. ¡°There is 10,000 yuan in it. I won¡¯t give you more, because I really have no money. I think, the 3,000 yuan owed to you, and all kinds of help you asked me to eatter, 10,000 yuan should be Enough? Thank you for helping me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you shuddering me? Suzi? I borrowed 3,000 yuan from you, but you used your life to protect me. I owe you more than 3,000 yuan, 30,000 yuan, more than 30 million yuan?¡± Joan is extremely frank. Looking at Suzi. He wanted to keep Suzi with his honesty. Suzi didn¡¯t even let Joan into the door and began to evict the guest: ¡°Mr. Chu, no matter what you owe me or what I owe you, we will write off if you ept this ten thousand yuan, I¡­ .. I¡¯m going out right now, and there are still things to be done. Would you please leave?¡± ¡°Suzi!¡± Joan grabbed Suzi¡¯s arm. The scared Suzi desperately pulled his hand out: ¡°You¡­ let go, Joan let go!¡± ¡°Get away!¡± Suddenly, a figure ran from behind Joan, pushing Joan away forcefully. Joan was pushed and staggered and fell to the ground. He got up and pushed the man. After a push, he saw: ¡°Lao Ze?¡± Sanford guarded Suzi behind her: ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are not doing enough harm to her? She is pregnant but uses her arms to block the knife for you. When she is debridement, she dare not even use anesthetics, so she is crying in pain. , If you have a conscience, you don¡¯t want to harm her again, can you just point your face, Joan!¡± Joan: ¡°Lao Ze, are you in love with Suzi?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°She is my wife!¡± Joan grabbed Suzi. Sanford pulled Suzi to him again: ¡°You have a face to say? You are ashamed to say! Do you want a face?¡± Suzi was caught between Joan and Sanford. Seeing the blushing faces of the two old buddies fighting, Suzi showed no expression on his face. She neither believed in Sanford, let alone Joan. This should be another new trick that these two rich kids came up with? The three of them only took care of you, but no one noticed that a camera was facing the three of them and kept pressing the shutter in the alley not far away. Until Suzi roared: ¡°You two tear at my door again, I will call the police!¡± Only then did Joan and Sanford stop. Joan said, ¡°Suzi, you don¡¯t understand Sanford at all.¡± ¡°She knows you, but you hurt her so much!¡± Sanford said coldly, after speaking, he looked at Suzi again: ¡°Sorry Suzi, I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you, I just want to protect you silently, I I came out only when Joan came. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you. I will leave now.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Sanford had already turned and left, and when he left, he still dragged Joan away. Not far away, the figure taking the picture also left, with the camera in her hand, she said viciously: ¡°Tomorrow, we will see the paper!¡± Chapter 154 After Sanford and Joan left, Suzi first went to the bank to apply for a card, deposited the money, and then went to the train station to buy a ticket, and was told by the conductor that there was no ticket to return to Suzi¡¯s hometown within three days. It will be three dayster at the earliest. In fact, a bus can also be used from the hometown of Nanchenghui, but the bus takes more than a day, and the fare is five or six hundred. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Suzi¡¯s body can¡¯t be bumpy, she has to protect the child in her abdomen. After hesitating, she said to the conductor: ¡°Give me one for three days.¡± After purchasing the ticket, she went wandering around again. It has been more than two months since she was released from prison, and she has never wandered around. Mainly because there is no money, and besides, there is no time. After shopping around for a whole morning, she didn¡¯t want to buy something for herself. After having a casual meal at noon, Suzi called Christopher: ¡°Assistant Yan, does Mr. Fu agree to me going to his mother¡¯s grave?¡± Christopher said categorically on the other end of the phone: ¡°Of course I agree! Miss Shen, your friendship with the olddy, and the care of the olddy in the past two months, Master and I are obvious to all. If you want to go to the grave, go anytime.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Assistant Yan.¡± Suzi was about to hang up, but was stopped by Christopher again: ¡°Miss Shen, wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Assistant Yan?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, what are your ns next? Do you want to¡­¡± Christopher originally wanted to ask Suzi if he could help arrange a job or something. However, before he could say his words, he was tly rejected by Suzi: ¡°No need!¡± Suzi wanted to get rid of Yuncheng and stop having any rtionship with anyone. After speaking, he hung up the phone. In the afternoon, Suzi dressed in mnin clothes came to Aunt Shanna¡¯s grave. On the tombstone, the middle-aged woman¡¯s photo was so kind and affectionate. Shanna looked gentle and intellectual, with no sadness on her face. But Suzi knew that Shanna¡¯s life was particrly difficult. ¡°Aunt Xia, you must give me strength. From now on, I will follow your old path. I want to bring up my child by myself. I must be as strong as you and give it to my children in the future. No worries about food and clothing. Aunt Xia, I¡¯m leaving here in three days, maybe five years in a short time, and I won¡¯t be able toe back in five years. Don¡¯t me me for not seeing you, okay Aunt Xia? ¡° The tombstone has always been quiet and solemn. No one answered what Suzi said. Suzi took out an exquisite box from her bag, she opened the box, and inside was an emerald green bracelet. cing the bracelet in front of Shanna¡¯s tombstone, Suzi said quietly: ¡°Aunt Xia, do you remember this bracelet? You personally put it on for me, and you regard me as your daughter-inw. And I lied to you. But my love for you is real. I treat you like my mother. Although I can¡¯t be your daughter-inw, I will always think of you in my heart. In the future, when my child grows up, I wille to your grave every year. I will leave this bracelet in your tombstone as if I will be with you forever, okay? Please allow me to call you mother. Mother, I hope there is no cold and pain at the end of heaven. ¡° After speaking in silence, Suzi opened the lid of the tomb and ced the emerald green bracelet next to Shanna¡¯s ashes. Chapter 155 – 156 Chapter 155 ¨C 156 Chapter 155 ¡°Mum, goodbye.¡± Suzi reluctantly left the cemetery. When I returned to thene outside his residence, it was already four or five in the afternoon. Suzi thought about eating something casually outside before going back, saving himself the need to cook. As soon as she sat down in a small casserole shop, two women kept watching her. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s definitely her! I think the background above is like ours, it¡¯s definitely her, it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s her too! Don¡¯t tell me, look at her quietly and honestly, yet you haven¡¯t noticed that she actually has such a hook?¡± ¡°I heard that the two men are both descendants of famous aristocratic families in Yuncheng, and one of them is the grandson of the old master Fu of the Fu Group.¡± ¡°Although the other family lineage is a bit declining, it¡¯s not ordinary people like us, it¡¯s also worth several hundred million, okay!¡± Suzi is not deaf. Those two women were clearly speaking of Joan and Sanford, and the seductive woman they were referring to was definitely she, Suzi. Suzi quietly came to the two women and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The two women eating casserole were startled. After one of the women recovered, she said in a tone of envy, jealousy, and sourness: ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t see it. There are still women like you in our slums, and they both hooked and hooked. , And both of them are the sons and brothers of rich people, can you teach us a little bit?¡± The two women in front of me, from dress to speech, looked like women doing that kind of business. Suzi didn¡¯t want to say anything to them, just wanted to ask them what they were looking at on their mobile phones? Suzi¡¯s mobile phone is an old model. Cannot download advanced software. ¡°Can you show me the phone?¡± The two women handed the phone to Suzi, and Suzi saw that it was yed in a short video software. In the video, Suzi is sandwiched between two men. You drag me as if she is a prey. This only happened this morning. Who made this video and posted it on the Inte? Suzi didn¡¯t know. Two women who only heard about her said: ¡°Your little video has a high hit rate and a lot ofments, but it¡¯s not a good thing, so you don¡¯t want to watch it.¡± Another woman immediately took it: ¡°What¡¯s not a good thing, my olddy has her ability to hook others, and it¡¯s in your way! Those who criticize and scold someone, and they have to go to the upper circle at the expense of hue, they are all jealous. ! Pure jealousy! They want to go to the upper circle, but they don¡¯t even have the ability to hook men like this. No one can hook up, let alone two! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t need to read thements below to know what they were all about. But she didn¡¯t want to know. Because knowing it will make me more psychologically burdened and powerless, anyway I am not afraid of shadow evil! Besides, I will be able to leave Cloud City in three days. Do you still care about what these uploaded things andments do? She calmly finished the small casserole and returned to her residence peacefully from the alley. During the period, someone was pointing to her from behind, but she just pretended not to hear it. When he returned to his residence, closed the door, and was about to wash and wash and go to bed, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked it up to see that Arron was calling. She hesitated for a moment and connected: ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 156 There is no sound at that end. Suzi said faintly: ¡°Mr. Fu, I know what you want to say, and I don¡¯t want to exin. Please tell your sister-inw and let her take care of her son¡­¡± ¡°You woman, do you really think I can¡¯t do anything with you? You¡¯re tired of life and crooked!¡± Arron was not at the end of the phone. It was an old voice. Suzi: ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Listen to me! I want to squeeze you to death, like an ant!¡± said the old man¡¯s angry voice on the other end of the phone. Suzi still couldn¡¯t tell who wasing. At this moment, there was a suddenmotion on the other end of the phone, and Suzi vaguely heard Christopher¡¯s voice from the phone. ¡°Master, you¡­ how can you do this? The fourth master is in a meeting, how can you use his cell phone to dial out?¡± Christopher looked at Master Fu Hengsheng incredulously. Suzi immediately knew who the other party was. It is Arron¡¯s grandfather, Fu Hengsheng. But what does it matter to her? She is already leaving! Suzi hung up the phone without hesitation. On the other end, Fu Hengsheng was even more angry, and the mobile phone was also ordered by Christopher. Fu Hengsheng mmed on the ground with a crutches: ¡°That woman! Christopher! Christopher! You will find that woman for me! Is she going to disturb my Fu and Chu family? I will bury her alive. Up!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Not far away, thedy at the front desk said with great embarrassment: ¡°Assistant Yan, the olddy is going in, I can¡¯t stop it even if I want to¡­¡± The front desk was very scared. Since Arron took over the Fu Group four months ago, Arron has stipted that idlers cannot enter the Including Arron¡¯s father and Arron¡¯s grandfather. Because of this regtion, Fu Hengsheng never came to thepany. He knew Arron¡¯s temper. Arron could do anything, so Fu Hengsheng didn¡¯t dare toe. However, today Fu Hengsheng was really maddened. He asked the driver to send him to the Fu Group. He broke in after entering thepany. He came to thepany and found that Arron was in a meeting. It happened that Arron¡¯s mobile phone fell in the office. The old man was very smart. The password used to unlock is the birthday of Arron¡¯s mother Shanna. It turned on. Immediately, he dialed Suzi¡¯s number. Unexpectedly, just as he said a word, Assistant Yan snatched the phone away, and the other party also hung up. The old man was furious: ¡°Where¡¯s Arron! Call me the dead boy Arron!¡± Front desk: ¡°¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Christopher looked at the front desk and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for you. Go ahead.¡± The front desk gratefully said, ¡°Thank you Assistant Yan.¡± After that, he ran away quickly. Here Arron came over. Thepany seldom worked overtime, and Arron seldom had meetings after get off work. The reason for this emergency meeting was that he saw the short video, and on the headline, various push videos were ying videos of Suzi sandwiched between Joan and Sanford. Comments are also varied. My aunt personally called Arron for help. Arron had to deal with this matter urgently. This is the main reason for his meeting today. Chapter 157 – 158 Chapter 157 ¨C 158 Chapter 157 But never thought that the meeting was halfway open, and the old man had already hit the door. ¡°Qin¡¯er! Find that woman for me, I will kill her on the spot!¡± Fu Hengsheng said. ¡°That ce is her residence. Even if that woman uses eighteen seduce techniques, as long as your grandson doesn¡¯t get the bait, he won¡¯t go there to look for her. Flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs. You haven¡¯t heard of this. Ever?¡± Arron looked at Fu Hengsheng coldly and said. Fu Hengsheng: ¡°¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After a long while, his old face spread, and he said, ¡°Qin¡¯er! I have lived for more than 80 years! There are countless grandchildren in my life, but in the end, only you and Ling¡¯er, one inside and outside, are left. , And you two are entangled with that woman. How can I rest assured? You don¡¯t have to hand her over to me. But, Fu Hengsheng has lived more than eighty years old, and I can find someone in Nancheng, and how I will deal with her then, don¡¯t me Grandpa for being cruel! Qin¡¯er, the reason why you are so cruel, never procrastinate, never talk about feelings, do you know who you inherited? You inherited the Fu family¡¯s genes! You are vicious, because your grandpa is vicious! ¡° After speaking, the old man turned and left. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The old man¡¯s cruel remark was not just for him to hear, Fu Hengsheng could do it. ¡°Wait!¡± Arron shouted. The old man looked back at his grandson. ¡°I found her, what are you going to do with her?¡± Arron asked. Fu Hengsheng¡¯s tone also eased: ¡°I know that before your mother was dying, she was always with your mother tofort her and take care of her. As long as she is willing to do what I ask, I won¡¯t be embarrassed. Her. However, if she continues to entangle with you and Ling¡¯er like this, ruining the reputation of our Fu family and your little aunt¡¯s family, then I will really break her body into pieces! ¡°I got it!¡± ¡°Arron said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your news!¡± The old man threw off the words and left. On this side, Christopher said to Arron in a slightly incongruous tone: ¡°Four Lord, it is obvious that Mr. Ling and Ze Shao went to Miss Shen¡¯s door to make trouble in the video. This matter has nothing to do with Miss Shen!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was as cold as ice: ¡°Her charm is really not small! She is more and more courageous beyond my imagination! The video has been posted on the Inte, and she was indifferent. This should be the result she wants to see. Right!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Christopher suddenly wanted to p himself twice. He really shouldn¡¯t have said that. He forgot. Master is always calm and cold, but once he sees it Go to Suzi to be with other men. He would immediately be furious. ¡°Four Lord.¡± Behind him, the boss of the public rtions department shouted: ¡°The source of the video has been found. How to deal with it?¡± ¡°Title!¡± Arron was short of two words. ¡°But¡­ tens of thousands of sources¡­¡± ¡°All titles!¡± ¡°Yes, I know Master, do it right away!¡± The boss of the public rtions department also ran away. Here Arron didn¡¯t even enter the office, only took Christopher¡¯s mobile phone and went out. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± Christopher shouted. Arron was silent. Christopher ran to close the door of Arron¡¯s office, then trot all the way to follow Arron, then drove the door, let Arron sit in, and then did not ask a word, Christopher went straight to Suzi¡¯s residence. At the other end, Suzi packed up all his luggage in his rental house, and then took the washbasin to As a result, when he opened the door, he saw a man with a dark face. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Suzi¡¯s scared voice stuck in his throat. Chapter 158 Arron¡¯s voice was even colder: ¡°What? Joan and Sanford are fighting here, are you still afraid of one more me?¡± Suzi¡¯s face was extremely ugly. She even didn¡¯t want Arron to see her living here. There are many women who do that kind of business in this area. Most of them are from other ces, in mountain viges. Many of them are married and have several children at home. They don¡¯t make much money, some tens of dors or even ten dors, and they make a few hundred dors a night. They can¡¯t evenpare with a low-level white-cor worker in this city. Even if they earn a few hundred yuan a day, they have to save all of them and keep them for tuition, living expenses, and retirement for the children in their hometown. Therefore, it is impossible to rent a slightly better house. Can only live in slums. Living here, Suzi originally gave people a bad impression, let alone being caught between Joan and Sanford at the entrance of his rental house. The person Suzi didn¡¯t want to be seen was Arron. She subconsciously blocked the rudimentary situation in the room, but ignored that Arron was about to double her head. He could see everything in the room clearly. Suzi sleeps on a simple, unpainted cot. A set of bedding on the cot is very neat, except that the walls around the room are mottled and yellowed, and the ground is not paved, but concrete. There is no toilet, no ce to wash, and the only furniture is a zippered cloth closet. However, there were two big snakeskin bags lying on the ground. The cloth closet was also opened by Suzi and not closed. The closet was empty and there was nothing in it. Obviously, she intends to leave here. ¡°Are you nning to follow Joan or Sanford?¡± Arron asked coldly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She felt aggrieved in her heart. Her eyes were a bit sore, she resisted tears and took out the ticket from her pocket: ¡°Mr. Fu, this is the ticket for me to go back to my hometown in three days. I wanted to go today, but I can¡¯t buy a ticket today. Don¡¯t worry. Is it?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, a strong sense of loss suddenly grew in my heart. She is going back to her hometown? ¡°You¡¯d better talk to Mr. Fu about this. Mr. Fu can do anything in these three days. You¡¯d better exin it to him.¡± Arron said. ¡°Yes!¡± Suzi nodded. Seeing Arron still motionless, Suzi asked again, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Mr. Fu? If it¡¯s okay, please go back. My ce is too simple and it is not suitable for a man like you toe in!¡± Arron sneered: ¡°You can be simple here! How can Ie in!¡± After speaking, turn around and leave! After going out a long way, the man is still very angry. When he arrived at the car, Christopher asked, ¡°Four Lord, why did youe out so soon? You didn¡¯t sit in Miss Shen¡¯s room. Talk to her about the video and how Mr. Fu was looking for Miss Shen. Thing?¡± ¡°Go back!¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher dared not say anything. He drove Arron all the way to his residence. The car stopped. Christopher was about to return to his residence, but he heard Arron say again: ¡°You go back again.¡± Go back? Back¡­Where to go back? Chapter 159 – 160 Chapter 159 ¨C 160 Chapter 159 Christopher looked at Arron puzzledly. Arron only repeated coldly: ¡°Go back!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He felt that his brain was really clever, and being so scolded by the Fourth Master, he immediately figured out where he was going back. While starting the engine, he assured Arron: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, although the ce where Miss Shen lives is a slum, it¡¯s not safe, but I promise that as long as I stay there, no one will harass her. I¡¯m now , Immediately! Go back to Miss Shen¡¯s bungalow and stand guard!¡± Arron finally didn¡¯t speak again this time. Instead, he stepped into the elevator alone. Christopher drove all the way and quickly went to Suzi¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯t dare to approach, he just sat in the car, turned off the fire, and looked at Suzi¡¯s small room from a distance with the lights still on. Christopher held his nose alone and said with emotion: ¡°Can people live here? There is rubbish everywhere. The road is narrow and there are no two cars side by side. I have been guarding here for ten minutes and I have seen three mene out and go everywhere. The size of the poop. What¡¯s more, the man put his arm around the woman, Yingshengyan passed through, and some simply found a corner, and started to work. This, what ce! ¡° It¡¯s not that Christopher has never yed with women. The fourth master is a no-bath system because the fourth master¡¯s mother had not obtained the consent of the Fu family, so the fourth master has always been very self-disciplined in this respect, and the master has always had a rule that he will either never get married in this life. If you want to get married, you will only get married once. Only have children with his own wife. However, the Lord never interfered with whether his subordinates were forbidden to bathe or confused in this regard. Christopher is not a chaotic person, but sometimes he will go to some clubs when hees to the scene. Selling gold caves and the like. He has never seen such a dirty messy ce so innocent, just find a corner, stand, and do it. Then he took out a few dors at random and gave the money to leave. This made him look terrifying. And Miss Shen, who lives in such a mixed ce? Just thinking about it, Christopher suddenly saw a figure standing not far from Suzi¡¯s small bungalow. The man looked at the hut in silence, and did not knock on the door to disturb Suzi. Christopher took a closer look, and that person turned out to be Sanford. Sanford kept guarding outside Suzi rental, waiting for two hours before leaving sadly. Christopher looked at the figure who left, but was silent. This guy doesn¡¯t seem to be a joke to Suzi. This night, Christopher kept guarding outside Suzi. He didn¡¯t find a hotel nearby to fall asleep until five o¡¯clock in the morning. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Christopher came here on time to pick up Suzi: ¡°Ms. Shen, Mr. Fu, please, send me to pick you up.¡± Suzi asked Christopher slightly worried: ¡°Assistant Yan, Father Fu, will you let me go? I¡­what did I do wrong? Why do you rich people always treat me as a ything? I y as a ball, and in the end I have to put everything on my head. Is it because I squeezed me to death like an ant?¡± Having said this, Suzi¡¯s expression was also fierce: ¡°If you rush me, I can do anything!¡± Christopher was extremely sad. He said in a sad tone: ¡°Miss Shen, the reason why I came to meet Mr. Fu today is to ensure your safety. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Shen. Standing by your side, no one can move you anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi was slightly moved. In the car, she was speechless all the way, and she didn¡¯t feel nervous. Anyway, she stretched and contracted with one stroke. After arriving at Fu¡¯s house, Suzi was still stunned after seeing the scene. Chapter 160 There were a lot of people sitting in the grand hall of the Fu¡¯s old house, some of whom Suzi didn¡¯t know, and some Suzi knew. Suzi scanned for a week and found that Lanita was there, the old man of the Shu family was there, Walton was there, and Joan¡¯s parents were there. Suzi didn¡¯t know some of the remaining people. However, they looked at Suzi¡¯s eyes, they all looked at a pile of trash and wanted to get rid of them quickly. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± The man sitting in the middle, the aloof Father Fu condescendingly said to Suzi. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, please tell me soon!¡± Suzi said coldly. ¡°First of all, you have to apologize to all these people here! Second, you have to write to them¡­¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Suzi interrupted Fu Hengsheng and asked forcefully: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should I apologize! Besides, I don¡¯t even know some of these people here, so why should I apologize!¡± Father Fu didn¡¯t expect Suzi to interrupt him. Smoke came out of his head angrily: ¡°You uneducated thing! Do you think that you entered the Fu family¡¯s door today and want to get out so easy! You¡¯d better be honest with me!¡± Suzi shuddered suddenly. She has been out of prison for more than two months, and she knows something about the Fu family. The Fu family is not only powerful in the entire Nancheng, but even one of the best in the country. Moreover, the Fu family has been entrenched in Yuncheng for more than two hundred years, and the tree in Yuncheng has deep roots. The Fu family¡¯s desire to destroy a person is like pinching an ant to death. Although the poption of the Fu family being cleared by the illegitimate son of Arron is declining, Arron is the more ruthless new head of the Fu family. From Arron¡¯s handling of his opponent, Suzi could deeply feel Arron¡¯s cruelty. And Arron¡¯s blood was flowing with the Fu family. That is enough to prove that the past patriarchs of the Fu family are all ruthless roles. Although Fu Hengsheng is more than 80 years old, his share of cruelty remains undiminished back then, and Suzi did not dare to stand firm. She looked at Fu Hengsheng sadly: ¡°Say! What do you want me to do!¡± ¡°Apologize to everyone here!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suzi¡¯s tone was softer than before: ¡°Old sir, are you deceiving too much like this? There are at least four of you here who I have never met before, and I don¡¯t even know them. Why do I apologize? And Elder Shu, why should I apologize to him? And Miss Min, did I offend her? And Lanita! Why should I apologize to them? ¡° Even if he died, Suzi had to die to understand. No matter how cruel Fu Hengsheng is, if it is not Suzi¡¯s fault, Suzi will never apologize if he is willing to die. ¡°Do you want to die to understand?¡± Fu Hengsheng said. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°First of all, Yue¡¯er.¡± Fu Hengsheng pointed to Lanita and said to Suzi: ¡°She is my grandson-inw with my great-grandson in her belly, and you, but you do not want to seduce Yue¡¯er¡¯s husband and my grandson all the time. Where is Yue¡¯er like this? Yue¡¯er is kind and doesn¡¯t care about you, but I, the old patriarch of the Fu family, will never allow anyone to bully our Fu family¡¯s granddaughter-inw! Especially the wild women outside, let alone pull Shit came to my Fu family!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She raised her eyes to look at Lanita. Lanita was looking at Suzi provocatively, her expression was extremely triumphant, and Lanita was already happy in her heart. Chapter 161 – 162 Chapter 161 ¨C 162 Chapter 161 It¡¯s still easy to use mother Moira¡¯s strategy. Her mother told her that although Suzi¡¯s life was too big, she would never kill her again and again, but she would always hurt Suzi¡¯s vitality by hurting Suzi several times. Mother asked Lanita to follow Suzi secretly all the time, and then the driver acted. Lanita only followed Suzi for one day, and found that Joan and Sanford, two young masters Fu Jiakuo, were torn Suzi between the three people into a ball. Emma, the picture was taken by her Lanita camera, and her eyes were too spicy. Suzi in the video seemed to be attacked back and forth by two men at the same time. Moreover, the two men are both the Fu family¡¯s sons and elder brothers in Yuncheng. After the short video was shot, Lanita kept looking for a tform dedicated to ying this kind of short video, and found a total of more than a dozen of them,rge and small, each with thousands of ounts and public ounts. In just one hour, there were tens of thousands of ounts spreading this video, and this cloud city was fried. The following are some of thements. Look, two famous children from the rich family in Yuncheng actually caught a woman in the middle, still in broad daylight. That woman is so showy! What does that woman do? Hi! Seeing her standing in front of a small bungalow, the environment around her is also very much like a slum in the depths. What else can a woman living in that kind of ce do? Gosh! One for sale? He was able to hook up with two wealthy families at the same time. In order topete for the position of who is in front and who is behind, the two Kuo youngsters almost fought. Too spicy eyes? Seeing the content of thements that kept pouring out, Moira and Lanita¡¯s mother staggered with Now, let¡¯s see how Suzi survives! Even if Suzi was not drowned by Nancheng¡¯s Spit Star, he could be killed by the entire upper circle. Sure enough, Mr. Fu was the first to take action, and even with Mr. Fu, he wanted to give her a sigh of foulness for her granddaughter-inw who was about to pass the house. Haha! Lanita finally fought a beautiful turnaround this time. She looked at Suzi provocatively, but Suzi looked at Fu Hengsheng calmly: ¡°So what about those people? I¡¯ve never met, and Mr. Shu, why should I apologize to him?¡± Fu Hengsheng said in a cold voice, ¡°Walton and my grandson Ling¡¯er already have a marriage contract! Do you want to apologize to Mr. Shu and Galia! As for those you don¡¯t know, they also have a rtionship with Ling¡¯er. Rich boys of the same age as Aze, in order to protect you from the pervasive thing from destroying them, you must write them a letter of guarantee. From then on, you must not seduce their son and master!¡± Not to mention that Suzi was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Even Christopher, who listened to him, felt that these people deceived people too much. Sure enough, Suzi sneered and said: ¡°I want me to apologize to you, don¡¯t think about it! However, I never seduce any of you because I think you guys are too dirty! In order to never have anything to do with you in the car. I will end my own life in front of you! I will die in your Fu family¡¯s ancestral home!¡± I don¡¯t know when Suzi already had a bright sharp knife in her hand. After saying this, she pierced her chest fiercely. ¡°No!¡± Christopher shouted loudly. Immediately afterwards, Arron¡¯s figure also quickly came to Suzi and squeezed Suzi¡¯s wrist. When the knife fell to the ground, Arron hugged Suzi: ¡°You are not dead!¡± Chapter 162 Suzi looked up and saw Arron. She sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Fu, did you mean that you asked me to Arron: ¡°¡­¡± This woman really doesn¡¯t know good or bad! He asked her toe to Fu¡¯s old house, but he didn¡¯t let here to die! And for him, he handled the video incident from the end of the meeting yesterday, and handled it all night, until one hour ago, all the more than 10,000 video sources were cleared! He personally supervised each number, for fear of any loopholes. After solving the matter in the video, he didn¡¯t even drink his saliva, so he drove to the old house. As a result, he hadn¡¯t stepped into the door when he got here, and he saw Suzi stabbing himself with a dagger. She is not afraid of death! The man let go of Suzi, and said in a cold tone: ¡°Let youe to solve the problem, not to let you put your blood in our Fu family, don¡¯t you want to ruin our Fu family! You think it depends on you, Are you wrong?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He found that his father had spoken more than before since he knew Suzi. Before, he couldn¡¯t say ten words a day, but now, his father said more in three minutes than the previous day. Besides, why did the Lord be a poisonous tongue? It seemed that he was only venomous with Suzi, and when he changed to another person, he became the same old man again. Arron looked at the elders and guests present, and said nkly: ¡°People, I have invited you. You have grudges and grievances, but I don¡¯t want things that do not exist in my Fu Jiazu. It happened in the house! Otherwise, people would say that my Fu family bullied a weak woman, and my Arron¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t let go!¡± When ites to this, Arron is equal to disregarding the face of his own grandfather! However, my grandfather is really afraid of this grandson. My grandfather didn¡¯t dare to say anything, other people naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Arron handed the knife in Suzi¡¯s hand to Christopher, and then grabbed Suzi¡¯s wrist with a gloomy expression to see if she had cut herself with the knife. There was a throbbing in Suzi¡¯s heart. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . On the surface it is cold. At this time, Lanita, who was sitting next to Fu Hengsheng, suddenly uttered¡¯Ouch.¡¯ Arron immediately looked at Lanita. Lanita¡¯s small face suddenly formed a small ball: ¡°Hey, I¡­ I feel a little ufortable in my lower abdomen. Well, grandpa, I¡¯m pregnant now. It¡¯s really not suitable for watching this kind of beating, killing, killing and self-harming. Grandpa, I don¡¯t need Suzi to apologize to me. I just want the child in my stomach to be safe. Grandpa, I¡¯m going back first.¡± Lanita¡¯s obedient appearance really pleases Fu Hengsheng. Fu Hengsheng nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Lanita got up and came next to Arron: ¡°Brother Arron, I first¡­Oh, it hurts¡­¡± As she said, she tilted her body and fell on Arron¡¯s body. Arron hugged Lanita casually: ¡°Where does it hurt? What kind of pain? If you don¡¯t lie down at home, what are you doing out?¡± Lanita looked up and looked at Arron in a weak tone: ¡°Brother Arron, it¡¯s okay. The doctor said that the fetus is very stable. As for lower abdomen pain, sometimes as the fetus grows up, the belly will be stretched open. It¡¯s justfortable, I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t dy your talk about business, I went back to Brother Arron, uh¡­I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± She was still crooked on Arron¡¯s body. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but sneer at that frail appearance. Arron hugged Lanita with both arms, and helped her to sit down in a chair, and said in a warm voice: ¡°You sit down first, there will be no more fighting and killing scenes here. When I finish handling here, I will send you to you. Go back.¡± Chapter 163 – 164 Chapter 163 ¨C 164 Chapter 163 Lanita said with a gentle smile: ¡°Good Brother Arron, I will listen to you.¡± After speaking, he deliberately looked at Suzi. There is an indescribable sadness in Suzi¡¯s heart. Maybe Arron didn¡¯t love Lanita, but Lanita had his child. This is the family of the three of them who cannot give up. Outsiders can¡¯t get in. Suzi stood here watching Arron dominate Lanita so much. Suzi felt like a joke. A big joke. For the expectant mother who was also pregnant, how could the fate of her and Lanita be so different? She raised her chin, looked at everyone present arrogantly, and slowly said: ¡°Since Mr. Fu is here, then I will speak clearly here today. First of all, I have never seduce Arron! It was Arron who took the initiative to find me because I had a good rtionship with her mother. Arron couldn¡¯t find me to give his mother a dyingfort. Yes, we have signed the contract. But I was just to deceive Aunt Xia. Now that Aunt Xia has passed away, then I will repeat it here in front of many of you. You all listen! Me, Suzi! I have never coveted Aunt Xia for a penny. Aunt Xia and I have a real friendship. We are family rtionships. Aunt Xia treats me as a daughter and I treat her as a mother! My family rtionship with Aunt Xia has nothing to do with Arron! I die poor, starve to death, and beg for food. I will not spheme the affection between me and Aunt Xia! Arron, do you understand? ¡°Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi looked at Arron very contemptuously: ¡°Arron, the reason why I take care of Aunt Xia is not because you signed the contract for me, and I will not ask for the money from your contract. I will never want it! Because I took care of Aunt Xia. Be my rtive! As for you, if there is no Aunt Xia, I would never know you! From now on, I have nothing to do with you! ¡° These words were extremely arrogant. Christopher was shocked, and Arron had nothing to say. None of those present here dared to say anything. Suzi looked at Joan¡¯s mother again and said, ¡°Mrs. Chu, as for your son, I have never loved him! It is he who provokes me again and again. I am willing to associate with him because I am grateful for him. I think he is the only light beam in my life, and I cherish it very much. However, this little beam was also broken by himself. I saved your son¡¯s life, and I never thought that your family would give me anything back. However, to say that I seduce Joan is because you wronged me! If you want your son not to interact with me, please take care of your own son! ¡° Joan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And you!¡± Suzi looked at everyone present, and she sneered: ¡°Is your son and master very expensive? But in my eyes, Suzi is not as good as a fart! I, Suzi, never want to think about it again in my life. Step into this city! Never want to have anything to do with anyone in this city again! Have you seen this phone?¡± Suzi raised his mobile phone and shook it: ¡°Here is Joan¡¯s contact information, Sanford¡¯s, and Darius¡¯s. I¡¯m throwing it down in front of you now!¡± After that, there was a ¡°bang!¡± The phone was smashed to the ground and shattered. Chapter 164 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Suzi¡¯s fall of his mobile phone was equivalent to falling on the face of the upper circle of Jeonnam City, and they had no face when they fell. There are many wealthy family owners and wealthydies present, all of them looked at the mobile phone that was broken to the ground with embarrassment on their faces. Suzi also looked at them with a contemptuous sneer: ¡°I have already bought the ticket to return to my hometown. The day after tomorrow, I will leave Yuncheng in one and a half days. Yuncheng belongs to you people. I, Suzi, will always Not rare! Nevere back. As for what kind of woman your own son will be hooked off in the future, it has nothing to do with Suzi. I wish your son brother not to be seduced by any woman in the future. Now I ask Mr. Fu, have I exined things clearly enough?¡± Fu Hengsheng¡¯s old face was really unbearable. He originally wanted to ask Suzi to apologize to the people in these upper circles, and promised that in the future, he would never have anything to do with the brothers of the upper circles, and would never have any wrong thoughts about them. As long as Suzi is willing to put an end to those elder brothers, and is willing to apologize and promise to these people here, Fu Hengsheng intends topensate Suzi a sum of money. After all, in the one or two months before Shanna¡¯s death, it was indeed Shanna who Suzi took care of in front of Shanna. Even if Suzi has no credit, he still has toiled! Although Fu Hengsheng is fierce, he is not so ufortable. She is reasonable. But Fu Hengsheng didn¡¯t expect that Suzi would be so violent that he wouldmit suicide here on the spot without fear of death. She would rathermit suicide and would not apologize to them. This really pped their upper circles in the face! She is not so rare about these prince brothers, are these prince brothers all rubbish! However, Fu Hengsheng didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of his grandson. He pushed the boat along the water and said: ¡°You fell well, and what you said is also very bold. These people here today have all heard it. I hope you can speak your words. Don¡¯t say it nicely, don¡¯t sit like that when you turn around! At that time, if you have any unruly intentions, those of us here will not spare you like this time! You go! ¡° Suzi turned around and left. Never looked at Arron again. Christopher next to him was very wronged for his father. The Lord kept guarding all night, and helped her process those videos without blinking his eyes all night. You must know that if those videos are circted again, and the streets and alleys will be circted again, then she might be thrown rotten eggs when she walks. And she, who is not grateful to her father at all, can still look so decisively at him, so she just left? Until Suzi¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from Fu¡¯s old house, Suzi didn¡¯t look back at anyone. How many tears did she shed. How sad she is, she will not let anyone until, because in this world, except for Aunt Xia, who has passed away, no one will really care about her and love her. Suzi is gone. Arron also hugged Lanita and sent her back to Lin¡¯s house. Because of Arron¡¯s suppression in the hall, they became active instead. The discussion is getting louder and louder. Chapter 165 – 166 Chapter 165 ¨C 166 Chapter 165 ¡°This woman is not easy!¡± ¡°She is very eager to get caught! If my son is in front of a woman like this, he really can¡¯t stand her way.¡± ¡°Fortunately, she dumped the phone. I hope she will leave Nancheng and stop making trouble in Nancheng.¡± ¡°Hey! She is a little-known girl who really wants to make trouble in the upper circle of Cloud City. She has stopped by herself. If we don¡¯t stop, we can also dismantle her. Block!¡± ¡°Such a woman, she must be crushed to death, and she must not be allowed to look up!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Most of these people originally thought that Suzi would be able to bow down to them and admit their mistakes in a humble way. Isn¡¯t it all like this on TV and in the plot? A b!tch woman should kneel and crawl her head to apologize, which is in line with their imagination of Suzi, but Suzi would rather die than bow her head, so overestimating, this angered those people more and more. Although Suzi left without bowing his head, and the phone fell, he could no longer contact anyone. Even Arron, she will not be able to contact again in the future. Because she has no mobile phone number. But Suzi¡¯s reputation in this upper-ss circle has not been restored. They still define her as a demon smashing goods, and a full-fledged bad woman who confuses the upper-ss circle with all evil. ¡°If she dares to make aeback in the future, I will remove her arms first!¡± ¡°I will remove her legs!¡± ¡°If you dare to make trouble in Nancheng again, I will make her a cage blind!¡± As Suzi was screaming one after another, another figure appeared in the hall. Elder Shu saw the person first: ¡°A Zhen, what are you doing! I didn¡¯t lock you up, who released you?¡± Darius looked at Elder Shu with an angry face: ¡°Grandpa, why are you making a fool of yourself! You¡­¡± Darius¡¯s shocking words were uneptable, and he almost blurted out. Suddenly he thought that this was the family affair of the Shu family. Never before! I have been pestering her all the time, but even if I pestered her, she didn¡¯t pay attention to me. People don¡¯t have me at all, but you sit here and ask her to apologize to you, grandpa! You are too much. Up!¡± Elder Shu was also angrily blowing his beard and staring. He looked at the people present and said: ¡°You see it, have you all seen it? Up to now, this dead boy is still defending that woman! It shows that that woman is really not allowed to stay! If in the future She dare to return to Nancheng again, and my Shu family will be the first to punish her!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius almost spurted blood. He knew that in this hall, in front of so many people, he couldn¡¯t say clearly. He originally wanted toe here to find Suzi, but he didn¡¯t see Shen here. Suzi, Darius turned around and left. ¡°Come back! You ba5tard,e back to me!¡± Elder Shu shouted in an old and angry voice behind him. Darius never looked back. He was going to find Suzi and wanted to find her imminently. When Suzi left Fu¡¯s house, she drove back to her rental house. She had already packed everything at home. The ticket was the day after tomorrow. There was still a day and a half left, and she didn¡¯t want to be in this rental house. Because I don¡¯t want to be harassed by those boring people. With a snakeskin bag in one hand, Suzi was about to go out, but saw the man standing at the door. Suzi¡¯s tone was really annoyed: ¡°Mr. Shu, what are you doing here!¡± Chapter 166 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Darius didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Shu, am I familiar with you? Are we familiar?¡± Suzi looked at Darius amusedly: ¡°I admit, I asked you to borrow money once. That is too bad for me. I have already apologized to you. , What else do you want? What do you want! Just because I asked you to borrow money once, not only did you fail to lend me a penny, you also pestered me every few days, and you pestered me, and you let your sister humiliate me, and you let your grandfather. Humiliated me in public, Darius, have I dug your ancestral grave! ¡° Darius: ¡°Suzi, listen to me. Will you please listen to me?¡± ¡°Okay! Okay, you say, you say?¡± Suzi lost his temper when he was angry. ¡°I have an aunt.¡± Darius said. ¡°fcuk me!¡± ¡°When my sister-inw was young, she had a temper with my grandparents and ran away from home. She has been away for 30 years and never came back. Our Shu family sent people from all over the country to look for them all over the country. The person who found my little aunt, until today, we don¡¯t know whether my little aunt is alive or dead.¡± Darius¡¯s tone was very deste. ¡°The people in your family have been lost. They have been lost for 30 years. Did Suzi also abduct me? I am a woman. I¡¯m sorry. I only seduce men. I am not interested in women! Please get out of here! Don¡¯t stop. My way!¡± ¡°You and my sister-inw look alike.¡± Darius said. ¡°Fart!¡± Suzi said fiercely: ¡°If I want to look like your Shu family, I will disfigure my face!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing such a tough-tempered girl in front of him, Darius really felt that she must have some kind of rtionship with his little aunt. When my aunt ran away from home, although Darius was not born yet, Darius often heard from my grandpa that my aunt was born to a grandfather and an aunt, because my grandma scolded my aunt: ¡°You are the same as your mother. It¡¯s a little hooves, he was born lowly, and he doesn¡¯t look like Miss Shu Jia.¡± My aunt replied at the time: ¡°I have never been rare to be the eldest of the Shu family!¡± Then she ran away from home, and there was no news ever since. Grandparents often regretted this. And the aunt¡¯s biological mother, the grandfather¡¯s c0ncub!ne, could not afford to be ill because of the loss of the little aunt, and she passed away because she was eager to miss her. Before dying, the auntie told a terrifying secret. She took Mrs. Shu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Madam, do you remember when we both gave birth together? The fetus you gave birth to died.¡± Old Mrs. Shu knew that she was wrong, so she asked eagerly: ¡°What¡­what do you mean?¡± The aunt said regretfully: ¡°She¡­ that fetus was actually not dead. She was reced by me and let me take her away. I raised her and became my daughter and the only one of mine. The sustenance. My child, because I was undernourished when I was pregnant, and often beaten and scolded by you, he was born stillborn. The daughter I raised is the biological daughter of your wife. It¡¯s the girl you scolded as a cheap bone. She is your biological daughter. Madam, please find her back anyway and bring her back with you. She is your daughter¡­¡± Having said this, the aunt and wife passed away. And the Shu family, the whole family sted the pot. Mrs. Shu washed her face with tears all day, and then she ate and chanted Buddha, just to keep her lost daughter safe and secure for the rest of her life. But until now thirty years have passed, the little aunt still hasn¡¯t been whereabouts. Is she dead or alive? Or just gritted her teeth to hold back the breath, and would rather starve to death outside begging for food, and she would never return to Shu¡¯s house and be scolded as a cheap bone? Chapter 167 – 168 Chapter 167 ¨C 168 Chapter 167 If it is thetter, then Suzi not only looks like little aunt, her personality is exactly the same as the little aunt. Hearing Darius¡¯s story about the little aunt of the Shu family, Suzi felt an unspeakable sadness in his heart. In this world, everyone really has the ups and downs. Aunt Shanna is a hard man. Darius¡¯s little aunt is also a hard man. Suzi¡¯s tone eased a lot: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Master Shu, your sister-inw is very pitiful, but that has nothing to do with me. I am only 20 years old this year, and it cannot be your sister-inw. You might say, I It¡¯s your sister-inw¡¯s daughter. But I tell you, that is impossible! My mother is an authentic farmer, very earthy. Moreover, my mother was dead a while ago. Even if my mother is your little aunt, she is no longer alive. Even if I¡¯m the granddaughter of your Shu family, I¡¯m sorry Young Master Shu, Suzi will never be able to recognize someone like your grandfather. So Master Shu, don¡¯te to me anymore. I will leave Cloud City soon. ¡° ¡°I know, I know you are leaving, but where can you go? You have no money, nothing, and you have a child in your stomach, where can you go?¡± Darius blocked Suzi and asked. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Suzi asked suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s Sanford.¡± Darius answered truthfully: ¡°Sanford originally nned to bring a sum of money, and then take you away, but before leaving the house, all his credit card co-branded cards were taken back by his parents, and he didn¡¯t have any money on him. In a hurry, Sanford found me and asked me to borrow five million. He said he wants to take you far and high, he can¡¯t watch you being bullied in Cloud City anymore. Suzi, Sanford is a good manpared to Joan. If you are really my little cousin, as a cousin, the first thing I have to consider is the man you follow, who is reliable or unreliable. Sanford treats you sincerely. Suzi, if you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you. Leave me your contact information. If you have any difficulties in the future, please tell me and I will help you. I will give Sanford a check for ten million and let him take you away. ¡° Suzi never expected that this would be the result. She didn¡¯t expect Sanford to be so sincere to her. She bit her lip: ¡°I don¡¯t have any contact information, my phone was broken by me. Could you please tell Sanford, I understand his kindness, and I won¡¯t rely on Suzi in the future. Anyone¡¯s. You go.¡± Darius: ¡°Suzi¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, I¡¯ll close the door!¡± Suzi suddenly took a step back, then closed the door of her small bungalow, and closed the curtains, letting Darius shout whatever she wanted outside the door, she didn¡¯t open the door. Darius stayed outdoors for a full two hours, and Suzi didn¡¯t move. Later, he left alone. Hearing there was no movement outside, I opened the curtains to see that there was indeed no one outside. Suzi sat quietly in the rental house for two or three hours. It was not until the evening was getting dark that she reopened the door. The door opened, and she saw Lanita who was standing at the door and smiling. ¡°Hey, are you leaving? Before I leave, I must tell you a great secret.¡± Lanita said. Chapter 168 Face to face is a woman who was pregnant like her, Suzi looked at Lanita incredible: ¡°Lanita! Are you not tired? Are you not afraid of the child in your stomach suffering? You were at Fu¡¯s house in the morning. At that time, I said that my lower abdomen hurts, why are you better now?¡± At this moment, Lanita had a good temper. Very good. What Suzi said to her, she was not angry. When she was at Fu¡¯s house in the morning, she saw Suzi dumping the phone, saw Suzi decisively against Arron, and also saw Arron¡¯s irritation towards Suzi with her own eyes. Although the irritation was too much because of Suzi¡¯s unfeeling and decisiveness. But, as long as Arron is angry with Suzi. ¡°Suzi, I was ufortable at first, but I feltfortable when I saw you, but I really admire your hooking skills for this girl. You are really capable of hooking in Joan. Huo Jianshan can consume enough energy, and he can also abduct Sanford away. Well, three hours ago, if I read correctly, it should be Darius, the youngest son of the Shu family, who stood at your door? Gee! Even the first generation of books like the Shu family, the descendants of a generation of Confucian merchants, have been hooked by you. You are really capable. Let me guess, you must have been taught by that bad old man Huo Jianshan, right? ¡° Things are all up to this moment. Suzi will be able to leave Nancheng in one day or so. She really doesn¡¯t want to have any conflicts and unhappiness with the people here anymore. Because Suzi¡¯s energy is limited. In order to avoid Darius, she did not eat lunch. She is now hungry, tired and sleepy. She just wants to walk out of this rental house with her snakeskin bag, find a quick hotel, take a good bath, and eat. Have a full meal and sleep. Then it will be refurbished tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, you can go back to your hometown. ¡°Lanita!¡± Suzi yelled calmly: ¡°Today I have made things very clear at Fu¡¯s house. You came to me to make a fuss. I only treat you as a lunatic and go crazy. Are you done? Please go after sending it. ¡° ¡°You!¡± Lanita felt like hitting a ball of cotton: ¡°The big secret I want to tell you, I haven¡¯t said yet!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Suzi quickly refused. ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about your child¡¯s father?¡± Lanita sold the child. This is the second time Lanita has used the father of the child in her stomach to talk about it. Suzi didn¡¯t want to be fooled, and she knew very well in her heart that the man had died that night three months ago. He cannot live in this world. Is he beautiful or ugly, tall or short, an old man in his sixties or seventies, or even older? Suzi didn¡¯t even know. She also didn¡¯t want to know. Because I don¡¯t want to make myself worse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Suzi tly refused. ¡°Suzi, your child¡¯s father is really not dead, and he is also very young. He is in this city. Don¡¯t you want to recognize your child¡¯s father so that your child will live in aplete family in the future? Mid?¡± Lanita said temptingly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She thought of herself, sending samples in Lin¡¯s family since she was a child, and living a life without love and charity. She thought of Arron and Aunt Xia, and she also thought of the story of his little aunt Darius told her at noon. Chapter 169 – 170 Chapter 169 ¨C 170 Chapter 169 ¡°Want to know?¡± Lanita asked triumphantly. Suzi looked at Lanita coldly: ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°A prisoner in prison, a death row prisoner?¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t guess the other direction. When she went to see the man that day, the man was clearly detained. Lanita shook her head: ¡°Suzi, you must not be able to guess, so let me tell you. Tomorrow morning, very early, at seven o¡¯clock, we will meet in Yonghe soy milk near here, and I will talk to you carefully. Is it good to say?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me now!¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte now, I want to tell you, I must tell you the details from beginning to end, I am pregnant like you now, I am pregnant with Arron¡¯s child, It¡¯s so gold and expensive. I can¡¯t make any mistakes. I have to go back while it¡¯s dark. If you want to know, I wille to you early and early tomorrow morning, Yonghe Soy Milk Shop.¡± Suzi: ¡°What tricks do you want to use?¡± Lanita smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are leaving the day after tomorrow. What tricks should I use? Besides, with the disparity in status between you and me, and the importance the Fu family attaches to me now, I will crush you to death. It¡¯s like crushing an ant. Do I still need to y tricks on you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lanita was right. She thought about it in her heart. She can only take the train back the day after tomorrow. There is just one day left. If it is true that the father of the child is still alive, as Lanita said, and he is still in this city, Suzi would like to see one. See, at least it is an exnation to the child in my stomach. A few minutester, Suzi agreed: ¡°Yes. What do you want?¡± To tell her this big secret, it is impossible for Lanita to exchange terms. ¡°Of course there is.¡± Lanita said. ¡°What conditions?¡± ¡°Take out the emerald green bracelet that my mother-inw gave you worth five to six hundred thousand yuan!¡± Lanita said viciously. It turned out to be for such a bracelet? Suzi sneered contemptuously in his heart. Arron didn¡¯t even ask her to go back, but Lanita thought about it here. Aunt Shanna personally put it on her. Of course, she can¡¯t give it away. The bracelet can only represent her, Suzi. , Quietly apanied by Aunt Shanna¡¯s side. No one wants to take it away! ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi promised quickly: ¡°I will give it to you tomorrow. After you tell me the news, I will give it to you. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t run, and I can¡¯t wear that bracelet. Sooner orter, I will be Arron. Take it away, and take it away, it¡¯s still yours, so don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give it to you.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Lanita left Suzi¡¯s residence triumphantly. This night, Suzi failed to stay outside at the Express Hotel. She was still living in her rental house and did not close her eyes all night. She didn¡¯t know, what kind of news would she hear tomorrow morning? The more expected, the more scared Suzi. She woke up very early the next day, and arrived at the gate of Yonghe Soy Milk at 7 o¡¯clock, but she didn¡¯t think about it, Lanita had also arrived, and she was sitting in the soy milk shop waiting for him, and she carefully ordered soy milk and fried dough sticks for her. ¡°Where is the bracelet?¡± Lanita asked. Suzi put a green box on the dining table. Lanita was about to reach for it, and was covered by Suzi. Suzi calmly said, ¡°Please tell me, what is the father of the child in my stomach? Who!¡± ¡°You know this person.¡± Suzi was shocked, and his tone changed: ¡°Who the hell is it!¡± ¡°Tell you a happy event, I am getting married today.¡± Lanita smiled very sweetly. ¡°Tell me, who is that person!¡± ¡°Your child¡¯s father is Arron.¡± Lanita smiled and looked at Suzi. Chapter 170 Suzi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Sitting in a chair, she felt she was in a trance. She couldn¡¯t even hear the sound from her throat: ¡°You¡­, what did you just say?¡± ¡°I said, today is my wedding day. I am going to marry Arron, the most powerful man in Jeonam-do, and Arron is the biological father of the child in your stomach.¡± Lanita said with a smile. She said this as if she really regarded Suzi as a girlfriend. Suzi looked at Lanita nkly. The whole figure seemed to be drained, and she muttered to herself: ¡°How is this possible? How is it possible? How is it possible? Isn¡¯t that man dead?¡± Isn¡¯t he dead? Because she knew that the man was dead, Suzi always avoided this topic. She didn¡¯t want to mention it, because every time she thought of Suzi, she felt that her destiny was too sad. For the first time in his life, it was given to a man who was dying. Moreover, she was pregnant with the child of the dead man. She doesn¡¯t even know what that man looks like, is that man young or old? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know everything. The onlyfort Suzi is that there is still a child in her stomach, no matter what the child is said to be wild in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter what she says. She only felt that the child in her stomach was a priceless treasure given to her by God. Because she is in this world, Suzi no longer has any rtives. The child in her belly is her only hope. It is for this reason that Suzi wants a hukou in a big city because she does not want her children to be pointed out in the future. Give pointers. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the man was still alive. That man turned out to be Arron? How is it possible? ¡°How can it be impossible?¡± Lanita was extremely proud of Suzi, who was so pale that there was no bloodshot, and the whole person waspletely dumbfounded. This effect is exactly what Lanita wants to see. She just wanted to shock Suzi! She wants Suzi to be heartbroken, she wants Suzi to live rather than die! How about knowing the truth? Knowing the truth, it was also after Suzi decided to leave in the Fu¡¯s hall. The words Suzi said in the Fu¡¯s living room had seriously injured Arron. If Suzi went back to find Arron now, it would be equivalent to Suzi told the people in Jeonnam City and told the upper circle of Jeonnam City that she had turned her back. She Suzi pped herself in the face. Haha! It¡¯s so fun! That¡¯s so cool! Suzi looked at Lanita with a gray face: ¡°Lanita, this joke is not funny. If you want to get married, you will marry you. I didn¡¯t stop you from marrying Arron, and I can¡¯t stop you, but you and me This joke is not funny. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m leaving this city already, I¡¯m not interested in hearing you tell me this.¡± Suzi¡¯s lips are all white. Chapter 171 – 172 Chapter 171 ¨C 172 Chapter 171 She wanted to stand up, but she was exhausted. Lanita saw this clearly. Lanita raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°Oh, Suzi, anyway, I am also your righteous sister. You have lived in my house for eight years, and my parents are like your daughters. For your food and clothing, I also treat you like a sister. Now I tell you the truth, do you think I am joking with you? Today is my wedding day, do I have time to make fun of you? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, she knew that Lanita was not joking with her anymore. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t ept this fact. Lanita took out her mobile phone from her bag, opened the small video inside and handed it to Suzi, ¡°Look at it.¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes looked over involuntarily, his eyes suddenly straightened. The first address in the video is the half-mountain vi she visited in the evening three months ago. The vi was old and dpidated, so Suzi recognized it at a nce. The camera slowly zoomed in until she entered the door, and then came to a bright and dim room. Suzi saw the house she had been to. It¡¯s just that the house is not as dark as it wasst time, and the room in the video is shining with gray and yellow lights. Under the light, sat a thin bearded man. After the man¡¯s face was drawn closer, Suzi saw clearly that it was Arron! It really is him! Suzi¡¯s tears flowed out immediately, and he still has such a downfall? ¡°Did you see clearly? Didn¡¯t you lie to you? That man is my husband, right? Well, this video was shot half a month before you went to be yed by him for a night. At that time, my dad filmed Arron because he wanted to take Arron. The whereabouts were reported to Arron¡¯s elder brother, Fu Shaocong. I didn¡¯t expect to stay and be lucky enough to be seen by you today.¡± Lanita¡¯s smile was rxed and proud. She just wanted to watch Suzi astonished, mad, helpless, and then mad. Sure enough, Suzi stood up abruptly from his seat and let out a hysterical roar: ¡°Tell me! What is going on, tell me¡­tell me, tell me, tell me¡­ ..¡± Suzi copsed. ¡°Sit down! Calm down. If you don¡¯t calm down, the police will take you away. Understand?¡± Lanita motioned to Suzi. Suzig endured the copse in his heart, sat down obediently, and looked at Lanita with tears streaming down her eyes. Her facial expressions were controlled again and again, but she was still trembling and looking at Lanita. Lanita blew her red Koodan, and said slowly: ¡°Half a year ago, people in Yunnan City knew that Arron was only the illegitimate son of the Fu family. He did not even have the right to inheritance in the Fu family. In general, although Arron failed to inherit the assets of the Fu family, Arron owns a lot of property. The real heir of the Fu family, Fu Shaocong¡¯s eldest brother, Fu Shaocong, designed to imprison Arron in order to pull out this thorn in the eye and thorn in the flesh. Suzi, in fact, you should know that Fu Shaocong and Arron have never been in harmony. They have been fighting for more than ten years. Arron¡¯s mother was also put in prison by Fu Shaocong and the Fu family. Originally, Fu Shaocong thought he was foolproof. As for the upper circle in Nancheng, more than half of them are biased towards Fu Shaocong, and only a third of them stand in the middle. Because everyone knows that Fu Shaocong will definitely win. But among this group of people, there is one of the smartest people. This person neither holds a neutral attitude, nor does he take any side. This person knew that he was following Fu Shaocong, but secretly, he also helped the imprisoned Arron more or less in private. Guess, who is this smart man? ¡° Suzi had already guessed it, and she asked in a desperate tone: ¡°Is this man your father, Jarod?¡± ¡°The answer is correct!¡± Lanita smiled. Chapter 172 Suzi asked in a numb tone: ¡°Jarod, on the surface, pleases Fu Shaocong, secretly using me to please Arron?¡± Lanita shook her head: ¡°Not exactly. In my father¡¯s eyes, you are not qualified to help him please anyone. You are a prisoner, just a prisoner who wants to sit through the bottom of the cell. As for my father, most of the thoughts in his heart still have to follow Fu Shaocong, because Fu Shaocong is a veritable young master of the Fu family. The reason why he unblocked Arron secretly was just to protect himself. What if Arron turns over? There must be a surefire way! Usually Fu Shaocong¡¯s most trusted follower is my dad. When Fu Shaocong proposed to kill Arron, this matter was left to my dad. Originally, he asked my dad to find a female supporter. When it was used up, I just gave it up. . But my father is very thoughtful. He thought that since he was killed, he might as well find someone in jail. Anyway, after using it, he would go back to jail. If Arron really died, he could also put you in jail with a crime of escape and C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. homicide. Sentenced to death. In this way, you will not only be able to eliminate your adopted daughter of the white-eyed wolf in the future, it will save you trouble, but also the prisoner Arron will be wiped out, and most importantly, you will be able to do your best with Fu Shaocong. Doesn¡¯t it kill three birds with one stone? Most importantly, my dad thought at the time that if Arron shoulde back, my dad would save Arron¡¯s head. And the woman who saved him will be me, I, Lanita. Not only did I save his life, I also conceived his child. Hee hee, Suzi, don¡¯t you think that our Lin family¡¯s strategy is four birds with one stone. ¡°Suzi said with a faint smile: ¡°Actually, the woman who saved his life with her body before he died was me, not you, Lanita, the woman who was pregnant with his child was me.¡± ¡° ¡°Yes!¡± Lanita smiled faintly. ¡°Your whole family knows it.¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Nonsense! Suzi, my father released you from prison on bail and let you pass. Of course, our family knows. To put it bluntly, you are a chess piece and a dog of our Lin family. But the role of your dog is really great. Two years ago, your dog prevented me from being jailed for a while, and after being in jail, you went to clean up Arron instead of our Lin family. Now it is Arron¡¯seback. I will immediately rece you and be Arron¡¯s wife. Do you think the role of your dog is big? How about Suzi, do you think I amplimenting you? ¡°Lanita smiled unscrupulously. She waited for Suzi to raise her hand and give her a p, so that Suzi would be caught by the police immediately, and at that time, even if Suzi broke his throat in prison, no one would pay any attention to her. As soon as I knew the truth, I went to jail again, and maybe I would go to jail for the rest of my life. Haha! That taste is really sour and refreshing. Even if Suzi didn¡¯t go to jail, Lanita could have another extremely tragic end for Suzi. ¡°Suzi, do you know why I chose today? I chose to tell you the truth on the morning of my marriage?¡± Lanita asked with interest. Chapter 173 – 174 Chapter 173 ¨C 174 Q Chapter 173 Suzi looked at Lanita nkly. She didn¡¯t speak, her eyes were a little lost, like a fool. Lanita looked happy, she wanted to stimte Suzi even more: ¡°Because you openly offended the whole upper circle in Fu¡¯s house yesterday, you openly offended my husband Arron, you smashed your own phone. , You definitely tell everyone that you will never return to Yuncheng again, and you will never have any contact with Arron again. You just swore an oath yesterday, Suzi. If you go to my husband again today, guess what my husband will think of you. Oh, with my husband¡¯s fierce temper, I guess he will kick you up. No, my husband will kick your belly. Oops, it¡¯s so wonderful. Hehe¡­¡± The more Lanita thought about this strategy, the more clever she became. After much deliberation, the most intelligent and shrewd person in the world is still his mother Moira. Moira came up with this count, even Dad didn¡¯t know it. Moira said to Lanita: ¡°If you want topletely get rid of Suzi, you need to take a nt sword, and you have to go dangerously. We just want to tell Suzi the truth of the matter and tell her that she has talent in her stomach. It is really Arron¡¯s child.¡± Lanita was shocked when she heard her mother¡¯s strategy at the time: ¡°Mom, if this is the case, Suzi will definitely find Arron to make trouble. Aren¡¯t we all over?¡± ¡°I just want her to make trouble. Only when she is so loud can Arron hate her more and more, especially if Suzi can make trouble on your wedding day, even if Arron doesn¡¯t get angry, the old man of the Fu family has a hot temper. Suzi¡¯s belly will definitely be pierced with a walking stick. At that time, the child in Suzi¡¯s belly will turn into a pool of blood.¡± The poisonous Moira stepped on her daughter. Lanita thinks better and better: ¡°That¡¯s really great mother, mother you are female Zhuge.¡± Moira said triumphantly: ¡°We have onest surefire solution. If Arron doesn¡¯t do anything against Suzi, if Mr. Fu doesn¡¯t do anything against Suzi, we will¡­¡± Those words were said by Moirafu in Lanita¡¯s ears. Lanita knew that today, Suzi couldn¡¯t escape anyway. Since it all deserved to die, Lanita naturally had to tell Suzi the truth happily. Seeing that Suzi, who was sitting opposite, was still indifferent, with a gray face, just like a fool, Lanita was a little disappointed in her heart, and she didn¡¯t have the crazy and crazy appearance of Suzi that she wanted to see. Suzi has be so dumb and dumb, it¡¯s so dull! ¡°Suzi, I still have a big secret to tell you, it¡¯s about¡­¡± Before she said what she said, the phone rang here, and Lanita picked up the phone impatiently. : ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, Jarod called: ¡°Lanita! Today is the day you married Arron, where did you go! Come back quickly, if you want to wear a wedding dress, you have to enter the scene right away. The Fu family is very traditional. Rich and noble, Mr. Fu is very particr about time. Where did you die? Come back to me right away!¡± Jarod is getting angry! Marriage is a top priority, and the daughter who was born early in the morning is not at home! ¡°Okay dad, I¡¯m doing cosmetics. If I want to put on makeup today, of course I have to do the cosmetics first.¡± Lanita perfunctorily: ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After closing the line, when Lanita was trying to tell Suzi something, she saw that there was no one on the other side. Suzi was walking out of the shop like a corpse. Lanita was about to stop Suzi. She lowered her head to see that the bracelet box on the dining table was still there, and she opened it in surprise. After taking a look, he was stunned. Chapter 174 There is nothing in the box. Suzi actually lied to her! Lanita mmed the jewelry box on the table. The waiter came over to question Lanita: ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t run wild in our shop!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you more money!¡± Lanita took out five hundred yuan bills and threw them on the table. Then grabbed the bag and turned to leave. The waiter mumbled behind him: ¡°It¡¯s great to have money? A woman with a temper like you will never have a man to marry you in her life.¡± Lanita suddenly turned back and looked at the little waiter arrogantly: ¡°Little poor and sour! Little migrant girl! You can listen to me, I am getting married today, do you know who my husband is? My husband can be crushed to death You!¡± The little waiter was trembling with fright by Lanita¡¯s actions. Lanita sneered: ¡°My husband is Arron, the most powerful man in South City! Do you know Arron? We will get married today! You are so jealous! Let the women in South City be jealous of me. From now on, I It¡¯s Mrs. Fu! Haha! ¡° Lanita violently left the soybean milk shop. The little waiter behind him spit in resentment: ¡°I curse you for failing the marriage today!¡± Lanita didn¡¯t hear this curse. She has already walked out of the soy milk shop and is looking around. With just a minute or two, where can Suzi go? Don¡¯t think about driving for a while, crash andmit suicide, right? What a disappointment! Lanita had two big secrets to tell Suzi. Before the second secret could be told to Suzi, Suzi left. Back to the small rental house, right? Lanita wanted to go to the slum again to see if Suzi was there, but her time was toote, she had to rush back to put on make-up immediately and be the most dazzling bride in Yuncheng. Lanita drove on her own small sports car and left. At the other end, Suzi, who was desperate, walked in the small alley, thinking about what Lanita had just said. The child in her belly belongs to Arron. It turned out to be Arron¡¯s? I finally understood why the Lin family had persecuted her again and again. It turned out that she was afraid that she would go bad in front of Arron. It turned out that she was the woman who saved Arron¡¯s life that night and was pregnant with Arron¡¯s child. Suzi also finally understood why every time he saw Arron treat Lanita with a cold face, he was It turned out that Arron mistakenly believed that Lanita not only saved his life, but also became pregnant with his child. Suzi remembered that she had juste out of prison. The first time she saw Arron heard Arron¡¯s voice, she felt that the voice was like the voice of the dead man she had had all night. When I listened to Arron¡¯s voiceter, Suzi didn¡¯t feel like it again, because the voice of Arron she knew was low, cold, and very deterrent. And the man¡¯s voice that night waszy and hoarse. Now when Suzi thinks back, they are actually one person!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. And when Suzi first came to live in Arron¡¯s residence, she came out wearing a big bathrobe and was about to bump into Arron. She was afraid that she stepped on the bathrobe and fell into Arron¡¯s arms. At that moment, She clearly had a strong feeling, and Arron was that man. At that time, Suzi thought he was cranky, thinking that he had bad thoughts about Arron. Thinking about it now, her instinct was not wrong. Chapter 175 – 176 Chapter 175 ¨C 176 Chapter 175 Arron was the man that night. Suzi smiled excitedly. She looked up at the sky and smiled like a fool: ¡°My child¡¯s father is still alive? It turned out to be Arron? God, how do you know I like him? Are you helping me? My child will have a father in the future? My child will no longer be born without being recognized like his father was born into exile? Arron will definitely admit me and admit my child, right? ¡° She stumbled into her small rental house like a drunk woman. She raised her head as she ran,ughing and crying to herself. People who saw Suzi along the way pointed to her. ¡°Look, it¡¯s her, the woman who wants to mix with the rich, please watch it, the video of her caught between two men, it seems that you can¡¯t see it now, all have been deleted.¡± ¡°I have been with two rich boys at the same time. Why is she still living in this slum?¡± ¡°Just she, still want to be with the children of the rich family? Do you think that the children of the rich family are blind? The parents of the children of the rich family, the big bosses with billions of billions and tens of billions, are not so stupid!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so whimsical! She thought she could be a wave of inte celebrities if she took the video and posted it on the Inte? It¡¯s a pity that the video only circted on the Inte for one night, and it was all cleaned up.¡± ¡°Those upper-ss circles, how could the scandal of their own brother-inw, just flow out like this.¡± ¡°And she, she was just a joke in the upper ss.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s pitiful too!¡± ¡°Deserve it!¡± When the neighbors passing by behind saw Suzi, they said everything, but Suzi didn¡¯t hear them all. She was rushing to herughing rental house quickly and disorderly. Her mobile phone was broken. Whether it was Arron¡¯s, Joan¡¯s, or Sanford¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t find any contact information for anyone. But she still vaguely remembered that when Darius came yesterday afternoon, she gave her a contact method. When she was in trouble, she must remember to contact him. Because she was angry at the time, she just threw away the contact information. However, she came to meet with Lanita early in the morning. The garbage she threw away did not get rid of, she was going to look through it. Returning to his small rental house, Suzi saw his packed luggage, two very cheap big snakeskin bags were ced outside the rental house. Thendlord is also outside, as if waiting for Suzi. ¡°Suzi, didn¡¯t you say that you would move out today? My new guests are here, why are you still not leaving? Your way of doing this affects my rental house!¡± Thendlord¡¯s tone was very rude. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll move out now.¡± Suzi originally agreed with thendlord that she moved She is not keeping promises herself. No wonder thendlord. She smiled at thendlord, and quickly walked to the small trash can at the door and ran through it. When she saw the thin piece of paper, Suzi held it in her palm like a priceless treasure. Then she got up, dragged two big snakeskin bags, and left without looking back. When he arrived at the phone booth outside the alley, Suzi got through Darius¡¯s cell phone: ¡°Hello, Shao Shu?¡± Darius was very surprised and asked, ¡°Suzi, have you figured it out?¡± ¡°Shu Shao, can you tell me where Arron got married?¡± Suzi asked. Chapter 176 Darius was stunned for a moment, and his tone remained calm: ¡°What did you say Suzi?¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Shu Shao, are you willing to help me? Please help me, okay? My phone was broken yesterday, and I can¡¯t find anyone¡¯s contact information. I want to see Arron now. , You tell me, where is he getting married? I must find him, please Shu Shao, you tell me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Suzi, you tell me what happened? Why did you go to Arron, he is going to get married today, if you need help, I will help you, and I can help you.¡± Darius asked patiently . No one can help with this. Could you please tell me right now where Arron and Lanita held the wedding? ¡°Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely urgent. And Suzi¡¯s voice is loud. It was so big that Old Man Shu could hear it. The Shu family is preparing to attend Arron¡¯s wedding. The rtionship between Mr. Shu and Fu Hengsheng is very close, and all the descendants of the Fu family respect Mr. Shu, and Mr. Shu has always been a notarized person. Six months ago, when the Fu family¡¯s battle was at its peak, Fu¡¯s parents, Sun Fu Shaocong, had hoped that Mr. Shu could stand by him. On the other side, help him thoroughly clean Arron. At that time, Mr. Shu expressed his opinion: ¡°Shao Cong, although Arron is an illegitimate son with no inheritance rights in your Fu family, in my eyes, he is ultimately a descendant of the Fu family. I have always treated your Fu family equally. No matter who is right or wrong in your Fu family, I will not participate in it. I will neither have my heart on you, nor will I have my heart on an illegitimate child. However, no matter which of you eventually bes the real Fu family in power, my old man Shu is still your grandfather Shu. I just don¡¯t want to watch you kill each other. ¡°Such words impressed Fu Shaocong very much. And these words of Mr. Shu also passed to Arron, who was very passive at the time. Therefore, after Arron came back, he still interacted with the Shu family, and the status of the Shu family in Nancheng became more respected because of Arron. So today, although Arron¡¯s wedding is very low-key, and few people know about it in the city, as long as the Shu family and the whole family are in Nancheng, they will all attend Arron¡¯s wedding. The whole family is all dressed up. However, at this time, Darius received a call from Suzi? Mr. Shu is old but not deaf. Just yesterday he clearly saw Suzi¡¯s mobile phone broken in the lobby of the Fu¡¯s family. Suzi vowed not to contact anyone again. How could she be harassed after a day? Own grandson? Father Fu grabbed Darius¡¯s phone and yelled angrily: ¡°Wonder girl! You are really making trouble again! So you dropped your phone yesterday and swore at Fu¡¯s house that you were so swearing that you were deceiving people? Are all your tricks? You? This woman is really difficult. You have traveled around Ling¡¯er, Sanford, my grandson, and Arron several times. What are you going to do? Do you really think that high society is so easy for you to spoil it? Are you really tired of life! ¡° Darius looked at Elder Shu in shock: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At the other end, Suzi kept listening to the phone. She didn¡¯t dare to hang up. She was afraid that she would no longer be able to call Darius¡¯s cell phone. She couldn¡¯t let Lanita and Arron hold their wedding. Can¡¯t! She was the woman who had a rtionship with Arron. Chapter 177 – 178 Chapter 177 ¨C 178 Chapter 177 Arron is her man, the only man in her life, the father of the child in her belly. She couldn¡¯t let anyone take Arron away. Especially the Lin family, especially Lanita. Suzi¡¯s hatred is surging like never before. At that end, Mr. Shu was always swearing, Suzi just listened, and then the phone was taken away by Darius. Darius only asked: ¡°Suzi, where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Suzi cried excitedly: ¡°Shu Shao, you muste to pick me up, you muste. I¡¯m at the entrance of the alley outside my rental, next to a public toilet.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it!¡± ¡°You muste, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± There has never been a moment when Suzi felt that she needed Darius¡¯s help too much. After closing the line, Suzi dragged his two big snakeskin bags, hid in the self-service cash machine at the opposite bank, and closed the door. Quietly watching the movement outside. On that end, Darius dragged his grandfather into the study forcibly: ¡°Grandpa! Suzi, she is very likely to be my little aunt¡¯s daughter, grandpa! You can¡¯t help her, you see, she is so much older than my little aunt. Phase!¡± Darius pointed to a photo on the old man¡¯s desk. Although the photo is old and yellowed, it is indeed simr to Suzi¡¯s six points. Elder Shu was already dizzy, and he said categorically: ¡°She can¡¯t be your little aunt¡¯s daughter! Is your little aunt so cheap? If your little aunt is such a vain and cheap woman, she wouldn¡¯t have such a strong self-esteem. Run away from home! And I haven¡¯te back for thirty years! There are so many people in this world who look like images, and Suzi won¡¯t be your little aunt¡¯s daughter! No!¡± Darius stopped arguing with his grandfather, he opened the door and left. ¡°Youe back to me,e back!¡± Elder Shu shouted furiously behind him. However, Darius has gone far. He didn¡¯t care about driving to the ce Suzi said. Behind him, Mr. Shu immediately called the driver from home to exin: ¡°You copy the trail, anyway, you have to bring the woman back to me before Ah Zhen! No, I will go with you, copy the trail, and increase the speed to the maximum. !¡± ¡°I know the master.¡± The driver responded and drove, leading Mr. Shu to the slum where Suzi was. It was Elder Shu who arrived five minutes earlier than Darius. However, after getting out of the car, the father did not see Suzi¡¯s shadow around the public toilet. He looked around again, and he did not see where Suzi was hiding in any corner. Old man Shu smashed the car angrily: ¡°This woman has always been extremely cunning! I am determined not to let my grandson be fooled by her like several other men!¡± As he was talking, Darius came, and seeing the old man here, Darius was furious: ¡°Grandpa, where did you hide Suzi?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare toe out by herself!¡± The old man said angrily: ¡°I want to see, I am here, she dare note over!¡± As soon as the voice fell, Suzi suddenly came out of the ATM, carrying two big snakeskin bags in his This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . hand, and shouted as he went out: ¡°Shu Shao, I am here, hurry up, take me to see Arron!¡± Darius got on the car immediately, and the car made a sharp turn to the side of Suzi¡¯s car. Suzi got on the car and Darius loaded his luggage. In half a minute, the car left. Darius took Suzi straight to Arron¡¯s wedding scene. Chapter 178 ¡°Tell me, why did you go to Arron again, what happened?¡± Darius is not very familiar with Suzi, but when he first saw Suzi, he felt that the girl must have something to do with his sister-inw. Darius always thinks Suzi is his little cousin. This kind of family affection made him unable to give up even if he only saw her a few times. Darius didn¡¯t understand, why is Grandpa so confused? It¡¯s obviously blood is thicker than water. Grandpa doesn¡¯t feel it at all? Everyone felt that Suzi had a character problem, and Grandpa felt that too. However, Darius didn¡¯t think so, partly because of his intuition. Part of ites from Sanford. Therefore, Darius believed that Suzi must have her difficulties in finding Arron. He drove fast along the way, but Suzi still urged him: ¡°Shu Shao, can you please drive faster, please?¡± Dariusforted her: ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and Fu¡¯s wedding will be held at eleven o¡¯clock noon. Arron won¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t wait for Arron¡¯s wedding to begin, I must feel it before his wedding.¡± ¡°Do you love Arron?¡± Darius asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Love? She didn¡¯t know. Surviving in this circle, who can she say love to? But there is no doubt that she is the most fond of Arron, his decision to kill, his calmness, his filial piety to Aunt Xia, and his never childishness, and his sense of responsibility to Lanita, every bit, All touched Suzi¡¯s senses. Most importantly, there is intuition. Suzi likes Arron for no reason. Maybe it¡¯s because you admire the powerful aura on Arron¡¯s body? She didn¡¯t know. The reason for choosing to escape Arron repeatedly and saying so decisively in the Fu¡¯s hall yesterday was because Suzi felt that she would never be able to walk with Arron in this life. Since it¡¯s impossible, then be cruel and save yourself thinking about it again. However, Arron is her child¡¯s father and her only man. Suzi was excited to cry. She must take Arron back. ¡°I want to fight for a love.¡± Suzi looked at Darius firmly. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am an individual like you, living in the sun, should I have the right to fight for love?¡± Suzi asked Darius again. Darius answered candidly: ¡°Of course he has the right.¡± ¡°Then trouble Shu Shao, drive faster!¡± Suzi urged. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll speed up again.¡± Darius stepped on the elerator, and the car ran away like an arrow from the string. Darius knew that this was impossible. But when he saw that Suzi wanted to fight for a love without hesitation, Darius was inexplicably moved by Suzi¡¯s determination and bravery. He suddenly understood why Sanford liked Suzi. Sanford had no money, but he was willing to borrow money from Darius to take Suzi away. He said that he had met the best girl in his life. If he didn¡¯t help this girl, Sanford would regret it for the rest of his life. Sanford also said to Darius: ¡°There are really not many girls who are willing to use their lives to protect a benefactor and protect a friend these days. Chapter 179 – 180 Chapter 179 ¨C 180 Chapter 179 Suzi is one of them. How brave she is, people who haven¡¯t seen it can¡¯t imagine. In my heart, Suzi has been my white moonlight all his life. I must take Suzi away from the sea of suffering. ¡° How brave she is, people who haven¡¯t seen it can¡¯t imagine. At this moment, Darius saw Suzi¡¯s bravery. He thought, anyway, Arron hasn¡¯t gotten married yet, even if he¡¯s single if he¡¯s not married, it¡¯s not too much to have so many suitors and confessors. Darius only wanted to fulfill Suzi¡¯s wish, but he also wanted to give up Suzi¡¯s heart. The car quickly arrived at the wedding scene. This is a secluded mountain vi. The vi is not too big, but also a little deserted. This is mainly because Arron doesn¡¯t want the wedding to be too extravagant. One was because his mother had just passed away and he didn¡¯t want to beat the gongs and drums. In both cases, Arron did not like Lanita. He married Lanita purely to repay his favor, and Lanita was pregnant with his child. So this wedding, Arron was able to simplify it. Even so, the Fu family¡¯s wedding is still very extravagant in the eyes of ordinary people, and the scene is still strong and celebrated. The long red carpet was spread out from the vi and stretched all the way to the road. The long one seemed to have no end in sight. The two sides of the red carpet were full of flowers. Although it is midwinter now, the flowers are all brightly blooming. . There was an endless stream of guestsing to celebrate. Outside the vi was full of vehicles of various colors, and there were sporadic spectators on both sides of the red carpet. Far away, Suzi couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car. But Darius was dragged by: ¡°Suzi, if you want to confess to Arron once, you will listen to me. There are Fu family bodyguards all around here, hundreds or even hundreds, and the least have dozens. If you go down now, the bodyguards here can invite you away. You will never see Arron.¡± Suzi looked at Darius anxiously: ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Arron hasn¡¯te yet. You wait, when Arron and Lanita both get out of the car, you stop them.¡± Darius said gravely. He didn¡¯t know whether he was right or wrong for this idea for Suzi, and Darius even thought about the consequences. While Suzi was not paying attention, he quietly sent a text message on his cell phone. Here Suzi nodded and said: ¡°Okay, I will listen to you, I will sit in the car and wait.¡± Darius nodded. The two people sat in the car and waited for about half an hour, and then slowly drove over with a convoy of brand-new flowers. At the front was a pure ck Aston Martin. The car stopped at the end of the red carpet. The first thing that came out of the inside was Arron in a suit and leather shoes, with a bow tie and the word Sina pinned on the suit. Arron stood by the door of the car, opened the door, and made a gesture of inviting the bride in the car. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t carry the bride out like other grooms. On the contrary, Arron¡¯s expression has always been slightly indifferent. Fortunately, everyone is used to it. Everyone knows that Arron is unsmiling, and usually has a murderous look. Lanita, the bride inside, didn¡¯t meet anymore. The more Arron was like this, the more she liked it. She finally got this man and finally entered the marriage hall with him. From now on, she is the rightful Mrs. Fu. Lanita walked out of the car in an extremely beautiful wedding dress, held by Arron, and slowly stepped onto the red carpet. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A voice sounded like thunder. Arron and Lanita looked to the left at the same time. Suzi stumbled to Arron, raised his eyes and said, ¡°Arron, you can¡¯t marry Lanita. The person you want to marry is me and me!¡± Chapter 180 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Behind him, Christopher not far away: ¡°¡­¡± Including Lanita, who was holding Arron¡¯s arm, was stunned. She thought of Suziing back to the scene, but when she really saw Suzi, Lanita was still scared. After all, Arron still feels good about Suzi. And Suzi did not cry, she was calm. Suzi was calmly discussing this with Arron. Arron looked at Suzi calmly and calmly, but his tone was cold and chilling: ¡°What did you say? You say it again?¡± Suzi grabbed Arron: ¡°Arron, I know why you marry Lanita, do you not love her? You just because she saved your life with her body, she was pregnant with your child, so you Just married her. But Arron, that girl is not her. That¡¯s me. The woman who saved your life and was pregnant with your child is me. Don¡¯t you keep asking, whose child is my belly? I tell you now, the child in my stomach belongs to you and belongs to you. The girl that night was me. ¡° ¡°fcuk you shit!¡± In a car not far behind, Moira walked over with Jarod¡¯s arm. She couldn¡¯t care about her decency, so she scolded Suzi: ¡°Suzi, our family really After raising you a white-eyed wolf, you were able to destroy the rtionship between Lanita and the Fourth Young Master again and again. It was just before Today is the wedding of the Fourth Young Master and our family Lanita. At the wedding, youe to make trouble! Master Fourth, this woman is too D*mn! ¡° ¡°Four young master.¡± With tears in Lanita¡¯s eyes, she looked at Arron pitifully: ¡°Suzi, she is really lingering¡­ She didn¡¯t just swear at Fu¡¯s house yesterday, she wanted Leaving Yuncheng forever, she will never disturb the life here, mother? She¡­how¡­how could she be so bold, even your wedding, she would make trouble? Your child? The Fourth Young Master¡­uuu. If Suzi was pregnant with your child, why didn¡¯t she tell you for so long? She is too sinister to wait until we get married. Oooooo¡­¡± Lanita cried very sadly. Arron said nothing. In any case, Arron never expected that Suzi would make trouble at the wedding, and at this moment he would tell him that the child she was carrying in her stomach belonged to him. This made Arron deeply feel that Suzi is really not easy. Suzi can refresh his knowledge of her time and time again. She was absolutely absolutely determined as she said in the Fu Family Hall yesterday, saying that she thinks the entire upper circle of Yuncheng is dirty, and it is by no means umon to have anything to do with any wealthy nobleman in Yuncheng. . And he won¡¯t have anything to do with Arron. To show her determination and disdain, she even dropped her mobile phone. Decisively, Arron¡¯s face was embarrassed at the time, but Suzi left arrogantly in front of so many wealthy families. Arron thought that Suzi would nevere back in this life. However, after only one night, did shee back again? Suzi has done such a rebellious behavior more than once, right? Arron¡¯s eyes were full of murderous aura. Chapter 181 – 182 Chapter 181 ¨C 182 Chapter 181 Suzi didn¡¯t care: ¡°Arron, that rainy night, do you remember that rainy night? That rainy night, you were in the dark room, you asked me sadly, asked if I was selling it? I cried, and I said I was not. You were surprised to ask me if it was the first time. Do you remember? Arron? ¡° At this time, Suzi could no longer care about blushing and nothing. She must let Arron know the truth, and she must not let her children lose the opportunity to recognize her father. She can¡¯t let others upy the magpie¡¯s nest. ¡°They, the Lin family¡­ The Lin family was not trying to save you at all. They were trying to kill you. They were afraid to find a woman who sold you to use it for you. That woman could not keep her mouth tight, so Jarod was here. I was found in the prison, and Jarod didn¡¯t expect you to fight back. When he found that you absolutely counterattack, he let his daughter impersonate me and tell you that it was Lanita that night. While thanking them for the Lin family, you must marry Lanita as your wife. Arron, you are a shrewd and decisive person, you must distinguish clearly. ¡° At this moment, Suzi, who has always been taciturn, is methodical. Although she is very excited and can¡¯t wait, she speaks clearly and says things in an orderly manner. So Moira and Lanita behind them couldn¡¯t help being frightened. Moira hopes that after Suzi knows the truth, he wille to the wedding scene and cry and make a lot of noise. In this way, although Lanita and Arron¡¯s wedding will be disturbed by their feet, Suzi¡¯s crying and loud hysteria can also bepletely aroused. Arron rushed to extinction. As long as Arron rushed to kill Suzi, their Lin family would be safe, and Mrs. Fu Lanita¡¯s position would be preserved. However, Suzi is not hysterical at all. On the contrary, Suzi was very brave. She was here to fight for Arron. Suzi was excited, but she was still organized. Now it can only be seen how Arron disposes of Suzi. At this time, Darius, who sent Suzi over, was also stupid and generally stunned outside the car. He thought that Suzi and Arron had been married for two months and had feelings for Arron, or she and Arron had a substantial rtionship. That¡¯s why Suzi came here. But never thought, is the truth like this? No wonder Suzi is so anxious toe over. However, in this situation, Darius is also very worried that Suzi will be killed in the next second. He took out his phone and secretly sent a private message: Where are you,e here, I¡¯m afraid Suzi is in danger! As soon as Darius¡¯s private message was sent out, the two bodyguards next to Mr. Shu took the book celebrity away. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Darius struggled. ¡°Master, please go to his car!¡± The bodyguard said nkly. In the trunk of Darius¡¯s car, there were two snakeskin bags from Suzi, which contained some cheap belongings from Suzi. At the request of Mr. Shu, two bodyguards took out Suzi¡¯s belongings from the car and were still there. To the side of the road. Comparing the two eye-catching snakeskin bags to this grand and luxurious wedding scene, they looked so out of ce and ironic. Some onlookers whispered: ¡°Such a woman, delusionally approaching Mr. Arron, she really doesn¡¯t want her life.¡± ¡°As for this kind of woman, there are people who are unclear at first. She neither takes fate nor shamelessly.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Suzi couldn¡¯t hear what they said. ¡°Boom her out!¡± Arron said coldly. Moira and Lanita were shocked. Didn¡¯t Arron order people to sack Suzi, but just st Suzi out? At this time, the four bodyguards of the Fu family carried Suzi and carried her out like a chicken. One of the bodyguards said indifferently: ¡°Miss, if you want to make trouble again, your life will be gone!¡± Chapter 182 At this moment, Suzi couldn¡¯t feel despair. She could only try her best to convince Arron that this was all her hope, and she didn¡¯t care if she was dead or not, she just madly kicked and kicked the four bodyguards. Two of the bodyguards were kicked away by her. But this was also because Fourth Master Fu had an order not to hurt anyone. The bodyguard didn¡¯t know how deep this troubled woman was with Siye Fu. She dared to make such a noise at the wedding, but Siye didn¡¯t even cut her off? The bodyguards dare not act rashly for those who are not allowed to move by Fourth Master Fu. Suzi bit one of the bodyguards¡¯ arm severely in one bite, and the bodyguard was so painful: ¡°Aw¡­¡± and let go of Suzi. When Suzi was struggling like a she-wolf hysterically, thest bodyguard failed to hold Suzi. Suzi ran towards Arron again. She and Arron are also ten meters away. ¡°Arron! Did you let your son follow your old path? Have you forgotten how hard Aunt Xia has pulled you? Arron¡­¡± Suzi roared. Arron was really angry this time! He shook off Lanita¡¯s wrist and turned and strode towards Suzi. Suzi also rushed towards Arron, and the two of them walked to Suzi¡¯s two big snakeskin bags at the same time. The man looked condescendingly at Suzi. Suzi was holding her two snakeskin bags because she could not stand firmly. She half bent her body, looked up at Arron, and said sincerely: ¡°Arron, I am the woman who saved you¡­ .You must marry me. Arron¡­¡± ¡°Whimsical!¡± Behind him, Mr. Fu suddenly arrived. Seeing that Suzi came to the scene brazenly to grab the marriage, Father Fu raised his foot and kicked Suzi to the ground. Suzi held his snakeskin bag and looked up at the angry old man Fu. ¡°You really have no lower limit, no shame, and you can do everything. The swearing words you said yesterday are farts! At this time, all your faces are exposed! You lowly woman! You don¡¯t see how ugly you are! Do you think you can marry my grandson if you wear cheap clothes, carry two snakeskin bags, and roll around on the ground? Do you think this is a bargaining market where you buy groceries? Youwless shrew. ¡° Some spectators nearby also gave pointers to Suzi. ¡°The woman who wants to eat swan meat! She is like a scavenger with two big snake skin bags. She is also worthy to marry Fourth Master Fu? The brain is burned out? Is she crazy?¡± ¡°80% is a neuropathy, I guess this neuropathy will not survive tonight.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not insane, nor is she burnt out. This woman is very ambitious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She went to Fourth Master Fu first, and then she was confused with Fourth Master Fu¡¯s cousin Chu Young Master. At the same time, she was also in contact with Young Master Xu from the Xu family. I heard that she disturbed the entire upper ss society. A mess of dirt.¡± ¡°There is also Young Master Shu. The old man of the Shu family is almost mad because of this incident.¡± ¡°Oh my God, all of them are the most famous nobles, this woman is not simple.¡± ¡°The four noble families have all been tainted by her. What she thinks is that she can be close to one or the other. No matter who is close to the four great families, she will make money. But it is best to be close to Siye Fu, Siye Fu One person can be on top of the other three.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t afraid that Fourth Master Fu would kill her in a rage? Her courage is really fat.¡± ¡°This kind of people are all shameless and shameless. I heard that today¡¯s bride is still her righteous sister. She has been fostered in the bride¡¯s home since she was a child. As a result, she raised a white- eyed wolf and grew up to steal her sister¡¯s husband. ¡° ¡°D*mn it!¡± ¡°There is such a vicious woman in the world!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± Chapter 183 – 184 Chapter 183 ¨C 184 Chapter 183 ¡°Smash her with rotten eggs!¡± ¡°Moral depraved woman!¡± ¡°Master Fu, don¡¯t be merciful, keeping such a woman is a curse!¡± People watching the wedding from outside have appealed to Fu Hengsheng. Fu Hengsheng looked at Suzi angrily, and Suzi looked at Arron expectantly. Arron¡¯s tone was surprisingly calm: ¡°Suzi, you are too much!¡± However, his tone made the people around him feel a deep murderous intent. ¡°My Arron gets married once in my life, but are you going to break it? I signed the contract with you, and I promised you a huge contract fee, but what do you say? You say you and my mother are a real friendship, you It¡¯s not for money. And now, are you here to ruin my wedding? ¡° Suzi: ¡°Arron¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Arron yelled suddenly! The sound was so loud that the camera of the man who was standing twenty meters away with a camera in hand trying to record this strange event shook off. The man picked up the camera and fled in a panic. Suzi looked at Arron dimly with teary eyes. ¡°Go!¡± Arron said again. ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I said?¡± Suzi asked. Arron said for the third time: ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again in this life, or I will make you worse off than death! I will let you personally feel what is the most filthy, lowly and dignified woman in this world! I am cruel to women. Not inferior to my cruelty to men! The reason why I didn¡¯t act on you today is because you took care of my mother for two months. Now, right away, get out!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that Arron was not joking. Arron has always been a person who does what he says. Suzi has seen how Arron handles his opponent. Suzi shivered in shock. Arron stopped looking at Suzi, but only looked at the four bodyguards and said: ¡°If this woman is allowed toe back this time, the four of you won¡¯t have toe back again. Cut your throats yourself!¡± ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord!¡± The four bodyguards dragged Suzi out without expression. Fu Hengsheng stopped them: ¡°Wait.¡± The four bodyguards looked at Fu Hengsheng: ¡°Master, do you tell me?¡± ¡°Take your tattered clothes away! Don¡¯t be dirty and smelly anymore, let my guests get dirty virus!¡± The old man lifted his foot and kicked Suzi¡¯s two snakeskin bags to the ground. . The zipper of the snakeskin bag was broken. Inside were exposed Suzi¡¯s cheap clothes, even washing clothes, and a few dors of bath soap all fell out. ¡°This is really a scavenger girl.¡± ¡°The scavenger girl has the guts?¡± ¡°The more such a woman, the more whimsical she is. She is not afraid of everything. The so-called barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes.¡± Suzi¡¯s ragged clothes became everyone¡¯s joke. Suzi waspletely kicked out of the wedding scene. Four bodyguards threw her on the main road one kilometer away from the wedding scene and left. Suzi hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, but saw a big truck on the opposite side dashing towards her. ¡°Hurry up!¡± A figure quickly pushed Suzi away. Chapter 184 The truck whizzed past Suzi, and Suzi was pushed away and quickly rolled down towards the edge of the road. The edge of the road is the hillside. There is a huge despair in Suzi¡¯s heart. She felt that when she rolled down, not only could she not keep the child in her stomach, but she might also be dead. However, she didn¡¯t feel the pain. Upon closer inspection, she realized that she was being hugged by a man. The man used his body as a cushion for Suzi. Every time he rolled, he caught her with his arm until both of them began to roll down the hill. Suzi frightened: ¡°Ah¡­¡± . And the man quickly reached out and grabbed a sharp stone. The man put his arm around Suzi with the other hand, and the two did not roll down. Suzi gasped in fright, then looked intently, and then said in surprise: ¡°Sanford, it¡¯s you? You¡­ why are you here?¡± Sanford¡¯s head is densely covered with sweat beads, and his words are not so neat: ¡°Suzi, I heard Shu Shao say on my way here, you¡­do you have Arron¡¯s child in your belly?¡± Suzi burst into tears: ¡°He¡­ will not want my child anymore. I told him all the details and he didn¡¯t believe me. He told the bodyguard that if I came back to ruin his wedding, he Just let the bodyguard cut his throat. He also said that if Ie back, he will let me taste the taste of a really low, dirty, and dignified woman. Arron is a man who can do what he says. Just turning on the car and hit me, it showed his decisiveness. ¡° The sweat on Sanford¡¯s face became more turbulent. He said weakly, ¡°Suzi, you have only been released from prison for three months. You don¡¯t know how fierce Arron is. Four months ago, Arron was in charge of the Fu family. His half-brother Fu Shaocong, at that time everyone thought that Arron was Fu Shaocong¡¯s prisoner. However, Arron turned around overnight. Not only that, he also degraded all the people who had trampled on him in the entire Fu family¡­ No one of them has a chance to live. Do you understand? ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°I understand, Ze Shao, why did you sweat so much in the winter? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suzi looked at Sanford up and down, only to see that the arm where Sanford was grasping the sharp stone was bleeding from the palm of his hand. ¡°Shao Ze, are you bleeding? You quickly loose the stone. Quickly loosen it!¡± Suzi cried heartily. Sanford smiled with a copsed smile: ¡°You can¡¯t let it go. If you let it go, you roll down, and the child in your stomach really won¡¯t be able to keep it. I know you have no rtives anymore, and the child in your stomach is the only rtive. I¡¯m fine. Skin trauma.¡± ¡°Ze Shao, thank you, uuu¡­¡± She just watched Sanford¡¯s hands bleed outwards until ten minutester, Darius rushed over to rescue the two of them. A ck car parked on the side of the road. That was Sanford¡¯s. Sanford stopped here to wait for Darius to reply to him. Fortunately, he stopped here. Before the news of Darius arrived, he saw Suzi being thrown on the road by several big-shaped men. He hadn¡¯t waited yet. Suzi got up, and the truck on the opposite side mmed into it. That was directly taking the life of Suzi. That was not ordered by Arron, who would it be? ¡°Arron is angry. He won¡¯t keep Suzi alive. The truck hit Suzi just now. I must take Suzi away now.¡± Sanford ignored the bloody appearance of his left hand and only opened the door and got into the car. Said to Darius. Darius nodded: ¡°Go!¡± Suzi looked at Sanford¡¯s hand: ¡°Your hand¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t die, first use your clothes to tear into a strip of cloth to stop the bleeding, and wait until I get out of Nancheng.¡± After that, Sanford had already started the engine. Chapter 185 – 186 Chapter 185 ¨C 186 Chapter 185 Suzi also felt a sense of security in his heart. She didn¡¯t expect that she had met Arron and Joan during her two months in Yuncheng, and had borrowed money from Darius no matter what. The only thing she didn¡¯t really meet was Sanford. Every time she saw Joan, she would see Sanford and Joan together, and Sanford never spoke to her every time, just smiled faintly at her. But I never thought that it was Sanford who gave up his life to save her today. ¡°Thank you, Ze Shao¡­¡± Suzi said silently in his heart. Sanfordforted her: ¡°We will be safe when we leave Nancheng. We wille backter when we have a chance.¡± Suzi shook his head firmly: ¡°Nancheng, I will nevere back again. That person, I will never look for him again. When my child is born, I will tell him that his father is dead.¡± Nancheng, goodbye! Arron, see you again! Maybe Arron will never want to see her again, right? At this moment, Arron should be holding Lanita into the marriage pce, right? Tears blurred Suzi¡¯s vision. At the other end, Arron did not enter the marriage hall with Lanita as Suzi thought. After Arron drove Suzi out, Lanita came to him, and Xiaoniao Yiren took him by the arm and said, ¡°Four young master, thank you for helping me decide. Suzi has always been jealous of me. , I told you before that you might not believe it, but now you finally believe it.¡± Arron¡¯s eyes looked at Lanita coldly. Lanita trembled in her heart. But Arron was always so cold, and she was used to it. She squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Go in, Fourth Young Master?¡± To this day, Lanita and Arron have entered the marriage hall, and Lanita dare not call Arron¡¯s name directly. She was afraid of Arron. But what about Suzi, who called Arron directly? She should be mashed by a big truck now, right? Hehe! Holding Arron¡¯s arm and following Arron, Lanita walked towards the wedding hall step by step under the envy of the many blessed guests on both sides of the red carpet. At this moment, her heart was extremely happy. She has finally be Arron¡¯s wife. From now on, she will be the veritable youngdy of the Fu family. There is no second woman as noble as her in Quannan City. The famous Shuyuan who had trampled on her Lanita before, now One by one, all of them had to look at her Lanita¡¯s expression. Haha! That¡¯s so cool. She walked very slowly. She just made all the young women present envious to death, vomiting blood with envy and hatred. It took a long time to walk on the red carpet, and it took ten minutes to reach the auditorium. They held a Western-style wedding. When the priest presiding over their wedding asked Arron loudly, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Fu, would you like to marry Lanita? From now on, whether you are poor or rich, whether you are healthy or sick, whether¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Arron interrupted the priest. Chapter 186 Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She opened her mouth wide in surprise, her eyes widened, and she looked at Arron without the image of a bride: ¡°Four¡­Four young masters, this¡­ ¡­Why is this? For¡­¡± Behind him, the guests sitting in the auditorium were also stunned. Jarod and Moira in the main position were even more panicked. From being proud a second ago to falling into the abyss a secondter, the couple almost felt like they were about to be thrown to death. Moira couldn¡¯t suppress the questioning voice even more: ¡°Why, Arron Fu, why is this? Lanita is pregnant with your child, that is your child!¡± Even Arron¡¯s grandfather, Fu Hengsheng, asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Qin¡¯er, don¡¯t go too far. The wedding has reached this point. The Lin family is still pregnant with your child. You will not get married at this time. , Can¡¯t justify it!¡± But Fu Hengsheng just talked about it. He knew that this grandson would definitely not listen to him, and Arron would not listen to anyone. Sure enough, Arron didn¡¯t even have an exnation, but coldly said to the priest: ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. her.¡± Then he turned and walked off the stage. No one of the guests dared to say anything, and some of them were gloating, because everyone in Jeonnam City knew that the Lin family was a member of the Fu family. In the past, Jarod was a small merchant with less than 100 million capital. It was because of Lin. Jarod became a dog in front of Fu Shaocong and was able to cling to the Fu family. However, Fu Shaocong fell, and Jarod once again clung to the Fu family by virtue of his daughter being slept by Arron. So no one of the real upper-ss rich can afford the Lin family. Thedies who came to the wedding today were even more displeased by Lanita, especially when Lanita took Arron¡¯s arm into the wedding hall just now, how ugly and ugly that she was so overwhelmed. Now that¡¯s all right, Arron is unwilling to marry her. Haha! How many people apud. ¡°Four young masters!¡± Lanita cried and cried behind her: ¡°You still can¡¯t forget Suzi, can you? Suzi is a woman who has done all the bad things and is very dishonest. Why do you always fail to forget her, she seduce You, seduce Mr. Ling, seduce Ze Shao, even Shu Shao will not let her go. This is what everyone sees. She is the first and thest. She clearly promises in front of all people that she will never again. Wille back to Cloud City. But when we got married today, she still came to the scene. Such a woman, you still think of her? ¡° Arron walked halfway, and suddenly paused. ¡°Four young master, have you changed your mind?¡± Lanita ran to Arron in surprise, and looked up at Arron with tears. Arron looked condescendingly at the woman in front of him. Very disgusted in my heart! He said coldly: ¡°We have already entered the marriage hall with me. You still call me the Fourth Young Master. Don¡¯t you think we are very unequal like this? My wife should call my name, and With your family, it is a kind of ttery to me from beginning to end. My wife, Arron, is not like this! ¡° After speaking, he turned and left again. ¡°No! Fourth Young Master! No! You can¡¯t go, you have to be responsible to me¡­¡± Lanita cried in disintegration, and dragged Arron in an attempt to keep Arron in this way. Arron¡¯s deep eyes said without expression: ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Lord!¡± Four bodyguards responded. ¡°Send Miss Lin and her family back to the Lin family, and then all the servants of the Lin family are reced! Then we will find qualified servants to take care of Miss Lin¡¯s family of three, focusing on her fetus until she gives birth to the child. . During this period, there can be no mistakes! ¡° Chapter 187 – 188 Chapter 187 ¨C 188 Chapter 187 ¡°Yes, Master! Do it now!¡± The bodyguard replied. Lanita¡¯s legs softened and almost fell to the ground. The reason why she could not fall was because she was supported by the bodyguard next to her. Arron¡¯s bodyguards were all very well trained. Since Arron had ordered it, let her watch Lanita, can¡¯t let the fetus in Lanita¡¯s belly make any mistakes, then the bodyguards will naturally take the responsibility. Lanita was helped up. However, Jarod and Moira both fell to the ground. The couple sat on the ground for a long time without reacting, only staring nkly at Arron¡¯s back. ¡°No¡­¡± Moira screamed and fainted on the spot. Jarod also looked at his wife and his daughter supported by two bodyguards. A family of three was taken care of like prisoners. Arron walked out of the auditorium and came to his car. Christopher was waiting for him: ¡°Master, Suzi was knocked over by a heavy truck and his whereabouts were unknown. The truckpany also escaped.¡± Arron: ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Four Lord, where are you going now?¡± Christopher asked worriedly. Arron withdrew from the wedding, Christopher was actually pleased. He did not approve of Master and Lanita getting married, but Christopher had no right to stop Master. Fortunately, Master braked and retreated in time. Arron did not answer Christopher¡¯s words. Where to go? Arron didn¡¯t know, he only knew that at the most critical moment of marriage, he suddenly retreated. Lanita is not the woman he wants. Most importantly, there is Suzi¡¯s marriage. Suzi said that she was carrying his child in her belly. She said that she was the woman who had spent the night with him? ¡°Go to Suzi!¡± Arron said. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Where can I find it? As if he knew what Christopher wanted to ask, Arron said, ¡°Search the whole city.¡± Christopher: ¡°Good Fourth Master.¡± After he finished speaking, he started the engine and drove away from the wedding scene with a swish of his bike. On the road, Christopher drove all the way, confessing to all the people, searching for Suzi all the way. On this side, Jarod, Moira, and Lanita¡¯s family of three at the wedding were also escorted by Fu¡¯s Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. bodyguard and sent back to Lin¡¯s house. The servants were reced in an hour. The speed made Jarod shudder. Fortunately, it was just a change of servants, who was just watching over the whole process, but not to the point of eavesdropping on their family of three. After arranging the servants, the bodyguard formation headed by Jarod said: ¡°Mr. Lin, you better guarantee you The personal safety of your wife and your daughter, especially the children in your stomach. If anything goes wrong, unless all three of your family die, you are better off than life.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± When the bodyguard finished speaking, except for the gate, he only guarded the periphery. Jarod had the opportunity to question Moira and Lanita: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you two, what happened! Why did Arron suddenly repent? And also! Why is Suzi going to get married in the eyes of your marriage today? How did she know that she was pregnant with Arron¡¯s child?¡± Moira looked at Jarod with tears up her eyes: ¡°I¡­ revealed it to her.¡± Chapter 188 Jarod: ¡°What did you say?¡± Moira hugged Jarod¡¯s leg: ¡°Jarod, think of a way, what shall we do now? Arron locks us here, we will not be able to escape, if Lanita gives birth to a child, Arron knows it is not his. Child, he will torture us to death, Jarod¡­¡± ¡°Dad! Daddy, think about a solution, dad¡­¡± Lanita also cried and climbed to Jarod¡¯s side and hugged Jarod¡¯s legs. Jarod¡¯s angry eyes widened. He grabbed Moira by the hair, and asked fiercely, ¡°What the hell is going on! Say it!¡± Moira didn¡¯t dare to fight back, but the ninja said in pain: ¡°I just want Arron to hate Suzi even more. I think that Suzi¡¯s reputation is so bad, he was insulted by Huo Jianshan, and Joan was insulted. Sandwiched with Sanford, they were pped by the master of the Shu family and their disgust. Suzi was already notorious in the entire Nancheng, and Master Fu had already intervened in this matter. If at this time, at the wedding of Lanita and Arron, we can make another fire and force Suzi to make trouble at the wedding of Arron and Lanita, Arron will definitely kick Suzi flying on the spot, and he will belly Suzi. The child here kicked her directly, and then ordered someone to kill Suzi. I originally thought this way, and I thought that if this were the case, we would have no worries in the future. I would never have thought that Suzi would be like this. Arron didn¡¯t kick her into the air, but just let the bodyguards st Suzi out, not allowing the bodyguards to hurt her. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, Jarod! ¡° Moira cried with grievance and resentment. She was exining to her husband that she originally nned to directly wipe out Suzi. From then on, everyone can sit back and rx. After hearing Moira¡¯s words, Jarod once again grabbed Moira¡¯s hair and almost smashed Moira¡¯s hair out: ¡°You woman, you are so vicious! You do not say that you have taken everything about her, but you still want it. I thought that this way killed her! Why are you so vicious!¡± Moira was hurt, and she cursed Jarod: ¡°Jarod! It is you who don¡¯t want their mother and daughter! You are a ba5tard! You me me now? If I don¡¯t kill her, Arron will Will kill us all! I¡¯m all for you! For you! You ba5tard! ¡° Jarod was suddenly decadent when he was scolded by Moira. He let go of Moira¡¯s hair, and looked at Moira with a sneer and decadence: ¡°But what about the facts? The fact is that Arron did not kill Suzi, but we, He was put under house arrest by Arron. After six and a half months, Lanita gave birth to a child. Arron would be able to confirm that the child in Lanita¡¯s belly was not his as long as he took it for a paternity test. By then, we will all die miserably. It¡¯s a terrible death, you know! ¡° ¡°So Jarod, what should we do now?¡± Moira didn¡¯t have time to take care of Jarod¡¯s tousled hair, and asked Jarod crying and trembling. Jarod is a man, he is calmer than his wife and daughter: ¡°First of all, Suzi must die!¡± Moira sneered: ¡°Suzi should be dead by now!¡± Jarod was startled again: ¡°What?¡± Moira said triumphantly: ¡°I was originally a serial strategy. First, I took a group photo of Joan, Suzi and Sanford, and took an indecent video like that, and then asked Lanita to tell Suzi that she was the one who had been with Arron. The woman who passed the night would prompt Suzi to go to the wedding at all costs, and thenpletely anger Arron and let Arron kick her to death on the spot.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t kick her to death!¡± ¡°So, I still have a spare trick!¡± Moira said viciously: ¡°Even if Arron doesn¡¯t kick Suzi to death, Suzi can¡¯t survive, because as soon as Suzi walks out of the wedding scene, he walks on the road outside. , Someone will kill her!¡± Jarod looked at Moira incredulously: ¡°You bought the driver?¡± Chapter 189 – 190 Chapter 189 ¨C 190 Chapter 189 ¡°Yes! Moira sneered poisonously: ¡°I just want Suzi to die! She is dead, and our daughter Lanita can be happy! But I never expected that Lanita and Arron had already entered the marriage hall, and Arron suddenly repented at thest moment! I didn¡¯t expect it! ¡° Jarod looked at Moira gloomily: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sinister!¡± Moira: ¡°¡­¡± Jarod smiled suddenly and relievedly: ¡°Forget it, die if you die. She should have died a long time ago. She should have died in jail before. Later, when she kidnapped her, she should also be killed. Then Huo Jianshan, It should be her death date, she has lived more than a month. Just die if you die! ¡° Moira raised her eyes to look at Jarod, her eyes full of hope: ¡°Suzi¡¯s death is the first step. Then, how can we escape?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t escape!¡± Jarod said, ¡°As long as there is an ident to knock out the child in Lanita¡¯s belly, and the bodyguards and servants here must be med, so that Arron will even want to catch us. He couldn¡¯t grasp the handle. And Lanita is still his legal wife. ¡° Moira hugged her husband¡¯s neck excitedly: ¡°Husband, you still have a way.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lanita cried andughed, and looked at Jarod sadly. A family of three put all hopes on the servants and bodyguards to be able to omit something. However, after being in custody for three days, the Lin family of three found that it was impossible to do things like this to put me on others. The servants that Arron favored were all well-trained, capable and cautious. They never approached the Lin family of three. And the bodyguards on the outside are even more so. The entire Lin family became a living prison. The three of the Lin family were almost desperate. At the other end, Arron was also a little desperate. It¡¯s been three days, Yan Broadband has been searching the whole city, but there is no news from Suzi. After asking Darius, Darius bit his mind. He only said that he saw someone deliberately killed Suzi. Arron immediately asked Christopher to remove the surveince to see who was the person who was going to kill Suzi. However, after the surveince came in, it was discovered that it was a heavy truck that had not been photographed. Suzi is still missing. Also missing at the same time as Suzi was Sanford, the young master of the Xu family. Three dayster, Suzi and Sanford had already followed Sanford¡¯s pre-arranged route. Came to a rtively remote town in the south. Sanford drove the road for two days and two nights with his wounded and bleeding hand, his hands were not bandaged, and Sanford did not sleep either. Until he arrived in this small town, Sanford fell headlong on the steering wheel. He had a high fever and was unconscious. ¡°Sanford¡­¡± Suzi cried and cried. Chapter 190 In this unfamiliar town, Suzi was unapanied, and she couldn¡¯t even distinguish the north, south, east, and west. She didn¡¯t even have a mobile phone. She took out Sanford¡¯s mobile phone but didn¡¯t have a password. Suzi couldn¡¯t open the screen. Just as Suzi watched Sanford in aa at a loss, Sanford¡¯s cell phone rang. Picking it up, it was Darius calling. Suzi trembling hands pressed the answer button: ¡°Hey, Shu, Shu Shao¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, you¡­ are you crying? What¡¯s wrong with you, are you okay? Is Sanford by your side? How did you answer with his mobile phone?¡± Darius made a series of voices on the other end of the phone. Asked. ¡°Sanford he¡­ he was in aa and had a fever. The wound on his hand was a little ulcerated. I don¡¯t have a mobile phone. I don¡¯t know where to find a doctor. I don¡¯t know where the hospital is. uuu¡­ ¡°Suzi, who has always been strong and calm, is extremely helpless at this moment. ¡°Listen to Suzi, you must save Sanford, otherwise he may die, you must calm down, now go to a public telephone booth and call for first aid on October 20. First send Sanford to the operating room. Besides, you go to the phone booth first, and I will call youter.¡± Darius calmly arranged Suzi on the other end of the phone. Suzi nodded in tears. In fact, she was in a moment of anxiety and confusion. After Darius¡¯sfort, Suzi immediately knew what she should do and which step to do first. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Shu Shao, hang up first, I¡¯m going to the phone booth.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Darius also breathed a sigh of relief after closing the thread. At least he knew that Suzi and Sanford were still alive, that was the best news. He did not tell Suzi that Arron was now secretly sending people around the world to search for Suzi¡¯s whereabouts. Seeing the momentum of Arron¡¯s anger, Arron nned to kill Suzi. In fact, I can understand that I was just one step short of my wedding, but I was made like this. Who is not annoyed? What¡¯s more, a man like Arron? Fortunately, Darius was not implicated by Suzi. This was due to the deep rtionship between the Shu family and the Fu family. Besides, the prestige of Mr. Shu in the entire Yuncheng was very high. As a result, Darius escaped a catastrophe. But when he returned home, Mr. Shu told Darius to kneel in front of the ancestors of the Shu family to confess. ¡°Tell me about you! What are you doing! That Suzi, what is so good about her? Ah! What is so good about her! Such a shameless woman, she has destroyed all of you! You actually drove Take her to destroy Arron¡¯s wedding. You don¡¯t want to die anymore! Do you want to catch up with the entire Shu family? ¡° Darius was a little unconvinced: ¡°Arron hasn¡¯t done anything to me!¡± Elder Shu angrily kicked Darius with his foot: ¡°He didn¡¯t take you out of his face because I am an old man! Your grandfather and my face are all shameless by you!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dad? What¡¯s the matter? Did Darius make you angry again?¡± Behind him, a whole voice shouted. Elder Shu looked back and found that it was his son and daughter-inw who had been out for three months. ¡°Dad, Mom! Are you back? How about, is there any whereabouts of my aunt?¡± Darius immediately got up from the ground and asked when seeing his parentsing back from the field. When my parents went out this time, they clearly said that they were going to travel on the 30th anniversary of their marriage. In fact, they were going out to find the whereabouts of my aunt. When they left, they specifically told Darius to take good care of his grandfather at home. But never thought that as soon as the couple came back, they saw the grandson smoke his grandfather¡¯s seven orifices. Shu Qinggong looked at Darius with a heavy face: ¡°Darius, why did you make your grandpa angry? Say it!¡± Chapter 191 – 192 Chapter 191 ¨C 192 Chapter 191 Darius: ¡°It¡¯s not because of sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your little aunt! That woman is just one or two points like your little aunt, you said Suzi looks like your little aunt, I also said that Arron¡¯s fiancee Lanita looks like your little aunt!¡± The old man wanted to kick his grandson again angrily. ¡°Lin what?¡± Shu Qinggong asked his father. Elder Shu sighed and said: ¡°You also know that Arron is cruel and never procrastinates in doing things. When he came back, the Lin family helped him a lot. Especially the daughter of Jarod, Lanita, actually used her body to help Arron. At the moment of Arron¡¯s crisis, Lanita gave her daughter¡¯s body. Because of this, she was pregnant with Arron¡¯s child. Although Arron was cruel, he was a very responsible man. Of course, he did not want his child and the child¡¯s mother to suffer the sufferings his mother had suffered. I can also see that he doesn¡¯t love Lanita. However, if you don¡¯t love it anymore, it¡¯s the Fu family¡¯s business. A Zhen, you said why you were bewitched by that Suzi to disrupt Arron¡¯s wedding! Ah! You are crazy! Tell me now, where did Suzi go? She must be responsible for her troubles! Where is Suzi hiding? ¡° ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± Shu Qinggong heard it and now finally understood it, it turned out that Arron was married. And he was married to Lanita, the daughter of the Lin family. ¡°Dad, you said¡­ Arron was married to Jarod¡¯s daughter? Lanita?¡± Shu Qinggong asked excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Shu looked at his son. ¡°We searched for the whereabouts of my little sister for three months. It was not that we had no gain. We inquired about a factory where the little sister used to work. Once fell in love with a man named Lin, Jarod.¡± ¡°Jarod?¡± Elder Shu was stunned. ¡°Jarod is also from Yuncheng, Dad, didn¡¯t you just say that Lanita is also a bit like my little aunt?¡± Shu Qinggong asked Elder Shu. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Will it¡­¡± Shu Qinggong said halfway. Darius behind him: ¡°¡­¡± In this world, there is such a coincidence? Lanita is sister-inw¡¯s daughter? No! Darius did not want to see such a fact. He didn¡¯t want Lanita to be the granddaughter of the Shu family. Although Darius didn¡¯t know Lanita very much, he was the only one who had seen Lanita a few times, and his impression of Lanita was bad every time. Hearing the news, Elder Shu didn¡¯t have any thoughts for a while to discipline Darius, but instead put all his thoughts on Jarod. The old man and his son-inw discussed this matter in the hall. Darius took the opportunity to dial Sanford¡¯s mobile phone number again. If he remembers correctly, Suzi is the adopted daughter of the Lin family. Suzi and my aunt are very simr, and Suzi is the adopted daughter of the Lin family, and Jarod and my aunt have been in love? Why is it such a coincidence? The phone was dialed, and the other end was turned off. Chapter 192 At the other end, Suzi, who was in the small town, had already turned off his mobile phone. It was Sanford who made Suzi shut down. After Suzi talked with Darius on the phone for the first time, he went to a telephone booth and called the 120th emergency center. The ambnce came quickly. When he moved Sanford to the ambnce, Sanford woke up from aa. . Seeing Suzi crying like a man in tears, Sanford asked in the first sentence: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be sad, I won¡¯t die.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Sanford, thank you for risking your death to save me. Just now Shu Shao called. Shu Shao said¡­ Arron is looking for us everywhere. I ruined his wedding. He will definitely not Let me go, since the big truck didn¡¯t hit me to death, he must have another way to let me die. Thank you, Sanford, maybe you will be troubled by me too, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sanford frowned, ¡°What did you say? Darius called?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Shut down! Shut down immediately, don¡¯t answer anyone¡¯s calls in the future, everything in Yuncheng has nothing to do with us, understand? Everything in Yuncheng has nothing to do with us! Shut down!¡± Sanford weakly and very anxiously instructed Suzi . Suzi¡¯s tears flowed more fiercely: ¡°But¡­your parents¡­¡± Sanford smiled weakly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still know something about Arron. Although Arron is fierce, he never kills innocent people indiscriminately. My parents have never offended him, and he is downhearted with Arron and Aunt Shanna. At the time, my parents had helped them, and because my parents had helped them, our Xu family was severely suppressed by Fu Shaocong. Otherwise, the Xu family wouldn¡¯t be so in decline. So Arron wouldn¡¯t do anything to my parents. ¡° Sanford almost exhausted all of his energy when he said this. He still had a high fever, and his injured left hand had turned ck and purple. Although it did not bleed, it was swollen like a dirty big steamed bun. And the wound was severely ulcerated. ¡°Stop talking Sanford, debridement is important first.¡± The ambnce took Sanford to the hospital and pushed him to the emergency room, first to reduce his fever, and then to clean up arge area of necrosis and ulceration in his palms, and then bandage the wound. The doctor spent seven or eight hours. Although it was a small hand wound with less than ten centimeters in the scratched area, it was considered a major operation due to the long dy. Sanford only came out of the high-risk operating room the next morning. His entire hand was bandaged, his fever had gone down, and his face was extremely pale. Suzi smiledfortingly: ¡°Sanford, the doctor said that your hands are fine, and you will be better after a few days in the hospital. Thank you.¡± ¡°The phone is not turned on?¡± Sanford asked. ¡°No.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Throw away the phone. My number will never be used again. When I am discharged from the hospital, we will buy a house in a hidden ce in the suburbs of the county seat for you to live in, and have a good fetus.¡± Sanford looked at Suzi gently. , Said. Suzi suddenly cried: ¡°Sanford, in fact¡­I don¡¯t know you very much, and I still don¡¯t understand why you are so good to me?¡± ¡°Afraid? Afraid that I would y you like Joan?¡± Sanford asked with a smile. Suzi did not speak, she was indeed upset. Sanford sighed: ¡°You should be afraid. But I will not. I saw with my own eyes how you took care of Arron¡¯s mother for two months. That filial piety was not a pretense. I also saw with my own eyes that you are diligent and diligent when you work in the designpany, and your hard work on the construction site is not afraid of dirty and tired. I even saw your return to Joan with my own eyes. Meeting you is the blessing that Joan has cultivated for eight lifetimes, but he himself doesn¡¯t know how to cherish you. It was Joan who was blind. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. But after thinking about it, she still said: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t love Joan. I knew from the beginning that he was ying with me. The reason why I was so sincere to him is because he is the person next to me. In, the only man who gave me a beam of light, I wanted to treat him sincerely. Chapter 193 – 194 Chapter 193 ¨C 194 Chapter 193 But I didn¡¯t expect that he treated me¡­¡± ¡°I know. I understand.¡± Sanford smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t love Joan, of course you won¡¯t love me. Suzi, I never thought that you would fall in love with me. I was convinced by you unterally, and I am willing to do everything for you. Don¡¯t worry, I will never do anything that hurts you, and I will not force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. Never. ¡° Suzi cried: ¡°Thank you, Sanford. I will take care of you.¡± Suzi is a girl who can do what he said. Sanford stayed in the hospital for half a month. Suzi has been guarding Sanford every step of the way. During this period, Sanford¡¯s cell phone was also thrown away by Suzi. But even so, half a monthter, on the day Sanford was discharged from the hospital, a few sturdy men at the entrance of the hospital stopped them, intercepted them and dragged them into the car. Sanford¡¯s illness became weaker at first, and Suzi was pregnant even more. There is no strength. The two were dragged into a bright ck van, and the van left with a whistling sound. Sanford¡¯s mouth and Suzi¡¯s mouth were all sealed, and they were taken to the edge of a cliff. ¡°Today next year will be your anniversary!¡± a man with ck sunsses said coldly. Suzi shivered in shock. Sanford hugged Suzi and asked courageously: ¡°You can die, can you ask, who is going to hunt us down?¡± ¡°Whose marriage did you disrupt? Didn¡¯t you count yourself?¡± said the man in ck sunsses. After he finished speaking, he made a color towards the men beside him. Five or six big men, Qi Qi threw Suzi and Sanford down the cliff. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ze Yan¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s cry fell sharply. Five or six big men on the cliff drove away mercilessly. They are going back to Nancheng to exin to the customer and settle the bnce by the way. Suzi and Sanford, who fell under the cliff, identally fell on a small truck. It was also time for Suzi not to die. The truck was loaded with two-meter-high soft haystacks. After Suzi fell, there was no pain in his body, but rather soft and veryfortable. A monthter, they changed to a more remote county town. Suzi liked that the lusion here would not be discovered, but it was a pity that she could not go back to her hometown to see her deceased mother. However, even if she regrets no more, she can only stay here first. Because the child in the belly grows up day by day. After they settled down, Sanford took Suzi to the Maternity and Child Health Hospital to re-establish a file and establish a card. The doctor took Suzi for the first pregnancy check. The vitality of the fetus is very strong. Suzi has gone through many twists and turns, but the child has grown very well. The days of regr check-ups passed quickly, and Suzi lived in the small town veryfortably. In a blink of an eye, half a year passed, and Suzi¡¯s expected delivery date had arrived. Early in the morning, she was watering the vegetable garden in the small courtyard at the foot of the mountain. Suddenly she felt abdominal pain, so she immediately called Sanford, a migrant worker,: ¡°Brother, I might have a baby.¡± Chapter 194 Five yearster. The sunlight in the half afternoon shone on Suzi¡¯s thin and slender figure, coating her whole body with a slightly warm golden light. Wearing a safety helmet and overalls, Suzi was standing on the construction site busy and directing. ¡°Shen Gong, the n you gave is really effective. Our budget for this batch is much less than the previous batch, and the materials used are much better than the previous n. This structure is really The conscience is structured. I heard that a lot of houses have been sold, and most homeowners bought them based on your design and materials.¡± The contractor said to Suzi gratefully. Suzi smiled gently: ¡°Manager Huang, don¡¯t call me that in the future. I don¡¯t actually have the title of engineer. Just call me Suzi or Ms. Shen.¡± ¡°Hey! Shen Gong, you don¡¯t have the title of engineer, but your ability is enough to be called this title. Our construction site is all up to you.¡± Manager Huang respects Suzi¡¯s tone very much. Suzi said modestly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, this is my job. I¡­like my job very much.¡± Suzi took a look at the building that was about to rise, and couldn¡¯t help feeling. This is her favorite job. She has worked in this small city for four and a half years. Suzi now has a stable job, which is to provide technical support at home urban constructionpany. Shuttle between the office and the construction site every day, doing various budgets, adjustments, and construction structures. Although she has not been able to do an architectural design job in a metropolis like Yuncheng, her monthly sry is more than 10,000 yuan, and she is also an architectural job that Suzi likes, but she is a bit tired. Point. Suzi is already very satisfied. In this life, to have such a job, to live with his children and Sanford safely and steadily here for a lifetime without being chased by others, Suzi has nothing else to ask for. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Suzi returned to the office from the construction site, put down his helmet, slung his bag and rode on the battery car to go home. The county town is small and remote. It takes only twenty minutes to ride a battery car from the east to the west of the city, and it takes only a quarter of an hour from her work unit to the small courtyard where she currently lives. The small courtyard was nted with various flowers and cooked vegetables, and the courtyard was covered with sunlight. Pushing open the fence gate to park the battery car, she went to a cement-paved terrace and said to Sanford, who was basking in the sun. , It¡¯s time to go back to the room, I will push you back.¡± Sanford slowly opened his eyes and looked at Suzi: ¡°Suzi, I told you, don¡¯te back to take care of me, you stille back, you dy work so much, brother can push the wheelchair by himself.¡± Sanford¡¯s legs were paralyzed. Now he lives in a wheelchair. Five years ago, when Suzi¡¯s children were six months old, they were hunted down again. That time Sanford broke their leg to escape. Later, they simply changed to this ce where the bird did not shit and settled in a ce that was thousands of miles away from the original county seat. At first, Suzi brought this half-year-old child with a paralyzed brother. He worked as a dishwasher in this small city and lived in a leaky shed. Until one day, both Sanford and the child had a fever. While hanging water, Suzi simply ran to the construction site to do the work of men. Moreover, one person does the work of two people. Every day from five o¡¯clock in the morning to eleven o¡¯clock in the night, she was so tired that she was C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. out of shape. But even so, the construction site where she worked was still unable to send a job due to quality problems. Not only that, she was also called by the quality inspection department. Because of the reason for being inquired by the quality inspection department this time, Suzi used his construction knowledge toe up with a remedy method for the construction site, causing the contractor and the developer to look at Suzi differently. After asking, I realized that Suzi was an architect. Six monthster, Suzi became the real backbone of this construction site, and the monthly sry was enough to support himself, his children, and Sanford. Suzi and Sanford have no love. Chapter 195 – 196 Chapter 195 ¨C 196 Chapter 195 Sanford never forced Suzi. They always get along as brothers and sisters, and after a long time, they really be brothers and sisters. Suzi¡¯s daughter named Sanford: ¡°Uncle.¡± More than four years passed in a sh. Life is in and fulfilling. Suzi wille back every afternoon to take care of Sanford, push him indoors from the outside, and make a bed for him. After doing these things, it happens to be the time to go to the kindergarten to pick up his daughter. Under normal circumstances, after picking up her daughter, the child will be apanied by her uncle at home. She can work on the construction site for a while, and then go home at half past six. However, today, as soon as Suzi pushed Sanford into the room, the phone rang, and she picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello, Teacher Wei?¡± The teacher from my daughter¡¯s kindergarten came here. ¡°Lilly¡¯s mother,e here quickly, your family¡¯s Lilly has beaten someone again!¡± Teacher Wei¡¯s tone was very unpleasant. Suzi: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯lle over right away!¡± After closing the line, Suzi was about to go out and was stopped by Sanford: ¡°Suzi Suzi¡­¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Sanford said gently: ¡°Don¡¯t me the only one, the only one is a very good child.¡± Suzi said annoyedly: ¡°But she¡­fights again. Brother, who do you think her character is? I haven¡¯t fought with anyone since I was a kid, and you are not a strong and aggressive person. Ah, why did she¡­¡± Sanford smiled and said, ¡°Suzi, you forgot, she has a cruel and aggressive father.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Of course she did not forget. But Suzi also knew that Arron should never admit this child. Not only did he not admit it, but he might also kill them all. ¡°Brother, I went to kindergarten.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Go, remember not to me the only one too much.¡± Sanford ordered. Suzi hurried out the door. With thoughts along the way. This time I don¡¯t know who Lilly fought again. After living in this county for more than four years, Lilly changed kindergarten three times. Each time it was because of fighting with people. The little girl was very aggressive and ferocious. Ten minutester, when I arrived at the kindergarten, I saw that Teacher Wei was talking nice things to a couple: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jiang, Shen¡¯s only mother will be here soon, shall we discuss it when we arrive?¡± The fat man¡¯s voice is very fierce: ¡°I don¡¯t care who her parents are! The parentse and let her take their children to get out! No! Kneel down and apologize to my son before getting out!¡± ¡°Who will kneel for you! The beauty you think. Lilly never kneels for anyone!¡± said a group of small figures domineeringly behind him. ¡°You little ba5tard! You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The fat man pointed at Lilly and yelled, ¡°Seeing that I won¡¯t kill you ba5tard, immediately kneel down and apologize to my son, otherwise he will have to fight today. You must die!¡± ¡°This gentleman, you are too much!¡± Suzi said coldly behind him. Chapter 196 The obese man turned his head and saw Suzi: ¡°b!tch woman, apologize! Must kneel and apologize!¡± Suzi calmly asked: ¡°How do you speak, sir!¡± ¡°Oh, did my man say you wrong? Are you not a single mother? You are not only a single mother, but you are also an unmarried mother! A woman like you is born to be a poor smasher! A little b!tch born from a smasher, and Want to beat my son? You arewless, you!¡± Next to the fat man was a woman with teeth and ws. The woman was dressed in ck and white mink fur, and she looked very generous. The foundation on the woman¡¯s face was thick. When she was yelling at Suzi, the powder on her face fell off. This couple is simply a nouveau riche without any quality. Suzi is not afraid of them: ¡°As far as I know, my daughter is one year younger than your son. How could my daughter beat your son? Besides, whoever beats the children together, or identally bumps into them. Does that have to be so true?¡± Suzi looked at his daughter Shen Only, and then at the son of an obese couple. The boy was a head taller than Shen. The boy looked viciously at Shen Only. And Shen Only did not show weakness, she made faces to the boy from time to time. ¡°The only one!¡± Suzi scolded. Lilly immediately followed suit. ¡°You still have reason! You foreign girl! Let your daughter apologize to my son right now! I must kneel down and apologize! Otherwise I can¡¯t spare you today!¡± I¡¯m not afraid that when they are a family of three, the woman lifted her arms even more angrily. ¡°Mother Song Xingchen, can you stop the fire? We can discuss this matter well, so we can discuss it, you should calm down first.¡± Teacher Wei immediately became nervous and red circle Song Xingchen¡¯s mother. After finally lowering Song Xingchen¡¯s mother¡¯s anger a little, Teacher Wei turned her head and pulled Suzi aside, and said with augh: ¡°Lilly¡¯s mother, it¡¯s not me who said you, your daughter Lilly is indeed too naughty, don¡¯t She looked like a girl, but she didn¡¯t lose to the boy at all in the fight. It was indeed that she hit Song Xingchen today. ¡° Suzi calmly said: ¡°If my child beats someone for no reason, I can ask my child to apologize, but it is not kneeling! My daughter will not kneel for anyone. Secondly, even if the child fights, it is There is a reason. There are surveince videos in the kindergarten. I want to see the whole story!¡± Suzi knows Lilly best. The only child at home is a very well-behaved child. She will take care of her uncle to eat. Sometimes when her mother is away or when her work is very busy, the only person who can quit her uncle to sunbathe by herself is the only five-year-old mother who is already at home. My little helper. When I Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. usually go shopping with my mother and meet stray dogs and gangster cats on the road, the only thing I always ask my mother very softly: ¡°Mom, will they go hungry? Will anyone bully them?¡± How could such a child hit someone for no reason? But the only thing that is kind-hearted and mother¡¯s little helper, but this child is born to be fearless and fearless. Regardless of being a girl, the only thing that is often said is: ¡°Mom, when I grow up, I will protect you and uncle. , Will not let you be bullied by others.¡± As Sanford said, the only character in his bones actually became Arron. But even so, Suzi still didn¡¯t believe that his daughter would make trouble with the children first. Suzi insisted on watching the video to see the whole story of the conflict between the children. Otherwise, she refused to apologize. Teacher Wei had no choice but to speak to Suzi in a lower voice: ¡°The only mother, Song Xingchen¡¯s father has a very strongwork in our county. Their Song family is very powerful, and Song Xingchen¡¯s father has an official title in the agency. Yes, their family is not easy to mess with. Chapter 197 – 198 Chapter 197 ¨C 198 Chapter 197 Song Xingchen¡¯s grandparents donated 200,000 yuan in sponsorship to our kindergarten, which is¡­¡± Suzi interrupted Teacher Wei slightly angrily and said, ¡°You mean, if we don¡¯t apologize, your kindergarten won¡¯t let my daughter go to kindergarten here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Teacher Wei said embarrassingly, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­Even if Lilly is not studying in this kindergarten, Lilly still has to¡­apologize.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Suzi suddenly asked loudly. Teacher Wei: ¡°Shen¡¯s only mother, it is indeed your daughter who beat Song Xingchen.¡± ¡°I want to check the video!¡± Suzi was still very angry. In the five years since she came to this county seat, she has always been uncontested with the world, doing a job in obscurity, seeming to be honest with her books, but one thing is that Suzi has never allowed others to bully her daughter! Never! ¡°I checked the video if it was my daughter¡¯s fault, I would definitely apologize!¡± Suzi did not give in. ¡°Check it out! Check it out! Show her badly!¡± The fat man was the hardest. Teacher Wei only needs to bite the bullet and check the video. The result was not beyond what Suzi expected. It was Song Xingchen whoughed at Lilly as a child without a father. He alsoughed at Lilly¡¯s mother who had been in jail before, and sheughed at Lilly¡¯s mother doing chores like a man on the construction site. Lilly, who is from his background, is not worthy of studying in this kindergarten. Because this kindergarten was sponsored by Grandpa Song Xingchen, it was an aristocratic kindergarten. In aristocratic kindergartens, of course, you can¡¯t ept petty ba5tards. This is Song Xingchen¡¯s only original remark. When Song Xingchen was unprepared, Lilly punched Song Xingchen¡¯s nose with blood. Just after the fight, Teacher Wei took Song Xingchen to wash away the nosebleeds. I don¡¯t know if I check the video. When I check the video, the fat man saw that his son was bleeding. He got up from his chair and yelled at Suzi: ¡°Your mothers will kneel for me right now. I apologize, or I won¡¯t let you out of this school!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The fat man only scolded Suzi with arrogance and domineering. And Fatty¡¯s wife Song Xingchen¡¯s mother only checked whether other ces on Song Xingchen¡¯s body were injured. At this moment, no one could tell that Lilly had already sneaked behind Fatty, leaving Fatty sitting just now. The swivel chair was pulled aside. The fat man sat down after roaring. ¡°Puff-Tong¡± The fat man sat firmly on the ground, and he let out a painful scream. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Afterughing, she looked at Fatty and Fatty¡¯s wife, and their son Song Xingchen, and said calmly: ¡°I have watched the video. It was your son who insulted my daughter first. Children like you have no education at all, troublesome. You go home and educate well. It is wrong for my daughter to beat others, and I will go home to educate her. Goodbye!¡± After speaking, I took my daughter and left. Chapter 198 ¡°You stop! You stinky girl!¡± The fat man sat on the ground, his tail bone hurt for a long time and couldn¡¯t stand up. He sat on the ground and yelled: ¡°You woman, dare you to walk out of the kindergarten door, I make you unable to eat. Go around. I will let you mother and daughter two zombies on the street!¡± The scolding was too harsh, and the scared Lilly put his little hand in his mother¡¯s hand and stiffened. Suzi looked at her daughter distressedly: ¡°The only thing is don¡¯t be afraid, mother has a way to deal with them.¡± Lilly nodded. Suzi looked back at the wicked family of three, and calmly said: ¡°I¡¯m standing here now. I see what you can do to me? Now it is a society under the rule ofw. If you dare to touch my finger, I will call the police immediately. Not only will I call the police, I will also sue this kindergarten. Isn¡¯t this kindergarten sponsored by your father-inw? Investment? By then, once your kindergarten is exposed, I am afraid that you will not even be able to receive a source of students, right? ¡° Fatty + Fatty¡¯s wife: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi turned around and left. ¡°You wait for me! I have a way to deal with you!¡± The fat man shouted angrily behind him. Suzi held her daughter without turning her head, only snorted coldly: ¡°Rogue!¡± No way, here, in a small remote town, the economy is very backward, but the people are tough. Suzi came here from another ce. He gave birth to a child as soon as he settled down. He also dragged an older brother who was paralyzed with his lower limbs. Everyone wanted to bully Suzi. As soon as Suzi took her daughter in the battery car to go home, her mobile phone rang, and when she picked it up, she was calling from the owner of the developer at the construction site. ¡°Hello, President Ji, is there anything you call me? Do you want to work overtime? I will send my daughter hometer ande back to work overtime soon.¡± Suzi said hurriedly. Ji Yunting is regarded as the biggest boss of the construction site where Suzi is located, but Suzi is not under the management of the developer, but under the control of the construction party. However, Suzi has always been dedicated to her work. No regrets and no regrets to work overtime. After all, it is not easy to have such a job in a small city. She wants to do her work as perfect as possible. On that end, Ji Yunting¡¯s tone was very gentle: ¡°Miss Shen, I have seen your construction drawings. The structure is very good and very reasonable. It is more reasonable than those old engineers who have been working for more than ten years. That¡¯s it. Tonight I was going to invite you to dinner, but our I just came out now. Because of the introduction of major investors, our development work will grow stronger in the future, and you will have more opportunities to perform. Miss Shen, are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner and talk in detail. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yunting has invited Suzi several times, each time he was rejected by Suzi, but this time, he unexpectedly invited Suzi to dinner again on the grounds that more funds were being introduced and the construction was expanding. Suzi didn¡¯t know how to answer. If she refuses blindly, she is afraid of losing her job, but Suzi really doesn¡¯t want to talk to Ji Yunting about things other than work. It has been five years since I escaped from Yuncheng. Suzi stayed in Yuncheng for ten years. From junior high school, high school to university, to jail, and then to the three months after he was released from prison, the whole ten years has be Suzi¡¯s nightmare. Chapter 199 – 200 Chapter 199 ¨C 200 Chapter 199 Especially those three months. She curled up in the upper ss circle of Yuncheng among the wealthy and wealthy, was yed around and almost lost her life. Therefore, Suzi no longer believes in feelings in this life, and will never have any ties with any rich kid anymore. She just wanted to take her daughter and her benefactor Sanford to spend her life peacefully in this small city. No other ideas. Suzi paused and replied: ¡°Ji, there is still something on my side, I will hang up first.¡± After closing the line, Suzi took his daughter back home in the battery car. The battery car was parked, and Lilly ran indoors quickly, yelling, ¡°Uncle, uncle¡­¡± as he ran. Sanford had also pushed out of the wheelchair: ¡°Oh, our only little beauty is back, and told uncle, who did you beat today? Did you beat that person all over the floor to find teeth?¡± Suzi looked at Sanford angrily: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get used to her. She is a girl, and she beats up boys and girls all day long. Like a woman with paper.¡± Sanford said with emotion: ¡°I just want my niece to be like a girl, don¡¯t be like her mother, kind-hearted, soft-hearted, but also very emotional, and subject to calctions and bullies everywhere. Our only future is to have a strong personality and never be bullied by anyone! Understand! ¡° Lilly looked at his uncle and said, ¡°Uncle, the only one must not be bullied by anyone, but the only one will not bully others. Don¡¯t worry, uncle. When the only one grows up, you must protect your mother and uncle. Never let anyone. Said my mother was an unmarried mother, and said my uncle was a disabled person.¡± After hearing this, both Suzi and Sanford felt extremely sad. When I was stunned, there was a sudden noise outside: ¡°b!tch girl! Come out for me! See if I won¡¯t level your house for you today!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Sanford immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi? What happened? Why did someone call home?¡± Suzi was taken aback: ¡°¡­¡± She also didn¡¯t expect that Song Xingchen¡¯s parents would reallye to her door. She had nned to discuss with Sanford after dinner, and she would transfer to the only kindergarten tomorrow, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would have called her door. Seeing that Suzi was not speaking, Sanford said immediately: ¡°You two of you hid, no matter what C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. happens outside, you should note out. After I go out, you call the police immediately. Remember, only call the police and don¡¯te out.¡± Suzi burst into tears: ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am a man, no matter what the crime is, I can¡¯t watch your wife suffer. Hurry up, go in and hide, and lock the door.¡± Sanford turned around. ¡°No!¡± Suzi grabbed Sanford¡¯s wheelchair, pushed her in, and said to Lilly, ¡°Take care of uncle, mother, go out and have a look.¡± After speaking, Suzi rushed out. As soon as he left Suzi, he saw that there were several big and thick men standing outside the fence. They were carrying a single bed. On the single bed was Song Xingchen¡¯s father sleeping. ¡°Smelly girl!¡± Father Song Xingchen, who was half lying on the bed, still had the strength to swear, ¡°Your daughter shook me and hurt me. I kneel down and apologize! Otherwise, I will demolish your house today!¡± ¡°I want to see how sacred you are, how dare you demolish this house!¡± behind him, a voice asked with an extremely cold voice. Chapter 200 When Suzi turned around, he saw the developer of hispany, that is, his boss, Ji Yunting, who had just invited him. ¡°Ms. Ji, why are you here?¡± Shen Bubei looked at Ji Yunting and asked. Ji Yunting is dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He looks tall and handsome. In the small county town, he is also a tall, rich and handsome boss. How many people in the small county town are looking forward to seeing a real estate developer like Ji Yunting? If it were Suzi who was still in college three years ago, Suzi might have been moved by a warm boss like Ji Yunting, but Suzi now will not. She just wants to take her daughter and brother to live peacefully. ¡°I want to invite you to dinner, but you have already gone home, so I wanted to take a look.¡± Ji Yunting carried the fruit basket and flowers in his hand: ¡°This is for your brother and daughter. This is for you.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Ji!¡± Fatty Song, who was lying on the stretcher, yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you when youe to support Suzi! I know you have two bad money, and you are thergest real estate developer in the county. But I also tell you, Fat Song, I am not annoying! I am not afraid of you!¡± Ji Yunting looked at Fatty Song lying on the bed contemptuously and said, ¡°Are you here to ruin someone? Since you are a ruin, see you in court!¡± ¡°Let me walk!¡± Fatty Song pointed to Ji Yunting, and then said to the brawny men who were carrying him: ¡°Go, go back first!¡± A group of people besieged at the door of Suzi¡¯s house just left. Suzi looked at Ji Yunting gratefully: ¡°Thank you Ji Yunting, if it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t expect Song Xingchen¡¯s father to be so unreasonable. In fact, the two children had a little friction. .¡± Ji Yunting said mildly: ¡°The small county has strong folk customs, but you can rest assured that I will help you deal with this matter, and Fatty Song will not trouble you again in the future.¡± Suzi asked with lingering fear: ¡°Fatty Song¡­what is his background?¡± Ji Yunting smiled and said: ¡°The government unit was suspended. The family used to drive earthmoving trucks, and then they were demolished. The family base is several million, and the earth. Now it¡¯s okay, yes. I am here, he dare note to trouble you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi bowed her head. She didn¡¯t mean to let Ji Yuntinge in and sit at home. She just said, not humble, ¡°I will work harder in the future to create more value for thepany¡¯s contract termination costs and I will let Mr. Ji I know, I will not let you down at work.¡± This is the only promise Suzi can give Ji Yunting. Ji Yunting understood immediately. But he thought, take your time, don¡¯t worry, one day you will be able to influence her. ¡°Okay, I will give you a raise at that time. It¡¯s gettingte. Come in, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Ji Yunting turned and left. ¡°Goodbye, President Ji.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Back in the room, Sanford asked Suzi, ¡°Suzi, I think the season always treated you pretty well, you¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think about anyone!¡± Suzi said quickly: ¡°Did you not see it during the time in Yuncheng, how many people criticized me? I will never get rich again in my life. I just want to guard you and keep the only one. The three of us can live a in life. ¡° Sanford: ¡°But you are still young¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking about brother.¡± Suzi stopped Sanford. Sanford didn¡¯t speak any more. Chapter 201 – 202 Chapter 201 ¨C 202 Chapter 201 After dinner, Suzi picked up antern to review the drawings at night, while Sanford coaxed Lilly to tell her a story. The two of them had fun with the uncle and niece. Suzi looked back from time to time and was very satisfied. After dinner the next morning, Suzi discussed with Sanford: ¡°I will go to the only kindergarten to go through the transfer procedures, and then find the only kindergarten. I will not get in touch with people like Fatty Song in the future. They are rich and powerful, and we can¡¯t afford to provoke them. Can always afford to hide.¡± Sanford nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, Suzi was about to go out, but saw two people standing outside the fence about to knock on the door. The two men in suits and leather shoes, holding briefcases. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Suzi asked as he opened the door. ¡°Miss Shen, right?¡± one of them asked. Suzi nodded. ¡°We are from Xinda Law Firm. Come over today to talk to you about Song Tenglong¡¯s fall injury, Mr. Song Tenglong¡¯s fall injury hospitalization, lost work expenses, nutrition expenses, all the expenses add up, Miss Shen, you have topensate Song Mr. Five million.¡± Suzi: ¡°What!¡± Thewyer said nkly: ¡°Five million!¡± Suzi: ¡°You drink human blood!¡± Thewyer said in a very public manner: ¡°Miss Shen, this matter has nothing to do with ourwyers. If you think it is unreasonable, you can hire awyer, or you can talk to Mr. Song in person.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to him for an interview, five million! He is ckmail!¡± Suzi said angrily. Thewyer left, Suzi took out his mobile phone and called Ji Yunting: ¡°Ji¡­Ji. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± This is the first time Suzi has asked Ji Yunting. After hearing Suzi talk about the situation on the phone, Ji Yunting angrily pped the table and said: ¡°I will go to the hospital with you to have an interview with him! Five million, I think he doesn¡¯t want to mess around in this county!¡± After closing the line, Ji Yunting came quickly, and he drove Suzi to the county hospital. Fatty Song lives in a separate ward in the hospital and is groaning. Seeing Suzi and Ji Yuntinging, Fatty Song had a provocative smile on his face. ¡°Ji Yunting, if you want to fight with me, you have to see if you are qualified! Since I dare to ask Suzi for five million, I am not afraid that you Ji Yunting wille to me!¡± Song Fatty¡¯s tone today is much harder than yesterday. Ji Yunting + Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Fatty Song was even more proud: ¡°Ji Yunting, do you think you are a big real estate developer? Then let me tell you! A friend of mine is about to take over the development of several areas in the city, which is so rich that it is crushed to death. You! Ji Yunting! You are going to fcuk off soon, so you still have the mood to support this littledy here?¡± ¡°b!tch! Kneel me down! Take your little b!tch daughter Lilly to kneel down to me, kneel down and learn how to bark, I will ask my dad to forgive you! Otherwise, my dad¡¯s friends will kill you !¡± Song Xingchen, who was apanying in the ward, yelled at Suzi very domineeringly. Song Xingchen¡¯s mother and Song Fatty¡¯s wife also looked at Suzi with a full face: ¡°Kneel down! After kneeling down and apologize, you still have to apany us for five million yuan. If you don¡¯t have any money, you will get out of the county seat. Your house, stay!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Six-year-old Song Xingchen looked at Suzi triumphantly: ¡°My father¡¯s friend is amazing. He wille to see my father in a while. If you don¡¯t kneel now, my father¡¯s friend will blow your head. !¡± As soon as Song Xingchen finished speaking, a voice came from outside the ward: ¡°Who bullied Song Xingchen? Talk to Uncle.¡± Hearing this voice, Suzi was stunned. She stammered and shouted: ¡°Fu¡­Arron?¡± Chapter 202 Suzi¡¯s voice was so small that only she could hear it. In fact, she just made a little noise in her throat. Looking at the man in front of him, Suzi couldn¡¯t help tensing up. After six years, the domineering spirit on this man is heavier and more stable than it was six years ago. The man didn¡¯t say a word, but he had an aura of no anger. Fatty Song and his wife, who were originally very arrogant, nodded and bowed immediately when they saw Suziing in, very ttering. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fu¡­Mr. Fu, why did youe here in person, my¡­my waist is actually not, there is nothing wrong with it.¡± Fatty Song stammered at Arron. Fatty Song¡¯s wife didn¡¯t even dare to say anything, she just nodded in confusion. Only their son Song Xingchen didn¡¯t see Arron at all, but shouted ¡°Uncle Fu.¡± Arron replied solemnly: ¡°Yeah.¡± Song Xingchen looked at Suzi and said braggingly, ¡°Sshing goods! You see, this is my dad¡¯s new friend, the big boss from Nancheng, very powerful! If you don¡¯t let Lilly kneel down on me If you kowtow, my Uncle Fu will kill Lilly!¡± The little guy is very arrogant and domineering because of his parents¡¯ ears and eyes. ¡°This gentleman, you are¡­¡± Ji Yunting was a little bit disbelieved. The man in front of him was the big man in Yuncheng. In just five years, the Fu family¡¯s already prosperous industry expanded by five. The current Patriarch of the Fu family, Arron, is doubled. ¡°Yuncheng Arron!¡± Arron looked at Ji Yunting coldly. Ji Yunting couldn¡¯t help but shrink in his heart. If Song Fatty¡¯s backing is Arron, then Suzi must be dead this time. Ji Yunting is a big boss in the small county, but in front of Arron, he is an ant. ¡°Fu, President Fu¡­¡± Ji Yunting wanted to distinguish a few words for Suzi. But Arron raised his wrist again and stopped: ¡°Mr. Ji, from now on, my Fu Group will purchase all your real estatepanies.¡± Ji Yunting: ¡°Why!¡± ¡°In order to integrate all the under-brand real estatepanies in this small county town!¡± Arron didn¡¯t even look at Ji Yunting. Ji Yunting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Christopher!¡± Arron shouted. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Christopher came in from the outside. He saw Suzi as if he hadn¡¯t seen him. He only asked Arron respectfully: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fourth Master?¡± ¡°Invite Mr. Ji out, my friend needs to rest.¡± Arron said. ¡°Yes! Fourth Master.¡± Christopher replied, and raised his hand to squeeze Ji Yunting¡¯s arm. Before Ji Yunting could say anything, he pushed Ji Yunting out. Suzi, who stayed in the ward, looked stupid. Arron looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°Ms. Shen!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what my friend¡¯s daily ie is?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have the mind to ask these questions, she was full of thoughts that Arron had finally found them. Finally found it. She only thought about one thing now, and that was to notify Sanford immediately and let him run away with Shen Only. However, Sanford¡¯s lower limbs were paralyzed, and the only one was only five years old. Chapter 203 – 204 Chapter 203 ¨C 204 Chapter 203 Where can they escape? Suzi¡¯s eyes suddenly became sore, she bit her lip desperately not to let herself suffer, and she did not look at Arron. Arron continued: ¡°The daily ie is more than one million! And he has to live here for at least one week. Do you say that his lost work expenses, medical expenses, nutrition expenses, and all kinds of Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. expenses add up to more than five million? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see much, I should pay 10 million yuan!¡± Arron said tly. ¡°Oh, Mr. Fu, thank you so much, thank you! You are right, you shouldpensate us 10 million!¡± Fatty Song became more confident. Song Xingchenughed at his age and was very fond of others. He yelled very sweetly with a small mouth, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fu.¡± ¡°Huh! Even if you find a hundred uncles to help you, I am the only one who is not afraid of you, you are still my defeated man! Song Xingchen has a kind of you and me singled out, we fight, if I defeat you , You must not ckmail my mother!¡± A high-pitched and tender voice suddenly came from outside the ward. Suzi turned his head back in shock, and saw Lilly standing at the door. Sanford, who was already pushing the wheelchair and sitting behind Lilly, became an ice sculpture. Sanford was really worried that Suzi came alone, so he pushed the wheelchair and led Lilly, went out and made a taxi and drove straight to the hospital. He thought he was a man no matter how paralyzed he was, and he should stand in the front no matter what happened. However, he never expected that he would see Arron here. Sanford was stunned and couldn¡¯t even speak. Song Xingchen, who stood at Sanford¡¯s feet, was proud: ¡°Lilly, I don¡¯t stand up against you. I now have Uncle Fu to help me. If you don¡¯t kneel and kowtow, my Uncle Fu will kill you. Not only to kill you, but also to kill your mother! Humph! Kneel down and kowtow to me! ¡°Lilly¡¯s eyes widened, his hands clenched his fists, and before Song Xingchen could react, he rushed to Song Xingchen very quickly and pushed the triumphant Song Xingchen to the ground. ¡°Unique!¡± Suzi was frightened. She hugged Shen Unique in her arms and covered her ears and said: ¡°Unique, run, run with uncle, don¡¯t care about things here, run away with uncle. .¡± After speaking, she dragged Lilly to rush out. But it was blocked by Christopher: ¡°Miss Shen¡­¡± Suzi looked at Christopher in fear. Lilly also broke free of Suzi¡¯s hands, but shouted: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not be afraid of them. The only thing to protect mother and uncle is to protect me. I am not afraid of this ugly little fat man! Come on, Song Xingchen You have a kind of singles with me! I will kill you!¡± The only person Shen patronized to challenge Song Xingchen did not even see Arron standing next to Song Fatty. However, Arron saw Lilly truly. The little girl is five years old, taller than her peers, thinner, and three-pointed like Suzi with a small face. The other seven points are exactly the same as Arron. Arron¡¯s heart was overwhelmed, and there was an unspeakable taste. Six years! He has been looking for them for six full years! ¡°Uncle Fu, help me kill Lilly, she is an illegitimate girl without a father! Little b!tch! uuu¡­¡± Song Xingchen was beaten and cried by Lilly. Fatty Song on the hospital bed also grinned and yelled: ¡°Oh, you little ba5tard, you dare to beat my son in front of us, and see if I don¡¯t live to stab you today!¡± Fatty Song¡¯s wife had already rushed to the front, wanting to violently beat the only one by herself, but when she arrived, she was blocked by Christopher¡¯s raised wrist. Arron squatted in front of Lilly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Your name, Lilly?¡± Chapter 204 Lilly looked at the majestic man in front of him, and suddenly became timid. She had seen this man on her mother¡¯sputer, and her mother often shed tears alone when she looked at the picture of this man in the dead of night. The five-year-old Lilly felt that her mother was crying because she was scared of this man. What the mother is afraid of, the child will also have a fear. Lilly was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak, and only slowly backed away. Behind Arron, Song Xingchen became more and more frantic: ¡°Uncle Fu, kill her! Kill Lilly!¡± Sanford was scared and silly. Suzi was also scared silly. Lilly suddenly spoke bravely: ¡°Will you let my mother go?¡± ¡°What?¡± Arron asked. ¡°My mother is very afraid of you. She will cry when she sees you. If you are willing to let my mother and my uncle go, I will agree with you to kill me.¡± After that, Lilly looked at Arron timidly. The five-year-old girl¡¯s slick eyes are exactly the same as those of Arron. If the girl walked inside the Fu Group, many people would definitely say that the girl came to Mr. Fu to ask for milk powder. It¡¯s just that at this moment, Fatty Song and his wife were both excited, and they both arrogantly ckmailed Suzi, and their father didn¡¯t take a closer look. But Christopher looked really real. Christopher wanted to say to his father, ¡°Master, are you here to give money for milk powder?¡± But before he said this, he was calmed by Suzi¡¯s loud roar. ¡°No! No¡­Arron, no! Please, Arron, the child is innocent. She is only five years old and she doesn¡¯t understand anything. Sanford is also innocent. Would you let them go? Let the two of them fly far away, and never appear in front of you to bother you in this life. If you are willing to let them go, you want my life now, and I will give it to you now! I will give it to you right away!¡± Suzi Stepping forward, he pushed Arron away, holding Lilly tightly in his arms, and looking at Arron with horror. Suzi knows how cruel this man is better than anyone else. She helped him take care of his dying mother for more than two months. Even if there is no credit, she has toiled. He paid her only one hundred thousand, which is only for her own livelihood. She just broke a marriage he didn¡¯t want. And he, as soon as he left the house, let a big truck hit her to death. How cruel is that? Suzi understood that Arron was definitely not a procrastinator, and since he found her, he would definitely let her die. Arron smiled indifferently. The smile seemed panicked in the eyes of Fatty Song and his wife, but Arron¡¯s tone was still calm and said: ¡°Miss Shen, now is not a society of fighting and killing. No one in this world has the right to take your life privately. , I will not. I am just asking you for justice on behalf of my friend today, you just say, when can you take out ten million? Three days? Or a week? ¡° Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He really wanted to say, Lord, is there anyone like you who is selfless and righteous to destroy rtives? You may have forgotten that in the past six years, you have almost lost your hair when looking for them. But Christopher was just ndering in his heart. On the surface, he doesn¡¯t have any right to speak. Not only does he have no right to speak, he has to look at his face and act. His face was solemn, and Christopher could only look solemn. Suzi looked at Arron desperately: ¡°Ten million, you just killed my life, and neither did I. I said that my daughter and Sanford are innocent. Please let them go. I will take my life. Here you are!¡± Chapter 205 – 206 Chapter 205 ¨C 206 Chapter 205 ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want you to die¡­uuu. ¡°President Fu! I don¡¯t want her life. Her cheap life is not worth the money. I want her ten million! Ten million must be! Let her go out and sell her own meat if she sells her own meat. When will she sell enough? , And return it to me with interest! If the money sold in this life is not enough to repay me the interest, let her sell it for the rest of my life!¡± Fatty Song on the hospital bed saw Suzi crying, and Lilly was crying too. Fatty Song became more and more rampant. Up. At exactly this time, Fatty Song¡¯s attending doctor came, and when he saw so many people in the ward making noise, the doctor frowned. At this time, Arron said to Suzi: ¡°The ten million things discussed here not only affect the patient¡¯s rest, but also affect the doctor¡¯s work. Where is your home, go to your home to talk about it!¡± Christopher behind him suddenly let out a sullenugh, before heughed out, he covered his mouth again. Christopher thought to himself, when will my father still use this kind of routine? Christopher hid his smile and looked at Arron. Arron looked at Suzi seriously. And Fatty Song suddenly went so fast: ¡°Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu, you can¡¯t let them go. I haven¡¯t asked their wife to confess guilt to me, or to my son!¡± Arron looked at Fatty Song with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you to recover from illness and lose money!¡± Fatty Song + Fatty Song¡¯s daughter-inw looked at Arron in confusion. The couple suddenly had an ominous premonition, as if Arron was negotiating with Suzi, not because he was sick in bed with Fatty Song. It seems that Suzi knew Arron before? Did they have grievances before? Only then did Fatty Song take a closer look and distinguish the faces of Lilly and Arron. This was unbearable. From this look, Fatty Song suddenly became dumb with fright. Fatty Song no longer hurts in his back and butt. He immediately rolled down from the bed, nudged his son to his side, and raised his hand to cover his mouth. However, he looked at Arron in horror. Arron ordered Christopher to: ¡°Assistant Yan, go back to her home with Miss Shen to discuss After speaking, he left the ward. Christopher looked helplessly at Suzi and Lilly: ¡°Madam, little princess, go home first¡­ Things always have to be settled.¡± After speaking, Christopher hugged Lilly and went out. ¡°Mom¡­¡± the only one cried. Suzi and Sanford immediately followed. In the ward, only a family of three were left. Fatty Song¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t reacted yet, so she asked her man angrily: ¡°Fatty, we will have ten million soon! You new friend treats you so much. It¡¯s not bad. How money!¡± The fat man lifted his p and pped his wife¡¯s face fiercely: ¡°You stupid olddy! We may be dead!¡± Daughter-inw: ¡°¡­what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Tell you to always bully Lilly and her mother! Now we can¡¯t eat and walk around, and you, little bunny! You have caused a big disaster this time!¡± Fatty Song pped twice and pped them separately. Wife and son faces. Both his wife and son were beaten and dare not say anything. After a while, the wife asked, ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Fatty Song said, ¡°Lilly, and Mr. Fu are carved out of the same mold.¡± ¡°Shen is the only daughter of President Fu?¡± Fatty Song¡¯s wife suddenly slumped on the ground. Chapter 206 Fatty Song said in horror: ¡°I said that when Arron came to Quxian, we didn¡¯t look for those high-ranking officials, but I found a little section chief. I really thought he was the evil force that feared my brother. . Arron has learned that our son and Shen Zai are studying in a kindergarten. ¡° Fatty Song¡¯s wife said in a puzzled way: ¡°Since this is the case, does he help us to bully his daughter?¡± Fatty Song: ¡°You know what a fart!¡± Wife: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly to pack up the softness, now there is still time to escape. Hurry up!¡± Fatty Song immediately led his son and walked out. Song Xingchen cried and made noises: ¡°I don¡¯t! Lilly hasn¡¯t kneel down yet, I want to defeat Lilly and convince her!¡± ¡°I will beat you down first, you are an unbelievable thing, and you caused me trouble!¡± Fatty Song beat his son madly. Song Xingchen was beaten and howled. ¡°Don¡¯t howl! Let¡¯s call Arron again, let¡¯s run away!¡± Fatty Song yelled at his wife and son angrily. The family of three left the hospital as if they had fled. At the other end, Arron also took Suzi and Sanford to the outside of Suzi¡¯s courtyard. This is a house resembling a private house located at the junction of the city and the suburbs, but the house is constructed rtively chic. This is because Suzi is an architect and she is more expert in contracting, so she built her own house. Yes, just be creative. The house is surrounded by low fences with fragrant flowers and nts. There are also some vegetable plots. The nearest ce to the door is a terrace with sunshine. Standing outside the door, Arron looked at the scene in the courtyard, and asked Suzi inly: ¡°You are veryfortable and leisurely.¡± His voice was t, without a trace of anger. But Suzi was terrified to hear it. Suzi maintained the apparent stability and looked at Arron without saying a word. Now that he has been found, she knows that no matter how she can escape, she can¡¯t escape, and all she can do is maintain her final dignity. The man also looked at Suzi. For six years, her appearance has not changed at all. Moreover, she seems to be a bit more beautiful than six years ago. She was just released from prison six years ago, she was pregnant with a child, she was very downhearted, and she didn¡¯t wear any good clothes, let alone skin care products and cosmetics. Today, her clothes are decent, with a touch of makeup, and she has a more mature woman¡¯s charm than she did six years ago. Her expression was more calm than it was six years ago. It is still the kind of solitary calmness. Suzi said calmly: ¡°If you want to kill, you have to pluck whatever you want, but Sanford is very innocent, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. please don¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately!¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Is this the attitude that dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, a few cars suddenly stopped behind them. Suzi and Arron both turned back. A number of well-dressed people came down one after another in the car. ¡°Oh, Siye Fu, why didn¡¯t you tell Xiao Zhu and me when you came here? I will prepare a banquet for you in advance to catch the wind. You are here, but I don¡¯t know Xiao Zhu. It¡¯s a sin¡­ ..¡± A man with a face full of fear tremblingly followed Arron carefully. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master Fu. If we had known that you wereing to our Quxian County, I would definitely be waiting for you at the highway junction early¡­ Fourth Master, I will be the host for Sally at noon today. I will give it to Yui Hotel. If you take the wind, please show your face.¡± Another man named Qin nodded and wiped the sweat on his forehead as apliment. Behind him, the car stopped more and more. Chapter 207 – 208 Chapter 207 ¨C 208 Chapter 207 The people who came down were also more decent than the other light. However, standing behind Arron, they all trembled. Sanford took a look at it, and there were some familiar and some face-to-face. These are all the people with faces above the boundary of Quxian County, and today they all came outside his courtyard. Just to wee Arron? This shows how powerful and famous Arron is. Arron looked indifferently at these people like an emperor was watching his subjects, and said in a cool tone: ¡°Fu is here for a little personal business, it is not convenient to meet guests!¡± A group of people: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher stood up and gave orders: ¡°Leave all of you within five minutes!¡± Boldly asked: ¡°Then, when can we invite Fourth Master Fu to dinner?¡± Christopher said: ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, we won¡¯t bother Fourth Master Fu, let¡¯s go first, but we will wait for Fourth Master Fu¡¯s summons at any time.¡± After speaking, they left quickly. Everyone wanted to tter the Fourth Master Fu from Yuncheng. Everyone wants to have a rtionship with Fourth Master Fu, but they also know that they must not provoke Fourth Master Fu. Outsiders left, only Suzi, Arron, Sanford and Shen Tong were left outside the courtyard. Lilly nestled between Suzi¡¯s legs, scared to speak. The little girl has always been naughty and deceitful, but in front of the stranger Arron, she did not dare to say a word in shock. Arron looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°Just let me talk to you aboutpensation outside your house?¡± Suzi looked around and didn¡¯t want to disturb the neighbors, so he opened the fence and let Arron in. As soon as he entered the flowery courtyard, Arron had a refreshing feeling. He suddenly seemed to be in a dream, so he followed Suzi into the room. The living room isrge and not much furniture. There is no high-end furniture, but there is a breath of life everywhere. The ce is clean and tidy, which makes people veryfortable. Arron sat on the sofa like a master, looking at Suzi, Sanford, and Shen the only three with deep eyes. ¡°Four Lord Fu.¡± Sanford said humblely: ¡°Before in Nancheng, our Xu family couldn¡¯tpare with the Fu family. I have nothing to negotiate with you. Anyway, you want to get rid of the anger in your heart. Of. It was I who saved Suzi, and then took Suzi away. Siye Fu, the enemy you are looking for should be me. You see, it¡¯s been six years. Suzi has never taken a child to harass you, and he won¡¯t do it in the future. I promise that they will never interfere with your life again. ¡° Arron cast a look at Christopher. Christopher immediately pushed Sanford and left. ¡°Brother!¡± Suzi shouted, then looked at Arron angrily: ¡°Where are you going to push my brother!¡± Arron couldn¡¯t bear Suzi, and only calmly said, ¡°I pushed Sanford away because he didn¡¯t want to hurt his innocence. He is already paralyzed for you. Do you still want him to take his life for you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Just watched Sanford being pushed away. Only Suzi and Shen Unique are left in the huge living room. Lilly looked at Arron with a horrified look while his small body was protecting his mother: ¡°It was Song Xingchen who beat me, you viin, beat me if you want to beat me, don¡¯t beat my mother!¡± Arron suddenly asked gently: ¡°Do you know what you should call me?¡± Chapter 208 Lilly looked at Arron with a frightened look, but he didn¡¯t flinch at all: ¡°Of course he knows what to call you!¡± Suzi: ¡°?¡± Even when he just came back, Christopher, who was standing at the door, had his eyes widened. This little princess, this is the first time I see my father, I know what to shout? ¡°Of course I called you a stinky viin! You stinky viin, you returned my uncle to me, where did you get my uncle! I¡¯m fighting with you! The stinky viin!¡± Lilly suddenly rushed to Arron. Kicked and beaten Arron, tore and bite. Don¡¯t even think that Lilly is only five years old, but the little girl is very energetic. Especially when he was angry, his strength was even stronger, and his two short legs kept kicking Arron¡¯s legs and feet. Arron had a pair of leather shoes worth hundreds of thousands of dors in a few minutes before the little girl stepped on it. Suzi on the side already shed tears of despair. The only child has the same qualities as Arron in his bones, smart, strong, and unwilling to admit defeat. So at this moment, even if the little thing is so scared in her heart, she will still stand up and want to protect her mother. Originally, Arron would not let them go, and let the only one make such a fuss, their mother and daughter 200% would have no way to survive. That¡¯s good too! Don¡¯t keep the only person in this world, she is lonely in the province. Thinking like this in his heart, Suzi no longer prevented the only one to kick and beat Arron. Arron had lifted Lilly up with both hands, but Lilly kicked even more happily. She kicked and beat Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Arron¡¯s legs, her two small hands also clenched her small fists, and punched Arron with one punch. Whoops! Christopher didn¡¯t even look at him behind him. For so many years, no one in the entire Nancheng dared to sneeze loudly in front of the Fourth Master, let alone offend Arron. Not to mention that someone beat Arron. In the past six years, this little princess hase out on top. It really deserves to be a father and a daughter. During the years of searching for Suzi, Christopher never suspected that the child in Suzi¡¯s belly was Arron¡¯s. Until he followed the Fourth Master to this remote small county, and after seeing the little princess, Christopher was even more sure that the little princess was the seed of the Fourth Master. This can¡¯t be wrong. ¡°You stinky ba5tard, stinky ba5tard, you let me go, or I will kill you stinky ba5tard!¡± The little girl became more and more brave. At first, Lilly thought that the man in front of her mother who was most afraid of him would kick her away. Who knew that she had stepped on his shoes so dirty, but he didn¡¯t fight back, just picked her up. Lilly made another heavy punch, mming Arron¡¯s eyes. Ouch! Christopher closed his eyes subconsciously. Opening his eyes again, he saw that Arron had let go of the little princess, covering his eyes alone. The loosened Lilly immediately ran into her mother¡¯s arms and cried and looked at Arron, as if she had been wronged. Arron rubbed his eyes for a while, and after releasing it again, Christopher almostughed. The eyes that have been pped are really a bit like pandas. This embarrassing situation is really a gift for the fourth master to meet with a daughter. Arron stood up steadily and looked at Suzi and Shen¡¯s only mother and daughter. Suzi calmly said: ¡°If you want to kill or sh, whatever you want.¡± After that, she looked at Christopher again, and said in a choked voice: ¡°Assistant Yan, can you¡­ can it be up to me¡­ I once gave you a hand warmer. We mother and daughter, buried together again?¡± Chapter 209 – 210 Chapter 209 ¨C 210 Chapter 209 Christopher¡¯s frightened legs softened, and he kept saying: ¡°Madam, you must not talk nonsense, you will not die, and the little princess will not die. Fourth master is here this time¡­¡± ¡°Strictly wide!¡± Arron said harshly. Christopher was so scared that he shut up immediately. Lilly, who was crying, didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore, he only hugged his mother¡¯s neck tighter. Christopher cautiously asked Arron: ¡°Four Lord, you order.¡± ¡°Someone bought Ji Yunting¡¯s real estatepany in full. As for Ji Yunting, let him go abroad!¡± Arron said nkly. Christopher: ¡°Yes! Fourth Master, I¡¯ll do it on my own, um, which country did Mr. Ji send to?¡± ¡°The country farthest from Nancheng!¡± Arron said. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Simply unreasonable! Suzi swallowed his anger, and looked at Arron as calmly as possible: ¡°Mr. Ji just helped me say something fair. He neither saved me nor hindered you. You are so cruel to him, and you are too unreasonable. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Christopher!¡± Arron shouted again. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Send Sanford and his parents before, now, immediately, to send abroad!¡± Arron¡¯s voice became more and more cold. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi immediately rushed to Arron, and grabbed Arron¡¯s arm involuntarily with both hands: ¡°No! Please don¡¯t be okay! You want my life, the only life, we both give it to you, both of us! Please! You spare Sanford, as long as you spare Sanford, I will die as long as you let me die. You chop me and the only one into meat sauce, and cut our mother and daughter into eight pieces. I have no objection. How do you want to torture? I can do it, okay?¡± Arron looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°You are born in this respect.¡± Suzi puzzled: ¡°What?¡± Arron said sarcastically, ¡°No matter where you go, you can affect the hearts of many men. In the past, in Nancheng, you, a woman, affected the hearts of the entire upper-ss men in Yuncheng. I have been looking for you for six years. Beaten up. Joan is mature and stable because of you. But Sanford was even worse, he was paralyzed. Now in the remote town of Quxian, you can still influence a big boss like Ji Yunting. Suzi, I really look down on you. ¡° Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Suzi didn¡¯t know the irony in Arron¡¯s words. She only smiled faintly: ¡°You can say anything about me, but I beg you to let Sanford go. As long as you are willing to let Sanford go, I and the only one will be at your disposal.¡± ¡°Are you qualified to negotiate terms with me? Even if I get Sanford to the horizon, you still have to let me deal with it.¡± Arron looked at Suzi with a stern look. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Looking back and seeing that Christopher was still there, Arron immediately shouted: ¡°Now, immediately! Send Sanford to the farthest ce abroad!¡± Christopher turned and ran away hastily. Suzi shed tears in despair. Arron said nkly: ¡°It¡¯s time for us to talk aboutpensation.¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°If you want money, take it both for me and the only one!¡± Arron sneered again: ¡°If you threaten me with my daughter again, you will be more guilty!¡± Suzi: ¡°What?¡± Arron didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, only one swollen eye socket was dark, and he squatted down again to look at Lilly and said, ¡°Come here and call Dad.¡± Chapter 210 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect Arron to call him father only. Sheughed at herself: ¡°It turns out that you are still willing to admit her?¡± Arron looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°Are you blind to me!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Call Dad.¡± Arron looked at Lilly¡¯s gentle voice again. ¡°You¡¯re not my father, you¡¯re a badass! You are the man my mother is most afraid of, you¡­¡± The five- year-old Lilly looked at Arron¡¯s darkening eyes, and suddenly felt inspired and said: ¡°You are Half a panda blind!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The girl¡¯s imagination is really rich! Suzi immediately put his daughter in his arms, gently holding Shen¡¯s only small head and said to her: ¡°Baby obedient, don¡¯t irritate this person, listen to my mother.¡± She was afraid that in the next second Arron would get angry and kick the only one away. Suzi didn¡¯t know why Arron suddenly let the only one call her father. She only remembered that in those days when she fled, he had always sent people to chase and kill her. On another asion, the person who chased her told her in person: ¡°Fu Siye knows that you are pregnant with his child. But you still have to die. Even if you give birth to the evil seed in your stomach, both you and your evil seed will die. Because Arron didn¡¯t want his offspring to be born like him again. Arron only let his wife bear children for him! All the illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters outside cannot live! ¡° At that time, Suzi was extremely desperate. Fortunately, Sanford came faster that time and he rescued Suzi. So at this moment, how could Suzi believe that Arron suddenly changed his temper and asked the only one to call him ¡°Dad¡±? What Arron thought Suzi didn¡¯t know. Her only hope was that she and her only mother and daughter could die together. And the only thing, it¡¯s better not to let her die so fearful. There were tears of fear in Lilly¡¯s eyes, but she still pretended to be brave: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. The only thing to protect mom is that this man is a badass!¡± After finishing speaking, Lilly sharpened his throat again and screamed at Arron provocatively: ¡°Smelly badass!¡± It seemed that this would scare Arron away. Arron stood up slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t call my father, right? Since you don¡¯t call my father, then we will calcte based on the condition of not calling my father.¡± After speaking, he looked at Suzi coldly again: ¡°Give you a chance to talk, you said, how do you pay back ten million?¡± Suzi hugged Lilly tightly, looked at Arron with an indifferent expression, and slowly said: ¡°I know that one day I won¡¯t be able to escape you from chasing me. Instead of hiding like this for a lifetime, I¡¯d better just do it. I don¡¯t have ten million. Don¡¯t say ten million, you just ask me for one million, and I don¡¯t have either. And you can¡¯t count the money you have. Your main purpose is not to ask me for money, right? If you want to kill or sh, it¡¯s up to you! ¡° Arron sneered: ¡°You are wrong! I am a businessman. For me, as long as it can be solved with money, I will definitely solve it with money. Besides, I am negotiatingpensation for my friend. If your daughter hurts someone, she has to paypensation. ¡° Suzi: ¡°I have no money!¡± Arron: ¡°You are shameless! Since you want to shame, then I have to use coercive means.¡± After finishing speaking, he walked to Suzi in a vigorous stride, grabbed Lilly and hugged him in his arms, and strode out. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Sheng Wei screamed in fright. She wanted to kick the bad guy who hugged her, but how she kicked him just now, he didn¡¯t move, Lilly thought that the bad guy was afraid of her, but now the strength of the bad guy was too great, and Shen could not get rid of it. She was particrly scared. ¡°Mom, mom, mom.¡± Lilly¡¯s childish voice was very sharp. ¡°Arron! Arron, let go, let go of my daughter! Arron!¡± Suzi rushed forward like crazy, her hands clung to Arron¡¯s arms tightly: ¡°Don¡¯t scare my daughter, I beg you not to scare her. Don¡¯t. Frighten her down, say, ¡°I¡¯ll pay it back whatever you tell me to pay, I¡¯m not shameless, what do you tell me to pay it back? Arron, you said, I¡¯ll listen to you, can¡¯t you?¡± At this moment, Suzi suddenly understood that Arron was not here to kill her. It couldn¡¯t be easier for a man like Arron to kill anyone. What Arron wanted was to make her dead. Arron stopped and looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°Now that I figured it out? No shame, thinking about paying it back?¡± Suzi cried and nodded: ¡°I pay the money, I pay it! Please put my daughter down, she is only five years old, she will be afraid.¡± Arron returned the crying Lilly to Suzi. The mother and daughter hugged tightly together, and Shen Only¡¯s small angry eyes red at Arron. The stinky viin in front of him was tall and strong, much tougher than her kindergarten children, and she couldn¡¯t beat him. Lilly thought of a solution in his heart silently. How can I defeat this stinky, half-blind big bear. Arron spoke unhurriedly: ¡°Suzi, tell me, how are you going to pay back this ten million.¡± After speaking, he looked down at his shoes: ¡°And my pair of shoes, my pair of shoes also cost more than 100,000 yuan, and count them together.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What would she say? She couldn¡¯t pay it back at all. Arron smiled meaningfully: ¡°Suzi, thinking you were in Nancheng for the three months, you were very good at wrestling the situation, you yed with all the elder brothers in the upper circle of Nancheng in your palms. At that time you were so beautiful and resourceful. Why now, can¡¯t think of a good way to pay back the money? ¡° Suzi had to bite the bullet and said: ¡°I have this house now. This house is designed and built by myself. It is not worth any money. Together with thend and the house, it is almost 300,000 yuan. I sold it. First pay part of it. For the rest, I work to make money and use the money I have earned in my entire life to pay it back.¡± Since she was not sincere at first, she is sincere now. She was telling the truth, she had no property, she had to sell the house, and then work to make money and repay the money for the rest of her life. ¡°Very good! This method is good. But how can I trust you? What if you run away again? Are you asking me to spend a few years looking for you?¡± Arron asked unhurriedly. Just after asking, his cell phone rang and picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the other end was very urgent: ¡°Four Lord, the old man has a sudden illness and has just been sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go back right away!¡± After closing the line, Arron didn¡¯t wait for Suzi to answer, and said bluntly: ¡°Lilly will be a hostage to me, and then you will return to Nancheng and use you to pay back the money for the rest of your life.¡± Chapter 211 – 212 Chapter 211 ¨C 212 Chapter 211 Suzi was startled. At this moment, she finally understood that Arron was going to take the only one away after all, and she had to follow him back to Nancheng. ¡°Do you want to torture me slowly?¡± Suzi asked. The man looked at her meaningfully: ¡°What do you think!¡± Suzi took a step back. Then he sneered sadly: ¡°Why do you and I torture me, it¡¯s all right. After all, there are not many men in Yuncheng like you who dare to provoke you, but I messed up your wedding. Maybe it¡¯s more than that? It is a great shame to you that a woman like me who came out of prison and had an unclear rtionship with many men is pregnant with your child. How could you let me off easily? ¡° The man sneered: ¡°You are very smart! Daughter give it to me!¡± Suzi: ¡°What?¡± ¡°From now on, your daughter is my hostage, so give her a hug!¡± Arron looked at Suzi nkly, and looked at Lilly with a gentle expression. Just hugged, the little guy was quite heavy. Energetic. He stepped on a pair of advanced custom-made leather shoes worth 200,000 yuan. And his eyes. Until now, Arron hadn¡¯t been able to see how dark his eye circles were in order to make this little thing call him a half-blind bear. I¡¯m also my own daughter! If anyone dared to beat him like this, and call him such a disrespectful address, he would have cut that person a long time ago. Suzi: ¡°Children will be afraid.¡± As soon as the voice fell, he heard Lilly say: ¡°Mom, give me to this stinky viin, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Suzi + Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Without waiting for Suzi to let go, Arron had snatched Shen Only from her hand, and then said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Shall I go back with you now?¡± Suzi asked. Arron turned around and looked at her sarcastically: ¡°Could it be that I let you walk around here for a few days so that you can find a way to escape?¡± Suzi: ¡°I want to sell my house.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Watching Arron holding Lilly and leaving her house, she didn¡¯t even miss the little home where she had lived for four or five years, so she got in Arron¡¯s car and returned to Nancheng. The one who drove was Christopher. Christopher was very polite to Suzi, and even called her: ¡°Mrs¡­¡± Suzi sneered in his heart. How ironic is this title? But at the moment she was sitting in the car, Suzi felt relieved. She knew that she would never have the chance to escape again. In the past two days, she was exhausted physically and mentally, while worrying about where Ji Yunting would be taken by Arron? Worried about where Sanford went? But she found that no matter how worried she was, there was nothing she could do. In that case, it¡¯s better to sleep well in the car. ncing at the man next to him, the man is dressed in a well-made suit, but he is holding a child. This style is also quite strange. However, Arron¡¯s expression was very calm, even a touch of gentleness. And the only one is already asleep in his arms. Suzi also closed his eyes. It is strange that she actually fell asleep in the car, sleeping very deep and peacefully, and she didn¡¯t even have a dream. When she was sleeping, Suzi felt that someone was touching her. She opened her eyes suddenly in shock, but saw that Arron was covering her with his expensive suit. Chapter 212 ¡°What are you doing!¡± Suzi sat up in surprise. Arron¡¯s voice was extremely cold: ¡°It¡¯s your business if you are sick! But before you pay off the money you owe me, you¡¯d better make yourself healthy!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I turned my face and saw that the only one who was asleep just now was awake, and the child was sitting between him and her. If this was seen by someone who didn¡¯t know the situation, I would really think that they were a family of three. The only one ring at her eyes, as if thinking about something in her heart. After Arron finished speaking, he took another look at Suzi and Shen Only, then he leaned back and closed his eyes. He should be resting for a while. Suzi breathed a sigh of relief. When he was about to hug the only one in his arms, Suzi was surprised to see that the little Nizi Lilly had climbed onto Arron¡¯sp, but Arron did not open his eyes. He allowed the only one to climb on hisp. When Lilly saw that Arron hadn¡¯t opened her eyes, she immediately smiled triumphantly. Then, she suddenly clenched her small fist and hammered it against Arron¡¯s other eye. Whoops! Christopher, the driver driving in front, saw this scene in the rearview mirror, and one couldn¡¯t hold back: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Heughed. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± A chill rose from the soles of the feet. Arron suddenly sat upright, raised his arms, put his arm around Lilly to prevent the child from falling down, and then covered his eyes with the other. Lilly said triumphantly: ¡°Smelly badass! You didn¡¯t expect it, I can¡¯t beat you, but I will attack you! Humph! You are now blind with both eyes, see how you bully my mother in the future! ¡° ¡°That¡­¡± Christopher kindly reminded: ¡°Little princess, that¡¯s the case. Dark circles under the eyes don¡¯t mean blindness. You just made your father¡¯s eyes dark circles, but he can still see them.¡± ¡°Drive your car!¡± Arron ordered. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Christopher immediately turned around and drove. Here, Suzi has also been in a panic to protect Lilly in his arms, stammering: ¡°I¡­I, I will lose you money, I will lose as much as you lose, how will you lose? It¡¯s okay.¡± Arron waited for a pair of panda eyes and said nkly: ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he continued to sleep with his eyes closed. Suzi + Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of stunned, Suzi coaxed the only one softly: ¡°The only one, listen to your mother, don¡¯t beat him again, you can¡¯t beat him, understand, baby, you have to listen to your mother.¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°I know my mother, I must listen to you, and I won¡¯t fight this bad guy anymore.¡± Suzi nodded. Along the way, the three of them didn¡¯t speak any more, until they arrived at the nearest airport, issued a boarding pass, boarded the ne, took off, and thennded. In just half a day, Suzi returned to her sad ce, Nancheng. She lived here for eight years and spent another two years in prison. As soon as she was released from prison, she was taken back by Arron and served his mother for two months. Then, she was invisibly involved in the high society of Yuncheng. Thinking of all the past, Suzi sighed in every way. Now when shees back, she is still living in the dust. Moreover, there are more children. After getting off the ne, the driver who came to pick up Arron picked up Arron, Suzi, the only one, Christopher, and drove all the way to the most authoritative hospital in Yuncheng. ¡°Why did you bring us to the hospital?¡± Suzi asked. Arron was silent. Christopher exined in a low voice: ¡°Returning to my wife, the old man has a sudden illness.¡± Suzi bit her lip, she didn¡¯t want to see Fu Hengsheng. However, after getting out of the car, Arron led Lilly to walk in. Suzi had no choice but to go in with him. What Suzi didn¡¯t expect was that the first person she saw when she entered the hospital turned out to be Lanita. Chapter 213 – 214 Chapter 213 ¨C 214 Chapter 213 At the same time, Lanita also saw Suzi. I haven¡¯t seen it in six years, and Lanita is now full of jewels, revealing a taste of extreme luxury. She looks like a wealthydy. Suzi sneered in his heart: It was really a narrow encounter. She looked at Lanita coldly, her eyes seemed to kill Lanita. If it is said that when Suzi was in jail six years ago, although Suzi hated the Lin family, she did not look at Lanita like an enemy now. Now, Suzi regards Lanita and the entire Lin family as her own enemies. Unshakable enemy! In the past, Lanitamitted crimes, but the Lin family med Suzi and sent Suzi to jail, and Jarod tricked Suzi to apany a dying man. Actually, that person was Arron, and she was released from the Lin family. Never told her, and framed her again and again. As a result, Suzi failed to make the child in his stomach justified in the end. This kind of hatred is unforgettable in Suzi¡¯s heart! If she is still alive in the future, she must take revenge! The look Suzi looked at Lanita made Lanita scream in fright: ¡°Oh mom! Ghost! Grandpa, grandpa, I saw a ghost!¡± Lanita ran into the ward in a panic, shouting in panic as she ran. Grandpa? Suzi was startled, when did Lanita have an extra grandpa? But these things did not allow her to think more, she only followed Arron and led Lilly to Fu Hengsheng¡¯s ward. Fu Hengsheng¡¯s ward was crowded with people, some of whom were acquainted with Suzi. There is also Joan. After six years, Joan has matured a lot. The short stubble is gone, and there is a deep wrinkle on the eyebrows. When she saw Suzi, Joan was startled first, and then a nervous expression appeared on her face, but due to the presence of so many people in the ward, Joan didn¡¯t say anything, but looked at Suzi frequently. At the same time, when the people in the ward saw Arroning back, they all gave way to Arron. Coming to the outside of the ward, Arron handed Shen Only to Suzi, and then he entered the ward alone. Suzi stood outside the ward with Lilly in embarrassment. At this time, Joan hurriedly came to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, what are you doing back now! Why don¡¯t you run?¡± Suzi looked at Joan and sneered: ¡°Young Master Ling, don¡¯te here without problems.¡± ¡°Run! Run now!¡± Joan whispered. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Run? Suzi looked at Joan mockingly: ¡°Mr. Ling, can you please tell me, let me run now, is it another game you y with me?¡± Joan immediately became decadent. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Suzi, what should I do about the things back then, will you forgive me? I know it is my fault. No matter what I do, you will never forgive me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t forgive me, Suzi, but you shouldn¡¯t follow my fourth cousin back. ¡° Suzi sneered sadly: ¡°My brother was dispatched by Arron and I don¡¯t know where, and my daughter was held by Arron. Tell me, what else can I do if I don¡¯t follow him back?¡± Joan: ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Sanford.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Lao Ze he¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not good!¡± Suzi said: ¡°He and his family were sent abroad by Arron, life and death are unknown.¡± Joan stepped back several steps, and then he subconsciously looked inside the ward. Several people standing by the door of the ward were looking in the direction of Joan and Suzi. Chapter 214 One of them also pointed: ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Master finally found this woman!¡± ¡°The culprit! I was finally caught by the Fourth Master!¡± ¡°Now, this woman must be winged and hard to fly!¡± ¡°Deserve it! Not to mention that so many celebrities were harmed in the past, but she also ruined Fourth Master Fu¡¯s wedding. This incident directly caused the child in Miss Lanita¡¯s belly to abort.¡± ¡°This time this woman wille back, and neither the Fu family nor the Shu family will spare her!¡± ¡°I want to see with my own eyes how she died!¡± ¡°Fu Siye will definitely kill this woman alive!¡± ¡°She is light when she is alive. Look at it, Fourth Master Fu will definitely not forgive her lightly.¡± Several people yelled at Suzi, but Lilly saw these people attacking his mother at the same time, hiding in her mother¡¯s legs in fright, holding her legs with both hands. Joan asked dimly: ¡°You¡­your child?¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°She and my cousin¡­so alike?¡± Suzi sneered! Joan was stunned for a moment. Before Arron came out in the ward, Suzi suddenly begged and asked: ¡°Mr Ling, can you help me find out which country my brother has gone to? And my brother¡¯s family, how are they? Could you please? Help me find out. If you want money, I will give it to you. I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want me to do. Could you please inquire for me? ¡°Suzi disgusted Joan. However, for Sanford, she had to ask Joan for help. ¡°Do you care about Lao Ze so much?¡± Joan asked lonely. ¡°Of course! He is my brother!¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes were red. Joan said dimly: ¡°Okay, I will help you inquire, as long as there is news about Lao Ze, I will tell you immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi stopped looking at Joan. At this time, Joan was calling out the name of Joan in the ward, and Joan entered the ward immediately. And the three or five people who had just yelled at Suzi withdrew from the ward, came to Suzi and said, ¡°You stille back! Are you afraid that Fourth Master Fu will dump you?¡± The other person smiled triumphantly: ¡°She is afraid, but can she leave it to her?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Someone spit at Suzi unexpectedly. ¡°Mom, they are so bad!¡± Lilly looked at Suzi distressedly. Suzi looked at Lilly indifferently, and softly coaxed her: ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, mother is here, mother will always be with you, baby.¡± Yes, Suzi can guarantee that he will always be with his children. Whether life or death. Arron stayed in the ward for about ten minutes beforeing out. As soon as he went out, Lanita followed out: ¡°Brother Arron, when shall we watch the movie together? Oh, why are your eyes so dark, Brother Arron? ¡° Arron didn¡¯t even look at Lanita. Lanita chased up again, and then pointed to Suzi, ¡°Brother Arron, did you find this woman to execute her in front of Quannan City? Brother Arron, since we have found her back, we must not spare her lightly! ¡° Arron still didn¡¯t look at Lanita, he only came to Suzi and Lanita, spread out his big hands, held Shen¡¯s only small hand again, and led her to go out. Suzi followed, except for the door of the inpatient area, she said, ¡°Where do I¡­ live?¡± ¡°Live at my house!¡± Arron said in three short words. Chapter 215 – 216 Chapter 215 ¨C 216 Chapter 215 Suzi: ¡°Live¡­ live in your house?¡± Arron did not answer Suzi, but led Lilly to go out, and Lilly followed Arron very obediently. The pace of the two figures, one big and one small, was surprisingly the same. Suzi followed behind and was taken aback. All of a sudden, her heart was mixed, thinking that Arron was not seen by the Fu family when she was a child, and Aunt Shanna took Arron in exile abroad for a lifetime. Today, her daughter has this fate. She quietly followed behind her father and daughter, and when she was just one step away from the car, a person suddenly walked over from an oblique direction. The person looked like fifty or sixty years old, his face was full of flesh, and his head waspletely bald. , There are only a few strands of hair Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. on both sides, even if it is a neen-point haircut, it is still difficult to conceal his baldness. The old man suddenly came to Arron and said tly, ¡°Four Lord, you¡­have youe back from a field?¡± Arron looked at the old man with a cold face: ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I am a department executive of the Joan Group. My surname is Zou. You can call me Xiao Zou, Fourth Master. I just¡­I just came here with Chu Dong to see the condition of Father Fu.¡± ¡°Are you busy!¡± Arron asked coldly. ¡°I¡­I want to help you.¡± The old man calling himself Xiao Zou nodded and bowed to Arron. Arron frowned: ¡°How do you say?¡± He was still holding Lilly in his hand. At this moment, Lilly¡¯s brows were also frowned, and he looked up at the boring old man in front of him. ¡°I hold an important position in the Joan Group. Chu Dong, he¡­he often talks to me about family affairs, so I know that six years ago, Young Master Chu was¡­ This woman has been scourge. Siye Fu, you are also suffering from it. I know that you personally went to such a far ce this time to catch this woman back, just to punish her severely. ¡° Arron said coldly, ¡°Yes¡±, and then looked at the old man nkly. The old man was excited: ¡°I wonder if Siye Fu, did you think of a way to punish this woman?¡± Suzi looked at the old man in front of him with a lonely expression. Punish her? Huh! In this city, it is estimated that there are not a few people who want to punish her like this old man, right? First of all, the Lin family will look forward to her death. There are also the Chu family, the Xu family, the Shu family, and Arron. I really don¡¯t know how miserable the fate of myself and my daughter will be in the future? Sometimes I think about it, people are really miserable alive. It¡¯s better to die. At this moment, Suzi hoped that Arron would be merciful to her and her daughter, and don¡¯t torture her like this. Suzi, Arron, and Shen Only, all watched the bald and big-bellied old man exin his method of punishing Suzi. The old man¡¯s tone was full of excitement that could not be concealed: ¡°This is the fourth master, this woman is a natural sorrow. She hooked one hook and another, hooked Mr. Ling, went to hook Shu Shao, hooked Shu Shao, and went to hook again. Ze Shao, she is still not satisfied with these things. She even went to ruin your wedding with Miss Lin. She is trying to seduce you. Such a woman, since she is born to show off, it¡¯s better to let her do it. Xiao Zou, I am happy to take care of her. I assure you that I will put this woman¡¯s docile and docile posts, and when I get tired, I will push her to the dirtiest ce. Like this. Can make money, but also torture her. ¡° Suzi immediately red with anger: ¡°Old-looking ghost! You can¡¯t die!¡± Chapter 216 The old man is just an old-fashioned ghost! He just heard those people talking about Suzi and knew that Suzi was actually caught by Arron when he came back this time. I also knew that Arron would definitely not spare Suzi lightly this time, so this old thing had a clever idea, thinking that he could not only invite meritorious work in front of Arron, but also y with this woman who was hated by Quan Yuncheng. That¡¯s really wonderful. The old-looking ghost looked at Suzi ecstatically, and said with a smile: ¡°You b!tch woman, I¡¯m doing things for Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Just after the old ghost¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t pay attention, and was pushed and fell by the rushing Shen Soong. His so fat body was nearly two hundred jin, and he fell to the ground with a fat body. The meat trembled. Before he got up, Arron winked with Christopher again, and Christopher immediately knew how to drag the old guy away. ¡°Siye¡­you¡­you don¡¯t need my help anymore?¡± He has been dragged out a long way, and he is still shouting. Arron¡¯s face was extremely cold. It was so cold that Suzi didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The man continued to hold Lilly, hugged her to the car, and then looked back at Suzi: ¡°Get in the car!¡± Suzi got on the car silently. She didn¡¯t want to appreciate Nancheng, which had changed a lot in six years, but she found that the ce where Arron drove was still his residence six years ago. After half an hour, the car went downstairs. Arron stopped the car and got out of the car with the only one in his arms. Suzi found that although he didn¡¯t speak all the way, the only thing he was not afraid of Arron was that Arron hugged her, she also put her arms around Arron¡¯s neck, Suzi silently followed behind, entered the elevator, and went upstairs. Then open the door. At the door, a forty-year-old helper smiled and said, ¡°Master, you are back. ording to your instructions, the white fungus and lotus seed soup has been boiled, and I have made the dessert that children love, just made it. ¡°After speaking, the helper saw Lilly again, and she shouted in surprise: ¡°Ah, little princess, wee home.¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Arron timidly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill my mother and me? Howe you are so good to me?¡± Arron said coldly: ¡°I want to kill you, but you are too skinny. If you are fat, kill you again!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sit down and eat!¡± Arron ordered. ¡°Can¡¯t take it.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t know what medicine Arron sold in the gourd, she really didn¡¯t dare to take it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to eat. If you don¡¯t eat, the ten million you owe will start to count interest!¡± Arron said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat it!¡± No matter what is in the food, just eat it. There is no other way anyway. She watched Shen only eat. I took a car for more than one or two hours, took another three hours on the ne, got off the ne and went to the hospital. This trip took five or six hours. The only thing was that I was hungry and ate very happily. Suzi didn¡¯t eat much. She must always be alert to this Arron. On the contrary, the only vignce is getting weaker and weaker. Is it a child? She only spent five or six hours with Arron before she disappeared hostile to him. Not only that, the little things fell asleep after eating. Putting the sleeping child in the guest bedroom, and as soon as he came out, Suzi bumped his head into Arron¡¯s arms. At the same time, Arron also held Suzi in his arms. Suzi trembled in shock: ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± Chapter 217 – 218 Chapter 217 ¨C 218 Chapter 217 Arron bent down to hold Suzi in his arms, and asked meaningfully: ¡°It¡¯s an airne and a car. Don¡¯t you think your body is already stinky? Now, it¡¯s time to wash it well. It¡¯s time to take a shower.¡± After speaking, the man ignored Suzi¡¯s fright and struggle, and walked straight toward his living room with Suzi in his arms. His bedroom, Suzi, hade in once, that time six years ago, and almost killed Suzi. And this time, he actually took her into his bedroom? Suzi is still struggling desperately: ¡°Arron, if I take a bath, I can wash it myself, please put me down, if you don¡¯t let me down, I, I¡­ will call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police?¡± The man sneered lightly: ¡°Are you sure you are a woman who owes me tens of millions of debts and is in my house again. Is it useful for you to call the police? Or do you want to wake up your daughter now?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore and could only let him hold her into the bathroom. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His bathroom isrge and luxurious, and it is full of masculine coldness and domineering, and it is full of men¡¯s breath, and Suzi suddenly blushes. She remembered that six years ago, when she was pregnant with Shen Wei for only three months, she tried to marry him. In fact, she has never hated him, on the contrary, she is very attached to him deep in her heart. It¡¯s just that she never said this to him. There was a two-month period when she was taking care of Aunt Xia in the hospital. He was with her from time to time. The moment when both of them chatted with Aunt Xia. Suzi felt the most breath of life and the warmest time. The man put her on the washstand and was about to untie her clothes. Suzi held the man¡¯s wrist with his nervous hands: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± She was really not used to being alone with him, and she was still alone with him in the bathroom. Especially when he chased her repeatedly, and now he took her back to prepare for the torture of fragmentation, Suzi was even more unustomed. The man asked sarcastically: ¡°Why? Are you trying to catch me again?¡± ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°No?¡± The man asked with great interest: ¡°In thisnd six years ago, you were a woman who turned her hands for the clouds and rained her hands. You are a powerful woman who walks in the upper circle of the southern city! Why, feel shy now? You can pretend too, right? ¡° Suzi raised his eyes and looked at Arron coldly and calmly: ¡°Mr. Fu, you have seen my daughter Lilly. She looks so much like you. As long as you are willing to do DNA, you will find that she is you. Child. Eight years ago, I was sentenced to a ten-year severe sentence, but when I was in prison for two years, I was released on parole for one day under Jarod¡¯s guarantee. It was a guarantee letter signed by Jarod himself. There was a date on it. A man like you with hands and eyes should be able to find it when he goes to prison for a check. Mr. Fu, when did you spend time with a woman, you should know better than me? After that night, I was sent to prison again. I thought I would sit in the bottom of the prison, butter, it was you! You fished me out of prison, the Lin family didn¡¯t even know! Even myself I don¡¯t know why I was released from prison. I thought it was me who helped the Lin family. The Lin family found it conscience and helped me buy the rtionship and let me out. I thought so! But I didn¡¯t expect that the Lin family would actually rece me with Lanita and ask for credit from you. But me? Am I sacrificed for nothing? Chapter 218 Where is my child? How innocent is my child? Didn¡¯t I know that you were the father of the child in my stomach six years ago, shouldn¡¯t I fight for my child for me? Of course, even if you know that the child in my stomach belongs to you, you can¡¯t want her, because we have no feelings at all. Let¡¯s not say that you didn¡¯t know it was me that night, even if you knew it was me, maybe you Don¡¯t wait until now, you¡¯ve already killed me, right? I¡¯m telling you this just to tell you that what I called your eyes in Nancheng six years ago was that I was innocently involved in your circle, between you, Joan and the Lin family. I am like a joke and a clown. What am I doing wrong? I have never seduce Joan, and I have never proactively approached you. But you can¡¯t find the south, east, south, west, north, east, and west. I¡¯m a girl with no father and no mother, with a child in her belly. Mr. Fu, tell me, how can I turn the clouds and the rain? Mr. Fu, when you satirize me like this now, you make me feel that you are the strong and I am the weak. If the strong should use the weak, it would be guilt. You think I am a b!tch who seduce a lot of men, then I am. I won¡¯t run away. ¡° After Suzi finished speaking, she let go of the hands holding his wrists. At the same time as she let go, she almost fell off the washstand with an unstable center of gravity. It was because his hands were quick and quick, and he stretched out his arms to pinch her weak waist. He sat her on the sink again. The man whispered: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in six years. You have learned a lot about the little mouth, and you will be able to fight for yourself?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± He was too close, and she almost smelled the tobo smell in his mouth. It was an unpleasant smell at first, but it was very domineering and aggressive after another smell. Suzi had also smelled it from him before. At that time, she didn¡¯t hate the smell on him, and now six yearster, she still doesn¡¯t hate the smell. On the contrary, there is a sense of familiarity surrounded by it, and a feeling of being tamed after being invaded. She looked like a lost deer, looking at him with a wink. The man said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to marry me? What is the essence of marriage?¡± Suzi¡¯s conclusion: ¡°¡­¡± The man got closer to her again, his cold and resolute face was right on the tip of her nose, she shrank and backed away, her body was almost bent in the sink, and the man¡¯srge, moist hands were appropriate. He dragged Suzi with the other hand and went deep into the back of her neck, so as to ensure that she would not fall into the water. Her long hair was scattered between his fingers, lingering. Don¡¯t have an unspeakable taste. The man¡¯s tone is even lower: ¡°The essence of marriage is that you and me are together! The reality of being a husband and wife!¡± Understand? ¡° ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± She was flustered and confused now, and her heartbeat was fierce. Suzi felt that her heart was about to jump into her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then I¡¯ll teach you.¡± The man suddenly picked her up, turned and put her on the sink. Suzi eximed, and pushed him with both hands subconsciously: ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 219 – 220 Chapter 219 ¨C 220 Chapter 219 Suzi struggled desperately, but the harder he struggled, the more powerful the man holding her would be. In terms of strength, she was not his opponent at all, and ten Suzi could not break free from Arron¡¯s embrace. Suzi¡¯s struggling strength is getting smaller and smaller. She suddenly felt that her struggle was meaningless. When she followed him back to Nancheng from Quxian County, when he brought her back from the hospital, she was destined to enter his house again with the only one. Now, he will treat her like this. Suzi asked himself in his heart, you¡¯ve already thought of it, haven¡¯t you? You have always longed for this, haven¡¯t you? For so many years, even if you avoid him every time, there is still hope in your heart. You took the only one to escape with Sanford so hard, Sanford was so good to you, but you just made friends with Sanford. You have never forgotten Arron, have you? Suzi stopped struggling. The man¡¯s lips also covered at this moment. At this time, Arron finally felt that the woman in his arms was found right. For a long time, even if Arron knew that Lanita was pregnant with his child, deep down in his heart, he still didn¡¯t want to marry Lanita. He has been looking for the feeling of that night in Lanita. But I haven¡¯t felt that way. The girl that night cried and shrank in his arms, very jerky, but when he attacked the city, she was so strong and stubborn, but when he saw Lanita again, Lanita was not that kind of temperament at all. Lanita is ostentatious, vain, hypocritical, and loves to lie. How could it be the girl that night? Arron and Lanita regretted their marriage not because Suzi had a trouble with Lanita. Even if Suzi didn¡¯t have a marriage at that moment, Arron would withdraw from the wedding because Arron had promised to his mother that he would be married in this life. We only get married once, we only marry one wife, and I will never find another woman outside. Since he is only married once in his life, he must not be perfunctory. Moreover, he is already married. The person who used to get married was Suzi, the woman who made him feel that night. From the moment he left the wedding scene, he started looking for Suzi. However, this searchsted six years! In six years, she hides and seeks with him like a mouse and cat, but whenever he can find a trace, she will run away without a trace again. What a cunning fox! If it weren¡¯t for Sanford¡¯s house, let him know in advance. If it weren¡¯t for the careful preparation this time, he woulde to Quxian quietly without any movement, and then be friends with some local gangsters under the pseudonym, and then cause some trouble in the kindergarten through the son of his friend¡¯s younger brother. Arron doubted, could he still see his daughter Lilly in this life? Can you still see the only woman who has had a substantive marriage with him and has a marriage certificate? He really wanted to punish her fiercely! Even if it was a k!ss, he was so overbearing that she couldn¡¯t resist it at all. Just when he k!ssed her and was about to suffocate, he waved her again and threw her into the bathtub with hot water. A man¡¯s bathtub is veryrge, equivalent to a small bathhouse. Chapter 220 There is also a porcin lounge chair in the bathtub, and people lie on it, enjoying the hot water close to the skin blowing on the body. That feeling is not inferior to the feeling of hot springs. Suzi had never used such a luxurious bathtub when she was so old. The moment a man threw her into the water, she felt a sense of suffocation. She panicked and climbed up desperately. The sprinkler in the bathtub happened to spray on her face, and Suzi couldn¡¯t open her eyes at all. She waved her hands wildly, shouting in horror: ¡°Help, help.¡± She was originally a duck, and because she was elbowed by the man, her whole heart contracted, so she noticed that the water in the bathtub reached her thigh at best. At this moment, the drops of water, sweat, and tears on Suzi¡¯s face mixed together, making her look very pitiful. The man who stepped into the bathtub sneered coldly, and sped her in his arms to stabilize her: ¡°Look at what you are! It¡¯s not like putting you in the ocean, just such a small bathtub, you are afraid In this way, are you afraid because you can¡¯t swim, or because you are afraid of me?¡± As he said, his clear breath and his masculine aura came to Suzi. Suzi¡¯s heartbeat speeded up. She couldn¡¯t tell how much jokes there was in his words, and she just replied nkly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­I¡¯m afraid of you, I¡¯m afraid¡­I¡¯m afraid of falling into the water.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of me?¡± the man asked in a low voice. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What are you afraid of him? Although she gave birth to a child with him, she has never been alone with a man since that night. Even though she has been living with Sanford for the past six years, they are very innocent. She and Sanford are brothers and sisters. Suzi has never been in contact with any man so close, is he still in the bathtub, can you not be afraid? ¡°Uh! I forgot. You actually never met me six years ago because you were in a dark room. No wonder you were so scared. But if you are scared, you can¡¯t escape today.¡± After she finished speaking, before Suzi could react, the man had grabbed her wrist and usually pulled her into his arms. Suzi was even more panicked that he didn¡¯t know what to do next. On the surface, he looked cold and cold like the Hell Hell, but when he waited for her to take a bath, he was so delicate and gentle. For a few seconds, Suzi was so drowsy and soaked in hot water. I felt that such Arron and the daytime Arron were not like a person at all. The degree of relief of the water temperature caused Suzi to lose energy without too much time. She leaned in Arron¡¯s arms. The man is low and maic, ten good to hear the sound that can make the ear pregnant hover in her ears, blowing Suzi¡¯s auricle tickling: ¡°Women, it is good for you to serve me, but now, how can it be changed? Be me serving you? You really have not changed! You were so cunning six years ago, six yearster, are you still so cunning? Huh? ¡° C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not cunning. I can¡¯t fight you at all. I never fight you. Six years ago, I just wanted to marry you and find a safe home for my daughter. I just I don¡¯t want my daughter to be under the fence since I was a child. I never thought about fighting with you¡­uuu.¡± Suzi cried hard. She looked at him helplessly with a pair of teary eyes. The man¡¯s heart was suddenly poked. He leaned down and k!ssed her tears, and asked softly: ¡°In the future, will you still run away?¡± Chapter 221 – 222 Chapter 221 ¨C 222 Chapter 221 Suzi cried so helplessly: ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t run away, I will never run away again.¡± The man sneered, then slowly lowered his head and k!ssed it. The next thing happened naturally, and this was the result of his six years of searching. It is also the home where she has spared her body and mind for six years. Later, Suzi fell asleep in Arron¡¯s arms, but even though she was asleep, there were still clear and helpless tears in her eyes. The man sat up with her in his arms, flicked off the pure Lingling drops of water, then took arge bath towel from the washstand and wrapped them up, and hugged her out. She slept very heavily, because of the unstable center of gravity, her hands subconsciously wrapped around his head and neck. It¡¯s as if the baby is unconsciously looking for her mother¡¯s embrace, looking tender and helpless. Dry her body and hair moisture, put her slowly in the bed, and watch her sleep soundly, but the man couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He took out a cigar from the bedside table to smoke, smoking while watching her sleeping face. Her skin is as fair and smooth as six years ago, but her small face looks thinner and smaller than it was six years ago. Arron even thinks that her cheeks are as big as half of his p? The bones are even thinner, like a leaf. What life has she been living in these six years? Halfway through the cigar, the man¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and nced at it. It was his father who called. Six years ago, when his mother Shanna was seriously ill, his father and aunt were far abroad. Naturally, the reason was that he eliminated all of the aunt¡¯s sons, which caused the aunt to be overwhelmed and go abroad for treatment. In order to appease the aunt, the father went abroad with the aunt. Father did not return until half a yearter. At that time, his mother Shanna had been buried for four months. The father confessed and cried before his mother¡¯s grave, and begged Arron to move his mother¡¯s grave back to the Fu family graves. Arron did not agree. His rtionship with his father is nothing more than a name. His father is very concerned about his marriage and often calls him, but Arron seldom goes back to visit his father and aunt. He doesn¡¯t know this moment, it¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the matter with his father¡¯s call? Arron connected very unhappily: ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Arron.¡± Dad yelled earnestly on the other side: ¡°The woman you brought back today¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Arron pinched out the cigarette butt, then looked down at the woman in his arms, the woman¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°I heard that she spent some time in Nancheng six years ago? Or was she trying to approach you by approaching your mother? I heard your grandfather said that she harmed many upper-ss princes at that time?¡± At that end, Fu Zhengxiong tentatively Asked s3xually. Arron here is extremely cold and impatient: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Arron.¡± The voice of the aunt suddenly changed to the voice of the aunt. The aunt¡¯s tone to Arron was also cautious: ¡°Arron, the aunt knows that aunt has no right to talk about you, even if I say you, you won¡¯t agree. Listen, but¡­ after you walked out of your grandpa¡¯s ward today, many people called your dad. What said that the enchantress is back again. Said that the demon girl was captured by you this time, and said that you would definitely not spare the demon girl lightly. I also heard people say that this demon girl is the woman who disturbed your marriage with Miss Lin Family? ¡° Arron¡¯s tone was extremely rude: ¡°You really don¡¯t have the right to ask.¡± Aunt: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Arron, how do you talk to your aunt!¡± Chapter 222 Arron¡¯s tone was very cold and hard: ¡°Dad, is there anything else? I¡¯ll hang up if it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Something!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said in an angry tone: ¡°It was Jarod and his current wife who came to us, saying that the woman you brought back is a disaster and evildoer! She said her ability to deceive people is first-rate. Arron! Don¡¯t forget, Miss Lin had a miscarriage identally because of you. She is also the woman who almost entered the marriage hall with you. Moreover, Lanita was the only granddaughter of Grandpa Shu, and Grandpa Shu loved him very much. You can not give other people¡¯s face, but you can¡¯t fail to give the face of Mr. Shu! ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his son did not speak, Fu Zhengxiong continued: ¡°Jarod told me that the woman you brought back was a disaster, saying that she might confuse you, but my own son I know best that you will not be confided by anyone. You tell dad now! Is it like those people said, you punish her by bringing this woman back? ¡° Arron sneered: ¡°So what, not so?¡± Fu Zhengxiong scolded: ¡°Whether it is or not, you will deal with this woman as soon as possible! Didn¡¯t the executive from your little aunt¡¯spany want to deal with this woman today? Why didn¡¯t you give it to him! Your grandfather is seriously ill now, don¡¯t let him see this woman and get angry again! ¡° After speaking, Fu Zhengxiong hung up angrily. Usually he really didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper like this with his son, but today he used the power of the old man to teach his son a lesson. Here, Arron just put the phone on the bedside table, and when he looked down, he saw that the woman Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. in his arms had opened her eyes. It¡¯s just that her eyes didn¡¯t look at him, they were half drooping. ¡°Wake up?¡± the man asked in a low, maic voice. The woman said nothing, but lowered her head. ¡°Have you heard the conversation just now?¡± Arron asked again. Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Then she said incoherently: ¡°I¡­I can, can I trouble you to turn around¡­I, I want to go back to my room and get dressed. I want to talk to you after I get dressed, okay?¡± The man sneered and didn¡¯t answer Suzi. Only the deep and bottomless ck eyes looked at her, and Suzi was at a loss as he looked at her, and he looked pitiful in her arms. The man changed his hand and lit another cigar, smoking a cloud of smoke. For a moment, the whole bedroom smelled of cigar. Suzi liked to smell his smoke, but she still didn¡¯t dare to look up. It wasn¡¯t until the man finished smoking the cigar that he suddenly sat up and held her in his arms. ¡°Say it now if you have something.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± Suzi had nowhere to put his hands, so he could only put his hands on his chest: ¡°You just started punishing me, right? And when I just came out of the hospital, the bald and big-bellied old man, he will be my next one. The man to serve, isn¡¯t it?¡± Speaking of this, Suzi suddenly choked up: ¡°I¡­I just wanted to ask you, I¡­how many men like this did you let me serve before I was willing to let go¡­ let my daughter make a living?¡± The man frowned, looked at Suzi sharply, and then asked every word: ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 223 – 224 Chapter 223 ¨C 224 Chapter 223 Suzi did not directly answer Arron¡¯s question. Her expression was bleak and indifferent, but her tone was calm and quiet: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I owe you money anyway! Even if I don¡¯t owe you money, you can still make me owe you. In short, you captured me back. Since I don¡¯t want you toe back, then I will do whatever you ask me to do. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, in the eyes of these people in the upper circles of your southern city, my reputation, Suzi, has long been stinking. In the eyes of you people, I am a spective and conspiring woman. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you are willing to let my daughter make a living. ¡° He was on the phone with someone just now and she heard it clearly. Although she had never seen Arron¡¯s father, Suzi also knew who was calling. And Suzi can hear from the other¡¯s tone, it seems that the whole Nancheng people are waiting to see Arron meets the punishment of Suzi? She couldn¡¯t escape anyway. So, it doesn¡¯t matter. The man was angry at Suzi¡¯s words, and immediately wanted to turn her around and beat her severely. But as soon as he saw her such a delicate appearance, he stopped this impulsive thought again. He only inserted his rough hand into Suzi¡¯s messy long hair, looked at her with cold eyes, and said word by word: ¡°Woman! Listen to me, my friend has already put those ten million The debt is transferred to me. From then on, I am your creditor! You know I am a businessman. I, Arron, has always been cruel and cruel, and you have seen it with your own eyes. Since the debt of 10 million yuan has been transferred to me, I will earn interest every day. Do you know how to earn interest? ¡°Suzi¡¯s heart sinks more and more. She already thought about it! In Arron¡¯s hands, Arron would definitely make her Suzi worse than dead. The reason why he was so kind to her six years ago was because she took care of his mother with all her heart and responsibility. But now, he is only cruel to her, nothing else. Even though Suzi thought of this, he was still trembling when he saw Arron face to face at this moment, and when he heard these words from Arron. There is also an unspeakable pain in my heart. She trembled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the interest¡­how much is the interest?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Ten million! If you follow the private interest, you have to pay me three million in interest per year for ten million! This is already the least.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So woman! You¡¯d better make me satisfied before you can earn more money! Only then can you have the opportunity to pay off the money you owe me. I am very trustworthy in business! As long as you pay off the money, I will naturally If you let your daughter go, not only will you let go, but I will let you go! The premise is that you have to take care of me first! ¡° Arron¡¯s icy tone was as cold and painful as a piece of icy ball poking into Suzi¡¯s heart. Suzi, the people in Nancheng said that what you said was not wrong at all. He was so cruel to you, but you were always attached to him. You are cheap after all! Two lines of clear tears fell from his cheeks. The man leaned over and sucked the tears from Suzi¡¯s cheek in his mouth. Suzi blushed immediately. She was a little at a loss, trying to push him away, but was held tighter by the man. Chapter 224 The man picked up her messy hair and saidzily: ¡°Tell you a shortcut.¡± Suzi: ¡°Wh¡­what shortcut?¡± ¡°If you take care of me, maybe I can help you pay off the debt you owe me!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I haven¡¯t recovered yet, but I saw the man raised his arm and turned off the wallmp. The man¡¯s arm circled her again, and saidzily, ¡°Sleep!¡± Suzi had toy down on his chest cautiously, daring not to fall asleep for a long time. She wanted to get up to see how her daughter Shen was sleeping, but before she got up, she was pressed by the man¡¯s legs and she couldn¡¯t move. Can only nest in his arms, the atmosphere does not dare to breathe. Now Suzi can only pray. When her daughter wakes up and cannot find her mother crying, she can hear her. Maybe it was because I was really tired, maybe because I missed my daughter¡¯s thoughts, and then Suzi didn¡¯t even know how he fell asleep. She breathed evenly in Arron¡¯s arms. Maybe it was too cold, because Arron¡¯s quilt was very thin. Slowly, Suzi began to approach the man, andter, she was all on Arron¡¯s body. When Suzi was in the small town of Quxian County, she had a long cylindrical pillow. Every time she slept, she used to sleep on her side, and then crossed her legs on the pillow. She always felt safe to sleep like this. But now the pillow is gone. When she didn¡¯t know if she was asleep, she used Arron¡¯s leg as a pillow, so that the two legs were wrapped around Arron¡¯s leg like a rattan. Suzi was sleeping sweetly, but Arron couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. He has been looking for her for six years! Six full years! Finally at this moment, she fell asleep next to him. When the man thought of his six years of hard work and six years of suffering, he wanted to wake her up now! When she thought of looking at him with her cold and lonely expression, she said to him, ¡°You tortured me in this way. How many men do you want me to apany?¡± Arron wanted to strangle Suzi to death. . However, he just sneered at himself: ¡°Woman! If I want to kill you, why bother to do so? Why don¡¯t you think about how many women in the entire Cloud City want to climb into your man¡¯s bed? You A man has only bathed one woman in his life! Are you still wronged? ¡° ¡°Well, a pillow, I want a pillow.¡± In his sleep, Suzi mumbled to find her pillow, her legs kicking around under the covers. The man let out a low cry, then lifted a leg and stuffed it to her so that she could use it as a pillow. The woman stopped now. The man sneered and sneered, then raised his arms, circled her in his arms, and then his lips fell deeply andnded on her messy hair. After k!ssing for a long time, the man fell asleep satisfied. Go. It was like this all night, and Suzi was sleeping on the pillows of living people very sweetly. Arron didn¡¯t even change his posture all night, his legs and feet were numb, and it was almost not his. Early the next morning. The sun slowly rose from the east in the Western Wei Dynasty, and Suzi also slowly woke up from her fragrant sleep. At first, she thought she was in a small courtyard in Quxian County, and she muttered: ¡°Only, it¡¯s time to get up baby, or you¡¯ll bete for kindergarten.¡± After shouting, she suddenly stunned. Because what she touched with her hand was not a pillow or a quilt, but, as if it were a person? Suzi shuddered in shock, and his whole body was fully awake. The moment he opened his eyes, Suzi was stunned. Chapter 225 – 226 Chapter 225 ¨C 226 Chapter 225 On therge and messy bed, Arron was still immersed in his sleep. His sleeping face is not as sharp as when he was awake. On the contrary, he looked very beautiful when he fell asleep. The man¡¯s face was as sharp as a knife and axe. It is simply the favorite of God, and so is the skin color of a man. The firm skin that has been practicing martial arts all year round. His skin was full of healthy bronze, s3xy and rough. On this rough and firm bronze skin, there is actually a small long shiny strip of water. Suzi immediately realized that it was the saliva from the corners of her lips after she fell asleep. God! Is this to be ashamed? He reminded myself not to be so cheap, even if I was tortured to death by him, I must retain myst dignity, but unknowingly I sleptfortably in his arms. Not only that, my head was still resting on his. Chest. He also poured saliva on his chest. Suzi really wanted to find a hole to drill. She is not a girl with a hippy smiley face and a thick-skinned face. She has always been responsible for her duties, and she is very transparent in seeing people and things. From childhood to adulthood, Suzi rarely joked with people, and never acted like a baby. At this moment, Suzi had to push his head into his squeaky nest like an ostrich. This drill woke up the man. The man watched the woman¡¯s movements sleepily, wondering what she was going to do? Are you acting like a baby? She doesn¡¯t seem to be such a hypocritical woman. Arron raised her arms around her neck, raised her chin with one hand, and asked her in azy and maic voice: ¡°Why, I haven¡¯t pillowed my arm for the whole night? It was early in the morning and went to me again. Arched in your arms?¡± Suzi¡¯s face flushed with shame. She didn¡¯t know how to exin to him, she had no face to exin. The tighter he lifted her chin, the harder she lowered her head. The man noticed something was wrong, he changed to a serious tone and asked her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Do you need him to apany him at home? The man calmed down his tone and said, ¡°I have a regr meeting in the morning, so many people are waiting for me not to bete, and I will be back early in the evening¡­¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Suzi said twice in a row. Is this to shame her! She simply gave it up: ¡°You¡­ you have¡­ my saliva, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Saliva? Only then did Arron see that there was a small stream flowing from his chest. Then she smiled unconsciously, and couldn¡¯t help but teasing her: ¡°Why? Want to put a mark on me? This mark is wiped off, you have to change the way next time.¡± Suzi¡¯s face suddenly reddened. ¡°Get up,¡± the man said. ¡°You take yours, I will get up again after you go.¡± Suzi shrank under the quilt, but didn¡¯t look up at the man. The man screamed: ¡°One of my legs is entangled by you, how can I get up if you don¡¯t let it go?¡± Only then did Suzi realize that her legs were wrapped around his legs, and she never knew why she slept sofortably. It turned out to be because of his legs. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, my leg will be tangled and scrapped by you!¡± the man yelled in angrily. Suzi let go in a panic, and then shrank into a nket like a cat. The man doesn¡¯t care about her, he sits up like a carp, in front of her, putting on clothes, underwear, shirts and ties, trousers, and suits one by one in front of her. Chapter 226 Seeing that Suzi was still huddled in the quilt like an ostrich and refused toe out, the man fished her out of the quilt and looked up and down at her before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get out of bed today. Get a good rest. The domestic helper will bring you the meal.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you heard!¡± the man said coldly to her again. That tone seemed to be an order. Can¡¯t tolerate her refuting orders. ¡°Listen¡­ I heard it.¡± Anyway, he was at his mercy, whatever he said was what he said. Suzi only hoped that he could leave this bedroom soon, so she could find her own clothes to put on, and then went to take a look at Shen Only as soon as possible. I haven¡¯t seen the only one all night, how about the only one sleeping? Is it practical? Are you afraid, are you crying, are you worried that your mother doesn¡¯t want her? The only one is only five years old, still so young, and has never left his mother. Maybe it was Suzi¡¯s expression that revealed her thoughts. Suzi suddenly heard the man say: ¡°I forgot. You haven¡¯t seen your daughter all night.¡± After speaking, he turned around and took out a white shirt from the closet. Whether she wanted to wear it or not, he put the white shirt on for her, and then he hugged her out of bed. Open the bedroom door. Suzi immediately heard a child¡¯s voice: ¡°Auntie, have you seen my mother?¡± Then a kind voice said: ¡°Little princess,e, take another bite obediently.¡± ¡°Where is my mother, I want my mother.¡± Shen Wei tried hard to endure his crying, and bravely asked. ¡°Your mother and your father are still sleeping, little princess, do you want little brother and little sister?¡± the domestic helper asked with a smile. Lilly nodded: ¡°I always wanted a little brother and a little sister, but my mother said that I only have myself, and I have no brother and no sister. Auntie, can you help me ask for a little brother and little sister? I like my sister a little bit more .¡± The domestic helperughed immediately: ¡°Little princess, you are so cute. I definitely can¡¯t help you with this, but your parents can satisfy your wish. They will help you ask for younger brothers and younger sisters now.¡± ¡°That badass, is he really my father?¡± Lilly asked innocently, tilting his head. The domestic helper said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lilly pouted: ¡°Actually, I have seen from the mirror of the car a long time ago that the stinky viin looks exactly like me. I know he is my father, but he is very violent to my mother. Afraid of him.¡± The domestic helper gave a spoonful of porridge to Shen¡¯s mouth again: ¡°Little princess, you can¡¯t call Dad a badass. This way others will say that our little princess is rude.¡± ¡°Then what should I call him?¡± Shen Only asked again. ¡°Call his father.¡± The domestic helper coaxed. Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± She is not familiar with the bad guys, so of course she can¡¯t call her father. Although she wanted to call her father a little bit in her heart, the only thing she knew was that if she called her father, her mother would definitely feel heartache. So she didn¡¯t shout. ¡°The only one.¡± Suzi shouted behind him. When Lilly turned his head, he saw his mother and the badass. My mother was wearing a fat white shirt, her legs were long and thin and smooth, and the shoes she wore on her feet were also veryrge. However, this outfit looks pretty good. Lilly rushed forward: ¡°Mom, the aunt said, you and the bad guy are helping me ask for a little brother and a little sister?¡± Suzi + Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 227 – 228 Chapter 227 ¨C 228 Chapter 227 Suzi¡¯s face turned red in an instant, she cleared her throat and half-bended to ask Lilly: ¡°Baby, tell mom, did you sleep wellst night? Are you afraid?¡± Lilly nodded, her face showing imperceptible pride, she pulled Suzi¡¯s hand to make Suzi squat down, and quietly said in Suzi¡¯s ear: ¡°Mom, the bed in the stinky viin¡¯s house is veryfortable, like a princess. It¡¯s the same as the cradle. I dream of sleeping at night. I sleep very well. I¡¯m not afraid at all. Mom, the only one is brave. Mom, did you sleep wellst night? Are you scared? ¡° Shen Only¡¯s bed was specially customized for her by Arron. The side of the bed was like a crooked moon, and the bed was surrounded by wreaths, like in a dream. Shen only liked it when he first came in yesterday. However, she was still angry with Arron yesterday. She didn¡¯t show it. Now she slept. Actually, Shen Zai hadn¡¯t been very angry with Arron anymore, and she wasn¡¯t too afraid of Arron. But she wants to protect her mother. She knew that her mother was afraid of Arron. Looking at my mother now, it seems that she is still very afraid of this stinky viin. Suzi smiled slightly and looked at Lilly: ¡°The only one who sleepsfortably, mother is relieved. Mother¡­¡± How can she tell the only one that she was entangled with the bad guy in the only mouthst night? She was embarrassed to speak out. ¡°Mom, did the badass prepare a bed for you? Did he let you sleepst night?¡± The only question and answer that was worried. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The housemaid next to him couldn¡¯t help but smile. The man called the stinky viin by Lilly looked at Lilly without expression and said bluntly: ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare the bed for your mother, so your mother slept with mest night, and I held her all night!¡± Suzi¡¯s face turned redder, and she dropped her head until she almost fell to the floor. Lilly asked innocently: ¡°Mom is not a child, how can you be hugged by you as a bad guy!¡± ¡°Although your mother is not a child, she is afraid to sleep alone. You used to sleep with your mother in your arms in Quxian, but now it¡¯s me.¡± Arron said without changing her face. ¡°Oh.¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t find the right words to refute the bad guys. She thinks that the bad guys are also reasonable. She used to sleep with her mother. Now she sleeps in such a beautiful bed by herself. There is no one to hug her mother. It seems that the bad guys are not that bad? Bing more and more pleasing? Lilly looked up at Arron questioningly. ¡°The only thing is, your mother hasn¡¯t woken up yet. She will continue to sleep. You will go to the Lilly: ¡°Why are you going to thepany?¡± Suzi was also anxious: ¡°Why take the only one away, where will I go where the only one is going!¡± The man turned his head and looked at Suzi with a strange expression: ¡°What kind of brain circuit are Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. you? Do you have any clothes? Do you run around the streets in one of myrge shirts?¡± Suzi suddenly concluded. He was right. ¡°Can¡¯t you leave the only one at home? I can¡¯t run if I dress like this.¡± Suzi asked again. ¡°No! She is my hostage!¡± Arron replied mercilessly. As soon as he lowered his head, he looked at the girl who was looking up at him and ordered: ¡°Go and eat! Your mother needs a rest. I will take her to rest now.¡± After finishing speaking, before Suzi could react, he hugged Suzi and walked into his bedroom. I walked to the door, and when I turned around I saw the little thing looking at him. Arron¡¯s eyes widened, and Lilly immediately kicked off. Chapter 228 She is not afraid of bad guys now, she finds it funny. Suzi, who was carried in, said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean that your bedroom is full of organs and hidden weapons?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Does she dare to move, maybe she will die if she moves. ¡°This room is personally identifiable. Your body is full of my smell, especially the deepest part inside. Now you are safe in this room.¡± Arron said. Suzi blushed again. She found that she really didn¡¯t live up to her temper, and blushed at every turn. Every time she blushed, she was a manifestation of being spied on by him. The man put her back in the bed and shouted back: ¡°Sister Li, take a goose down quilt.¡± The goose down quilt was brought quickly. Arron covered Suzi¡¯s quilt, and Suzi kept shrinking in the pure white goose down quilt while watching Arron change his clothes. He did not shy away from her existence. Just in front of her, she took out all the home clothes clean, and then put on the clothes, shirts, ties, suits, and trousers that went out. The man¡¯s figure is really good. It¡¯s the typical dress that looks thin and has a fleshy body. Especially when he wears a suit, he will definitely not lose to the popr male movie star. Suzi actually looked a little delirious. All he was thinking about were his bronze-colored steel-like muscles, and the fragile situation in his arms yesterday. When the man left, Suzi didn¡¯t even notice. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mrs.¡± shouted the domestic helper outside. This title is really ironic. Suzi didn¡¯t want to answer: ¡°Madam, please answer me. You answer me before I cane in. Otherwise, if Ie in, there will be hidden weapons in this room.¡± Ah! Suzi didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. She immediately said clearly: ¡°Come in.¡± In an instant, the domestic helper walked in and came to Suzi with a dinner te in his hand and smiled: ¡°Mrs., have breakfast. This is the white fungus, red dates and lotus seed soup that my husband specially asked me to boil. Come on, my wife opens her mouth.¡± The domestic helper was very gentle. He was under fifty and looked like a mother. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but opened his mouth. With just one bite, I finished a bowl of glutinous lotus porridge. The maid sent the dinner te back, and then showered the medicine box over again. After seeing the medicine box, Suzi immediately said embarrassedly, ¡°Uh¡­I¡¯m fine, no need¡­no need to go. Medicine.¡± Being drugged by another person, she really couldn¡¯t help this face. Even if the other person was a female, she was embarrassed, which was tantamount to being spied on all of her private life. ¡°Mrs.¡± Li Sao said with a gentle smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay madam, you don¡¯t need to treat me as someone else, you just need to treat me as a doctor. I am a professional. Believe me, if a woman¡¯s body doesn¡¯t handle well, In the future, you will suffer from your wife, your wife, and your daughter, and your daughter is so cute. In the future, if you have children, you must first ensure your own health to ensure that the children can have warm and sufficient love.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Sister Li is right. In any case, she is not dead now, she wants to live, and only if she is alive, the daughter can have a better chance to live. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Li¡¯s wife said gently. Chapter 229 – 230 Chapter 229 ¨C 230 Chapter 229 Although Suzi was shy, she also obeyed Li¡¯s arrangement. As expected, Sister Li is a family nursing doctor. She has professional techniques and takes care of Suzi very well. People are also very empathetic. Suzi was rather embarrassed. Aunt Li smiled gently: ¡°Madam, you have a thin skin, no wonder Mr. likes you so much.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Sister Li shouted. ¡°Yeah.¡± Although Suzi knew that he was not his wife, but Li Sao called her, she did not object to it because she knew that the objection was invalid. ¡°I think the little princess also wants her younger siblings very much. With Mr.¡¯s financial resources, it is impossible for him to have only one child. If you have children in the future, you have to protect yourself. Madam, don¡¯t move, I will take the suppository. Put it away.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t dare to move. After the suppository was pushed, Li Sao carefully said to Suzi: ¡°Mrs., you must stay in bed for at least one hour.¡± Suzi hid his head under the quilt and mumbled: ¡°I see.¡± Li¡¯s wife quit very empathetic and didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Without Arron by his side, Suzi slept alone on his big bed in Arron¡¯s bedroom, and he fell asleep peacefully and soundly. Later, Suzi was awakened by a knock on the door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Madam.¡± Sister Li shouted outside. ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi, who woke up, felt much better and didn¡¯t hurt at all. Sao Li¡¯s technique is really gentle, and the effect is good. Suzi sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Sao Li?¡± ¡°Mrs., Mrs. asked the store to bring the clothes. Would you like toe out and try them on?¡± Li Sao asked gently outside. Clothing? Yes! She definitely wants it! She didn¡¯t have to wear a single piece of clothing. She couldn¡¯t go out without clothes. Of course she wanted clothes. Urgent need! Did Arron bring it here? Suzi suddenly felt an indescribable warm current in his heart. I hurriedly put on Arron¡¯s shirt and walked out after wearing Arron¡¯s big slippers. Two white-cordies stood in the living room. When they saw Suzi, they all looked envious. The girl with messy hair has a sleepy look and azy look. The girl is wearing a loose man¡¯s shirt. The man¡¯s shirt is so fat that he can fit another Suzi. However, this effect makes Suzi thin and thin. Without losing s3xiness. Layers of strawberry imprints wereyered on the neck, and most of the beautiful straight long legs were exposed, so that the two white-cordies present could immediately think that this was a girl who had been overly doted by Mr. Fu. Her charming and lonely appearance can almost arouse the jealousy of Jeonnam City women. However, the two staff members in front of them did not dare to be jealous of Suzi. They were ordered by Arron¡¯s assistant Christopher to bring clothes to his wife. In Fu Siye¡¯s house, they dare not say a word. Their biggest task is to take good care of thedy with all their heart and responsibility. ¡°Madam.¡± One of the women yelled gracefully: ¡°Where is the cloakroom, we will help you try on the clothes. If the clothes don¡¯t fit properly, they can be reced. But Siye Fu has already said Yes, he knows your size, especially the waist, and Siye Fu can pinch it with his hand.¡± What the female staff member said was actually a kind of envy, and Suzi¡¯s cheeks blushed in Suzi¡¯s ears. His hand pinched her waist, one pinch was urate. God! Suzi lowered her head subconsciously and did not dare to look at the two female employees. She only said softly, ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± The domestic helper Li Sao had already brought Suzi and the two female employees to the cloakroom dedicated to Arron. , The two female staff were very professional, and within five minutes they had already helped Suzi change clothes. The two female staff members said in unison: ¡°Fu Siye has a good vision. The clothes he chooses from underwear or outerwear, everything fits you well, my wife.¡± After putting on this dress, Suzi¡¯s whole person indeed became more energetic. One of the female staff pleasantly praised: ¡°Wow, madam, you are so beautiful.¡± Another female staff member alsoughed: ¡°Fu Siye¡¯s vision and technique are urate. The clothes are not too big or small, but they are also suitable for thedy¡¯s temperament.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was as pale as a chrysanthemum. ¡°It¡¯s okay, madam, it¡¯s our honor to serve you. Then, let¡¯s go back and return to Madam?¡± the two women respectfully said to Suzi. ¡°Good.¡± This dress is matched with a pair of t-heeled shoes. Suzi only felt veryfortable. It also matches her skin very well. His vision is indeed good. And she, a person who came to pay her debts, could still be treated like this? When she was thinking about it, her mobile phone rang, and when she picked it up to connect, Arron¡¯s voice came from the other end: ¡°Wake up?¡± ¡°Well, I woke up.¡± Suzi replied. ¡°Is it still ufortable?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to ask you something!¡± ¡°Is it possible to help you pick up business and pay you back as soon as possible when my body returns to normal? Or did you give me the clothes to pack me?¡± Suzi asked faintly. Man: ¡°¡­¡± The Parker gold coin in his hand that was being signed was snapped by him in a fit of anger. He also threw the unsigned contract in his hand, still in the corner of the ground, scaring the secretary at a loss: ¡°Mr. Fu, you are¡­¡± ¡°Immediately terminate the contract with thispany!¡± Secretary: ¡°But the contract¡­¡± ¡°The contract has not been signed, terminate it!¡± Secretary: ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu!¡± Then he picked up the contract and exited carefully, leaving the door of Arron¡¯s office, the little assistant was still in shock. Mr. Fu, what¡¯s wrong? A minute ago, Mr. Fu was still talking gently to the person on the phone. A minuteter, Mr. Fu was angrily even destroying the contracts worth hundreds of millions of dors? God! Who is the other party! How dare to provoke President Fu so much? This is the rhythm of not wanting to live! At the other end, Suzi didn¡¯t realize it. She still said unhurriedly: ¡°However, I still have to thank you for the clothes you gave me.¡± Arron hung up the phone¡¯bang¡¯. ¡°The only ce where she is¡­¡± Suzi only said two words, and there was a busy tone at that end. After the thread was closed, Suzi didn¡¯t care whether she was feeling well or not. Anyway, now she has clothes to wear, she wants to go out and take a look at the only one right away. ¡°Madam, you need to rest.¡± Li Sao shouted behind her. And Suzi ran out in a hurry, got into the elevator, went downstairs, and just got out of the door, he was blocked by a woman. ¡°Suzi! I knew you were here!¡± Lanita said viciously. Chapter 230 Suzi¡¯s clothes are very beautiful, very suitable for Suzi¡¯s temperament, looking like a cold and low- luxury fairy. However, Lanita¡¯s outfit was even more jeweled. After six years, Lanita is brighter and brighter than it was six years ago, and she is more tant and domineering than she was six years ago. Six years ago, Lanita¡¯s dominance was still secretive. Today, Lanita¡¯s Feiyang and domineering are all written on the face without covering up. Suzi felt sad in his heart. Fortunately, the maid in Arron¡¯s house called her wife. If she is Arron¡¯s wife, then what is Lanita? It¡¯s ironic. But this is also good. Suzi raised his eyebrows and looked at Lanita, and smiled: ¡°Lanita, not only do I live here, but I also sleep on the same bed with Arron. We are de facto couples. Do you understand fact couples? Arron loves me very much now. Arron sent the subordinates to send me the clothes on my body. Does it look good Lanita? ¡° Lanita: ¡°You!¡± She almost crushed her teeth with hatred. After a pause, Lanita said fiercely: ¡°Suzi! Why are you so shameless! Ah! You are so shameless! Do you know what my fiance did for bringing you back to Yuncheng?¡± Suzi casually said: ¡°I know, y with me. Let me apany a man. What¡¯s the matter? ¡° ¡°Since you know, you are so proud!¡± Lanita asked sarcastically. Suzi also sneered: ¡°Why am I upset? I am like this. Didn¡¯t you all know the upper ss in Nancheng six years ago? Six years ago, I was a shameless seduce high-ss men in your eyes. Wild woman. Lanita, why did you know that I was shameless after six years? ¡° Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s sneer also turned into a sharp smile: ¡°Lanita! Whether I went to jail for you six years ago, or if I was used by your dad Jarod to apany Arron, I never hated your Lin family. However, you used me to apany Arron, but let you rece me. Let the children in my stomach not enjoy normal fatherly love. Lanita, from then on, I hated you Lin Family deeply. I can¡¯te back, since I¡¯m back. It doesn¡¯t matter if Arron brought me back to y to death, or as many men as I want to apany, I don¡¯t care, anyway, I have been trampled under his feet by him. However, when I am with Arron or some of his clients, I will definitely do everything possible to kill your Lin family. Lanita, wait for your death! ¡° Lanita was shuddered by Suzi¡¯s remarks, and she was so frightened that she retreated abruptly. Lanita originally came to Xingshi to inquire about the crime today, and by the way told Suzi not to be so rampant, but at this moment, Lanita was very frightened. But it was only a momentary matter. After that moment, Lanita regained her usual domineering personality. She raised her eyebrows proudly and looked at Suzi: ¡°Suzi! You are worse than the ants now. You are now living with Arron, but so what, he just treats you as a tool, not even an individual! You want to crush me, I am afraid you will not have this chance in this life. I haven¡¯t told you yet, the secondrgest family in Nancheng, the Shu family. Do you know Mr. Shu? It was the old man who hated you the most, the man in charge of the Shu family who wished to kill you with a stick, Mr. Shu, that was my grandfather. Chapter 231 – 232 Chapter 231 ¨C 232 Chapter 231 My pro-grandpa! I am now my grandfather¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. Suzi, you want me to die, you want our Lin family to die, you just dream. ¡° ¡°Master Shu? Is he your grandfather?¡± Suzi looked very shocked. She really didn¡¯t expect this. At this moment, she finally understood why Lanita was so domineering She is backed up. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m my grandfather.¡± Lanita looked at Suzi proudly with such a ferocious jealousy. Six years ago, when Arron and Lanita regretted their marriage and put Lanita under house arrest in the Lin family to let her have a child, the entire Lin family fell into a kind of infinite fear, because Lanita knew the child in her stomach. It was not Arron¡¯s at all. As long as the child was born, the Lin family would definitely die. Just when he was desperate, Mr. Shu came to the door. To this day, Lanita still clearly remembers the situation of Elder Shu¡¯s arrival that day. There were no less than 20 luxurious ck vehicles parked outside the Lin family¡¯s house. Elder Shu was escorted to the Lin family by four bodyguards. Jarod and Moira were shocked on the spot. They thought it was the Fu family who asked Elder Shu to act as the middleman and directly leveled Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. the Lin family. However, after seeing the Lin family of three, Elder Shu asked solemnly: ¡°Jarod, do you have an ex-wife?¡± Jarod was frightened, and he said tremblingly, ¡°Yes¡­ there is such an ex-wife, no¡­no, she¡¯s not my ex-wife, Shu¡­ Elder Shu, what do you want, please¡­ Please speak straight.¡± ¡°Is this a woman?¡± Elder Shu asked, taking out a photo of his daughter when she was young. Jarod recognized the woman with just one nce. He dared not lie, so he nodded. Then he asked cautiously: ¡°Why, what¡¯s the matter with Mr. Shu?¡± ¡°This is my daughter. She is¡­¡± At this moment, the originally solemn-faced old man Shu¡¯s tone was extremely old: ¡°She¡­Excuse me, is she still alive? Where is she now?¡± Jarod was shocked immediately. The woman in the photo turned out to be the daughter of Mr. Shu? God! Jarod only felt that the world was spinning. Could it be that God really wants to destroy their Lin Family? This really means that there is Arron before and Elder Shu afterwards. Their Lin family wants their family to be destroyed! However, just when Jarod was dizzy and pale, Moira, who was paralyzed on the ground, said suddenly: ¡°Ah! You¡­ So you are¡­ You are Yueyue¡¯s grandfather.¡± Jarod + Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu who was about to continue to inquire about Jarod also looked at Moira nkly: ¡°What did you say? Yueyue, who is Yueyue?¡± At this time, Jarod had already reacted instantly. He quickly wiped off the sweat on his head, then knelt down in front of Old Man Shu and cried out: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Dad? Old man Shu looked dumbfounded. Jarod cried and said: ¡°When I picked up Yueyue¡¯s mother, I was also a poor boy. Yueyue wore a beggar¡¯s clothes. She was hungry for several days without eating. She lived in mine. In the dormitory, within a few days, we¡­weave a wedding ring out of straw and get married. Then there was Yueyue, but we were too poor at the time. As soon as Yueyue was born, Yueyue¡¯s mother bleeds away¡­¡± Lanita is also an acting performer. She knelt and crawled to the front of Elder Shu: ¡°It turns out that you are my grandpa, grandpa¡­¡± Chapter 232 Elder Shu looked down at Lanita: ¡°Lanita, are you that Yueyue? The child left by my daughter?¡± Lanita¡¯s tears burst into tears: ¡°Grandpa, you are my mother¡¯s father. They all said that my mother is a beggar. It turns out that my mother has such a respectable father? But grandpa, why was my mother a beggar back then? ¡° Lanita knew a lot about her father and the woman before. When Jarod picked up the woman, the woman followed Jarod with all her heart, but Jarod was living with the woman, and after taking some of the broken jewellery in a small cloth bag she carried with her as her own, she The woman drove out of the house. Later Jarod and Moira married. Later, when Moira couldn¡¯t have children, they adopted Lanita, who was just over one year old at the time. Because it was brought back and raised more than a year old, in the eyes of Moira and Jarod, Lanita is no different from her own. The family of three has always been very nice. But after more than 20 years, no one thought that the woman who was kicked out of the house by Jarod was actually the biological daughter of Elder Shu. And that woman¡­ The Lin family of three tacitly told no one. Lanita was the one who saw the wind make the rudder¡¯s mouth sweet. At this moment, she only cried desperately, desperately to please Mr. Shu, desperatelyining, how hard was her mother when she gave birth to her. , Wait. In just a few minutes, Mr. Shu burst into tears. When he bowed his head and bent over, just as he was about to help Lanita up, Elder Shu saw Lanita shed blood. ¡°On the ground¡­ why is there so much blood on the ground?¡± Old Man Shu asked with a change of expression. ¡°Ah!¡± Lanita was shocked when she saw her blood gurgling out. In fact, in the past two days, she felt a faint pain in her lower abdomen, and she already had a bad feeling. Before that, she secretly went to a private hospital for a gynaecological examination. The doctor told her that she was pregnant at an untimely time because she had an abortion before, and her body was not well maintained. Later, she identally became pregnant, and she was still pregnant. There are some visceral diseases caused by improper points. Before the disease is well, the stomach is not suitable for raising a baby. But at that time, Lanita urgently needed the child in her belly to tie Arron, she kept begging the doctor to prescribe the best fetal medicine for her. You should rest in bed at home every day, not getting out of bed, not standing, but lying down. Even so, at the time of birth, there is no guarantee that he will be a healthy child. ¡° Lanita didn¡¯t tell anyone about the results of such an inspection, and she didn¡¯t even dare to tell her parents. She just wanted to get married to Arron soon, and Arron fell asleep soon. In this way, whether it was the child¡¯s fall or the condition of her body, she would have an exnation. Lanita has always believed that a man like Arron must have had a lot of women in the past. Who knows which one is sick or not? Which identally infected Arron, and Arron infected her again? However, Lanita did not expect that Arron would not touch her at all. Not only didn¡¯t touch her, but didn¡¯t even marry her. Just put her under house arrest and let her have a baby at home, Lanita almost frightened her, and forgot to take the fetus medicine. Due to the fright, she got together for various reasons because she didn¡¯t take the fetus medicine, which caused her to kneel down. At this moment, the child in the belly finally did not save. Chapter 233 – 234 Chapter 233 ¨C 234 Chapter 233 Lanita was picked up by the bodyguard brought by Mr. Shu and sent directly to the private hospital of Shu¡¯s family. She lived in the best and most private ward. The doctor naturally found out Lanita¡¯s condition and the children in her stomach. The cause of premature birth is a long time ago. However, Father Shu just learned that his daughter was dead. This is the only granddaughter left. No matter how unbearable Lanita was before, whether Lanita deceived Arron or not, he doesn¡¯t care. Father Shu just wants to recognize his granddaughter. He found the best doctor to adjust Lanita¡¯s body, and when facing Arron, Elder Shu stood in the front and gave up an old face to exin to Arron. ¡°Qin¡¯er, Grandpa Shu did something I¡¯m sorry for you this time. I am looking for Darius¡¯s little aunt because of my heart. Uncle Shu found out that Darius¡¯s little aunt used to live with a man named Jarod. , I can¡¯t wait to go to the Lin¡¯s house. Only when I got there, I found out that you have put Yueyue under house arrest. When Yueyue heard meing in, she thought that the person you sent over was going to treat her. She fell off the stairs inadvertently. As a result, her child was not kept. Yueyue is still sad, because she loves you. She always thinks that having a child can hold your heart, but without a child, you would definitely not want her. Qin¡¯er, after all, it was my fault that caused you to lose a son. If you want to punish, punish Grandpa Shu, give Grandpa Shu an old face, don¡¯t punish Yueyue, she is the only bloodline left by Darius¡¯s little aunt. Grandpa Shu, please. ¡° Who is Mr. Shu? In Nancheng, it is the aristocratic family second only to the Fu family. Although the Shu family is not as wealthy and powerful as the Fu family, when the old man Shu was in politics and served in the army, it also left a lot of young old men and their forces. All should not be underestimated. If only this is the case, Arron is not afraid of the power of Mr. Shu. The main thing is that Mr. Shu once saved the lives of his mother Shanna and Arron. Back then, when the entire Fu family didn¡¯t wait to see Shanna and Arron¡¯s mother and son, it was Mr. Shu who abruptly protected them. Mother and son once. Only then could the young Arron survive. This favor is bigger than the sky. ¡°Grandpa Shu.¡± Arron said faintly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the child is gone. In the future, Lanita¡¯s body will be well, and he can regenerate. You don¡¯t have to be sad when you grow old. This is a happy thing. You can¡¯t find a daughter for 30 years. Although it is impossible for a daughter to survive now, it is the same with a granddaughter. The next day, I will hold a confession banquet for Lanita. ¡° Arron said that the clouds were light and windy, and he didn¡¯t mean to me Lanita in the slightest. This made the Lin family weep with joy, but the Lin family has always had the character of looking at Shu. Originally just thinking that the family can survive is lucky. But now, with such a powerful grandfather, Arron wouldn¡¯t do anything to Lanita anyway. Moreover, with the financial resources and medical standards of the Shu family, Lanita¡¯s body can fully recover, so she is still To be the dream of marrying Arron. Moreover, Lanita felt that she seemed more qualified to marry Arron, because she was right. Lanita looked at Arron eagerly: ¡°Brother Arron, what about our wedding?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Arron bluntly refused. Chapter 234 At that time, Lanita¡¯s face was very shameless, she forced a smile to look at Arron: ¡°Brother Arron, no matter how I am the woman who was pregnant with your child, I also saved your life, and now I am Grandpa has a monstrous family, am I not worthy of you?¡± Arron said nkly, ¡°No.¡± Lanita: ¡°Why is that?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Our marriage was destroyed by Suzi. In Nancheng, no one dared to make trouble at my Arron¡¯s wedding. Since Suzi did such a thing, then I must take her back alive. I won¡¯t get married until I can¡¯t catch Suzi alive!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± He told what Arron had said to Jarod and Moira and his wife. The family of three had guessed privately that Arron might not want to capture Suzi alive and kill Suzi, but because Suzi was pregnant with a child. Arron must have doubted Suzi¡¯s words. He had to wait for Suzi to give birth to a child. If Suzi¡¯s child was Arron, then the Lin family would still be Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. unable to escape death. However, this is just a guess. Because since then, the subordinates who followed Arron have talked around to capture Suzi alive. If Suzi resisted, he would be killed on the spot. From then on, the Lin family believed in Arron¡¯s determination to kill Suzi! From that day on, Jarod and Moira frequently bought some killers who demanded money and killed Suzi everywhere. However, for six years, every time they inquired about Suzi, they had gone to Suzi and ran away after hearing the wind. In the past six years, Jarod spent tens of millions of money to buy cold-blooded killers. However, she never found the shadow of Suzi. In the end, Suzi was brought back by Arron. In private, Jarod, Moira, and Lanita also analyzed that Arron would not let others kill Suzi, because Arron hated Suzi the most and he wanted to torture Suzi with his own hands. However, when Arron brought Suzi and Suzi¡¯s children back, and took them to the hospital to see the sick Father Fu, and when the Lin family met Lilly outside the ward for the first time, the Lin family was stunned. Lilly and Arron are not just like ordinary people. But the Lin family are not worried, they are now escorted by Mr. Shu. I am not afraid of how Arron treats them. Instead, it was Suzi. Arron brought Suzi back, and he must be tortured to death. It¡¯s just that Lanita feels very ufortable. After six years, her fiancee, who is the right one, has not been able to live with Arron. But Suzi was the first to board! At this moment, Lanita was jealous of Suzi, wishing to dig out Suzi¡¯s face with her nails. However, Lanita only thought about it in her heart. In fact, she didn¡¯t dare to do this. Because she was secretly outside of Arron¡¯s home, she could not beat Suzi outside Arron¡¯s home, and she could not be known by Arron. Lanita could only temporarily suppress her hatred, and then only thought of another way to crush Suzi. At this moment, seeing Suzi¡¯s dazed appearance, Lanita said triumphantly and arrogantly: ¡°Suzi, is your Sydney still thinking about it? Six years ago, my cousin Darius was also one of your admirers. What? Haha! Do you know that my grandpa almost died of anger because of my cousin and you, if you show up in front of my grandpa now, do you guess what my grandpa would do to you? ¡° Suzi: ¡°Lanita, no matter how powerful your grandfather is, it is your grandfather. What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t want to provoke your cousin. What can your grandfather do to me? No matter how powerful your grandpa is, he can¡¯t break thew, right? ? Chapter 235 – 236 Chapter 235 ¨C 236 Chapter 235 Using your grandfather to scare me, do you scare me as Suzi? ¡° ¡°Haha!¡± Lanita smiled more frantically: ¡°Suzi, my grandfather¡¯s old department is all over the country, and many of them are border guards at the border. Then my grandpa will send you to the border in a rage. Then output it again. Do you know what will happen to you? It¡¯s the kind of ce where you don¡¯t care, where there are war dealers, all kinds of desperadoes, and you will be tied to a tree by them, and you will not be clothed. Every day there will be hundreds of people in line waiting to consume you. Until you die from exhaustion! ¡° Suzi shuddered involuntarily. Lanita was even more proud to see Suzi like this. However, Suzi just shuddered, and then sneered: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as your grandpa can take me away, take me away! Lanita, you are here to just y with me, you know you What does it look like? Like a child who can¡¯t beat others and can only show off, it¡¯s very pitiful! Sorry! Is your fiance, your man, your husband? I fell asleep first! See you no more! ¡° After speaking, Suzi turned around and went in. She was originally going to find Shen the only one, but now that Lanita was blocked outside, Suzi could only go back and hide for a while. However, as soon as she entered the house, she received a call. It was andline number. Suzi didn¡¯t know where it came from. After a little hesitation, she connected again: ¡°Hello, hello, who?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± On the other end, there was Shen¡¯s only cautious, extremely low voice. ¡°The only, the only, are you the only one, where are you? Hurry up and tell your mother where you are?¡± Suzi burst into tears. At the other end, Shen¡¯s only voice was very small: ¡°Shhh, mother, keep your voice down. Mom, are you better now? That stinky viin said that you are not feeling well. You must lie on the bed to get better, so in the morning I I dare not call you, mom, can you walk now?¡± Suzi wiped a tear: ¡°Mom is fine now and the only one. Tell your mom, where are you?¡± Lilly still said quietly: ¡°Sorry mom, I didn¡¯t intend to go to work with the bad guy in the morning. I wanted to protect my mother. I am looking at the bad guy in a bigpany. He will be very busy. If you don¡¯t have time to go home, run, mom, and I will hold the bad guy. When I go out with the bad guy in the morning, I think about it. I will hold the bad guy and let mom run.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she cried silently. No! She can¡¯t run! Even if she died, she would die with her only daughter. ¡°Only, you are in thepany of the stinky viin, right?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Yeah, right mother.¡± Lilly said bravely. ¡°The good one, you hold the stinky viin, mom will run now.¡± Suzi coaxed her daughter. After closing the line, she ran out in a hurry. The servant behind did not call her again. Suzi ran out of the elevator and ran out of themunity. When she was about to intercept the taxi for a while, she was caught by two people. Forced into the ck car. Suzi took a closer look and asked in horror: ¡°What do you want!¡± Chapter 236 Lanita smiled viciously: ¡°Huh! What do you want, are you afraid? Suzi! Guess, will I give you to other men next minute?¡± After finishing speaking, Lanita looked at the four five-big-three men in ck with a cold face in the car, and asked frivolously: ¡°Zhang, Li, Two, Zhu, Three, Kings and Four, you four have followed my grandpa for the rest of my life. People are very strict with subordinates. I guess you do things under his hands and haven¡¯t yed with women much. How about it. Now I will give you four big gifts, how about?¡± Four bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡± The quality of the four bodyguards is very high, and they are all discerning people. Otherwise, they can¡¯t be the four bodyguards around Elder Shu. Although they are not in the upper circle, they follow Elder Shu one or two. After ten years, they can naturally perceive a lot of things. The woman who was looted in the car was a woman who came out of Arron¡¯s high-end residence. Even if Arron said a hundred times that he wanted to smash this woman into pieces and tortured this woman to death, it was all Arron¡¯s business. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Arron can torture this woman. If others dare to touch this woman, then this person simply doesn¡¯t want to live. Lanita couldn¡¯t figure out what the bodyguards could figure out. The four bodyguards all hated the granddaughter who Grandpa Shu had recognized for six years! Everyone does not mention the qualities of ady, she is still very vulgar. Still hypocritical. Most importantly, Lanita still couldn¡¯t figure it out! However, no matter how clueless they were, the four bodyguards wouldn¡¯t dare to confront Lanita. They could only not speak together. On the contrary, Suzi, who was panicked and afraid at first, calmed down after a minute or two. Although Suzi was surrounded by four fierce men, she was not afraid anymore. Instead, she calmly looked at Lanita and sneered: ¡± Lanita, I was captured by Arron to pay his debts. Not only did he want to torture me to death, I also owed him a lot of money. He wanted to use my body to earn back the money I owed him. If you car The four big guys here turned me into a mess, and Arron can¡¯t make any money. When he asks you, you won¡¯t be able to me others. I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I have to use this body to apany a man. Don¡¯t you guys want to y? Come on! ¡° Suzi gave up, she just wanted to put it to death and live afterwards. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She naturally understood this reason, and she also knew that Lanita could not move the person Arron captured, but Lanita had already boasted to her best friend group, and her best friend group knew that this time Arron Catching Suzi back is to avenge her Lanita. Lanita¡¯s girlfriends group also knew that as long as Arron captured Suzi and reported the humiliation that disturbed the marriage, Arron would still marry Lanita. As a fianc¨¦e, you don¡¯t want to y with a doll as you want. Lanita sneered: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if I let these bodyguard brothers y with you, they are reluctant, because they think you are dirty. I will bring you out just to give me some Good girlfriends introduce you to meet. After all, you can be regarded as my righteous sister in our Lin family, aren¡¯t you? It is only natural for me to introduce my long-lost sister to my girlfriend. I am also good for you. Don¡¯t you want to pay back my fiance¡¯s money? My girlfriends might be able to introduce some guests to you in the future. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that today she was humiliated in front of Lanita and her rich girlfriends. Lanita was Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦ and Shu family¡¯s granddaughter, even if Lanita tortured her to death, Arron Maybe she won¡¯t help her, right? But Suzi can bear it. Chapter 237 – 238 Chapter 237 ¨C 238 Chapter 237 As long as she doesn¡¯t kill her, as long as she can live. Thinking of this, Suzi said calmly: ¡°Okay, then we will go now.¡± ¡°Drive!¡± Lanita ordered. After the car drove, about an hourter, the car stopped outside the door of a high-end gold cave. Suzi followed Lanita in, and as soon as he opened the door of the box, he heardughter andughter inside the door. ¡°Lisa, your high-heeled shoes seem to be consigned from abroad. This is the only one in the world, right?¡± ¡°No, I customized it, and the price is 383,838.¡± ¡°Haha 38, it¡¯s your favorite lucky number, Lisa.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes. But your pendulum group is also good, it seems to be a global limited edition. It¡¯s a lot of money, right?¡± ¡°Not much, one hundred thousand yuan, your shoes will buy two of my clothes.¡± ¡°In other words, let¡¯s not tout each other here. Our clothes are not as good as an emerald bracelet from Shu¡¯s granddaughter Lanita. I heard that her bracelet cost tens of millions. It was given by her grandfather.¡± ¡°And her fashion, I heard that all of them were shipped by air from abroad, and it was the stylist her fianc¨¦ Arron specially found for her abroad.¡± ¡°Now I want to say that the firstdy in Nancheng is Lanita, and Lanita¡¯s life is good¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, Miss Lin is here.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Lin, wee, we have been waiting for you for a long time,e in quickly.¡± ¡°Yo, Miss, this one following you¡­ isn¡¯t this the prisoner from six years ago?¡± Lanita smiled sorrowfully: ¡°Well, Suzi was originally the adopted daughter of our Lin family. Later, she didn¡¯t study well when she was in college. She was caught in. Then she offended my fiance again as soon as she came out. The fiance caught her. In essence, she is still a prisoner now, a prisoner exclusively for me and my fiance.¡± ¡°Miss, that¡¯s you. If you change to anyone, who dares to bring someone out of Fourth Master Fu for fun.¡± ¡°Ms. Lin is the fiance of Fourth Master Fu, okay.¡± ¡°Miss Lin, how to y today, it¡¯s up to you!¡± A group ofdies in the box all looked at Lanita¡¯s expressions andplimented Lanita. Lanita¡¯s face became even more smug: ¡°How do you guys say how to y?¡± ¡°I heard that six years ago, this woman harmed a lot of handsome guys in the upper ss. It seems that Joan had been badly harmed by her. Back then Chu Shao had a good way to y with her, but she didn¡¯t implement it. How about we find some tramps for her? ¡° ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Money is easy to do. As long as a few famousdies who are counted in Yuncheng are willing to pay, the insane tramp on the street can be found in less than half an hour. ¡°Suzi, take it off by yourself!¡± Lanita ordered. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take it off!¡± Lanita grabbed Suzi¡¯s hair and was about to press Suzi¡¯s scalp to make her kneel when the door of the box was suddenly kicked open. ¡°Do you want to die!¡± the iing person roared. Chapter 238 Thedies in the box were all startled. They looked at the door one after another. The first thing that reacted was Lanita. Herughter was a kind of provocative contempt: ¡°Oh, who am I talking about? It turned out to be Ling. Less?¡± At this time, Joan had already arrived in front of Lanita and Suzi, his brows furrowed, and his tone was sharp: ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°Mr Ling.¡± Lanita did not continue to press down on Suzi¡¯s scalp, she only sneered at Joan: ¡°Although you used to treat Suzi as your ything, now, she is my fiance who caught her back. Prisoner, she is now my fianc¨¦ and me¡¯s ything, not yours anymore. However, since you are the cousin of my fiance, you can participate if you want to y. I heard that you wanted to y Suzi. And your gamey is more exciting, but you are scared by this woman with a needle of chicken blood. Ahahaha! It¡¯s so funny! Okay, little cousin,e on, participate in it, do you want to talk to this gentleman beggar for a longer time? ¡° ¡°Okay, okay, this method is more exciting. I agree!¡± ¡°Young Master Ling! Come on!¡± ¡°We support you, Young Master Ling!¡± ¡°Young Master Ling, you didn¡¯t seed when you wanted to y with this woman six years ago, now I wish you sess!¡± A group ofdies followed yelling. Joan is no longer as prestigious as it was in the past. Six years ago, Joan stomped and stomped in Yuncheng and was able to make an earthquake. The reason was nothing but other, because he had a cousin Arron who called the wind and the rain. In just six years, the people of Yuncheng discovered that Arron had followed the orders of his father Fu Hengsheng not to act on his cousin Joan, but Arron had not taken advantage of the Chu family¡¯s inheritance. Moreover, the embezzlement is well-known and well documented. Every time, it was the Chu family¡¯s business that was about to go bankrupt, owing a debt to the bank and desperately desperate, Joan¡¯s mother, Arron¡¯s little aunt, cried and begged Arron to pay for the shares of the Chu family. Just like that step by step, in six years, the Chu family¡¯s family business only left the Chu family¡¯s real estate. The real estate industry is still supported by a 30% stake in the Fu Group. Otherwise, it would be finished. Originally, the Chu Group, which had assets of more than tens of billions, now has less than 1 billion left, and all the others have been put under the name of the Fu Group. Now, who is still looking at Joan? What¡¯s more, Joan has always been an unproactive young man. So at this moment, under the leadership of Lanita, the celebrities in this box took Joan to take a shower. Suzi, who was suppressed by Lanita just now, looked calm and lonely, just like Joan saw Suzi for the first time. But it¡¯s different. Six years ago, when Joan met Suzi for the first time, although Suzi was lonely and cold, she also appeared pitiful and helpless. Today, Suzi is still lonely and cold, but the pitiful and helpless share is N?velDrama.Org owns this. gone. In Suzi¡¯s eyes, there is more indifferent calm. It was like, no matter how bottomless the abyss before her, no matter how unbearable things she could ept. As long as it can survive. Her heart became stronger than it was six years ago. Chapter 239 – 240 Chapter 239 ¨C 240 Chapter 239 Joan¡¯s heart throbbed more. He looked at Suzi, and he wanted to say something but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at the seven or eightdies headed by Lanita, and said in a slightly lonely tone: ¡°Our Chu family has fallen, so you people look down on it. Me, to entertain me, I can only suffer humiliation. But one thing I am certain is that, no matter what, I am still Arron¡¯s cousin. No matter what, Arron will not sit idly by. One more thing, Lanita! ¡° Lanita sharply scolded, ¡°Joan, you dare to call my name!¡± Joan sneered contemptuously: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are my cousin Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦e! I only know, the woman you brought here, Suzi, is the woman my cousin Arron caught back, my cousin that person. It is strange that as long as it is his person, even the prisoner he brought back, he does not allow anyone to move a finger on the prisoner. Otherwise, everyone, I don¡¯t have to say more about the end, right? Lanita, don¡¯t take a bite. This is a prisoner of you and my cousin Arron. Suzi is only my cousin¡¯s, not yours! Let¡¯s not talk about what you are to my cousin? You are only a fart with me! ¡° Lanita: ¡°You! You ba5tard!¡± Joan no longer looked at Lanita at all, only looked at the seven or eightdies who were dumbfounded, and said with a sneer: ¡°Are you tired and crooked? Dare to insult the woman brought back by my cousin with this stupid woman? Want to be forcibly sent to Africa by my cousin in front of your parents? ¡° ¡°No¡­I¡¯m sorry Young Master Ling, I¡­I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Young Master Ling, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me, I¡­I¡¯ll get out of here too!¡± ¡°Mr. Ling, please forgive me¡­I am willing to sleep with you for one night, and don¡¯t betray me with your cousin.¡± ¡°Walk around, let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t hurry up and give Mr. Ling a bit.¡± Several celebrities were shocked, and they turned down their faces and begged Joan for mercy. ¡°Get out!¡± Joan only said one word. Thedies kept Lanita in the private room and quickly fled the scene. ¡°Come back, you alle back to me!¡± Lanita cursed behind her. Several celebrities ignored her and all fled without a trace. Lanita raised her hand with anger and wanted to hit Joan, but before the p fell on Joan¡¯s face, she had already pped Suzi firmly. ¡°You¡­you female prisoner, you dare to beat me, but I am Arron¡¯s fiancee!¡± Lanita touched her cheek and looked at Suzi nkly. Suzi lifted his p and pped Lanita¡¯s right cheek fiercely. After the p, he didn¡¯t understand his hatred. He raised his foot fiercely on Lanita¡¯s stomach, and kicked Lanita down. Suzi on Lanita¡¯s face: ¡°Lanita, listen to me, I don¡¯t know whose fiance you are! I only know that I¡¯m Arron¡¯s prisoner, I¡¯m already a prisoner, and I¡¯m already dead. Not far away, who do I care about you? As long as I get the chance, I will definitely not spare you lightly. ¡° After speaking, he stomped on Lanita¡¯s face with one foot and one foot. The stepped Lanita wailed like a pig. She was afraid that her cheeks would be trampled, so she held her head with both hands, like a mouse crossing the street, rolling everywhere. Where she rolled, Suzi stomped madly. ¡°Help¡­¡± Lanita cried. Seeing that Suzi¡¯s fighting was almost done, it would be really troublesome if he yed again. Joan hugged Suzi, dragged her out of the private room, then closed the private room door, and let Lanita cry in the private room. Joan pulled Suzi to the corner at the end of the aisle, then stopped, and then looked at Suzi with a smile: ¡°Suzi, your exploded temper is still the same as before, remember¡­¡± Suzi looked at Joan calmly: ¡°Young Master Chu, how do you n to y with me if you save me?¡± Chapter 240 Joan: ¡°¡­Suzi, that incident has passed for so many years, so you still refuse to forgive me?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Mr. Ling, I am no longer the little girl six years ago. I don¡¯t have any dreams now. There is no forgiveness or forgiveness between me and you. I have never hated you. I I just want you to make it easier, okay?¡± ¡°Suzi! Do you believe me? From now on, Joan will not do anything to insult you¡­¡± Joan couldn¡¯t wait to grab Suzi¡¯s wrist and sincerely promised her. Coincidentally at this time, a young man came out from the box he was in, and he saw Joan holding Suzi¡¯s hand in a blink of an eye: ¡°Mr. Ling, why did you go out after so long? So you are here. When picking up a girl, I can tell you that the girl in the private room waited for you to cry, and it would be too Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. unreasonable if you didn¡¯t go in again!¡± Joan¡¯s tone was very impatient: ¡°You go in first!¡± Brother son: ¡°¡­¡± Just as he was about to pull Joan again, a few people came out of the box, and they walked straight towards Joan. ¡°D*mn! Mr. Ling, don¡¯t you bring this, people say that Jinwu Cangjiao, but you put such a punctual woman outside, do you want to hide from your brothers and eat alone?¡± ¡°Lao Ze, you fellow, you are so unreliable!¡± ¡°Let me tell you Lao Ze, the girl in the room is crying coquettishly, why didn¡¯t youe in, there is someone outside?¡± These buddies are usually idle dudes who y well with Joan. Six years ago, Joan was famous for being able to y. Therefore, those elder brothers are also willing to follow Joan. The person who had the best rtionship with Joan before was Sanford. Within one dynasty, Sanford suddenly disappeared without a trace with Suzi, which made Joan. The psychological shock was great. Since then, Joan has been even more defiant. Later, the Chu family¡¯s industry shrank and most of them belonged to the Fu Group. The Chu family only took a small dividend. Arron did not like rtives to participate in the Fu Group¡¯s affairs, so Joan became more and more unjustified. upation can be done. He just has nothing to do every day, either in a bar or in a private room in the Golden Cave. In fact, although Joan seems to be bohemian on the surface, deep down in his heart, he has been thinking, where can Suzi go? Is Suzi dead or alive? Six years have passed since that incident, and to this day, the scene where Suzi, who was pregnant at the time, risked his life to save Joan is still clearly visible in Joan¡¯s mind. It¡¯s as clear as what happened yesterday. Joan looked at a group of buddies with azy expression, and said, ¡°You all return to the box. She is not the person in this box. She is different from the women in the box. Don¡¯t try to get her idea.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Isn¡¯t it just a little purer than other women? No matter how pure, doesn¡¯t it also do this? Is it possible that she has more tricks than our Lianlian?¡± One of the sons who hugged the woman raised his hand. He put his arms around the woman and asked with a smile. ¡°fcuk you not serious! The olddy¡¯s trick, you saw it with your own eyes!¡± The woman named Lianlian smiled and cursed without shame. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show it to me in a while and I¡¯ll make a video?¡± the manughed. The woman raised her eyes and nced at Suzi, and said with some jealousy: ¡°There are masters here today, how can it be obvious that I am like this.¡± These people, whether men or women, speak on this asion, and they are never small, and they can never be a vegetarian if they can feast. This is also a kind of ostentatious capital. Chapter 241 – 242 Chapter 241 ¨C 242 Chapter 241 Suzi was caught in the middle of this group, and it was really embarrassing to hear them tease here. Joan was also extremely embarrassed. In front of him, they could do whatever they wanted, but in front of Suzi Joan felt it was an insult. At this moment, two big and thick young men walked in front of him and put Suzi in their arms one by one. ¡°Come on, my littledy! You don¡¯te in and sit at the door already. You really don¡¯t understand the rules. There is a good saying, ¡°What do you think you should set up an archway? What do you think? Standing torii, you can¡¯t be here too, can¡¯t you? Come,e in and have a drink with your brother¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Being hugged by two men, Suzi almost suffocated. She wanted to push away but couldn¡¯t push away no matter what, she could only struggle and said, ¡°Okay! No problem! But you have to register with Mr. Ling in advance. Because I am Arron¡¯s person, I always apany a man. Arron wants to ask me to count the money!¡± The two men were taken aback. When ites to Arron, they are all afraid. At this moment, Joan behind him suddenly roared: ¡°Let go of her! Don¡¯t let Suzi go anymore, I will go in and out with you all kinds of white knives!¡± The few sons and brothers were all stunned. One of them said dissatisfied: ¡°Mr. Ling, are you like this? Everyone used to have good products to share together, are you a buddy?¡± Suzi also looked back at Joan: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Young Ling, Could you please tell your cousin Arron now, I am here with your guests. As for the number of people, you have to report to your cousin in detail. I sold it anyway, it¡¯s the same to anyone. ¡° She said it lightly, with no expression on her face, as if that kind of pain had already been so painful that it had be numb. Joan¡¯s heart felt like it had been pierced by ten thousand steel needles, and it was extremely painful. He stepped forward and pushed away the two strong men, and then said fiercely: ¡°Whoever dares to molest Suzi in the future is to have a bloody vengeance with me, Joan. What Joan Jue said just now is absolutely true! I don¡¯t believe it. You can wait and see!¡± After speaking, Joan dragged Suzi and walked into the elevator. In an instant, the two of them entered the elevator. Behind him, a group of sons and brothers stunned. ¡°Take gunpowder!¡± ¡°Mr. Ling, why is this crazy?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that this woman is called Suzi. Six years ago, she had been fascinated by some of the upper-ss boys and brothers in Nancheng. At that time, I was only sixteen years old and I was still young. I just heard that The entire upper circle in Nancheng must punish Suzi, especially Arron. As long as Suzi is caught, it will be broken into pieces.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, it seems that this woman is really devilish. When shees back, she will be fascinated by Mr. Ling.¡± Amidst the discussion among the young masters, Joan and Suzi had already arrived outside, and Joan asked, ¡°Where are you going, I will see you.¡± ¡°Go to Arron.¡± Suzi said. Chapter 242 Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he said: ¡°My cousin handles affairs in thepany during the day.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can go to thepany.¡± Suzi said. Joan sighed lightly: ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Suzi calmly followed Joan into the car. After Joan started the engine car and drove out, she asked, ¡°Suzi, how have you and Ze Yan been in the past few years?¡± Mention of Sanford, Suzi immediately blushed, and she turned to look at Joan: ¡°Young Master Ling, I¡­I know that you have always wanted to y and I have never been able to do it. Can you help me inquire about it? Where is my brother now? Is he dead or alive? And where are his family members now? If you are willing to help me, I will agree to whatever you ask me to do. The game you asked me to do just six years ago, I promise you now! As long as you help me. I just need to know that they are still alive. Ok? ¡° Joan: ¡°¡­¡± His hands holding the steering wheel bulged with blue veins, and the words Suzi begged him for were inserted like poisonous arrows in his heart, causing him to bleed and be extremely painful. His hands were shaking, unable to hold the steering wheel, and he almost hit the side of the road. When the car stopped, Joan looked at Suzi with a look of guilt: ¡°Suzi, listen to me, I know I did something wrong six years ago. I can¡¯t apologize for death. I never saw you as a ything at first sight. But in the end, I picked up a rock and hit myself in the foot. Suzi, the moment you used your arm to block the knife for me, I knew that in this life I could not finish the atonement in front of you. I don¡¯t beg you to forgive me, I just want you to have a better life. Do you want to escape? If you want to run away, I will give my life and let me send you away. My mother is Arron¡¯s little aunt. In any case, he will not do anything to his aunt and uncle. I will see you away now. The far end of the world, the farther the better! ¡° After speaking, Joan started the car again. Suzi held his wrist: ¡°My daughter is in Arron¡¯s hands. He took my daughter with him when he went to thepany in the morning.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Send me to Arron¡¯spany.¡± Suzi said. Joan: ¡°Okay.¡± On the way, Suzi said in a very light tone: ¡°Mr. Ling, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I really never med you. You always regarded me as a ything from the beginning. I always know that I treat you well and save me. You are all voluntary, because no one treated me better than you in that situation. Even if you y with me. So, I have always been grateful to you. I treat you well and save your life, it¡¯s all I¡¯m paying back your favor. Now we don¡¯t owe each other, we are not friends, let alone hate, just like we don¡¯t know each other. Thank you for sending me to Arron¡¯s ce. ¡° Joan: ¡°¡­¡± He was most afraid of Suzi saying this, he actually saw that Suzi really didn¡¯t hate him, Suzi just stopped treating him as a friend. This makes him more sad than Suzi hates him. ¡°I can¡¯t make friends with you anymore in my life?¡± Joan asked. ¡°Why do you want to be friends with me?¡± Suzi looked at Joan puzzledly: ¡°I¡¯m just a seller, you¡­your cousin who caught me back also let me sell, you rich people Know it all in the circle. Chapter 243 – 244 Chapter 243 ¨C 244 Chapter 243 Young Master Ling, why do you have to be friends with me? ¡° ¡°No! Suzi, don¡¯t say that to yourself! You are cleaner than any girl I have ever seen! Don¡¯t say that to yourself, Suzi. ¡°Joan said heartbrokenly. ¡°But, this is the case.¡± Suzi said dimly, and his voice became darker: ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your rich people¡¯s circle, but I was used by you as a gadget for two months, I just I¡¯m just a homeless prisoner out of jail, I have a child in my belly, and I don¡¯t have the ability to fight with you. I am like a clown, walking around in the circle you set for me. After I get dizzy, you can put all kinds of shameless hats on me. It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter! But my daughter! She is only five years old! Joan, I beg you to drive faster, I¡¯m going to find my daughter! I am looking for my daughter! ¡° Suzi¡¯s spirit almost copsed. ¡°Okay, so calm down Suzi, calm down, I will send you there now. And you don¡¯t have to worry about your brother, I will definitely do everything possible to help you find out his whereabouts, and I will send him the best I will go for the medicine for leg injuries. After all, Sanford was once my friend.¡± Joan said as he drove. ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi leaned tiredly on the backrest and stopped talking. Joan drove very steadily all the way. After more than half an hour, they came to the downstairs of the Fu¡¯s Group Building. Suzi looked up and couldn¡¯t see the one at the top. ¡°Suzi, when I get to the ce, I won¡¯t apany you. My cousin doesn¡¯t like family members to interfere inpany affairs. Can you go up by yourself?¡± Joan asked. Suzi nodded, then got out of the car and left. ¡°Suzi!¡± Joan shouted again. Suzi looked back at Joan: ¡°Is there anything wrong with Young Master Ling?¡± ¡°Will you remember my number? If you have anything to do, remember to call me and I will be there on call.¡± Joan said. Suzi lowered his head and said softly, ¡°No, if you help me find out about my brother, you can call Arron¡¯s home to have andline. Then how do you need me topensate you? I will be obedient. .¡± After speaking, Suzi entered the Fu Shi Group Building. The remaining Joan stood alone in the wind, wondering if it was painful or more painful? At that end, Suzi went straight upstairs to the front desk. She had seen such argepany for the first time, and she inevitably flinched aftering in. Thedy at the front desk asked unceremoniously: ¡°Miss, may I ask who you are looking for!¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m looking for my daughter.¡± ¡°Sorry, this is the office of thepany, there is no one you are looking for! Please leave immediately!¡± the front desk said unceremoniously. Suzi: ¡°Then¡­I¡¯m looking for¡­Arron.¡± ¡°Did you call Arron too!¡± Ady in her fifties suddenly walked over, looking at Suzi with a majestic expression. Suzi didn¡¯t know who the woman in front of her was, and she didn¡¯t bother to answer, so she just took out her mobile phone and called Arron: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m at the front desk of yourpany. I want to see my daughter.¡± At that end, Arron said in a very unhappy tone: ¡°Didn¡¯t you let you stay in bed!¡± ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± Suzi asked. Arron hung up the phone¡¯bang¡¯, then picked up thendline and dialed a series of numbers. Then, the small front desk connected: ¡°Hello, hello.¡± ¡°Let Suzie to my office immediately!¡± Arron said. Thedy at the front desk looked at Suzi incredulously: ¡°Excuse me, you¡­are you Miss Suzi?¡± Suzi nodded. The front desk said in a very ttering tone: ¡°Miss Shen, the president would like to please.¡± Chapter 244 Suzi said stiffly: ¡°You lead the way!¡± Front deskdy: ¡°¡­¡± And thedy in her fifties who scolded Suzi just now, when she heard that Arron was about to let Suzi in, she was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°Are you Suzi?¡± Thedy stopped Suzi and asked in a questioning tone. Suzi sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know you? Am I obligated to answer you?¡± It¡¯s so funny! Do all the people in this world want to drink Suzi to her? Who does she owe Suzi! Even Arron doesn¡¯t owe her! She saved Arron¡¯s life! She was pregnant with Arron¡¯s child. If it weren¡¯t for Arron to take her Lilly as a hostage, why would she be so controlled by others. Middle-aged and elderlydy: ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi looked at the front desk, and the small front desk immediately nodded and bowed and said, ¡°Miss Shen, please here.¡± Thedy behind her was angry and furious, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called out: ¡°Qin¡¯er, I¡¯m at the front desk, youe to the meeting room right away, I want to have a meeting for you!¡± At that end, Arron¡¯s tone was particrly cold: ¡°Mother, I said I don¡¯t like family members to participate inpany affairs. You don¡¯t listen. Since there is a meeting, you don¡¯t need to go to the meeting room. I will wait for you in the office!¡± Thedy who called Arron was Arron¡¯s aunt and Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s wife, Qin Wenyu. All three of Qin Wenyu¡¯s biological sons were eradicated by Arron, and they were inconsistent with each other. For this Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. reason, Qin Wenyu almost died of heartbreak. Fortunately, Fu Zhengxiong apanied her to recuperate abroad for a period of time, and she barely survived. But Qin Wenyu also wanted to open up. Since all three of her own sons were gone, she simply regarded Arron as her son. Qin Wenyu is still the majestic and prestigious Qin Wenyu who once stunned the business world! Qin Wenyu took care of the noble silk scarves on the neck, with a pure gold eyess chain, stepped on the half-high heels unique to the elderlydy, and walked towards Arron¡¯s office. In the office at this time, Arron was talking to a man: ¡°Kraig, if the northern part of thend is circled, what advice do you have?¡± Kraig touched the jade pull finger on his hand, and said slowly: ¡°Old Fu, it¡¯s not up to you. I am not interested in business. The reason why I circled it quickly is to make it easier for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Arron said. After finishing speaking, he unceremoniously drove Kraig away: ¡°You are not leaving yet!¡± Kraig said unhurriedly: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the woman hidden in your house yet. How can I leave? Fu, you¡¯ve been single for so many years, just waiting for that woman? I guess you brought it back today. That bear child was also born to that woman? Old Fu, you can¡¯t hide from people, right? The ugly wife always wants to see her inws. I want to see how ugly your daughter-inw is, so you dare not let her see us brothers. ¡° As soon as Kraig¡¯s words fell, Suzi pushed the door in here: ¡°Arron, the only one! Where did you put the one!¡± ¡°Yo!¡± Kraig chuckled and smiled, ¡°Speaking of the daughter-inw, the daughter-inw is here!¡± The front desk behind him trembled in fright, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fu, that¡­ that, I told Ms. Shen that I was about to knock on the door, but Ms. Shen pushed the door directly, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fu¡­ ..¡± Kraig smiled leisurely: ¡°It¡¯s okay for you, you can go back to your post first.¡± Chapter 245 – 246 Chapter 245 ¨C 246 Chapter 245 The front desk hurriedly bowed: ¡°Thank you, Chief Jun.¡± After thanking, the front desk turned around and ran. Kraig looked at the girl in front of him with a cold and calm expression on her face, but Kraig saw a touch of uncontroble anger. Kraig said in a rxed tone: ¡°Sister, you finally showed up? I still I thought my brother would hide your golden house for a lifetime.¡± Suzi¡¯s face was a little red: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not some of your younger siblings, I¡¯m here to find my daughter.¡± After speaking, Suzi looked at Arron: ¡°Arron, the only one who just came to Nancheng, she is not used to the food and everything here, now noon has passed, please tell me where she is! Please tell me!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a figure rushed in behind her. ¡°Qin¡¯er, is this woman named Suzi the same?¡± Qin Wenyu said in a tone of angrily scolding Arron, standing behind Suzi. ¡°Auntie.¡± Kraig stood up and bowed slightly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s tone was much reduced: ¡°It¡¯s the younger brother and younger son of the King¡¯s family in Kyoto. I heard that you were promoted a while ago. You should be general now, right?¡± Jun Xiaoer¡¯s eyebrows opened and smiled: ¡°Oh Auntie, nowadays, I can¡¯t find a few who call me the second son. I feel cordial when you call me like this.¡± Qin Wenyu did not smile: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you are a smiling tiger. When you get tough, the entire Kyoto will have an earthquake!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, auntie.¡± Kraig smiled. Qin Wenyu no longer interrupted with Kraig, but looked at Arron with a solemn look: ¡°Qin¡¯er! Is this woman, this Suzi, the woman who disrupted the entire upper circle of Yuncheng six years ago!¡± Madam warns you! You can¡¯t contaminate this woman! This woman harmed Ling¡¯er, Sanford, and the son of the Shu family, and had a rtionship with the dead Huo Jianshan. She was a dirty man! You are the only person in charge of the Fu family. Your reputation is more important than anything else. Even if you y around, she is not qualified! ¡° This sharp mother-inw of the Fu family is no less mean than her father-inw Fu Hengsheng. Listening to the derogation of thedy in front of her, Suzi only lowered his head and sneered, and said nothing. What did she say? She was a weak one six years ago, and she still is. Arron said slowly: ¡°Auntie, the Fu Group has regtions that family members must not interfere in ¡°I didn¡¯t interfere with yourpany affairs! I¡¯m talking about housework! ¡°Qin Wenyu sternly scolded: ¡°Qin¡¯er!¡± Although you are not my own person, I treat you very well. You know better than me how your three brothers died! Now you are the only son of the Fu family. Your father and I, your grandparents, and the whole family are pointing at you. You are the facade of the Fu Group. Don¡¯t you understand this? ¡° Arron didn¡¯t give Qin Wen any face: ¡°The truth, my dead mother has taught me. Since you told me about housework, auntie, go home and talk.¡± After he finished speaking, he pressed thendline button on the table: ¡°Xiao Su, take Mrs. Fu out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Outside, the assistant Su Jin came in: ¡°Olddy, please.¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s face was red and white, but he could only be driven away by Su Jin abruptly. In the huge office, only Suzi, Arron and Kraig were left. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Fu, where is my daughter? I want to see her right away.¡± Suzi calmly looked at Arron and said. ¡°Your injury is healed?¡± Arron asked. Chapter 246 Suzi didn¡¯t react for a while, only blurted out and said, ¡°What injury?¡± Arron was pissed to death. This woman like a wooden bump! ¡°I haven¡¯t fed you for six years. Suddenly I fed you so full, and the wounds were stretched out. Is the injury healed!¡± Arron said in detail. ¡°Puff!¡± Kraig on the sofa couldn¡¯t help but smiled. Heughed and said: ¡°Old Fu, you are so big and thick, and my younger siblings are so petite, you can¡¯t just rx!¡± Suzi blushed immediately. ¡°You¡­¡± She covered her face with her hands, as if she wouldn¡¯t be seen ashamed in this way. ¡°Now, women who are as easily shy as younger brothers and sisters are really rare animals, no wonder the old man is unwilling to bring his younger brothers and sisters out, because he is afraid that this C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. environment will pollute the purity of the younger brothers and sisters. But Old Fu¡­¡± Kraig looked at Arron. At this moment, Arron was debugging something on theputer. On the opposite wall, there is a little projection. Arron did not answer Kraig¡¯s words. Kraig continued: ¡°If you are afraid that the outside environment will pollute your younger siblings, you can¡¯t always keep her at home. Let her meet people and make more friends, so she won¡¯t have trouble with you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out!¡± Arron said. ¡°Um¡­¡± Kraig didn¡¯t mean to be rough, he just looked at the wall: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just finished speaking, the projection on the opposite wall came out clearly. A little girl was walking around in an office. The office was veryrge and most of them were young people. The little girl came to a young guy with a crystal mud in her hand. One was unprepared, her crystal mud stuck on the guy¡¯s face. . ¡°Wow¡­¡± the young man wailed pretentiously. Lilly sat on the ground with a smile: ¡°Giggle, hahaha, it¡¯s so fun, so fun.¡± ¡°The only one! The only one!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even care that he blushed, and only subconsciously grabbed the projection. ¡°Here!¡± Arron said angrily. Suzi turned around and came to Arron¡¯s executive desk. Before Arron would let her, she sat on his chair, and the man med her behind her, his arms circled her, and he clicked the mouse while holding her. The video conversation came out. ¡°The only one.¡± Suzi shouted tremblingly, without realizing that she was trapped in Arron¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom! Mom, where are you, how can you see me.¡± Lilly immediately spoke to Suzi at theputer. ¡°Mom is with your dad now¡­ In that person¡¯s office, you tell mom where you are?¡± Suzi asked urgently. ¡°Mom, do you also admit that the badass is my dad?¡± The only one asked with blinking eyes. Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± Lilly blinked again, and then said, ¡°Today, the bad guy brought me to his bigpany. It¡¯s a big There are a lot of uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters in thepany. However, every one of them will say the same thing when they see me. ¡° Suzi asked: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°They all said to me: Did this kide to the CEO for milk powder money?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig on the sofa: ¡°Puff¡­no!¡± ¡°Mom, does the bad guy owe me money for milk powder? Does he owe too much? I asked the brothers and sisters here if the bad guys owe me a lot of money for form milk. So many for several years. Mom, the bad guy owes me money for milk powder, so don¡¯t we need to pay back the money we owe him? ¡° The child¡¯s logic is correct. Chapter 247 – 248 Chapter 247 ¨C 248 Chapter 247 Suzi did not know how to answer. Do you owe milk powder? Owe! But will he give it? He won¡¯t admit the uniqueness, he will only regard the uniqueness as his shame, right? Suzi forcibly swallowed his soreness, and smiled and said to Lilly: ¡°Lilly, tell mom where you are now? Do you eat at noon? Are you ustomed to eating? Are you afraid, do you miss your mother?¡± Lilly thought for a while and said, ¡°Mom, actually the bad guys are okay for me. He gave me delicious stewed eggs and pumpkin balls at noon. They are all my favorites. I miss you a little bit. Mom, mom, are youing over to find me? I¡¯m upstairs from the ra5cal, where is this ce?¡± Lilly turned around and looked at the big brother who had just been put on sticine by her: ¡°Brother, where is this?¡± The little handsome guy immediately replied: ¡°Back to the little princess, this is the nning department.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the nning department, mom.¡± nning Department! Suzi got up and was about to go out, but was hugged by Arron from behind: ¡°Do you want everyone in mypany to have no intention of working!¡± Suzi: ¡°I just want to see the only one, can¡¯t it?¡± Arron looked at her angrily: ¡°You sit here and wait, I¡¯ll call!¡± After he finished speaking, he got up and walked out, and walked in front of Kraig, he said again: ¡°You still don¡¯t get out of here!¡± Kraig: ¡°I¡¯m here to help you look at your younger siblings. I¡¯m afraid she will be scared alone.¡± Arron said nothing, so he went out. In the office, only Suzi and Kraig were left. Kraig is a modest gentleman, and his sitting posture is also very powerful. When he talks to Suzi, he is very friendly: ¡°Sister, I heard Arron say that you are engaged in architectural design?¡± Suzi bowed his head: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you n to engage in this kind of work in the future?¡± Kraig asked. nning? What ns can she have? She has been controlled by Arron to death, does she have a future? Thinking of architectural design, that is her favorite and also thest wish of Aunt Shanna, who has passed away, but now, Suzi has no future. The only thing she thinks about now is that her daughter is the only one to live well. Suzi thinks these people are really funny. While ying with her in the palm of her hand, she called her so politely, either his wife, or his wife, younger brother and sister. It¡¯s ironic! Suzi calmly lowered his eyes, unbearable for Kraig. ¡°You are special, but this is also normal. A woman who can be seen by Arron must have something special about her.¡± Suzi remained silent. The two stayed together in such an awkward manner for five minutes, the office door opened, and Lilly bounced back: ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°The only one, the only one.¡± Suzi rushed to the only one and hugged the one back to Ali, as if she hadn¡¯t seen her daughter in a whole year. She held her body tightly, tears in her eyes: ¡°You It¡¯s fine.¡± Arron looked at all this nkly: ¡°She is my hostage, and I will keep her safe! Your worries are purely redundant!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Kraigughed again. After he finishedughing, he got up to leave. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s box is very big, so take your younger brothers and sisters with you.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Kraig left, holding Lilly and Suzi looking up at Arron: ¡°Should I be your guest?¡± Chapter 248 Arron¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°What did you say!¡± Suzi¡¯s heart was cold and icy. She met Lanita as soon as she left the house. She could understand what Lanita said. Lanita was still his fianc¨¦e, and she was just a tool for him. It¡¯s just a tool for making money for him and paying off his debts. The man who was sitting on the sofa just now was very handsome, not a mortal. Since he is sitting in Arron¡¯s office and talking to her again, there is no doubt that he should be his client. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The guests he asked her to apany. This should be the beginning. As for when it will end, it should be her stinking day, right? Thinking of his own destiny, Suzi couldn¡¯t help feeling pity. He put his arm around Shen¡¯s only hand and banned it for a few minutes. ¡°I just obey your orders. I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want me to do. I only have one request. Please let her be the only one who is your child. If you don¡¯t want to raise her, look at her. , You can send her to the orphanage, as long as she can live.¡± Suzi said with tears in his arms while holding Lilly. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± An anger emanated from his chest, and smoke rose above his head. If it weren¡¯t for his daughter by his side, Arron would have strangled the woman. At this time, Christopher knocked on the door: ¡°Four Lord.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Arron suppressed his anger and said. After Christopher came in, he immediately said, ¡°Oh, a family of three family members, that¡­Four Lord, I¡­or else go out and wait¡­¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Arron gave anothermand. Christopher promptly crept in, and cautiously shouted: ¡°Husband, madam, you are also here, why didn¡¯t you rest at home?¡± Suzi bit his lip and said nothing. ¡°Thatdy¡­ the little princess said that she wanted to eat beef short ribs at noon. This is not the case. I just set her a child position in the Michelin restaurant. Come¡­Come on to pick up the little princess to eat steak. Don¡¯t be toote, the steak won¡¯t taste good.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked up and asked Arron with a sneer with an incredible expression: ¡°How can Mr. Fu let me thank you for treating the hostages with such high standards? Is this encouraging me and making me work hard?¡± Arron + Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Arron looked at Christopher nkly: ¡°Take the only one to eat steak.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Christopher looked at Lilly again: ¡°Little princess, let¡¯s go.¡± Lilly looked at her mother with a small expression of expectation on her face. After all, I grew up living in a small county like Quxian with a stuffy nose, but I haven¡¯t seen any high-end restaurants. Not to mention going to a Michelin restaurant for steak. However, if her mother disagrees, Shen Zizhi just wants to go again, she won¡¯t go. Suzi saw her daughter¡¯s expression, her heart was very sour, she said warmly, ¡°Go baby, mother heard that the steaks in the Michelin restaurant are delicious. Mom has never eaten it before, so you can eat more for your mother. Okay. Good?¡± She coaxed the child as much as possible. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. If the child can eat a meal that has never been eaten before, it will not be in vain toe to the world. Shen Wei immediately danced happily: ¡°Thank you Mom! Mom, then I will go with Uncle Yan.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Suzi nodded gently. Yan Guangbao left Lilly. Only Suzi and Arron were left in the office. Suzi looked at Arron calmly: ¡°Mr. Fu, let¡¯s talk, whoever you want me to apany, I will go now.¡± She just said it, but she didn¡¯t notice that Arron¡¯s face had turned ck. With a big wave of his hand, he shut the office door with a bang. The sound was too loud, and the loud Suzi shuddered in shock. Lifting his head, he saw Arron¡¯s fierce face. ¡°You¡­what are you going to do.¡± Suzi sat on the ground with shock and backed away. Chapter 249 – 250 Chapter 249 ¨C 250 Chapter 249 The man sneered: ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to apany a man? Are you in such a hurry?¡± Suzi stammered: ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± Her scared teeth rattled. But the man did not stop persecuting her because of her fear. He approached her step by step. Suzi stepped back step by step until he pushed to the sofa, and there was nowhere to go. The man rushed over in a vigorous step, and when he stooped, he took her into his arms: ¡°Woman! You just want to apany the man so impatiently.¡± Ah!¡± Suzi¡¯s scared tears came out: ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me apany you? You are taking my daughter hostage! You said take her away and take her away. Tell me, what else can I do? It is you who asked me to apany men and then make money from them and pay you back, and now you are the one who is questioning me. Are we orphans and widows who do not have any ability to fight back, do not deserve to live? If you don¡¯t deserve to live, you won¡¯t live. You killed us! ¡° Suzi looked at Arron with tears in his eyes. At this moment, apart from fear in her eyes, all that was left was stubbornness. Arron held the back of her neck with one hand, and her cool lips covered her cheeks. Her cheeks were too cold from the shock, but her tears were hot and hot. The man sucked the hot tears in his mouth. . Suzi was stunned. The man grabbed her in his arms: ¡°You really are a woman who doesn¡¯t know good or bad! How many people and women in this world are sleeping by me, Arron, can still be so awkward? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Just you! So stupid! So stupid! If my daughter stayed with you all her life, she would have to learn how stupid you are! ¡° Suzi really didn¡¯t understand what he meant. The tone of listening to him seemed to be adjusting to her. If six years ago, when she was taking care of Shanna, when he and her had a good rtionship with each other for a few days, if he talked like this, Suzi would feel that he was petting her. Now, Suzi doesn¡¯t dream. Those pursuits were fatal every time, and every time they made Suzi extremely desperate. During this period, Sanford had paralyzed his lower limbs in order to protect their mother and daughter. All sorts of experiences are vivid, so how can Suzi believe that Arron has affection for her. Have they ever been in love? Seems like never before! The only time between them, that night, she used her body to rescue Arron, but he avenged his revenge. So now Suzi does not think that Arron is affectionate to her. She only felt that this was another way he tortured her. A means that can both disturb her heart and put her in a ce where no one can recover. Suzi kept scolding himself in his heart: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t be so cheap!¡± to keep himself awake, but there is still confusion in his mind. A cool breeze blew, and Suzi¡¯s brain was sober for a moment. She immediately panicked and asked: ¡°You¡­what are you going to do?¡± The man smiled meaningfully: ¡°Teach you.¡± Chapter 250 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She naturally understood what he meant by¡¯teach her¡¯. She pushed Arron with both hands, trying to get away. She can¡¯t let him know that he has chased and killed her everywhere. Deep down in her heart, she still longs for him to appear, longing for his embrace. A spineless woman like her really deserves to be insulted like this. ? ¡°No!¡± She pushed him vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± The man sneered: ¡°Just now, you asked to rush to apany the man, why don¡¯t you want it now, and you want to catch it again?¡± Suzi¡¯s cheeks flushed as Arron said. She was so wronged, she said incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m catching up! Isn¡¯t it because you asked me to pay back your ten million as soon as possible? I owe you ten million, and my daughter is in your hands. What do you say about me? Do? Oh oh oh¡­¡± Is he trying to force her to death! ¡°What to do, you know very well in your heart!¡± the man gritted his teeth. Suzi swallowed tears: ¡°But we are in the office now, father-inw, don¡¯t you care about it at all?¡± He can ignore it, but she is not shameless. As soon as Suzi looked back, she could see that there was an open ss opposite her, and outside the ss was the staff office in Datongjian. Through that piece of ss, you can see the whole picture of therge office outside. Outside Arron¡¯s office, there were a long walk of fifty or sixty people, all of whom were Arron¡¯s secretarial group, assistant group, and daily administrative group. The state of those people at work, Arron can see everything at a nce while sitting in his office. Looking at the big ss and the busy people working outside the ss, Suzi¡¯s scared screams can¡¯t always Take into ount your own image of the president, right? What image will you leave on your staff in the office like this? I beg you. ¡° ¡°You still care about me?¡± Arron asked lightly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron smiled wickedly: ¡°I am the highest authority here. Who dares to look at my office more? Even if I put you on the ss now, try to see if anyone dares to look at you more?¡± He said that, but he didn¡¯t continue to scare her, but put her on the sofa. Time flies so fast, both of them forgot the time unknowingly, and a knock on the door awakened the two of them, and Suzi immediately shrank into Arron¡¯s arms in shock. Keep saying: ¡°What to do, what to do? What to do?¡± The man still had a calm and steady expression, sneered at the woman in his arms, and then he covered her lips with his hand: ¡°Look at you for a bit of gall.¡± Then he asked outside the office in a deep voice: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± ¡°President, you need to sign a contract.¡± A little secretary asked outside the door. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Arron said calmly. ¡°Good president.¡± The little secretary waited patiently outside the office, but she also found it strange that when knocking on the door in the past, the president would let her in immediately. After all, when ites to work, the CEO has never been sloppy at work. Why did she ask her to wait outside this time? The president is so abnormal. After a few seconds, the little secretary heard the president¡¯s calm and maic voice saying: ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 251 – 252 Chapter 251 ¨C 252 Chapter 251 The little secretary immediately pushed the door in, and after that, she was also stunned. The president sat upright in his exclusive chair. And there was a woman sitting on the president¡¯s body. The woman is dressed in the president¡¯s suit, and her tousled ck hair is buried in the president¡¯s shoulders and necks. The woman¡¯s hands encircled the CEO. The little secretary is not stupid. Although she couldn¡¯t see what a woman¡¯s face looked like, she knew that the rtionship between this woman and the president was inseparable. The little secretary has worked in the Fu Group for three years. During the three years, she hase to the president to sign a contract every day, but she has never seen a woman in the president¡¯s office, let alone a woman sitting on the president in this way. Up. The little secretary immediately realized that it was not the right time for her to knock on the door, she immediately stammered: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, the president, I¡­ I don¡¯t know that my wife is¡­¡± The little secretary dared to conclude that the woman sitting on thep of the president must be his wife, she must be a wife! How rigorous the president¡¯s work style is. There are nearly 100,000 employees in thepany, and none of them don¡¯t know. For six years, the president has always been a non-female president. Suddenly there are women and women appearing at this moment, it must be an extraordinary identity. What¡¯s more, the president brought his daughter to work this morning, and he deliberately convened a meeting of all the employees, and then took the little princess¡¯s hand to announce to the whole He is the highest authority in the future of the Fu Group. I just brought my daughter here in the morning, and now just after Zhongwei, there is an extra woman in the office of the president who is so close to the president. This woman must be the little princess¡¯s mother! Therefore, it is naturally the wife, who can¡¯t be wrong. ¡°Yeah!¡± The president did not look up at the little secretary, but calmly said: ¡°From next month, your sry will increase by 5,000.¡± The little secretary¡¯s surprised eyes will not turn: ¡°Thank you, thank you. President.¡± ¡°Bring it.¡± Arron said. ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± the little secretary asked in a daze. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a contract for me to sign?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Um, yes, yes, the president, here.¡± The little secretary immediately ced the contract to be signed in front of the president respectfully. Don¡¯t look at the president holding his daughter-inw in his arms, but it doesn¡¯t affect his signature. The president handily picked up the golden pen and brushed and signed the contract. He signed the contract extremely smoothly and very calmly. The little secretary looked dumbfounded. At this moment, she was impressed by the president. At the same time, I also admire the envy of the president¡¯s wife, who is held in his arms by the president, and want to be a fan of the president¡¯s wife. The little secretary wanted to ask the President¡¯s wife for experience, so how did the President¡¯s wife take the President out of a man who was cold-faced? Please help her to capture a small executive or something in the future. These are all thoughts in the mind of the little secretary. She did not dare to stay one more minute after signing. Because, although the president doesn¡¯t change his face and his heart beats, the people in the president¡¯s arms have been shivering all the time, and they don¡¯t even dare to breathe. Seeing the president¡¯s wife frightened like this, the little secretary suddenly smiled. The wife is so courageous, and the wife¡¯s face is thin. Although the little secretary hasn¡¯t seen what the wife looks like, she unterally thinks that the president is sure. She is a gentle and beautifuldy. The little secretary almost ran away from Arron¡¯s office, and by the way, he closed the office door very understandingly. Moreover, a sign was hung outside. ¡°The president is resting, please don¡¯t disturb.¡± Chapter 252 N?velDrama.Org owns this. This half afternoon, many senior executives of thepany havee to Arron, either because of the contract or the project. However, whenever they see the sign hanging on the door, they think of today. The little nanny that the president brought over in the morning. Everyone is smart. It can be imagined that since the little milk baby is here, the little milk baby¡¯s mother will naturally follow. When Suzi finally woke up, it was because she and him had moved to the window of the inner room. This was a high-rise building on the sixth or sixth floor. Suzi even felt that she used to say that she was disguised. Only at this moment, she was the real herself. She felt that the real herself was too shameless, and she was so shameless that she looked down on herself. But this kind of self was unearthed by Arron. Suzi was awakened by a cool breeze. The woman shyly immediately let go of her arms around the man¡¯s neck. At the same time she let go, shey on her back, and the man immediately freed her hands to sp her back and head. ¡°Do you want to throw yourself to death!¡± the man roared. ¡°Let go of me! Please let me go! Isn¡¯t it okay to let you fall to death! It¡¯s better to fall from this building and smash to pieces!¡± At this moment, Suzi just wanted to escape. First, she was worried about Lilly, and she was afraid that Lilly woulde back and bump into herself like this. In both cases, she did not have the face to meet people. The reason why she came to the Fu Group and Arron¡¯s office was to find Lilly. Why did it be like this in the end? Suzi really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! However, she was very stubborn and wanted to leave him and walk out, but she didn¡¯t even take a step, so she sat on the ground. She couldn¡¯t even get half of her strength to make the man reach out and fish her up, fished her into her arms, and said calmly, ¡°You came here by yourself!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The man took out a men¡¯s shirt from the closet and put it on her. Then he put her on the bed and said nkly: ¡°Get a good rest.¡± After he finished speaking, he closed the door and went out to continue his official duties. Suzi was left alone on the single bed in the inner room, crying without tears. She didn¡¯t know where she had fallen from a piece of clothing that she had worn from home. Within a day, he wanted his subordinates to buy two pieces of clothing for her. This was really ridiculous. But Suzi couldn¡¯t do anything. Eventer, Lilly came back with Christopher to eat steak, and brought back a string of grilled shrimp and a piece of toast to Suzi, but Suzi couldn¡¯t eat it. Christopher was very aware of current affairs and did not enter Arron¡¯s office. Christopher only put Lilly at the door of the office, and said gently: ¡°Little princess, this office is a private space for you, your parents and your family of three. Uncle Yan is not easy to go in again. I knocked on the door. Will you go in alone to deliver food to your mother?¡± Lilly raised his chin: ¡°I also think, Uncle Yan, you shouldn¡¯t disturb our family of three.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± To be precise, no one can disturb the world of both of them, okay! It¡¯s just that you are a little princess, no matter how you disturb them, they can¡¯t do anything to you! Christopher smiled at Lilly, and then knocked on the door. ¡°Who!¡± There was an angry tone inside. Chapter 253 – 254 Chapter 253 ¨C 254 Chapter 253 ¡°I¡¯m looking for my mother.¡± Shen Only said unceremoniously. The door suddenly opened. Christopher ran away quickly. Lilly went in, and saw her mother resting in the inner room. She curiously asked: ¡°Mom, why are you sleeping on the bed again?¡± ¡°Well, mom is a little ufortable baby, tell mom, are you full?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Mom, the only thing I eat is very full. Very happy, Uncle Christopher told me a lot of stories.¡± Lilly now doesn¡¯t hate bad guys and Uncle Christopher more and more, if it weren¡¯t because his mother was afraid of his father. I hate my mother, Lilly is really going to call the bad guy a dad. ¡°Mom, are you sick? Do you have a fever?¡± Shen only caressed his mother¡¯s forehead. Suzi¡¯s voice was very low and guilty: ¡°Mom is not feeling well. Mom just thinks that mom almost forgot you and your uncle. Mom is sorry for you and your uncle.¡± ¡°Only, your mother needs to rest,e out!¡± Arron said with a sullen face. Lilly was a little afraid of this bad guy. She didn¡¯t dare to refute the bad guy, so she nodded obediently, and then reluctantly was taken out by Arron with a little hand. ¡°Smelly badass!¡± Lilly leaned on the opposite side of Arron, looking at him solemnly: ¡°If my mother is sick, you won¡¯t show it to my mother!¡± ¡°Your mother is not sick!¡± ¡°Impossible! Then how can my mother be so tired!¡± Lilly asked fiercely. ¡°The reason why your mother is tired is because she is worried about you at home, but you called her, so she had to find it and rushed all the way!¡± Arron was looking for a random reason to prevaricate. ¡°Oh¡­Is that my fault?¡± ¡°Of course! So don¡¯t disturb your mother¡¯s rest from now on!¡± Arron said. ¡°Okay!¡± The five-year-old is best to lie. Listening to the conversation between the father and daughter outside, Suzi was in a daze, as if they were really a family of three. The man was working outside, she was lying on the bed, and a little baby was shuttled back and forth between him and her, making some immature sounds from time to time. It was like a paradise. Suzi fell asleep unconsciously. At this time, it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and Suzi slept until six o¡¯clock in a hurry. After more than three hours, it was dark. When Suzi woke up again, he was full of energy, and Lilly didn¡¯t know where to go, and she had a new set of clothes and shoes next to her bed. Suzi picked it up and put it on, looking at herself in the mirror. The old rex rabbit sweater just covers the dense purple-red seals inside the neck, and there are some slightly exposed shoulders on one side, and the exposed part is white and tender, without a trace, and on the other side, a thin line is embedded. The brown leather belt looks very textured. The sweater is half-length, and there is also a thin belt at the waist that echoes the left shoulder. The belt is tied up, and it is more and more obvious that Suzi has a soft waist and a thin waist. Moreover, it is matched with the ck booty slim pants below. After that, it became more obvious that her legs had a length against the sky. Especially the high heels on the feet. The heel is high, but the feet are not tired at all. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No wonder women love to wear expensive high heels. The door suddenly opened, and Suzi suddenly turned around in surprise, and saw the man walk in. Seeing Suzi in his clothes, Arron was stunned. Chapter 254 ¡°Wow! Mom, you are so beautiful, and you are the most beautiful mother!¡± Behind Arron, Shen Zhiyi eximed his mother in surprise: ¡°Who bought you clothes, mom, so beautiful?¡± Suzi: ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t know how to answer her daughter¡¯s question. Arron looked at Suzi in his spare time, and Suzi bowed his head. I have to admit that the clothes he sent to her, no matter the size, but also In terms of styles, they are very suitable for her. Including the bra inside, he was just right. He really deserves to be a unique man. ¡°Smelly ba5tard! Are you the clothes you bought for my mother?¡± Although Lilly heard only two words from her mother, she immediately guessed that it was Arron. Lilly¡¯s cleverness definitely inherited Arron¡¯s genes. Arron said indifferently: ¡°Just suitable.¡± Then he looked at Suzi and asked in a low voice: ¡°Wake up?¡± Suzi said warmly: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Arron raised his wrist and took Suzi¡¯s hand. Suzi followed him obediently. The man held Suzi with his right hand and Lilly with his left hand. Only then did Suzi see the only pink leather on his body. The sweater skirt, the ck tights on the legs, and the small leather boots with sequins on the feet arepletely in the same series as hers. The only thing that Suzi and Shen wore was female women¡¯s clothing. Suzi looked at Lilly in surprise: ¡°The only one, you¡­when did you change your clothes?¡± It¡¯s incredible. The only thing I am satisfied with my clothes. Especially like her mother, she is more satisfied, and her heart is sweet. She also answered Suzi sweetly: ¡°Mom, when you were sleeping, my dad¡­ the bad guy took me to buy it.¡± Suzi looked at Arron with grateful eyes. Arron said coldly: ¡°When you sleep for three hours, I have to take my hostages to choose clothes. It¡¯s not enough to buy it for her. Also buy it for her mother. I am a businessman! All of what I have spent is added up from the debt you owe me. ¡° Listening to Arron¡¯s words like this, Suzi felt a warm feeling in her heart. She said, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The man held Suzi and Shen Sole¡¯s mother and daughter out of his president¡¯s office without expression, and came to therge office outside, thinking that most of the staff had not yet left work. Arron is the top leader of the Fu Group. Big bosses rarely stay in thepany for so long. Therefore, once in a while, all employees of thepany dare not leave thepany before the president leaves. They just watch the big boss one by one. , Leading two stunning beauties to go out. All the employees of thepany looked dumbfounded. Behind him, Christopher carried the president¡¯s bag in his hand, and followed with every step. As soon as they walked over, there was a voice of discussion behind them: ¡°Wow! The president has always been a no-bath system, okay! Why suddenly there are two people holding hands? They are all stunning! ¡° ¡°You bullshit! You didn¡¯t see it. The small one is the same as the president¡¯s hair! That is the one who came to the president to ask for milk powder money!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I almost forgot. Haha! Then, that big beauty, it should be¡­¡± ¡°It is inferred from this that our president will also have leaders in the future!¡± ¡°Ah, the president¡¯s leadership?¡± Chapter 255 – 256 Chapter 255 ¨C 256 Chapter 255 ¡°Yes, those two beauties, big and small, should be the lifelong leader of the president!¡± ¡°The president¡¯s group of dog food is sprinkled, am I still going to eat tonight?¡± These discussions are not small, and some of them can reach the ears of Suzi and Arron, but Arron just pretends not to hear them. After the family of three walked out a few meters away, when the staff behind them were talking like a frenzy, Suzi suddenly looked back. The shocked employees shut up one after another. Madam¡¯s look back this time is simply more charming than the thousand-year-old spirit fox. The pureness of thedy, her indifference, her loneliness, her tenderness, and all kinds of temperament are soft on thedy, it is really a collection of thousands of beautiful looks, and it is so clean. Suzi¡¯s look back calmed everyone. In fact, she was not looking back because others were talking about her, she was neither Arron¡¯s Qingren nor his wife, nor was she like an enemy. It¡¯s a shameful rtionship. Suzi can already think that there will be many people behind them talking about their president and the women around the president.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She doesn¡¯t care about this. She only cared about whether she and Arron¡¯s wildness in the office was seen by the staff outside Arron¡¯s office in the middle of the afternoon. That D*mn big ss! However, what Suzi didn¡¯t expect was that what she saw behind her back was not the big ss in the office, but a wall. Looking into Arron¡¯s office from the outside, there was nothing to see, it was a wall. What¡¯s going on? Suzi has always been worried about whether the two-person battle between herself and Arron in her office will be broadcast live to the employees of hispany, but it turned out to be a wall? Arron probably knew the reason for her looking back, and said in a very ironic tone: ¡°That¡¯s a three- dimensional projection screen. It¡¯s not a big ss!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if you want to stage a live show, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Arron said grimly, and after that, holding her hand to walk faster. The man¡¯s steps arerge. Suzi is a lot shorter than him. He can¡¯t keep up with his steps at all. He only follows his steps and is led by him, while the younger Lilly only reaches the corner of the man¡¯s leg. The stinky viin walked too fast, and Lilly was running tired and panting. The man suddenly stopped, bent over and picked up Lilly, and then continued to hold Suzi¡¯s wrist with his other hand, making it more like a family of three. The three people left the Fu Group Company under the envy of the entirepany. A family of three drove them home by Christopher. When we arrived home, the maid, Tian Sister, saw the three of theming back together, she suddenly let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Madam, you are finally back. You are not in good health. It is not suitable to go out and walk around.¡± ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Suzi said gently, she no longer disliked being called her wife. What do you call it? Anyway, she couldn¡¯t resist him. It¡¯s better to be like this, one day is one day. As the man I met in Arron¡¯s office said today, why don¡¯t you work in the construction industry you like? Maybe she can find another construction job in her spare time. For this dinner, the man ordered the maid at home to make a soft and light meal. Suzi didn¡¯t have much appetite. The only thing he ate was a lot. Seeing that the only one had finished eating, Suzi was about to take the one to wash up, but Arron gave him a hand. I pressed my wrist. ¡°You¡­what are you doing again?¡± ¡°Eat this bowl of fish porridge.¡± The man ordered. Chapter 256 He actually fed her porridge by himself? For a while, Suzi really couldn¡¯t adapt. But before she could react, Arron had forcibly put a small spoonful of fish porridge into her mouth, and Suzi passively swallowed the porridge. The fish porridge is neither hot nor cold, it is very refreshing and the taste is very good. And the fish fillets are slippery, and the taste is particrly good. The food swallowed into his stomach also made Suzi suddenly feel a warm stream of heat, and eating it made his stomach veryfortable. Suzi suddenly felt a little dazed. She felt that she and him were really a pair of lovers who cared for each other, or were like a couple who had lived together for many years and had good rtionships. I couldn¡¯t help feeling warm in my heart. But the man was so angry that she = Suzi gave her a nce, raised his hand to touch Suzi¡¯s thin arm, and said in a scornful tone: ¡°It¡¯s so thin that it doesn¡¯t feel any flesh, Geren!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, when he put the second spoonful of fish porridge into her mouth, Suzi suddenly sneered in his heart. He didn¡¯t really care about her. He thought she had no meat and couldn¡¯t sell it at a good price! And she actually thought he was caring about her in a daze! The heart suddenly fell to the bottom. Suzi scolded himself in his heart, what is so sad about you? The moment he brought you back from Quxian, he said that he would use you to pay off the debt. After figuring this out, Suzi obediently ate the fish porridge he fed with bite by bite. From time to time, he also knew that blowing, like a child, left a bowl of porridge with three points left. During one of them, Suzi didn¡¯t open his mouth anymore. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the man asked displeasedly. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Suzi said, she is more than full, she is a little bit more supportive. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The man looked at the bowl: ¡°How to eat like cats! No! Finish these, and then eat a te of broli and luncheon meat!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Is this really raising her as a pig! ¡°I¡­I can only eat these. If you eat too much, the stomach will be upset.¡± She has always had a small appetite and a light body. She is almost 1.7 meters tall and weighs more than 40 kilograms. Moreover, if the food is too full, she is afraid of pressure. Although he is also of a thin body type, he is nearly 1.9 meters tall and his muscles are firm like rocks. On the surface, he is quite thin, but he is actually very heavy. He is equivalent to her weight. So she is determined not to eat too much. However, the man¡¯s attitude is also very tough: ¡°Drink all these fish porridge! Then eat some broli.¡± He wants her to mix meat and vegetables so that he can have a bnced nutrition and grow meat faster. Under the pressure of his prestige, she still managed to finish the fish porridge. Moreover, I ate a few bites of broli. It¡¯s really hard to eat. People tend to get sleepy as soon as they eat. In addition, she has been running around all day, all kinds of fatigue gathered together, so that not long after dinner, Suzi told her daughter stories when she was only sleeping. , Suzi actually fell asleep. Lilly was not asleep yet. Seeing my mother fell asleep, the only thing I really wanted to do was to take a picture of her, but as soon as she took a picture, the badass dad broke in. ¡°Smelly¡­Smelly¡­¡± ncing at his mother, there was no sign of her waking up, Lilly immediately changed his mouth and shouted, ¡°Smelly father.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 257 – 258 Chapter 257 ¨C 258 Chapter 257 I took her to thepany early in the morning, and all the senior executives of thepany met her, which established her identity in thepany and the Fu Group. All day long, I was busy asking Christopher to go to the Michelin restaurant to order children¡¯s steaks. Busy getting the best designer to match her clothes, in the end, he only responded: ¡°Smelly dad?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron agreed with Bara¡¯s grievances. Smelly father is also a father. It¡¯s better than shouting a badass. ¡°Your mother fell asleep?¡± Arron asked Lilly. Lilly nodded. ¡°Then you sleep by yourself, you are now a big girl, you must learn to be independent, learn to sleep by yourself!¡± The education of children as a father is really different from the education of children as a mother. Just like that, Arronmanded with a sullen face, and Lilly said obediently, ¡°Oh¡­¡± Arron bent over and hugged Suzi and left. Lilly immediately shouted, ¡°Smelly¡­ Dad, where do you hold my mother?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You want to sleep, don¡¯t your mother want to sleep?¡± Arron looked at the reduced version of himself angered. ¡°You are not allowed to bully my mother!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t bully her, how did youe?¡± Arron retorted. Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± About to break the casserole and ask what does this mean? But when I saw my mother¡¯s hands suddenly and unconsciously clinging to the stinky father¡¯s neck, mother muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t think about anything, I don¡¯t care about anything, just live a day like this, and die in your arms, okay? ?¡± Suzi is dreaming. In the dream, she could not escape Arron¡¯s clutches no matter what, it was not his clutches that pushed her into the abyss. Instead, he let her lose herself. The man didn¡¯t answer her, he only held her tighter, and then walked into his bedroom. Suzi woke up in the middle of the night. One of her arms was numb by herself. She wanted to turn over but couldn¡¯t move. She slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that caught her eyes was the firm bronze skin under his armpits, and Suzi suddenly woke up. Only then did she discover that she was pillowed in his arm, her head held under his armpit, like a good-looking cat. Arron was still asleep. She has one arm under her body, and she has been crushed out of consciousness. Suzi wanted to turn over, but he didn¡¯t want to rm Arron. I was really afraid to offend him. The most important thing is that she didn¡¯t want to face him without clothes and herself without clothes. Suzi slowly and cautiously, like a silkworm, moved her body little by little, wanting to turn her back to Arron. However, just as she moved, the man¡¯s arm tightened suddenly, holding her tightly in ce. The man did not speak, nor opened his eyes. She held her in ce with only one arm. Suzi was very angry. She wanted to push him away, but couldn¡¯t push him no matter what. She had to plead: ¡°I just want to turn around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± the man ordered. Suzi was very aggrieved: ¡°My arm is numb, can¡¯t I turn around and move around? Even a prisoner has the freedom to turn around!¡± All her aggrieved tears fell. The man turned and put her under him, looked at her coldly, and asked: ¡°Do you think your arm is numb? My arm is more numb than you! I didn¡¯t n to touch you tonight. , But you can¡¯t help it yourself!¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do in the next second!¡± the man snapped. Chapter 258 Only then did Suzi realize that the muscles of the man¡¯s body were tight, and the whole person seemed to be breathing stagnant. Moreover, his body temperature was a little overheated. Suzi thought he had a fever, and suddenly asked a little nervously: ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Suzi: ¡°Are you sick? Do you want to see a doctor? I¡­I can¡¯t move you.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He stood up out of the bed, and then walked straight over Suzi and got out of bed. Suzi was dumbfounded immediately. He didn¡¯t wear anything on his body, so he got out of bed and put on slippers in front of her. But Suzi¡¯s face was flushed with blood. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have seen it!¡± The man sneered. Then, put on slippers and walked to the bathroom. Immediately afterwards, Suzi heard a¡¯bang¡¯ door closing. Suzi was so scared that a person shrank in the nket, for fear that he would jump up in the next second, and she did not dare to sleep, but in the process of tension, she spent two full hours without a maning out of the bathroom. . But Suzi could hear the sound of the shower. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to sleep, just waited for him. After another half an hour, Arron came out of the washroom. As soon as he left the house, he brought a violent breath, and the cold Suzi shrank in his body. I can feel the coolness when I¡¯m under the covers. The man didn¡¯t give her any mental preparation, andy in after lifting the quilt. Then, he held Suzi in his arms. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi wanted to cry because of his ice-sculpted body. ¡°Cold¡­¡± she said with a sad face: ¡°You¡­you are so cold.¡± The man said angrily: ¡°You asked for it!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Doesn¡¯t he know how cold it is! He is also cold! He was already suffering very hard with his arms around her, but when he thought of half of the afternoon, when he cleaned her in the office, the bruises were so shocking. Is he thinking that she is still a novice at all? I¡¯m not skilled enough in this aspect, and I don¡¯t know how to avoid taboos. Therefore, he reminded himself again and again not to touch her at night. He endured not touching her. She is good! Like a caterpir, rubbing over in his arms! What kind of arm is numb. His arm is numb long ago! She pillowed his arm for a few hours! Seeing that the sky is getting bright, men always have to take a break. After all, there are still a lot of things during the day, so the man raised his hand to protect her eyes: ¡°Sleep!¡± Suzi shrank himself into a lump. It was indeed cold at first, but his body became hot very quickly, and after a while she got used to the heat and fell asleep quickly. He did not touch her this night. She sleeps soundly, as for him, she doesn¡¯t know. Early in the morning, when she was still dreaming, she was woken up by a man. Suzi¡¯s eyes were sleepy: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Get up, you are going out with me today.¡± The man said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to ask, should I apany your guests? However, when Suzi thought that her daughter was the only one in the next room, when they discussed this issue, Suzi didn¡¯t want the only one to hear, she moved her lips and said nothing. Chapter 259 – 260 Chapter 259 ¨C 260 Chapter 259 Breakfast is mainly light, but it is also very rich and delicious. Suzi felt that his appetite was a little bigger than yesterday, and the only thing he loved to eat these breakfasts. ¡°Mom, the breakfast at stinky viin¡¯s is better than our breakfast.¡± Lilly, in front of his mother, restored the name of the stinky viin to Arron. Arron has adapted. When Lilly called her stinky viin, Arron didn¡¯t even blink his eyelids, only bowed his head and drank the porridge. He didn¡¯t like words when he ate, so he ate it soon, and then looked at Lilly with a solemn expression: ¡°Lilly, have you eaten well?¡± Lilly nodded in shock immediately: ¡°Well, I¡¯m ready to eat.¡± ¡°Have you finished eating!¡± Arron looked at Suzi again. Suzi: ¡°Alright.¡± After a pause, she asked worriedly: ¡°Take me out, and¡­ is it necessary to bring the only one?¡± The man did not answer. Just get up, change clothes, take a briefcase. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to ask more, only took the only hand and followed the man downstairs. Christopher was already waiting downstairs, and when he saw Arroning down, he immediately said, ¡°Four Lord, I have found several stores, and I don¡¯t know if the little princess likes it or not.¡± ¡°What!¡± Lilly immediately became interested when he heard that it had something to do with him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Go to thepany for a meeting first. There is an emergency meeting this morning.¡± Arron received the email this morning about the hospitalized Mr. Fu. Several senior leaders in thepany were once the top leaders of Mr. Fu. He came to Mr. Fu to retire, and his father was on the throne. Those people still assisted his father. Nowadays, those people are older than their father, but they still refuse to retire and want to take power alone. Arron wanted to take advantage of his grandfather¡¯s meeting in the hospital to take these people down in one fell swoop. The meeting was not long, and he was more vigorous and vigorous. A group of veterans who had followed the old chairman to fight in the north and south were also taken down by Arron¡¯s work one morning. Said it was won, but didn¡¯t treat them badly. The pensions given to them are very generous for everyone. Those people didn¡¯tin anymore. These things have been donest night at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Arron hurried out of the conference room and came to his office to see Suzi and his only two mother and daughter sitting on the sofa obediently. ¡°Go!¡± Arron said. Suzi whispered: ¡°Should¡­ want the only one to follow? She is still so young and can¡¯t see those dirty scenes, I¡­I don¡¯t ask her to follow me, you just Let her y in yourpany, yourpany, you can rest assured, can you?¡± Lilly saw her mother say this, and suddenly hugged her mother¡¯s leg: ¡°No! I want to follow my mother, I want to follow my mother! uuu.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Every time, he wanted to blow this woman¡¯s head! People always say that a woman is stupid for having a child for three years, and it has been six years, how could her reaction be so slow! Is paste in my mind! So stupid! Arron bent over and walked out with only one stride. Suzi also tended to follow behind her. In order to prevent the only fear, she held the only hand. Such an image of a family of three can be seen in the entire Fu Group. It is a piece of praise. In Suzi¡¯s heart, it was even more bitter than Huanglian. Before arriving in the car, Christopher was already waiting outside the car. ¡°Four Masters.¡± Christopher handed a stack of materials to Arron: ¡°This is Nancheng International Kindergarten, this is Lantian Baiyun Kindergarten, and this is Xiaohongxing Kindergarten. These three kindergartens are the best aristocratic kindergartens in Yuncheng.¡± Suzi was stunned by the side: ¡°You¡­are you going to send the only one to kindergarten?¡± Chapter 260 ¡°Yes!¡± Arron said coldly: ¡°Although I am the only hostage, I can¡¯t keep her by my side every day. Don¡¯t I want to do anything? Show you the children, can you afford me this price? ?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, send her to kindergarten. As for the expenses, it is superimposed from your repayment of my debt. When will you pay the money, when will you and your daughter be free.¡± Arron¡¯s tone did not have the slightest warmth. Christopher behind him wanted tough several times. But Christopher was suffocated. Only Christopher knew how hard and hard it was for Siye Fu to look for Suzi. For six years in a daze, Siye had almost never rested. Once he had the opportunity, he would constantly look for Suzi all over the country. For Suzi, he and Lanita retired. For Suzi, Fu Siye made himself a forbidden bath system. Therefore, after six years, suddenly I found Suzi and brought her to raise her. Master did not hang Suzi and beat him up, but just talked coldly to her like this. Christopher felt as if the Fourth Master had changed himself. Watching Master get in the car, Christopher said solemnly to Suzi who was startled outside: ¡°Mrs., you must not think about picking up the little princess and then running away. Then Master¡­¡± Christopher was just a joke, but after he finished speaking, he heard Suzi say: ¡°I will not run away again. I have already nned to confess to Arron in my life. He can let my daughter go to kindergarten. I am very grateful to him, what identity I am, I know very well in my heart. Assistant Yan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t understand. ¡° Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± What is your identity! Tell me, what is your identity! You are madam! The unique identity of Fu Group! Don¡¯t make a mistake. If you make a mistake, you should suffer again¡­ Christopher just thought this in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to say it. He was afraid of his crow¡¯s mouth. As a result, when he was waiting for Suzi to get in the car, he heard Arron say: ¡°What¡¯s your identity? Tell me! ¡°Gosh! Christopher squeezed a sweat for Suzi. Suzi smiled lightly and said: ¡°A woman for you and your friends to y with.¡± Obviously, after the intense struggle the night before, and the day before yesterday, Suzi has epted this identity. ¡°Ha! Ha ha!¡± Arron sneered twice: ¡°Very good! Get in the car!¡± Suzi took the only and obedient person into the car. Along the way, Suzi was speechless, and Arron was speechless, but Christopher and Shen Tongyi had a few words. ¡°Little princess.¡± Christopher shouted. Shen Only did not answer. Christopher shouted again: ¡°Little princess.¡± Lilly sighed: ¡°Hey, why have you been calling me the little princess in the past two days?¡± Christopher smiled: ¡°Why, the little princess doesn¡¯t like this title?¡± Lilly shrugged and said in an indifferent tone: ¡°Like is like, but I am afraid that it will notst long, because it was only on my birthday before my mother called me like this. At the beginning, I also wanted my ssmates Call me the little princess, but my ssmates call me Xiaoyezhong.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi lowered his head. Lilly continued: ¡°They said I was a child without a father, and said that I followed my mother¡¯s name, so they thought I was not a little princess. Now I am going to kindergarten again, and I am afraid that my ssmates will hear you calling me little princess. Theyughed at me again. As soon as theyughed at me, I wanted to hit someone. As soon as I hit people, the kindergarten teacher would call my mother to criticize her. Will¡­¡± Speaking of this, Lilly looked at Arron: ¡°There are still bad guys, and I must have my mother lose a lot of money¡­¡± Chapter 261 – 262 Chapter 261 ¨C 262 Chapter 261 Lilly is a kid who knows how to draw inferences. She used to be in the kindergarten, as long as someone said bad things about her mother, the only thing she would fight with was to beat the child until she was served. But this time, when she fought with others, her mother was not only criticized by the teacher, but her mother also lost a lot of money. So Lilly thought for a while, then looked at Christopher and said, ¡°Uncle Christopher, don¡¯t call me little princess in the future. If I don¡¯t like it, you should call me Xiaoyezhong. If you shout too much, I won¡¯t feel bad. I won¡¯t hit anyone anymore.¡± What the child said was naive and unintentional. However, the faces of Arron and Christopher became cold after hearing them. Suzi lowered his head sadly. After a while, Christopher said: ¡°Little princess, in the kindergarten you are in from now on, all the children will call you little princess, no one dares to bully you, understand?¡± Shen Only: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Christopher looked at Suzi, actually as a reminder to Suzi, he said: ¡°Because of your mother.¡± Suzi suddenly smiled. The smile was bleak and a bit decadent. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Suzi said. ¡°Huh?¡± Arron didn¡¯t understand, Christopher looked at Suzi without understanding. Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, go to the kindergarten for the only one.¡± This morning, Yan Broadband took Arron, and Suzi¡¯s only family of three went to several kindergartens he chose, all of which were near home and convenient for pick-up and drop-off. But after arriving, there was no one Shen liked. Because Christopher was looking for a noble kindergarten. Although there were a lot of facilities, there were very few children. Almost all teachers were taking care of their children one-on-one. She likes fun. It¡¯s the kind of atmosphere where children are used to being wild, chatting with each other, running, and ying. In the end, there was really no move. Christopher said to Arron: ¡°That¡¯s it, Fourth Master.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi said coldly: ¡°Assistant Yan, these are aristocratic schools you are looking for, the only thing she doesn¡¯t adapt to, she likes to be down-to-earth, there are many children, and lively. The only thing that I don¡¯t like most is being deserted. ¡° Christopher looked at Arron. Arron nodded: ¡°Go to a rtively ordinary kindergarten.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Rtively ordinary kindergartens are too easy to find. They are ordinary, but they are actually slightly better than ordinary kindergartens. Each ss has a dozen or twenty children, and they wear decent clothes. Christopher deliberately consulted the only opinion and asked: ¡°Little princess, do you like this ce?¡± Lilly asked: ¡°Where is it convenient for my mother to pick me up?¡± Christopher nodded: ¡°Very aspect!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary for my mother to pay a lot of fees here?¡± Shen Only asked again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay a penny from your mother.¡± Christopher was also telling the truth. Lilly was much more rxed now, and she sighed: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t pick it, it¡¯s here!¡± Suzi also looked at the only one with a smile: ¡°Will you stay here today to y with your ssmates?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Lilly readily agreed. They really put the only one in the kindergarten. After an exnation, the three drove away, and Suzi, who was sitting in the back seat, suddenly raised his arms and hugged Arron. Arron was surprised: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 262 Suzi¡¯s voice was very low, with a trace ofziness unwilling to struggle: ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad for me to sink the wheel like this. I misunderstood you before, at least you are not so cruel to my daughter. I see me I am satisfied that my daughter can go to kindergarten and receive education like other children. I N?velDrama.Org owns this. don¡¯t think about anything. I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future. I will listen to your arrangements for the rest of my life.¡± After speaking, she arched her head into Arron¡¯s arms. In fact, what she wants to say is, which man you let me apany, I will apany which man, if you let me follow you for the rest of my life, I will follow you. In the future, no more struggles. She is tired. Tired. People are also tired. No matter how hard you struggle, it is impossible to escape his palm, so why bother? It¡¯s better to get tired of being in his arms, be a bad woman who obeys her heart, and enjoy that moment of happiness like moths flying into the fire. His chest is firm, wide, warm, and powerful. Suzi rubbed his chest back and forth, as if looking for afortable position. The fire in the man¡¯s chest suddenly rushed to the top of his head. At this moment, Christopher, the driver driving in front, was also widening his eyes, looking back through the rearview mirror. Christopher had a bitter face, and looked at his grandfather reluctantly. This dog food is stuffed. He almost choked to death. Are you going to choke to death! ¡°Put out your eyes!¡± Arron said coldly. Christopher: ¡°Master, you¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°Put out your eyes and throw them out!¡± Arron repeated. Christopher immediately stopped looking in the rearview mirror and focused only on the front: ¡°Um, Fourth Master, I¡­ If my eyes are dug out, I can¡¯t drive, what should you and your wife do? I, please allow me to drive the car where you need to go first, and then I will goug my eyes, okay? ¡° What he said was serious and didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. Suzi blushed hot behind him. She just thought that she could spend it and spend it and let it go, but she forgot that there was a driver in front of her. Now that Christopher said this, Suzi was shy and afraid to lift his head from Arron¡¯s arms. She stayed in his arms until Christopher drove her to Arron¡¯s residence, and Arron hugged her out of the car and sent her upstairs. Not far away, in a dark shadow, Lanita¡¯s eyes were zing, and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Suzi! Why are you a Xiaoqiang who can¡¯t beat you? Why can¡¯t I kill you for six years! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have married Arron six years ago, and our children have already gone to kindergarten, but six yearster, you still haven¡¯t died, and you let my husband hold you. D*mn you! D*mn it! ¡° Lanita was crying with tears streaming down her face, like a lunatic. Here, after Arron sent Suzi upstairs, he calmly said to her: ¡°Take a good rest. Remember to eat more at noon. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I will ask Christopher to pick you up.¡± Suzi: ¡°Oh¡­¡± After a pause, she asked: ¡°Will you go to yourpany?¡± The man replied faintly: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She didn¡¯t ask any more, she didn¡¯t bother to ask. Where does he go? Chapter 263 – 264 Chapter 263 ¨C 264 Chapter 263 It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as his daughter has school, she can live. Other things are not important to Suzi. After thinking about this, Suzi actually felt at ease. After the man left, sheyzily on the man¡¯s bed, sometimes rolling to sleep, and sometimes falling back to sleep. She really didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore, so she just got up and took a bath. His bathtub is surprisingly big, and the facilities inside are all avable. It¡¯s not known how high-end is the bathtub of high-end baths. Suziy alone in the huge bathtub, sitting on his special bathtub seat, enjoying the slowly warm water blowing from the bottom of the bathtub. It¡¯s like a hot spring. Suzi became more and morezy, she closed her eyes and enjoyed it quietly. But he didn¡¯t notice it at all. At the other end, the man in the office was watching all this. He didn¡¯t mean to spy on her. He just wanted to see if she was resting obediently, but unfortunately, he saw this scene. After the womany in the bathtub for about half an hour, she came out with pure water droplets.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was barefoot, gently and skillfully stepping on his carpet, walking back and forth in the bedroom without wearing a bathrobe, let alone using a towel to wipe the drops of water, just walking back and forth, as if Appreciating his bedroom. After appreciating it for a while, she opened his wardrobe as she wanted, and took out a piece of his shirt from it and put it on her body. The man suddenly gave a gruff in the office. She¡­ was addicted to wearing his white shirt! However, she does not have a special charm in his shirt. The man watched her wearing his shirt and came to the balcony of the ss sun room, lying on the wicker chair, dangling. Her expression waszy and quiet. Like a well-behaved kitten that I¡¯m used to enjoying. The man in the office looking at theputer at all this is reluctant to turn off the monitor. Suziy on the wicker chair for a while and then returned to the big bed, put on his shirt andy on the quilt to continue sleeping. Until noon for dinner, the domestic helper Li¡¯s wife knocked on the door and said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi repliedzily. His hair is still a bit wet, wearing a men¡¯s shirt, and his dark gray home slippers are on his feet. The shoes fit on his feet, but they can be worn on Suzi¡¯s feet, just like children¡¯s. Like shoes, it looks delicate and cute. Sister Li smiled and said, ¡°Madam, sit down and eat, and I will help you to dry your hair. After eating, you will sleep for a while, and I will give you medicine before you go to bed, so that your body will recover quickly.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Suzi answered obediently. The lunch was a little light, but it was delicious. Suzi ate a lot. After eating, he continued to sleep until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Christopher came to pick up Suzi on time, and then sent Suzi to a high- end dress shop. VIP room. Arron in a suit and leather shoes is sitting there with her long legs folded, looking through the style drawings Suzi is not stupid. She knew at a nce that Arron was going to buy a dress for her. Suzi came to Arron and asked in an obedient tone: ¡°Are you going to take me to see someone tonight?¡± Does this begin? She suddenly became nervous. ¡°Have you seen it, Kraig.¡± Kraig? Suzi asked warmly: ¡°Is this the man I saw in your office yesterday afternoon?¡± The man also said a few words to her. ¡°Yes!¡± the man replied. Suzi blurted out and asked: ¡°That man seems to be a very picky person, doesn¡¯t he dislike me?¡± Chapter 264 Arron¡¯s face suddenly changed. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Why is this woman capable of irritating him all the time! Suzi¡¯s tone is t andzy: ¡°I can see that Mr. Kraig has a refined and respectful temperament. He is not inferior to you. Doesn¡¯t he despise me?¡± The man grabbed Suzi by the neck: ¡°You are not allowed to talk about yourself like this in the future!¡± Suzi was stuck and couldn¡¯t breathe for a while. Words can¡¯te out. He can only half-scream and nod in his eyes. She shouldn¡¯t have said. The man let go of his hand, and Suzi coughed for a long time before he was relieved. At this time, there was a knock on the door outside: ¡°Knock, knock!¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Arron cleared his throat and said. Pushing the door, the gold medal salesperson walked in: ¡°Mr. Fu, these are the sizes you mentioned and the styles reserved for you ording to your description. Is this¡­ thisdy?¡± The gold medal salesperson looked at Suzi and asked. Suzi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Follow Arron here to try clothes, even if others don¡¯t say anything, Suzi can feel that they just treat her as a social flower. Arron did not answer the gold medal salesperson, but directly said: ¡°Take her to change clothes.¡± ¡°Okay Mr. Fu.¡± The gold medal salesman looked at Suzi with a smile: ¡°Miss,e with me.¡± Suzi obediently followed the salesperson to the fitting room. ¡°Miss, you are really in good shape. From the outside, I thought you were a very thin person, but after taking it off, every part is just right.¡± The salesperson praised Suzi¡¯s spokennguage. But never thought, Suzi blushed again. The salesperson smiled, ¡°Miss, you have a thin face. But I have to tell you something. Mr. Fu frequents our dress shop. But basically every time he attends arge banquet, he finds some first-line celebrities and so on. They are basically the kind who sign contracts. The dresses are not paid by Mr. Fu, but are included in the contract costs. . You are the first Mr. Fu I have seen in the past six years to tell us our size in advance, and tell us your skin color, height, and temperament. Moreover, Mr. Fu¡¯s vision is really good. He can actually tell your size exactly. You see, the one you are wearing now is personally selected by Mr. Fu, and the three-dimensional dimensions are also changed ording to his wishes. It seems that Mr. Fu knows your body very well. ¡° When Suzi was said, his face was even flushed. There is such a sweetness in my heart. Suzi wore a peacock blue dress with no shoulders, wrapped body, and long fish tail. The upper end of the dress held her just right, and the waist was soft and soft. Suzi was already 1.5 meters tall, and wearing this wide dress made her look tall and thin, and she could be called a professional model. The gold medal salesdy was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Mr. Fu¡¯s woman has an extraordinary temperament.¡± Suzi lowered his head and said, ¡°I am not her woman.¡± Gold salesperson: ¡°¡­¡± After being a little embarrassed, she smiled again: ¡°The average woman, Mr. Fu, is definitely not good. Your beauty and temperament are one in a million. Miss, you go out and let Mr. Fu take a look. I promise Mr. Fu His eyes will look straight.¡± Suzi: ¡°Um.¡± He came to Arron with carelessness, sloppyness, and carelessness. As expected by the gold medal salesperson, Arron¡¯s eyes were really stunned. Very beautiful. Chapter 265 – 266 Chapter 265 ¨C 266 Chapter 265 The beauty was beyond his expectation. She has always been cold, and can even be described with a nk face, but she only smiles when she is in front of her mother. Arron has seen Suzi¡¯s smile. Her smile is sweet and clean. . Like a high school girl. He had also seen Suzi¡¯s indifference and loneliness. She was like that most of the time. Arron had never seen Suzi¡¯szy and idle appearance, and she felt very charming. Very charming. He looked stunned. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Suzi asked casually. From childhood to adulthood, she never thought about the day when she would serve Israel, never thought that she would do this kind of business, even after two years in prison, she never gave up on living. She devoted herself to learning architectural design from Aunt Shanna. I imagined that one day I woulde out of prison, take a good job in design, support myself, support my mother, and then find a congenial boyfriend and live a happy and fulfilling little life. However, things are impermanent. Maybe when she was released on bail by Jarod and asked her to contribute her one time to Arron, she was destined to be a seller. Since it is for sale, she should be professional. She looked at Arron with watery eyes, and asked again: ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°Rece it!¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°?¡± The gold medal salesperson also found it very strange. Although his face was a little bit awkward, he still said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Fu, even if you don¡¯t want this one, we won¡¯t worry about selling it in our store. Yes, we can change another one.¡± The gold salesperson didn¡¯t dare to offend Arron. Arron said let it be reced, and she immediately went to get another one without stopping. As soon as he took a step, Arron said behind him, ¡°You got me wrong.¡± Gold salesperson: ¡°Mr. Fu, what did you say?¡± ¡°Change another style for her to wear, but this style can¡¯t be sold, wrap it up for me,¡± Arron said lightly. Suzi really looks good in this peacock blue, so you can see the charm. However, Arron didn¡¯t intend to let others see this kind of charming and good-looking. ¡°Change to that little white dress.¡± Arron said to the startled gold salesperson. The gold medal sales clerk immediately respectfully said: ¡°Okay, good Mr. Fu, I will rece it for this The gold medal salesman took Suzi into the locker room again. This time, it was the little white skirt that Arron was going to designate. The half-height stand-up cor has a small red button on the back of the neck, and the neckline is a delicate tube top with a circle of diamonds. At the waist, a delicate red ribbon is tied. Below the waist, there is a fluffy knee-length skirt. This little dress was worn on Suzi, and Suzi couldn¡¯t help but surprise himself. This is really her favorite style. The salesperson is not very optimistic: ¡°Miss, this is not suitable for¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi asked. The gold medal salesman smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay,e out and let Mr. Fu take a look.¡± Suzi was led out by the gold medal salesperson and stood in front of Arron. Arron was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Arron said. Chapter 266 After hearing Arron¡¯s answer, Suzi breathed a sigh of relief, and finally she didn¡¯t have to try on again. Trying on clothes is also a tiring job. Especially, wearing this kind of clothes is actually for others to look at, clothes that please others, so that Suzi feels even more tired. ¡°Tired?¡± Arron asked. Suzi said faintly: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Arron raised his eyes to look at the gold medal salesperson: ¡°Wrap all the styles I choose.¡± The gold medal salesperson immediately cheered and cheered: ¡°Okay, Mr. Fu, wait a moment!¡± Arron looked down at Suzi again: ¡°Do you like those styles?¡± All the styles are carefully selected by him. Whether it is a mature style or a pure style, it is a style that matches her cold and lonely personality very well. Suzi lowered his head slightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi said faintly: ¡°I don¡¯t already have one on my body. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to buy so many more?¡± Isn¡¯t she asking her to pay it back? Suzi was very worried that the dress money would also be included in the cost of repayment. She had to remind him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because you don¡¯t just wear a dress dress once today, you still have to wear it in the future!¡± Arron snarled. Oh! Got it. There should be many men she will apany in the future, maybe there will be more than one a day, right? So maybe how many clothes you need to change a day? Suzi didn¡¯t speak any more, so Arron took her by the hand and left the dress shop. Behind them, the two salesmen who followed the delivery muttered quietly behind them. ¡°Good match, like a pair of golden boys and girls.¡± ¡°I think Shao Fu is a little more mature. The girl seems to be very young. Wearing today¡¯s pure model, she is even more young, like a woman in her early twenties.¡± ¡°How happy to be with the woman next to Arron.¡± Hearing this, Suzi couldn¡¯t help smiling in his heart. Happy? Happiness is very simple for her, as long as her daughter is the only one who can live well, can go to school, and her brother is still alive in the world. For Suzi, it is happiness. How simple. After getting in the car, Suzi followed Arron to the¡¯Drunk Tonight¡¯ entertainment club. This ce is magnificent and luxurious. Suzi has never been to such a ce. The ce where Joan took her six years ago is not as luxurious as this ce, and the ce she was taken by Lanita yesterday is not as good as this ce. Luxury. Before entering the door, Suzi felt that there was a kind of imperial spirit here. Entering the door, there are not many customers whoe to spend money. The inside is quiet and orderly. Suzi followed Arron into the door and into the elevator. The elevator goes all the way to the sixth floor andes out. Then Suzi¡¯s wrist was held by Arron. She was a little ufortable and wanted to be ugly, but she was too weak to pull it away. At the same time, there are already a dozen people sitting in the private room. This private room is very area, and a bathroom. At this time, the people in the private room were talking on the sofa, men and women. Basically, there is ady sitting next to a man. When the men talk about things, the women are very well-behaved and quietly sit on the side with their legs folded. When the woman and the woman look at each other from time to time, Smile at each other. The scene is not too familiar yet. Chapter 267 – 268 Chapter 267 ¨C 268 Chapter 267 Some hold it again. ¡°Lao Jun, you made an appointment with me today, and I came here. I don¡¯t know if Lao Fu will give me face. You should know better than me how decisive he is. I can make peace with him. I I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let me go!¡± The man who was talking was a man in his thirties with a horizontal scar on his face. He looked very fierce, but the woman next to him was a charming and charming beauty. ¡°Lao Zhong!¡± Kraig said unceremoniously: ¡°It¡¯s not that I said you! Don¡¯t say that Lao Fu doesn¡¯t give you face, even me, he and I have been ying together since childhood to be the fourth brother! He! Can you save me face? Although his person is a bit cruel, he never yed with a knife behind his back. What did you do back then? If it weren¡¯t for the trip you stumbled upon him back then, Lao Fu¡¯s mother, can Aunt Xia go to jail? If Aunt Xia does not go to jail, Aunt Xia would not die with him. How did you make Arron make peace with you! ¡° Zhong Muzhan¡¯s tone vented: ¡°I was forced by the older brothers of the old Fu. The Fu family was very popr in Nancheng. If I didn¡¯t do that, all of my Zhong family¡¯s properties in the southwest would have nothing to do. What can I do?¡± ¡°Then you will obediently admit your mistake now!¡± Kraig said without wanting to say: ¡°Mu Zhan, I am for the sake of your dead brother and myrade-in-arms, so I will lead you to this line. As for you Whether you can make peace or not has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you, Brother Jun.¡± Zhong Muzhan said. As soon as his words fell, Arron opened the door and walked in. All the people sitting in the box stood up unanimously. ¡°Old Fu!¡± Kraig shouted. Two other men who were about the same age as Kraig also got up andughed: ¡°Old Fu, herees.¡± Arron nodded slightly. Holding Suzi¡¯s hand, he never let go, and Suzi¡¯s expression was also indifferent and calm. Especially the little dress she wore was totally different from the other women in this box. These women are either mature or charming. Only Suzi is pure and pure like the new Xiaohejian from Qingchen. Moreover, being held in a man¡¯s hand is like a treasure protected by a man. There are a few women in the huge box, and there are a few women who are jealous of Suzi. ¡°Old Fu, you are a full half an hourte. ording to the rules, you have to fine 30 sses of wine, one drink a minute, how about it?¡± The man sitting next to Kraig looked at Arron with a smile on his face. . Arron didn¡¯t look at the man. Just looking at Zhong Muzhan: ¡°Why are you here?¡± There was a trace of anger in Zhong Muzhan¡¯s eyes, and it was just a sh, and he said: ¡°Old Fu, friends for so many years, you are also angry with me. Six years have passed. For the sake of Brother Jun, You should forgive me, right?¡± Arron said coldly: ¡°You still know that I am the old Fu!¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°Back then, I was also forced by your older brothers. If I didn¡¯t follow them, our Southwest Zhong family would have to be annexed by your Fu family. If the Zhong family was really annexed by your brother, you wouldter When counterattack, what can I do to help you? When you counterattacked back then, none of us gave you less strength! ¡° What Zhong Muzhan said was a matter. Although Arron was alone in the Fu family, when he was in exile, he made some dead friends. Among them is Kraig. There is also Zhong Muzhan. Moreover, these people are all forces outside of Cloud City. With the help of these people, Arron is now on the top of Cloud City. Arron chuckled, ¡°You kid, drink thirty sses of wine for me!¡± Zhong Muzhan immediately smiled: ¡°No problem! But¡­¡± He looked at the innocent girl next to Arron: ¡°Arron, who is this? Shouldn¡¯t you have Lanita next to you?¡± Hearing the question to himself, Suzi immediately replied: ¡°I am the wine girl brought by Mr. Fu.¡± Chapter 268 As soon as Suzi spoke out, there was no peace in the huge box. Arron captured a woman who came back from the field, as if he had an enemy with this woman. The spread has spread throughout Cloud City these days. Now, listening to the girl say this, it should be her. Bringing this woman here today, it seems that you want to give a big gift to your brother? Arron put a cruel face to Suzi¡¯s ear, and whispered: ¡°Are you in such a hurry to identify your identity?¡± Suzi¡¯splexion was t: ¡°Yeah.¡± There is not even a word left. Here, she doesn¡¯t need to say much. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Just follow Arron¡¯s arrangement. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I really want to choke this woman to death! Among those present here today are four of his brothers who were born and died. At that time, Arron was alone in the Fu family. His status and status were not even as good as a servant of the Fu family. Not only did he have no inheritance rights in the Fu family. He is still unable to engage in business rted to the Fu family. To put it inly, it means that he is the son of Fu Zhengxiong, but he will starve to death after he is born. At that time, Arron could not be a servant in the Fu family because he was still the young master of the Fu family. You can imagine how difficult the days are. Later, Arron was exiled to a foreign country and was not allowed to return. Instead, he had a more rxed andfortable life because his mother had a good job abroad. From that time on, Arron became his first brother of the opposite s3x, Jun Jing. Yu. The two had joined an employment organization in the country and had undergone the most arduous training. During that process, Arron had saved Kraig¡¯s life, and the two had a life-long friendship. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Later, Kraig returned to China for development. Arron is still abroad. Later, Arron got acquainted with Zhong Muzhan, who was equally depressed and squeezed out by the family¡¯s second uncle and third uncle, who had almost lost his life. When the clock Muzhan was chopped off, he was dying with a big wound on his face. It was Arron who rescued Zhong Muzhan. Provided him a shelter, after Zhong Muzhan was saved, he went back and took back the business of the Zhong family, a major town in the southwest. It was only when Zhong Muzhan did not know that Arron was expelled by the entire Fu family. Yes, after returning to China, Zhong Muzhan also went to the Fu family to thank him. Then, he was almost taken advantage of by the Fu family. When the clock was on disy, he could only deal with the Fu family by imagining the snake, in order to save Arron¡¯s life. Later, Arron met Jiang Shenhe, a northerner. Since then, Arron¡¯s circle of friendship has formed, but no one knows these in Nancheng, thergest city in the country. In the eyes of the Fu family and even the people in Nancheng, Arron was still an illegitimate child who was exiled abroad and had no ie. They didn¡¯t know that Arron had begun to make arrangements quietly. At the beginning of Arron¡¯syout, his mother Shanna was sent to prison by his elder brother. The elder brother saw that his mother Shanna¡¯s architectural design abroad was very sessful, and he was afraid that Arron¡¯s life would be a threat to him, so he first treated his mother Shanna. Down. In order not to get rid of the trouble, and to let her son have a good development, her mother spent several years in prison. During this period, Arron worked step by step. Although he was useless on the face of it, and even had to rely on the Fu family¡¯s servants for alms and some leftovers for food, in fact, the entire Fu Group¡¯s core high-level executives had been reced by Arron. Chapter 269 – 270 Chapter 269 ¨C 270 Chapter 269 His confidant. So that six years ago, on the night when Arron absolutely counterattacked, Arron almost ughtered all the members of the Fu family. However, the Fu Group did not make a single move. Not affected at all. The Fu Group changed hands overnight, which logically caused amotion in the city and even the whole country. However, it did not. On the first day Arron went to the Fu Group to take up his post, all the high-level executives who held heavy powers looked like old acquaintances and respected them. The title: ¡°Mr. Fu.¡± Since then, the old man of the Fu family and Fu Zhengxiong, Arron¡¯s father, have discovered that this son is really not easy to mess with. Although he is not in the Fu Group, he has already controlled the Fu Group in his hands. The rule that the family business established by the Fu family is not passed on to illegitimate children, and that illegitimate children do not enjoy any family treatment, in Arron¡¯s ce, were broken. Arron almost destroyed the Fu family. When only the old man, olddy, father and aunt were left, he calmly said in front of his father and grandfather: ¡°I didn¡¯te to this world voluntarily. I am not willing to be an illegitimate child. Since you gave birth to me, I must have the same rights as my half-brothers! Otherwise, don¡¯t give birth to me! Of course, you have already paid the price you deserve. Regret now is of no avail. The only remedy is not to have illegitimate children in the future! ¡° The father Fu Hengsheng and Fu Zhengxiong heard these words with infinite regret in their hearts. They admitted Arron¡¯s existence on the spot. Acknowledge that Arron is the newest person in charge of the Fu Group. Admit that Arron is a genuine descendant of the Fu family! The reason why Arron was able to get all of this was rted to his personal cruelty and ability, but also to the circle he made friends with. Everyone knows that he is cruel and disregarding brotherhood. More than that, the brothers and feet of the real blood rtionship, which one has let him go again? They had participated in the endless pursuit of him. On the contrary, the brothers heter made friends with, all helped him with fate, which made him have today¡¯s brilliance and achievements, and these brothers of Arron are also uncrowned hegemons who dominate one side. Arron upies the most core international metropolis in the six provinces of Xiadong, while Zhong Muzhan upies the important town in the southwest, Jiang Chenhe in the north is entrenched in the heavy industry zone, the four brothers, the middle position is Kraig. Such four people unite with each other and help each other end to end. In this era, no one really dared to shake them half. This is why Arron ranks first in Yuncheng and no one dares to mess with it. The veteran nobles in Yuncheng were not in Arron¡¯s eyes at all. Those who had tried to debase and suppress Arron in the past are all living in fear. How many people from the upper-ss pugs of Nancheng generally wait to make friends with Arron, but Arron rarely participates in such gatherings. And today, it is also a rare asion for him to gather with four good brothers over the years. There was another reason why Arron had a party with four good brothers, and that was that he finally found the woman he had been looking for for six years. He brought his own woman to meet his dead brother today. However, what did this woman say? Is she a wine girl? Chapter 270 When Arron¡¯s expression was gloomy, Kraig at the other end almostughed out a goose croak. Old Fu¡¯s temperament, Kraig, knows best. Arron was able to counterattack sessfully under the circumstances of being expelled and suppressed by the entire Fu family, that is definitely not an ordinary ruthless person. The four brothers of the opposite s3x, although they help each other and grow stronger together, they are bluntly at the core of Arron. For six years, everyone was frightened and ruthless, and now he finally met a man who could hold him seven inches in four or two strokes. Kraig had noticed it, and Suzi¡¯s expressionless words were worthy of choking Old Fu to death. Seeing that the old Fu was speechless for a long time, Kraig joked: ¡°Well, Miss Shen, the apaniment girl who can be brought here by the old Fu has no high standards.¡± Suzi: ¡°Uh¡­thank you.¡± Kraig: ¡°Puff¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the way for this girl?¡± Zhong Muzhan turned his head to ask Kraig who was sitting next to him. Kraig snorted: ¡°What¡¯s the way? I¡¯m afraid Lao Fu himself has been bypassed.¡± The two of them murmured while holding the wine sses leisurely while watching Arron¡¯s reaction. They are clearly watching a good show. Don¡¯t look at Zhong Muzhan and worry that Arron won¡¯t make peace with him. At this moment, with Kraig and Jiang Chenhe supporting him, Zhong Muzhan also wants to see what Arron can make in front of his brothers. . Arron is a symbol of power in Nancheng, which is frightening. In private, in front of a few brothers who had died and died, he was able to rx quite a bit. They were waiting for Arron to make a fool of himself when Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that the aunt called. To Arron, the aunt was an insignificant person. The reason why Shanna¡¯s mother was reduced to the woman that Fu Zhengxiong raised outside was clearly handled by the aunt. If you ask Arron hate it? Hate it so much! But the aunt is getting old, and the three sons also left one after another, leaving her alone in the world enough for her to digest those pains. If Arron uses his current position to crush the elderly who have no power to restrain the chicken, outsiders will not see it. Past. Arron didn¡¯t want to do this. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Since it¡¯s an aunt, you still have to give the noodles. Pick it up and connect: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er!¡± The aunt called Arron as if she called her own son. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was cold. The aunt¡¯s tone was very solemn: ¡°Are youfortable talking now?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He nced at the people around him, got up and went out. Suzi was left alone. Suzi looked calm on the surface, but in fact he was flustered. She didn¡¯t know who would take her away tonight. She had been in jail, escaped, and was said to be a dirty woman who harmed the upper circles of Cloud City. In fact, she has never done anything like apany a wine or apany a man. Suzi¡¯s palm was squeezed with sweat, making it sticky. Chapter 271 – 272 Chapter 271 ¨C 272 Chapter 271 It would be better to have Arron sitting here, and Arron went out to answer the phone, making Suzi feel at a loss. In the huge private room, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Suzi. Kraig is wide and smiling. Jiang Chenhe looked calm. Zhong Muzhan looked at Kraig curiously, and wanted Kraig to give him some news. In the past few years, Zhong Muzhan and Arron, who are on the southwest border, have moved a little, and he doesn¡¯t know much about the situation. But he also knew that Fu¡¯s fianc¨¦e was Lanita. But this girl, what is the way? In the private room, not only the eyes of a few men fell on Suzi. The woman next to each man also unscrupulously began to look at Suzi. Where there are women, there are many conversations. And because Arron was not there, the atmosphere became a little more rxed, and two of the women had already started to whisper. ¡°I heard that she is the woman Arron captured.¡± ¡°I heard that she destroyed Arron¡¯s marriage back then.¡± ¡°How cruel Arron is! He won¡¯t let anyone offend him easily.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hear this woman say it herself! She is a wine girl! It must be Arron who wants to torture her in this way. There is a saying, to tame a good woman into a lowly and sloppy woman. , Is the most interesting. What¡¯s more, this woman tried to confuse the upper circle six years ago, but she has never failed to catch the opportunity. ¡° The two women muttered, and the other long wave listened as if nothing. The woman in the pink dress suddenly asked a long wave: ¡°Hello, I look familiar with you, are you the movie star Ivy who just won the best neer award in the world?¡± The woman with long wavy hair nodded indifferently: ¡°Well, I¡¯m Ivy.¡± Today, Ivy was entrusted by a fan of a noblewoman to apany the husband of a fan to attend this small gathering. That fan is an authentic celebrity girl. Her family¡¯s status is prominent in Kyoto. Her husband¡¯s family was originally developed abroad and only returned to Nancheng in thest two years. Beforeing to participate in this game, the fan said to Ivy: ¡°Miss Ivy, I won¡¯t let you go for nothing. This gathering brought together four top-level bigwigs from the east, the west, the north, and the north. If you can get into this circle Come, it is certainly not a difficult task to find investment in your film and television in the future. No matter which one you lean on, the four men will let you enjoy it for a lifetime. I beg you to be my husband¡¯s temporary femalepanion time and time again, firstly because I am now in confinement and cannot apany him. Both, if a big star like you is supporting my husband, my husband may have a better chance to integrate into that circle. I also have a small request, that is, can you help me watch my husband, and don¡¯t let the women in the clubhouse hook my husband. ¡° Ivy inadvertently asked the female movie fan: ¡°Then you are not afraid that I will hook your husband?¡± The female movie fan immediatelyughed: ¡°You? If you go to such an asion, where there are Arron, Kraig, and Jiang Chenhe, you will still fall in love with my husband? As far as your status is today, you In fact, it was to raise the value of my husband.¡± Some words made Ivy¡¯s vanity full of vanity. She has won the international award, but she has not really entered the circle of the wealthy and powerful people in the country. This is just an opportunity. As a actress who has just been promoted to the actress, although she hasn¡¯tpletely mixed into the upper circle, she still wants to stand up with her arrogant and morous aura. So, at this moment, there are other women talking to Ivy, and Ivy loves to answer. Ivy focused her attention on Suzi. She could see that the real protagonist of today¡¯s gathering is Arron, because Nancheng is thergest city in China, and Arron is the symbol of Yuncheng¡¯s financial power. When Ivy looked at Suzi, Suzi got up and went to the bathroom. She really couldn¡¯t adapt to the eyes of a group of people looking at her, and the sweat in her palms became more and more sticky, she wanted to wash it off. Who knew that as soon as he arrived in the bathroom, he heard amand behind him: ¡°Come with the wine girl! Come and bring me shoes.¡± Chapter 272 Suzi didn¡¯t turn his head back, but calmly washed his hands. ¡°Apany the wine girl!¡± Ivy¡¯s voice became more and more cold with an irresistiblemand tone: C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I have a broken foot, you can bring me my shoes, did you hear it!¡± Suzi rushed to the sweat in his palms and looked back at Ivy. The woman looks good, she¡¯s very unbelievable. In contrast, Suzi appearednguid and dull, and her tone was even more dull: ¡°Thank you for a moment.¡± Ivy¡¯s long and angry hair flicked back and stood tall to block Suzi¡¯s way: ¡°A apaniment girl, how can you be so ignorant? I asked you to carry my shoes to help you! You know it yourself! You are the woman who apanies Arron! You should know that Arron will torture you to death one day, give me shoes once, maybe I can save you. Are you still hypocritical with me? ¡° Suzi really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with an unknown woman in the bathroom. She squeezed her nose and said disgustingly: ¡°Don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± This damned apaniment girl, how can he be so arrogant! Before Ivi could react, Suzi pulled Ivi away abruptly and went out. Ivy was dumped and fell to the ground. Now, my feet are really broken. Ivy got up, walked quickly to Suzi limping, and grabbed Suzi: ¡°You, do you know who I am!¡± I really want to be pissed off. Although she has not really mixed into this upper ss circle, she is already the top ss in the entertainment circle. How manypanies are rushing to find her to cooperate with, and how many as hard as it gets! Maybe she will be able to shake hands with Arron after going out, next time she will eat alone. But this apany girl treats her as air, which hurts her self-esteem too much! Suzi looked at Ivy impatiently: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why are you holding your nose!¡± Ivy asked fiercely again. ¡°The smell on your body is too pungent, I smell disgusting.¡± Suzi left these words and left the bathroom. She didn¡¯t bother to tear each other with a woman she didn¡¯t know each other. They were all apanied by wine girls. What¡¯s the point? Aftering out of the bathroom, Arron had already called back from outside. Suzi just sat next to Arron. Ivy stepped on high heels and took an elegant catwalk back to the man she was apanying. Before Arron could introduce Suzi, Ivy smiled and asked the man next to him: ¡°Mr. Xu , Please introduce this gentleman to meter.¡± Mr. Xu is called Xu Zetong. Xu Zetong was also the cousin of Sanford who was expelled abroad by Arron. In the early years, the Xu family was also one of the best in Yuncheng. Later, in the generation of Sanford¡¯s grandfather, Sanford¡¯s grandfather married two wives, and the two wives each gave birth to a son. The eldest is Xu Zetong¡¯s father, and the second brother is Sanford¡¯s father. The Xu family came to the generation of Xu Zetong¡¯s father. Xu Zetong¡¯s father transferred most of his property abroad and left it with Xu Zetong¡¯s father, a Xu group that had be an empty shell. The Xu Group is not only an empty shell, but it is also heavily in debt. Sanford¡¯s parents finally paid off their debts through conservative management and selling off most of their shares. Sanford took Suzi away again. Chapter 273 – 274 Chapter 273 ¨C 274 Chapter 273 It took six years to escape. In order to find Sanford, Xu¡¯s father and Xu¡¯s mother had to buy back Xu Zetong, who had just returned to China, at a low price. Now, Xu Zetong is again responsible for the Xu Group. However, Sanford¡¯s family was expelled by Arron to a foreign country, life and death unknown. To say that Arron was able to find the foothold of Suzi and Sanford, Xu Zetong still has a credit. The reason why Xu Zetong helped Arron was because he wanted to indulge in Arron and integrate into Arron¡¯s circle. Want topletely upy a ce in Cloud City. Moreover, Xu Zetong felt that it was not difficult for him to integrate into Arron¡¯s circle, because Sanford¡¯s wife was Kraig¡¯s cousin. Based on this rtionship, Xu Zetong was fortunate enough to participate in this gathering of the four Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. brothers. When Xu Zetong had no topics to integrate into, the femalepanion next to him took the initiative to speak up. Really deserves to be an international first-line movie star. Ivy¡¯s every move is noble and Mingyan. Her interpersonal skills are still top-notch. If Ivy is not the wife¡¯s best friend, and the wife¡¯s natal family is strong, Xu Zetong would like to take this little star into the pillow. Up. Under Ivy¡¯s reminder, Xu Zetong immediately got up and said warmly: ¡°Come on, let me introduce to you, this is the leader of the Yuncheng businessmunity, the youngest head of the Fu family, and the highest head of the Fu family. People, Mr. Arron, Mr. Fu. Hello, Mr. Fu, this is the new international movie star, Miss Avril. ¡° Ivy politely raised her hand to shake hands with Arron generously. Arron didn¡¯t move. Ivy was a little embarrassed, but the embarrassment was just a sh. She is very good at finding herself a step down. She immediately stretched out her hand to Suzi next to Arron, ¡°Thisdy said she was a wine girl? Miss, why do you keep your eyes on Mr. Xu? Do you regard Mr. Xu as your new target?¡± Ivy¡¯s words were pierced, and her eyes looked at Suzi arrogantly. Suzi¡¯s eyes were still staring at Xu Zetong, unblinking. She just stood beside Arron when she came in just now, and did not look up to see who is on the left and right. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, but at this moment when the man named Mr. Xu stood up to introduce him, Suzi It was discovered that this President Xu and Sanford looked very alike. The circles of Suzi¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Arron also saw the strangeness of Suzi. Moreover, Arron knew why Suzi¡¯s eyes were red, and Arron¡¯s face immediately became cold and solemn. His dark, deep eyes looked at Suzi sharply. Suzi did not notice, she still looked at Xu Zetong. The air is stagnant. The box became slightly silent. Even Kraig, who has a mild temper, and Jiang Chenhe with a calm face, and Zhong Muzhan, who is slightly frizzy, looked at Arron and Suzi. The women also looked at Suzi silently. After all, Ivy is an international movie star who has seen the world, her lips twitched, and she thought in her heart, since she finally entered this circle, today is a good opportunity for her to show off. Didn¡¯t it mean that Arron brought this woman here, but he was torturing this woman with thoughts? Then she Ivy wanted to help Arron. Let Arron have a good time. Ivy smiled politely: ¡°Thisdy, Mr. Fu was half an hourte today. Zhong mentioned earlier that Fu always fined 30 drinks. Since you are ady, then You should drink all these thirty cups. You can¡¯t stare at a married man!¡± Suzi took a mechanical look at Ivy, then looked at Xu Zetong, and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Mr. May I ask you¡­Do you know my brother?¡± Chapter 274 Everyone was stunned as soon as the words were spoken. Before everyone could react, Suzi rushed to Xu Zetong and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­what is your rtionship with my brother? Do you know where my brother is now? Where is my brother, he? Are you okay?¡± Xu Zetong was shocked and backed away again and again. If you say that in this box, you know the rtionship between Suzi and Arron best than Xu Zetong. Xu Zetong, who returned to Yuncheng, took the initiative to show his uncle and aunt in order to be able to cling to Arron. Then, when he eavesdropped on a chat between his aunt and uncle and Sanford, he finally learned of Sanford¡¯s hiding ce. This allowed Arron to find Sanford and Suzi. . How much Arron hates Suzi, Xu Zetong also heard about it from his uncle and aunt, so at this moment, when Suzi pounced on him, Xu Zetong immediately yelled in disgust: ¡°What are you doing, a woman! You ruined my cousin, do you stille to ruin me! I tell you! I am married! My wife and I have a very good rtionship, I don¡¯t get a woman like you! ¡° Suzi said in a daze: ¡°Your cousin? My brother is your cousin? Do you know where he is?¡± Xu Zetong snarled coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t know where he is, so how do I know where he is? Don¡¯t you think he was killed by you? Since Mr. Fu has been caught back, I persuade you to keep yourself safe!¡± Was killed by her. She was captured by Arron. Suzi¡¯s mind suddenly became sober. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Arron right behind her. Suzi looked at Arron with tears in her eyes: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was ashamed.¡± Yeah! Suzi lost his temper. Seeing Xu Zetong just now, she suddenly thought of Sanford, Sanford was the only rtive of Suzi when she lost her mother and Shanna and the child had not yete to this world. For more than a year, she and Sanford depended on each other for fate. Sanford died for her nine deaths. Now, he was exiled by Arron to a foreign country, not knowing where. Arron¡¯s expression was extremely cold: ¡°You are too bad!¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sit here!¡± Arron ordered. Suzi obediently came to Arron and sat down obediently. ¡°Fu, what¡¯s the situation with you?¡± Zhong Muzhan finally couldn¡¯t help it, asked, and then said dissatisfiedly: ¡°I brought it here today, but the person on the pillow who has been with me all the year round is equal to It¡¯s your second sister-inw!¡± As soon as Zhong Muzhan finished speaking, the enchanting woman beside him smiled slightly at Arron. ¡°There is also Lao Jiang.¡± Zhong Muzhan said again: ¡°This one next to Shen He is also rushing to get married, Lao Jiang?¡± Jiang Shenhe nodded. Zhong Muzhan looked at Kraig again. Kraig raised his arms to the woman next to him: ¡°My confidante, Dalia Du.¡± Zhong Muzhan looked at Arron again: ¡°You said you, what did you bring? I have rarelye back in the southwestern border in recent years. They all say that your fiancee is Lanita, the granddaughter of Yuncheng Shu¡¯s grandfather. . Why didn¡¯t you take Lanita to take a look with us, but brought such a woman over? You are asking her to serve us¡­¡± Before Zhong Muzhan finished a word, Kraig was hit by his foot. Chapter 275 – 276 Chapter 275 ¨C 276 Chapter 275 ¡°Kraig, why are you kicking me!¡± Zhong Muzhan said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing that the atmosphere in the air became tense again, Suzi stood up and said: ¡°Yes, I am here¡­ to serve you.¡± When he said this, Suzi didn¡¯t know what Arron¡¯s face looked like. Arron¡¯s expression was all seen in the seriousness of Ivy. Ivy immediately lit up ark-likeugh and said, ¡°Hey, no matter who you are here to serve, you must drink the 30 sses of wine that Mr. Fu has been punished today. When you have finished 30 sses of wine, you will be drunk and drunk. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more sultry? Besides, you apany wine girls. Isn¡¯t the best thing you are good at drinking? Generally speaking, you don¡¯t always apany men after drinking. Well! ¡° After speaking, Ivy will forcibly pour wine to Suzi. She must cast this woman to death today! It¡¯s best to let her get drunk in this box, and then she will have more opportunities to follow Arron. However, as soon as Ivy took the wine ss in her hand, she heard Arron ask in a deep voice: ¡°Ivy, right?¡± Ivy was ttered and said: ¡°Mr. Fu, my name is Ivy¡­¡± ¡°Movie star?¡± Arron asked again. Ivy immediately said with a smile and shyly: ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu, it turns out that you also pay attention to my movies. I just won an international¡­well, a small prize.¡± Ivy is an active woman. In many cases, she is good at selling herself. The reason why she was able to y the leading actress in a short period of time was because she took the initiative to fight for it, and because she took the initiative to fight for it, she had the opportunity to win international awards, and thus became one of the first-line red stars. . In this one, Ivy seized the opportunity even more: ¡°President Fu, if you have any needs in the future, I will use it to find Ivy¡¯s ce. Ivy will definitely die. Ivy is a professional performer. Nothing in this regard. Many big directors praised me, saying what I act like. In the future, if I can be fortunate to be an endorsement for yourpany, I think, no matter what product it is, I will be able to do it. ¡° Ivy, who was originally very arrogant, was eloquent and talkative when facing Arron at this moment. Arron also nodded slightly, then raised his eyebrows and asked: ¡°What did you just say? You are good at acting? You have a good acting skills.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu.¡± Ivy said, and walked into Arron. She couldn¡¯t wait to squeeze Suzi aside, and then she sat next to Arron. She sat next to Arron, which was the most suitable position. Ivy just came to Arron, but saw Suzi involuntarily pinching her nose again. Arron also saw it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Arron asked Suzi with a frown. Suzi bowed his head: ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Arron ordered. She is the creditor of his ws, she has sold herself to him, and she has to do whatever he asks her to do. Suzi said truthfully: ¡°I can¡¯t smell the pungent smell on her body.¡± Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± The perfume on her body is the world¡¯s top luxury goods, OK? Why can¡¯t you get used to being heard by a lowly apaniment girl? When I was about to get angry, I heard Arron say: ¡°You sit on the farthest side!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy thought she had heard it wrong. Arron never said a second time. He said nkly: ¡°Isn¡¯t he saying that he has great acting skills, what is it like to act? Then act as a apaniment girl! Then finish 30 sses of wine.¡± Chapter 276 Ivy: ¡°¡­Mr. Fu what did you say?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, and Arron actually let her act as the wine girl. She has never suffered such a shame. ¡°Be a wine girl!¡± Arron said calmly. Ivy immediately replied arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Fu! Didn¡¯t you have a wine girl with you? I¡¯m not a wine girl! I don¡¯t y a wine girl!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was still very calm: ¡°Then what are you doing today?¡± Ivy: ¡°I came with Mr. Xu¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Xu¡¯s wife, should it be Kraig¡¯s cousin?¡± Arron asked abruptly, ¡°Excuse me, in what capacity did you Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A woman who apanies the wine is a woman who apanies the wine! Do you still want to set up an archway for a woman who apanies the wine?¡± Arron said mercilessly. Ivy¡¯s tears flowed out, and she cried: ¡°Mr. Fu¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, Suzi subconsciously covered her nose. Suzi couldn¡¯t get used to this smell. Especially pungent. When she was in Quxian County, she was busy working on the construction site for a while, and she was unustomed to water and soil, which caused her nasal allergies. Especially can¡¯t smell too strong and irritating perfume. Seeing Suzi holding her nose, Ivy¡¯s anger reached a certain point: ¡°You! You escort girl! You are the escort girl! What kind of nose do you cover, you won¡¯t be able to use a perfume like mine for the rest of your life. !¡± Suzi bit her lip, and looked at Ivy in a calm tone: ¡°Miss! I am a wine girl, and you don¡¯t need to remind you. Can you take me a little further? Mr. Fu asked you to apany the wine, you apany or It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t apany, doesn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know you, I have never seen you. So we should have no grudges, right? Why are you staring at me so hard? You asked me to lift your shoes in the bathroom just now, and now you scold me in front of so many people. I¡¯m just Arron¡¯s wine girl, not yours. Please sit away from me! ¡° Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± She is really going to p this mean woman! However, when he saw Arron¡¯s sharp eyes, Ivy stopped her hand immediately. ¡°You asked her to carry you shoes?¡± Arron asked tly. Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sixty sses of fine wine!¡± Arron said lightly. Ivy suddenly frightened Liushen Wuzhu: ¡°Mr. Fu, I¡­sixty sses of wine can burn my liver. I¡­I rarely drink.¡± ¡°Ny cups.¡± Arron said nkly. The people next to me were all dumb. Only Kraig looked calm. Dalia, a confidante next to Kraig, looked at Suzi with a warm smile, and handed her a bottle of mineral water: ¡°Drink some white water, maybe you are more resistant to smells.¡± Suzi nodded slightly: ¡°Thank you.¡± Here Xu Zetong was also stunned. He tried to make a round and was about to speak, but was caught by Kraig: ¡°Cousin-inw, what is the purpose of youring here today?¡± Xu Zetong was afraid to speak. It wasn¡¯t until this time that Ivy realized that she seemed to offend someone today, but when she thinks about it, she hasn¡¯t done anything? Didn¡¯t she just ask a woman to help her with the shoes, and then she said something everyone wanted to say in order to warm up the scene? What happened to her? Looking at the people around, no one interceded for her. Ivy could only save herself. She immediately softened her voice and pleaded with Arron with a smiling face: ¡°Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu, I¡¯m sorry, Ivy rarely to ask Mr. Fu to give clear instructions. Chapter 277 – 278 Chapter 277 ¨C 278 Chapter 277 If Ivy did not do well, she must correct it. May I ask Mr. Fu to give Ivy a chance? ¡° Arron nced at Ivy. Then he looked at Suzi and said, ¡°Why did she ask you to lift her shoes?¡± Suzi lowered his head and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know her. My hands are a little sticky. I am washing my hands. Thisdy came in and asked me to lift her shoes.¡± After finishing speaking, Suzi looked at Arron with an indifferent expression: ¡°Mr. Fu, I don¡¯t know what games you y. After all, I am the first one on this asion. Just say what you want me to do, and I will do it all. Got.¡± Arron looked at Ivy again: ¡°In this way, you squat and kneel to lift Suzi¡¯s shoes, and then find her forgiveness. If she forgives you, you don¡¯t need to punish you. Okay?¡± Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± Do you want her to wear shoes with a apaniment woman? Have to squat and kneel? Have her to forgive herself? Ivy felt this was a great shame, but when she saw Arron¡¯s eyes that would never let her go, Ivy immediately softened. She looked at Suzi in seconds and walked towards Suzi step by step. Suzi reflexively hid to one side immediately: ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t get close to me! I hate the smell on you! Keep away from you, it¡¯s stinking!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Kraig almostughed and barked. Dalia, a confidante beside Kraig, also looked at Suzi with a smile. Zhong Muzhan and Jiang Chenhe looked at each other. Ivy¡¯s face was embarrassed to the extreme. She smiled more embarrassedly than crying and pleaded with Suzi: ¡°Shen¡­Miss Shen, please let me lift your shoes once, or I will fine you ny. A ss of wine, I will be burned to death.¡± Suzi said in a cold and indifferent tone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t let you drink, stay away from me!¡± It¡¯s not that Suzi has no sympathy. In fact, she is also a woman who is ughtered by others and does not know what will happen next. Where did she save others? What¡¯s more, this woman was so arrogant in the bathroom just now. Aftering out of the bathroom, she was also exquisite. A woman who is like a fish in water. Where does she need Suzi to give her a chance? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a kind of game, right? Suzi can¡¯t afford to y games, she just wants to protect herself. Moreover, the smell of women is indeed unpleasant. ¡°Come here!¡± Arron called to Suzi, ¡°Sit down to me.¡± Suzi sat next to Arron obediently. Arron raised his eyes and looked at Ivy coldly: ¡°Suzi disagrees, then you can only fine ny cups of wine. Don¡¯t make conditions with me, otherwise, 100 Twenty cups. Those who are familiar with me, Arron, know that, I say one thing. Drink the bar, Miss Ai. Is yourst name Ai? ¡° Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± She can¡¯t do Ai. Ivy is her stage name. When asked by Arron at this time, she immediately answered honestly: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t My surname is Ai, my surname is Wang, and Wang Cai¡¯e.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°God, such an earthy name.¡± As soon as Ivy¡¯s words were spoken,ughter was aroused. Arron didn¡¯tugh, he only said contemptuously: ¡°You don¡¯t have a surname Ai, but you are called this word before. At first I thought you were suffering from that kind of disease, Ai Ai¡¯s! Didn¡¯t you get sick! ¡° Ivy: ¡°No¡­ noplications.¡± ¡°Then drink ny sses of wine!¡± Arron suddenly stern. Chapter 278 Suzi, who was sitting next to Arron, was taken aback by Arron¡¯s actions. Suzi was about to lean behind Arron, but saw Ivy kneeling in front of him with a puff, crying tears: ¡°Miss Shen, please raise your hand high and let me go, okay?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She really doesn¡¯t want to care about this woman! Obviously she didn¡¯t know this woman at all, but this woman wanted to let Suzi lift her shoes. Still swearing! ¡°Miss, your face has changed so quickly.¡± Suzi sighed calmly: ¡°It was you who ordered me to lift your shoes in the bathroom. Mine is you. Now, you are the one who kneels in front of me and cries with pitiful tears. Which one is the real you? I really don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t solve the problem of food and clothing. How do I know who you are? Don¡¯t I know who you are is wrong? Is that how you upper-ss circles bully people? ¡° Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± At this time Ivy discovered that Suzi didn¡¯t even know that she was a bright star in the entertainment industry. Ivy held Suzi¡¯s feet with both hands, and kept begging: ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s me who should die and I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be arrogant and bully. Please forgive me this time, okay, please. Miss Shen.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Miss Ai, you may not know it. It¡¯s really useless to beg me. I¡¯m just bing someone else¡¯s ything when I am here. What use is it for you to beg me?¡± After speaking, Suzi sighed and looked at Arron and said, ¡°Mr. Fu, if you punish this Miss Ai because of me, I personally don¡¯t think it is necessary. I don¡¯t hate her. I don¡¯t think I personally have that special treatment. I have to punish a woman. You punished her for other reasons, right? Please don¡¯t let me be caught in it. If you really punish her because of me, please let her go. I¡­ don¡¯t need it. I can¡¯t see through you, nor can I y your alternative games. I¡¯m willing to bet and lose no matter how you want to punish me. As for the affairs between you and other women, I¡­ don¡¯t want to participate. ¡° Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. From beginning to end, Suzi looked calm and lonely. No one else could see any emotions in her. Suzi really didn¡¯t. What kind of depravity is she tonight, and whoever she apanies, she will ept her fate and will never struggle. However, she doesn¡¯t want to be involved in matters that are out of the question, and can¡¯t afford to participate. Arron looked at Suzi with interest. She is neither happy nor angry, humiliated and not surprised, as if she is a kind of calmness that bears cruelty but never screams, which is far different from Ivy, who was just arrogant but now humble and ugly. Arron looked at Ivy again: ¡°Is the new actress right?¡± Ivy nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Fu. If¡­ If you are willing to spare me, I will do it for you personally for the advertisement of your Fu Group for the next year, no¡­ .No advertising fees, my appeal is still very much in the whole country¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Arron said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ivy thought she had heard it wrong. Chapter 279 – 280 Chapter 279 ¨C 280 Chapter 279 Arron repeated: ¡°Movie stars? New actresses? Think everyone should know that they should know you? Then I tell you now, you¡¯d better stop filming within three years. Can¡¯t even receive ads! ¡° This is the lightest punishment Arron has given Ivy. A public figure, a queen who just won the prize, ordered other women to lift her shoes in the bathroom! This kind of virtue has already lifted her hands to rest her shadow. ¡°Mr. Fu¡­¡± Now Ivy is even more desperate: ¡°I¡­I am willing to drink, I am willing to drink ny cups, okay? Please don¡¯t let me get out, don¡¯t let me stay away. ¡° Letting her stay in the shadows for three years without receiving any advertisements would be tantamount to ruining her life¡¯s career. Moreover, offending Arron meant that she would never be able to enter this high-end circle again in her life. Ivy gritted her teeth and immediately pleaded with Arron to fine her 90 cups of wine. Ny sses of foreign wine. Although it is not as strong as white wine, it is ny cups. One bottle is only seven or eight cups, ny cups, Ivy drank 13 bottles of foreign wine. At the end of the drink, she rotted into a puddle of mud. And it was a mess. The other two women in the box, Jiang Chenhe¡¯s female partner and Zhong Muzhan¡¯s female partner couldn¡¯t help but said helplessly, ¡°Drinking 13 bottles of wine, it¡¯s 13 o¡¯clock!¡± Although Ivy was so drunk, she was not asleep. She could still hear other people talking. When I heard two women calling her at 13 o¡¯clock, Ivy felt that she was really ashamed today. After all, Kraig had the best temper. He took Ivy out and threw it outside the box, then took out his mobile phone and called the club staff: ¡°There is a female guest here who is drunk, please call a taxi for her. Send it back.¡± ¡°Yes, the person is outside the box.¡± After the thread was closed, Kraig was about to go in, but I was hugged by Ivy¡¯s legs: ¡°Jun, Mr. Jun, I¡­ Where did I offend President Fu today? He wants this¡­ .If you want to do this to me, can you trouble Mr. Jun to tell me?¡± Kraig looked at Ivy calmly: ¡°Do you have any hatred with Miss Shen?¡± Ivy: ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°No enmity, then why let her pick up shoes for you, and still humiliate her in the bathroom? After the humiliation, you still don¡¯t give up, but you still have toe to the box to humiliate her in public? Why?¡± Kraig asked. Ivy: ¡°I¡­¡± What did she say? She wants to say that she considers herself a noble status, and she feels too deprived of her status in a box with a woman who apanies wine like Suzi. There is another reason, because she also came to this kind of asion with great difficulty. She had never had such an opportunity before. All of a sudden, she sat in the same box with the four top elders from East, West, South and North. She naturally didn¡¯t want to give up. Any opportunity to show yourself. Especially in front of Arron. Because Yuncheng is an international metropolis and the development center of the film and television industry, she will mainly develop in Yuncheng in the future. So Ivy wants to take the opportunity to show her charm, intelligence, arrogance, and ability to control the field in front of Shao Fu. Anyway, Suzi is also a wine girl! Ivy thinks that apany the wine girl is just for the people in the box to y? She suppressed and humiliated an apaniment girl in this way. Isn¡¯t Arron right? However, she never expected that she would be extremely humiliated because of this. ¡°Really¡­is it really because of that Suzi? She¡­she¡¯s just a apaniment girl, she¡­¡± Kraig sneered: ¡°Let¡¯s not say whether she is a wine girl or not. Even if she is a wine girl, she is also a woman brought by Arron. You dare to humiliate Arron¡¯s women. What is it that you don¡¯t take your own humiliation?¡± Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 280 The shadow queen Ivy was sted out. After walking out of this club and taking a taxi, the drunk Ivy called Xu Zetong¡¯s wife Jun Liuye. On the other end, Jun Liuye couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Ivy, hello, how are you, did my husband catch up with Arron?¡± Ivy said something vaguely on the end of the phone: ¡°That D*mn Suzi! She is such a monster, a monster!¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone and slept in the taxi. Jun Liuye: ¡°¡­¡± She took out her mobile phone and called her cousin Kraig. In the box, when Kraig and Arron were changing their cups, the phone rang. He picked it up and nced at the number, then looked at Xu Zetong, who was sitting on the side with only one person, and handed him the phone. : ¡°Your wife is calling.¡± Xu Zetong took the phone and went out, walked outside, and said to the receiver again: ¡°Liu Ye, what are you doing!¡± Jun Liuye yelled: ¡°Xu Zetong! You kill a thousand swords! I won such a good opportunity for you to integrate you into the circle of my cousin and Arron, why are you so cheap! You got involved with that Suzi! Now! Your cousin has not been harmed by her enough, but you still have to be infected!¡± Xu Zetong was also furious: ¡°You dead woman with long hair and short knowledge! I am really blind when I marry you! No one is hard to find, you find a watch to be my femalepanion! Go home and see me How to clean up you!¡± Jun Liuye: ¡°¡­¡± Here, Xu Zetong has hung up the phone angrily. When he entered the house again, he looked at everyone present with a smile on his face, but no one took care of him. Even his wife¡¯s cousin Kraig didn¡¯t give Xu Ze the same face. Xu Zetong ispletely like an outsider in this small gathering. At this moment, the woman next to Jiang Chenhe smiled and raised a ss to Suzi and said, ¡°Miss Shen, to you.¡± Suzi blushed instantly. She hadn¡¯t been treated so politely before, and she didn¡¯t even know how to react. When he was about to toast, Arron stopped him: ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to drink, I will rece it.¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up the ss next to Suzi and drank it. The woman beside Jiang Chenhe smiled and said, ¡°Arron, you can be called a madman protecting your wife.¡± Suzi blushed even more. She sped her hands and didn¡¯t know where to put it. Arron had already raised her hand and called the waiter waiting outside the box and shouted, ¡°Bring her a ss of warm milk.¡± ¡°Good sir.¡± The milk was delivered quickly, warm, and veryfortable to drink. Suzi drank the milk, and the whole person rxed a lot. The topics the four men were talking about were all about economic trends, and Suzi didn¡¯t understand these topics at all. From time to time, the other three men raised their sses to signal Suzi and drink one together. No one asked Suzi to drink anymore. Not even the scenes that Suzi imagined to be molested. It¡¯s as if she really is Arron¡¯s girlfriend, or fiancee or something. During the midfield, Arron and Jiang Shenhe talked about something, and here Zhong Muzhan and Kraig talked with Suzi from the left to the right. ¡°Sister, you let Arron find it easy. He has been looking for you for six years. During this period, he didn¡¯t even care about my life and death brother. He didn¡¯t talk to me for six years.¡± Zhong Muzhan didn¡¯t. Looking at Suzi angrily. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± On the other side, Kraig said, ¡°Brother and sister, haven¡¯t you thought about doing architectural design anymore? I have seen your works and they are all very good. After a while, I have a single-family vi that needs to be built in the middle of the mountain. Are you interested in the main design?¡± When ites to architectural design, Suzi is really interested. She didn¡¯t want to talk all the time, because she couldn¡¯t get in the mouth, and because of her wrong Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. identity. But as soon as Kraig mentioned architectural design, Suzi couldn¡¯t help it. There is always something to pursue in life. Chapter 281 – 282 Chapter 281 ¨C 282 Chapter 281 Even if you are already in the quagmire! She smiled slightly: ¡°I can still engage in architectural design now?¡± ¡°Why not? You never thought about finding a rted job?¡± Kraig smiled. Can she¡­ still find a job? Suzi shook his head sadly. ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how do you know you can¡¯t find a job?¡± Kraig said again. Suzi bit his lip, as if hesitating. Here Arron and Jiang Chenhe finished chatting, and went back to Suzi, raised his wrist to check the time, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not early¡­¡± It¡¯ste? Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. It¡¯s time for them to separate. Who will Arron give her to? Is this Mr. Jun? Mr. Jun chats with her the most. Or Mr. Zhong with a scar on his face? Suzi didn¡¯t know, she just lowered her head very low, as if she was a cold and careless robot. Or zombies. Arron put his arm around her and got up with him. Then he said, ¡°Come here today. There are children at home, so I have to go home early.¡± ¡°Goodbye, brothers and sisters, get together when you have time, let¡¯s get beauty together.¡± Dalia warmly greeted Suzi. The other two beauties also said in unison: ¡°In the future, the four of us can make a table of cards.¡± Dalia smiled: ¡°Suzi is an architect. I will be busy with work in the future. You are a brand yer. But Suzi, during the weekend, the four of us will go shopping together and have afternoon tea, right?¡± After speaking, Dalia looked at Arron again: ¡°Arron?¡± Arron: ¡°As long as she is happy.¡± After he finished speaking, he took Suzi with one arm and said, ¡°Farewell first.¡± Arron went out, and the three men and three women looked at each other behind him. Dalia: ¡°Who said that this is a looting enemy from thousands of miles? This is obviously a princess.¡± Jiang Chenhe, who has always spoken little, said: ¡°Old Fu is serious about her?¡± Kraig: ¡°I told you all, you still don¡¯t believe it!¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°Then¡­what¡¯s the situation with that Lanita?¡± Kraig sneered: ¡°Lanita, it¡¯s probably a fart!¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°¡­¡± At the other end, Arron had walked out of the box with Suzi in his arms, walked out of the reception hall, and then walked to the side of Arron¡¯s parking lot. It wasn¡¯t until Christopher opened the car door that Suzi realized that the things she imagined didn¡¯t seem to happen. She was brought out by Arron again. Seeing Arron getting in the car, Suzi anxiously grabbed Arron¡¯s clothes, and yelled: ¡°You¡­you won¡¯t let me apany you¡­your friend? Then you let me today What are you doing with you?¡± She did not understand. So I feel uneasy. Christopher in front of him: ¡°¡­¡± At a speed that he could see with the naked eye, he saw a fire on the top of his father¡¯s head. Sure enough, the man said: ¡°Do you think you have learned to serve people!¡± Chapter 282 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get in the car!¡± Arron whispered. Suzi got in the car obediently, and because of the warm air at night, Christopher turned on the warm air, and in the narrow and narrow space in the car, Suzi¡¯s face was flushed in a short while. She remained silent, and Arron did not speak. Christopher in front of him looked like the emperor was not in a hurry. He peeked at Arron in his rearview mirror, his master was closing his eyes and resting. Christopher coughed lightly: ¡°That¡­madam.¡± Suzi looked at Christopher. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Today¡­ the few who recounted the past with the Fourth Master are all brothers of the Fourth Master¡¯s fate, um¡­better than the Fourth Master¡¯s feelings towards Master Fu.¡± Christopher said. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Suzi guessed that he didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of Christopher¡¯s words. She was very smart six years ago. Although she didn¡¯t talk very much at that time, she could understand everything with a single eye. But now many times Suzi is reluctant to guess. After six years of life and death, Sanford¡¯s legs were paralyzed, and now she was exiled abroad. She was also captured by Arron, and her daughter fell into Arron¡¯s hands. How can she guess? Is Arron nice to her? In all fairness, he didn¡¯t let her perform anything in the past three days. For example, to apany some of her so-called guests. Just like tonight, not only did he not let her apany the man, he actually blocked the humiliation from Ivy for her. But what can this show? Their circle of wealthy people, Suzi, couldn¡¯t figure it out. Six years ago, Joan was more attentive to her than Arron now, but Joan also yed with her, didn¡¯t he? Suzi She just needs to remember that in this upper ss, she will always be just a ything that anyone can handle. As long as he figured this out, Suzi became more obedient. She didn¡¯t say a word, but slowly leaned on Arron¡¯s arm. He didn¡¯t object, still closed his eyes and rested. In fact, he was thinking about problems. When he first entered the clubhouse, Arron received a call from his aunt. The aunt said that the old man wanted to see Lilly. Although the Fu family was once thriving, but now, the youngest generation of the Fu family is really the only single seedling left by Shen Tong. Now that Fu Hengsheng, the old man of the Fu family, is seriously ill in the hospital, he first heard that Arron had traveled thousands of miles to bring the woman back. I heard that the child born to that woman was really simr to that of Arron. Fu Hengsheng wanted to take a look at Shen Only. And, I want to raise Lilly in the old house of the Fu family. This is what the aunt called Arron yesterday. Arron went out to answer the phone because of Suzi¡¯s presence. At this moment, he is still thinking about how to do this. The car arrived at Arron¡¯s residence quietly, and Christopher turned around and said, ¡°Master, here it is.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron replied softly. He was about to let Suzi get out of the car, but found that she was asleep. The man turned around and gently hugged Suzi out of the car and walked towards his elevator. Christopher stared nkly behind him. Chapter 283 – 284 Chapter 283 ¨C 284 Chapter 283 After a while, he said to himself: ¡°I really don¡¯t know if the wife abused the fourth master or the fourth master abused the wife. These two people are called love and abuse each other¡­¡± Hi! Whatever his business. After being held by Arron and entering the elevator, Suzi wrapped his arms around his neck and muttered softly, ¡°In fact, this is quite good.¡± Man: ¡°What?¡± Her cheeks were flushed because of theck of air cirction in the small space in the car, a little bit hot, rubbing against his cold neck, quite aplementary feeling. She feels veryfortable. He also felt a little warmer. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t treat me so badly. You didn¡¯t ask me to apany another man. You were also very good to the only one, and you let her go to kindergarten.¡± She murmured, ¡°I will be grateful to you.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I was about to put her down, pinched her and said to her fiercely: ¡°You have known me for six years, when did you see me being so good to a woman! You said that you were silly for three years and you said that you have lost you! My own woman and daughter, I am not good to her, who am I good to! ¡° However, before Arron could say this, the elevator had arrived and the door opened instantly. At the door of the elevator, outside the door, stood a little bit. ¡°Wow!¡± Sheng Youzui opened her eyes wide as she watched the stinky viin hugging her mother, she didn¡¯t even object. ¡°Is my mother asleep?¡± Shen Only asked. ¡°Let me down, you quickly let me down!¡± Suzi heard Shen¡¯s only voice, and immediately turned his shame and flushed. ¡°Mom, mom, you didn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Lilly wanted to reach Arron¡¯s arms to see Suzi with his toes. Arron put Suzi down instantly. ¡°Mom, let me tell you that I was having fun in the kindergarten today. The kindergarten has a lot of fun ces, which are muchrger than my previous kindergarten, but mom¡­¡± After that, Lilly seemed a little bit Not happy anymore. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby?¡± Suzi knelt down and asked. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know any of my ssmates, I don¡¯t have any good friends.¡± Lilly said with a small mouth. ¡°The only thing that doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s fine when you get acquainted with your ssmates in the future, and you will have good friends.¡± Suzi persuaded her daughter gently. Lilly nodded: ¡°Mom, can I bring them a delicious past when I go to kindergarten tomorrow, and share it so that I can introduce myself again.¡± A four-and-a-half-year-old child, as soon as she arrives in a new environment, she is not familiar with the surrounding children, and she will definitely feel very lonely. Moreover, she really wants to blend into that environment. For children, sharing their delicious food with ssmates is the most convenient way. However, even with such a small request, it is difficult for Suzi to fulfill it. All the money in her body was deducted by Arron to pay off the debt, and she is now penniless. Suzi¡¯s heart is more sorrowful, but she still gently coaxes Shen Weiyi on the surface: ¡°Listen to me, baby, we still¡­have no conditions to give children gifts.¡± Maybe there will be no conditions in the future, but Suzi can¡¯t tell her daughter that. Working hard to swallow that strong sense of sorrow and grief, Suzi continued: ¡°When we have conditions in the future, mom will buy you a lot of gifts for your ssmates, OK? You go to kindergarten and you don¡¯t have to share gifts with ssmates. You can introduce yourself or make good friends.¡± ¡°Mom, do we have no money?¡± Lilly has always been behaved and sensible. Suzi nodded awkwardly. ¡°I know Mom, I don¡¯t need gifts.¡± The only little hand held her mother: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad, the only one is not sad at all.¡± ¡°You can share gifts with your ssmates.¡± Arron said calmly behind him. Chapter 284 Lilly¡¯s eyes immediately shed like small stars: ¡°Smelly¡­Will you buy me a present?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the man said solemnly. He didn¡¯tmunicate with the children very much, so his tone of voice was as serious as when he talked to the subordinates of thepany. Lilly didn¡¯t believe it a little bit: ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°I always count the words!¡± Arron rolled his eyes. Until now he still called him ¡°Smelly!¡± ¡® How stinky is he! After he finished speaking, he turned and entered the room. Yu Suzi and Lilly¡¯s wife stood outside. Lilly blinked and looked at Suzi: ¡°Mom, did I offend the bad guy?¡± Suzi was about to be defeated by a girl. She squatted down and said softly to the girl¡¯s ear: ¡°The only thing is, when you want a gift and he can give you a gift, you should not call him a badass, at least on the surface. Understand! ¡° Lilly was happy in his heart. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to call the bad guys all day today. The reason why she called the bad guys was to show her mother. She was afraid that her mother would be sad. Now that his mother has said that he can not call the bad guys, Shen Zhilong is naturally happy: ¡°I know my mother, and I will not call him bad guys. Mom, let¡¯se in. Aunt Tian has already cooked food. I have eaten them, but if you keeping back, I dare not sleep.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Mom will coax you to sleep in a while.¡± It is already the greatestfort for her to be able to look at my daughter more than once a day. Arron behind him ordered Lilly: ¡°Go to the toy room!¡± Lilly was still a little afraid of Arron. But I also felt that Arron had promised to buy her a gift for the children, and if she was disobedient, he would stop repenting. Toy room? Where did shee from the toy room? Not knowing where to go, Lilly was so angry that he was shouted by Sister Li: ¡°Little princess,e here.¡± The only one who followed Li¡¯s wife to the door of the room that had never been opened before, the only moment Li¡¯s wife opened the door, the only person was stunned. Then she screamed: ¡°Wow! Wow! Mom! Come and see! ¡° Suzi ran over quickly, staring nkly. In just one day, the decoration in this house was dreamlike. The walls cannot be painted in a short time, but the walls are also covered with childlike fabric stickers. The huge toy room is asrge as forty to fifty square meters and contains pure solid wood children¡¯s furniture. Children¡¯s princess bed, small slide, children¡¯s building block house that can amodate one person, children¡¯s bicycle, and colored balls. There is also a children¡¯s simtion bus toy house. Gosh! Everything. There are more toys in this toy room than the only kindergarten. Lilly rushed into the dollhouse for a while and touched this, and then he touched that, giggling with a smile. Not far behind, Sister Li looked at all this and couldn¡¯t help feeling that, after so many years, the young master¡¯s house had a human touch for the first time. ¡°ying in the room by myself.¡± At some unknown time, Arron came to the door and said nkly. Lilly rolled his eyes and nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Then he looked at Suzi: ¡°Mom, go to dinner, don¡¯t y with me.¡± The little thing is very smart, so you can just watch everything once. She seemed to understand that the badass actually didn¡¯t want her to influence her mother¡¯s meal, so she let her y in the toy room alone. Suzi nodded and turned to eat. To be honest, after meeting with him once, she was almost like a tool man. She didn¡¯t speak and did nothing. However, it was more than nine o¡¯clock now, and she was indeed hungry. Sao Li first brought up a te of delicious and delicious vegetarian food, a te of purple cabbage with N?velDrama.Org owns this. orange juice, a slice of spiced beef, and then arge bowl of pork ribs and yam soup, the pork ribs inside are all on the ribs. The muscles are connected to the flesh, soft, without losing the muscles and bones. Looking at it makes people very appetizing. Chapter 285 – 286 Chapter 285 ¨C 286 Chapter 285 Smelling the scent, Suzi, who was already hungry, really aroused his appetite. As soon as she came down, Arron also sat opposite her. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Eat with him? She dare not. Very cramped. ¡°Why are you sitting, serve me some food!¡± the man said nkly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi answered obediently. Pick up the rice spoon and serve him rice. He kept looking at her expressionlessly, her heart was nervous, her hands trembling involuntarily when the rice was served, a spoonful of rice poured more than half of the rice bowl, and the other half fell on the dinner table. The man reached out and grabbed her rice spoon: ¡°You can¡¯t do something as simple as serving rice. You still want to go outside with a man all day long!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± A wave of grievances came to my heart. Isn¡¯t it what he said, let her pay 10 million in debt! Let her pay it back by herself! me her now? Tears pattered down. Suzi didn¡¯t want Arron to see her tears. In front of him, what is so hypocritical! She lowered her head desperately, and swallowed her tears hard. But saw a bowl of rice pushed in front of her. ¡°Is it enough?¡± the man asked in a deep voice. Suzi didn¡¯t hear it, she thought the man asked her why she bowed her head. Thinking that the man saw her disappointing tears, she shook her head in a panic. By the way, tears flew away. The man withdrew his job back in an instant. When it was pushed to Suzi again, the rice bowl became a small mountain bag. Suzi stared at the dinner nkly. Is he feeding the pigs? She has never eaten so much before! ¡°I¡­ why did you serve me so much rice?¡± She couldn¡¯t even eat half of it, okay. Arron¡¯s tone was extremely calm: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want it?! If you want it, you have to finish it!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Is this another punishment for her? ¡°I can¡¯t eat it.¡± Suzi whispered. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat it, you have to eat it! The skinny skinny, pinched up and down all over the body, there is no meat, and I still want to apany a man all the time!¡± The man yelled angrily. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she obediently lowered her head and worked hard to pick up that dinner. Finally, a small mountain was wiped out by her and turned into a t ground, and a rib with bone and meat was ced in her bowl. Suzi: ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t finish eating.¡± ¡°If you only eat rice and no vegetables, I¡­¡± The man was about to say, he would deliver ribs to her bowl one by one. Until she finished eating all the ribs in this big bowl. But she heard Suzi nodding repeatedly: ¡°I eat, I eat, I eat by myself.¡± He served her meals and served her dishes, she was not only ttered, she was terrified, OK? ¡°Yes.¡± After he finished speaking, the man ate and ate the vegetables by himself. To be honest, the ribs stewed were really delicious. After finishing one of them, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his chopsticks to grab the second one. As a result, it was caught on Arron¡¯s chopsticks. Chapter 286 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suzi suddenly wanted to take his chopsticks back in shock. I had a meal with a live Hades who had just drunk a popr movie star just an hour ago, and he sted people out without any mercy. At the same time, he fancyed the same ribs and mped his chopsticks. Is there anything more nervous and embarrassing than this? The more nervous she became, the more Suzi had nowhere to put his chopsticks. She wanted to loosen it. He also did the same action. As a result, the two pairs of chopsticks fought in the ribs bowl. Suzi quickly withdrew it back. Arron also drew out. Seeing him looking at himself with a cold face, Suzi knew that if she didn¡¯t just eat the rice tonight, he would not let her go. Thinking of this, Suzi would once again. Remove the ribs. As a result, he collided with him again this time. He caught her chopsticks. Why do two people look at the same ribs so often? Suzi didn¡¯t dare to move. The man loosened the chopsticks, and Suzi took the chopsticks back, and he was bored, eating only rice instead of ribs. Don¡¯t pick her dishes anymore. This time, the man stopped forcing her. But watching her eat a few mouthfuls of rice, he put a rib in her bowl, she just finished eating the ribs and chopped a few mouthfuls of rice, he put another slice of spiced beef in her bowl. Just like that, she never looked up. He has been adding food to her. Until Suzi worked hard and resisted the possibility of death to eat the rice that night. Looking up again, he found that the rice bowl in front of the man had also been eaten. Moreover, there is a pile of big broken bones in front of him. This shows that he hasn¡¯t been picking food for her all the time, he has been eating it himself. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After all, she is a man, and her mouth is much bigger than her. She couldn¡¯t help but remember thatst night, he wrapped her lips in one mouthful, and he was able to wrap her all inside her lips. Thinking of this, she blushed suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the man asked. ¡°I¡­thank you, I found a kindergarten for the only one, and made such a good toy room for her.¡± Suzi said the truth. ¡°From the ounts you owe me!¡± the man said coldly. Thank him! Does his own daughter need her to thank you! ¡°Um¡­¡± Her heart felt warm. ¡°That¡­¡± She wanted to hup: ¡°For a while¡­¡± ¡°I will coax the only one to sleep for a while.¡± Arron said coldly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the man¡¯s cold look, Suzi didn¡¯t dare to ask why. The man got up and went to the toy room. Suzi watched the man close the door of the toy room. She immediately got up and followed, looking in through the ss window. The man is building a building block house for Shen only in a decent way. Lilly was lying next to the man, watching him very well and happily. As an adult after all, the house he built is structurally much stronger and more beautiful than the one built by Shen. A building block house evokes a lot of knowledge and hobbies about architecture by Suzi. She likes architectural design. Not only is she missing Shanna, she also loves the industry very much. Looking in from the window, Suzi wanted to rush in several times and wanted to tell Arron how to build that building block house to be stronger, more perfect, and more beautiful. Chapter 287 – 288 Chapter 287 ¨C 288 Chapter 287 However, Suzi did not rush in. She was standing outside the ss window, looking at the real father and daughter. Arron built it seriously. Lilly looked childish and happy and worshipped. Suzi suddenly felt a kind of family happiness. Although she knew it was an illusion, it was her and only wishful thinking. But, enough to make her feel a touch of warmth. This reminded Suzi that when she was twelve years old, she was sent to the Lin family to be fostered by her mother. From that day on, she watched the Lin family happily every day. And she is just a redundant foster child. She watched Jarod and Moira lift Lanita very high, toss them up, and hugged them again. Every time, Lanita screamed in surprise. And she, like a little stray dog, watched by the side, eager to be hugged, but she never had it. Every year for Lanita¡¯s birthday, the Lin family willvishly celebrate Lanita¡¯s birthday. Seeing Lanita wearing a princess dress and wearing a crown, making a wish in front of the huge and beautiful cake, Suzi imagined that one day, he would get such a cake. However, it never happened. Later, when Suzi learned that she was carrying Arron¡¯s child in her belly, her first thought was that she must not let her child live in such poverty, and want nothing. Be sure to let your child get what she should have. For example, like now, the child is apanied by his father, like a happy princess. Suzi watched Arron and the only person ying in the toy room so quietly, she watched Arron wash her sour and smelly feet. See him holding the little princess bed that Lilly sent to her. Watching Arron tell her stories over and over again, until Shen only fell asleep. Until Arron came out of Shen¡¯s only room and saw Suzi standing outside in a daze, the man asked abruptly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired!¡± Suzi silly: ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep!¡± the man asked. Suzi: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Wait for me?¡± The man pursed his lips and smiled coldly: ¡°Wait for me to teach you how to serve a man? Wait for me to take a bath for you myself? I will take you to the bed by myself?¡± Suzi flushed to the root of his neck suddenly. She didn¡¯t mean it. She didn¡¯t know why she said this sentence. What she really wanted to ask was, where is she going to sleep tonight? Is it possible to sleep in his bedroom every day? ¡°No¡­I¡­I.¡± Suzi was beaten and hugged by the man before he finished saying a word. Suzi: ¡°Ah¡­¡± She didn¡¯t scream, but was shooed by the man again. The man said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to wake your daughter up again?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to scream anymore. Anyway, he has done everything that should be done, nothing more than repeating the action the day before yesterday. However, what Suzi didn¡¯t expect was that he personally showered her and took her to bed personally, but he didn¡¯t take the next step. He fell asleep quickly, and she slowly fell asleep in panic. I slept soundly this night. It was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning when he woke up, and he was no longer under the covers. Suzi came out wrapped in the white shirt he wore, and found that Shen Zizhi in the children¡¯s room was no longer in the room. Suzi¡¯s shocked heart hung up. She immediately took out her mobile phone and called him. At that end, Arron was driving towards the hospital with the only person. When he saw Suzi¡¯s arrival, he immediately connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 288 Suzi bit his lip, and plucked up the courage to ask: ¡°I know you are very good to the only one. Maybe I misunderstood you. You don¡¯t think about the one. After all, she is also your daughter, but¡­ .¡± Arron said bluntly: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°The only reason is that you get up so early? Is the kindergarten open now?¡± Suzi asked. The man snorted coldly: ¡°The only time to go to kindergarten is 8:30, but I can¡¯t take her out again at 8:30. Could you tell me to arrive at thepany at ten o¡¯clock and let the wholepany wait for me for a meeting!¡± ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, she said, ¡°Uh, I know. I¡¯m going to be okay¡­I¡¯ll hang up.¡± The man hung up the phone¡¯bang¡¯. He did not tell Suzi that he had brought the only one to the hospital, mainly because he was worried that Suzi would stop thinking about it. The low light in the morning shone in the hospital, and the hospital waspletely silent. The ward where Mr. Fu is located is even more undisturbed. The whole ward is guarded by bodyguards. When those bodyguards saw Arroning over, they shouted in unison: ¡°Four Lord, good morning.¡± Arron nodded slightly. Then led Sheng Lilly to the ward. Lilly was a little nervous, she looked up at Arron: ¡°Smelly¡­¡± ¡°Call Dad!¡± Arron said nkly. Lilly pursed his lips. She is not very happy. However, yesterday this badass dad did y very well with her, and the stories told to her were different from those told by her mother and uncle Sanford. The feeling of being coaxed to sleep by this badass dad gave Shen only a kind of unprecedented security. Sense. In the kindergarten before, many mischievous little friendsughed at her. Lilly was a child without a father. Whenever she was ridiculed, Lilly would beat the children all over the floor to find teeth. On the surface, Shen Only is very fierce. But only Lilly knows that deep down in her heart, she actually longs for the protection of her father, who loves her. Now that he has a father, Shen Only is very happy in his heart. It¡¯s just that mom is afraid of dad. The only thing to protect mother, so she can not easily call father. When Arron asked her to call her father, Lilly suddenly stopped leaving. Arron stopped and looked with interest at this little girl who was eight points like him, and had the same unsubdued and hard-to-tame character. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to shout?¡± Arron asked. Lilly: ¡°I can call your father! But, I have the conditions!¡± ¡°Tell me about your conditions?¡± Arron said with interest. ¡°My mother owes you the money, you can¡¯t let my mother pay it back!¡± Lilly looked at Arron with slick eyes. Arron suddenly smiled in his heart! Little thing! It¡¯s his kind after all, so a little bit big, he already knows the bargaining in the business field. Call Dad for ten million. He looked at Lilly only carelessly: ¡°I figured it out, you don¡¯t want to call my dad, it¡¯s useless if I force you, you don¡¯t want to shout, just don¡¯t call it.¡± After speaking, Arron led Lilly to continue walking into the ward. Lilly was stunned. This stinky ba5tard! Didn¡¯t he always want her to call her father? Why doesn¡¯t it matter now! She is willing to exchange like this, OK! Hate it! Stomped and stomped straight! Arron sneered in his heart: ¡°Small, you don¡¯t see who you are. Being an Laozi can¡¯t cure you! You have to exchange terms with me!¡± Chapter 289 – 290 Chapter 289 ¨C 290 Chapter 289 He pretended not to hear Lilly¡¯s angry stomping at all, and he kept leading Lilly to continue walking into the ward. ¡°Smelly¡­ badass, where are you taking me? Are you going to sell me to the orphanage?¡± Lilly asked irritably. Although she knew it was impossible for the bad guy in front of her to sell her. ¡°An old man wants to see you.¡± Arron said truthfully. Old man? Lilly couldn¡¯t think of who it was, so he had to follow Arron into the ward. The ward is very luxurious, there are four or five dedicated senior nursing staff, as well as Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu husband and wife. ¡°Dad.¡± Arron shouted as he entered the door. The moment Fu Zhengxiong saw Shen Only, he was stunned. Theplexion of Qin Wenyu next to him was not very good. She had three sons, but they all died young, and even half of her grandchildren could not be left to her. However, this illegitimate child became the only blood of the Fu family. It¡¯s really ironic too. Arron is an illegitimate child, and his daughter is also an illegitimate child. A trace of contempt shed in Qin Wenyu¡¯s eyes, and it was only a sh, but it was also caught in Arron¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, Fu Zhengxiong looked at Shen¡¯s only eyes, but they were full of excitement and excitement. Is this child five years old? Only saw your rtives for the first time? ¡°Baby,e,e,e to Grandpa, let Grandpa see.¡± Fu Zhengxiong bent over to sink his sole. Lilly shrank next to Arron in fright, holding Arron¡¯s legs in both hands, her eyes looked at her grandfather defensively. At the same time, the olddy Fu Hengsheng who was lying on the hospital bed also struggled to sit up from the bed, and his old voice shouted: ¡°Child, child, let me see, let me see.¡± The only thing that sinking is that there is nowhere to hide. She wanted to escape, but she didn¡¯t know how to go home, and she didn¡¯t have a ce to call her mother. Thinking about it, she might as well follow this badass. Lilly¡¯s legs holding the badass are firmer. At this time, Arron slowly bends down and gently said to Lilly, ¡°Call me Dad, and I will hold you.¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she finally understood what she often saw on Douyin, but never understood what it meant: Jiang, or old spicy! ¡°Call Dad!¡± Arron said nkly. Lilly was also unwilling to admit defeat: ¡°I call your father, and my mother will be sad.¡± Arron: ¡°Okay, I can take a step back. You don¡¯t need to call you father when you are in front of your mother. You call me father when your mother is not around.¡± This is wide! Lilly became happy. In fact, she always wanted to be called Dad, but she felt guilty. Now, at this dangerous moment, in order to save himself and see his mother in the future, Lilly feels that he ispelled to do so. She yelled sweetly: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Arron was in a trance. Six years! He waited for this sound for six years. Finally heard it. He bent over and hugged Shen Zuo. ¡°You¡­ what did the two men whisper and whisper? Qin¡¯er, don¡¯t you take the child over to show your grandpa!¡± Qin Wenyu said solemnly. Arron held Lilly and came to the old man Fu Hengsheng, and introduced in a in tone: ¡°My daughter, Lilly.¡± As soon as these words came out, all three people in the ward were stunned. Qin Wenyu was the first to ask: ¡°Arron, what do you say this child¡¯s name is?¡± Chapter 290 Arron¡¯s in tone is indisputable: ¡°Thest name is Shen.¡± ¡°Are you not going to recognize this child?¡± Qin Wenyu asked again. Arron twitched his lips: ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you hoped for?¡± ¡°You!¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s old face flushed: ¡°Why are you so ruthless! I don¡¯t recognize you anymore, you have the surname Fu! You have inherited such a big family business from the Fu family too! Well you are, even the child¡¯s surname You won¡¯t let her surname Fu! You are indeed the cruelest! ¡° Arron sneered lightly. His own child, regardless of her surname, is his Arron¡¯s child, even if she has always followed her mother¡¯s surname in her life, she will still be the only heir to the Fu Group in the future! There is no one¡¯s turn to decide these things. Arron didn¡¯t bother to exin to anyone. Even he himself disdains the surname¡¯Fu¡¯, let alone his daughter? In his opinion, it is better to follow the mother¡¯sst name! At this time, the aunt Qin Wenyu sighed: ¡°It seems that you really hate the woman as they are rumored, and you punish her by capturing that woman. That¡¯s good, so you can be like Elder Shu. I can exin it to the upper-ss circles in Nancheng. To punish that woman, you, just point it. These trivial things that I save have affected your handling of thepany¡¯s affairs. Also, it¡¯s time for you to marry Lanita, Miss Lin¡¯s family. It has been dyed for six years. You are already in your 30s. ¡° Qin Wenyu¡¯s tone was as if Arron was her biological son. In fact, she thought so in her heart. She is the homeowner of the Fu family. ording to the rules, Arron should call her mother. Since her three sons have passed away, Arron is the only one left in the Fu family, so she must be hard-hearted as the mistress of the family. She just wanted to treat Arron as her own son. In the future, Arron will marry a wife, who is also her daughter-inw, grandchildren, and grandchildren. Qin Wenyu looked at Arron with a serious face. As Arron was about to speak, an explosive, sharp, childish voice suddenly came out from his legs and feet: ¡°What an exnation! What disgusts that woman? Is it disgusting for my mother?¡± The five-year-old Lilly can understand everything. Looking at the conversations of the few people present, although the mother¡¯s name was not mentioned, Lilly could feel that they were talking about her mother. D*mn it! I nned to call Dad just now! This stinky ba5tard! Lilly rolled his small eyeballs steadily. Looking at Arron, Arron was tall and mighty, looked at the jeweled olddy in front of him, the olddy was fierce, and then looked at the old man next to the olddy, the old man was not so fierce, but Lilly also felt that he could not beat him. After looking at the four people in the ward, Shen Only made a decision quickly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She rushed to the grandfather who was lying on the hospital bed. She didn¡¯t take off her shoes. She climbed onto the bed and sat on the grandfather. Before everyone could react, Shen¡¯s only powerful little paw had already been urately poked. Fu Hengsheng¡¯s nostrils. The little paws were very sharp, and Fu Hengsheng¡¯s nostrils, which he only pulled, were sore. ¡°You ba5tards! Whoever dares to beat my mother, I will kill the ba5tard grandfather! I tore off his nostrils and turn him into an ugly monster! Humph!¡± At this moment, Lilly looked like an invincible kid The warrior is so fierce. Chapter 291 – 292 Chapter 291 ¨C 292 Chapter 291 All three people in the ward were stunned. At this time, Dr. Fu Hengsheng, who was in charge of Dr. Fu Hengsheng, also came to the ward round. There were also some young doctors, special nurses, head nurses, and nurses. A group of people stood at the door of the ward. No one reacted for thirty seconds. Later, Fu Hengsheng¡¯s attending physician was the first to respond: ¡°Oh my god! Father¡¯s condition can¡¯t be tossed, where is this child from? This child is too horrible, too naughty, too beautiful and raised up, hurry up and blow this child. Get out!¡± The doctor knows that there is no such young child in the Fu family. This is definitely not a child of the Fu family, nor a child of the Chu family. Then this child must have nothing to do with Fu Hengsheng. When I was about to st the child out myself, I heard old man Fu Hengsheng suddenlyugh: ¡°Hehehehe, whoops, my dear grandson, you are about to gouge out the nostrils of grandpa, grandpa itchy, Let go, let go, grandpa gives you delicious food, grandpa scolds them and let them apologize like you, okay?¡± Shen¡¯s only hand still stayed in the nostrils of the old man: ¡°Old man, what are you saying is true?¡± ¡°Called Grandpa.¡± Fu Hengsheng roared. ¡°You let them apologize to me first!¡± Shen Wei pouted and bargained. The originally sick old man would be very energetic. He looked at his son, daughter-inw, and grandson, and ordered: ¡°You three, apologize to my great granddaughter! Hurry up!¡± Fu Zhengxiong + Qin Wenyu + Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Special care of doctors and nurses in the hospital: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone looked at this little doll. It was a little Lolita who was born out of nowhere. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Fu Hengsheng said with a cold face. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said first. Then Qin Wenyu also said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kid.¡± Lilly looked at Arron again: ¡°Smelly badass, and you!¡± Arron smiled lightly: ¡°Okay, Dad tells you I¡¯m sorry.¡± Only then was Lilly only satisfied that he twitched his fingers from the old man¡¯s nostrils. The old man was holding back, coughing several times, his coughing face flushed. The scared doctors and nurses rushed up to check the old man¡¯s body. Arron took the opportunity to lift Lilly from the old man and stood watching. After a lot of tossing, it was already more than an hour after the various instruments were checked, and the old man Fu Hengsheng pushed out from the examination room with surprisingly good spirits. The doctor also smiled and said to Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu: ¡°It¡¯s really a strange thing. The old man was in a very serious condition yesterday. After examination today, he found that his physical signs are all very good, and the old man¡¯s condition has improved greatly. In a few days, he can be discharged from the hospital. ¡° Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart was immediately relieved: ¡°Thank you doctor.¡± After speaking, he nced at the child sitting next to Arron. Although the child is a girl, his facial features are very simr to those of Arron. At first nce, he is the child of the Fu family. She was not afraid of being afraid that day, and suddenly being able to climb onto the old man¡¯s hospital bed and restrain him from the act was really strikingly simr to that of Arron. Both father and daughter have very difficult personalities. Fu Zhengxiong looked at Lilly and became more and more happy. At this moment, Fu Heng Shenng said, ¡°This child belongs to the Fu family and must be named Fu!¡± Chapter 292 Arron looked at Father Fu calmly: ¡°I am her father, and I have the final say on her surname. Don¡¯t you want to take a look at her, since you have seen it, she should go to kindergarten.¡± After speaking, Arron looked at Lilly: ¡°Lilly, go, it¡¯s time to go to kindergarten.¡± Lilly rolled Arron¡¯s eyelids, reluctant to follow him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Who told him to say bad things about his mother just now. Arron¡¯s face stretched: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already apologize to you! Didn¡¯t you do anything wrong?¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± She was tricky, but she couldn¡¯t speak to Arron, and Arron apologized to her. She must admit this. If you don¡¯t want to follow Arron, you must follow Arron. Along the way, Lilly stopped talking to Arron until Arron sent her to the door of the kindergarten and was about to lead her to the teacher. Who knew that Lilly ran into the kindergarten quickly by himself. After running a long distance, Shen Only came back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked gently. ¡°When school is over in the afternoon, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Lilly said with a pouting mouth. Arron was expressionless: ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t need to show up at the school gate.¡± After speaking, Arron left. This afternoon, Lilly rushed to the gate of the kindergarten very happily, lying on the first one, she was waiting for her mother to pick her up. The bad guy said he didn¡¯t show up at the school gate in the afternoon, so it must be his mother. However, it was Uncle Christopher who was waiting outside the kindergarten. ¡°Huh! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Shen Only put his little hand in Christopher¡¯s hand, stomping his feet to walk without cooperating with Christopher. Christopher smiled: ¡°Little princess, you don¡¯t want to see me. I understand. I can leave your sight immediately, but the question is, who will drive you back to see your mother?¡± Shen Weiyi:¡± He will drive too!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°Smelly badass!¡± ¡°Who is the badass?¡± Christopher held back a smile and asked deliberately. Lilly: ¡°¡­It¡¯s my badass dad.¡± Christopher deliberately raised his voice: ¡°But, I heard your father say that you don¡¯t want to see him either, Lilly, don¡¯t tell me what you are saying is the irony, actually you really want to see your father, right?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Christopher raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Then there is no way, I can only drive you home to see your mother.¡± ¡°Okay then!¡± Followed Christopher and got into the car, but Shen Wei only saw Arron sitting in the car. ¡°Hmph, I said I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Lilly pouted his mouth and didn¡¯t want to get in the car. Arron was expressionless: ¡°Yes, you can go home by yourself.¡± Shen Weiwei: ¡°¡­¡± She found that she couldn¡¯t beat the bad guys, and she couldn¡¯t beat the bad guys¡¯ drivers either. She can¡¯t go head-to-head, she has to think out of her mind. Standing outside the car, Shen¡¯s only small eyeballs were ticking around, Christopher was whizzing in his heart, and instinctively told him that this worldly little loli even dared to dig the nostrils of her grandfather, what else could she do? Dare to do? Christopher just wanted to hide away. After Lilly¡¯s eyes rolled, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, I will sit with you and go home in Uncle Christopher¡¯s car. Is my mother waiting for me at home?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 293 – 294 Chapter 293 ¨C 294 Chapter 293 Along the way, Christopher drove, but Arron was silent. It made Shen only want to say a few words to him, and wanted to ask him, who was the pair of old men and olddies that I saw early in the morning, and who was the older old man in the hospital bed? Seeing the bad guys always keep silent, Lilly had no choice but to keep silent. Arron was thinking about something. At eleven o¡¯clock this morning, just after the meeting in thepany, Arron received a call from his father Fu Zhengxiong. ¡°Dad? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked coldly. ¡°Arron, you can¡¯t let that child go!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said at the other end. Arron sneered: ¡°My own child, do I want or not, do you think you are asking me?¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s tone suddenly eased: ¡°Arron! Dad knows that Dad doesn¡¯t have much weight with you, but Dad told you with my own lesson that I was sorry for you back then, sorry for your mother, and let you live abroad and suffer. For many years. However, I also have difficulties. The huge Fu family business can¡¯t be ruled out at all. If everyone wants to be in power, then the family business will have to fail. However, even if you and your mother were exiled so far, you still came back, and in that capacity, you seized the power of the Fu Group. This allows Dad to see a fact clearly. What illegitimate child is not illegitimate child? They are all children of the Fu family, and as long as they are children of the Fu family, those who are able are superior. There is no such thing as illegitimate or illegitimate life. When you took that child to the hospital to visit your grandfather this morning, I saw the child with my own eyes. Although she is a little girl, she has the same unyielding look in her eyes. That child is a very difficult Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. child to tame. If you don¡¯t want her now, you don¡¯t even want to give her a surname, don¡¯t you be afraid that she will grow up in the future Do you resent you too much? Like you resent me now? Dad is your only son, and Dad treats you well. You can disregard the child¡¯s mother, but the child is your own flesh and blood. You can¡¯t throw it away! I discussed with your aunt and your grandparents that the child must be surnamed Fu and brought back to the old house to raise. There are many servants and nurses in the old house, so that the child can be raised better. ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± At the other end, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s voice was slightly older: ¡°Qin¡¯er, your grandparents are almost 90 years old, and my father and I are also over 60 years old. In the big old house, we live four old people, one under the knee. Without children and grandchildren, is your heart so hard that you don¡¯t feel sorry for us at all? The child is your daughter. But, isn¡¯t it our granddaughter? ¡° Arron raised his eyes and looked at the front of the car. The car had reached the door of his house. He paused and said to the phone, ¡°I see.¡± The line was closed, and the door was opened wide, and Arron hugged Lilly out of the car. When taking her hand into the elevator, Arron asked, ¡°The only thing, the grandpa, grandpa and grandma I saw this morning, do you like them?¡± Lilly raised his eyes to look at Arron, his eyes blinked, and after thinking about it: ¡°I don¡¯t hate the old grandfather and grandfather on the hospital bed. I don¡¯t like that grandma very much, it¡¯s fierce.¡± Arron sneered. That is! Both grandpa and grandpa are rted to you by blood, grandma has nothing to do with you, and you are quite clear about the points. Lilly asked again: ¡°Who are they?¡± Arron didn¡¯t answer Lilly, he only took the key to open the house. The door opened, and Suzi waited outside. Seeing Arron and Lillying in, Suzi immediately said, ¡°You¡­finally came back. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Chapter 294 Arron asked while changing shoes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Here, Arron held the hand of Lilly, who had already plunged into Suzi¡¯s arms, and said excitedly: ¡°Mom, I met two old men today, and an olddy. The olddy is a little bit fierce, and so does the small old man. A little bit fierce, but the old man sleeping on the bed is not fierce. I defeated the old man!¡± Suzi immediately thought of who Shen was talking about. She looked at Arron puzzled: ¡°You took the only one to visit the hospital¡­your grandfather went?¡± Arron did not answer Suzi¡¯s question, but calmly asked Suzi: ¡°Aren¡¯t you having something to discuss with me?¡± Suzi bit his lip and asked, ¡°You have actually admitted in your heart that the only daughter is yours, right?¡± Yeah! The brain is not all stupid yet! Arron nced at Suzi, ¡°What are you going to discuss with me?¡± With that said, he had led Lilly to wash his hands in the bathroom, but then he came out and sat at the dining table. Sister Li, who is in charge of today¡¯s dinner, is just the same serving dishes to the table. Li¡¯s cooking skills are very good, and attentive, because knowing that the child will eat at home during dinner, she deliberately made a corn brand for Shen only. It is cooked with fresh tender corn in a pot, then the starch is stirred evenly, then oiled, the fried golden and crispy, top with sd and tomato sauce. ¡°Wow!¡± Lilly, who came from a small remote county town, was the first to eat corn. Seeing that golden color, full and crisp corn kernels, heart-shaped sd, tomato sauce, Shen¡¯s only pleasant saliva flowed out. Seeing the only one who was so happy, Li¡¯s wife said: ¡°Mrs., when the little princess is growing up, your family of three will eat first. After the meal, I will cut some fruit for you, and the three of your family will sit on the sofa and talk. Isn¡¯t it better?¡± Suzi gratefully looked at Sister Li, who was indeed apetent all-round domestic helper. Only, are they a family of three? Suzi had such a sh of fantasy thought in her heart, but she herself thought it was ridiculous. Suzi said gently: ¡°Thank you Li Sao.¡± Sister Li retired respectfully, and only three people, Arron, Suzi, were left on the table. ¡°Mom, cut it for me quickly.¡± Lilly said impatiently. The little girl beat her grandfather violently early in the morning and used a lot of physical strength. When she arrived in the kindergarten, she yed crazy with the children for another day, which would make her feel hungry. Suzi took the knife and fork, and slightly sliced the corn to Lilly, who stretched out his paw and took a piece of it and put it in his mouth. ¡°Be careful!¡± The man sitting on the left immediately pinched Shen¡¯s only small paw, branded the corn in her hand, and took the napkin next to it and folded it to fan the corn. Here, Suzi also took out a paper towel and wiped the sole mouth, fearing that the sole would be hot. Two people, one on the left and the other busy. A piece of corn fan in Arron¡¯s hand was not hot anymore, and he sent it to Lilly¡¯s mouth. Lilly took a bite. It was crispy, sweet but not greasy, with a sour sd and sweet and sour tomato vor. It¡¯s delicious! Both round eyes of the little girl smiled and turned into two crescent moons. The corners of her smiling lips were dripping with tomato juice. Suzi quickly drew a tissue to wipe the mouth of the only one. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s delicious, Dad, I still want to eat it.¡± Lilly blurted out. Arron hurriedly took another piece and was about to give it to the only mouth, but Suzi smiled and said, ¡°You fan her, go to the heat, and then give it to her. The child can¡¯t eat it too hot.¡± Chapter 295 – 296 Chapter 295 ¨C 296 Read Chapter 295 ¨C 296 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 295 Arron quickly pped Lilly again, it didn¡¯t feel hot anymore, and then carefully sent it to Lilly¡¯s mouth, Lilly was more happy than ever. ¡°I want to drink juice.¡± Lilly shouted. Suzi immediately picked up a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice not far away and gave Shen Only a sip. ¡°Corn branding!¡± Lilly looked at Arron sweetly. Arron quickly branded a small piece of corn into Shen¡¯s mouth. Even when he was exiled and had no rights before, Arron had never served others like this. Today, it was the first time he was so obedient and so obedient to serve a five-year-old girl. Arron was fascinated by seeing Shen only eating with relish. Suzi also frowned and looked at Lilly, pretending to be angrily and smiled and said, ¡°The only one! There is no such thing! Although we were in a small county before, my mother didn¡¯t eat or drink anymore. How can you eat now? It¡¯s like a little country dumpling. How ugly to eat. ¡° ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m ugly, right, dad.¡± Lilly looked at Arron triumphantly while eating corn branding. She was still angry with Arron along the way, but at this moment, as soon as the little thing started to eat corn, she forgot everything, and she even forgot to call him a badass. Suzi next to Arron also gave Arron a squint: ¡°You don¡¯t care about her! A little girl, how ugly to eat, as if she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in her eight lifetimes.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°My daughter! Eat whatever you want!¡± Arron said domineeringly and dozingly at Lilly. After finishing speaking, he handed Lilly a piece of corn. Lilly nodded as he ate, ¡°Yes!¡± His daughter? Suzi suddenly recovered, and Mu looked at Arron with a dazed expression. At the same time, Arron also looked at Suzi. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzipletely forgot that this was at Arron¡¯s home. Arron is not Sanford either. When in Quxian before, Sanford would treat Lilly so spoiltly, protecting the only one every time. Suzi often med Sanford: ¡°You are an uncle, you will spoil your child.¡± She saw the happiness of Shen only eating just now, and she was also immersed in the peaceful and warm life that she used to live in Quxian. Lilly was also reminded, she suddenly pouted and looked at Arron embarrassingly: ¡°Humph!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere of the family of three in which the three people were immersed just now was instantly broken. However, Lilly was also full. She dangled her feet from the chair, made a defiant face at Arron, and then ran to the toy room. Arron and Suzi were left on the table, and the atmosphere fell into freezing point again. ¡°That¡­¡± Suzi held the bowl, did not move the chopsticks, but looked at Arron and asked, ¡°I have something to talk to you.¡± Arron looked at Suzi nkly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi bit his lip, and then said: ¡°I misunderstood you. I thought you would be disadvantageous to the only one. In fact, you admit the one, right? Because you admit the one, you tolerate me?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°You are getting smarter and smarter, let¡¯s talk about the topic!¡± Suzi: ¡°I want to go out to find a job tomorrow.¡± ¡°No!¡± Arron refused without hesitation. Chapter 296 Suzi also thought that Arron was unlikely to agree to her, and sheughed at herself: ¡°I¡¯m just talking.¡± Architectural design is her biggest hobby in her life, and it is also the capital on which she depends for survival. Naturally, she is not just talking about it. However, if he disagreed, she said it was useless. The man didn¡¯t even look at her, but got up and went to the toy room, and Suzi was standing outside the toy room again. Lilly is ying in the building block house. ¡°Do you know the password for entering?¡± Lilly asked Arron. Arron said solemnly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, can you tell me?¡± Lilly has a feeling of being valued: ¡°The password is three, five, one, two, seven, eight.¡± Arron said it again. Lilly said triumphantly: ¡°The answer is correct,e in!¡± The man drilled in carefully. Suzi looked outside in a daze. Is this still the Arron who is always in charge of everything and kills people without blinking? At this moment, the man was half-bowed and drilled into the narrow building block, but his height and legs were only half way in, and the building block copsed. ¡°Daddy badass!¡± Lilly, who crawled out of the copsed building block, pinched Arron¡¯s nose and dangled back and forth. ¡°Bad dad! Bad dad! Dad destroyed my wooden house for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Arron sitting on the ground slowly coaxed Lilly: ¡°Daddy will build it for you again, okay? The building block house that Dad built for you is more gorgeous and beautiful than the one you built yourself.¡± With that said, Arron really did it himself. ¡°Little thing! Get me a red brick!¡± ¡°Here!¡± Shen Only handed it over immediately. ¡°Give dad another pink one.¡± ¡°Here, Dad!¡± ¡°Well, bring another window, now it¡¯s time to install the window.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s wrong! You have to build up that side of the wall first, so that it won¡¯t fall easily!¡± Lilly reminded Arron in an angry tone. ¡°Oh oh oh, yes yes yes, Dad is not as smart as Lilly. Don¡¯t give me the window. Give me another wall first.¡± Arron smiled and looked at Lilly. Shen only smiled: ¡°Gluck¡­hehehe, it¡¯s really fun.¡± Shey in front of Arron and tilted her head to watch Arron build a house for her. Ten minutester, a new building block house was rebuilt, and it was really more beautiful than yesterday¡¯s building block house. Lilly screamed and climbed into the building block house, and Arron carefully helped Lilly to hold the building blocks. Standing outside, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It is the father and daughter whose blood is thicker than water. No one would have thought that the frightening man in the daytime, when facing his daughter at this moment, looked like a daughter ve who had no power to attack. Although Arron said that she was going to apany the designated man, and then earning a fee to pay him back, he did not. From Suzi¡¯s point of view, maybe it¡¯s because of his daughter, right? Because of the only existence of his daughter Shen, Arron not only stopped chasing her, but also provided her with a ce to live? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 297 – 298 Chapter 297 ¨C 298 Read Chapter 297 ¨C 298 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 297 This is really the only one that yed a big role. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smile. But that¡¯s okay, at least there is a father like Arron, who can live without worry for the rest of her life and no longer suffer from bullying. Even if she Suzi died at this moment. As long as the only one can survive, it will be the greatestfort for Suzi. Thinking of these things, Suzi didn¡¯t know when Arron came out of the toy room. While answering the phone, he walked into his living room, entered the door, and then closed the door. Leave Suzi outside. At this time, Lilly also came out of the toy room. He saw her mother looking at her outside. Lilly immediately waved to her mother mysteriously: ¡°Mom, you squat down.¡± Suzi squatted down, and Shen Only asked in Suzi¡¯s ear: ¡°Mom, would you me the only one?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t me you, why would my mother me you? The only thing that if one more person hurts, my mother will be the happiest. Hearing your mother said baby, Arron is your father, your biological father. You see how long you two are. So simr.¡± Lilly said quietly, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t beat the badass dad. I pretend to be close to the badass dad. I¡¯m not real.¡± Suzi looked at Shen Only in surprise. Shen Only¡¯s small eyes rolled towards Suzi, and her immature voice said: ¡°Mom, I will protect you.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± A feeling of emotion rose from the bottom of my heart. She held the only one in her arms and said affectionately: ¡°You are mother¡¯s best baby, thank you baby.¡± After speaking, he looked up and saw Arroning out of his living room again. The man looked calmly at Suzi and Shen Only. Lilly pouted and looked at Arron: ¡°Did the old man call you again? Does he still want me to dig his nostrils? He is my defeated man!¡± The only thing Shen said was Fu Hengsheng. In just one day, Fu Hengsheng¡¯s condition has improved a lot. It was indeed a call from Fu Hengsheng. The old man ate a lot of dinner and was in good spirits. He had just eaten, and he didn¡¯t want to sleep much. Arron made a call. ¡°Qin¡¯er, grandpa knows that you hate that woman, you don¡¯t need a woman, and the child must stay in Fu¡¯s house!¡± The old man ordered Arron on the phone with a nonchnt tone. Arron did not speak on this end of the phone. At the other end, Old Fu continued: ¡°Although it is a female doll, it is also the only descendant of our Fu family. Our Fu family¡¯s children can¡¯t let him live out. You send your child to the Fu family¡¯s old house. Even if you marry Lanita in the future, the child will still be the granddaughter of the Fu family, and the Fu family will not let her be treated unfairly. ¡° Hearing this, Arron said briefly: ¡°I see.¡± He hung up the phone and walked out. Arron understands the thoughts of grandfather and father. Now the Fu family is thin, and finally have a granddaughter, everyone thinks it is a baby. In particr, Shen Zhongyi¡¯s naughty and fearless little appearance is even more attractive. Arron looked at Lilly, and Lilly¡¯s small wry eyes met him. Arron looked at Suzi again. Suzi¡¯s eyes were cold and guarded. Seeing her like this, Arron couldn¡¯t get angry. They are all sleeping together, and the two people are so deeply entangled, is it useful to be on guard like this again! ¡°Get up early tomorrow and take the one to kindergarten with me.¡± Arron said abruptly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi was a little puzzled, but didn¡¯t ask why, she just said: ¡°After giving the only one, how can I get back?¡± ¡°After giving the only one, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to remarry with me.¡± Arron said. Chapter 298 Suzi thought he had heard it wrong: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°Go to remarry!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause for a few seconds, she said indifferently: ¡°You and I are enemies. You almost made me desperate. You sent my brother abroad to exile. You said I owed you 10 million. You want to remarry now? Arron, I don¡¯t understand these games in your upper ss at all, and I don¡¯t have so much thought to participate. Can you please do what you want to do to me? ¡° Suzi¡¯s tone did not contain a trace of anger, just like a whisper. However, the meaning expressed in her words is extremely determined. After finishing talking, she didn¡¯t look at Arron, but shouted at the door of the toy room: ¡°Only, take a N?velDrama.Org owns this. wash, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Love it! In this family, neither she nor her daughter Lilly have any rights. Just half an hour ago, the two of them cared about their daughter at the same time, the appearance of feeding her daughter, and the appearance of him sitting in the toy room just now to build the building block room for her daughter. They all looked like a very warm family of three. In fact, it is just an illusion. The only obedient person followed Suzi to wash up, and then Suzi took Lilly to the children¡¯s room to coax her to sleep. Arron¡¯s living room door was closed. Is he already asleep? Suzi didn¡¯t want to guess Arron¡¯s mind, and couldn¡¯t guess it either. She simply went back to sleep on her side. This night, she slept extremely unsteadily and had many dreams. I also dreamed of the absurd appearance of being taken by Arron to obtain a marriage certificate as soon as she got out of prison. How could she do such an absurd thing a second time. If Arron takes her to remarry, what about Lanita? Isn¡¯t she the enemy that Lanita will eradicate again? In her life, Suzi went to jail before she finished college. Three months after she came out of jail, she was hunted and killed. Her life has been strayed and disced, and she doesn¡¯t want to be eradicated next. Remarry? She won¡¯t go for anything! However, such a firm decision only passed one night. The next morning, at only half past six, Suzi was awakened by Arron¡¯s knock on the door. After thinking about it all night, she just fell asleep, how about she just fell asleep! Rubbing his eyes and putting his head against a chicken nest, Suzi came out in his nightgown to open the door to Arron. Just looking at Arron with sleepy eyes, his voice is the characteristiczy morning wake: ¡°I won¡¯t remarry you! Marrying you once in this life has already made me unlucky enough. I will never do it a second time. , No matter what your reason is!¡± The man was furious suddenly! He grabbed Suzi¡¯s wrist: ¡°Woman! Listen to me! This time the reason is for your daughter, and also for my daughter! She is my kind, and it is absolutely impossible for her to live in an unsound family. Medium! If you don¡¯t want your daughter to have no mother in this life, you will obediently remarry with me!¡± Suzi asked in horror: ¡°What did you say? She¡­what does it mean to have no mother?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°You are not stupid, you are smarter than anyone else, you still ask me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Suzi trembling voice: ¡°No, it can¡¯t be like this, Arron, it can¡¯t! The only thing I was born in October of pregnancy, I raised her for five years, during this period you have not even fulfilled any obligations, you Do you want to take her away now? But you didn¡¯t want us back then, now are you fighting with me again? You are so unreasonable! ¡° Arron sneered: ¡°Tell me? Are you pregnant and stupid? Since the child is of mine and the offspring of the Fu family, do you think it is possible for you to take it back? Not only can you not take it back, I will let it Don¡¯t even think of seeing the only one in your whole life!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Suzi said desperately. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 299 – 300 Chapter 299 ¨C 300 Read Chapter 299 ¨C 300 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 299 ¡°Then freshen up and get a remarriage certificate with me!¡± Arron suddenly let go of Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Remarriage certificate. After six years, she remarried Arron again? God can really joke with her. Suzi went back to the bedroom obediently, changed his pajamas obediently, then went to the bathroom to wash up, cleaned up his hair, and came out again. Lilly was already up. ¡°Mom, will you and Dad send me to kindergarten together today?¡± The servant helped Lilly only wear a big red princess dress, and the hairpin on his head was also red. The little girl is like a doll in a fairy tale. The children¡¯s dressing fits well with the things they are going to do today. Suzi smiled and looked at the only one: ¡°That¡¯s right, today Mom and Dad will send you to kindergarten together. The only one tells mom, are you happy?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Hmm, happy!¡± She is real and really happy. Until Arron in a suit and leather shoes and Suzi, who was dressed in a new suit, took Lilly downstairs to the car, and seeing the respectful Christopher waiting there, Lilly still happily said to Christopher: ¡°Uncle Yan, today My parents took me to kindergarten together.¡± ¡°Happy?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°Of course happy.¡± ¡°Wait for a while will let you know what your parents are going to do, wouldn¡¯t you be happier?¡± Christopher asked. Lilly didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Christopher¡¯s words. Sheughed at Christopher: ¡°Uncle Yan, I told you everything. My parents sent me to kindergarten together. Why can¡¯t you remember?¡± Christopher immediately reviewed himself: ¡°Oh, oh, Uncle Christopher is too stupid.¡± With that said, Christopher opened the door for a family of three and got in the car. He drove Lilly to the kindergarten first, and then diverted from the kindergarten to the Civil Affairs Bureau. On the way, Christopher couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Madam, can Xiao Yan beg you for a prize today. After all, today is the day when you and Master remarried, and Xiao Yan also wants to have some joy and good luck.¡± Caitou? Suzi couldn¡¯t evene up with a hundred yuan. What did she give to the lottery? ¡°Okay, when I get rich in the future, I¡¯ll make it up for you.¡± Suzi said lightly. The atmosphere suddenly dropped a lot. Christopher was so frightened that he did not dare to say anything. Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. She and Arron are married again, but are they a real couple? Yes! After all, they also have a practical rtionship. However, Suzi knew that Arron would not treat her as Mrs. Fu, and the entire Fu family would not recognize her, right? Suzi suddenly discovered that after a circle, her fate was surprisingly simr to that of the dead Shanna. The only thing she is better than Shanna is that she and Arron have a marriage certificate, and they once held a small wedding that couldn¡¯t be smaller. Should Suzi be lucky? In a daze, the Civil Affairs Bureau arrived. After six years, she came to the same ce again. After more than an hour, Suzi had a red marriage certificate in his hand. She became Mrs. Fu again. Chapter 300 Suzi thinks this marriage certificate is very eye-catching. She and Arron have no feelings. To be precise, Arron has no feelings with her. What if a marriage without feelings is named Mrs. Arron? Suzi has always been self-aware. She stood outside Arron¡¯s car and said faintly: ¡°I can go back by myself. Thank you for not pursuing the ten million I owe you and marry me. You can go to thepany. Don¡¯t dy you anymore.¡± Christopher on the side: ¡°¡­¡± Madam, Master never thought of letting you pay him back ten million. Master¡¯s money will be yours in the future! You are now the richest woman in Jeonam-do! Christopher said this psychologically, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He only looked at Arron. Arron¡¯s tone was cold: ¡°You are too affectionate. I never thought of avoiding the ten million you owe me!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron turned into the car and ordered Christopher: ¡°Drive to thepany.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± After stopping for a few seconds, Christopher drove away, leaving Suzi alone holding the big red marriage certificate, stunned. Suzi knew in his heart that since Arron got her marriage certificate, he would never let her repay the money. He just wanted to give his daughter aplete family of three. He will not let his biological daughter Lilly live the same life as his childhood. What he said just now was just angry. However, Suzi was not happy at all in his heart. She is safe, and the only one has a home, but what about Sanford? Sanford paid so much for her and was exiled to a foreign country without a word. Is it dead or alive? And mother. In the past, she was not sure whether she was alive or dead every day, and Suzi had no conditions to think about her mother. It has been six years since her mother died, and until now she has not been able to return to her hometown to see her mother¡¯s grave. Furthermore, was the mother¡¯s grave dug up by the Lin family? Suzi didn¡¯t know, nor dared to think about it. At this moment, she knew that she was safe, and Arron would not do anything to herself anymore, and Suzi began to think of her mother¡¯s death again. And Shanna. Holding the marriage certificate in hand, Suzi drove to Shanna¡¯s cemetery by herself. When she knelt in front of Shanna¡¯s tombstone, she burst into tears for a moment. ¡°Aunt Xia, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t been able to see you in six years, do you know? My fate with you is really destined, and I am now your daughter-inw again, the real daughter-inw. And I gave birth to a granddaughter for you. If you were alive, how good would it be for me to know that the child in my stomach is your granddaughter? Mom! Can you hear me when I call your mother? Next time I will bring the only one, your granddaughter wille to visit you, OK? ¡° Not far away, three or four rows of obliquely away from Shanna¡¯s tombstone, stood tall and wide. As soon as Christopher drove Arron away from the Civil Affairs Bureau, Arron irritably ordered Christopher: ¡°Stop!¡± Christopher looked at Arron puzzledly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Fourth Master?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Christopher didn¡¯t dare not follow, he immediately stopped the car and watched Arron get out of the car. Christopher opened the door and got out of the car immediately, but was stopped by Arron: ¡°Follow her!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 301 – 302 Chapter 301 ¨C 302 Read Chapter 301 ¨C 302 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 301 ¡°Go!¡± Christopher: ¡°Is that your wife?¡± Arron said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her! Some people don¡¯t appreciate it!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Christopher immediately said: ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord!¡± Fu Siye¡¯smand was Christopher not daring not to obey, he just followed Suzi behind, watching Suzi getting in a taxi, watching here to Shanna¡¯s tombstone, of course, Suzi Christopher couldn¡¯t hear what he said. He walked a little further, and took out his cell phone to call Arron: ¡°Master, the wife is here and the old will take the little princess. Come over to the grave for your wife.¡± Christopher said that he was sad. At that end, Arron said, ¡°I see.¡± Christopher: ¡°Four Lord¡­then I¡­¡± ¡°Continue to follow her!¡± Arron said. ¡°Okay, Fourth Master.¡± After closing the line, Christopher continued to find a hidden ce and continued to look at Suzi. Suzi was still muttering in front of Shanna¡¯s grave. Her voice was even lower and smaller, so small that only she could hear: ¡°Mom, there is at least some love between you and Master Fu, but I and Arron What? There is nothing between us. He hates me. If it weren¡¯t because I gave birth to a daughter for him, maybe he would have the heart to kill me. Mom, tell me what should I do? How should I live? Give me some strength, mother? Let me find a job in this city, support myself, save a little money, and go back to my hometown to visit my mother. My mother is so pitiful. I don¡¯t even know how my mother died now. Mom, if you know something, please give me some strength, okay? ¡°Suzi knelt down in front of Shanna¡¯s grave all morning, and left when it was time for lunch. After eating indiscriminately in the fast food restaurant outside, Suzi sat in the park in the heart of the street, activated mobile phone data, and browsed job advertisements. She has no other specialties, only architectural design. But she has no academic qualifications or even experience working in office buildings in big cities. She has only worked on construction sites in small cities for five years. After browsing on the phone for an hour, Suzi selected four or fivepanies that she felt had a chance inparison, and shot them out one by one. But never thought, every first sentence of the phone call would ask her about her education. Suzi couldn¡¯t answer. Conveniently scolded her: ¡°Do you think the architectural design is to sell buns earlier? If you call us on such harassing calls in the future, we will sue you for harassment!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± No one wants to listen to her work experience. No way, Suzi thought of another way. She wanted to go to theputer of the Inte cafe to type out her own resume. For online overseas investment, she would mark it in the resume. If the other party gave herself an interview opportunity, she would offer herself. Draw artwork and detailed annotations. After thinking this way, Suzi asked everybody: ¡°Excuse me, is there an inte cafe near here?¡± After asking several people, no one knew. Later, Suzi asked another aunt who was cleaning in the public beta nearby. The aunt told her: ¡°I see the guys who oftene out to y online games in the opposite building. Go to that building. Ask, there should be an Inte cafe in the office building inside the building.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Suzi immediately walked towards the opposite building. This is aprehensive building, selling cosmetics on the first floor, shoes and bags on the second floor, various high-end fashion brands on the third to sixth floors, and various office buildings above the sixth floor. Suzi saw the inte cafe found by the instruction map next to the elevator, and she pressed the ascending elevator. The elevator door opened, and a woman walked out of it. When she saw Suzi, she asked strangely: ¡°Suzi! Why are you here?¡± Chapter 302 Suzi raised his head and nced at the opposite woman, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I don¡¯t know you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Walton was choked and almost couldn¡¯t breathe: ¡°Are you blind? You don¡¯t recognize me!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t want to talk to such a woman at all. She just came back to Nancheng, and she was captured by Arron. How many people she offended in Nancheng back then is now waiting for her to die, and just the day before yesterday, she was still in Arron¡¯s box and offended another big Star. Suzi couldn¡¯t even count the people Suzi offended. She doesn¡¯t care at all. Just don¡¯t press your body if you have more debts, and it doesn¡¯t itch if you have more lice. Anyway, both Arron and the Fu family now admit that Lilly, as long as the only person hurts, as long as the only person is safe and safe. Then she Suzi is not afraid to offend anyone in Nancheng. Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Walton, but said nkly, ¡°Miss, you are the one who farts! You are the one who has a dirty mouth. I don¡¯t know you or I don¡¯t know you. Are you a big star? Sorry, the first two A big star shows up in front of me, I don¡¯t know either. Because I never pay attention to celebrities. Please get out of here, I want to get into the elevator! ¡° Walton was really going to vomit blood out of anger: ¡°Suzi, what are you pretending to be!¡± Then, she turned her head and looked at Joan, who was silent from the side: ¡°Joan, are you dead? Don¡¯t you tell your old lover who I am! Are you afraid of what she will do!¡± At that time, Suzi saw Joan who was embarrassed, unhappy, and dodging behind the woman. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide, Joan stepped forward and smiled at Suzi: ¡°Suzi, are you okay these two days? Arron didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? I haven¡¯t got the eye on the things you asked me to inquire about. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as I have news, I will tell you immediately. ¡° ¡°What! Joan what are you talking about! You talk to Suzi like this in front of me, do you still put my fianc¨¦e in your eyes? Joan! I am your fianc¨¦e, okay? Are you in the end? What¡¯s the secret between Suzi! We will contact her again in two days? It is said that your cousin captured this woman back so that she could use her own body to sell it for a good price, and thene to pay your cousin¡¯s debt. What? Do you still want to be one of Suzi¡¯s benefactors? ¡° ¡°Pop!¡± Suzi raised his wrist and hit Walton on the face. Walton was beaten for a moment. Suzi¡¯s expression was cold, and his tone was still t: ¡°Miss, since you know that I was captured and sold by Arron, what else can I take into consideration? You are such a high-rankingdy, and I have no foundation. There is no face, a woman who is alive today, and who doesn¡¯t know if she can live tomorrow screams. Then you can only get beaten! You are beaten, your fiance still talks to me, can you stop it! ¡° Walton + Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi was still the same Suzi in six years. She didn¡¯t get in, she didn¡¯t like it or was sad, she drooped her face, and she had an expression of forbidden bathing. This was really hard to think of a good way to hold Walton. To deal with Suzi. But Joan knew Suzi. Joan knew how helpless and self-digesting Suzi¡¯s expression on such a lonely solitary bath was. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 303 – 304 Chapter 303 ¨C 304 Read Chapter 303 ¨C 304 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 303 She has no one to ask for help, and she has never had the conditions to yell at others, but it has only been a week since she came to Nancheng, either by Lanita¡¯s threats, or by Walton¡¯s ridicule here. What about calling her Suzi? ¡°Joan! You p her twice! Hit her fiercely, take off the soles of your shoes and hit her! p this woman¡¯s face to me! I see how she will sell it to Fu in the future. Master! It¡¯s okay if you are like a man! She is beating your fiancee!¡± Walton shouted at Joan like crazy. Disregarding that this is a public ce at all. Due to Walton¡¯s obstruction, the elevator had gone up again. Suzi only quietly waited for the elevator tond again. As for whether Joan would beat her, she didn¡¯t care at all. However, Joan raised her head and pped Walton on the other side of the face fiercely: ¡°Walton! You are too presumptuous! Get out of me and go home!¡± Suzi was taken aback. Is this woman Walton? When he raised his head and looked at Walton carefully, it was really true. It was only six years ago that she saw Walton very rarely. It was only two or three times, she didn¡¯t remember Walton¡¯s looks at all, and it was only at this moment that it was really Walton. Suzi was not surprised at why Joan and Walton came together. That was not something she should be concerned about, she was indifferent to this. Only, Walton was beaten by Suzi first, and then beaten by Joan. It was really faceless and annoying. She covered both faces with her hands and cried and said, ¡°Joan, you have be more skilled. You dare to hit me. You think I¡¯m not favored in front of my grandfather Shu family now. My grandfather Shu family has Lanita¡¯s real granddaughter, so he doesn¡¯t care about me anymore, so you Joan will also Joan! You wait for me! And you Suzi, you are waiting! ¡° After speaking, Walton ran away crying. The rest of Joan looked at Suzi and smiled embarrassingly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suzi, my fiancee is too much, I will apologize for her like you.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi said indifferently. The elevator came, and she was about to get on the elevator, but she was caught by Joan again. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Suzi asked. She was anxious to go to the Inte cafe to submit her resume. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Joan here. Don¡¯t look back and let Xiao Xiaozhi take a video or something. She should also say that she wanted to test the picture. Attached to the upper ss society. ¡°Suzi.¡± Usually, Joan has no chance to meet Suzi. At this moment, he eagerly grabbed Suzi and eagerly expressed: ¡°Suzi, no matter what you use to mine in the future ce, if I don¡¯t want my life, I will definitely help you, if you tell me now that I will marry you, I will marry you. I will take you far and high, and your child Lilly, as long as you say let me marry You, we don¡¯t want children in our whole life, we only have this one child, I treat her as a baby, okay Suzi. Even if you die, I will resist Arron and rescue you from the fire pit. Tell me, what do you need me to do for you? ¡° Suzi felt amused: ¡°Since you want to marry me so much, why are you still engaged to Walton?¡± Joan smiled bitterly: ¡°When I was engaged to Walton, I didn¡¯t know that you coulde back again. Our Chu group was going to decline. Walton and I were married to save my parents, as sons. I always have to do something for my family. I am now in my 30s. It is time to share the burden for this family.¡± Suzi suddenly smiled gently: ¡°Joan, you have finally grown up and be sensible.¡± Chapter 304 Joan suddenly held Suzi¡¯s hand in surprise: ¡°Suzi, are you willing to forgive me, right? You are finally willing to forgive me?¡± Not far away, the stern and anxious looking at all this did not dare to look straight. He was anxious for Joan in his heart: ¡°Young Master Chu, do you still want this little life? Do you think your grandfather saved your life? As long as the Fourth Master wants your life, no one can keep you. Don¡¯t you let go!¡± At that end, Suzi had already tried her best to get rid of Joan. She stepped back a few steps, and looked at Joan helplessly and calmly: ¡°Joan, why don¡¯t you understand? I am not you! No matter what you do, you have the Chu Group as your backing, you have your parents, grandpa, grandpa, and uncle to protect you, and you have a protective umbre that your cousin can hold up for you. Me? Once you were my brightest light beam, just for your light beam, I think I am the one who has never seen you in your life, and I am willing to do it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to make me do so dirty Things. But I will still be grateful to you. Thank you for the light beam you gave me. Because since I was little, I have suffered from the wind and frost. So I save your life. We have nothing to do with Joan, we really have nothing to do with it. I used to be alone, but now I am dragging a child. I am helpless in Nancheng. You can see that Walton wants to find fault with me, and Lanita wants to find fault with me. I live on thin ice in Nancheng. If you really miss me for saving your life, don¡¯t you trouble me in the future? If you are grateful for my life-saving grace, don¡¯t bother me, OK? ¡° Suzi said it seriously. She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Joan. No hate. No more love! Joan injured her once, it was enough for Suzi to ignore her for a lifetime. The kind of filth and the kind of change really refreshed her three views. In contrast, although Arron has been chasing and killing her for six years, It was also because he thought she had ruined his marriage, and even if Arron was cold and ruthless, he never did something sordid to her that was unbearable. But Joan did it. Suzi didn¡¯t treat Joan as a person at all. So, don¡¯t hate it. Even more impossible to love! She just ignores it, she just wants to find a secure job next, just guard her daughter and live a lifetime. Well, save some moneyter, go back to my hometown, thoroughly investigate the cause of my mother¡¯s death, and look at my mother¡¯s grave. And the Lin family! Since Suzi has a chance to live, she does not intend to let the Lin family go! Thinking this way, Suzi pushed Joan away and entered the elevator. After checking the elevator door, Joan held down the button again, and Suzi wanted to get angry. Joan begged and said, ¡°Suzi, I promise you that I will never bother you again. I just told you that I will help you find Sanford. As long as you can find Sanford, I will tell you that Joan will Protect your brother with my life!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, Suzi said softly: ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± After speaking, Joan closed the elevator. Suzi pressed the up button and went to the Inte cafe to post his resume. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 305 – 306 Chapter 305 ¨C 306 Read Chapter 305 ¨C 306 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 305 And here, Joan walked out of the building in disgrace, his mood was extremely depressed, very sad. Every time Joan saw Suzi, his heart was tormented to the point that life was worse than death. He found that Suzi was calmer and more indifferent than six years ago, and she was more mature and attractive. However, she could never go back to the past with him again. Joan felt that he hadpletely lost to Sanford, but he was convinced that he lost again. Sanford was one of his followers at the beginning, and Sanford never thought of robbing him of a woman from Joan. Later, Sanford waspletely conquered by Suzi and chose to use his life to defend Suzi. Of the two of them, one was ying with Suzi with Suzi¡¯s life. The other is to protect Suzi with his own life. The status of the two men in Suzi¡¯s heart is naturally very different. Joan sighed deeply and came to his car, and was about to get on the car, there was a person standing in front of him. ¡°Assistant Yan, why are you here?¡± Joan was very respectful to Christopher. Christopher also has respect for Joan: ¡°Master Joan, you said you are not stupid, human, and not bad at heart. Why did you think of such a bad game in the first ce? Where¡¯s Dirty Miss Shen? Some people in this world look morous, aloof, and look like a noble princess, maybe they are women who can afford to y games without offline. For example, Lanita, such as Walton. When you told Walton about this game, she was also very interested in it? But there are women in this world, you look at her as cheap as grass, she¡¯s down and out, dressed like a beggar, unapanied, embarrassed on all sides, standing on the street with two big snakeskin bags, it¡¯s like a scavenger. She is the same, but she is a woman who can never y this kind of game. Can¡¯t touch it once! As long as you touch it, your whole life, no matter what method you use, can¡¯t be saved again. ¡° After some words, Joan burst into tears: ¡°Assistant Yan, this may be the worst thing Joan has done in my life¡­¡± Christopher shrugged and sighed, ¡°So let¡¯s say. I¡¯m a good little girl. I didn¡¯t hire you and didn¡¯t mess with you. Why do you want to punish others to death like this?¡± Joan: ¡°I D*mn it.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I will atone for my sins!¡± Christopher persuaded him: ¡°Master, you must not let the Fourth Master hear you.¡± Every time Joan answered Christopher, he just got in the car and drove away. Christopher¡¯s smile became milder behind him: ¡°It looks like. After this incident, Young Master Ling has grown a lot, be mature, and sensible.¡± After speaking, Christopher also entered the building. Going upstairs, it didn¡¯t take long for him to find the Inte cafe, watching Suzi from a distance writing job resumes there. Christopher found a secluded corner to call Arron back: ¡°Four Lord, Madam is typing a job application resume in the Inte cafe.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood, you wille back right now and do something for me!¡± Arron said at the other end. ¡°Okay Fourth Master, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Christopher drove back to the Fu Group immediately. At this end, after Suzi made a job application resume on the Inte, Haitou made a full fifty copies. It was already past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she came out of the Inte cafe. Suzi checked the time. It was time to go to the kindergarten to pick up the only one. She took a bus and then transferred another bus to the only kindergarten. . As soon as he got out of the car, Suzi saw Arron¡¯s car. Suzi walked over and asked faintly: ¡°You¡­ why did youe so early?¡± Arron didn¡¯t answer, only handed her a thick stack of materials: ¡°Here you are!¡± Suzi took a look, and was stunned. Chapter 306 In the stack of materials that Arron handed to Suzi, it clearly stated which university Suzi graduated from, what degree, and her experience after graduation, as well as the university graduation certificate. Even the photos on the graduation certificate are all the same. The youthfulness. Suzi looked at Arron dumbfounded: ¡°You¡­when did you do this for me?¡± Arron said nkly: ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter¡¯s mother not to have a college diploma, so I can¡¯t find a job everywhere!¡± Suzi bit his lip: ¡°Thank you.¡± Arron did not speak either. Suzi bit his lip in embarrassment. She knew that Arron did this for herpletely for the sake of her daughter, Lilly. Arron should have no sympathy for her, right? Even so, Suzi has already made Suzi feel that he has escaped from the dead for the rest of his life. She is a contented person, and she has a bright life. So when Arron said to her: ¡°The only one who will change the surname to Fu in the future.¡± Suzi said without controversy: ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron asked her: ¡°You have no opinion?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Does her opinion work? It is better to have no opinion. It was far beyond Suzi¡¯s surprise that Arron could tell her the only future surname Fu, which would allow her to stay in the only life change, and be able to apply for a marriage certificate with her. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Her temperament has not changed. Six years ago she was cold and indifferent, and six yearster she was even more cold and indifferent. Seeing her seeming to see through indifference in everything, Arron really wanted to p her over and scold her fiercely! Go to the Inte cafe to post your resume! She told people everywhere that she had been in jail! If apany can hire her, thatpany¡¯s brain is faulty! There is such a stupid woman in the world who still thinks she is clever and bright? Huh! However, he did not even drink any saliva for a busy afternoon. She sent a resume, and he intercepted one! Seeing his ugly expression, Suzi took the lead and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you are the only one who epted me. I know my weight in my heart. I will be self-reliant in the future. I will never work when I go out to work. Mention that I am your wife. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± The man sneered: ¡°You know it! I hope you will keep it!¡± Suzi said decisively: ¡°I will definitely!¡± She was never a nasty woman. In public, she will definitely stay away from him. Sure! At this moment, the door of the kindergarten slowly opened, and the children went out from the ssroom in an orderly manner. Suzi immediately rushed to the door and was ranked first, waiting for Shen only. The only thing that came out very quickly, when she saw her mother, she immediately threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and came to the car. When she saw that her father was in the car, Lilly jumped up, who was even more happy. . She used to watch other children¡¯s parents together to pick her up. Today, she also has parents. After getting in the car, she still happily turned her head to look at her mother for a while, then turned her head to look at her father for a while, and then she smiled silly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 307 – 308 Chapter 307 ¨C 308 Read Chapter 307 ¨C 308 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 307 Afterughing, she asked again: ¡°Mom and dad, tomorrow is Sunday, can I hang out with mom and dad?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This decision is not in her. She coaxed Lilly softly and said: ¡°The only one is obedient, your father is very busy at work every day, if you want to go out to y, mother will apany you.¡± Lilly was not too happy, she pouted and looked at Arron. At exactly this time, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, the old man Fu Hengsheng¡¯s voice: ¡°Qin¡¯er! Tomorrow is Sunday. It¡¯s time for you to take a look at the old house with your precious granddaughter!¡± Arron whispered: ¡°Yes.¡± On the other side, the old man¡¯s immediately happy voice became a little hearty: ¡°Then what time do youe tomorrow, I will ask the maid at home to prepare everything for her in advance, all the delicious food, everything, toys, toys I¡¯ll buy it for her in advance. I¡¯ll let the servant buy it now, and there are¡­¡± Arron: ¡°I will take her there tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll hang up first if it¡¯s okay.¡± He does not have much affection with the Fu Family House, let alone the Fu Family House, even his father does not have much affection, but after all, he inherited all of the Fu Family Group¡¯s properties, and in the future these will have to be the only ones of his daughter Shen. Of. Seeing the aging of the old people in the old house, Arron suddenly didn¡¯t want to care about so much. After all, they are all blood rtives. Moreover, he has already got what he deserves. As for the regrets, the misfortune of his mother¡¯s life cannot be restored. After closing the line, he looked at Lilly: ¡°Tomorrow Dad will take you to see grandpa, grandpa and grandma.¡± Lilly: ¡°Is that the old man defeated by me?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°If you go to the old house tomorrow, you must not be so naughty. Because you are a girl.¡± Lilly sighed: ¡°Okay, then.¡± Arron looked at Suzi again, and was about to speak, but Suzi took the lead: ¡°I know that is your Fu family¡¯s business, don¡¯t worry, I will not participate, I will never try to enter the Fu family¡¯s old house. Arron grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Not rare, is it?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Is it rare? She didn¡¯t know. Just before the day before yesterday, she even thought that Arron used her as a selling tool to really make her pay 10 million in debt. At that time, she thought that as long as she could live, even if she sold her to a hundred thousand men, She also admits her fate! Today, her situation has changed drastically. However, she has always been self-aware. She is not rare. She only thinks that Aunt Shanna is so good, but she has not been able to enter the Fu family¡¯s old house for a lifetime. Until she is dying, the Fu family recognizes Aunt Xia. Then why does Suzi dream of such a daydream? There are some things that I don¡¯t want to worry about. She looked forward and said coldly: ¡°I won¡¯t take the old road of Aunt Xia, I will never try to step into the old house of Fu¡¯s in my life.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher driving in front couldn¡¯t help taking a peek at Suzi. Suzi still had an innocent and indifferent expression. Christopher could almost foresee that Master was very angry now. The reason why Master didn¡¯t get Property ? N?velDrama.Org. angry was because he was afraid of scaring the little princess. Madam! You are going to suffer! Sure enough, this night, Shen only fell asleep, and when Suzi was about to return to his room, Arron caught him in his arms. Suzi pressed against his chest and said shyly: ¡°You¡­?¡± The man coldly ordered: ¡°Woman! Must go back to the old house with me tomorrow!¡± Chapter 308 Suzi looked at Arron iprehensibly, ¡°Why? Did you take me to let the Fu family or admit it?¡± After asking him, she smiled indifferently: ¡°I don¡¯t think this kind of honor will fall on me. If I go, I will make a fool of myself. It¡¯s better not to go.¡± She said neither humble nor overbearing, but she choked Arron. The man grabbed her hand and suddenly let go, Suzi took the opportunity to escape back to his room. Fu¡¯s old house! She has been there twice. The first time was when Arron took her there when she was just released from prison. The second time was the time she was called by Fu Hengsheng on the eve of her escape from Nancheng, and that time was also Suzi. All insults. So Suzi didn¡¯t want to step into Fu¡¯s old house all his life. She just wants to find her own job at ease. After closing the door to the next bedroom, Suzi once again read the resumes that Arron prepared for her. To be honest, she was still very grateful to Arron for doing it for her. She nned to take these materials and resend the resume online tomorrow morning. Early the next morning, Suzi got up very early. She first came to the only children¡¯s room, and the only one who had a good arrangement for waking up was said: ¡°The only one, mom tells you, my dad will take you to grandpa¡¯s dinner today. You must be good, don¡¯t cause trouble, be a sensible Little girl. Understand?¡± Lilly asked Suzi innocently: ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°You know, my mother hasn¡¯t found a job since she came here. It¡¯s not just that there is a job for her to interview today. You also want her to be an independent mother, right?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Right mother.¡± ¡°So mom can¡¯t go with you, you go with dad, you must listen to your dad.¡± Suzi told Lilly again and again before leaving the house with the information. There is aputer at home, but it belongs to Arron. Suzi is not sure whether Arron will give her use of hisputer. It is best for Suzi to go to the Inte cafe outside to post his resume. After Arron got up, he saw a little man standing at the door looking up at him: ¡°Smelly bad father, did you not let my mother go to the old house with us? My mother left early in the morning? So early!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± There is a feeling that he is more willing to be wronged than Dou E. He said coldly: ¡°Your mother can¡¯t do Fu! So she doesn¡¯t have to go to Fu¡¯s old house.¡± Lilly was even more puzzled: ¡°I don¡¯t have the surname Fu!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a surname Fu, but you are of my Arron¡¯s seed! My rtives who live in the old house are also your rtives.¡± Arron looked at Lilly very seriously. Lilly couldn¡¯t refute what was said. He had to pouting his mouth and looked at Arron with unconvinced eyes. The father and daughter are sitting at the table eating the same eggs, drinking the same milk, and eating the same sandwiches. Suzi is no longer, the father and daughter are like two tramps, there is no interaction between them. Some are just the same actions of drinking milk, eating eggs, and eating sandwiches. Seeing Arron drank a ss of milk in one go, Lilly also drank the milk in her quilt. Seeing Arron wipe his mouth with a napkin, Lilly immediately wiped his mouth with a napkin. Then the father and daughter went out together. Until they walked to Christopher¡¯s car, both of them ignored each other. Christopher looked at the father and daughter in surprise, and then stammered: ¡°Husband¡­Where¡¯s Madam? Why didn¡¯t shee down, Madam, won¡¯t she go to the old house with you?¡± I got the marriage certificate, don¡¯t you go to the old house to announce it? Isn¡¯t it necessary to discuss when the wedding will be held? Could it be that when the little princess came back yesterday evening, the little bit of grudges between the husband and wife had been a whole night, and there has been no reconciliation yet? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 309 – 310 Chapter 309 ¨C 310 Read Chapter 309 ¨C 310 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 309 That¡¯s not right! Don¡¯t you always say that there is no overnight feud between husband and wife? He Christopher, an unmarried bachelor knows this reason. Or,st night, Madam didn¡¯t even want Master to get close? While Christopher was making wild guesses about gossip, Lilly stared at Christopher with his squishy eyes: ¡°Uncle Yan, who is the madam?¡± Christopher: ¡°It¡¯s your mother!¡± After speaking, Christopher looked at Arron again: ¡°Four Lord, is the madam still packing up there?¡± It is true that women are more troublesome to go out. As soon as Christopher¡¯s voice fell, he heard the father and daughter speaking in unison. ¡°She is not rare to go to the old house!¡± ¡°My badass dad won¡¯t let my mom follow!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Okay! He was very aware of the current affairs and shut up, then opened the door for the father and daughter to get them in the car, and then he sat in the front and drove. No words on the way. Instead of going directly to the old house, the car went to the dress shop that Arron went to a few days ago. The dresses in the shop were made by Arron when he received a call from the old house asking him to go back with the child. Of. The store manager told Arron: ¡°A big red mother and daughter suit came in the store, which is very beautiful.¡± However, it is not used anymore. When Arron looked at the five-year-old Lilly wearing a big red tutu, his eyes lit up. It¡¯s his own daughter after all. That noble, cold and slightly mischievous look. Not to her mother in the slightest, it¡¯s worse. After changing the dresses, Arron also gave the little girl a stack of regr clothes. For fear that she would no longer be bound to wear skirts at the family banquet, Arron bought all the clothes for her. The father and daughter took the car again and went straight to the old house. When they arrived outside the gate of the old house, they found that there were no less than twenty or thirty cars parked outside the gate. What are the old man, father and aunt doing? Is it possible to entertain the dignitaries of Jeonnam City and let them take a look at the newly-recovered granddaughter of the Fu family? Arron¡¯s guess was correct. The old man Fu Hengsheng, his father Fu Zhengxiong and his aunt Qin Wenyu were just like this. Not only this one thought, they also have to rify things in front of so many people. However, at this time, Arron still didn¡¯t know their thoughts. Taking Shen Weiwei into the old house step by step, he heard chats in the huge main hall one after another. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know, that little girl is very exciting, she is just like Arron when she was a child, and gave me the old man to Doule, this child will be here soon, and you will see them all in a while. Me, I will call Arron now. ¡°It was Fu Hengsheng, the old man of the Fu family, who was sitting on the main seat and was introducing the great-granddaughter he had just met to the guests. The guests sitting below looked at each other. At this moment, Arron also led Lilly to the living room slowly. Chapter 310 The father and daughter have surprisingly simr faces. The father stands upright and has a well- rounded suit. His whole body exudes an imposing manner of being cold and domineering, but the little dumpling he is holding in his hands is all red, which looks festive and yful. . His length is only a little bit more fiery red than his knees At first nce, the red dumplings are very cute. But if you look closely, it¡¯s also unbelievable, looking at everything, a very stinky little appearance. This kind of father and daughter walked slowly hand in hand, enough to shock the audience. Just yesterday, the old man Fu Hengsheng called them one by one and asked them toe to the house for a banquet. These rich and powerful people who usually walked with the Fu family had heard of it. Most of them were Arron who captured a woman, and the child next to that woman, and Arron is very simr. At this moment, seeing that Arron only brought the child back to the old house, but did not bring the woman back. Everyone knew that Arron was a ba5tard. He had gone through wind and rain to establish his own country, so , He won¡¯t just watch his own daughter fall away. As for the child¡¯s mother. Once in jail, this cannot be changed. The fact that the upper circle of Nancheng was twisted into a pool of sewage cannot be changed. The most important thing is that the woman ruined Arron¡¯s wedding ceremony. This really touched Arron¡¯s big troubles. These Nancheng dignitaries who were invited by Fu Hengsheng here have different thoughts. Half of them are those who have suppressed Suzi and insulted Suzi in public. They naturally do not want Suzi to appear here. They have to look at Arron¡¯s face and act, and the other half are those in Nancheng who intend to marry Arron. The upper-ss women who have never had a chance. In the past, Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦e was Lanita, but Lanita¡¯s grandfather Shu and the Fu family had a good rtionship from generation to generation, and he once saved Arron and his mother¡¯s life, so that no one dared to talk to Lanita. Rob the man. Even now, no one dares. In the eyes of the outside world, Lanita is still Arron¡¯s fiancee. However, it will be different after today.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Because Arron had a little princess in his hands. Just from the eyes of the old man of the Fu family, you can see how important this little princess is in the eyes of the Fu family. If you can serve this little princess well in the future, you might be promoted to Arron¡¯s true wife. How many people here think so, the little princess Lilly doesn¡¯t know. Shen¡¯s only eyeball looked at everyone present. They were either jeweled or mboyant. They all looked at her in unison. Still looking at her badass dad! Especially for those women who look like vixen, the look in their father¡¯s eyes is very annoying. Is Dad so good-looking? Lilly nced up at the stinky viin in disgust! It is not difficult to see! But mom never seemed to look at him directly. However, even if his mother didn¡¯t open her eyes to look at this stinky viin, Lilly couldn¡¯t let others take this stinky viin away! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 311 – 312 Chapter 311 ¨C 312 Read Chapter 311 ¨C 312 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 311 After a little big and small eyes rolled a few times, the five-year-old Lilly had already thought about a bad idea. ¡°Little dear grandson,e here and let the grandpa take a look. The grandpa missed you,e here soon.¡± Seeing Lilly¡¯s magnificent approach, Fu Hengsheng waved to Lilly again and again. The olddy next to him also looked at the little dumpling like they came by. She smiled and looked at the son and daughter-inw who was sitting next to him: ¡°Zhengxiong, this little thing is a small ball, even though it is a female doll. But no matter how I look at it, it looks like you were when you were a kid. Look, how much he looks like you.¡± Fu Zhengxiong, a 60-year-old man, blushed when his mother said, ¡°This child is Arron¡¯s daughter. She looks like Arron.¡± The olddy angered her son: ¡°Isn¡¯t Arron not your son!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Zhengxiong daughter-inw.¡± The olddy called Qin Wenyu next to him again: ¡°Give this to you. This is also your true granddaughter. You take this and put it on your grandson. This is also a biography of our Fu family. One of the treasures of the family.¡± Qin Wenyu nodded respectfully: ¡°Hey, good mother.¡± She took the golden lock with jade and gems that the olddy handed her in her hand, and looked at Lilly with a smile: ¡°Come on, dear grandson,e to grandma, and grandma will put it on for you.¡± Lilly looked at the jewel in front of him timidly, the olddy who had a fierce face but forced a smile. The olddy still smiled. Shen Only blinked his eyes, and asked innocently, ¡°Did you really give it to me?¡± The olddy still had a smile on her face: ¡°Of course I gave it to you. You are the only granddaughter of our Fu family. If you don¡¯t give it to you, who will give it to you.¡± Lilly happily took over the gold from the olddy. The small lock iid with jade and jewels is in his hand. In fact, she didn¡¯t like this little lock, it looked obedient and rustic, but Shen Wei only looked at the red and green beads iid on the little lock, and the olddy was wearing a ne. Ah, the earrings are the same color. Lilly guessed that this little lock must be very valuable. Since it¡¯s a valuable thing, Shen Yiyi must hold it, and take it back to his mother. This way mom no longer owes money to the badass dad. Seeing Lilly¡¯s joy, Qin Wenyu¡¯s eyes shed with a lonely and cruel expression inadvertently, but it was only a sh, and she returned to her kind smile. This is a good grandson of the Fu family. However, this is not her granddaughter Qin Wenyu. She has three sons, but they are all too short-lived. Now, although she is the head mother of the Fu family, she is also a helpless old woman. Now since her parents-inw are willing to let Fu The only granddaughter of the family, Lilly, calls her grandma, and she can only regard the child as her own. However, find her a reliable mother. In the future, the Fu family will still have the final say in Qin Wenyu. Thinking about this, Qin Wenyu looked at the beautiful woman who was sitting not far away and was looking at Arron while wrapping Shen Weiwei in his arms. The woman immediately understood, she looked at Arron with a smile: ¡°Brother Arron, your daughter is really one of a hundred. The little princess not only looks like you, but even her lively, cute and innocent character is exactly the same as that of Brother Arron. Well, the little princess is really cute. Brother Arron, congrattions on finding your jewel in your palm. ¡° The woman¡¯s words andpliments were allpliments, but Arron¡¯s expression was extremely cold. He didn¡¯t even look at the woman. He only said to Lilly: ¡°One and only, thank you, grandpa and grandma.¡± Before Lilly could react, the woman already bent down enthusiastically topliment Lilly: ¡°Little princess, there is your grandpa and grandma sitting on it, hurry up and shout.¡± Lilly pinched his nose, pouting his mouth and said, ¡°You¡­you smell so bad.¡± Chapter 312 ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± The woman¡¯s face suddenly changed. Lilly still pinched his nose, looking at the beautiful woman in front of her with disgusting eyes. She just looked at this beautiful woman not pleasing to her eyes. Who made this beauty keep staring at the bad guy! Although the bad guy is stinky, he can only be his mother¡¯s man no matter how bad he is. Lilly was very upset in his heart. ¡°You¡­you are too stinky, please stay away from me and stay away from my dad. If you get close to my dad and smell like my dad and me, wait for my dad toe home. , My mother will let my father and Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. me kneel down. At home, my father and I are very afraid of my mother.¡± Woman: ¡°You¡­¡± She is going to be mad! Want to get angry, but dare not. The woman is the distant niece of Qin Wenyu¡¯s natal family. Qin Wenyu¡¯s family has no people at all, and there are no other nieces. But in order to ensure her status in Fu¡¯s family, she had to use this trick to personally visit her own natal family. Bian chooses a woman who looks good to him, let this woman marry Arron, and be his own daughter-inw in the future, so that he will still be the mistress of the house in Fu¡¯s family. Even if this distant niece gave birth to Arron in the future, she would be rted to her grandmother who is not rted by blood. Qin Wenyu¡¯s wishful thinking is very good. The distant niece she found was also very willing to approach Arron. If she could marry Arron, of course it would be best. However, neither of their aunts and nieces expected that Arron hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and the five-year-old boy in front of him had already taken the initiative. ¡°Qin Shuang, the only child who has just arrived, don¡¯t scare her.¡± Qin Wenyu said sharply to the distant niece. The woman named Qin Shuang immediately suppressed her anger on her face. But even so, the anger on her face was clearly seen by Arron. However, the man who had always been fierce and decisive didn¡¯t have a lot of attacks at this moment, because he found that at this moment, something morebative than him appeared, and he could save trouble. He came today, just watching a good show. Arron remained silent, only a cold face. He saw this in Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes, as if it were a hint. She had heard about this cousin as early as six years ago, and she wanted to make friends with this cousin six years ago, but she was helpless. Her family and family are very humble, and Arron has Lanita, a genuine fianc¨¦e, and Qin Shuang has made up for it. Now, the aunt finally gave her a chance. Who is the aunt! Although all three sons have been killed in Huangquan, the aunt has worked hard with his uncle for nearly forty years. The rtionship between the two people is very good. Although the aunt has no sons, she is still the head of the whole Fu family. . Still the mistress of the house! Now that an aunt is giving her the shots, Qin Yu must seize the opportunity! She is also a very capable person. She knows that the little princess brought by Arron today is very important to the Fu family, and is like the jewel in the palm of the entire Fu family¡¯s old house. Therefore, even if Shen So-only scolded her for being stinky, Qin Shuang thought that Shen So-only was praising her. Qin Shuang looked at Arron with a smile, and then at the red little dumpling Lilly: ¡°The only one, you can¡¯t say that to your father. You have just been brought back to Nancheng by your father. You still don¡¯t understand your father¡¯s temper. , So some things can¡¯t be said nonsense. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 313 – 314 Chapter 313 ¨C 314 Read Chapter 313 ¨C 314 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 313 The only thing here is toe to Auntie, this will be your home in the future. Auntie takes you around in this manor. ¡° Qin Shuang felt that he was really smart, sensible and understanding. She helped Arron solve some embarrassments so easily, she was much better than Lanita who hadn¡¯t arrived today. With that said, Qin Shuang went to hold Shen¡¯s only hand. Lilly is really disgusting. How could this woman who stalked her be worse than the little boys in the kindergarten who have been cheating on her! Lilly shrank his little hand behind him, and immediately hid behind the badass father. Now, Qin Shuang¡¯s face became more and more ugly. Some of the guests could not help but snickered with their mouths. This is really ugly. Fourth Master Fu clearly already has a fianc¨¦e, but he iste today. If he waits a while for Father Shu to bring his baby granddaughter, whom he has just recognized for six years, to see how this woman ends up. Qin Shuang was very annoyed by theughter of the guests present! Isn¡¯t she just an illegitimate girl! And it was the child born of that prisoner-like woman! If this child hadn¡¯t been loved by the olddy, maybe even Arron wouldn¡¯t want her! Qin Shuang had a reluctant smile on his face: ¡°Okay, the aunt will not lead you, but an aunt wille in a while, and that aunt will definitely sit next to your father, and you will be driven away by that aunt. , Don¡¯t cry.¡± The aunt Qin Shuang said wasing soon was Lanita. At this moment, she just wanted to use Lanita as a shield. But her trick was really practical. When she heard her say this, Lilly suddenly came out from behind Arron and handed Qin Shuang his little hand: ¡°Well, Auntie, you take me to y.¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± She was overjoyed! Qin Wenyu next to him also said in surprise: ¡°Qin Shuang, take the only one around, but don¡¯t take too long. After a long time, your grandfather should miss her again.¡± Qin Shuang nodded and said, ¡°Hey, aunt who knows.¡± After speaking, she led Lilly to go out and sold one step away. She didn¡¯t forget to look at Arron: ¡°Four cousins don¡¯t worry, I will take the kids well.¡± Just give her a chance, she must win the favor of this child. If the child likes her, Arron will naturally consider letting her be the stepmother of the child first, and when she is really married to Arron in the future and has her own legitimate child, it is not toote to punish the child! Qin Shuang led Lilly out of the hall and into the courtyard. Seeing the trees and flowers in the yard, the swimming pool, which is almost bigger than a park, Shen Zhizhan was crazy, she was running around and ying, her calves were fast and neat, but Qin Shuang was tired behind her, wearing a pair of high heels. Almost crippled my feet this time. ¡°Little princess, little princess, don¡¯t run so fast.¡± Qin Shuang was breathless. Lilly looked back at Qin Shuang with a smile: ¡°Auntie, do you like my father very much?¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Auntie,e here.¡± Lilly blinked at Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang limped and came to Lilly immediately: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the little princess?¡± ¡°I can help you get my father.¡± Lilly said. Chapter 314 When Qin Shuang heard the five-year-old girl say this, she forgot that her feet hurt with joy. She screamed happily: ¡°Little princess, what¡­what did you say? You say it again.¡± The little girl said seriously: ¡°Anyway, my dad is looking for a woman to marry home as his wife. You are so kind to me, gentle, and beautiful. Why don¡¯t you let my dad take you home? You can always be nice to me. Right? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right! Little princess, listen to me telling you, what kind of woman does your father marry home? This is very important and important to you. Think about it, your father will marry a woman home. , You also want to live with that woman, what if that woman wants to beat you?¡± Qin Shuang felt that a great opportunity had reallye to him. To win over this little girl¡¯s heart is equivalent to stepping half of the foot into the door of the Fu family. Lilly looked at Qin Shuang innocently: ¡°So Auntie, I want to help you get my dad.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, little princess, you say, what you ask me to do and what I do, I will listen to you. From now on, I will treat you as my own.¡± Qin Shuang said this in his mouth, but in his heart Thinking about it, as long as he gave birth to a child with Arron, he would immediately throw the death row prisoner¡¯s daughter into eighteen hells. She wouldn¡¯t want to be such a daughter of a thief! Before entering the Fu family¡¯s house, she was asked to run behind her and broke her leg. Qin Shuang wanted to strangle her to death. On the surface, she was still smiling and looking at Shen Only, wanting to hear what a good way this five-year-old girl could marry Arron? It¡¯s basically to make yourself treat her better, hold her, and pet her? Qin Shuang had made such preparations. ¡°Auntie, can you help me find arge drawing paper?¡± Lilly asked. Drawing paper? What does the illegitimate girl want this for? ¡°There are a lot of drawing papers in Fu¡¯s old house. If you want, Auntie can get it for you right away.¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°I still want colored pens.¡± Shen Only said again. Crayons? This is not very easy to find. The Fu family has drawing paper because the olddy¡¯s father Fu Hengsheng draws two strokes when he is leisurely, and his uncle Fu Zhengxiong often draws flowers, insects, and fish. But crayons, there are no children in the Fu family, who uses crayons? Even if no one uses it, Qin Shuang has a way. She immediately recruited a Fu family maid and took out five hundred yuan bills and said: ¡°Go, go and buy the best brush for the little princess. I want more colors.¡± Lilly immediately said: ¡°If you want more green colored pens, you need to buy more boxes of green!¡± She just wants green. The servant nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Qin, yes, little princess.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I also need small scissors and a stapler.¡± Lilly said again. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maid: ¡°Good little princess, I will buy you what you want.¡± After speaking, the maid ran away. At the foot of the Fu¡¯s old house, there is arge shopping supermarket. The maid can buy it back soon after riding a battery car. But, what does this ba5tard girl want these things for? Qin Shuang looked at Lilly in confusion: ¡°Little princess, what are you going to do, can you tell auntie?¡± Lilly said sweetly to Qin Shuang: ¡°Auntie, my grandfather likes me very much. If I tell my grandfather that you are very good to me, my grandfather will definitely make the decision for you and let you marry my dad. Of. What I have to do now is that I will personally make an environmentally friendly handicraft for my grandfather and give it to my grandfather. Then I will say that you took me to make it together, okay? ¡° Hearing such words, Qin Shuang was so surprised that this little man was so thoughtful. She knelt down and looked at Lilly: ¡°Little princess, tell Auntie, why do you think of so many?¡± Lilly said sweetly: ¡°I know I am the child my father picked up, so I hope you will marry me and hurt me.¡± ¡°Does your father love you?¡± Qin Shuang asked. Lilly shook his head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 315 – 316 Chapter 315 ¨C 316 Read Chapter 315 ¨C 316 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 315 Qin Shuang couldn¡¯t help but sneered slightly. It hurts! A daughter born to a prisoner! How could it hurt you! Thinking about this, Qin Shuang¡¯s wishful thinking in her heart became louder. She touched Shen¡¯s sole head: ¡°Auntie will help you do the handwork together.¡± Lilly shook his head: ¡°Aunty who is not needed, the only thing to do is to be done by one person, so that I can show my sincerity.¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± This is really a viin. After marrying, the first thing is to get rid of this viin! ¡°Well, Auntie will listen to you.¡± Qin Shuang said. The colored pens were quickly bought back. Money is easy to do. The domestic helper bought back a lot of colored pens with 500 yuan. Among them, there are as many as a dozen green pens. Shen only took the pen. , Took small scissors, took the drawing paper, and did it again and again seriously. Qin Shuang wanted to take a look from time to time, but Lilly only kept holding it, saying that it was confidential and not allowed to look at it. Qin Yu curled his lips and turned aside. She didn¡¯t pay attention to what kind of gifts this little illegitimate girl made. She just wanted to please this little ba5tard girl. If the gift made by the illegitimate girl is not good-looking, Qin Shuang can put all the responsibility on the illegitimate girl. Lilly¡¯s hands-on ability is very strong, and she quickly finished the handwork. After she was done, she didn¡¯t show it to Qin Shuang, but folded it neatly and held it in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Auntie.¡± Lilly said sweetly: ¡°You take me to see my grandfather.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Shuang stretched out his hand to sign Shen Only hand, and Lilly only retracted his hand immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Shuang asked. Lilly said: ¡°My mother said that there are a lot of bad people outside.¡± Qin Shuang asked deliberately: ¡°Then has anyone told you that your mother is also a bad person?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°This is what my father told me. Auntie, is my mother a bad person?¡± Qin Shuang said: ¡°Little princess, your father is right. Your mother is not only a bad person, but also a heinous big bad person. So, you shouldn¡¯t mention your mother in front of your father in the future, you know? You have to mention it more. Auntie me.¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°I know Auntie, Auntie, you are so kind. Auntie, let¡¯s go over quickly.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Qin Shuang said happily. Lilly was in front, and Qin Shuang came back to the hall together. At this time, there were a few more people in the hall, including Mr. Shu, who had just entered, and his granddaughter Lanita. Seeing the arrival of Lilly, Lanita immediately knew that this was Suzi¡¯s daughter, the woman they were talking about just now, Arron. Saw the little girling in. Lanita¡¯s eyes were simply angry. She raised her hand and took Arron¡¯s arm, and asked coquettishly: ¡°Four Lord, she¡­ is the child left over from that damned female prisoner?¡± Arron was cold and silent, he only looked at Lilly. At this time, Lilly came to Lanita and asked sweetly: ¡°Auntie, are you my father¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± Lilly said. Qin Shuang behind him: ¡°¡­¡± This kid, why did he change his mind so quickly, didn¡¯t he say he was going to give it to the olddy? She is such a clumsy one! Qin Shuang stomped angrily. Lilly still looked at Lanita with a smile on his face: ¡°Auntie, you squat down.¡± Lanita rolled her eyes and squatted down reluctantly. Lilly immediately unfolded the small hand-made work he was holding in his hand, and put it on Lanita¡¯s head grinningly. Everyone in the hall stared nkly. Lanita¡¯s head was clearly a paper hat painted with a green turtle. Chapter 316 Lilly pped his hands and jumped up happily: ¡°Wow, Auntie, you weren¡¯t pretty at all. After you put on the green and green ninja turtle hat, you will be very beautiful.¡± Lanita: ¡°You! Say! What! What!¡± In fact, she had already seen from the eyes of bystanders that the D*mn little illegitimate girl put on her head was definitely not a good thing. Because there were so many people present, Lanita couldn¡¯t be familiar with a child. But she never expected this horrible dead child with unknown origin! He brought her a certain green tortoise hat. Doesn¡¯t that mean that someone cuckold her? Which woman is it? Want to snatch a man from her Lanita! That also depends on her qualifications! ¡°I said, your green tortoise hat is very beautiful.¡± Lilly said innocently. Don¡¯t think the little girl is only five years old, but she already knew what the green hat meant. Because in the process of moving house with uncle and mother, every time they go to a strange ce, when those people don¡¯t know the rtionship between mother and uncle, they always regard uncle as her father, and when those people see uncle When sitting in a wheelchair, they usually hurt their uncle in a joking tone: ¡°Palsy man, you said that your wife is so beautiful, but you are a paralyzed man. You are not afraid that your wife will wear a green hat outside and don¡¯t worry about working yourself. ba5tard? Or are youfortable enough to be the king of life a long time ago? ¡° Whenever he heard such words, his uncle would quarrel with others blushingly: ¡°You are not allowed to nder my sister like this! I am not her husband, I am her brother! She is my sister!¡± Hearing such words, those who are waiting to see the joke will leave angrily. Over time, the five-year- old Lilly also learned the metaphorical meaning of the green hat and the turtle king. At this moment, Lanita looked at Lilly¡¯s innocent smile, and then looked at many of the distinguished guests present who wereughing and covering their mouths. Lanita was even more annoyed that she could not immediately use a knife to chop up this damned dead child! The child made her more and more disgusting! It¡¯s Suzi¡¯s child, is he D*mn it? At this time, many people were also whispering in the guest seats. ¡°This Lanita is really unlucky. After waiting for Fourth Master Fu for six years, Fourth Master Fu did not marry her, and now she is teased by Fourth Master Fu¡¯s daughter like this. The olddy likes it, and I guess Lanita won¡¯t have any fruit to marry in the future.¡± ¡°Huh! It¡¯s her? If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Shu who stood in front for her back then, where would she have a way to survive? The reason why the Lin family can stand in Nancheng now is that Lanita can be so domineering in Nancheng, but it¡¯s not all. It¡¯s because of Mr. Shu supporting her.¡± Although this is a small whisper that cannot be too small, it can still be heard by Lanita. At this moment, Lanita has no time to go to these people who chew the tongue to settle the ount. She only angered. Looking at Lilly, suppressing the anger in his heart, he asked, ¡°Who asked you to wear this green ba5tard hat for me!¡± Lanita is not stupid. She felt that no matter what, a five-year-old child couldn¡¯t think of such a way to y tricks and tease people. Lilly must have someone behind it. On this asion, whoever made Lilly, who was the woman who wanted to snatch a man from Lanita, did not say who made her, but Lanita could already guess that the agent Shen The only one must be a young woman about the same age as her Lanita. Must be a vixen! As long as Lilly corrects who it is, she will definitely smash this woman into pieces on the spot! Lanita snatched a man from her, there were not many women in the entire Nancheng! Lanita took off the tortoise cap in one hand. Pinch it on his hand, crumpled it viciously, and then looked at Lilly with anger. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers N?velDrama.Org owns this. Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 317 – 318 Chapter 317 ¨C 318 Read Chapter 317 ¨C 318 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 317 Shen Wei immediately hid in Arron¡¯s arms in fright. She flinched in her father¡¯s arms, but did not forget the wrongdoer: ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­it was Qin. Aunt Qin Property ? N?velDrama.Org. asked me to put this hat on you, Qin. Auntie said you like the green tortoise cap the most, and the colorful paintbrushes were bought for me by Aunt Qin. Ooooooo¡­¡± After speaking, Lillyy in Arron¡¯s arms and cried. In fact, Shen is onlyughing. She couldn¡¯t help it anymore, she had to giggle, okay! Otherwise it will be suffocated to death. In Shen Only¡¯s heart, although the badass father is very bad, Shen Only now doesn¡¯t hate the badass father more and more, and Shen Only does not allow any woman to snatch his father from his mother. Although the badass father and mother look at each other like enemies now, even if they are enemies for a lifetime, Lilly doesn¡¯t want any third party to intervene between her father and mother. Shen only wanted to do everything possible to drive away the woman by his father¡¯s side. No one can stay. This time, she kills two birds with one stone. Although at this moment, the five-year-old Lilly still doesn¡¯t describe her approach as¡¯two birds with one stone¡¯, but she roughly meant it. She wants to get rid of all the women clinging to the badass father for her mother! The badass dad can only be his mom alone! Humph! Lilly rolled his eyes and smiled uncontrobly in Arron¡¯s arms. If outsiders didn¡¯t listen carefully, he really thought Lilly was scared to cry. Arron didn¡¯t expose Lilly, so he had no choice but to watch the little troublemaker in his arms silently. Just watch the show. The nted Qin Shuang was stunned. She tremblingly pointed at Lilly, and stammered: ¡°You dead child, how can you be so wronged?¡± ¡°Miss Qin!¡± Lanita, did you give this kid the paintbrush? Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly turned around from Arron¡¯s arms, wiped his eyes with his hands, and cried and groaned: ¡°Aunt Qin, it¡¯s not the mother you just mentioned. If you are willing to be my mother, you will be very good to me, you say After you marry my father in the future, you will definitely love me very much¡­¡± Qin Shuang also said viciously: ¡°Little ba5tard girl! I meant to marry your father, but I didn¡¯t let you draw a green turtle for Miss Lanita to wear! Didn¡¯t you just say you make a handmade gift for Miss Lanita? Is it for your grandfather? How did you transfer it to Miss Lanita!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± ¡°No, Fourth Master Fu is Lanita¡¯s fianc¨¦, and you also want to be Fourth Master Fu¡¯s wife, then you are just putting a green hat on Miss Lanita.¡± ¡°This little girl is very good.¡± Many of the guests present couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, and some even talked tantly. ¡°Qin Shuang! I will make your hair bald today!¡± Lanita grabbed Qin Shuang¡¯s hair. Chapter 318 There was a sudden chaos in the hall. The guests who came were surprised and could not speak. Even the Patriarch Fu, who was sitting at the top, was stunned. After all, it was Lanita who had Grandpa Shu as her backer. Except for Arron, she is really not afraid of the sky, and because of the presence of her grandfather today to support her, she wants to covet the woman who covets Arron. Get rid of them all. Cuckold her brazenly to tease her, she will naturally not let this woman named Qin Shuang go! A pinch of Qin Shuang¡¯s hair was pped off by Lanita, and the painful Qin Shuang screamed. In anger, Qin Shuang raised her foot and stepped on Lanita¡¯s foot. Lanita¡¯s little toe was suddenly stepped on by Qin Shuang. Broken. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Lanita fell to the ground and cried, her hand gripping Qin Shuang¡¯s hair more ruthlessly, and the two of them rolled on the ground and tore. ¡°You savage woman, dare to snatch my husband from me. I won¡¯t be called Lanita if I don¡¯t kill you today!¡± Lanita roared. Qin Shuang also wailed again and again: ¡°Dead woman, let go of my hair! My aunt is the mistress of the Fu family, you beat me today, you don¡¯t want to escape from the Fu family, you are not married to Fourth Master Fu, I Why can¡¯t you snatch it? You have waited for Fourth Master Fu for six years, but he didn¡¯t marry you! If you want to marry Fourth Master Fu, you will never dream of it in your life! It¡¯s just you like a b!tch, let alone marry Fourth Master Fu. , You are married to a tramp on the street, and you are not necessary!¡± Qin Shuang cursed Lanita while also grabbing Lanita¡¯s hair. The two women rolled back and forth in the lobby of the Fu¡¯s old house. The people watching were frightened, everyone forgot to stop them. Of course, Arron didn¡¯t forget. Although this is the Fu family, Arron has lived here for a very small amount of time. Even if he lived in this house with corned eaves for a few years, it was an unhappy memory. Therefore, Arron has no feelings for this house. As for what happened in this house, unless it was a matter of life and death, if not, the two women tore their hair here, they were not afraid of making a fool of themselves, what did it have to do with him? On the contrary, Lilly, who was lying in Arron¡¯s arms, was really frightened at this moment. She just wanted to y a prank and wanted to defend her mother¡¯s man, but she saw that the two people tore their hair and tore each other¡¯s heads were bleeding, and when Lanita¡¯s toes were bleeding, Shen Tongyi was really scared this time. He drilled straight into his father¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t help but shouted: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Christopher!¡± Arron suddenly shouted angrily. ¡°Four Lord, here!¡± Christopher rushed in in response. As soon as I came in, I saw two women tearing each other in the hall, as well as guests looking around. It also includes Qin Wenyu, and Mr. Shu. ¡°Four Lord, this¡­¡± It was too horrible. Women tore each other, so sober is much less imageless than the rush between men. It¡¯s really ugly, so I can¡¯t bear to look directly at it. Christopher felt spicy eyes. ¡°Throw these two women into the river and feed the fish!¡± Arron said nkly. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± The two women suddenly stopped tearing each other. They looked at Arron together. The people in Quan¡¯an City knew all about Arron¡¯s methods. He was not joking. It¡¯s not to scare people. Lanita¡¯s face was bloody, she couldn¡¯t stand up because of headaches in her toes, and she cried and cried, ¡°Four Lord¡­¡± Qin Shuang also looked at Qin Wenyu with a slicked face: ¡°Aunty¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 319 – 320 Chapter 319 ¨C 320 Read Chapter 319 ¨C 320 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 319 At this time, Qin Wenyu, the old man of Shu, came back to his senses. ¡°Shuang¡¯er! You are too much, how can you be so disregarded of your image, and fight with people on the spot! You¡­you really lost my aunt¡¯s face!¡± Qin Yu was furious. , She came to Qin Shuang angrily, raising her foot to kill the thing that hadn¡¯t grown! Qin Wenyu asked Qin Shuang toe to Fu¡¯s house, originally wanting to support her, but originally wanted Qin Shuang to hold Arron, and then he could rely on for the rest of his life, and it could be regarded as a favor to Qin Shuang. I didn¡¯t know that Qin Shuang could be calcted by a five-year-old girl. It¡¯s really useless. Qin Wenyu naturally couldn¡¯t stay by her side for a woman who didn¡¯t work. Qin Shuang hugged Qin Wenyu¡¯s leg: ¡°Auntie, save me¡­¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°I can¡¯t save you something that is less sessful than failure is more than failure! Someone sted her out for me¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, this olddy was more unlovable than Fourth Master. In an instant, two male servants from the Fu family came in from outside and dragged Qin Shuang out like a dog. As for the life and death, no one knew. But that¡¯s okay, the province¡¯s Christopher did it himself. He is happy and easy. Christopher turned around and came to Lanita: ¡°Miss Lin, am I dragging you out, or are you going out with me?¡± Lanita¡¯s scared tears were forgotten, she looked at Arron tremblingly: ¡°Four Lord, you¡­really want to throw me into the river to feed the fish?¡± Before Arron could say anything, the old man Shu next to him had already raised his hand and pped Lanita severely. Lanita had a blood-stained face, and she suddenly swelled up when he was hit by the p of the old man. Fingerprints without roots appeared on his face immediately. It looks ugly and ugly. Lilly, who was ugly hiding in Arron¡¯s arms, had forgotten to cry. She wanted tough when she saw Lanita¡¯s ugly trash look. I especially regret that I didn¡¯t bring a mobile phone. I could take a picture and show my mother a look. Lilly still remembers that she followed her mother and the badass father on the first day when she came to this city, at the entrance of a hospital. This woman named Lanita humiliated her mother. Lilly still remembers that her mother often gritted her teeth and called the woman¡¯s name in her sleep: ¡°Lanita! Don¡¯t force me too much! Don¡¯t let me hate you to the bone! Don¡¯t annoy me! If you annoy me, I will too. Biting.¡± Therefore, Lilly always knew that his mother hated this woman named Lanita. If she had brought her mobile phone today, she would be able to take this ugly picture of this woman to show her mother. Make mom happy. On the other side, Lanita was looking at Elder Shu with tearful eyes: ¡°Grandpa, you¡­have always loved me so much, you hit me?¡± ¡°You are too shameful! What a shame! I hit you, an uneducated thing!¡± Old man Shu raised his hand and pped Lanita¡¯s face with a p again. Now, Lanita¡¯s face was swollen, wide horizontally and short vertically, alive like a short pumpkin. Oops, Shen Only forgot to be afraid. She looked up at Arron: ¡°Can you use your phone for me?¡± Arron asked puzzledly: ¡°Why do you want a mobile phone?¡± ¡°Take a picture of this woman, do you want a short pumpkin on her face?¡± Lilly said with a grin. Arron + everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 320 ¡°Humph! Too short of education!¡± It was Elder Shu who made the first voice. As soon as his words were uttered, everyone in the room was shocked, even the face of Old Man Fu who was sitting in front of him could not bear it. But Mr. Fu and Mr. Shu have been in a rtionship for fifty to sixty years. The two have a deep rtionship, and Mr. Shu saved Fu Hengsheng¡¯s life when he was in politics in his early years. So at this time, when Mr. Shu said this, Fu Hengsheng would even want to protect him again. With his great- grandaughter, he also had to give Elder Shu a little face. What¡¯s more, all these incidents today are caused by the great-granddaughter. Even if Fu Hengsheng was happy that this little thing was really naughty, on the surface, he had to say with a sullen face: ¡°Only, you are reallycking in education! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you anything good? , Can¡¯t follow her!¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± When the old man¡¯s face was sullen, it was terrifying and terrifying. The little girl hurriedly shrank into Arron¡¯s arms in fright. The guests here naturally knew who the only mother Shen was talking about in the mouth of Mr. Fu. Although Mr. Fu didn¡¯t mention Suzi¡¯s name, they all knew it was Suzi. How foul Suzi¡¯s reputation is in Nancheng was already destined six years ago. It seems that even though Suzi gave birth to a child for Arron, the Fu family introduced the child, and Arron seemed to love the child quite well, but Suzi was not as expensive as a mother and daughter. In this way, Arron is still very likely to marry Lanita. After all, the two have entered the marriage pce six years ago. If it were not for the destruction of Suzi, their current children should be about the same as Lilly. Is it big? No wonder Lanita dared to tear each other¡¯s hair with the niece of the Fu family¡¯s mistress in the lobby of the Fu family¡¯s old house. It turns out that Lanita is still Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. At this moment, someone whispered to Lanita: ¡°Ms. Lin, would you like your servant to apply an ice pack for you?¡± ¡°Ms. Lin, don¡¯t be sad. Your grandpa beats you for your own good. ¡° ¡°Master Shu, don¡¯t be too angry, think about it, but as long as a woman, her man is about to be robbed, there is no way to care about the image. In this world, no matter where you are, you can¡¯t tolerate Xiaosan. No matter who encounters such a thing, he will have to tear up the mistress. ¡° The words of a few people who would fudge are really as if Lanita is Arron¡¯s wife. Elder Shu also breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Lanita distressedly, and then said to Arron: ¡°Qin¡¯er, Lanita has something wrong with her, but she is also because of love¡­¡± Father Fu didn¡¯t finish a word, but he heard Arron shout in a cold and loose tone: ¡°Christopher!¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Christopher said in response. ¡°Just now you saved the trouble, didn¡¯t drive Qin Shuang out personally, now you have work to do.¡± Arron said casually. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Wouldn¡¯t he let him st Lanita out, right? It is possible. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Christopher felt a little dazed by the old man. However, even if it was the old man, Christopher only obeyed Arron. If Arron asked him to throw Lanita into the river to feed the fish, Christopher would follow suit. He was about to grab Lanita¡¯s arm and was about to st Lanita out, but he heard Arron say: ¡°Does your phone have high pixels?¡± Christopher: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Take a few photos of Lanita¡¯s swollen face. The sharpness must be high and all angles are taken. Take a few more.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was light. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 321 – 322 Chapter 321 ¨C 322 Read Chapter 321 ¨C 322 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 321 But everyone present, including his grandfather Fu Hengsheng, father Fu Zhengxiong, and aunt Qin Wenyu felt chilled after hearing this. Christopher opened his mouth in shock. Master asked him to take a picture of a woman with a swollen face? This is too¡­ gossip! Is this to please the five-year-old daughter? Intuition tells Christopher that the fourth master is not to please his precious daughter, the real purpose of the fourth master should be to please his daughter¡¯s mother-inw. To please the woman who owed more than ten million yuan to Fourth Master Fu. The thought that Master took Lanita¡¯s ugly photos to please Suzi made Christopher happy. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and was about to take it, but he heard Lanita act like a baby to Arron: ¡°Master. ¡­¡± That voice, beautifully matched with her face, was the kind that made people hear the goose bumps. Arron didn¡¯t look at Lanita. He only looked at Elder Shu, and said coldly: ¡°Ady of you guys actually tore each other¡¯s hair in my living room, and even if he hurt someone, even if he hurt him a lot. This really tarnished the reputation of your Shu family for hundreds of years. Grandpa Shu. You should educate your granddaughter at home before you bring her out, lest she be embarrassed! Since you can¡¯t discipline her, since she tore her hair openly in the old house of our Fu family, causing injuries and bleeding, then I will take care of it for you! Christopher, take a picture! All photos from various angles have been taken! ¡° Christopher replied very loudly: ¡°Yes. Fourth Master!¡± He agreed so, but he thought very briskly in his heart that this Fourth Master could really do something for his own sake. Obviously, it was fun for my daughters and daughters, and the whole Master was as serious as Lanita was a movie star. Christopher held the camera around Lanita¡¯s face and quickly pressed the shutter. At this moment, Lanita had a desire to die. Elder Shu also blushed and his neck was thick: ¡°Qin¡¯er, what do you mean!¡± Arron looked at Father Shu calmly: ¡°Old man, I respect you so I call you Grandpa Shu, but don¡¯t forget that my surname Arron is Fu, not Shu. What do I mean, I am not obligated to report to you!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want Lanita anymore, do you? You want to righteously help the mother of this rough child next to you, Suzi. Really? You want to give this child aplete family?¡± When Mr. Shu was right, Arron raised his eyes and looked at Mr. Shu more. Father Shu continued: ¡°Qin¡¯er! This child is not in the same situation as you back then. The reason why I helped you back then was because your mother was very decent, motivated, and self-reliant. Your mother is an admirable woman, so , You are also pretty good from your mother¡¯s education. The facts have proved that you are excellent. But Suzi is different. Suzi is already notorious! She harmed the entire upper circle six years ago. Although she was in the name of taking care of your mother, it was helpful to you. After your mother passed away, she didn¡¯t ask for your reward, but don¡¯t forget, she took away a priceless treasure from your mother, that emerald green Bracelet! ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 322 If Mr. Shu didn¡¯t mention the emerald green bracelet, Arron would have forgotten that when his mother was alive, she gave Suzi a bracelet. Elder Shu said again: ¡°Qin¡¯er, that woman is cunning and likes to do things secretly. Think about it, how much more terrible she would have harmed Ling¡¯er, Sanford, the young master of the Xu family, and Darius? She and your mother can never bepared. Can the children taught by such a woman be healed? ¡° Arron smiled slowly: ¡°My daughter is by my side now, what does it have to do with her mother!¡± Elder Shu, you are too far away! Regarding educating children, I, Arron, don¡¯t need outsiders to teach me how, Mr. Shu, you should take care of your granddaughter. Don¡¯t be so embarrassed in my Fu¡¯s house! ¡° After that, Arron got up and hugged Lilly and was about to go out. ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­¡± Fu Hengsheng shouted: ¡°Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to eat here at the old house today? Your grandma still prepared a lot of gifts for the only one, Qin¡¯er¡­ .¡± Father Fu was extremely reluctant to tone. He is reluctant to bear with his grandson and his great-grandaughter, even though she is a little girl. Her quirky little character is really pleasing. At only five years old, she can deceive Qin Shuang into not finding Southeast In the northwest, Lanita was able to humiliate Lanita and cry on the spot. This little girl is really no ordinary child. Yeah! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The children of their Fu family should be like this. Don¡¯t look at the ugly thing that happened between two women in Fu¡¯s family today, which is because of the girl¡¯s picking of the hair, but Fu Hengsheng and Fu Zhengxiong are more and more fond of the child in their hearts. She really looks like Arron. Looks and personality is more simr. Therefore, Mr. Fu put down his body and asked Arron softly. Arron didn¡¯t turn his head back, he only took his own daughters and daughters out, and said as he walked: ¡°Your old house is too smoky. You thought it was a dinner in the upper ss, but you even invited people to sit in the living room. In two columns, so grand. More than that, this woman tore her hair, even worse than the market shrew! I don¡¯t want my daughter to see such a dirty side. ¡° Fu Hengsheng: ¡°But, isn¡¯t it all over now¡­¡± Arron had already left the door of the hall and walked far. He didn¡¯t hear anything from his grandfather. He only held Lilly and asked Christopher to drive away from here with their father and daughter. Originally, I wanted to take my daughter to recognize the ancestor and return to the n. At least after I was called in, my daughter would inherit the Fu family group. It would be more smooth and natural. However, Arron did not expect that the father and father would only recognize a granddaughter. Can invite so many people over. Even if there is no daughter Lilly making a fuss, Arron will leave. However, his daughter made a fuss, and it made him watch a good show. At this time, Christopher, who drove in front of him, said to Lilly in a yful tone: ¡°Little princess, your ¡°Ah? What did you say, Uncle Christopher?¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t understand what Christopher said. Christopher smiled and said, ¡°Little princess, how did youe up with this good idea of two birds with one stone, a family dinner, you even packed up two women who robbed men from your mother. You are really great! Little princess, I have be your fan. ¡° Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 323 – 324 Chapter 323 ¨C 324 Read Chapter 323 ¨C 324 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 323 Lilly: ¡°¡­Uncle Christopher, what does it mean to kill two birds with one stone?¡± The little girl still doesn¡¯t understand such a profound idiom. Christopher: ¡°That is to say¡­¡± As he was about to exin in detail to the little princess, Christopher saw his grandfather¡¯s cold expression in the rearview mirror. Christopher was frightened. , Shut up immediately. Christopher knows what he says, but the little princess doesn¡¯t have as good a wink as Christopher. Seeing that Christopher didn¡¯t answer her, the little girl looked up at her badass father. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I ask you,¡± What does it mean to kill two birds with one stone.¡± At this time, Lilly no longer snuggled into her father¡¯s arms like she was in the Fu¡¯s old house. She didn¡¯t even want to shout at her father, and she still had a breath in her heart. Why is this badass dad so fierce, there are so many women around him. I hate it when I look at it! Arron looked down at this wicked little man, he couldn¡¯tugh or cry. He did not answer Shen¡¯s only question, but asked, ¡°Why frame Qin Shuang?¡± ¡°Because she wants to marry you!¡± Shen Only said without hesitation. ¡°Then why do you want to put a green hat on Lanita again?¡± Arron asked knowingly. ¡°She wants to marry you too!¡± Lilly grunted angrily. ¡°So you just lied to Qin Shuang, and then you put the me on Qin Shuang, and then let the two women fight, are you watching a good show next to him?¡± Arron asked with interest. ¡°Huh! Who made both of them want to marry you! You can only belong to my mother, and no one wants to fight with my mother!¡± The little girl¡¯s tone was extremely domineering at this moment. Arronughed angrily, he asked coldly, ¡°Do you really want your mother to marry me?¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Does she want? Has she ever thought about it? It¡¯s never been alright! ¡°Who said that! My mother doesn¡¯t want to marry you!¡± Shen said duplicity. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He found that you can¡¯t tell a truth about the theory with a five-year-old scmbag, and it¡¯s all the scmbag¡¯s principles. Arron simply didn¡¯t ask. However, through a contest in the old house today, he has already experienced thebat effectiveness of his own daughters, which is really not an ordinary powerhouse. Lilly doesn¡¯t know if his mother will marry the badass father, but in Lilly¡¯s heart, no one can snatch the badass father from his mother, and the father can only be regarded as the mother alone. If someone dares to snatch her, she wants that woman to look good. Today¡¯s first battle is sessful! This little thing! It really deserves to be his kind of Arron, he is as brave, witty, andbative as he is in his bones. Thinking of this, Arron felt warmth in his heart. He touched his only head, then took out his cell phone and pressed a string of cell phone numbers. At that end, Suzi has just applied for the job, and the application process is very smooth. Suzi will be able to go to work in two or three days, and the sry is very good. While thanking thepany for the job opportunity, Suzi also knows that this is all The resume made by Arron worked for her. As soon as she came out of the applicationpany, she received a call from Arron, and Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Hey¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± On the other end, Arron asked faintly: ¡°Where is that bracelet?¡± Chapter 324 Suzi was questioned for a moment. A word without beginning and end! She asked inadvertently: ¡°What bracelet? You only gave me clothes these days, but you didn¡¯t give me jewelry.¡± Do you want to corrupt people? She didn¡¯t have any of his bracelets! Arron said in a cold tone: ¡°I asked about the bracelet from six years ago!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The bracelet six years ago, before she left Nancheng, she put the bracelet next to Aunt Shanna¡¯s urn. Suzi only wanted the bracelet to represent herself and apany her to Aunt Shanna. Next to. That was the only thing she could leave to Aunt Shanna. After a pause, Suzi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t say I forgot about the bracelet, I gave it back to you six years ago, but you didn¡¯t want it. You told me that your mother gave it to me and let me wear it. , Why do you think about it now and ask me to take it back?¡± Arron was robbed by Suzi, and for a while, he didn¡¯t know what to say. But there was a breath of breath in my heart! This woman used to misunderstand his meaning. Six years ago, he said that it was given to her and naturally he would not ask her toe back again. It was a gift from his mother and he had no right toe back. He asked her what the bracelet meant and wanted to tell her that The bracelet is invaluable, far from what he paid for signing her contract back then. He just asked her if the bracelet was still there. If not, where did she sell it? No matter where the bracelet went, he must find a way to redeem it again. Arron definitely couldn¡¯t let his mother¡¯s legacy be left out. After a long while, Arron asked angrily: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to take it back! Let¡¯s see your performance for the time being. If you behave well, I won¡¯t take the bracelet back, but it is my mother¡¯s relic, I Make sure that the bracelet is in your hands, or you sold it long ago for cash!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She also paused, and said in a rather bleak tone: ¡°Who do you think I am? Aunt Xia is my only friend and rtive in this world. She is like my mother. I can¡¯t sell anything to her. The bracelet is sold. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not sold! ¡° Arron said: ¡°If it is not sold, it is naturally the best.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When I was about to hang up, I heard Shen¡¯s only immature and excited voice from the other end of the phone: ¡°Mom, I helped you get rid of two women today, hey Hey.¡± Suzi waspletely scared, and her voice changed: ¡°The only one, where are you? What are you talking about? What helped mother get rid of the two women?¡± Lilly was very proud: ¡°Mom, today I saw two women at my grandfather¡¯s house who wanted to be my stepmother, and then I thought of a very small way to make those two women fight, haha . They look so ugly to tear their hair, and an Uncle Christopher took a picture of me, and he went home to show you. Humph! Who wants them to be my stepmother! Dare to steal my father from my mother, I will kill them all! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± OMG! ¡°Lilly, what have you done!¡± Suzi asked angrily on the other end of the phone. If the only one was by her side, she would almost beat the only one. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 325 – 326 Chapter 325 ¨C 326 Read Chapter 325 ¨C 326 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 325 This little thing has always been fearless. He has been in the kindergarten in Quxian for two years, and it is impossible to count the number of fights with young boys in the kindergarten. Of course, every time Lilly fights with other Xiaoou friends, either because othersugh at her for not having a father, or because others nder her mother in front of her. Every time, Lilly was able to defeat other children bravely. I used to y children in the kindergarten, but today, have you upgraded to provoke adults? Suzi broke into a cold sweat on his back. Howplicated is the adult world? How could it be the only thing the five-year-old Shen could understand thoroughly. After all, the child is still young, no matter how fierce and brave, he can¡¯t Suzi¡¯s main concern is the safety of his daughter. She yelled on the phone: ¡°The only one! Mom tells you that next time you y a prank on an adult, I will p your A55! I don¡¯t want you!¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to cry when he curled his lips. She squeezed her nose and said in a crying voice: ¡°Mom, I just want to help you¡­¡± ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t need you to help me. Mom doesn¡¯t want you to cause trouble outside!¡± Suzi said harshly. She has always been strict in the discipline of children, thinking that children must be strictly educated from an early age. ¡°But mom, those two women want to grab¡­¡± ¡°Mom tells you again, mother doesn¡¯t need it! Lilly must be obedient, you know! Don¡¯t provoke adults next time, if I know that you¡¯re going crazy next time, see if I don¡¯t blow¡­ .¡± ¡°My daughter! I can¡¯t tolerate you to intimidate her like this!¡± Before Suzi finished speaking, Arron yelled him back at the end of the phone. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron¡¯s tone was cold and frosty: ¡°Why don¡¯t you provoke an adult? The only two people who provoke today are because the two women were wrong first! Are you letting the only one endure grievances? You How did this mother educate my daughter!¡± Arron was actually even more angry that Suzi didn¡¯t need one bite at a time. She knew that her daughter was trying to help her drive away the women beside him, but she didn¡¯t need one bite at all. Is he so unwee! Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When he was about to say something, Arron had already hung up on the other end. Suzi¡¯s heart was overwhelming. He was originally worried that the only person who had gone back to the old house would be in trouble. Now when I heard that the only person who had offended the old house, there were two people who were offended. Suzi felt even more so. Anxious. I originally thought of thispany to eat a meal outside, and then go to the library to buy a few books rted to architecture, and then check the information, so that I can fully prepare for my future work. But now, Suzi just wants to go home quickly. Entering the elevator, she pressed the elevator button, and Suzi kept staring at the digital disy. When she reached the first floor, as soon as the elevator stopped, she rushed out like flying, and hit a person who entered the elevator. . The man was holding a stack of documents in his arm and was hit by Suzi. He fell into the elevator. Suzi immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± While saying sorry, she also squatted down to pick up the documents that fell on the ground. While she was picking up the documents, the man who was hit also said gently: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pick it up.¡± She knelt down and picked up the documents with Suzi. Suzi¡¯s speed was very fast. She handed the documents she picked up to the man. The man took a look at Suzi while receiving the information. The man was stunned immediately: ¡°Suzi!¡± Suzi suddenly raised his head and was stunned: ¡°Why¡­ why are you?¡± Chapter 326 Darius is also much more mature than six years ago, and has a more refined temperament. Suzi still remembers that when she fled from Nancheng, Darius helped her a lot. Back then, she stopped Arron from the rental house. Darius also helped her when she got married. Suzi looked at Darius¡¯s eyes, with more gentle and kindness. Darius then asked: ¡°Suzi, are you okay? I know you were captured by Arron, but I have been taken seriously by my family recently, and I also know that if I approach you rashly, I will surely provoke me. Arron became more and more angry, so I didn¡¯t contact you either. Are you okay with me? Arron treats you¡­¡± ¡°Very good.¡± In just two words, there is no more to say. Suzi only smiled slightly. Even though she is grateful to someone in her heart, Suzi always keeps her gratitude in her heart instead of saying too much on the surface, just like she was grateful to Joan back then, she never talked about it, even though Joan hurt her so deeply, she would still use her life to protect Joan. Seeing Suzi¡¯s indifferent appearance, Darius was also relieved a lot: ¡°Looking for a job?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Architects, they are quite satisfied with me, I will work here in the future.¡± Darius immediately said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Suzi smiled, and then asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius said: ¡°This is an architectural designpany co-founded by some of my friends. I will take care of my friends and take care of you more.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No need for Shu Shao, I hope to get a sry based on my own ability.¡± Darius smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I believe you, you will be able to make achievements.¡± From the first sight of Suzi, he felt that Suzi and his aunt are very simr, they look alike, but they look alike. . I don¡¯t know why, but my grandfather recognized Lanita as a granddaughter. Darius disliked Lanita. But he has no evidence to prove that Lanita is not the daughter of my aunt. After all, Mom and Dad had made private visits, and my aunt did marry Jarod back then. Then my aunt died, leaving Lanita as a daughter. Later, Jarod remarried. This made sense. At least Lanita is Jarod¡¯s daughter, that¡¯s right. The only family in the family is Darius, who has never waited to see Lanita, and because of this, his grandfather has a lot of opinions on Darius. In recent years, the rtionship between Darius and the family has also been very tense because of the little aunt¡¯s affairs. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this moment, when Darius saw Suzi, he naturally wanted to ask the bottom line: ¡°Suzi, are you¡­are you free? Can I buy you a cup of coffee?¡± Suzi: ¡°Shao Shao, if you have anything, please tell me directly.¡± She had some rejection and didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with outsiders. Darius understood Suzi. After all, six years ago in Nancheng, the upper ss people hurt Suzi a lot. Seeing Darius not speaking, Suzi smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you, Shu Shao.¡± ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Thank you for helping me back then.¡± Suzi said, ¡°So, if you have anything, just tell me directly. If I can help you, I will definitely help you.¡± Darius sighed and said, ¡°I just want to know what is the rtionship between you and the Lin family.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is it convenient?¡± Darius asked. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 327 – 328 Chapter 327 ¨C 328 Read Chapter 327 ¨C 328 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 327 As for the rtionship between Suzi and the Lin family, it has always been a scar for Suzi, and she does not want to expose her scar. But this is actually nothing shameful. Suzi didn¡¯t go to the cafe with Darius. She was on the main road in front of thepany where she applied for, and briefly told Darius about her rtionship with the Lin family. She didn¡¯t want to waste time, because she wanted to go home quickly to see what Lilly did in Fu¡¯s old house. ¡°I lived in my hometown before the age of twelve, which was the outskirts of a small county. My parents lived by growing vegetables in greenhouses. During the ck, my dad also went to the yard to pick up some goods. When I was ten years old, my dad smashed my dad to death because the package copsed while carrying the goods at the yard. That year, my mother was sick for a whole year. Afterwards, my mother¡¯s health has been in poor health. My academic performance was very good, and my mother didn¡¯t want me to dy studying. Two years That was my first time in a big city. I don¡¯t know what is the rtionship between our family and the Lin family. My mother has never told me. My mother only brought me to Jarod¡¯s house. Please Jarod and his wife. I hope I can live in Lin¡¯s family so that I can have books to read. Jarod was reluctant, and Moira was particrly reluctant. However, for some reason, the Jarod and his wife reluctantly took me in. Since then, I have been fostered in the Lin family. My mother visits me every six months. But she had never been to Lin¡¯s house. My mother always went to school to talk to me, gave me some money and left. During winter and summer vacations, I will go back to my hometown. Sell vegetables with my mother. Although our days are poor, we are also very happy. I once asked my mother what it had to do with the Lin family. My mother never told me. When school starts after the summer vacation, I aming back to Lin¡¯s family to study in Nancheng. I lived this way from sixth grade to sophomore year. Later, my mother¡¯s health became worse and worse, and the number of visits to me became less and less. Later, when I went to college, I spent a lot of money on living expenses, and Moira became more and more dissatisfied with me. Jarod often dislikes me. I asked my mother that their family disliked me so much, why did they want me to be fostered in Lin¡¯s family? My mother cried and told me, ¡°Suzi, you see that your parents grow vegetables in greenhouses for a lifetime, life is so hard, you will stay for three or four years, go to school, and once you graduate from college, you will be able to leave the Lin family and find a good job. In the future, you can be self- reliant, you don¡¯t have toe back to grow vegetables in the greenhouse, and you don¡¯t have to suffer like your father did. ¡® Seeing that my mother hopes so much for me, I don¡¯t want to disappoint my mother. So I always endured the Lin family¡¯s contempt and dislike for me. Until my sophomore year. Goed to jail for manughter. ¡° When Suzi said this, the clouds were particrly light and breezy. It was like telling other people¡¯s stories, including her saying that she was in jail, all in such a in tone. However, when he heard Suzi telling his past, Darius felt very ufortable, it was the kind of heart- digging pain. He looked at Suzi heartbrokenly: ¡°You never know what is going on between your parents and the Lin family. Rtionship?¡± Suzi shook his head, his tone dimmed suddenly: ¡°I want to know, I wanted to ask my mother when I was released from prison, but just three days before I was released from prison, my mother died.¡± Chapter 328 Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how tofort the girl in front of him, but he felt the same sadness in his heart. At this Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. moment, the sky suddenly began to rain as if it were the asion. Within a few seconds, the raindrops will be big. Suzi subconsciously raised his hand to protect his head, and Darius immediately pulled Suzi back into the lobby on the first floor. The two stood firmly, and Darius took out his cell phone and dialed a call: ¡°Xiao Lu,e and help me bring the files up.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t Darius want to go upstairs, why did he call someone toe down and get the documents? Before long, a beautiful woman wearing professional attire and stepping on high heels came down. Darius handed the document to the woman, and then said: ¡°Tell you Mr. Shao, I won¡¯t go up. I have something wrong with me.¡± The woman smiled: ¡°Okay, Mr. Shu.¡± After that, the woman went up. Darius looked at Suzi: ¡°Where are you going now, I will see you off.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She wants to go home. After a pause, she said, ¡°No need for Shu Shao, I can go by myself.¡± Darius smiled: ¡°Will youe to Arron? Are you afraid of Arron?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­he actually treats me very well.¡± Darius smiled: ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Suzi also smiled. Because of the remarks that Lilly called her up front, Suzi was very anxious to go back. She wanted to ask how the only thing was. It was not easy for them and their mother and daughter to live in this city. Suzi doesn¡¯t want to be the only one to cause trouble. If it really causes trouble, Suzi also wants to protect the only one in the first ce. So she wants to go home as soon as possible. Thinking about this, Suzi didn¡¯t insist anymore, she said to Darius lightly, ¡°Thank you, Shu Shao.¡± Darius smiledfortably. He felt relieved that this girl was willing to ride in his car. After all, he had misunderstood her six years ago, andter saw that she sacrificed her life to save Joan¡¯s life. In fact, Sanford was not the only one who was moved at the time? He Darius was also very moved. ¡°Sanford he¡­¡± Darius asked Suzi, one way after another, as he drove. Suzi¡¯s expression froze. Sanford is the pain in her heart. She still doesn¡¯t know the country where Sanford and his parents were exiled by Arron and where they went. She also wants to know. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡± Suzi said with his head down. ¡°I will help you find Sanford, once there is news about Sanford, I will tell you immediately.¡± Darius said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Suzi smiled slightly. ¡°Your daughter¡­¡± Darius asked again. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t look at Darius, only looked outside the ss window, and then answered briefly. If Darius stopped questioning, Suzi would not say a word. She is still as calm and indifferent as she was six years ago, always like a girl whose thoughts are drifting outside. Darius knows that she has suffered too much, especially in the upper ss. Those people take her. When the ything is the same, she has been yed around, covering herself with Unwilling to contact the outside world more, don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Seeing that Suzi seldom spoke, Darius didn¡¯t ask any more. He just drove straight to Arron¡¯s residence. When he was approaching Arron¡¯s residence, the rain slowly stopped. The car entered theplex and stopped downstairs where Arron was shrinking. Suzi and Darius got off one after another. Darius took out a business card and handed it to Suzi, and said gently, ¡°Suzi, you asked me for the first time. When I borrowed money, I didn¡¯t lend it to you. That incident would make me feel guilty for a lifetime, and it will never be erased. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 329 – 330 Chapter 329 ¨C 330 Read Chapter 329 ¨C 330 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 329 Not anymore. If you need money in the future, no matter how much you need, you wille to me. Don¡¯t make yourself embarrassed. ¡° Suzi took the business card and said, ¡°Thank you, Shu Shao.¡± She doesn¡¯t actually want a business card, so why? She and her daughter will follow Arron and will not be short of money in the future. Besides, she has already found a job and will work hard to do her own job in the future, and will be paid again. She doesn¡¯t need to rely on anyone. It¡¯s just that Darius had helped her before, and she didn¡¯t want to refute Darius¡¯s face too much, so that Darius¡¯s business card was under his hands. When Suzi received Darius¡¯s business card, another car was parked behind the two. Darius and Suzi looked at the car together. Suzi¡¯s face changed slightly. What a coincidence, Arron came back? Somehow, Suzi was afraid that Arron would be jealous. But after another thought, how could this be possible? How could Arron be jealous? Suzi, you really think too much. The first person to get off the bus was Christopher. When Christopher saw Darius, he politely greeted him: ¡°Oh. Shu Shao is really a rare visitor!¡± While saying hello, Christopher also opened the back door with his hand, and Arron walked out of the car with the child he was holding. The little girl lying on her father¡¯s shoulders and her father looked at Darius at the same time. Darius and Suzi were slightly embarrassed. Arron¡¯s eyes were extremelyplicated, while the eyes of the little girl lying on his father¡¯s shoulders were bright and beautiful. She didn¡¯t hate Darius at all, she grumbled free from Arron, and then came to Darius with a smile on her face, raised her head, raised her small chin, and yelled sweetly: ¡°Uncle, you are my mother¡¯s friend Is it?¡± Darius looked at Arron meaningfully, and then at the little girl who had just reached his leg. This little girl is so cute, three points simr to her mother¡¯s. Darius immediately bent down and said gently, ¡°Of course! I am your mother¡¯s friend.¡± The little girl immediately jumped up happily: ¡°Wow, uncle, you are so handsome, you are a handsome guy, I am so happy.¡± Darius immediately became interested: ¡°Tell uncle, why are you so happy?¡± The little girl replied innocently: ¡°Because I like my mother the most because there are handsome guys around her. It would be better if I could have another bunch of flowers.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron + Christopher behind him: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s throat was not very good these past few days. He was swallowing. When he heard the little princess say this, Christopher almost choked to death with his own saliva. Not! This little girl is too entric, right? Somehow, her father was surrounded by two women, she was wicked and scheming to make those two women fight, and to protect her mother¡¯s rights, how did she get to her mother and the men around her mother, Not only does she not protect her father¡¯s rights and interests, she also encourages her mother to have many handsome guys around her? This is too entric, right? When Christopher was about to say a few words of justice, he saw that his father was already untying his tie. The look of his gearing up. As if going to beat Darius. Chapter 330 Christopher was stunned, and Darius and Suzi who were on the opposite side were also stunned. Darius subconsciously protected Suzi behind him. He looked at Arron with a serious face and a little panic: ¡°Fu Sige¡­youe to me if you have anything. Don¡¯t embarrass Suzi. After all, she is doing it. The woman you gave birth to a child. You¡­you will spoil me if you want to kill or sh. ¡° Arron didn¡¯t say a word. He quickly removed his tie, and then unbuttoned the top cor button. After a while, the firm and strong bronze skin appeared in front of Darius. Arron said coldly: ¡°What do you think? The car is a bit stuffy, I¡¯m too hot, unbutton my clothes and cool off.¡± Darius: ¡°Uh¡­ Brother Fu, you¡­your neck, why is it hurt?¡± ¡°Well, the wild cat caught it.¡± Arron said casually. Christopher + Suzi next to him: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi blushed and turned his neck to the side and stopped looking at anyone, only raising his hand to touch Shen¡¯s only hair. However, Christopher was dumbfounded when he saw it: ¡°¡­¡± The fourth master, your ability to lie is not professional at all. Has anyone ever seen a wildcat scratch with two rows of fine teeth marks? Even if it is bitten by a wild cat, can wild cat¡¯s teeth be the same as human teeth? Master, are you dering war on Shu Shao while eating Shu Shao¡¯s jealousy? Darius was not stupid either, he immediately saw that Arron was not scratched by a wild cat at all in his neck. He smiled awkwardly, and then persuaded him in a tone that knew Arron very well: ¡°Fu Si Ge, you see that there is an oversupply of what kind of beauties you want by your side, you let Suzi, a woman who annoys you On the contrary, you will often upset you by your side, it is better to¡­¡± Arron sneered lightly, and pulled Suzi over, wrapped it in his arms, and said lightly: ¡°Shu Shao, there is Property ? N?velDrama.Org. a problem with your understanding.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, that¡¯s the unscrupulous wild cat I was talking about. Darius, the woman who drove me in your car took her home and was hit by me. How can you exin to me?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Suzi was ashamed that he didn¡¯t want to raise his head anymore, but plunged deeply into Arron¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t even know how Darius left or how Arron got her into the elevator. After entering the house, Lilly was taken to the restaurant by her domestic helper Li Sao to add afternoon snacks. Suzi went directly to the cloakroom and wanted to change into morefortable home clothes. She hadn¡¯t closed the cloakroom door yet, and Arron stood by the door. . He looked at her with interest. Suzi bit her lip and didn¡¯t move. No matter how close she was with him, she couldn¡¯t change clothes in front of him. ¡°You have not eaten enough?¡± the man asked suddenly. ¡°What!¡± Suzi was inexplicable. ¡°Hook up with Young Master Shu, you are not afraid that there will be no bones left in the upper circle that united the entire Nancheng with Mr. Shu?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Whoever blocks me in this world, is there even more ruthlessness in your blockade of me! You are chasing and killing me all over the world! There is still a face to mention others! ¡°Is he chasing you?¡± Arron asked abruptly. Suzi is not sure what Arron means when she asks her, is it jealous? She felt it impossible again. She couldn¡¯t guess Arron, so she could only exin it honestly: ¡°I met him on the road. After all, he helped me back then, so I told him a few words. The rain is so special. Anxious, I was anxious about the only thing I told me that caused the two women to fight because of her. I was worried about the only one, so I was anxious toe back, so he took the initiative to send me back.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look right at you! I am a man and I know men better than you. The way he looks at you is different from the way he looks at other women.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 331 – 332 Chapter 331 ¨C 332 Read Chapter 331 ¨C 332 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 331 Does Darius look at her eyes? How is it possible? She was a woman who was captured by Arron. She was notorious even in Nancheng six years ago. And Darius, his family background is not inferior to Arron, how could he like himself? At most, it¡¯s just because of temporary guilt, pity yourself. After a long while, Suziughed at himself and asked Suzi: ¡°Are you eating Darius¡¯s vinegar?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arron said bluntly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to answer this way. He is jealous, how is this possible? In Arron¡¯s tone, there was a hint ofint: ¡°Your good daughter! Defeated two women in the Fu family¡¯s old house in the morning. She is very domineering and defending your rights!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t let him contact any women outside, and dared someone to offend her mother¡¯s territory. The five-year-old little milk dumpling made people look good every minute, but when she came to her, the little milk dumpling actually allowed her to be apanied by a handsome guy! Is this fair! Can he not be jealous! Feeling angry! Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Not to mention Lilly, Suzi immediately thought of what happened during the day when Lilly was mentioned. It happened that Lilly ran to the cloakroom with a small snack in his hand, tilted his head, and looked at his mother. , Looked at Dad again. Then happily came to my mother, winked and said: ¡°Mom, you squat down.¡± Suzi immediately squatted down, only to hear Suzi grinning and saying: ¡°Uncle Christopher has a nice photo on his phone. That woman¡¯s face was beaten by an old grandfather, like a short pumpkin. Fingerprints, like the pattern of a dwarf pumpkin.¡± Suzi: ¡°The only one¡­who was beaten in the face?¡± Didn¡¯t two women tear each other? Why did an old grandpa fight again? Suzi just wanted to know if this matter had anything to do with the only one. ¡°It¡¯s the woman named Lanita. She always says she is Dad¡¯s fianc¨¦e, huh! There is also a woman named Qin Shuang, who still wants to be my mother, huh, she¡¯s not shy!¡± Shen sole voice Very domineering. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I finally understood from the daughter¡¯sint that there were two female guests in the old house of Fu¡¯s family today, one was Lanita, and that was Arron¡¯s well-known fiancee. There is another surnamed Qin. Undoubtedly, it should have something to do with Qin Wenyu, the renter of the Fu family. It should be Qin Wenyu¡¯s maiden family, right? Both of these two women are not easy to offend. And the girl, actually offended two at once? God! Suzi looked up at Arron in a panic: ¡°That¡­the only thing she is not sensible¡­¡± Arron screamed: ¡°Do you know how bad consequences she caused today?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t see it, but she could imagine that when she was in a panic, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. He picked it up and nced at it, and immediately connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± At the other end, Lanita¡¯s voice: ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Master, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 332 It was about being beaten by Qin Shuang in the old house of the Fu family and pped a few times by Elder Shu. When Lanita spoke, her speech was a bit unclear, just like how big a tongue was in her mouth. Arron couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. Women were beaten like this, and she could still say sorry. While listening to the apology on the other end, Arron saw Lilly holding Suzi¡¯s hand with a clever, cunning and excited smile, out of the cloakroom. Arron looked outside, and his mother went to the restaurant. Here he impatiently said to Lanita: ¡°Just tell me if you have anything!¡± ¡°Master, my grandpa not only beat me fiercely at Fu¡¯s house, but when he returned home, he also gave me a severe lesson and told me to kneel, kneel on the washboard and confess vigorously, Master, I already knew it was wrong. I will never fight with others in public anymore. As a youngdy, I really shouldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing. I will never dare anymore. Also¡­ please forgive me this time. ¡° Arron asked in a cold and disgusting tone: ¡°Are you wrong?¡± This woman is more arrogant than any other woman when she is arrogant. She is almost like a fool when she is arrogant. Such a woman still thinks about marrying him all day long. What a nymphomaniac! Had it not been for Elder Shu¡¯s blocking in the middle, Lanita would not have known her death hundreds of times. Such a stupid, unprincipled, and humble woman with no bottom line, Arron didn¡¯t bother to listen to her voice. To be honest, what happened in the Fu¡¯s old house today, if it were reced by any woman. Being teased by someone or wearing a green hat with a tortoise in public can be mad, and will fight against the person who cuckold her. What¡¯s wrong with her? It¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me!¡± After speaking, Arron was about to hang up, but Lanita hurriedly shouted at the other end of the phone, ¡°Wait, please wait a minute to hang up the phone, Siye I have Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. something to tell you.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­Say!¡± ¡°Master, I know that the child is your own flesh and blood. I can see that you love her very much. You will certainly not give up her custody rights, but her mother, that Suzi, did steal your mother. A bracelet that is priceless. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Suzi now. She promises that she won¡¯t be able to get the bracelet. Although Suzi is pregnant with your child, she has tried to mislead you from the beginning. Even if she gave birth to a child for you, she didn¡¯t really love you. She has intentions for you. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask her now, is the bracelet still there? ¡° Lanita knows better than anyone that Suzi moved several times in the past few years when Lin¡¯s family has been chasing and killing Suzi. Moving from the far north to the far south, from the remote corner of the northwest to the remote corner of the southeast, every time I have to pay for my family. Moreover, Suzi also brought this child and the paralyzed man. Where did she get the money to support it for so many years. That bracelet must be sold! Arron only sneered, then hung up the phone without hesitation, closed the line, and immediately pressed another set of numbers. On the other end, Christopher was on the way back to his residence. He saw his father¡¯s phone call. Christopher immediately connected: ¡°Four Lord, please tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°What about the photo.¡± Arron asked. ¡°What photo?¡± Christopher didn¡¯t understand for a while. Arron said calmly: ¡°In the old house, the only photo of the woman with a swollen face was taken by you.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 333 – 334 Chapter 333 ¨C 334 Read Chapter 333 ¨C 334 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 333 Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Oh, I remembered. He immediately said to Arron: ¡°Master, wait a moment, I will transmit it to you immediately.¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Arron said. Christopher: ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Come here by yourself!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he reacted: ¡°You asked me to go to your ce and show the photos on the phone to the little princess in person?¡± In fact, what Christopher wanted to say was to show it to the little princess¡¯s mother, but Christopher was afraid that his father would break his body into pieces, so he didn¡¯t say it. But on the other end, Arron didn¡¯t answer, so he hung up the phone. Christopher quickly turned around. Ten minutester, he had arrived downstairs at Arron¡¯s residence, parked, went upstairs, and rang the doorbell. It was the domestic helper Li¡¯s wife who came to open the door for him. Aunt Li directly led Christopher in the restaurant, and the mother and daughter were still eating the fried eggs from Aunt Li, with a small bowl of seaweed egg drop soup next to them. Christopher did not see Arron. ¡°Uncle Christopher.¡± Seeing Christopher¡¯s arrival, Lilly was really happy. She was really looking forward to something. She got down from the high stool and ran to Christopher: ¡°Uncle Christopher, put your phone in your phone quickly. Open the photo of Ann to my mother to see if that stupid woman looks like a dwarf pumpkin.¡± Christopher immediately took out his mobile phone and opened the photos of Lanita taken from various angles to Suzi. ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi, who has always had a good self-management on his expression, suddenly saw Lanita¡¯s appearance, and smiled immediately. She hated the Lin family, Lanita most. Suzi didn¡¯t seize the opportunity. Once she had a chance, she would definitely not let Lanita go, but she never thought that Lanita was already embarrassed when she didn¡¯t have the ability to deal with Lanita. Suzi only hated that he was not present at the time. Seeing Suzi smiling and smiling so happily, Christopher immediately said: ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you know that the little princess has so many hearts and eyes, and the two-shot technique used is more than the fourth master.¡± ¡°Mom, how about it, I¡¯m great! I won¡¯t let any woman talk to you badass dad.¡± Lilly looked at his mother with a small chin tugging. At this moment, Suzi was actually very worried about the only one. Worried that those women hate the only one. However, when she saw her daughter¡¯s brave appearance trying hard to defend herself, and seeing Lanita¡¯s beating head with little hair, her face stained with blood, and her face swollen from the beating, Suzi¡¯s heart Very smooth. She warmly held Lilly, ¡°Well, you are mother¡¯s good baby, and mother is proud of you. In the future, our mother and daughter will join forces and we will be invincible!¡± Christopher watched from the sidelines, and felt that the picture of mother and daughter was sweet. Turning his head, he saw Arron, who was standing outside the study and looking towards it on the side of the aisle. Christopher suddenly felt amused. He was not afraid of death and sent a short message to Arron. ¡°Four Lord, you are so clever to make your wife and daughter happy. So calm, you are really a good hand for chasing your wife.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He chasing his wife? Did he chase her! Nothing! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 334 Listening to the childishughter in the restaurant, Suzi¡¯s gentle, clean, motherly smile, and Christopher¡¯s heartyughter, Arron suddenly felt that in this big house that he had lived for several years, he was indulged. A kind of pyrotechnic gas. Arron was ustomed to living alone. In the past, there was not even a domestic helper in the house. Now these domestic helpers are professional domestic helpers specially hired because they want to bring Suzi¡¯s mother and daughter. Now, Arron, who has lived alone for twenty years, suddenly feels that he feels good at home. He came to the dining room from the study room quietly, and saw that all three of them were watching Lanita¡¯s ugly photos with their mobile phones. It was Christopher who saw Arron first, and the smile on Christopher¡¯s frightened face froze: ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet!¡± Arron said coldly. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± I just came here for three minutes! How about three minutes! He immediately pleased Lilly and said: ¡°Little princess, I¡­you have seen the photo, I should go back¡­¡± ¡°No, I still want to see it!¡± Lilly gagged with a small mouth. ¡°That¡­¡± Christopher looked at Arron, then at the little princess, and then at Suzi: ¡°Madam, you send me a WeChat ID, I¡­I send it To your phone?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± The two people added WeChat to each other, Christopher quickly sent Lanita¡¯s ugly photo to Suzi, and then fled the scene quickly. It was the fourth master who let him in. But the fourth master¡¯s temper was vtile, and he announced that he had entered the house in thest second, maybe he would be chopped off his head in the next second. Christopher was very grateful that he was running smoothly. After leaving Arron¡¯s house, he hummed happily. However, there was something that made him even more happy. Christopher received a WeChat message from Suzi as soon as he got into the car. ¡°Assistant Yan, thank you.¡± Suzi¡¯s text message still carried a warm smile. Christopher replied with excitement: ¡°I just showed you a photo, if there is anything I would like to thank, this is what I should do.¡± At that end, Suzi quickly replied: ¡°Lanita is a person I hate. Today I saw Lanita¡¯s embarrassed photos, I am very happy, thank you Assistant Yan.¡± Christopher¡¯s heart warmed. After six years, thedy is still that cold-faceddy. She is always a grateful person, even if others only help her a little bit. Such ady is really nice. Such ady will definitely be able to heat the lonely and cold heart of the Fourth Master in her future life. Christopher thought for a while and uttered again: ¡°Madam, actually¡­ the fourth master is very good to you and the little princess. From childhood to adulthood, he is surrounded by dangers. He is used to being cold, and he is also a man. Cold-faced and warm-hearted people. He didn¡¯t say many things, or said the opposite. But he didn¡¯t think so in his heart. ¡° Christopher didn¡¯t know if his wife could understand his exnation. In his impression, Mrs. is a woman who knows everything well, should he be able to understand it? However, Suzi did not reply to Christopher¡¯s words. She saw Christopher¡¯s words, and of course she also understood what Christopher meant. She could also feel that Arron had captured her back with a vicious attitude these days, saying that she had bought her to pay him back. But he did not do so. Not only did he remarry with her, he also treated the only one very well, and Suzi understood all of these. But what do you say about Sanford being exiled? What about the chasing and killing of her, Sanford and the only three of them over the years? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 335 – 336 Chapter 335 ¨C 336 Read Chapter 335 ¨C 336 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 335 Therefore, Suzi could not reply to Christopher. She is very contradictory, she wraps her heart very tightly, she can only take one step to calcte. At present, the most important thing is to do the new job well. After taking up the thread, Suzi washed and rinsed the only person, and then changed the home Property ? N?velDrama.Org. clothes for the only person and himself. The mother and daughter came back to the living room. At this time, Arron was already sitting in the living room with home clothes. It feels a bit awkward for a family of three, all gathered in the living room. Arron and Lilly didn¡¯t think much, mainly Suzi awkward. She swallowed her throat and asked Arron: ¡°That¡­ the only thing that offends Lanita, I¡­¡± ¡°My daughter, I will naturally take care of it. You don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡± Arron said. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say again. Fortunately, Mrs. Li made dinner and brought it up. A family of three sits together for dinner, and the scene is quite warm. The main thing is that Lilly, a small dumpling in the middle, is making a concoction. The family of three is much more rxed. After dinner, Arron took Lilly to y in the toys. Suzi was no longer worried about Arron¡¯s treatment of Lilly, so he was relieved to prepare things for work tomorrow in the small side sleeper, and also hand- animated. I wrote some artwork, packed them up, and took a look at the phone. It was ten o¡¯clock in the night. Suzi hurried out, but saw Arron justing out of Shen¡¯s only children¡¯s room. ¡°The only one who slept?¡± ¡°You sold the bracelet?¡± Two people asked each other at the same time. Arron immediately said: ¡°Tell her several stories before coaxing her to sleep.¡± Suzi also bit her lip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sell the bracelet. It was given to me by Aunt Xia. I won¡¯t sell it. .¡± Arron said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sell it.¡± He didn¡¯t press her anymore. This night, he didn¡¯t force her to do something that would help her sleep, even though she was prepared and even looked forward to it. He still didn¡¯t do anything to her. He mainly considered her going to work on the first day of tomorrow, so he didn¡¯t want to make trouble with her at night. The next morning, because of the first day of work, Suzi got up very early, carefully choosing a set of clothes that were neither overpowering nor shabby, rtively low-key, and put on him, took a photo in front of the full-length mirror, and felt very satisfied. . At breakfast, she said to Arron: ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t go to the kindergarten with you to send the only one off. If I get off work early, I will go back to the kindergarten to pick her up, and then we two will take the bus together. Come back. If I get off workte¡­¡± ¡°Christopher went back to pick her up.¡± Arron said. ¡°Oh¡­then¡­I went to work.¡± Suzi got up and said. ¡°Bye bye mom.¡± Arron didn¡¯t even look at Suzi. Suzi is also used to it. She herself is a person who doesn¡¯t talk much, he talks even less than hers. He carried his bag out, breathing the fresh morning air, Suzi was in a good mood, walking all the way to the bus station, waiting for the bus, and getting on the bus. Arrived at her work ce in an hour and a half. As soon as he entered the elevator, Suzi heard two women discussing: ¡°I heard that the woman was captured again? I heard that Mr. Arron would not spare her lightly.¡± ¡°Thetest version I heard is that Arron took the illegitimate daughter into the Fu¡¯s old house just yesterday. The illegitimate girl was very mischievous and red at many of the guests yesterday. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 336 Obviously, the two gossip Suzi women did not know Suzi, did not know that their gossiping heroine was in front of them, and they didn¡¯t even know that the gossiping woman was called Suzi. The two women spoke unscrupulously and with relish in front of Suzi. ¡°Eh, you know, I heard reliable news from the Fu family¡¯s old house that the Fu family had admitted that illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°Really? Why do you want to admit a child born to a woman who was captured? Didn¡¯t the elders of the Fu family hate that woman very much? I heard that the woman had been in jail before.¡± ¡°It stands to reason that such an illegitimate daughter, the elders of the Fu family¡¯s old house, would definitely not admit it, but it seems that the little illegitimate girl is especially fond of the old man. Besides, the Fu family is now a grandson of Fu Siye, then Fu Si Father¡¯s daughter, of course, is the only great-grandchild, who is not rare in the entire Fu family?¡± ¡°Oh. The little illegitimate daughter, isn¡¯t it expensive for mothers to rely on daughters?¡± ¡°Cut! What! I heard that Fourth Master Fu didn¡¯t bring that woman to the old house at all, OK, think about it, how could you admit that she, a former female prisoner, and Fourth Master have no feelings anymore, and I heard that She became notorious in Nancheng six years ago. How could Fourth Master Fu want her? Even if the Fourth Master wanted her, the elders of the Fu family¡¯s old house couldn¡¯t agree. ¡° ¡°The Fu family only recognizes the child and will never want the child¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°So, Mr. Shu¡¯s niece, Lanita, is still Fu Siye¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°Hey, let me tell you thetest reliable news! Do you not listen?¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Lin had a fight with someone yesterday¡­¡± The time in the elevator is very short. It takes only two minutes to go up and down, and it takes only two minutes to reach the 36th floor. The two women gossiping in the elevator are full of taste, and Suzi is a transparent person at all. Knowing that the elevator reached the 36th floor, the two women looked at Suzi, and then one of them asked, ¡°You are also on the 36th floor?¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you new here?¡± Suzi nodded again: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡± The two women didn¡¯t care much about Suzi. The elevator door opened, and the three women came out at the same time, and the two women continued to talk with gusto. ¡°Aha, who did Miss Lin¡¯s fight with? If she fights like this, wouldn¡¯t Fourth Master Fu not want her? Such an unqualified woman, Fourth Master Fu will definitely look down upon.¡± ¡°But I have my grandfather backing me. I heard that the woman she was fighting with was the niece of the Fu family¡¯s mistress. It was also a woman who wanted to marry Fourth Master Fu and wanted to marry crazy.¡± As the two women talked, they walked towards their department. When Suzi heard what he couldn¡¯t hear, he switched to the personnel department. Regarding Lanita¡¯s fight with another woman, Suzi already knew a little about it yesterday. Today, after hearing the gossip of the two women in the elevator, she already has a general understanding of the matter. The result was that no one knew that she and Arron were married. Even Lanita didn¡¯t know. The mother-inw of Fu¡¯s maiden niece also didn¡¯t know. The reason why the two people fought was because they wanted to marry Arron. This also shows one thing, she and Arron are secretly married. To put it bluntly, just to be able to raise Lilly and get a marriage certificate. Suzi need not take it seriously. In the future, work and life will still have to fight for themselves. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 337 – 338 Chapter 337 ¨C 338 Read Chapter 337 ¨C 338 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 337 After the personnel departmentpleted the formalities, the personnel manager sent her to the architectural design department. As soon as she arrived in the department, Suzi saw the two gossiping women. The two women smiled gossiping at him. Suzi lowered his head only slightly. The director of the design department assigned a desk to Suzi. As soon as Suzi took a seat here, a girl ran into the office. She asked loudly, ¡°Suzi, who is Suzi?¡± Suzi stood up and looked at the girl: ¡°Hello, I am, what do you want?¡± She didn¡¯t know this girl. She just went to the personnel department. It seemed that this girl didn¡¯t know the department. Then how could this girl know her? What¡¯s the matter with her? Suzi was a little puzzled. She has always been restrained and seldom takes the initiative to strike up a conversation with others. If someone else takes the initiative to strike up a conversation with her, Suzi would feel ufortable and cramped. The girl smiled at Suzi: ¡°Hello, my name is Galia Yan. My cousin greeted me and said that you came to work the first day today and let me take care of you.¡± Galia Yan? Last name Yan? Suzi immediately guessed that the cousin of the girl named Galia should be Christopher. Christopher already knew she was here for work? Suzi asked Galia dumbfounded: ¡°Your cousin is¡­¡± ¡°Christopher!¡± Galia said: ¡°My cousin told me that you are a good friend of his, so he specifically asked me to say that you just came to thepany and are not familiar with anything. Let me take care of you. Don¡¯t worry, Suzi, if you have anything to do in the future, you can ask me where is the cafeteria, how to eat, about thepanymuting, overtime, etc., you ask me, I know everything, I¡¯m in the Suzi immediately smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, thank you Galia.¡± ¡°Then I went up? I¡¯m in the after-sales department. You are upstairs. If you have something to do, please call me and I will go up to work first.¡± Galia left. . ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Watching Galia leave, and then Suzi sitting on her desk. After getting a little familiar with the environment, she took her mobile phone to the bathroom, and then took out her mobile phone to send a voice connection to Christopher. On that end, Christopher was in Fu Siye¡¯s office. At this moment, Christopher felt that his family was not only cruel and ruthless, but not only sinister and cunning, but now Christopher sees his grandfather in his heart? It is the master who wants to make his daughter-inw happy, and he wants to take Lanita¡¯s ugly photos. But the master asked him Christopher and asked him to shoot. After the filming, I took a picture, and after the filming was finished, it was transmitted to the fourth master, and then the fourth master took it back to make his wife and daughter happy, how good? As a result, the Fourth Master asked him Christopher toe up and show it to his wife. The madam looked very happy. Master stood looking outside the study. What kind of psychology is that, I have always boasted that I understand Master¡¯s strictness and lenient. Can¡¯t guess at all. And this moment. Master actually forced him to hand over his mobile phone again. Master said, as long as he handed over his mobile phone to Master, Master wouldpensate him for buying a mobile phone that was more than ten times the price. Christopher really wanted to cry without tears. He didn¡¯t understand, what did the Fourth Master want him to do with a broken phone? He reluctantly handed the phone to Arron, only to realize that Arron had found Suzi from his WeChat friends¡¯ contacts at a nce. Oh! Finally, the people are on the move, Master wants to interact with his wife anonymously. In this way, Master really discovered the New World, because Master saw that Suzi posted a circle of Property ? N?velDrama.Org. friends. It has the full name of thepany she is going to work for. Chapter 338 Suzi actually has no friends in his WeChat Moments. Moreover, the number of Moments she posted is very small. There are only two or three in total. One of them is: My daughter is finally stable, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. The picture below is Shen¡¯s only nine cute photos. Then the second is WeChat where Suzi found a job. The type of work I like, the magnificent office building, and the mood has improved. The picture is the office building and the name of thepany. Judging from this WeChat circle of friends, Suzi is in a good mood because of finding this job. Going up, thest circle of friends was actually posted today, and it said: Seeing this woman being beaten like this, why is she in such a good mood, so good, so good? I want to find a corner to hold an ankle andugh. Field. Um ha ha ha. The pictures below are ugly photos of Lanita from various angles. It turned out that under the appearance of indifferent to everything, there was still a girlish affection hidden. However, Arron saw Suzi¡¯s loneliness from these three circles of friends. The kind of loneliness that wraps itself inyers. She didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone easily, and she didn¡¯t dare to share her feelings with anyone. Because the injury was too serious. Seeing these three circles of friends, Arron felt inexplicably sad. The face is very gloomy. Christopher was shocked when he saw the Fourth Master like this. If you let the Fourth Master see that he really wants to y presence in front of the wife and the little princess, and want to mingle with the wife and the little princess, then the fourth master will definitely take a gun and beat him into a rotten persimmon. Severely frightened calf cramps. The tongue in my mouth can¡¯t be straight anymore, and I have to bite my tongue for life: ¡°Um, Fourth Master¡­I, can you give me a chance to make up for it?¡± Arron looked at Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± You didn¡¯t make a mistake, what did you make up for? Christopher continued: ¡°I¡­ I have a cousin who has been working in thispany for two or three years. I can just tell my cousin that she¡­ more, take care of her. Madam, use¡­ to make up for the¡­ faults I added to the Madame¡¯s circle of friends.¡± Oh! Arron remained calm: ¡°¡­¡± Did I say that you were at fault for adding your wife¡¯s circle of friends? Did I say it? Since you think so, then¡­ ¡°Good.¡± Arron said. Christopher kept calling his cousin and asked her to find Suzi and help Suzi as soon as possible. When things were done, Christopher sweated all over his back. He was about to grab his mobile phone and ran out of the president¡¯s office when a voice call suddenly came on his mobile phone. Gosh! Christopher was really afraid that the Fourth Master would strip him on the spot. He respectfully handed the phone to Arron, ¡°That fourth master¡­husband¡­madam is calling. I¡¯ll connect you.¡± Arron pushed over: ¡°You take it.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 339 – 340 Chapter 339 ¨C 340 Read Chapter 339 ¨C 340 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 339 ¡°Take it!¡± Christopher had to bite the bullet and connected: ¡°Madam.¡± At that end, Suzi asked in a serious tone: ¡°Assistant Yan, that Miss Galia belongs to you¡­¡± ¡°Madam Hui, that¡¯s my cousin.¡± Christopher replied while wiping his sweat. Suzi¡¯s tone is still t: ¡°How do you know that I am working here? Do you want your cousin to monitor my every move? Actually, it is really unnecessary. I just don¡¯t work at all, and I don¡¯t want to be someone else. Monitor like this!¡± Here, Christopher stammered an exnation: ¡°No, no madam, you¡­you must have misunderstood a little bit. That¡¯s it, I¡­ I was trying to transmit Lanita this morning. The ugly photo of Yue, isn¡¯t this just added to your WeChat, I am your friend on WeChat. I¡­ naturally can see your circle of friends. When I saw the Moments you posted after finding a job, it was a coincidence that my cousin was also working in it, so I reported the situation to Siye Fu. Therefore, letting my cousin take you to familiarize yourself with the new environment is a piece of Fu¡¯s care for you. ¡° Suzi: ¡°Um¡­¡± She sent it to Moments yesterday. At that time, she also thought that she didn¡¯t have any friends in her Moments. It was just that she was in a stable mood and no one told her, and she could only send it to Moments for recording. She has forgotten that this morning, she added a strict WeChat ount. At the other end, the stern and nervous heart was overwhelming, and he wanted to ask Suzi: ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t even have a word of thanks to Fourth Master Fu?¡± Is there? Suzi only clicked and cut off the voice connection. The reason why she didn¡¯t say¡¯thank you¡¯ was because she couldn¡¯t quite understand what Arron was thinking. Arron¡¯s city mansion was too deep for her to guess. Besides, Suzi didn¡¯t want to guess. Day by day counts as a day. Trying to think about nothing is the best. Putting away the phone, Suzi also cleared up his mood, and then walked into the office again, which really took a look at this Chase office. The office area of the design department is spacious, bright and modern. Especially her desk is much better than the desk she found in the architectural designpany six years ago in Nancheng. Theputer on the desk is already equipped and everything is new. Suzi is satisfied with his working environment. The design director hurried to her step by step: ¡°Suzi, I will not give you any business orders for the first week. You should familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment. Linda, who is sitting opposite you, is a very senior designer. You give her first. For a week, let her take you to familiarize yourself with thepany¡¯s environment and processes, and also take you to relevant departments to familiarize yourself with it. Next week, I will give you another order. ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± The director returned to his office, and Suzi came to the senior designer named Linda opposite her, and said politely and not arrogantly: ¡°Linda, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Help?¡± Linda¡¯s tone was very cold, and she didn¡¯t answer: ¡°You are not helping me. If you don¡¯t help me, my work will be very effective. Okay, since the director asked me to take You, then I will take you.¡± After speaking, Linda handed a stack of designed ns to Suzi: ¡°First ssify these, copy them out and hand them to me today.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Suzi took the n and returned to his desk, immersed himself in tidying up. Soon it was lunch time, and Galia upstairs did not forget toe and call Suzi to eat in the cafeteria. ¡°Are you still used to working here?¡± Galia asked Suzi enthusiastically. Suzi nodded and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then he asked: ¡°Do you eat the cafeteria at noon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s outsourced, but thepany has meal stickers. It¡¯s 1,500 per month. The cafeteria here is rich. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The two entered the cafeteria and just ordered a good meal and sat down. A woman suddenly threw a te in front of them, and then sharply shouted: ¡°Why are you here!¡± Chapter 340 Suzi raised his eyes and nced at the woman who was screaming at her. The woman is wearing an expensive fashion, with more than ten centimeters of high heels on the soles of her feet, her bright and exaggerated earrings dangling, and her long ck wavy hair makes her charming and enchanting. The woman looked at Suzi disdainfully and provocatively, and asked again: ¡°I ask you, why are you here!¡± Galia, who was sitting across from Suzi, shrank in shock. She kicked Suzi in the foot. Although Galia didn¡¯t say anything, Suzi understood what Galia meant. Galia told her that it was a A woman who is not easy to mess with. Suzi nced at the woman again, she didn¡¯t know this woman. For a moment, Suzi wondered if he was born with a ck body? Why do women who can¡¯t beat her all know her? However, it is not difficult to understand. She was a notorious woman in Nancheng six years ago, and many people should know her. It seems that she is still an inte celebrity. ck and red are also red! Suzi¡¯s expression was extremely calm: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t know you!¡± Today is the first day to work. It¡¯s not easy to find this job. She doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble on the first day of work. As long as this unknown woman doesn¡¯t put a shit basin on her head, she can ignore it. Suzi didn¡¯t take the domineering woman in his eyes indifferently, and looked sternly dumbfounded. A secondter, Galia came up and whispered to Suzi, ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you know him?¡± Suzi took a bite: ¡°I only know the director of our department, Linda who took me, and you.¡± ¡°Hush!¡± Galia apanied him and took a careful look at the domineering woman, and then nervously said to Suzi, ¡°Miss Min¡­ is the cousin of the cousin of a major shareholder of ourpany.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Galia! Tell her directly, who I am!¡± The domineering woman was almost mad at Suzi¡¯s behavior! If it weren¡¯t for the cafeteria to be a public ce, she would still want to grab Suzi¡¯s hair and press Suzi to the ground! Galia said honestly: ¡°Suzi, Miss Min is the cousin of ourpany¡¯s shareholder Shu Shao, cousin.¡± Darius? Isn¡¯t Darius¡¯s cousin Walton? Suzi looked at Galia nkly. Galia continued: ¡°Ms. Walton grew up in Shu¡¯s house. Elder Shu loved Walton as his granddaughter. Later, Walton returned to Min¡¯s house and lived with her uncle and aunt, Walton¡¯s uncle. My aunt also has a daughter named Rayna Min.¡± Suzi looked up at Rayna, and asked coldly: ¡°Are you Walton¡¯s sister?¡± This world is so small! Galia kindly reminded Suzi: ¡°Suzi, Ms. Rayna is the eldestdy in ourpany. You treat her better.¡± No way, who made Galia be entrusted by her cousin¡¯s strictness and lenient. The Yan family is an ordinary working family in Nancheng, but Christopher¡¯s status and status are different. Christopher often supports Galia¡¯s family. When Galia was in college, Christopher often bought her clothes. The family rtionship between cousins is very strong. Therefore, Galia has to take the risk anyway to poprize some human rtionships in thispany to Suzi. Don¡¯t look at the small temple, but the water here is not small. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 341 – 342 Chapter 341 ¨C 342 Read Chapter 341 ¨C 342 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 341 The so-called work unit can be regarded as a small society. However, Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Rayna, and only calmly said to Galia, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Arron had been captured, and Suzi didn¡¯t know who he could live that day. The so-called barefoot are not afraid to wear shoes. She doesn¡¯t care. Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Walton roared: ¡°You! Stand up for me!¡± She roared so sharply and loudly that everyone around Suzi could hear and see them. Some of them were eating and some were cooking, but at this moment, all eyes were scribbled. Looking at Suzi. Among them, it also includes the architect Linda, who was tasked by the director to take Suzi for a week. ¡°Huh! It¡¯s not a worry. It was only the first day I came to thepany to provoke right and wrong, and it happened to provoke thepany¡¯s rtives and rtives. I thought how capable I was, let me bring such a visionary. Waste, really bad luck!¡± Linda said to herpanion very lightly. ¡°What, your new apprentice?¡± asked thepanion. Linda sneered: ¡°I¡¯m panicking, look at her dressed, old-fashioned, conservative, she is walking out of the corner of a small remote county town. I don¡¯t know if the director and the personnel in the personnel department are eye-catching. Blind, even recruiting such a woman with no sense of fashion to the design department. I can¡¯t bring out such a woman even if I have brought it for ten years. Also wasting time. But that¡¯s okay. Ms. Rayna made such a fuss. I guess she will have to leave today. ¡° As soon as Linda¡¯s voice fell, Rayna¡¯s voice increased by several decibels: ¡°You shameless mistress! Have you heard me speak, stand up for me!¡± Suzi still eats seriously, just one bite of the meal, very calm. Galia: ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for Rayna¡¯s presence, Galia would call her cousin immediately. Rayna roared even more desperately: ¡°You are deaf, you junior!¡± Suzi put down his chopsticks and raised his eyes to look at Rayna, and asked slowly: ¡°Do I know you? Did I rob your man? Or did I rob you of your man? You call my mistress one by one, if you If you call my junior, I will immediately sue you for nder! Miss, please stay away from me, I am sick of you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Rayna was so angry that Suzi almost didn¡¯t control her hand that was about to hit someone. When she thought of public ces here, she pressed angrily and asked, ¡°My brother-inw introduced you!¡± ¡°I know your brother-inw is a man or a ghost!¡± Suzi said. ¡°You should know Joan!¡± Rayna asked ferociously. ¡°Then please tell Joan, don¡¯t try to tter me in the future, even if he confesses to me ten thousand times that he loves me, I will not look down on him!¡± Suzi said very contemptuously. Rayna: ¡°You¡­¡± A soaring anger surged into her heart, and Rayna couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She wanted to tear off Suzi¡¯s hair! ¡°What happened?¡± A clear voice came. Rayna¡¯s hand also stopped in the air, and she turned her head to see a figure. A man in a suit and leather shoes was walking towards them with a dinner te. The man was more than 1.8 meters tall, tall and slender, with peach eyes that looked like a smile but a smile, giving people a dull expression that he wanted to read all the women in the world. . ¡°Mr. Jun, why did you have Yaxing eating in the cafeteria today?¡± Rayna changed her charming face and looked at Lenny Jun with a smile. Lenny was when Rayna didn¡¯t exist. He only came to Suzi and asked with a smile, ¡°Suzi, how are you.¡± Chapter 342 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The man in front of her was in his early twenties, he didn¡¯t look like Joan, and the man was a bit familiar. Like who? For a while, Suzi couldn¡¯t remember it anymore. She stared at the smiling man in a daze. ¡°You¡­I don¡¯t know you.¡± Suzi said bluntly. Behind him, the people in a canteen were all startled by Suzi¡¯s words. Lenny! He is the secondrgest shareholder of thispany! Regardless of the fact that thispany is not big, it is a smallpany with hundreds of people at best, and its annual turnover is only one or two billion, and it is still a partnership of several people. However, the families behind these partners are all resounding. For example, Darius is behind the famous door of Nancheng. There is also this Lenny, after being the first family in the political center circle of northern Kyoto. Although his father¡¯s position is not very high, his youngest uncle Kraig is a well-known figure throughout Kyoto. What¡¯s more, Kraig and Arron in Nancheng have a deadly brother rtionship. Although Lenny¡¯s roots are not in Nancheng, no one dares to provoke Lenny in Nancheng. Even Joan had to make Lenny a three-pointer. The reason why Lenny An established such apany in Nancheng with Darius and others, its real purpose is that Lenny An wants to find some beautiful women in Nancheng, because in Lenny¡¯s view, the beauties in the north have been exposed to wind and sand. It looks rough and dark. Moreover, all the northern girls are thick and strong. There are no southern girls. In Lenny¡¯s own words, he came to Nancheng to open apany in name, but he actually came to Jimei. All the unmarried female employees of thepany also know that Lenny loves to y. All the women in thepany have squeezed their scalps and want to have a meal with Jun. Although Mr. Jun is often very close to the people and thepany¡¯s female employees He talked andughed, but he never interfered with thepany¡¯s female employees. Even Ms. Rayna, who has always been under Shu Shao, takes care of Rayna as his sister. Although he knows that Rayna has ideas for him, Lenny has never been alone with Rayna. Dating. It¡¯s just such a yful, but eager to leave thepany¡¯s female employees. He wants a family and a handsome boss with good looks. So many women in thepany are looking forward to him. At this moment, But tenderly called Suzi¡¯s name. This really makes all women in thepany jealous of Suzi. Dozens of pairs of eyes in the canteen stared at Suzi and Lenny with envy and hatred. Rayna¡¯s face standing next to him was even more colorful, like a clown. Suzi looked calm: ¡°How do you know my name is Suzi Shen.¡± Galia next to him: ¡°Suzi, this is the boss¡­¡± Suzi heard it. She just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the rich and wealthy. Lenny has a good temper with Suzi: ¡°Every time a staff member is hired in thepany¡¯s personnel department, I will look at her name and resume. Of course I know your name is Suzi Shen.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there were many female employees whispering to each other around him, and then they covered their mouths and looked at Lenny with dissatisfaction. Why have I been here for two or three years and you haven¡¯t talked with me once, Mr. Jun? Why do I meet you every time. When you called you President Jun, you didn¡¯t know what myst name was? This Suzi is too lucky, right? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Not right! She is a junior! Just now, Rayna also called her Mistress. This little third! He didn¡¯t even care about how young Master Jun looked at her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 343 – 344 Chapter 343 ¨C 344 Read Chapter 343 ¨C 344 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 343 Isn¡¯t it rare? Pretend it! Suzi is really not rare. I didn¡¯t even look at Lenny any more, but lowered his head to eat the rice on his te, and then only said, ¡°Uh¡­¡± No more words. This reaction really made Mr. Jun amused. ¡°Master Jun!¡± Rayna said to Lenny angrily: ¡°She is a junior! She destroyed the rtionship between my sister and my brother-inw, she is the wild woman who seduced my brother-inw!¡± Lenny looked at Rayna impatiently: ¡°Why are you like a street shrew?¡± Rayna: ¡°Young Master, you¡­what did you say?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Before today, she was very much loved in thispany. Several shareholders treated her as a little sister, and her cousin¡¯s cousin loved her even more. But today, Mr. Jun unexpectedly In front of so many people, say she is a street shrew? Rayna¡¯s silver teeth crunched. Lenny frowned and nced at Rayna with disgust: ¡°I don¡¯t know your brother-inw. I have to ask the family of Jeonnam City who ys with the most women by themselves. If your brother-inw says he is the first, surely not. People dare to say second ce! Besides, the matter that your brother-inw provokes the mistress is a private matter of your Min family. What are you talking about in thepany? Go yelling home yelling. Besides, catch the thief and the dirty, catch the rape and catch the double! Did you see Suzi and your brother-inw with your own eyes? You call her one by one! What are you not a shrew? ¡° Rayna was told by Lenny that she couldn¡¯t hold her face long ago. She burst into tears, and she was so aggrieved that she could not find someone tomit suicide! ¡°Young Master Jun, do you say it again?¡± Rayna cried aggrievedly, her tone of voice was very coquettish. She thought that her coquetry and crying could attract Lenny¡¯spassion. But never thought that Lenny didn¡¯t even look at Rayna. He only said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, get out!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Galia, who was diagonally opposite, had already seen something, and had kept this picture of fish bone sticking to her red lips for more than a minute. At the same time, there were all the staff members who were eating in the cafeteria. And colleagues in the design department where Suzi is located. Young Master Jun, for a female employee who has just arrived in office for a day, unexpectedly drove thepany¡¯s recognized royal rtives and elders; fcuk? God! This eldestdy is also used to being domineering and usually offends a lot of people. No one in the himself, it was really pleasant. Suzi was extremely calm. Whoever the big boss wants to get rid of, it¡¯s up to her. She just wants to work hard, she doesn¡¯t want anything else. When Rayna ran out crying, Suzi continued to lower his head to eat. Galia on the opposite side simply admired Suzi. She thought to herself, what kind of friend did my cousin make, is he a girlfriend? That¡¯s awesome! At this time, Lenny spoke again: ¡°Suzi, are you free to have dinner with me in the evening? I know a newly opened western restaurant, where the steaks are very authentic, the red wine is also good, and the piano music inside. , Also very professional.¡± Such a pleased invitation can be fascinated by another woman. However, Suzi answered inly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not free!¡± Chapter 344 Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he said again: ¡°You came to work on the first day today, and there is not much work on hand, so why are you not free? If your leader asks you to work overtime on your first day at work, it will Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. affect thepany. The image of her, let me talk about her!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lenny raised an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°The problem of overtime has been solved, so what reason do you have for rejecting me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Suzi said with a golden word. Before Lenny could react, Suzi had already picked up the leftover dishes and got up and left. Lenny was dumbfounded: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at Suzi¡¯s back, Lenny Anwu smiled on his forehead, and muttered in his mouth: ¡°This girl is very interesting.¡± Next to and around, a lot ofpany employees, especially female employees: ¡°¡­¡± They watched as Mr. Jun was rejected by a female staff member who had just arrived, and couldn¡¯t get off the stage at all. However, Mr. Jun Leng Shao didn¡¯t get angry and didn¡¯t kick the new earthy woman out. Young Master Jun didn¡¯t get angry, but this group of female employees wanted to get angry! Among them, a female employee with a familiar face was trying to take this opportunity tofort Mr. Jun, so when she showed her face in front of Mr. Jun, she saw Lenny¡¯s mobile phone ringing, and Lenny got up. At the same time, the phone was connected. Then, whilemunicating on the phone, he walked out. Those women who wanted to tter and tter Jun and Shao had no chance. Among them, Linda is also included. Linda has been working here for five years. She has been working since she graduated from university at the age of twenty-two. When she first came to work here, she heard that this architectural design up a rich second-generation noble son here. As a result, after working for five years, let alone a rich second-generation son, she didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Although she is now 27 years old, Linda is very well maintained, because she has savings on hand for so many years of work, so the fashion she wears every day is bright and does not repeat every day, especially the charm of urban women. However, she is so charming, she is not even worthy of such a conservative dress, justing to work on the first day of the bun? It really made Linda angry. As soon as Linda stepped on her high heels and left the cafeteria, she saw Suzi walking towards the department in the aisle. Suzi followed by a small tail with a stern face. At this moment, Galia looked admiringly holding Suzi¡¯s arm, and asked excitedly: ¡°Suzi, why are you so cool?¡± Suzi: ¡°What?¡± Galia smiled: ¡°You¡­you were so merciless, you were too¡­ dare you? Are you afraid of offending him?¡± Suzi looked at Galia a little puzzled. Is Master Jun very good? Better than Arron? ¡°Compared with the president of Nancheng Fu Group, which Mr. Jun is more powerful?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Of course Fourth Master Fu is amazing!¡± Galia screamed. That won¡¯t work! She Suzi has offended even Arron, afraid to offend a young master? Besides, she just doesn¡¯t want to keep the appointment, it¡¯s not an offense, right? ¡°I didn¡¯t say what he said, I just came here, and I don¡¯t know him well, why should I go to his appointment?¡± Suzi looked at Galia lightly and said. Galia said to Suzi in a pity that he died: ¡°Suzi, you know the wholepany, let alone thepany, it is Jeonnam City and Kyoto. How many women want to date Mr. Jun? They squeeze. You can¡¯t get a chance if you break your head, you just refuse it so easily?¡± The little girl said with a sense of enthusiasm and heartlessness. Suzi guessed that Galia must be a little gossip. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 345 – 346 Chapter 345 ¨C 346 Read Chapter 345 ¨C 346 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 345 Looking at Galia, Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly warmed. She has no friends. All previous college ssmates broke off with her because of her imprisonment. Later, I met Aunt Xia in prison, but Aunt Xia passed away. Later, Sanford used his life to protect her, but Arron didn¡¯t know where Sanford was exiled. Went. After experiencing so much, Suzi is not a person who can make friends easily, but seeing Galia¡¯s bright Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. smile and the small appearance that admires her, Suzi, who is about to walk to the entrance of the design department, stand and look at Galia. Said: ¡°If he were his girlfriend, would he marry you?¡± Galia: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Does he make a girlfriend for the purpose of getting married?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Galia said, ¡°Anyone can tell, Master Jun, who likes to y.¡± ¡°Then why bother with him?¡± Suzi blurted out. Galia: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s right! It seems that many women have never considered this issue. Most women know that Mr. Jun has a yful mentality, but they are still looking forward to getting involved with Mr. Jun. Only this Suzi! She is really a god. Galia looked at Suzi admiringly as she entered the office of the design department before turning around and leaving. When Suzi came to the design department again after eating, he saw many colleagues in the design department looking at her, including men and women. Throughout the morning, Suzi had been immersed in helping Linda to organize the information. She didn¡¯t have the time to look up at these colleagues. Now when she looked at them, Suzi found that all the female colleagues were dazzling and very eye-catching, and all the male colleagues were wearing them. It¡¯s very trendy and fashionable. Only Suzi. Maybe the time spent in a small remote county is too long. Suzi¡¯s dress is not only conservative, but also special. When she went out today, she had chosen a conservative style deliberately, and the dress was not originally matched, but she deliberately mixed it. Some styles are very fashionable and beautiful when the upper and lower body are matched together. However, once a messy mix and match, it will appear very old-fashioned, and what Suzi wears today is a very old-fashioned mix and match. My colleagues looked at Suzi¡¯s eyes as if they saw a local girl who had just entered the city and picked up a gold ingot. Sneer and jealous. Suzi didn¡¯t care either. I was too busy in the morning and forgot to introduce himself. Now Suzi is generously introducing himself: ¡°Hello, I am a new designer, Suzi.¡± ¡°Designer?¡± someone asked stabbingly: ¡°I think you are like a jumbler!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she help Linda all morning with chores.¡± ¡°Can you draw drawings?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask if she can draw drawings first, ask if she can use aputer!¡± Suzi pursed his lips faintly, and replied, ¡°I can use aputer and draw drawings.¡± Colleagues A, B, C, D: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who introduced you?¡± For a moment, someone asked again. ¡°Hey! Miss Min upstairs said, it was her prospective brother-inw who forced in. Her prospective brother-inw is Joan, the young boss of Joan Group. It seems that she still¡­¡± Hearing that someone connected her with Joan again, Suzi immediately interrupted everyone¡¯s discussion and said in a straightforward tone: ¡°I applied for the job through the Personnel Department.¡± ¡°So what did Rayna say you are a junior?¡± a harsh voice asked behind him. Chapter 346 Suzi turned his head and saw Linda who was pulling in by the waist. ¡°Linda.¡± Suzi shouted. ¡°Are you a junior?¡± Linda asked Suzi sharply, as aggressively as Suzi had robbed her man. After speaking, Linda looked at Suzi without blinking. It depends on how Suzi stepped down. The colleagues in the office also all looked at Suzi. If someone else is asked this way, that person will definitely be angry. The thin-skinned person must be asked to cry. However, Suzi¡¯s face was extremely in: ¡°Excuse me, whose mistress are you talking about?¡± Linda: ¡°¡­what do you mean!¡± ¡°If you ask me if I am your husband¡¯s junior, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know your husband, even if I really am your husband¡¯s junior, please go home and take care of your sc*mbag husband!¡± Linda: ¡°¡­¡± Her angry hair was standing up, and she didn¡¯t expect this rubbish to speak so aggressively. ¡°What are you talking about! I¡¯m not married yet!¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m not married, then I don¡¯t have a husband who seduce you! You are framing me!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Linda, just sat in his seat. I¡¯m not afraid of life and death, what else is she afraid of Linda? Isn¡¯t it just a job! Suzi had already thought about a problem, as long as she came to Nancheng, she would be unlucky. When he entered the Lin family at the age of twelve, he was treated like a beggar by the Lin family. Later, when he came out of the prison, he was beaten like a dog in the upper ss in Nancheng. Although he was hunted and killed everywhere in the six years he escaped, his work and life were rtively stable. Now he returned to Nancheng. As soon as he found a job, he happened to meet Walton¡¯s cousin, Rayna. This is destined for her to work here and will not be quiet. So Suzi does not n to do it here. Now that she has decided to resign, who is she afraid of? Linda was very embarrassed by the colorful face on Suzi¡¯s questioning. She arrogantly said: ¡°I am not asking you! In the cafeteria, everyone in thepany has seen it, it is Rayna who is asking you!¡± ¡°Since Rayna asked me, what are you doing here? Gossip? Can I say that you are not doing work during work hours, but are going to gossip here? It¡¯s really unlucky for thepany to hire a woman like you! ¡° Don¡¯t look at Suzi¡¯s few words, but everything she said can choke to death. Linda was choked by Suzi and could not speak for a long time. Colleagues can also see that although Suzi wears the soil, it is not a soft persimmon, and Suzi will not let anyone pinch her. The colleagues consciously turned off the fire for fear that the anger would provoke them. What¡¯s more, the young master in thepany is so blue-eyed about Suzi. Such a storm that was just about to erupt was gone. Linda, who was still arrogant just now, handed Suzi a stack of materials: ¡°Hey! You help me sort out these first drafts as soon as possible. You said that you didn¡¯te in through the back door. You can draw pictures and understandputers, so you should be able to read them. Understand my artwork. You have to remember, don¡¯t make a mistake. This is all architectural design, but if there is something wrong, you can¡¯t afford the responsibility! ¡° After speaking, he stepped on high heels and took a pile of things out of the design department. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 347 – 348 Chapter 347 ¨C 348 Read Chapter 347 ¨C 348 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 347 Suzi didn¡¯t speak any more, but picked up the materials Linda threw to her and carefully sorted them out. No one finds her fault, she is naturally willing to work here. The first day I came to thispany to work, it was so mixed. Suzi originally thought that Linda would make things difficult for her, so that she would have to sort out these materials during overtime work at night. However, what Suzi did not expect was that it was half past five. After work, Linda said to her: ¡°There is no habit of working overtime in thepany. Those data can be sorted out tomorrow. Don¡¯t make yourself a yellow-faced woman. Then you won¡¯t even be a junior. Get off work! ¡° Although Linda¡¯s words were ugly, Suzi didn¡¯t care about it anymore. Like other employees in thepany, she walked out of the design department with a bag. When she came to the front desk, she saw Galia waiting for her. ¡°Suzi.¡± Galia eximed excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s off work.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°How¡¯s your work done?¡± Galia asked. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Very good.¡± Suzi returned. The two punched the card, entered the elevator together, got off the elevator, and came out. Then Galia whispered to her: ¡°Tell you, the people on our floor today are talking about Rayna, you know, Rayna ran away Went out and didn¡¯te to work all afternoon. She has always been arrogant in thepany, and today is the first time she has been so t. I tell you, happy to happy, if she still works here in the future, you have to guard her. ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, thank you.¡± ¡°Hey, do you really know Walton¡¯s cousin¡­Joan?¡± Galia started gossiping again. ¡°What did your cousin say?¡± With such a gossip, Galia couldn¡¯t help asking her cousin in advance. ¡°How do you know that I asked my cousin, you can guess everything.¡± Galia smiled: ¡°However, my cousin didn¡¯t say anything, I just said, let me take care of you in thepany. If someone bullies you, let me tell him. Are you my cousin¡¯s girlfriend? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When they didn¡¯t know how to answer, Suzi and Galia parked a car in front of them. Galia immediately shouted in surprise, ¡°Ah, my brother. I really mean Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here.¡± At this time, Christopher poked his head out of the car: ¡°Galia, take the bus back by yourself!¡± Suzi also slightly pursed his lips to say goodbye to Galia, ¡°See you tomorrow, Galia.¡± After he finished speaking, he opened the door and got into the car. Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Watching Suzi get in his cousin¡¯s car and leave, Galia muttered to herself behind her, ¡°It¡¯s really my brother¡¯s girlfriend, then I should take care of you more in the future.¡± Here, Christopher¡¯s car has already drove out very happily. The man next to Suzi was closing his eyes to rest his mind. Suzi wanted to ask him nothing. After a few minutes, she asked Christopher, ¡°Assistant Yan, the only one? The kindergarten children usually leave the kindergarten at half past four.¡± ¡°Pick you up first, now I will pick up the only one.¡± The man next to him said abruptly. Suzi was startled and looked at the man in a blink of an eye, the man looked casual. Suzi bit his lip and didn¡¯t speak any more. ¡°How was your work on the first day?¡± Arron asked casually. ¡°Very good.¡± For her, having a job and being able to support herself is the best. ¡°There was nothing happening?¡± Arron asked again. Suzi did not answer. The man next to her has hands and eyes open to the sky, regardless of her first day at work in the After a few seconds, she said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything?¡± ¡°I want you to tell me by yourself, what¡¯s wrong with Lenny?¡± the man said tepidly. Chapter 348 Suzi said lightly, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Even Christopher, who was driving in front, couldn¡¯t help but look back at Suzi. Madam is so cool. In this city, the wife was the first to speak to the Fourth Master like this, and besides the wife, there was no second one. After a while, Arron raised his eyebrows: ¡°I don¡¯t work in yourpany, how would I know? You still have to tell me.¡± It¡¯s rare to have such a good patience to look at the twisted little woman in front of her against her. However, she does have a good idea. She was already jammed in the cafeteria, and she was able to eat her own food without any change. It really deserves to be Shen¡¯s only mother. At this moment, Arron also suddenly understood that Lilly¡¯s cunning, quick-witted and wicked little character not only inherited his dad¡¯s temperament, but also inherited the temperament of her mother- inw. Suzi nced at Christopher, and said in a very light tone: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have Assistant Yan¡¯s cousin looking at me in thepany? You know what happened in thepany, so why bother to ask me again? What?¡± ¡°Mrs. Wrong!¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as Suzi¡¯s words fell, Christopher who drove in front of him immediately said aggrieved: ¡°I just asked my cousin to take care of his wife, and my cousin also asked me some gossip questions. For example, whose girlfriend is the wife, she didn¡¯t tell me about her.¡± Christopher was really wronged. Regarding Lenny, Lenny himself told him that uncle Kraig who was in Kyoto, and then Kraig told Arron. What¡¯s the matter with him as an assistant. Suzi immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ma¡¯am!¡± Suzi looked at Arron again: ¡°I don¡¯t know that Lenny. He insists on inviting me to dinner, just like Joan approached me before. What can I do? All I can do is ignore him.¡± Arron¡¯s expression eased a lot. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me do this job, I won¡¯t go tomorrow.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was a little sad. ¡°I have no right to restrict your freedom of work.¡± The man snarled. ¡°What?¡± Suzi asked in an unbelievable tone. Arron said angrily: ¡°I said the clothes you wear today are too ugly!¡± This was originally what Lenny told his younger uncle Kraig, and Lenny said to Kraig like this: ¡°Uncle, the girl has only the same shorings. Her clothes are a bit old-fashioned, but the more This old- fashioned, purer.¡± Then, Kraig told Arron the original words. In fact, when Arron went out in the morning, he found that Suzi¡¯s clothes were a little dirty. Originally, he wanted to remind Suzi to change her dress, but when he thought that Suzi was wearing it and went to work at thepany, Arron was stopping. He thought, she naturally wears the soil as she goes to work in thepany. However, Arron didn¡¯t expect that her clothes would be like this, and she could choke to death when she spoke, and she could still attract the opposite s3x. Suzi was a bit confused by Arron¡¯s head and feet. The second monk was confused. She swallowed her throat and opened her mouth for a long time before asking: ¡°What are you¡­what are you trying to say?¡± Arron said again: ¡°Go pick the only one.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Really defeated by him. In front of him, she has always had no right to speak. Anyway, he didn¡¯t let her go to work tomorrow. The two of them didn¡¯t talk anymore. When the car drove to Shen¡¯s only kindergarten, there were still some children in the kindergarten. Mom and Dad have note to pick them up yet. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 349 – 350 Chapter 349 ¨C 350 Read Chapter 349 ¨C 350 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 349 Suzi got out of the car, and went to the park to pick up Lilly alone, and saw Lilly saying to a girl who was about the same height: ¡°Susan, goodbye.¡± The little girl named Susan is being led out by her mother. Seeing Suziing in, Lilly immediately ran towards Suzi and ran towards Suzi, ¡°Susan, look, my mother is also here to pick me up.¡± Shen Zai took three steps and took two steps and ran in front of Suzi, just side by side with Susan and N?velDrama.Org owns this. Susan¡¯s mother. Suzi politely greeted Susan and her mother: ¡°Hello.¡± Susan also looked up at Suzi, and her grandma said, ¡°Hello Auntie, Shen and I are the only good friends.¡± As soon as the little girl¡¯s voice fell, she was abruptly torn away by her mother. While going out, the mother scolded her daughter: ¡°You are not allowed to make friends with such people in the future. Her mother looks like a small county town outside the city. Here, the Tub is so ugly!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, Suzi led Lilly, and said warmly: ¡°Lilly, let¡¯s go home baby.¡± The only boring voice said: ¡°Mom, you are actually very beautiful. You are more beautiful than the mothers of all the children in our ss. Mom, do you have no money to buy beautiful clothes?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± How can she tell her daughter? Lilly has never understood her mother¡¯s difficulties. She sweetly said to Suzi: ¡°Mom, I have a way to make you more beautiful than Susan¡¯s mother.¡± Suzi was curious: ¡°Tell mom, what can you do?¡± ¡°Confidentiality!¡± the little girl said mysteriously. Suzi smiled helplessly. There is really no way to take the little girl. She took her daughter to Arron¡¯s car. Christopher had already opened the door. The first thing Shen said to Arron when he got in the car: ¡°fcuky daddy! If you want me not to call you yucky dad, Lilly have to promise me everything!¡± Suzi: ¡°The only one!¡± Arron looked at the girl and said, ¡°Say!¡± ¡°Buy arge pile of beautiful clothes for my mother, and let my mother wear beautiful clothes!¡± Lilly said with a small mouth. Suzi: ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything to the only one.¡± Arron didn¡¯t want Suzi. He only hugged Lilly and asked her: ¡°You also think your mother¡¯s clothes are ugly, don¡¯t you?¡± Lilly nodded. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Shen Weiyi: ¡°Then when will you buy beautiful clothes for my mother?¡± Arron smiled: ¡°See if you will finish your meal today. If you behave well, I will buy it.¡± ¡°Okay! Pull the hook!¡± The little girl also pulled the hook with Arron pretentiously. Suzi next to him looked dazed. Along the way, she watched the various interactions between Arron and Lilly¡¯s father and daughter, but she couldn¡¯t even put her mouth in it. Half an hourter, the car drove downstairs in themunity. As soon as Suzi got out of the car, he saw two women in uniforms approaching her. When they came to Suzi, the two women respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Fu, all the fashions you bought for your wife have been delivered.¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 350 In fact, when Suzi went out in the morning, Arron noticed that Suzi¡¯s clothes were a bit old-fashioned. After the meeting at noon, he called the fashion department and bought the clothes for these two cars, just the waiter who came over. There are as many as four. Suzi was dumbfounded watching them move up the fashions one after another. Shen was the only excited chatter, like a little sparrow, looking at these beautiful clothes of his mother. When I was in Quxian before, my mother had never had such beautiful clothes before. Now my mother has so many such beautiful clothes, look. In the future, the kindergarten children will still talk about the old fashioned mothers wear. The waiter who delivered the clothes left, and Suzi looked at the filled cloakroom, not knowing what it was like. Joy? Now Arron has changed her treatment more than when she first brought her from Quxian County, probably because of the only reason. Mothers are expensive by daughters! It stands to reason that Suzi should feel fortunate and warm. However, now she and the only one is enjoying Arron¡¯s care, can Sanford? Sanford, where is it? After this dinner, Suzi watched Arron and the only one ying outside the toy room as usual. She didn¡¯t know that Arron went home on time every day or not on time. Ever since she and the only one moved in, Suzi discovered that Arron seldom went out at night. He came back for dinner almost every night. After dinner, it was time to interact with Lilly. At first, Shen didn¡¯t ept Arron very much. Now Arron and Lilly only y games, Lilly only loves to y. Suzi can see that the only thing that is now more and more like Arron. The men¡¯s cold-blooded appearance that strangers don¡¯t enter is not good at all with his daughter. In Shen Only, the man became very patient. Suzi, who was standing outside, also had a sense of intoxication. Just ask, in this world, who doesn¡¯t want to have a Hehemeimei family of three, and who doesn¡¯t want their children to have aplete family? Suzi also hopes. ¡°Dad stinky viin, I won¡¯t pretend this. If you can help me install it, I don¡¯t need to call you stinky viin.¡± A toy Lilly has been installed several times, but she failed to assemble it once, she was very He wanted to give up, but Arron was watching right there, so Lilly simply shamed. She doesn¡¯t pretend to herself, she asks her father to pretend to her. At this time, Arron suddenly changed his face: ¡°I won¡¯t help you install toys!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lilly coquettishly: ¡°I have a bargain. If you pretend for me, I won¡¯t call you badass dad in the future.¡± ¡°Three hours ago, when you were outside the kindergarten, you told me that as long as I buy clothes for your mother, you won¡¯t call me a badass. Now, are you going to break your promise?¡± Arron looked at Lilly seriously , Asked. Lilly rolled his eyes and said violently, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡± ¡°Why not count!¡± Arron was puzzled. ¡°What I said was that if you promised me to buy clothes for my mother, you promised me to buy clothes for my mother. But when we came back to the door of the house, you already bought the clothes for my mother, which means you are not You promised me that you had already thought about buying clothes for my mother! That doesn¡¯t count!¡± Lilly was usible, in an upromising tone. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± It is true that he is his own daughter. This unreasonable character is exactly the same as that of his father. Standing outside, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 351 – 352 Chapter 351 ¨C 352 Read Chapter 351 ¨C 352 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 351 At the same time, there was a glimmer of gloat in my heart. What is this called? Does one thing drop one thing? ¡°Yes!¡± Arron in the toy room suddenly said two words. Lilly asked happily: ¡°Are you willing to help me assemble it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Arron said tly. Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You can continue to call me badass dad, I won¡¯t help you assemble toys.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was very t, but with an irrefutable firmness. At this time, Lilly seemed to be anxious and frustrated. She pouted her mouth and said a little discouraged: ¡°I don¡¯t want to assemble anymore, I don¡¯t want to y anymore! This is always okay! Humph!¡± Four or five-year-old children, when doing something, are always not focused enough, and not persistent enough. After all, the child is too young. When he was in Quxian, Lilly often gave up halfway. But at that time, Uncle Sanford had always been guarding her. Whenever she was the only thing she couldn¡¯t do and acted like a baby to Sanford, Sanford would coax Lilly: ¡°Okay, our only one is still small, and the only thing that can¡¯t be done. Of course, it was my uncle who came to help finish the matter. Who made our Shen the only one, the only little princess in our family. Uncle just wants to spoil you. ¡°Sanford gave Lilly enough love and warmth, but he never wanted to be harsh. Therefore, Lilly used her act of acting like a baby with Uncle Sanford on Arron. She thought it would work. But never thought, Arron sullen his face and said coldly: ¡°No! You must assemble this toy today, when will the assembly be sessful, and when will you go to bed!¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t! I want to find my mother!¡± ¡°Your request is invalid!¡± Lilly: ¡°Smelly bad guy!¡± ¡°Well, you can yell! But the toys must be assembled!¡± Arron sullen his face without giving way. Suzi outside the door was suddenly moved. She knew that this was the true father of mercy and strictness. He would love his children, but he would never arrogantly indulge his children. When Lilly saw that her usual act of acting like a baby didn¡¯t work with the badass dad, she softened: ¡°It¡¯s really hard, I won¡¯t pretend¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult, but every time you install a step, I can give you a little hint.¡± Arron said: ¡°But you must install this toy yourself today, otherwise, I won¡¯t let you sleep!¡± These remarks were very severe, so severe that Shen only dared not refute it. She nodded with tears in her eyes, ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± After speaking, pretend to be a toy. Because there was no way back, Shen Zhiyi thought about it seriously. She found that she had a small sense of aplishment every time she installed the right step. Under the prompt of the badass dad, she actually assembled a robot in less than ten minutes. Up. Holding the robot that she pretended to be in her hand, Shen only jumped into the circle happily. She also forgot to call the stinky viin. She only jumped for joy: ¡°Dad, dad, look, this is the only one who pretends, and the only one who can pretend to be. Robot, oh oh oh.¡± Suzi outside: ¡°¡­¡± This is how fathers educate their children, which ispletely different from mothers. Chapter 352 Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suzi just watched her daughter intoxicated so unconsciously,pleting the work step by step. The child has a sense of aplishment, which is particrly inspiring. Encourage Suzi. Also inspired Lilly. When the little girl finallypleted the first robot through her own efforts and perseverance in oveing difficulties, she became very interested and had to install a second robot. Arron raised her eyebrows and gave Lilly a vination: ¡°This, but it¡¯s a bit harder than the one you just installed.¡± Arron did not hope that Lilly could pretend to seed. After all, I¡¯m still a child, and I have to go from simple toplex, step by step. However, Lilly is a child with fighting spirit. She also raised her eyebrows and looked at her father: ¡°Humph! Dad badass, you really underestimated me, Lilly, let¡¯s make a bet, I can also install it. .¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Arron sneered disdainfully. At this moment, a man in his thirties, who had killed and killed his entire life, suddenly became innocent, and he was arguing with his daughter like a child. Even Arron didn¡¯t realize how harmless he was at this moment. Outdoor Suzi also wants to know, can his daughter install more difficult robots by analogy? Suzi also squeezed a sweat for her daughter. This robot is indeed more difficult than the one just now. If Lilly, who was half an hour ago, might have to give up again, but now, Arron has unearthed the potential of Lilly, and she repeated it several times. , Do not admit defeat. Don¡¯t let Dad prompt. When it was the fourth time to pretend, she knew nothing about it, and she was able to draw inferences about it. Lilly found that this robot can also be transformed, it can be installed this way, it can also be installed that way, as long as it changes a little, it will be another style. Wow! This discovery made Shen Only Children¡¯s Shoes jump up with excitement. She leaped and yelled ignorantly, yelling: ¡°Smelly dad, you lose, D*mn bad dad, you lose, hahaha, I won! I won!¡± After the jump, Lilly swooped into Arron¡¯s arms again, raised his soft hand, pinched Arron¡¯s nose, and twisted it left and right like a switch. ¡°Bad badass dad, you lost!¡± The little girl twisted her father¡¯s nose, looking up at Arron, she was absolutely! Outdoor Suzi was stunned. She subconsciously shouted: ¡°The only one¡­¡± When Lilly turned her head, she saw her mother outside. She still pinched Arron¡¯s nose and unted happily: ¡°Mom, I won. I¡¯m an inventor. I didn¡¯t ask my father to remind me. I just installed it myself. Yes, I have installed several looks! Humph!¡± When Lilly turned his head, Suzi also saw Arron¡¯s face. At this moment, the man¡¯s face of Leng Junyi, which was cut like a sword and axe, was twisted by Shen Zhongzhu, a little deformed, like a pig with a long nose. Suzi couldn¡¯t hold back a single one: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Afterughing, she regretted it. I was afraid that Arron would break her neck. But when he saw Arron lift Lilly up, looking at Lilly with a very loving look, he said affectionately: ¡°Awesome! Worthy of being my seed of Arron!¡± Not only is the man not angry at all, he is also very proud. Maybe, this is one thing dropping one thing, right? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 353 – 354 Chapter 353 ¨C 354 Read Chapter 353 ¨C 354 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 353 He conquered the entire family, conquered this city, and became the king of thisnd. However, he is a daughter ve. People are so wonderful, Suzi can¡¯t bear to disturb the father and daughter, because the only one has never been so happy. It was not until nearly half past nine, and the only one who was really tired from ying, did Suzi take her to wash up and put on her. Pikachu¡¯s cute pajamas, sleeping on his little princess bed, Lilly still muttered: ¡°Mom, I want Dad¡­ the bad guys to tell me stories.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Before she refused, Arron came over behind him. The stories told by men are not the same as those told by Suzi. When Suzi told stories to Lilly, he was blindly gentle. The stories that Arron told her daughters were rigid, tender, difficult, suffering, and fighting. He was vivid and vivid, and Shen only listened very deeply. It was not until he got better that he slowly sang a luby. , Slowly coax the only one to sleep. Seeing Arron¡¯s effort to coax the child so much, Suzi fell silent. She simply went to the bathroom to wash herself. After all, people who have jobs now have to go to bed early and get up early every day, and make sure that you get enough sleep before you can get into work better. When he came to the bathroom, Suzi was taken aback again. The bathroom used to be empty, but now it¡¯s only a day away, and it is filled with cosmetics, skin care products, facial masks, and it is the world¡¯s top brand without any additives and synthetic fragrances. Suzi has heard of these skin care products. They are all kinds of low-luxury products that do not carry goods on live broadcast, do not rely on sales, but only rely on quality to maintain the brand by a niche. Ji Yunting once also rewarded her with a three-piece skin care product set when she was in Quxian County. It was just a simple three-piece suit, but it cost almost tens of thousands of dors. At that time, Ji Yunting rewarded Suzi for saving the batch of projects. Suzi thought it was a slightly better brand. She originally wanted to get some cheap facial oil in the best shopping mall in Quxian County. It turned out that the three-piece set of basic skin care products was worth tens of thousands of dors. That time, Suzi was not willing to use that set of skin care products, but exchanged it for more than 10,000 yuan. Now, Suzi is looking at the washstand, there are more than three sets of dazzling arrays? Thirty pieces are avable. And they are all more advanced than the basic ones. There are also seven-piece and eight-piece makeup sets that are more advanced. How much does it cost? She froze for a while and started to wash. After washing, she used the whole set of skin care procedures. The good things are different. The so-called price is what you pay for. After using these skin care products, Suzi only felt that his face was moisturized and not greasy, and the feeling offort overflowed from his heart. Looking at myself in the mirror, my skin looks much more beautiful. However, she saw Arron in the mirror. Suzi¡¯s face turned red, and she turned around and said in a weak voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank me for what?¡± The man said. ¡°Clothes, and¡­ these skin care products.¡± Suzi hesitated slightly. In fact, she wanted to ask at this moment, where is Sanford? She is very worried about Sanford. That is her brother. But she didn¡¯t say it after all. She wanted to stop asking about the whereabouts of her brother, she brushed Arron¡¯s inverse scales again. She still couldn¡¯t guess his heart. Looking at him with such a red face, I don¡¯t know what to say. The man didn¡¯t say anything, only one of them picked her up and went into the bedroom. Chapter 354 Next day The weather is fine, and the sun shines in through the gaps in the curtains early. Suzi woke up from his dream, the man next to him was no longer there, he was always a punctual man. However, she was so tired that she would bezy in the early morning the next day. This night was particrly exhausting. The result of the harmony with each other is that when she walks, her legs are a little unfavorable, fluttering and swaying, especially when she first walks those two steps, she even has to hold on to the wall. Coming out of the bathroom, Arron saw something wrong with her, and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suzi¡¯s face was slightly red. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Suddenly he pursed his mouth and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not because of you! I don¡¯t know what good things I have done!¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi has been annoyed, and he has also discovered that there is something wrong with him. How can this be alienated from him, separated from him, and hated against him? This is clearly a kind of sweetness that wants to refuse and wee, like a conversation between a newly married couple. Her face turned red. He simply ignored him, but swayed to the restaurant while holding on to the wall. There was nothing to say to each other during the meal. Until Suzi went to the cloakroom to change clothes, Arron and Lilly and his daughter stood outside at the same time. ¡°Mom, you want to dress more beautifully.¡± Shen Only said in an adult-like tone. Suzi looked at her daughter: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you dress beautifully, I will have face in kindergarten.¡± Suzi thought that when she picked up her daughterst night, because she was wearing too ordinary clothes, she made her ssmate¡¯s motherugh at herself like that, and made the only one lose face. Suzi thought for a while, then wandered back and forth in the cloakroom. There were too many clothes, and she was a little dazzled. Later, she still found an off-white polka dot shirt. The stand-up cor style, where the ribbon on the front can be tied into a bow, is slightly slim, and there are a little wrinkles on the chest. This shows the yfulness of the dots, and at the same time, it does not lose the charm of a woman. On the outside of the shirt, Suzi matched a ck slim suit. After matching the upper body, Suzi chose a dark pencil trousers for the lower body. Wearing this pencil trousers on Suzi¡¯s body, it immediately showed that Suzi¡¯s long legs have a sense of anti-sky length. Wear a pair of fish-mouth high heels under your feet. God! The five-year-old daughter, Lilly, was stunned. Standing at the door, Arron and his daughter had the same nk expressions. Arron always knew that Suzi was beautiful, that kind of indifferent, indifferent, and indecent beauty, but he didn¡¯t expect that after wearing this outfit, she was not only beautiful and calm, but she also had a little more yfulness. But without losing thepetence of professional women. This is simply an urban bone spirit. The eyes are so beautiful. Moreover, Arron suddenly felt that if he brought such a Suzi by his side, people might think that he was abducting a minor girl. One thing Arron didn¡¯t understand was why Suzi hadn¡¯t been for six years, but her face didn¡¯t grow old at all? Still as pure as an eighteen-year-old girl? Those eyes were like a little deer who didn¡¯t know the world. Arron thought that Suzi had just gone to work yesterday, and Lenny praised Suzi so much as soon as he saw Suzi. Yesterday, Suzi was so conservative. ¡°Changed!¡± Arron said nonchntly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That body looked good yesterday!¡± Arron said again. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 355 – 356 Chapter 355 ¨C 356 Read Chapter 355 ¨C 356 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 355 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She seriously suspects that there are major problems with Arron¡¯s aesthetics. However, she changed her clothes anyway. Because she didn¡¯t want to blink too much. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Lilly resisted loudly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good!¡± ¡°Objection is invalid!¡± Arron stared at Lilly, ¡°I agree with your mother to wear this suit, and your mother herself agrees with her to wear this suit. The minority obeys the majority, so the objection is invalid!¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She pouted her mouth and gave Arron a very unhappy look: ¡°Installing a robot tonight will defeat you! Humph!¡± Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Arron nced at Suzi, and Suzi immediately fell silent. A family of three didn¡¯t talk to anyone until Christopher drove to pick them up. As soon as the family of three got in the car, Christopher saw some clues when they drove. Christopher found that although the family of three did not speak to each other, the atmosphere in the carriage was warm. Christopher was caught off guard by being stuffed with dog food. He boldly asked: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday I defeated my father!¡± Lilly unted to Christopher excitedly. Christopher: ¡°Oh¡­ Yeah, little princess, tell Uncle Christopher, how did you beat your father?¡± ¡°I delved into the instation steps of the robot myself. I installed it faster than the badass dad, and I installed more styles than the badass dad, so I defeated the badass dad!¡± The little girl was very excited. She couldn¡¯t sleep with excitementst night. Although the badass dad put her to sleep at first, she woke up again as soon as the badass dad left. She really wanted to be with the badass dad. In fact, Lilly no longer wanted to say the words¡¯badass¡¯. Up. However, she just couldn¡¯t change her mouth for a while. Moreover, for the sake of his mother and uncle, Lilly didn¡¯t want to be so fond of his father so soon. Christopher coaxed Shen Weiyi and said: ¡°Oh, little princess, your father is not something ordinary people can defeat. In this world, there are probably only two people who can defeat your father. One is your mother. There is another, you little princess! Little princess, you have defeated your dad, so tell me, how do you want to punish your dad? ¡° Christopher was originally a joke. He thought, no matter what, the little princess couldn¡¯t punish her father. As a result, Lilly immediately said more excitedly: ¡°Hehe, I almost pulled my dad¡¯s nostrils into pig nostrils yesterday¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± The eyeballs almost didn¡¯t fall off. ¡°That¡­¡± Christopher suffocated hisugh, he now has a great impulse, he wants to change his job as a reporter. He has absolutely exclusive first-hand information. Regarding the richest man in Nancheng, Nancheng¡¯s veneer Shura, who kills people without blinking, Arron, the president of the Fu Group, was pulled into the exclusive information of pig nostrils. Aow buy Karma! It¡¯s so explosive! ¡°That¡­¡± Christopher calmed down his excitement and asked again: ¡°Little princess, your record is outstanding, what did you dost night?¡± Maybe, I can dig a little bit more fiercely. Although Christopher felt that this was basically impossible. However, what Christopher didn¡¯t expect was that, without stopping for a minute, Lilly exploded even more fierce news to reporter Yan: ¡°I saw my father hug my motherst night.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Christopher, who was driving, almost didn¡¯t choke to death with a mouthful of dog food. Chapter 356 The child speaks unscrupulously. But Suzi¡¯s face turned red like a soldering iron, and she looked at Arron for help. Arron ordered: ¡°Stop!¡± Christopher¡¯s hands trembled: ¡°Four Lord¡­¡± I¡­ haven¡¯t be a reporter yet, haven¡¯t I broken the news yet, don¡¯t you think I will rectify the Fa on the spot, right? Besides, even if the Fa-rectification is on the spot, it should be the little princess first, right? The prince breaks thew andmits the same crime with themon people. Christopher asked his wife for help with a bitter face. Thedy¡¯s face was cold and soft, Christopher always knew. Sure enough, Suzi, who was still blushing, said to Christopher: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Assistant Yan, the only kindergarten is here, you can park here, and there are tens of meters left and I will lead the one alone.¡± Christopher wiped the sweat from his forehead like an amnesty: ¡°Thank you Madam for not killing.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She smiled and got out of the car. I didn¡¯t walk a few steps ahead and met Susan and Susan¡¯s mother who was the only one to y with yesterday. The little girl wore a princess dress with a great air. However,pared with Shen Only, Susan was still beaten by Shen Only. The only thing I am wearing today is a high-quality custom-made pink fit small windbreaker. The head is tied to the side of the ball, so I don¡¯t want it. In fact, Lilly was born to be a fart. ¡°Susan, you are so beautiful today, and I like to y with you.¡± Lilly took Susan¡¯s hand and praised Susan without hesitation. Susan also looked at Lilly enviously, ¡°The only one, you are more beautiful than me, where did you buy your little windbreaker? I asked my mother to buy one for me too. I want to wear it exactly like you.¡± When the two children were standing together, Shen Only was clearly superior to Susan. However, these are all distinguished from the adult¡¯s eyes, and the two children do not distinguish between these. They admire each other. However, the two mothers are not as harmonious as the two little girls. Susan¡¯s mother was jeweled and tall, she looked at Suzi very snobly: ¡°Shen¡¯s only mother, have you Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Does your family live near here?¡± Susan¡¯s mother asked again. Suzi shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t live near here, did youe by bus? I guess so, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t take the children so far. The bus stop here is not close to the kindergarten.¡± Susan¡¯s Mother spoke to Suzi with a sense of superiority and a sharp tone. Obviously, she is looking down on Suzi. Suzi didn¡¯t speak or look at Susan¡¯s mother. She was born to talk seldom and talks seldom to anyone. What¡¯s more, she is the only kindergarten she is shrinking in. She doesn¡¯t want to affect the environment of her daughter¡¯s kindergarten, and she doesn¡¯t bother to get in touch with people she doesn¡¯t know. Although the parent group in the kindergarten is also a small group, it¡¯s not a big deal if you don¡¯t talk to each other if you don¡¯t agree. The more Suzi ignores Susan¡¯s mother, Susan¡¯s mother gets more and more energetic. She steps on high heels and walks two steps to keep up with Suzi: ¡°You are a mother, you are really vain, just because I was yesterday. Speaking of you, you will dress your girl like this today. The dress of your girl today must be spent all of your family to continue, right? You poor people, it¡¯s terrible to be vain. I really can¡¯t let my daughter y with children from a family like yours in the future¡­ Poor is poor! Just be poor! Why are you stillpeting with others? Comparing again, your daughter is also a nouveau riche! No, I will tell the principal of the kindergarten today that you have to drop out of school! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 357 – 358 Chapter 357 ¨C 358 Read Chapter 357 ¨C 358 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 357 Not qualified is not qualified! Think it¡¯s high society to wear a luxury outfit for your child? It¡¯s ridiculous! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She could see it. The woman saidst night that the soil she wore was just her own superiority, but today, she can¡¯t stand it when she sees the only thing that is more beautiful than her daughter. Envy broke out! Suzi was about to speak back, but suddenly there was an arm around her on his shoulders. Suzi turned his head and saw Arron. While the man hugged Suzi, the off-road vehicle worth tens of millions ran side by side slowly. ¡°Do you know?¡± Arron asked Suzi coldly. Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi said incoherently: ¡°You¡­didn¡¯t you go to thepany, why are you still here?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was as cold as a murderous sword, leaving no room for Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t let the only onee to this kindergarten. Look at who is this! The quality is so bad! I¡¯m illiterate! I immediately notify the principal to remove such people from the kindergarten!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± She is not a fool, this person, this car is definitely not good. Her frightened legs became weak and her face was extremely pale. Her knees were worthy of her knees and she knelt down and begged Arron: ¡°Sir, sir, it¡¯s my fault that I have no eyes, sir, can you give me a chance, my child can be here? It¡¯s really not easy to go to kindergarten. We dragged down a lot of rtionships. I¡­will never dare to go anymore, please¡­¡± Arron snorted coldly. Susan¡¯s mother looked at Suzi again: ¡°Thisdy, I have no eyes, I don¡¯t know that you are actually a real nobleman. You are just low-key, unlike me, which is actually a real bun. I beg you to look at my daughter and your daughter. For the sake of a good friend, go around me this time, I will never dare to do it again, oooooo¡­¡± Susan¡¯s mother was crying very poorly. Suzi tugged Arron¡¯s arms: ¡°Forget it, the child is not guilty, Susan has a good rtionship with the only one.¡± Susan¡¯s mother also nodded desperately at Arron. Arron said coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s not take this as an example!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, thank you.¡± Susan¡¯s mother nodded like garlic. ¡°Go!¡± Susan¡¯s mother stumbled away. Arron looked at Suzi again: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you showing no resistance next time. The only thing I don¡¯t want to see is that she has such a mother.¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to cause trouble? Do you cause less trouble?¡± Arron asked. Suzi choked with anger. After a few seconds, she sneered and asked, ¡°Then next time I see Lanita provoke me, should I also beat her on the spot?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you still want to bypass her?¡± Arron asked. Women are really stupid! Guarding the husband of the richest man in Nancheng, guarding the husband who is called the Living Hades, she was bullied when she went out! ¡°Got it.¡± Suzi smiled relievedly. Arron was right. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble and stopped looking for her? This is often not the case. The better she is to bully, the more people bully her. Susan¡¯s mother was just an episode. From this day on, Susan¡¯s mother never asked Suzi to trouble again, but as soon as Suzi entered thepany that day, she met Rayna again. To be precise, it should be Rayna who waited for Suzi at the door of thepany. ¡°You stop for me!¡± Raynamanded domineeringly when he saw Suzi. Chapter 358 Suzi didn¡¯t look at Rayna, but went straight to the lobby and the elevator door. It¡¯s not that Arron told her that she should not tolerate everything, so she fought back in a high-profile manner. Suzi is not apetitive person, let alone in thepany, herzy Li Rayna depends on the family rtionship. Come in, a okay, no-brain woman who is idle all day. Suzi pressed down two elevators at the same time. As soon as one of the elevators opened, Rayna chased him up: ¡°Suzi! Who do you think you are? Yesterday, you were better off by Mr. Jun¡¯s eyes? In fact, you are even a woman who was kept under her belt. Not as good!¡± As soon as Rayna finished speaking, Suzi entered the elevator. Rayna immediately followed. Suzi snorted contemptuously, and immediately got out of the elevator, and then quickly transferred to another elevator. When Rayna reacted, Suzi had already closed the elevator door. ¡°Watch! You fooled me!¡± Rayna rushed to catch up, identally getting his high heels stuck in the elevator. ¡°Oh!¡± I didn¡¯t say my feet, and my skirt was torn apart. Suddenly, the ces that shouldn¡¯t be exposed were also exposed. That is called an ugly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Fortunately, this time has not yet reached the peak of work in thest few minutes. Few people saw Rayna. Even if there were so few people who saw it, people still did not dare to see Rayna because of Rayna¡¯s usual domineering and domineering work. The ugly attitude of fullness. However, Rayna herself became angry from embarrassment. She took the next elevator to go upstairs, first returned to her seat, took out a spare suit from the drawer and put it on, then limped angrily to the shrunk design department of Suzi. At this moment, Suzi is waiting for Linda to arrange today¡¯s work for her. The design director assigns Suzi to Linda and asks Linda to take Suzi for a week. But Linda didn¡¯t really sincerely want to take Suzi. She nned to let Suzi do the thankless proofreading that she pushed to Suzi every day. But Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. For Suzi, proofreading is very good, because she can see various design patterns of Linda in the past, and she can absorb some design nutrients from these patterns, and then make up for her own shorings. Suzi took a pile of design drafts that needed proofreading to his seat, and Rayna came excitedly before sitting down. ¡°Dead b!tch! You killed my foot!¡± Rayna came to Suzi, raised his hand and patted the table. She wanted to fight Suzi. But in public, she can¡¯t do too much. ¡°You are so ugly!¡± Suzi said in three short words. ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Rayna thought he had heard it wrong. ¡°You are noisier than you know, and you have bad breath.¡± Suzi¡¯s words were brief. But extremely lethal. ¡°You¡­¡± Rayna felt that her liver was irritated by Suzi, and she was aching faintly. She pointed at Suzi with trembling fingers, ¡°Do you think Mr. Jun will protect you from now on?¡± ¡° Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Rayna: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? He was protecting me yesterday.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Including others in the design department office, they were all startled by what Suzi said. Although this woman is a neer, although she looks dull, she has a poisonous mouth. Some people sneered with Suzi behind their backs: Wasn¡¯t it because you were guarded by Mr. Jun yesterday? Are you screaming? The tail is up to the sky? I really don¡¯t know how high the sky is. I don¡¯t know how deep the water is here! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 359 – 360 Chapter 359 ¨C 360 Read Chapter 359 ¨C 360 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 359 ¡°You¡­you wait for me!¡± Rayna was out of breath by Suzi for a long time, and her lips turned purple. She stroked her chest to calm her anger as much as possible, turned and limped and left the design department. ¡°You can!¡± Linda sneered and said sarcastically behind Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She just pretended not to hear. Because during the proofreading process, she discovered some Linda design problems. Linda¡¯s design style is very gorgeous. At first nce, it is particrly eye-catching and makes people feelfortable, but architectural design is different from fashion design. If the architectural design only considers gorgeousness and not firmness, it is a big hidden danger. A senior designer like Linda, don¡¯t you understand? Suzi looked up at Linda. Linda is running against Suzi with a few colleagues: ¡°Neer, do you really think that you were able to reach the sky once you were protected by Mr. Jun yesterday? Mr. Jun rarely appeared in the Do note once a week or even a month. Even if he wille to thepany again today, I bet Mr. Jun doesn¡¯t know you anymore, believe it or not? Do you know why Master Jun guarded you yesterday? ¡° Suzi originally wanted to give Linda some deficiencies in her design, but now she doesn¡¯t want to point it out. She just looked up at Linda: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he has a lot of delicacies and delicacies, he wants to eat bitter vegetables for a different taste. I watched too much with beautiful women, aesthetically tired, and suddenly saw an old woman in the countryside, suddenly felt fresh, which means one thing. ¡° ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± The office was full ofughter. Linda looked at Suzi with a grin: ¡°Just kidding, just kidding, under normal circumstances, the new staff, we all make a joke like this, Suzi, don¡¯t you mind?¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re starting to work, Suzi, you proofread as soon as possible,¡± Linda said. ¡°Yeah.¡± When Suzi was about to sit down and continue to look at Linda¡¯s design work, someone behind her called her: ¡°Suzi,e to the personnel department.¡± Suzi felt a little bit in his heart, shouldn¡¯t the personnel department let her go because of Rayna¡¯s Get out! Get out! Suzi got up and followed the man to the personnel department. It¡¯s not a big deal either, mainly because she just came yesterday, and the Human Resources Department hasn¡¯t had time to tell her some employee rules and the like. New employees always have a small meeting. This small meeting was lengthy and not substantive, and it ran for an hour as soon as it opened. But Suzi has always listened carefully. At the end of the meeting, Suzi returned to the office of the design department. As soon as she walked in, she felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. Several colleagues took a peek at her, but quickly avoided. What happened? Suzi was taken aback. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But she also knew that she was a neer, and yesterday she was offended by Mr. Jun¡¯s different eyes. Even if something happened to the design department, no one would tell her. Suzi can only pay more attention to himself. With this attention, she found that her chair was not right. The chair in her position looks exactly the same as her original chair from the outside, but this chair is a little bit backward. Suzi is engaged in architecture, and she can see the difference between the two chairs at a nce. This is definitely not her original chair, there must be a problem with this chair! Chapter 360 Suzi nced at Linda inadvertently, then picked up a pile of proofreading materials and came to Linda¡¯s desk, and said honestly: ¡°Linda, these are proofread by me. Here are you.¡± Linda took the information nkly and looked at Suzi. Suzi continued to speak honestly: ¡°Linda, I¡¯m going to eat first, and I will review it after I have eaten. I take advantage of the fact that there are few people eating now, so I will go to the cafeteria first, so that people in the cafeteria won¡¯t be watching me again.¡± Linda sneered: ¡°Yo, Suzi, you have learned how to master it.¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°You have to learn to adapt when you are in the workce. I¡¯m going to eat.¡± After finishing speaking, before Linda said anything, Suzi turned and left the design department. Behind him, a group of people in the design department mumbled immediately. They are all pity expressions that they didn¡¯t see in the good show. ¡°Hey, it seems that Miss Rayna¡¯s scheme can¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Suzi hasn¡¯t noticed the mess, she just wants to go to dinner earlier, ande back after dinnerter, let¡¯s watch a good show, haha.¡± ¡°Will Rayna y too much?¡± one of them said worriedly. ¡°What are you afraid of? We are not ying with her! Who made her offend Rayna when she first came?¡± ¡°If something happens, we also have a sin of not knowing it.¡± ¡°Hey, let¡¯s stop discussing, just don¡¯t know. Anyway, we can¡¯t offend Rayna.¡± Several design staff members shut up at the same time. They nced at the chair at the same time, just thinking about it without irritating themselves, but still thinking about Suzi¡¯s jokes in their hearts. However, Suzi said that she would go to the cafeteria to eat, but she didn¡¯t really go to eat. She went to the administrative department upstairs and called Galia toe out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Suzi?¡± Galia nced at Suzi, ¡°Suzi, why are you still wearing so old fashioned today? In fact, you are not bad at all. You look much better than Rayna, and much better than our Master Jun, and then pissed them off. I hate these people for being deceived. What¡¯s so great!¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°You are facing me like this, so you are not afraid of them running on you?¡± Galia: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Suzi felt warm in his heart. In fact, as long as her heart is open, she can still make friends anytime, anywhere. ¡°By the way, Suzi, what are you looking for?¡± Galia asked again. ¡°Can you¡­ help me ask for the security of the surveince room and let me take a look at the surveince video of my office?¡± Suzi asked slightly embarrassed. Galia was startled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi, what happened?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m still guessing and skeptical now. I have to watch the surveince video to know what happened. Can you take me to the surveince room for a look?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Galia pulled Suzi and left. When she arrived outside the surveince room, she took Suzi and quickly left. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Should pack cigarettes for the security guards first, and beg others to do things, so it¡¯s easier to ask for something.¡± Suzi nodded immediately. The two went to the convenience store, bought two packs of high-end cigarettes, and then went to the monitoring room. Seeing the arrival of two beautiful women, the security guard asked politely: ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Suzi said politely: ¡°Brother Security, I am a new designer. I originally helped us design and proofread things. I have a very small instrument and I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s dropped. I would like to trouble you. You can¡¯t adjust the monitoring yback to see where the instrument is dropped.¡± With that said, Suzi handed two packs of cigarettes to the two security guards: ¡°Thank you, security guard brother.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 361 – 362 Chapter 361 ¨C 362 Read Chapter 361 ¨C 362 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 361 ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a trivial matter. This doesn¡¯t involve privacy. You adjust the surveince yback on your location, what can¡¯t you adjust?¡± A security guard said very politely, and the other security guard couldn¡¯t follow it. Nod. Suzi and Galia were sessfully transferred to surveince. Suzi focused on the hour when she was called by the Ministry of Personnel. From the beginning, she saw her in less than ten minutes. Here it is. That was just fifteen minutes after she was called away by the Ministry of Personnel, she saw Rayna carefully pushing a swivel chair to Suzi¡¯s position, and then pushing Suzi away. When Rayna pushed Suzi away, he pushed casually and quickly. It¡¯s no longer the cautious look when he came. ¡°Why did she change your chair?¡± Galia asked puzzledly. ¡°I want to know too.¡± Suzi said. Aftering out of the monitoring room, Suzi went straight back to the design department. At this time, there was no one in the design department and all went to eat. This is also good. No one sees the best. Suzi followed Rayna¡¯s way, and carefully pushed the transfer until he reached Rayna¡¯s office area upstairs. Galia had already pointed out Rayna¡¯s position to her, and she just had to take a seat. Changing the chair, she pushed Rayna¡¯s original chair into a secret corner, and then waited for Rayna toe back. Rayna walked into her office with a few colleagues talking andughing. In the office where Rayna was located, all the colleagues usually acted looking at her face. When several colleagues who often fudge with Rayna saw Suzi standing in front of Rayna honestly, several of them all grumbled and said, ¡°Rayna, this was taken by Mr. Jungao yesterday and thought I¡¯m a small soil bag of the imperial pce empress here.¡± ¡°She should havee to confess guilt to you.¡± ¡°It must be, look at her awkwardness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring to be counseled so soon,¡± Rayna Min said happily, and then sneered: ¡°Even if she counsels, I can¡¯t spare her! She¡¯s the mistress who ruined my sister and my brother-inw!¡± Rayna said, and came to Suzi: ¡°Little San, what do you mean? Oh, yes, why are you standing intact? I thought you had to keep your lower body from standing upright.¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°Why do you call me a junior?¡± ¡°You seduce my brother-inw!¡± ¡°Have you seen it with your own eyes?¡± Suzi asked. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡± Suzi said again.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I listened to my sister! Saying that you seduce my brother-inw Joan started to seduce six years ago!¡± Rayna gritted his teeth and said. Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely calm: ¡°Joan has been chasing me all the time. I didn¡¯t want him after chasing me for six years! It was your sister who picked up a bargain. Go back and tell your sister if you sisters call me again. Xiao San, I will take Joan back. Believe it or not, I will call now and let him dump your sister?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rayna couldn¡¯t believe her ears, the woman in front of him was so arrogant. Even Rayna¡¯s colleagues were dumbfounded. This woman didn¡¯te to admit counsel, she came to head-on with Rayna. God! The good show is about to begin. Everyone waited for Rayna to p Suzi too much in a rage. However, Walton picked up the phone on the desk and sat down while pressing the key. Before he finished pressing a phone number, Rayna wailed like a pig: ¡°Oh¡­ it hurts me to death.¡± Chapter 362 Rayna was stuck between the t seat of the swivel chair and the bearing underneath. The t seat of the swivel chair was skewed to one side, and Walton¡¯s hip was poked somehow and was bleeding. Walton¡¯s posture at this time was even more ridiculous. She squatted halfway, like a horse step, but her hips were stuck in the chair again, and she held the table with both hands, as if a dog couldn¡¯t pull it out. How ugly it is. Coupled with her wailing voice like a pig, it is even more ugly. When I first heard this voice and saw Rayna¡¯s posture, the colleagues in the office couldn¡¯t hold back, they allughed. Halfway through a smile, I realized that I shouldn¡¯t beughing. At this time, blood was already flowing out of Rayna¡¯s back. ¡°Are you all dead! Laugh, call an ambnce, call the police, and catch this mistress! Suzi, you murderer, you are still murdering me in broad daylight, and I want you to go to jail!¡± Rayna wailed in pain and yelled at Suzi. Suzi was also stunned. She knew that this chair was broken by Rayna. But she didn¡¯t expect that Rayna would actually give her such a cruel hand. Fortunately, she found it early and sent this chair back to Rayna. Otherwise, at this moment, she would be Suzi who was injured. Suzi grinned coldly: ¡°Is it you who harmed me, or I hurt you, let¡¯s see at the police station. Like me, the After speaking, Suzi turned and left. The colleagues in the office were stunned. Rayna was even more stunned. Then she shouted like a pig: ¡°Come back! Suzi, youe back to me! You guys¡­ don¡¯t call the police¡­¡± However, a colleague has already dialed out the phone. However, instead of calling the police, she called the personnel department. That colleague was also shrewd. She knew that Suzi, a new colleague who had juste to work for two days, was unlikely to frame Rayna so boldly. Even if it was framed, she couldn¡¯t get a scrapped chair. This can only be initiated by Rayna. Therefore, when my colleague chose to call the personnel department first, the personnel department would definitely favor Rayna. Within a minute, the manager of the personnel department arrived. At the same time, colleagues upstairs and downstairs also rushed over to watch the excitement, and they surrounded Rayna¡¯s office. Immediately afterwards, the ambnce also came. The personnel from the personnel department did not deal with who was right or wrong, but sent Rayna to the hospital first, and Suzi followed to the hospital. She wanted to see how serious Rayna was injured. The doctor quickly bandaged it, and when he came out, the doctor said something that made Suzi take a breath: ¡°Fortunately, the wounded wore heavy cotton trousers. If it weren¡¯t for thisyer of cotton trousers, that one. The broken part of the chair may plunge directly into the injured person¡¯s body. From injury to severe, it may make a woman infertile for life. It is also possible to pass through the intestines and die. However, the injured person was very lucky. Because of the thick trousers she was wearing, she only scratched a bit of flesh, so she was fine after resting on her stomach for two days. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s not a severe winter, not to mention that there are air-conditioning and heating in the office. Most of the women in the office wear skirts or casual slim pants. The reason why Rayna wore so thick today is because her skirt was jammed by the elevator early in the morning and the skirt was ripped apart by the elevator. Up. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 363 – 364 Chapter 363 ¨C 364 Read Chapter 363 ¨C 364 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 363 Rayna temporarily found a pair of cotton trousers to wear in the cold winter in the office as a temporary recement. And Suzi, the pants he wears today are very thin. In other words, if she were to sit on this broken chair instead, she might die by piercing her intestines. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Suzi! Why is your new employee so vicious? Do you know that this is a crime of malicious harm!¡± Standing outside the emergency room, the manager of the personnel department scolded Suzi. Suzi asked quietly: ¡°I am a new employee who just came to work for two days, where did I get such a chair?¡± Personnel Manager: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, the HR manager said gruntly: ¡°They¡­all said that you pushed this chair over to Miss Min.¡± ¡°Yeah! Where did I push this chair from?¡± ¡°Where did youe from? From your own seat! This should have been your chair! Suzi! Don¡¯t follow me with this set of soft and hard tricks. Go and exin to the police!¡± The manager was Shen. Suzi¡¯s unsatisfactory answer is irritating, and he wants to hit someone. Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°Manager, do you want to tell me that when I just came, you will give me a broken chair that can kill my life. You did not invite me to work, but want to I was deliberately plotting to murder me, but I saw through your trickery, so I passed this misfortune to Rayna, right?¡± Personnel Manager: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she asked angrily: ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Suzi sneered lightly: ¡°Then you can watch the surveince!¡± After speaking, he turned and left. Suzi went back to his office directly and waited for thepany to deal with it. When the office guy saw Suziing back, he was scared to speak for a long time at first. Later, Linda was still courageous. She came to Suzi and said in a weird manner: ¡°You woman! We really look at you. Wandering, you are brave enough! Even Rayna dared to frame him. They were framed and admitted to the hospital. It really impressed me. ¡° ¡°Jealous?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°What?¡± Linda didn¡¯t understand. Suzi¡¯s face was calm and unwavering: ¡°I was jealous of Jun Arrong on the first day I came to work? I was jealous of my keen insight. At a nce, I saw that my swivel chair was moved by Rayna. Then he returned the swivel chair to Rayna, and escaped a disaster? To be more precise, you originally wanted to watch a scene where I was pierced by a bench and wailed to death. The camera missed you, so you were jealous and annoyed. That¡¯s why your attitude towards me is so bitter and mean now. Am I right? ¡° Linda was annoyed: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! What are you squirting! You are bloody squirting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m bloody, or if you don¡¯t report it, it depends on thew. I¡¯m sorry I am not a judge, I can¡¯t make it!¡± Suzi shrugged innocently. As soon as the words were spoken, everyone persuaded. They have forgotten that there is still thew. They always had the mentality of looking at the jokes at first. Anyway, it was Rayna who made fun of people. Besides, they really didn¡¯t expect the one that Rayna had pushed. Chairs will kill people. ¡°What do you want!¡± Linda¡¯s tone was obviously softened. Suzi¡¯s eyes darkened as well, and she said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to work hard.¡± Chapter 364 Nancheng has always been a ce of right and wrong for Suzi. This is destined since she first came to Nancheng at the age of twelve. Therefore, Suzi has long ignored the situation encountered when she first came to work in thepany. Child. Since she has to live in Nancheng all her life, she can only rx herself, and she cannot escape. Just like now, she just wants to get a job well. She doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. When Suzi said this, everyone around him was deted at the same time, and no one dared to say anything again. This afternoon, Suzi was still sitting on her desk, helping Linda proofread some of the first drafts Linda gave her. At first, she also tentatively asked Linda: ¡°Linda, your design drawings¡­¡± ¡°Can you understand my picture?¡± Although Linda didn¡¯t dare to fall into trouble with Suzi anymore, Linda was still suffocating in her heart, so her attitude towards Suzi was still grumbling. Suzi nodded: ¡°I can understand.¡± ¡°You can understand it!¡± Linda rolled her eyes, and said to Suzi sarcastically, ¡°You are not so dirty on the surface, you are still very strong inbat, but no matter how strong it is inbat. , Does not mean that you have strong professional skills! The more effective the person is, the less professional knowledge is not strong, because most of your energy is spent on thepany while fighting at the same time!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What? You have objections to what I said? Or do you still want to fight another fight in this office, then I can tell you that there is no one who framed you in this office!¡± Linda said. Suzi lowered his head slightly and said in a calm tone: ¡°I just want to ask, do you need me to proofread the rationality of your design drawings?¡± ¡°Are you eligible!¡± Linda asked rhetorically. Suzi: ¡°Didn¡¯t you make me proofread?¡± ¡°I asked you to proofread whether I made any mistakes or not. I asked you to proofread whether I have any ces to mark. I forgot to mark them. I didn¡¯t ask you to change my design drawings. Suzi, I have them in myputer. Archived! Do you dare to change my fortune, I will never finish with you! You can¡¯t bear this responsibility either!¡± Linda said to Suzi aggressively. Do you think that if Rayna is in the army, he will be able to dominate in this design department? It¡¯s ridiculous! Suzi¡¯s tone was still calm: ¡°What you said today can be heard by the office staff. Besides, your design drawings are printed out. Even if I want to change it, I can¡¯t change it. I just want to ask you about mine. Scope of work. Okay, now I know.¡± After speaking, she continued to proofread. In this afternoon, she really didn¡¯t find any typos or omissions. When she was about to get off work, Suzi read all the documents Linda gave her and handed it to Linda. When she was about to get off work, the design director walked in from outside. ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ve been on a two-day short job, and I heard that you, a neer, have caused a lot of trouble?¡± The design director asked Suzi in a very serious tone as soon as he entered the door. Suzi is neither overbearing nor overbearing: ¡°Director, as a new employee, I did not do anything unrted to work.¡± Director: ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± After speaking, she looked at Linda on the side again: ¡°Linda, didn¡¯t I let you take Suzi, how did you take it?¡± Linda¡¯s yin and yang tone: ¡°I¡¯m taking her, but I can¡¯t hold back her attractive ability. I rushed to the cafeteria to have dinner at noon yesterday, which attracted the attention of Mr. Jun. Although Mr. Jun likes beauties the most, he has never been involved. The women in ourpany, but Mr. Jun became interested in Suzi as soon as she came up. This makes Miss Rayna very unhappy. What¡¯s more, Ms. Rayna and Suzi originally had personal grievances, and Suzi was the mistress who undermined the rtionship between Rayna¡¯s sister and her brother-inw! ¡° Suzi: ¡°Miss Linda! You have to take legal responsibility for your words!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 365 – 366 Chapter 365 ¨C 366 Read Chapter 365 ¨C 366 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 365 Linda: ¡°¡­¡± The director immediately scolded: ¡°Linda! As apany employee, you can¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t see things with your own eyes! Suzi, now you tell me what happened to Rayna¡¯s injury!¡± Is it because Xiaosan is the director of her? However, the employee under her hand injured a person during work. This is a major event. What¡¯s more, the employee is still a neer. The director thought to himself that she might be able to open Suzi today. Too many things! She looked at Suzi with solemn eyes, to see how Suzi answered. As a result, Suzi calmly said: ¡°Director, I think the personnel department, logistics department, and security department will give you and me the best answer. Since you are my leader, please help me deal with it now. Take this one!¡± The director looked at Suzi and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The two went to the personnel department together. After the director negotiated with the personnel department, he called in the logistics management staff and went to the monitoring room together. After the surveince was called out, they found that Rayna went to the logistics warehouse silently, found a scrapped chair, sneaked it onto Suzi¡¯s seat, and then reced Suzi¡¯s chair. . After Suzi came back, he returned the chair to Rayna¡¯s seat. Rayna sat down without knowing it and was injured. The director, the personnel manager, and the security department all had nothing to say. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Suzi asked, looking at the director. Director: ¡°¡­¡± This is really a hot potato. If you don¡¯t deal with Suzi, after Rayna recovers from her injury, she won¡¯t be able to exin to several big bosses. If Suzi is fired, don¡¯t look at the new employee who is quiet and honest, but from Suzi Yes, it¡¯s not a soft persimmon. What can I do? The director called Suzi to his office and said earnestly: ¡°Suzi, you just came here and didn¡¯t understand the situation. You can¡¯t offend Rayna in thepany. Rayna is ourpany¡¯s major shareholder Darius. Cousin. In ourpany, she is the existence of rtives of the emperor. In this way, you hide at home for two days. Come back when she is angry! ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± She knew that her job should be over. If I wanted a sry, I just thought about it for two days, so forget it. This evening, Suzi left work with a little mncholy. She wanted this job more. Despite this and that situation, as long as the personnel department and the design director did not fire her, she would continue to do it here. She was not afraid of gossip. , Not afraid of Rayna¡¯s finding fault. She just wants a job. However, this little wish could not be realized. Forget it, let¡¯s continue looking for work tomorrow. Suzi walked from one person to the bus station, and when she turned a corner at the intersection, a car stopped in front of her. Suzi was startled. When he saw the insider in the car window, Suzi was even more shocked: ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Chapter 366 ¡°Can you drive?¡± Arron asked in the car. Suzi was inexplicable, but still answered: ¡°No.¡± Christopher next to him said a little more: ¡°Madam, in this era when everyone has a driver¡¯s license, why don¡¯t you know how to drive?¡± Regardless of whether Christopher was worried that his fourth master would fire him in the morning, he became acquainted with his wife again during the day, and Christopher himself did not realize that he was particrly afraid of death recently. However, the strict questioning stopped Suzi. Sitting in the car, Suzi still had a look of loneliness in his eyes. Just like the situation encountered in thepany yesterday and today, it is possible for any new employee to retreat from the job. However, Suzi will not. She has suffered from this kind of squeeze and bullying since she arrived at the Lin family at the age of twelve. If she always wants to run away in anger, the problem of dropping out of school is small. She might starve to death. Therefore, it is Suzi¡¯s first concern to solve the problem of food and clothing from childhood, and she Property ? N?velDrama.Org. can¡¯t even think of anything else. Suzi never imagined that one day he could drive his own car. Therefore, she never thought about learning a driver¡¯s license. She only remembered that when both she and Lanita were less than eighteen years old, Lanita had her first car, which was still a million-dor sports car. At that time, Lanita was not old enough to take it. With a driver¡¯s license, Lanita could only drive the addiction of driving on a closed road near her home. One weekend when Suzi had to go back to Lin¡¯s house to pay for living expenses with a schoolbag from school, he saw Lanita, who had poor driving skills, rammed his car around. As she hit, she shouted: ¡°Suzi! Are you a dead person! Obviously you saw me driving, and you were still blocking my way. Where do I drive? Where do you go, you die!¡± The result was Shen. Suzi hid there, and Lanita drove there. In the end, Suzi hid behind a tree, and Lanita¡¯s car also mmed into the tree. Lanita mmed blood out of her head. Suzi was also injured. As a result, Jarod, Moira, and Qi Qi made Suzi kneel. If it wasn¡¯t for avoiding Suzi, Lanita would not hit a tree. The worst words Jarod said is still fresh in Suzi¡¯s memory: ¡°Next time you see Lanita driving, just stand there and don¡¯t move!¡± Suzi immediately asked, ¡°Uncle Lin, what if Lanita hits me?¡± ¡°You deserve it!¡± This is what Jarod said to Suzi. At that time, Lanita often had the addiction to driving at her door. Once Lanita drove at the door of her house again, and Suzi went home on weekends. When she saw Lanita driving at the door, Suzi didn¡¯t. After going forward, she sat at the intersection on the way home. After a long time, Suzi fell asleep. When she woke up again, it waste at night, and she was hungry and cold. When she returned to Lin¡¯s house, it took a long time to pat the door before a servant came out to open the door for Suzi. The servant said maliciously, ¡°It¡¯s you. I didn¡¯t go homete at night when I was young, what did you do outside! The smell of dirt all over! Stay away from me!¡± When the servant finished speaking, he turned and went back to his bedroom. Suzi could only enter the gate of the Lin family, but could not enter the interior of the Lin family. She spent a long time shooting outside the door, and no one came out to open the door for her, and the servant only yawned from the window where she was. In a word: ¡°You are so noisy! I don¡¯t deserve to be punished if I don¡¯te back in the middle of the night.¡± That night, Suzi only entered the Lin family¡¯s yard gate, but couldn¡¯t enter the house. She was cold and hungry. In the end, to prevent herself from freezing to death, she stayed in the Lin family¡¯s kennel all night. This is the treatment of Suzi in the Lin family. It¡¯s been over ten years, and now I think about it, my eyes are still full of tears. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 367 – 368 Chapter 367 ¨C 368 Read Chapter 367 ¨C 368 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 367 When Suzi recalled this period, the car had been driving forward. When Suzi reacted, she looked at Arron in surprise: ¡°You¡­what are you doing? No¡­ ¡­Isn¡¯t it the only one?¡± ¡°Get you a car.¡± The man said calmly ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t drive.¡± Suzi stammered. The man didn¡¯t look at Suzi, but asked in a steady tone: ¡°Do you know how to walk when you are born?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help butughed in front of him. He discovered that since the Fourth Master brought his wife back from Quxian County, he was forcibly stuffed with dog food from time to time. Moreover, the way the Fourth Master stuffs dog food is different from other men. The way Master stuffed dog food for his men was fierce. When I stuffed it in, I thought it was bitter and spicy. I only knew it after tasting it. It was very sweet. In this world, how can anyone buy a car for a beloved woman and ask people that way? Master can ask that way. Suzi lowered his head slightly, pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°No¡­ can¡¯t walk.¡± After she finished speaking, she said again: ¡°Then you have to wait for me to learn a driver¡¯s license first. Three¡­three monthster, it¡¯s not toote to buy¡­¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t want a car at all. She is a person who has not even found a job and will continue to find a job tomorrow. What kind of car does she use? If you have a car, you don¡¯t need to keep a car! However, Suzi did not dare to refute the man. The man did not speak anymore. The car continued to drive forward and came to the Fourth S shop, facing a crowd of luxury vehicles, Suzi was dazzled. She doesn¡¯t understand cars at all. ¡°This one!¡± Arron said directly, pointing to a car. Suzi didn¡¯t know what brand the car was. He only saw the clerk nodding and bowing to Arron. After The driver behind Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± This¡­Is it dered that I amid off? When I was about to ask the fourth master, the fourth master was already driving away with his wife without a trace. It was half an hourte today to pick up Lilly. Lilly was a little unhappy. When she saw Mom and Dad, she didn¡¯t me her mother. She only rolled her eyes and looked at Arron: ¡°Daddy, badass, are you too busy at work? So my mother has been waiting for your car, right!¡± Arron didn¡¯t exin, but said: ¡°It won¡¯t be anymore.¡± Lilly asked: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, your mother will have your mother¡¯s own car in the future! She is responsible for picking you up, and if it is toote to pick you up, it won¡¯t be my problem!¡± Arron said solemnly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly was happily like something: ¡°You, is what you said is true? Did you buy a car for my mother? Where is it, take me to see.¡± After finishing speaking, Shen Only led Suzi and ran out. When he came to the new car, Shen Only was even more happy. She made a fewps around the car, and then took Arron¡¯s arm to make him squat down. Lilly whispered to Arron¡¯s ear and said: ¡°Smelly badass, tell you a secret.¡± Chapter 368 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Although the little thing called him a badass, his attitude towards him was much more intimate than when he first came. Lillyy beside Arron¡¯s ear and said very quietly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve heard my mother dream before.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Subconsciously, he nced at Suzi. Suzi looked at the father and daughter with unidentified eyes. Lilly continued: ¡°My mother said in her dream that she don¡¯t want to like you. Actually I know what it means, it means that my mother likes you very much!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± This little thing! As expected of Arron¡¯s kind, the five-year-old little girl can already see the words and deeds of the adults. The five-year-old girl understands her mother¡¯s inner thoughts very well in her heart, so she will be in the Fu¡¯s old house. Doing such an earth-shattering, killing three birds with one stone, defending her mother¡¯s sovereignty. Standing outside the car, Suzi watched his father and daughter muttering. Suzi couldn¡¯t help being curious: ¡°What are you two talking about? Only, what secret do you have to tell your dad? You won¡¯t be in school again. Did you fight?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even notice it. When she spoke to the only one, she called Arron ¡°Your dad.¡± ¡®But what Arron heard was clear. At this moment, Arron suddenly realized that he seemed to have been given a routine by the mother and daughter a long time ago! The man snorted coldly: ¡°Say you gave birth to a good daughter! A good daughter who will seek sovereignty for you!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get in the car!¡± Arron said. The mother and daughter then got into the car. There were only three members on the way home this N?velDrama.Org owns this. time, but Shen Zizhi had more words than before. Shey in her mother¡¯s arms and watched the roadside scenery along the way, twittering like a little sparrow along the way. In the past, Uncle Christopher sent her to the kindergarten every day. Although mom and dad are sitting in the back, it feels different. Shen¡¯s only feeling now is the feeling of being with his parents like other children in kindergarten. ¡°From now on, can I ask my parents to pick me up every day?¡± Shen Only asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This matter cannot help her. ¡°If you can be obedient every day, all the toys you want to y with are assembled by yourself, eat well and sleep well, I will consider it.¡± Arron said solemnly. ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± Lilly immediately agreed. Suzi found that even if Arron had never brought a child, he did have his own way of educating children. He could easily make Lilly only obedient and disciplined. With the guidance and instruction of men, Suzi, the mother, is much more worry-free. When he returned home in the evening, Lilly was really obedient to eat, and he was not picky. Both meat and vegetables matched well. After dinner, he yed with Arron in the toy room as usual. When Arron bought toys for Lilly, he called it extravagance and waste. A toy room is 50 or 60 square meters, which is equivalent to a small apartment. The entire toy room is full of toys. Boys, girls, water guns, Barbie dolls, fighter jets, armored vehicles, kitchen toys for cooking, everything. Seeing the father and daughter ying so unhappily, Suzi couldn¡¯t get in either. She went back to her small bedroom and thought about where to find a job tomorrow. As soon as she thought that she had been able to work for two days and she was opened, although Suzi was a little unwilling, she also learned a lesson from it. She felt that she might not be suitable for designing in the office. During the five or six years in Quxian County, she was doing chores on the construction site from the beginning, and then said that when she was just released from prison and took care of Aunt Shanna in the hospital, she often ran on her skills. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 369 – 370 Chapter 369 ¨C 370 Read Chapter 369 ¨C 370 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 369 Thinking about it now, it¡¯s actually better to go to the construction site and find a technician or something like that. Although it may be dirty and tiring. However, people are pure. Suzi decided that the goal of looking for a job tomorrow would be various construction sites. Next day She did not tell Arron about her unemployment. She was afraid that Arron would ask her about the trouble. She didn¡¯t want Arron to know that she had only been in thepany for two days and had a conflict with others. Anyway, I don¡¯t do that job anymore, not to mention it. As usual, with Arron, Suzi and Arron drove Lilly to kindergarten first, and then Suzi to the ce where Suzi went to work yesterday. When he got off the bus at the ce, Arron said to her again: ¡°Get off work early in the evening. Staying in thepany, I will take you to learn to drive.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± After watching Christopher and Arron go far, Suzi got on a bus. After five or six stops, she got off when she saw an Inte cafe. She spent most of the day in the Inte cafe and invested in several construction sites. As a technician, Suzi took the bus back to the original ce. Wait for Arron there. Arron arrived very early, and came to pick her up before five o¡¯clock. To see Suzi waiting for him at the intersection, Arron and Christopher were very strange. ¡°Madam, why did you get off work so early today?¡± Christopher asked in surprise. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi lied: ¡°Well¡­I went to the construction site today, I didn¡¯t have to go back to thepany, I¡¯m not here to wait¡­ ..¡± After speaking, she nced at Arron. I blushed somehow. She thought that today Arron would teach her to drive. Wouldn¡¯t it be Arron who taught her to drive? Suzi likes this to the driver who drove in front of him. Thedy¡¯s face is so thin that she blushes at every turn. Actually, what Suzi guessed was right. Arron took her to a driving school and greeted the coaches, and saw those coaches waiting outside respectfully, while Arron taught Suzi to drive. A non-professional driving school coach, even if you are a high-ranking and highly respected chief executive, is still non-professional in teaching driving. The non-professional coach Arron taught Suzi to drive without all theoretical knowledge and directly started driving. The man sat in the co-pilot and taught Suzi step by step. But Suzi still doesn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even know where was the clutch, where was the brake, where was the gear, or how to start the engine. And Suzi was a little afraid of Arron. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you, what are you afraid of? If you ask you to drive, you can drive boldly. Driving is not theoretical knowledge, you have learned the skills!¡± the man said next to him. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Under the pressure of Arron, Suzi finally held the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator. That is neither light nor heavy. ¡®Woo¡­¡¯ The car flew out like an arrow. The coaches behind him were all dumbfounded. Suzi was also frightened. The steering wheel was released. She covered her head with her hands, and tied Arron¡¯s arms like a cowardly mouse. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 370 Seeing the car speeding forward uncontrobly. The woman flinched in the arms of the man, crying and screaming, but the man did not panic at all. He sped Suzi tightly with one arm, and then clenched the steering wheel with the other hand, his thin lips coaxed in Suzi¡¯s ear: ¡°Don¡¯t Fear, don¡¯t be afraid to have me here. Rx under your feet.¡± Only then did Suzi slowly rx. At first she did not dare to open her eyes. Gradually, when the man drove the car steadily, she dared to raise her head. The whole person was still flinched in the man¡¯s arms. The man put his arm around her and drove the steering wheel with one hand. . Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Suzi¡¯s heart pounded unconsciously, she could hear her own heartbeat, and her face gradually turned red. The car drove a long way out. This is a section of road dedicated to students learning to drive, and there is no one on the road. Suzi didn¡¯t know when the car stopped, let alone when Arron¡¯s k!ss covered her lips. She only knew that when she was awake, it was already more than an hourter, her clothes were disheveled and her lips were red. She was too shy to speak anymore. However, the man seemed to have nothing happened. He drove the coach back to the driving school yard, and after getting out of the car with Suzi, he saw that Christopher had already picked up Lilly and came to pick them up again. Seeing her mother blushing, Lilly ran to her mother andmented: ¡°Hate badass dad and mother, you two will hide here and y without me! Humph! Ignore you.¡± After speaking, the little princess pretended to be angry and ran back into Christopher¡¯s car. Christopher immediately turned around and joked to Shen Wei¡¯er: ¡°Little princess, do you know why your parents came here to y, don¡¯t you take you?¡± Lilly shook his head, she really knew. ¡°Because you were not born when your parents were in love,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lilly is a very smart kid. As soon as the conversation between the two was over, Arron and Suzi had already arrived by the car. Christopher got out of the car and drove. As soon as Suzi and Arron got into the car, Lilly said in a twittering, ¡°Small badass. Dad, you will have a lot of love with mom in the future.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Mom and Dad are a little ufortable, but the little princess is very happy. If Mom and Dad can fall in love a lot in the future, it means that the things she did in the grandfather¡¯s old house have not been done in vain. Hehe. This night, the only sensible Shen did not spend too long with her father in the toy room. She pushed her father and asked him to apany her mother for a while. At this time, Suzi was washing in the bathroom. The skin care products on the washstand have been in use for the past two days. They are very easy to use. They are veryfortable to apply on the face. Today she applied a mask to herself again. In 15 minutes, the skin seemed to be full of water. The same. The water is moisturized, Q bombs, like jelly. Suzi can feel the changes in his skin. When Arron came in, she just took off the mask and washed her face. She had just applied the toner, and she looked back and saw Arron. Arron was also taken aback. She was beautiful and looked more pure and tender than her peers, he always knew. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 371 – 372 Chapter 371 ¨C 372 Read Chapter 371 ¨C 372 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 371 I used to think it was because she was cold-tempered, didn¡¯t care about everything, and had very little ties, so she looked much more delicate than her peers, but today, Arron suddenly discovered that Suzi¡¯s skin is really good. Especially when drinking full water, the small face is full of cogen. The mere appearance of not applying Fendai is enough to make him unable to move his eyes. Seeing Arron look at her like this, Suzi blushed immediately. The blushing face, like two blushes, Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say, she coughed slightly: ¡°That¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, her lips were already covered by the man. What he didn¡¯t finish on the trainingne of the driving school was to be done at home after all. Before he knew it, Suzi was carried into the bedroom by the man. The beauty of this night is of course needless to mention. Suzi was in good spirits the next day. She feels that life can be like this, it is already very good and perfect for her. The only thing that makes her inadequate is, where is Sanford? Suzi did not dare to ask Arron. Between them, she hadn¡¯t been familiar with the matter that she could ask him where Sanford was. Suzi wanted to wait again. After having breakfast, Arron and the two took Lilly to kindergarten as usual, and then Suzi to work at N?velDrama.Org owns this. thepany. Suzi got off the bus near thepany, and then transferred to Wuliuzhan Road to find a job in the Inte cafe. For a week in a row, Suzi came here in this way. Until the morning of Monday of the second week, when Suzi had only been on the road for one stop, the phone rang. Picking it up and seeing that it was an unfamiliarndline, Suzi was pleasantly surprised. She guessed that 80% of the resume submitted by her was finally avable. Sure enough, the applicant really called Suzi. Let Suzi now apply for a job at a construction site in the suburbs. Although it is a little far away, for Suzi, no matter where he is, he just needs to have a job. She was very happy and excited. After getting off the bus, I transferred to another bus to go to the work site designated by the other party. When he got there, Suzi saw a lot of people on the construction site moring. What happened? She wanted to turn around and go back, but when she thought that she hade all the way to apply for the job, she was a little unwilling to go back. She came closer and listened. It turned out that several technicians were arguing because of the disagreement of opinions. Listen carefully again, it seems that some mistakes have urred on this construction site due to defects in the preliminary design. Now that the preliminary foundation has beenid, it is impossible to make up for it. This has caused a dispute among several technicians. Suzi walked in quietly, listened carefully, and then carefully observed the situation of the entire foundation. She got into a few disputed crowds and said slowly: ¡°I have a way to remedy it.¡± Although her voice is not high, her words are very clear. But it is enough for everyone living in the town. One of the staff members wearing hard hats looked at Suzi and said with disdain: ¡°You, the little yellow- haired girl you brought, are you still studying in college? Why are you running around for fun? Go? Go, this is the construction site, not where you should be.¡± Suzi did not move, she still insisted: ¡°I really have a solution to this problem.¡± She is not only a designer. She has been on the construction site for five or six years. She has experienced many things that often happen on the construction site. She also likes to look at various construction proposals from all over the country. She has much more architectural knowledge than the average person. ¡°Suzi, why are you here?¡± a voice behind him asked in surprise. Chapter 372 When Suzi turned around, he saw that the man turned out to be Lenny. ¡°Jun¡­Young, President Jun?¡± Suzi subconsciously shouted, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lenny raised his eyebrows: ¡°This is a job undertaken by our designpany. Why, are you handling this on behalf of thepany? Why did your design department send you here?¡± Suzi: ¡°Sorry, I have already resigned. I came here to look for a job today. I happened to encounter such a problem. I¡­I can help you solve this problem.¡± Lenny couldn¡¯t help but looked up and down Suzi: ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Lenny immediately said to the technical personnel who were arguing between the two sides: ¡°Okay, let this beauty try and talk about her n.¡± After speaking, Lenny looked at Suzi again. I haven¡¯t seen it for a week. The little girl¡¯splexion looks much better than it was a week ago, as if she was well-nourished by drinking water from the inside out. Her skin was like a baby, with a little rosy inside. , Do not y Fendai Fendai, dress inly, but look better as she opens up. What¡¯s more, she also said that she has a way to solve this defect. Lenny became more and more interested in Suzi. At this time, Suzi had already put on his safety helmet, then walked down the newly dug foundation, squatted down and took a horizontal stick to make gestures: ¡°First, take out some soil on both sides, the smallest area, as long as you can put down two cements. Pir¡¯s will do. Fill the deep hole that was taken out with concrete pirs, erect them on both sides, so that the upper part can be fixed, and then a beam is erected from it. Fix the beam, and then pierce the broken beam on the ground with the steel bars grabbed from it. In this way, the problem of unreliability of the suspended foundation can be solved. ¡° This exnation made the technicians present stunned. But after listening to Suzi¡¯s detailed exnation, they also felt that this would definitely make up for the original shorings. And it can save a lot of trouble. Otherwise, half of the foundation has beenid, do we have to start over again? How much human and financial resources have to be lost? The staff on both sides looked at this quietly student-like girl with a calm expression on her face. ¡°Ahhh! Little girl, you are a genius. A young girl like you, who is willing to go to the construction site nowadays, how did you¡­how did you get such rich practical experience?¡± one of the technicians Ask Suzi. Suzi said briefly: ¡°Because I have been soaking in the construction site all the time.¡± ¡°No wonder, whoops, it¡¯s not easy to see such a hardworking girl now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lenny on the side also looked dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, the intractable problems on the huge engineering site were solved by Suzi. The appearance of the problems she solved was really rusty and beautiful. When Lenny was about to talk to Suzi, Suzi said: ¡°Excuse me, where is the personnel department? I¡­I came to the construction site to apply for a technician.¡± ¡°What!¡± Lenny remembered that Suzi said that she had resigned. He couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Suzi, you¡­ why did you resign? Isn¡¯t our architectural designpany¡¯s treatment bad? Why did you resign?¡± For more than a week, Lenny has been at his home in Kyoto. He just got off the ne and came to Nancheng this morning. He heard on the phone that there was a problem on the construction site, so Lenny rushed over and did not expect to meet him here. To Suzi. Even more unexpectedly, Suzi didn¡¯t do it in thepany. Suzi shook his head: ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to do it there.¡± She tells the truth, she is also reluctant to have that job. After all, it is in the urban area and it is so close to the only kindergarten. Now, although there is a construction site office on this construction site, it is estimated that there will be one if you drive away from Arron¡¯s district in the city center. Half an hour. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 373 – 374 Chapter 373 ¨C 374 Read Chapter 373 ¨C 374 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 373 ¡°You¡­ why don¡¯t you want that job?¡± Lenny asked Suzi very puzzled. Suzi didn¡¯t want to exin any more. Just when Lenny was about to call thepany to inquire about it, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again. She Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. picked it up and saw that it was the design director who asked her to go home on vacation. Suzi immediately connected, and asked in a cold tone: ¡°Excuse me, Director, I¡¯m applying for a job here. Are you busy? Please speak quickly.¡± On the other side, the design director¡¯s slightly ttering tone: ¡°Suzi, I didn¡¯t tell you to resign a few days ago. I just told you to go back to avoid the limelight. Miss Rayna¡¯s injuries in the past two days are healed. She has alreadye to work, and her anger is slowly disappearing. No, I dare to call you and ask you toe back to work.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­really?¡± Of course it is fake! The design director was also bitter. She didn¡¯t want to let Suzie to work because she was a design director and was afraid of troubles, but the design director never expected that she would stop Suzi froming to work, but after Rayna¡¯s injury healed, he entered When thepany saw that Suzi was no longer in thepany, she immediately requested that Suzi be found again. Everyone with a discerning eye knows that Rayna must seek revenge from Suzi. But who would dare to vite Rayna? If you want to work in thispany, you have to obey Rayna. The design director just bit the bullet and called Suzi again. She said on the phone, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Can I lie to you about this matter?¡± Suzi still said in a dubious tone: ¡°Rayna really doesn¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°Miss Min¡¯s anger has disappeared,¡± the director said. Suzi: ¡°Uh, okay, then I wille to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, no, just today, it¡¯s best toe to work now.¡± At that end, the design director said: ¡°You don¡¯t know, without you helping Linda to proofread, Linda has been busy these two days, and Linda also needs you. You just now Come here now.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the bus and it will be there in about two hours.¡± As soon as she closed the thread, Lenny caught her wrist, and Suzi was taken aback: ¡°Mr. Jun, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Rayna is still making trouble for you? You resigned because of Rayna?¡± Lenny asked. Suzi remained silent. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Lenny said. Suzi: ¡°What do you mean, Shao Jun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back to thepany now, just to pick you up and get in the car! Don¡¯t worry, no matter how good I look, I won¡¯t do anything to you in the car! I have to go back to thepany to deal with this matter!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi thought for a while, and finally got into Lenny¡¯s car. Lenny is a sports car, running very fast on the road, and it took only forty minutes to get downstairs to thepany. Unexpectedly, it was Rayna who greeted Lenny at thepany¡¯s door. Seeing the arrival of Lenny¡¯s car, Rayna immediately rushed forward, and yelled, ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t know what happened to thepany in the past two days¡­¡± Halfway through that, Rayna was stunned, and then she became jealous and angry: ¡°Suzi, why are you in Young Master Jun¡¯s car!¡± Chapter 374 Suzi and Lenny were sitting side by side in the car. She didn¡¯t look at Rayna, and she didn¡¯t pay attention to Rayna. She only had a cold expression. Rayna¡¯s chest was ups and downs. She really wanted to catch Shen. Suzi smashed Suzi¡¯s face that was particrly attractive to men! However, Lenny blocked Rayna in front of him, and said disgustingly: ¡°You don¡¯t have a good job, what are you doing at the door of thepany!¡± Rayna stomped angrily: ¡°Brother Lenny!¡± Lenny pushed Rayna aside, no longer looking at Rayna, but bent over and made a¡¯please¡¯ gesture to Suzi, and Suzi got out of the car. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Watching Suzi and Lenny walking into thepany together, watching Lenny look at Suzi¡¯s eyes like a goddess, Rayna almost spit out blood. She yelled viciously behind her: ¡°Brother Lenny! Do you know what Suzi has done these days!¡± Lenny didn¡¯t turn his head back, but replied impatiently: ¡°I¡¯m not in Nancheng, how do I know what she did? Besides, what Suzi does, do I need to know?¡± Rayna almost didn¡¯t choke to death. Just watched Lenny take Suzi into the elevator and went upstairs. Rayna was crying behind him, and said viciously: ¡°Lenny! You don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t know, wait for me to go upstairs. , I want everyone in thepany to know what she has done! I want you Lenny to know that Suzi is not only a junior, she is also a murderer! ¡° After that, Rayna entered thepany while crying. Entering the elevator, she took out her mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to her cousin Walton. Peerless Rayna: Sister, why haven¡¯t youe back? That Xiaosan Suzi is simply too cunning and hateful. Not only did she seduce my brother-inw, she is actually seduce Lenny now,e back and kill Suzi! Not long after, a message came over there. Peerless Miyan: I can¡¯te back temporarily when I¡¯m out of town, please show her to me. Peerless Rayna: Sister, what is the origin of this woman, and why is it so difficult to deal with? Peerless Miyeon: I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back, it¡¯s not the time yet, you just have to make sure that she can continue to work in thepany. Peerless Rayna: If you want her to stay in thepany and work, unless I let her go, but let me let go of that little ba5tard? She almost killed me in the hospital for a day or two! How could I let that b!tch go! Peerless Miyan: I didn¡¯t let you let her go. I still know Suzi very well. It is not easy for her to have a job now. She will never let it go easily. You abuse her boldly, no matter how you abuse it. She, she will continue to do it in thepany. Peerless Rayna: I can see this. She really wants to work here. I listen to you and see if I don¡¯t kill this junior as a junior, and I will take a breath for you. Peerless Miyan: Are you doing it for yourself, Rayna? Peerless Rayna: Hehehe, sister¡­you know me best. Peerless Miyan: For your own sake, for your own sake, don¡¯t talk about anything else! I¡¯m annoying! Peerless Rayna: I see, sister. Bedroom Beauty: I¡¯m just your cousin! Not your sister! Peerless Rayna: I see, cousin. Rayna gritted his teeth humiliatingly after taking up the thread Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 375 – 376 Chapter 375 ¨C 376 Read Chapter 375 ¨C 376 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 375 She and Walton are cousins. Although Walton no longer has her parents, she lives in Shu¡¯s family as a child, and she is very much loved by Elder Shu. Therefore, don¡¯t look at Walton as an orphan without a father or mother, but Walton is an orphan in Min¡¯s family. Haughty existence. What is the Min family? In Nancheng, even a middle-ss family can¡¯t be counted as a middle-ss family. The Min¡¯s family is just an old four-bedroom, two-living property in the city. Supermarket. Originally, Rayna, just like other civilians, graduated from college to find a job at the bottom, starting from the bottom and slowly climbing up, and when he reached a middle-level cadre, he would be an old man. But because of the cousin Walton, the Min family has changed a lot. The most notable thing is that Walton asked her cousin to work in thispany. Walton also asked her cousin Darius to escort her, so don¡¯t look at Rayna¡¯s family situation. , But she is in thepany, but no one does not know the existence of a princess. Rayna also liked this identity very much. In a daze, she even thought that she was really the noble princess of a big family in Nancheng. It was only when shemunicated with her cousin Walton on the phone that Rayna could deeply understand that she and her cousin Walton¡¯s difference is huge. Because of the Shu family¡¯s rtionship, Walton can choose her husband and son at will in the upper ss. Originally, Walton wanted to marry Nancheng¡¯s richest man, the uncrowned king Arron, but because Arron had a fiance, Walton had to Secondly, he chose Joan. But even a man like Joan is not something that Rayna can think about. This is the difference between Rayna and Walton. The same surname is Min, and they are still so close to each other, but Walton can walk in the upper ss, can arbitrarily look down on her uncle and aunt, and even unscrupulously treat her cousin Rayna as a current person. And she, Rayna, had nothing. No! She must hold a beetle-inw. Darius is impossible. The Shu family will definitely not let Darius marry Rayna. Rayna puts all his bets on Lenny. As long as she can marry Lenny, Rayna will be able to do it too. Be a true high-ss wife. I will definitely not lose to my cousin Walton. In the future, the cousin dare not arrogantly stand up in front of her cousin. Thinking of this in her heart, Rayna also got out of the elevator. Since she was sharing the news with her cousin on WeChat just now, she didn¡¯t even look at herself at the elevator. When she got out of the elevator, Rayna went to thepany¡¯s logistics department. Go. When she arrived at the logistics department, she picked up the microphone and adjusted her voice and said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Rayna. As a member of thepany, I think it is necessary for me to remind all women in thepany that you must guard against being calm. Suzi. This woman is very shameless! This woman almost separated my cousin and my cousin-inw, and now she still looks at my cousin-in- when she sees a man. Woman. Sisters, you must resist Suzi! ¡° When she said these words, everyone in thepany was stunned. Then, many people began to run towards the logistics department one after another, and Rayna was talking incessantly in therge conference room of the logistics department. When everyone saw Rayna, they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Rayna immediately asked: ¡°You, what are youughing at?¡± Chapter 376 Two thousand one At this moment, Suzi also came to Rayna. Suzi looked at Rayna with a dark face, and asked coldly: ¡°Rayna, what do you want to do!¡± Rayna also forgot why the colleaguesughed, she only sneered: ¡°Suzi! Do you think you hide from me for a week, I will let you go! Why I get hurt is because of you! You pushed a chair behind me and deliberately led me to sit on the chair, causing me to be injured and stay in the hospital for two days. You would be jailed for such behavior! ¡° Suzi: ¡°Then you go and sue me!¡± Rayna: ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± Just after speaking, Rayna suddenly changed his voice and said, ¡°Brother Lenny, you just came here! You were not in Nanchengst week, so you don¡¯t know what happened in Nancheng! The murderer Suzi almost killed me! She pushed the chair and put it on my seat, deliberately led me to sit up, and pierced my¡­my buttocks. ¡° Lenny looked at Rayna with disgust and sneered. ¡°Brother Lenny, you stillugh!¡± Rayna pretended to be angry, and then said: ¡°Do you know that Suzi is a very promiscuous woman! Her method of seduce my cousin is very vulgar, I listen to me The cousin said, she is a woman who uses all kinds of despicable means. You are now bewitched by Suzi, brother Lenny! Suzi, this woman is very ugly! ¡° Lenny couldn¡¯t help it anymore: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Suzi is ugly, but you are ugly now! She is simply the ugliest ugly woman in the world! How can you be embarrassed by a woman like you in thepany! Shu Shaobao sent you in, right? Shu Shao has been seeing his grandfather in another city these few days, so I won¡¯t notify him. I will fire you on the wrong side. You! Rayna, you ugly woman, roll me up right now! ¡° Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned for a while in the conference room. After a while, she cried loudly: ¡°Brother Lenny¡­¡± ¡°Who is your brother! fcuk off!¡± Lenny was mad at this woman. Rayna didn¡¯t even dare to cry anymore. Outside the meeting room, a kindhearted person reminded her: ¡°Miss Min, take a look at your own face first, it¡¯s more expensive than a beautiful cat.¡± Rayna didn¡¯t care about pleading like Lenny or hurting Suzi any more. She just took out her mobile phone and took a photo, then she froze, and then suddenly shouted: ¡°Ghost¡­ ¡­¡± The image on the phone is naturally Rayna herself. Just now when she saw Suzi in Lenny¡¯s car, Rayna was crying angrily by Lenny, she cried all the way up the elevator, all her makeup was spent. Rayna¡¯s makeup has always been thick and enchanting, and she doesn¡¯t have much money to buy high-end makeup that doesn¡¯t take off. She uses some cheap, colorful makeup, so that when she cries, Eye shadow, eyeliner, and liquid foundation on the face are mixed together, and a face can be a clown. She went into the elevator to visit and chatted with her cousin Walton on WeChat, but forgot to look up at her makeup, so she rushed to the conference room of the logistics department and insulted Suzi on the radio. I wanted to crush Suzi in front of the entirepany, but I never thought that if I didn¡¯t crush Suzi, I was driven out. There is also an ugly look of a painted cat. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people:Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 377 – 378 Chapter 377 ¨C 378 Read Chapter 377 ¨C 378 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 377 ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to live anymore! uuu¡­¡± Rayna ran out crying. Behind him, Lenny called the security department: ¡°Looking at the woman with a cat-faced cat, she must think about not letting her find her death in thepany!¡± The men of the Jun family have always treated women who they don¡¯t like are only cooler and disdain, not the coolest and disdain. In Lenny¡¯s eyes, he never regarded Rayna as a woman. Wrong, because he never regarded Rayna as a person. ¡°It¡¯s all gone!¡± Lenny looked at the support present and said coldly. ¡°Yes, Master Jun!¡± Many people responded in unison, and then filed out. ¡°Suzi.¡± Lenny yelled. When she was about to let Suzi stay for a while, Lenny¡¯s cell phone rang, and he Property ? N?velDrama.Org. picked it up to connect: ¡°Hey, little uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The little uncle in Lenny¡¯s mouth is Sanford¡¯s cousin Xu Zetong. At the other end, no one knew what Xu Zetong said, so he heard Lenny say: ¡°Okay, I see, I wille right now.¡± After closing the line, when he wanted to call Suzi again, he saw that Suzi was no longer in the meeting room. Lenny wanted to go to the design department where Suzi was shrinking to find Suzi, but because my uncle asked him to do it. Things were more urgent, and Lenny immediately left thepany again. And here, Suzi has returned to the design department. ¡°Sorry director, you really shouldn¡¯t lie to me toe back. It¡¯s normal for thepany not toe to work, and I didn¡¯t n toe, but what did you lie to me for?¡± Suzi questioned the design director displeasedly. The director said with a very embarrassed expression: ¡°Suzi, I know you are wronged, but you have offended thepany¡¯s little princess Rayna. Although she was driven out of thepany by Lenny today, Rayna has a backstage. Of. Her backstage is no weaker than Mr. Jun. We¡­As a part-time worker, I have no ability to fight Rayna. I can only call you at Rayna¡¯s instructions. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­Forget it.¡± After Yubi, she looked at the design director again: ¡°I want to ask, does thepany still need me?¡± Design Director: ¡°¡­¡± This woman was brought in by Young Master Jun. Will thepany dare not? She immediately said repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± As soon as the words of the design director fell, Linda next to him whispered to the ears of the design director: ¡°Director, you can think about it, the person Jun, is basically not more than a day with women, and he drove Suzi with him. Come here because he answered the phone and left when he returned the handst time. If you seed now, do you think Mr. Jun will keep Suzi in thepany? Even Ms. Rayna, a rtive of the imperial family, and Young Master Jun dared to expel her immediately, let alone a woman like Suzi? I think you¡¯d better not make your own im to let Suzi stay. ¡° The director thought for a while, Linda was indeed right. The Ministry of Personnel did not say that Suzi would be hired again. At this moment, the design director looked at Suzi embarrassingly: ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Suzi smiled relievedly, and then nced at Linda, but Linda looked at Suzi provocatively. The tone seemed to say to Suzi: What¡¯s so great! ¡°If you don¡¯t keep me, then leave.¡± After Suzi finished speaking, he turned around and left. She had just walked out of the office two or three steps, but suddenly Linda received an outside call. After hearing a few words from the other party on the phone, Linda suddenly cried and asked, ¡°This¡­what should I do, also¡­ ¡­There is another remedy?¡± Chapter 378 There was a problem with Linda¡¯s design, Suzi saw itst week. Now that I heard Linda begging on the phone, was it something Suzi had expected? Without turning his head back, Suzi continued to walk outside, but heard Linda screaming behind him: ¡°Suzi! Stop for me!¡± Suzi just pretended not to hear. She is no longer an employee of thispany, why should she stop? ¡°Suzi! Are you deaf?¡± Linda put down the phone, stepped on high heels angrily, chasing Suzi, and then red at Suzi from her side in front of Suzi. Suzi¡¯s tone is cold: ¡°Get out of the way.¡± I was toozy to say a word to anyone. She had to find a job. The job was almost finalized in the morning. If it wasn¡¯t for the design director to call her and tell her that the job can still be kept, she Won¡¯te back! Fortunately now, she can¡¯t do her job here, and she doesn¡¯t know if she can keep the job there. Suzi is in a hurry now. ¡°Suzi, you are a ghost!¡± Linda asked indiscriminately. Suzi: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You actually don¡¯t want toe here to work hard, you¡¯re just a ba5tard! Miss Min is right! You are a third person, and you go wherever you see a man. You were unsessful in seducing Miss Min¡¯s brother-inw, and you moved here in a blink of an eye. As a result, you seeded in attracting the attention of Young Master on the first day, Suzi, we all thought you were a bun, so you are a master! A master who seduce men! When you pretended to proofread my copy for me, did you move your hands and feet on it? If you, a person who doesn¡¯t understand architecture, move your hands and feet a little bit on it, if the construction party continues to construct ording to your n, it will be wrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Suzi, did you make a ghost!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, you won¡¯t be able to leave today! Our design department has never had any trouble. Why did you make a mistake when you came!¡± ¡°Director, you can¡¯t let this fisher girl go! If she leaves, our design department will be out of luck!¡± For a while, everyone in the design department was in the same hatred and rushed to prevent Suzi from leaving, as if Suzi would be able to take the me for the entire dozen of them if they stayed behind. Suzi looked at Linda with cold eyes, and then at the design director. When she first came to apply for the job, the design director was in charge of the main recruit. Whether she can design or understand architecture, the design director naturally knows, so at this time, Suzi will look at the design director unblinkingly. Director Zhengsu said with an expression: ¡°It is your fault to say that Suzi doesn¡¯t understand design. I recruited Suzi personally. She understands design and architecture.¡± Suzi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But¡­¡± The director turned the conversation and said again: ¡°Suzi, although you are not an employee of thepany now, you did work for thepany for two days, and you did contact Linda in those two days. Design draft, Linda is the most senior designer in our design department, and her design is generally not wrong. Therefore, you are also involved now. ¡° Suzi: ¡°Director, if you have anything to say, please speak up!¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste time. ¡°Why not, let¡¯s go to the construction site to take a look andpare Linda¡¯s design drawings. Anyway, it¡¯s just the beginning of the past two days. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, but we have to distinguish who is responsible, right?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Suzi answered simply. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 379 – 380 Chapter 379 ¨C 380 Read Chapter 379 ¨C 380 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 379 The clearer knows herself, what she didn¡¯t do, she naturally didn¡¯t want to take on anything, so she could only go to the construction site with them to see who was at fault! The entire design department took a bus in thepany and went directly to the construction site. On the way, my colleagues attacked Suzi with a single nce at me. ¡°When you are a junior, you can be a junior, can you note to thepany to harm others in the future?¡± ¡°I can tell you the shame! Then it will be your fault, and you will be responsible for it alone. Do you think the construction project is a job? Maybe it will kill people and go to jail! Can you afford the responsibility? ¡° ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, you have to lose! Don¡¯t try to run away!¡± ¡°You said where you can¡¯t seduce men, you just went to our constructionpany to seduce men, do you think our architectural designpany is blind?¡± Along the way, when you say a word to me, they almost point to Suzi¡¯s nose and scold Suzi. Suzi can also tell that the design department actually has more men than women. Originally, the work of architectural design was done by men. Many, there are only four or five women in a car, but Suzi is all women scolding her. Those male colleagues didn¡¯t say much, but a few men looked at Suzi with sympathy. Suzi knew that these women were actually jealous of her these days. I was jealous that she attracted Shao Jun as soon as she joined thepany. She was jealous of her dealing with Rayna in a tit-for-tat manner. What¡¯s more jealous is that she came to thepany in Mr. Jun¡¯s car this morning. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Those women are probably thinking in their hearts that if the things that went wrong on the construction site this time are attributed to her Suzi, Master Jun will definitely make Suzi unable to eat. Faced with so many usations against her, Suzi didn¡¯t fight back with anyone. She didn¡¯t have time to think about the things she said right now, she just wanted to see which part of Linda¡¯s copywriting she had proofread was wrong. In fact, all the ws in Linda¡¯s copywriting can be If it really couldn¡¯t make up for it, Suzi would also bring it up at the time. Unknowingly, the car also drove to the construction site. This is a real estate that has been built but has not been renovated. As soon as Suzi entered the door, he thought of what went wrong. ¡°Linda!¡± Suzi yelled confidently. ¡°Why, now I know that I was wrong, do you want to admit it to me? It¡¯s toote! You are solely responsible for all the mistakes here today!¡± Linda said unreasonably. Suzi sneered: ¡°When I came to this real estate, I thought it was your copy. I reminded you about this copy. I asked you if you want me to review your design draft. You said no! Because I was at that time. I can see that there is a problem with your artwork.¡± Linda: ¡°At this time, you are spitting blood! Suzi, you are so vicious!¡± Suzi was very calm: ¡°Is it in yourputer, or in myputer. I can bring up the archive of the artwork in yourputer and the archive of the artwork in myputer, andpare it with the current construction n. You can know, I know you will definitely say that the design artwork in myputer was touched by me. I¡¯m sorry Linda. My archive is a read-only file copied from you. The date on it is still on thepany¡¯s signature. Yes, I didn¡¯t move.¡± Linda: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Linda¡¯s face getting paler and paler, Suzi quietly said, ¡°I have a way to make up for this mistake.¡± Chapter 380 As soon as Suzi¡¯s words were uttered, everyone present was surprised. A woman who didn¡¯t speak very much and was suspended for a week after only two days when she first came to work, said she could make up for it? ¡°Suzi, you don¡¯t want to attack you because of Linda, you can be a big man. You should not talk nonsense about architecture!¡± Even the fair design director is dissatisfied with Suzi. Suzi said neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°I have conditions to solve this problem.¡± Design Director: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi looked at Linda again: ¡°Linda, the contents of yourputer and the contents of myputer can prove that I have not touched your drawings at all, so I am helping you deal with this problem to help you solve the problem. Trouble, I want to ask if you personally pay me or thepany pays me, you negotiate, okay?¡± Linda said incoherently: ¡°You¡­you still want to be paid, you¡­how much do you want!¡± ¡°One hundred thousand!¡± Suzi said inly. People present: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your lion speaks loudly!¡± Linda roared. ¡°Do you know how big your loss will be if this mistake is not resolved?¡± Suzi asked. Linda: ¡°¡­¡± Of course she knew. If this mistake is not resolved, she will not only take full responsibility, she may even lose her job in the future, not only will she lose her job, and she will be unlikely to get involved in the architectural design industry in the future. To put it bluntly, this matter depends on her. In the past, Linda used to proofread the materials by herself, and she had no problems when proofreading her own materials, so she just threw the most recent materials to Suzi for proofreading. Maybe it¡¯s because Linda has seen Suzi not pleasing to her eyes these days. She actually gave some of her unmodified design drawings to Suzi. When Suzi finished proofreading and then returned it to her, she forgot to have a few design patterns. She hasn¡¯t had time to modify it. With so many years of design experience, Linda felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but she didn¡¯t expect the problem toe in just a week. Linda can foresee many problems, and can also make changes in advance. But Linda is just a designer, she has very little on-the-spot practical experience. So when the problemes up, Linda can¡¯t find a solution. But Suzi is different. Suzi has been an engineer who has worked on the construction site for many years. There will be unexpected surprises in the process of constructing a construction site. When such unexpected emergence, he must find ways to make up for it. And Linda¡¯s problem now is just a trivial matter. ¡°Then you say, how to solve it, if it can be solved well, I¡­¡± Linda looked back at the design director. Let her pay one hundred thousand yuan personally? She is in a little pain. But if thepany really counts this mistake on Linda, Linda can only admit it himself, and now it is mainly about holding on to the importance of work. The design director said in a very serious and condemned tone: ¡°Linda! You can¡¯t shirk this mistake. Of course, Suzi¡¯s request is to be borne by you. Even so, you still have to write a review when you return to thepany! Thepany gives you This kind of disposal is already open to you. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 381 – 382 Chapter 381 ¨C 382 Read Chapter 381 ¨C 382 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 381 Otherwise you know the consequences! ¡° Linda¡¯s calf was weakened from fright. She cried and said, ¡°Director, I¡­you asked me to take out one hundred thousand yuan at once. Where can I get it? My boyfriend just went with me. After breaking up, he won¡¯t provide living expenses, so I have to pay off my car loan and house loan. I don¡¯t have enough money to spend 20,000 yuan a month. Where can I save money.¡± The design director gave Linda an angry look. Think about it if this matter is not resolved, the entire design department will be implicated. The designer sighed fiercely, then gave Linda a nk look, and then said to Suzi, ¡°Suzi,st week. I¡¯m wronged. In this way, Linda will give you 100,000 yuan, but Linda has no money to give you now. You have to go to thepany with me. I personally go to thepany¡¯s finance department and tell the finance department to pay 100,000 yuan first. Here you are. How is it?¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°Yes.¡± She doesn¡¯t care. As long as you can get the money decently. It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t help in vain. It mainly depends on who to help. She worked in thispany for two days in total. During these two days, she was squeezed everywhere. Now she has been expelled. She wants to help thepany solve problems, so naturally she has to be paid. ¡°Well, trouble you¡­ think of a solution, how to solve it?¡± the director asked. ¡°Yeah! You should have said it now, how to solve it? Don¡¯t tell that you can¡¯t help it!¡± Linda said sharply to Suzi. Everyone looked at Suzi. Especially many people in the design department are thinking that if Suzi can¡¯t solve it, the people in the entire design department can strip Suzi alive! Suzi smiled calmly and said: ¡°This matter is very simple, as long as the hollow brick part is reced with a solid bearing capacity, it can be more than half, so that the half of the fault can reduce the bearing capacity of the half. This is half the solution. And the other half, as long as the wrong side is at a ny-degree angle, and two fixed piles on both sides are added to strengthen it, it can be solved. ¡° This situation is generally not used onrge construction sites, so the construction personnel on the for it in this way. And Suzi spent six years in a small town like Quxian, where the miniature There are countless small buildings. Where does the architect of the small buildinge from? They are built anytime, anywhere. Basically, problems are solved at any time at any time, so in Suzi¡¯s view, this is not a problem at all. However, if Suzi were to draw the design drawings, she would definitely think about it in advance because of her experience in this area and avoid it in advance. In this way, the tricky things that made everyone are solved, let Suzi downy it, and even the design director sighed. The design director grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand and thanked him again and again: ¡°Suzi, I really didn¡¯t see that your architectural aplishments were so deep. It¡¯s because we have no eyes.¡± Suzi smiled calmly: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing. I just spent a long time on the construction site. I have more actual experience. That¡¯s it. The director, money¡­¡± ¡°Oh, money,e with me to thepany to get it.¡± The design director is thinking about how she can keep Suzi in thepany. After solving the problem, the group returned to thepany again. This time, Suzi did not sit in the bus, but in the design director¡¯s private car. As soon as he got off the car at the door of thepany, a high-end sports car suddenly stopped in front of Suzi. ¡°Suzi, did your design department go to dinner together?¡± Lenny, who got off the bus, asked Suzi enthusiastically. Chapter 382 At this moment when he saw Lenny, Suzi felt a little disgusted in his heart. To put it bluntly, the reason why she has only worked here for two days, and she couldn¡¯t do the job, in fact, arge part of the reason is because of Lenny. Had it not been for Lenny to be too enthusiastic about her, she would not have been jealous of her by the female staff of thepany, and Rayna would not have been jealous enough to push her a broken chair. Because of this Lenny, Suzi caused a lot of trouble. In Suzi¡¯s eyes, Lenny is nothing more than the same as Joan six years ago. He is full of bloated intestines and aesthetic fatigue of ying with women. He suddenly came when he saw an honest and Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. rustic man. Interest. But Suzi will never be like six years ago. She sees a man like Lenny, she is not surprised at all. Therefore, at this moment, when Lenny was talking to Suzi, Suzi didn¡¯t want to care about Lenny at all. She looked very cold towards Lenny. The design director who was so cold that he got off the car kept reminding Suzi: ¡°Suzi, Mr. Jun looks at you differently. This is a great opportunity. How many girls in thepany want to have a meal with Mrs. Jun. Shao protects you in thepany. No one will dare to give you half a finger in the future. Even if Raynaes back to work in the future, as long as Mr. Jun covers you, Rayna will not dare to trouble you.¡± Suzi: ¡°I have been fired from thepany. I came here to get my one hundred thousand yuan reward.¡± Design Director: ¡°¡­¡± When she was about to persuade Suzi again, she saw that the five or six female designers in the design department who got off the bus behind her saw Lenny at the same time, and they all couldn¡¯t hold back their expressions. ¡°Ah, Master Jun, are you here waiting for our beautiful Linda? You know, you promised two weeks ago to invite our beautiful Linda to dinner, you haven¡¯t invited it yet. Master Jun¡­¡± ¡°Sao Jun, do we have a share when we invite the beautifuldy Linda to dinner?¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Lenny looked at these vulgar fans impatiently. He was disgusted by the smell of the inferior perfume. It¡¯s better for Suzi. There is a faint, unpredictable taste on his body, but it is veryfortable and attentive. It is a natural fragrance. Where did Lenny know that the perfume on Suzi was specially customized for her by Arron. A small bottle of five milliliters costs more than 100,000 yuan. Lenny could not see the female designers including Linda, and he looked at Suzi with a smile like a spring breeze: ¡°Suzi, Rayna has been fired by me. In the future in thispany, no one will harass you anymore. Now you should be very happy working in thepany, right?¡± Behind them, Linda and her female colleagues were stunned with jealousy! They all looked at Suzi, only to see that Suzi¡¯s expression was still calm. Suzi said mercilessly: ¡°Master Jun, even if we don¡¯t know each other at all, I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t harass me in the future, okay? Besides, I don¡¯t do this job anymore. I am here to get mypensation from the design director. I¡¯m sorry, please let me. ¡° Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± Why is the taste of rejection so fragrant? It was the first time that he was rejected so mercilessly by a girl. Every time in the past, whenever a woman saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but move forward. This was really the first time Lenny was rejected. Lenny actuallyughed. He was about to go forward and talk to Suzi again. At this time, a person came out of the gate. That person is Galia. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 383 – 384 Chapter 383 ¨C 384 Read Chapter 383 ¨C 384 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 383 Seeing Suzi Galia immediately rushed forward, she said excitedly: ¡°Suzi, where did you go on a business trip this week, you didn¡¯t tell me, causing me toe down and have dinner with you a few days ago. The result came down. At first nce, you have all gone on a business trip, eh, which city have you been to? Did you bring me a small gift? ¡° Galia¡¯s innocent and sincere smile impressed Suzi very much. Suzi looked at Galia apologetically: ¡°Sorry, I forgot¡­¡± ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s okay. Suzi, I was joking with you. You just came to work in thepany and haven¡¯t paid yet. Where is the money¡­¡± Galia said with a grin. ¡°Suzi has no money, I have money!¡± At this moment, Lenny suddenly interrupted: ¡°Suzi forgot to bring you a small gift on business trips these days, right? Then, I will make up this small gift for you. How about I invite you and Suzi to dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Galia agreed without thinking. Master Jun, please have dinner. The women in this entirepany are looking forward to it. Well, Galia usually doesn¡¯t even dare to think about it. She never dreamt about it, but she never thought that Young Master would invite her. Of course, Galia could see that the person Mr. Jun really wanted to invite was actually Suzi. Galia looked at Suzi with bright eyes. Suzi opened his mouth, and refused very simply: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± Including colleagues in the design department who have not yet joined thepany: ¡°¡­¡± After Suzi refused, he said to the design director: ¡°Director, can I go with you to get the money? I can leave with the money.¡± ¡°Hey, good¡­¡± At this time, the design director especially wanted to keep Suzi. Suzi is an individual talent and a good design talent with very practical experience. She naturally wants to keep it. ¡°Why did you take the money? Why did you take the money and leave, Suzi, didn¡¯t you say you were ready to work in thispany? Don¡¯t you want to see me? If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can not show up in front of you, you Why not this job?¡± Lenny¡¯s exit was envious of the group of women behind him. How did Mr. Jun catch up with Pakistan to please Suzi? Suzi didn¡¯t care: ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to do it. I was expelled from thepany.¡± ¡°Who dares to fire you! Who dares to fire you, I will let her go right now!¡± Lenny said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You go up first, I¡¯ll get the car right, and I¡¯ll take care of your business immediately.¡± After saying that, Lenny immediately got in the car and drove to the parking lot. The design director here is secretly happy: ¡°Suzi, stay.¡± Suzi is not a hypocritical person. If it is appropriate to wait for the meeting, she will stay. After all, finding a job is not so easy. What if various situations arise again? No one can tell. She only said to the director: ¡°Go up first and talk about it.¡± After speaking, they walked into the elevator with Galia. Galia grabbed Suzi excitedly: ¡°Suzi, Shao Jun is so handsome, why don¡¯t you open your eyes without Property ? N?velDrama.Org. looking at him.¡± ¡°Such a man with a dead skinny face, handsome? Isn¡¯t it trivial?¡± Suzi said. Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Well, Suzi, if you talk like this, you will be beaten to death by all the women in thepany? Chapter 384 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t understand why Galia was stunned. Galia shook his head and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Suzi, the wholepany just turned Rayna into the army, and was the first person to refuse Mr. Jun, but Mr. Jun was also the first time to hire apany girl in thepany. The staff ate, but he did not expect that he would encounter Waterloo for the first time. Suzi, you look quite honest, not like a person who can do these things. ¡° Galia and Suzi are very close friends. The first time she saw Suzi, she liked her very much. She felt that this girl was clean, had a duty, had few words, and was not enchanting. Suzi also liked Galia. She has no friends. Since she was released from prison six years ago, she has been fighting with others. No one has ever opened up to her like this. Galia was the first. Therefore, Suzi is very sincere to Galia: ¡°I just want to work hard and have a stable ie. If I don¡¯t push Rayna¡¯s chair to her, it will be me who is injured. ?¡± Galia nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± After a pause, she asked again: ¡°By the way, Suzi, don¡¯t you really go to dinner with Young Master Jun?¡± The two spoke and got out of the elevator. Suzi calmly said: ¡°What¡¯s delicious? I don¡¯t want to be friends with him, and I don¡¯t even want to marry him. I have to attract countless enemies to eat a meal with him. I¡¯m free.¡± Galia was amused by Suzi¡¯s words: ¡°Yes, then I won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t go! The goddess must be reserved by the goddess!¡± After she finished speaking, she said in a low voice: ¡°I wish I could catch Young Master Jun in my arms. Although Young Master Jun is not as wealthy as a certain tycoon in Nancheng, he can marry Young Master Jun. It¡¯s also a matter of honoring the ancestors. Galia has had such a dream in private.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi was frustrated by Galia, and she also whispered to Galia, ¡°I wish you hug Mr. Jun under your pomegranate skirt.¡± ¡°It must be!¡± The two entered the front desk talking andughing. When they were separated, Galia said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, if the director keeps you, you should stay. I want to be a colleague with you.¡± ¡°I will consider it. After all, it is not easy to find a job. The sry for my job is not bad.¡± Suzi said the truth. She is not afraid of what people say, as long as she can continue to work, what kind of working environment does not matter to her. After separating from Galia, Suzi came to the director¡¯s office. ¡°Suzi,e, sit¡­¡± The design director has changed a lot from the morning, and his attitude has changed a lot from the previous few days: ¡°What about you, I just came a few days ago, I was thinking about it. Let you adapt to the environment before arranging work for you. I didn¡¯t expect that Rayna¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay director. I just wanted to ask, my 100,000 yuan?¡± Suzi asked straightforwardly. She is very short of money, and until now, she can¡¯t go back to her hometown to take a look at her mother¡¯s grave. It¡¯s because there is no money. Besides, she didn¡¯t think she was obligated to wipe Linda¡¯s A55. The director is also a sensible person. She immediately said: ¡°Do you think this will work Suzi? As long as you stay and work, I will let Linda deduct 8,000 yuan from her sry for you every month. A year, 100,000 yuan. I¡¯ll give you all the pieces. Can you?¡± Suzi asked calmly: ¡°The director really wants me to stay and work?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The director said enthusiastically: ¡°I can see your ability. Not only do you draw good artwork, but I also saw your ability to handle mere affairs. I want a talent like you. Wouldn¡¯t I be stupid if I didn¡¯t leave you? Suzi, I will not treat you badly if you stay, so your sry will increase by another 5,000. ¡° Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 385 – 386 Chapter 385 ¨C 386 Read Chapter 385 ¨C 386 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 385 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She originally wanted to increase by two thousand, but she did not expect to increase by five thousand, which was beyond her imagination. But if he stays, Suzi also wants a better environment. She said again: ¡°Yes, the director, but I have a condition. I will not be Linda¡¯s assistant anymore. I will be Linda¡¯s boss, that is, the artwork drawn by Linda. Give me a look. Is this okay? ¡° Suzi didn¡¯t want to crush Linda. On the first day and the second day when she first came to thepany, when she proofread Linda¡¯s manuscript, she found that Linda¡¯s design techniques were very good, and her design techniques were not the same as those of Suzi in the past. Suzi must also learn from the experience of others. Since it is learned, the best way is for all Linda¡¯s designs to be reviewed by Suzi, which couldn¡¯t be better. Seeing that the design director did not speak, Suzi immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need her 100,000 yuan. Since everyone is a colleague, colleagues should help each other, so there is no need to ask for money.¡± ¡°Yes, you can, that would be great. I¡¯ll let Linda be your assistant in the future.¡± The design director said immediately. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Suzi said with satisfaction. After speaking, she respectfully said to the design director: ¡°Then¡­Director, should I go back to work first? Still sitting in my original seat?¡± ¡°No, you are the master now. You and Linda swap seats. You sit in Linda¡¯s seat, you go first, I will call the personnel department to inform them, and then I will go over and arrange for you.¡± ¡°Good director, I passed.¡± After speaking, Suzi left the design director¡¯s office. When he came to the door of the design department, Suzi heard the discussion of the design department before he entered the door. To be precise, he was speaking ill of Suzi behind his back. After all, there are only a few women. In the architectural design department, there are more men than women, and there are only a few women in total, but where there are women, right and wrong are indispensable. Several women were fighting for Linda. ¡°What the hell! I think Suzi is just getting into trouble and ckmailing!¡± ¡°The director also thinks she has experience or something. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not that she has been on the construction site for a long time before, and she has seen a lot of materials. She is the designer¡¯s material, she is just a female migrant worker on the construction site!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of abuse she gave Mr. Junshi to make Mr. Jun like her so much. Originally Mr. Jun wanted to invite Linda to dinner, but Mr. Jun now ignores Linda.¡± ¡°Sao!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at the soil, you are in the bone!¡± ¡°You women, can you keep your morals? I think Suzi is not bad. She is honest, responsible, and busy. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Linda has solved big problems. You shouldn¡¯t talk about her like that.¡± One of the gays is the truth. Can¡¯t stop, the fight is injustice. ¡°I also think that the little girl is shy and obedient, very pure.¡± ¡°As I think, I like that one.¡± Hearing a group of male colleagues defending Suzi, Linda pped the table angrily: ¡°There is a kind of Suzi who took me 100,000 yuan and don¡¯te back! If she returns to work shamelessly, I will let her be under my hand. Not as good as¡­¡± ¡°Linda!¡± Suzi¡¯s voice calmly came from behind: ¡°Please pack the supplies on your desk. From now on, this will be my seat.¡± Chapter 386 Linda: ¡°¡­¡± Several female colleagues: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± Linda asked after a long while. Suzi was originally a person who was not good atmunication. She only said truthfully: ¡°I will stay and continue to work. My seat will be swapped with you. I will sit in your seat and you will be my assistant in the future. In the future, all your design drawings must be approved by me before they can be implemented. ¡° Linda: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she suddenly yelled, ¡°Suzi! Do you think you helped me deal with an ident, and you turned into a phoenix? Can you! You helped me deal with the ident, but you also ckmailed me 100,000 yuan! What do you want now? Climb on my head to poop and pee? No way! You big guys have all heard that this woman not only corrupted me one hundred thousand yuan, she now openly asked me to pack my things and give her some space, but she also made me her assistant without shame. Suzi, do you think that you will be the boss of thispany if you are taken seriously by Mr. Jun? You have a delusion, right? ¡° All the people present felt sharp after hearing what they said. However, several female colleagues are all the same haters as Linda. Even the male colleagues who have just spoken to Suzi feel that Suzi is too much at this moment. But as soon as Linda¡¯s voice fell, the design director walked in. Behind the design director, there is Lenny. ¡°Linda, don¡¯t you want to do it anymore! If Suzi hadn¡¯t interceded for you for this matter today, you would not onlypensate 100,000 yuan, but your job would be gone! Not only would your job be gone, but if you were in the industry, you would have Bad reputation.¡± The design director criticized Linda very seriously. Linda¡¯s face turned blue in shock: ¡°Director¡­¡± The design director gave Linda a white look: ¡°It was Suzi who interceded for you in front of me and stopped asking for your 100,000 yuan. How generous is Suzi? Not only does she surpass you in business, but also in the actual operation. Better than you, if you work under her in the future, it will only be good for you, but it will not hurt. Why, did you contradict your boss from the very beginning? You are too deceiving! ¡° The director¡¯s sharp words couldn¡¯t be more clear. That is, Suzi will stay and work, and Suzi will be promoted. She became Linda¡¯s chief designer, and Linda, Suzi¡¯s deputy designer, became Linda¡¯s immediate boss. Linda looked at the design director with a sullen face, and said aggrieved: ¡°Director, I have been working in thepany for three or four years. You have always known my design level. How can you let a soil bun and only know that you are working on the construction site? When a woman bes my boss, she has practical experience, but does she know what beauty is? A woman who can¡¯t even dress well, knows what beauty is? ¡° ¡°Linda! Resign if you don¡¯t want to do it! Thispany is not unusual for you to be here. You said that the clothes Suzi wears are not good-looking, like a dumpling. How can you never think that if she wears the same clothes as you? It looks good, if you stand in front of her, you will be old and ugly!¡± Behind the design director, Lenny reprimanded Linda mercilessly. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Linda went out and acted like a baby to Lenny: ¡°You didn¡¯t do this before. You used to be very kind to the female employees of thepany.¡± Lenny sneered: ¡°I am very polite and caring to female employees now! But I am still a shareholder of thispany! As a shareholder, the most important thing to keep is talents. Suzi will help ourpany deal with it in one day. Two emergencies, such a talent, who of you dare to exclude her, that is to make money with my Lenny! I started apany to let you make money for me. It¡¯s not for you to squeeze out my core talents and resign! I don¡¯t care how beautiful you are, how beautiful you are, how enchanting you are, as long as you dare to harm the interests of mypany, you have to get rid of me! I dare not say anything else, but I see too many women! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 387 – 388 Chapter 387 ¨C 388 Read Chapter 387 ¨C 388 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 387 Your appearance pollutes my eyes! ¡° Linda: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You! You will be Suzi¡¯s assistant from now on, I don¡¯t want to do it or take a position early!¡± Lenny said to Linda ruthlessly, very ugly. ¡°Do¡­ I do.¡± What can she do if she doesn¡¯t? If she leaves thispany, if it is known to the outside world that she lost her job because of her mistake, and was driven out by Mr. Jun, she would not be able to find a job in the architectural design industry. Mr. Jun scolded, and Linda lowered her head, so that all the designers present could see it. Those people are fine, and the weather vanes are turning quickly. They immediately ttered their eyes and looked at Suzi. Some began topliment directly with a smile: ¡°Congrattions, Shen Zhushe, please take care of you in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, Lord Shen, your ability to handle emergency affairs is really beyond our reach. There will be more ces to ask you in the future, which will cause you trouble.¡± ¡°Shen Master, can I help you clean up the table?¡± ¡°Linda, hurry up and move your things away!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t hurry up!¡± Suzi + Linda: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master Shen, you just sit here, don¡¯t move, I will help you clean up your things.¡± Suzi said neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°No, I can just clean up by myself. I¡¯m just here to work. It¡¯s okay for everyone to get along with each other and do a good job, nothing else matters.¡± After he finished speaking, Suzi looked back at Lenny: ¡°Thank you Mr. Jun. Since thepany has given me this sry, I will definitely work hard. Linda has her advantages. Let¡¯splement each other in the future. ¡° Her remarks saved Linda a bit of face. Linda said coyly, ¡°Thank you Suzi.¡± ¡°No.¡± Suzi said tly. After speaking, he began to pack things up. Looking at Suzi, who is so insulting and not surprised, Lenny stood at the door of the design department and touched himself meaningfully. This woman is so beautiful. The beauty of people and temperament is the kind of beauty that is quiet and light, but very powerful. In fact, Lenny could see that Suzi¡¯s dress was ordinary because she deliberately concealed her beauty, but the more she was like this, the more Lenny liked her. When leaving get off work this evening, Lenny deliberately parked the car at thepany¡¯s door and waited for Suzi to get down. Suzi rejected him. However, this does not hinder his persevering pursuit of Suzi. The staff got off work one after another, Galia deliberately came down from the stairs, waited for Suzi for a while, watched Suzi clean up, then took Suzi¡¯s arm downstairs, and when he went out, he saw Lenny holding it in his hand. With arge bouquet of flowers, she looked at Suzi with a pleasant smile. ¡°Suzi, enjoy dinner together. How?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t answer, it was clear that she saw the pure ck, domineering sedan at the corner of the crossroad not far behind Lenny. ¡°Sorry, my husband came to pick me up.¡± Suzi said truthfully. Chapter 388 Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± After listening for a second, he stammered and it was unbelievable. It was a pity that all kinds of emotions were mixed together to ask Suzi: ¡°You¡­you are so tender, you¡­ Married?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­Well, please let me.¡± She seemed to have felt the two eyes from the domineering ck car that were about to kill people. ¡°Suzi, is your husband treating you well? You must have been tricked into marriage, right, or else why did you get married at such a young age?¡± Lenny stepped in front of Suzi and asked. Suzi: ¡°Sorry, Master Jun, please let me go.¡± After speaking, he pushed Lenny away and left in a hurry. ¡°Suzi!¡± Lenny shouted behind him: ¡°Although you are married, you also have the freedom to make friends!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Arron to wait in front, Suzi really wanted to ask Lenny, what on earth do you like her? Like her silence? Like her rustic style in dress? Or, like Joan six years ago, just want to find something different. But Suzi didn¡¯t have time to ask. Because Arron was waiting for her in front. Suzi hurriedly walked to Arron¡¯s car. Lenny had been staring at Suzi¡¯s back. Coincidentally, at this time, a bus stopped behind Suzi, blocking the sight of Lenny and the rest of thepany. After the bus drove away, Suzi was already seated in Arron¡¯s car and left. Suzi was very obedient, and he took the initiative to report when he got in the car: ¡°He is called Lenny. It seems that his family is in Kyoto. I heard that he has a prominent status. Could it be your brother Kraig from Kyoto?¡± Who is Kraig? You are smart! It¡¯s his nephew! Arron looked at Suzi sternly: ¡°You care about his family background!¡± He didn¡¯t even notice the strong vinegar smell in his tone, but Christopher driving ahead felt the vinegar smell: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°I just want to tell you that he is pestering me unterally¡­¡± I am very angry at my unwillingness! Why should I exin this to him! Is the husband and wife rtionship? Two people just got the certificate! He did not announce to the people in Quan¡¯an City, she is his wife! Why confess everything to him! However, when Suzi saw his cold eyes that wanted to kill, she was scared again, too scared to speak. ¡°Are you closed on weekends?¡± Arron suddenly changed the subject. Suzi: ¡°What?¡± ¡°I ask you, will you rest tomorrow!¡± Suzi: ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°No rest? What do you do if you don¡¯t have a job on a rest day!¡± ¡°No.¡± Suzi wiped his forehead with a sweat: ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about Lenny?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Arron said again. Suzi: ¡°Ah? You¡­what do you know, I really have nothing to do with him, I ignore him¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± The driver driving in front couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Madam is so pure. Madam is only looking cold and transparent on the surface, but in my heart is a sinceredy who can no longer be sincere. Madam, why didn¡¯t you understand? After your exnation, about Jun The story of the kid talking to you at the door of thepany is over. Subscribe for more updates Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 389 – 390 Chapter 389 ¨C 390 Read Chapter 389 ¨C 390 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 389 Why do you always mention it? Seeing Christopher¡¯s smile, Suzi was even more at a loss. Fortunately, although Christopher received the sry that Fourth Master Fu gave her, she always preferred his wife, so he immediately rounded up and asked: ¡°This is thedy, Fourth Master asks you to take a rest tomorrow? If you take a rest, Fourth Master will take it. You go to practice the car.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Don¡¯t you ask about Lenny? It¡¯s best not to ask. Anyway, she has nothing to do with Lenny. ¡°I will rest tomorrow.¡± Suzi looked at Arron and said. Arron didn¡¯t speak any more, only his face was strained. Suzi couldn¡¯t guess what Arron was thinking. She didn¡¯t speak anymore when he didn¡¯t speak. It wasn¡¯t until they came to the kindergarten and picked up Lilly that there wasughter in the car again. ¡°Mom.¡± Lilly asked when he got in the car, ¡°Susan¡¯s mother wants to add you WeChat, would you like to add it?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to add it. Because he didn¡¯t like Susan¡¯s mother who was so wealthy and a nouveau riche woman. Besides, haven¡¯t you had a knotst time? What else to add? Suzi held up Shen¡¯s only face and said to the only one: ¡°The only one, Susan¡¯s mother and their circle are rich and wide-wife circles. Mom doesn¡¯t have time to y mahjong every day and talk about luxury jewelry, so she doesn¡¯t add it. Up.¡± ¡°Good mother.¡± The only thing that listens to her mother the most, she knows that her mother is not easy, so she never force her to do things she doesn¡¯t like. The only thing I talked about with my parents about some kindergarten fun. Those who talked andughed got home soon. After eating, it is the time for Arron to interact with his daughter every day. At this time, Suzi is also looking forward to it. No matter how the man is out there, he bes the most qualified father when hees home. . Daughter ve. Seeing their father and daughter ying so happily, Suzi couldn¡¯t bear to disturb them. She took a bath towel and took a beauty bath in the bathtub, nning to give herself a beauty treatment after going out. However, she just came up from the bathtub in the bath towel, still carrying water drops on her body. When she was about to apply the mask, from the bathroom mirror, she saw the man leaning on the bathroom door again. Looking at her with azy expression. Suzi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She turned her head and coughed: ¡°That¡­ the only one?¡± ¡°Do you still know that you have a daughter?¡± Arron asked in a low, maic voice. Suzi: ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± ¡°Recently, apart from picking up her every day, have you thought about what she thinks? Have you thought about what she wants? Have you thought about what she likes to y with?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t she think about it! Why doesn¡¯t she care about her daughter! If she doesn¡¯t care about her daughter, how has her daughter lived in the past five years? The reason why she has notmunicated with her daughter recently is not because he, the father, ¡°Why not add Susan¡¯s mother¡¯s WeChat?¡± he asked. ¡°People talk about jewelry, brand-name bags or something, I¡­¡± ¡°You are more qualified to talk about this than them!¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words, but the man stepped forward to her and picked her up in a bend. ¡°You¡­it¡¯s sote, you¡­what are you going to do?¡± Suzi¡¯s shocked heart almost jumped out of his throat. She feels that men¡¯s thinking is really different from ordinary people, why are they so leap? A second ago they were still talking about adding Susan¡¯s mother¡¯s WeChat, and a secondter, he suddenly picked her up. The man grinnedzily: ¡°It¡¯s sote, what else do you think I can do?¡± Chapter 390 After being hugged by Arron into the bedroom, Suzi realized that the man¡¯s surname was really not that big. When they got off work, they discussed Lenny, and then suddenly jumped to the matter of her taking a rest. Just in the bathroom, they were discussing whether to add WeChat or not. At this moment, they closed the bedroom door and the man returned to Lenny. On the issue. He asked the woman: ¡°Your man is good, or Lenny is good!¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Suzi doesn¡¯t know Lenny very much, how does she know Lenny? ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± The man sneered: ¡°Then you have to bear the punishment!¡± ¡°You¡­you are better than him.¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± the man asked nonchntly. ¡°I¡­ my husband is better than Lenny¡­ a hundred times better.¡± The woman became obedient. It wasn¡¯t until a second before falling asleep that Suzi knew that the man really deserved to be a man who had to repay him. He didn¡¯t say anything at thepany¡¯s door at that time, because he had a tougher trick behind him. This night, Suzi slept very calmly. Not even a dream. It was not until the next morning when he opened his eyes and saw what was in front of him that Suzi discovered that men are not thinking about jumping, but that men like to put several things together and intersperse together. Yesterday, he told her about jewelry and luxury goods before he took her into the bedroom. As soon as she opened her eyes this morning, she saw the whole box of precious treasures in front of the bedside table. The sleepy Suzi was dumbfounded. Although she can¡¯t distinguish what is jadeite, what is nephrite, what is gem, and what is diamond, but just look at the red, dark green, blue, ck, crystal clear, and blood-like coral beads. , Pearl, she could feel this small box of jewels, enough to buy several houses. ¡°These are enough for you to show off in front of your daughter¡¯s ssmates¡¯ mothers!¡± The man behind him waszy and extremely deceptive. Suzi was speechless: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi, who has always been calm, always deserted, and has rarely shown possessiveness to these things, could not hold back at this moment, but revealed a yful mind except for a little girl. She turned and looked at the man who was bare-chested, supported on the bed with one hand, looked at her withzy eyes, and said, ¡°Is it for your daughter¡¯s happiness that you give me such a good treatment?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then if I do¡­ more¡­ more children, would you just¡­ give me this box of jewels for every child? ¡°She pouted, like a child, and asked stupidly. Man: ¡°¡­¡± How cold and self-inhibiting her consistent attitude is, at this moment, her silly and cute appearance is more fascinating. The man didn¡¯t say anything, just turned her over and fixed her under him. Before she could react, he covered her soft lips with a goshawk swooping k!ss. All the exnations are in the air. It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning when I was awake again. Suzi blushed and broke free from his arms, hurriedly dressed andbed, then opened the bedroom door and ran out and shouted, ¡°The only one.¡± But Shen¡¯s only voice was not heard. Subscribe for more updates Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 391 – 392 Chapter 391 ¨C 392 Read Chapter 391 ¨C 392 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 391 ¡°The only one Li¡¯s wife?¡± Suzi hurriedly came to the kitchen and asked when she looked at Li¡¯s wife who was making soup. Aunt Li smiled and looked at Suzi: ¡°Mrs., why don¡¯t you sleep more? The little princess was picked up by Yan Zhu early in the morning, saying that she was ordered by the fourth master to take the little princess to the yground to y. The little princess was very happy when she went out. She told me not to disturb her mother to sleep.¡± ¡°Um¡­Thank you Li Sao.¡± Suzi smiled at Li Sao. When I heard Sister Li say this, Suzi realized that as Christopher had said yesterday, today Arron is going to take her to learn to drive. To learn to drive, naturally you can¡¯t take the only one. However, Suzi, who is the only one who is controlled by Yan Broadband, is also very relieved. After eating, Arron drove Suzi to the driving school they had visitedst time. Thest time they went to the driving school was near dusk, but this time, it was in the morning and on the weekend, but they came to the driving school. Later, Suzi found that there was no one else in the entire driving school except the principal, finance, and two or three coaches. He watched Arron hand over the money to Finance, but the principal of the driving school only dared not ept it. When Arron repeatedly ordered: ¡°Take it!¡±, the principal dared to let Finance ept the money. Twenty thousand yuan! Is it 20,000 yuan to learn a driver¡¯s license? Seeing the principal go in and give Arron the receipt, Suzi looked around, outside, looking everywhere, and then she whispered to Arron, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to learn a driver¡¯s license here. .¡± Arron: ¡°Why! I paid all the money.¡± Suzi had a bit of aining tone: ¡°When you paid the money¡­ and¡­ you didn¡¯t discuss it with me. Besides, why don¡¯t you pay it yourself without taking a look at the situation here. Money?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Arron looked at Suzi, who was babbling in a daze. She is not like this normally, she is always calm and calm, what happened today? ¡°Look at this driving school, plus the principal, finance, coaches, all together, but four or five people, and such a remote venue, today is the weekend, Sunday, there is not even a student to learn to drive, just Such three or two coaches are still idle. Which of the driving schools I saw before was not a coach followed by a dozen colleges, taking turns to learn to drive. Business here is very deserted. Being so deserted indicates that the reputation is not good and the coaching skills are not good. For such word-of-mouth, they still charge 20,000 yuan? ¡° After all, Suzi has never had any money. Every penny she spends has to be calcted in her heart for a long time. Learning a driver¡¯s license is 20,000 yuan, which really makes her feel distressed. But after she said this, the man looked at her, she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression a man was, she looked weird. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suzi asked. The man sneered: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, the principal came over and handed the receipt to Arron respectfully: ¡°Four Lord, please take it away¡­¡± Suzi seized the opportunity to ask the principal immediately: ¡°The principal, may I ask, why don¡¯t you have any other students here to learn to drive?¡± The principal replied with fear and sincerity: ¡°Madam, you and Fourth Master are here, where are we daring to let others in. At the Fourth Master¡¯s order, the venue was cleared early in the morning.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Clear the field¡­¡± Suzi was stunned. Chapter 392 Suzi looked back at Arron incredulously. There was no expression on Arron¡¯s stern face. He just said, ¡°Do you think that at your level, it¡¯s okay to be unclear?¡± You can be scared by learning a car. If you run into or scare others, can you afford the responsibility? Your life is worthless! You are also a frequent visitor there! But my daughter can¡¯t live without her mother! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I know he is cruel, but he doesn¡¯t know his mouth is poisonous. However, she didn¡¯t want to refute him. Because I know I can¡¯t talk about him. Suzi changed the topic: ¡°Which coach do you want to teach me?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Falling into silence again. But her heart has already begun to nder. This person really has too much money to bite his hand, and he doesn¡¯t need the coach here to teach him, and he has to pay 20,000 yuan. This is not what a bite of money is. Seeing her calm, Arron didn¡¯t let her go, but sneered coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t nder me in your heart! With your level, your qualifications, Quannam City has no coach willing to teach you. So I can only teach you personally! Now that we have used the venue here, we naturally have to pay the venue fee. Besides, you still have to get your driver¡¯s license from someone else¡¯s hands. Is it reasonable if you don¡¯t pay for it! ¡° In fact, what he really wanted to say was that he couldn¡¯t see any male coaches teach her to drive. If there was such a person, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would not ughter the man himself. However, it is impossible not to let her drive. He is getting busier and busier, it is impossible to drive her and the only one to work, to kindergarten every day. Therefore, he can only spend time on his own and teach her his hands. Hearing his remarks, Suzi was stunned. Is he reasonable? Can he still say the word¡¯reasonable¡¯? But she didn¡¯t dare to nder him in her heart. The man¡¯s city was really bottomless, and she could not deal with it at all. She never knew what he was thinking, but he guessed her thoroughly. In a daze, the man had already taken out two big bags from the trunk, and one of them was handed to her: ¡°Go, put them in the women¡¯s bathroom.¡± Suzi guessed it was clothes, so he took it to the women¡¯s bathroom. It is a white cotton sweater with outer wear. It feels very portable andfortable when worn on the body. Not only has the sweater and pants, but also a soft-soled t shoes, which fits the feet. Putting on this dress, Suzi suddenly thought that this man was really strange, he had never greeted her in advance when buying clothes for her. However, every time I buy her clothes, I can feel very close to her body. Every time, it¡¯s not fat or thin, just right. When Suzi thought that every time she asked him how he knew her size, he would say: ¡°Which part of your body I don¡¯t know? Is it my hand that didn¡¯t pinch it?¡± Therefore, she is now learning fine. She didn¡¯t ask anything. However, Suzi would be stunned for a second when he looked at himself in the mirror of the women¡¯s bathroom when he put on this style and simplicity, but the quality and workmanship belonged to the high-quality casual wear. His vision is indeed very good. Every time she chooses clothes for her, they are so suitable for her, suitable for her appearance, and suitable for her temperament. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 393 – 394 Chapter 393 ¨C 394 Read Chapter 393 ¨C 394 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 393 It¡¯s as if she is wearing this dress now, like a slightly delicate female student who doesn¡¯t know the world, like she just walked out of the ivory tower. Extremely pure. Thinking of this, Suziughed at himself again, how can he boast himself like this? And there! Suzi, you can¡¯t be so immersed in it. You have forgotten Sanford, where is Sanford now? Is he okay? Thinking of Sanford, Suzi felt a trace of sadness on her face. She never wanted to remember Joan again, especially in thepany, when Rayna always yelled her as a mistress. But at this moment, Suzi wanted to see Joan very much, and asked if Joan inquired about Sanford? After all, Joan promised her that he would help her find Sanford. Thinking of these things, Suzi walked out dullly. She did not see the figure of Arron waiting outside, but heard an extremely cold voice: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think of any man in your heart! If you have other distracting thoughts, I will use my way to put you in your heart All the people who think about it are driven away!¡± When Suzi turned around, he saw Arron in overalls. He wears like a mechanic, and the work clothes are loose. It should have no shape, but he wears it on a man, but he has a different aura. It is the kind of vigorous, sharp, and austere momentum. Suzi¡¯s heart shrank in shock, and his words were not so neat: ¡°Wh¡­what way?¡± The man sneered: ¡°For example, half of what we did when we taught you to practice the carst time, and for example, thest time we didn¡¯t actually continue. This time, I can have aplete and earth- shaking one. Anyway, the field has been cleared. There is no one in a radius of more than ten kilometers. So, let¡¯s try the feeling of the wild, how about? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± His face suddenly turned red like a ripe tomato. She lowered her head and said, ¡°When you practice a car, you can practice it. How can you think of that?¡± The manughed even colder: ¡°Practicing is driving, do you know another meaning of driving?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Suzi suddenly thought, she stomped her foot, and immediately walked to the coach car not far away, got in the car, and wanted to drive away in anger, but she didn¡¯t even know how to start the car. Learn. After the man came in and taught her hand in hand, she began to slowly start again. ¡°Hurry up!¡± the man ordered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s so scary, the whole road is yours, the road is t, and there is me next to it, you can drive boldly, don¡¯t panic when you encounter situations, so that you can practice driving skills!¡± The man¡¯s coldmand gave birth to the slightest. Suzi is not allowed to shrink. Suzi really hates it! Why should he be her coach himself! Which coach will help others like him? Does anyone who learn to drive start with theoretical knowledge? Is there such a thing as him? Hate it! It¡¯s useless to hate it. The way he teaches her is intensive, and you have to adapt if you don¡¯t adapt. However, after more than two hours in the morning, Suzi was really forced by Arron and learned. She can even turn around and reverse the car. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help feeling that the flexibility of people is really great. While Suzi was practicing reversing repeatedly, a man and a woman stood under the woods not far away. This couple originally came to practice the car and was temporarily notified to clear the venue. The two originally nned to make love in the woods. After a while, he saw Suzi who was in contact with the car backing up. ¡°Is it her?¡± When the woman saw Suzi, her expression was both surprised and disdainful. Chapter 394 The woman who saw Suzi was a female employee of thepany where Suzi worked. This female employee was a small clerk in the personnel department named Wen Cancan. Wen Cancan usually has a close rtionship with Linda. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡± Wen Cancan¡¯s boyfriend asked Wen Cancan. ¡°The designers who have just arrived in ourpany, even though they have only been here for two weeks, are the top people in thepany.¡± In Wen Cancan¡¯s tone, all were jealous and contemptuous of Suzi. The boyfriend¡¯s tone is justified: ¡°This woman is not a mortal at first sight, otherwise she learns a car, and such a big driving school can¡¯t clear the field.¡± ¡°Hey! She can do it! Isn¡¯t it just being taken by Mr. Jun? What¡¯s so great! But¡­ I think the man who taught her to drive is not like Mr. Jun. Mr. Jun is not so tall. ¡°Wen Cancan couldn¡¯t see Arron¡¯s face after a long distance. Even if she could see it clearly, she didn¡¯t know Arron. She just thinks that this man is typically a coach in a suit. The boyfriend pushed Wen Cancan: ¡°For what you thought, how could a young master like Mr. Jun who earn hundreds of millions of years be a coach here? Of course, that person is not Mr. Jun, it must be a certain coach here. This is so strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably the principal here. Otherwise, she would have cleared the school without such a big privilege.¡± Wen Cancan analyzed. The boyfriend said, ¡°Well, what you said makes sense.¡± ¡°You said, Suzi, how did you get along with the driving school coach? This woman is really not an easy one. She has a rtionship with Rayna¡¯s brother-inw, and now she is the driving school coach. There are so many clueless women outside. In front of Mr. Jun, he pretended to be like a green tea b!tch. Most importantly, she had only been here for a few days before actually taking Linda¡¯s seat. I have to take a picture of her and show it to Shao Jun. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble, secretly taking pictures of others is an infringement of people¡¯s privacy and portrait rights!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture of the back, and I can¡¯t see my face.¡± Wen Cancan picked up the phone and snapped it. After the filming is over, I take my boyfriend away. Suzi and Arron, who only practiced reversing over there, did not realize that they had been secretly photographed by others. Arron is a man who has been in the special forces for several years. He has eaten everything. When he was in the camping forest, he had also been hungry for a few days without eating. But Suzi can¡¯t. She suffered from stomach problems due to malnutrition when she was pregnant. From then on, she suffered from stomach upset if she didn¡¯t eat in time. It was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but Arron still didn¡¯t mention eating. ¡°I don¡¯t want to practice anymore.¡± Suzipletely slowed down. ¡°No!¡± The man said in a nonchnt tone. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat.¡± Suzi said in a defiant tone. The man then subconsciously looked at the sun, and then raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was indeed past noon. ¡°Is it almost done?¡± the man asked. The car is not difficult to learn, and he can teach her in a morning of intensive training. Sure enough, Suzi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s almost there.¡± ¡°Go back!¡± the man said. Suzi finally rxed, she grabbed his arm again, and asked inch by inch: ¡°Can we¡­can we go home to eat instead of eating outside?¡± It¡¯s one thing that the food outside is not good, mainly because she practiced the car and was very tired. She now wants to go home quickly, eat hot soup and rice cooked by Sister Li, and then take a bath and sleep well. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 395 – 396 Chapter 395 ¨C 396 Read Chapter 395 ¨C 396 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 395 The man nodded quickly: ¡°Okay.¡± Even if she doesn¡¯t say it, the man knows that she is tired, so he can go home if he wants to. However, when they returned home, it was not the hot soup and hot water at home that Suzi expected. They arrived home at 2:30 in the afternoon. It should have been the time when Mrs. Li was cleaning at home. But today, Sister Li is absent. Only after calling and asking did I know that Li¡¯s wife was ying with the only little princess Shen in the amusement park at this moment. After receiving a call from Arron, Li¡¯s sister-inw was frightened: ¡°Four Lord¡­I, I really don¡¯t know that you will be back at noon today. Look at you¡­ you didn¡¯t tell me when you went out, that ¡­ Assistant Yan said, you and your wife will definitely note back for dinner at noon. Then you called me and called me to y with the little princess. Assistant Yan said that when the little princess wants to go to the bathroom, she must There is a woman with her.¡± ¡°I see, you stay with the only one.¡± Arron said briefly. After he finished speaking, he called Christopher again. At the other end, Christopher was holding Lilly with his hand, and let her slide down the spiral slide from the sky. Seeing Arron¡¯s phone call, Christopher was immediately pleased and inviting credit. The tone was answered: ¡°Four Lord, how is it? You should praise me today, right? Am I thoughtful or not attentive? I know you will definitely be out all day today, you and madam, not only for training, but also by the way¡­¡± Before Christopher was finished, he was intercepted by Arron: ¡°Find a cook as soon as possible, so that Li¡¯s wife will have a recement shift.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master! I will definitely help you move, that Fourth Master¡­sry¡­how much do you n to pay?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°The sryes from you. Give it as much as you want.¡± Arron said coldly. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Arron¡¯s telephone line has been closed. ¡°You cook.¡± Arron turned around and said to Suzi. Suzi: ¡°What?¡± ¡°You cook!¡± the man said again. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± He asked her to cook? She can¡¯t do Li¡¯s craftsmanship. At most, she will be able to cook the noodles next. Because when she was a child, she often ate the noodles. When she grew up in the school dormitory, she could only use electric cups. Beat an egg, cut some mushroom froth and so on, just barely use it as a marinated noodle. Later in the past few years in Quxian County, Sanford used to cook many times, and her cooking skills Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. were barely edible. But he, doesn¡¯t his mouth be tricky? Suzi: ¡°Do you eat the food I cook?¡± The man nced at her irritably: ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat it six years ago? I don¡¯t eat the food my woman cooks for me. Whose meal should I eat?¡± Suzi¡¯s face flushed with shame, she turned and ran into the kitchen. There are all kinds of dishes in the refrigerator, but she doesn¡¯t know how to cook a lot. She doesn¡¯t know how to cook chicken soup, cuminmb, and steamed hairy crabs. But there is a bream in the bucket that she often ate when she was in Quxian. She fished it out, ughtered it with great effort, and then made a bream in retrospect of the taste and color of the fish she had eaten before. I fried potato shreds, fried broli, and made ham and egg soup. Barely served three dishes and one soup. ¡°You made this fish?¡± Arron asked Suzi incredulously. Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± She felt that it was okay to look good. The man picked up his chopsticks and took a bite, and was stunned. Chapter 396 Suzi was a little worried: ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man did not answer Suzi, but gave her a meaningful look, and then brought all the fish to him, without giving Suzi a chopstick. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Really admire him! She only knew that he was cold, ruthless, cruel, domineering, and venomous. She found out again today that he actually robbed a woman for something to eat! She made this fish, how did she do it! A te of fish, just watched her eat it up, and in the end there was a bit of bone residue and juice. Besides, is this fish so spicy? She unexpectedly discovered that he had eaten a fish, and he was sweating, and he had eaten a bream. After two bowls of rice, the man said to her as if he was full and drunk: ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath, and bring me home clothester.¡± Suzi: ¡°Um¡­¡± She was the one who shouted that she was hungry. As a result, she hadn¡¯t eaten a few bites of food yet. Watching him enter the bathroom, she greedily dipped her chopsticks with the only remaining fish juice in the saucer and put it in her mouth. She was stunned immediately. Is this a fish? This is simply a big salt particle. If you don¡¯t say that it¡¯s salty, it¡¯s still so spicy. No wonder he sweated after eating a fish, poured water and dried two bowls of rice. Together with her own fish, it should be as salty and salty, as spicy as it is. And he ate it all by himself. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly warmed up. After a hurried meal, Suzi packed up his dishes, went to his bedroom and picked up a jewel-blue men¡¯s housewear. When he came to the bathroom door, he realized that he was still taking a shower. Suzi raised his hand and wanted to knock on the door. She didn¡¯t have the embarrassment to knock, and when she heard the sound of water flowing inside, she simply waited outside. ¡°Come in!¡± the man said suddenly. Suzi: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How do I dress if you don¡¯te in?¡± the man asked. Suzi opened the door and went in. The water mist in the bathroom was so big that she couldn¡¯t see clearly, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at it. She identally ran into a solid body covered with water drops. When she raised her head, Suzi looked at it. The man was also looking at her. Suzi suddenly lowered his head, his face burning and red. She found that she blushed really easily. In the past six years, she had blushed no more than three times. Now it¡¯s better. She blushed four or five times a day today. The man sneered: ¡°Have you never seen it!¡± Woman: ¡°¡­The clothes are for you, I¡­I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me?¡± the man asked. Suzi: ¡°Thank you¡­teach me how to drive, thank you¡­help me eat that te of fish¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice became colder: ¡°Can you show some sincerity?¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­how do you want me to thank you?¡± ¡°Help me dress!¡± the man said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 397 – 398 Chapter 397 ¨C 398 Read Chapter 397 ¨C 398 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 397 Help him dress? Suzi had never helped a man put on clothes in her life. She didn¡¯t know where to start. She saw that the man was waiting for her with her arms up. She took out the top of the house clothes and put on his left arm first. Then the right arm was put on both sides, and there was only a button left. When buttoning the buttons, she had to be close to him, basically she had to be close to him, she could smell from him a breath of clear lines that had juste out of the bath, despite the cold weather now, he has always been Take a cold shower. However, his skin was hot again. When the fingertips touched a little bit, she would feel a numb sensation in her fingers, and she immediately retracted in fright, only the first few buttons, but it was particrly difficult for her to buckle. Especially for the two above, he is 1.9 meters tall. She is not short, but is shorter than him by more than 20 centimeters, so she has to tiptoe to button him. As a result, she could not stand firmly. Inadvertently, the whole person crashed into his arms. She realized that it was his hard as iron arm that held her behind her back. She immediately pushed her hands out subconsciously, but the tighter she pushed his hoop. Before she struggled out, his lips were already covered. However, at this moment, his cell phone rang. The phone was in the pile of clothes he took off. When the man heard the phone ringing, a stern and cruel expression shed across his face, but it just shed past, and he let Suzi go to answer the phone. . Suzi took this opportunity and finally escaped. The call was from his father Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Arron, since you brought the only one herest time, it hasn¡¯t been here for two or three weeks. Your grandfather, I, and your aunt all miss the one. Tomorrow is the weekend, you Come back with the only one!¡± The father¡¯s words were half pleading and halfmand. ¡°I see.¡± Arron did not refuse either. Since his father asked him to go back to the old house, he will go back to the old house with a family of three tomorrow. When he took up the cord, put the phone down, and looked at the twisted buttons on the front of his shirt, the man couldn¡¯t helpughing. Then he adjusted the buttons again, put on the house pants, and then came out with slippers. It just so happened that Sister Li also returned with Lilly. After all, what a man has to do is not done, but it is okay. Leave it to the evening for a longer time. This evening, it was destined that Suzi would personally reward the man who taught her to practice driving skills. After the reward was over, the man still sneered at her with a grim look: ¡°I¡¯m unlucky enough to marry you. I have to teach you how to drive during the day or night. After teaching you for so long, you are still so stupid! You are everywhere! I hold you!¡± Suzi raised his wrist and hit the man¡¯s chest. As soon as the man grasped her wrist, the other arm circled her from under her head and neck for a week, then raised his arm and pressed off the wallmp, and said only one sentence: ¡°Sleep.¡± Next day She woke up very early, got up and chose afortable casual outfit. She thought they would go to practice cycling today. However, the man said, ¡°I won¡¯t practice cycling today.¡± Suzi: ¡°Oh¡­¡± She felt relieved. She didn¡¯t want to practice the car too much, and she didn¡¯t want to drive too much, because she was a person who couldn¡¯t afford a car. Even if she saved some money, she had to find a way to find Xue Sanford. And, go back home to visit the grave of the dead mother. These are the two big things that she has at the center of her life. Where is she who can afford to drive a car? Although he bought a car for her, she didn¡¯t want it too much. Therefore, it would be nice not to practice driving. She can apany the only person at home today, and then check some information to consolidate her knowledge of design. After all, when she goes to work, she is also considered the chief designer. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Arron said next: ¡°After dinner, I changed into clothes and took the one and only back to Fu¡¯s old house with me.¡± Suzi: ¡°Ah? Going back to the old house again? That¡­isn¡¯t it as long as you take the one back home? The only time you went back to the old house caused such a big trouble, this time¡­ Go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to recognize your inws?¡± Arron asked. Chapter 398 Suzi shook his head decisively. She is a self-aware woman, and a woman who never clings to it. Even now Arron taught her to drive, took her to get a marriage certificate, and slept with her every night. To her, it can be considered gentle. They were already a substantial husband and wife, but Suzi still didn¡¯t think she was Arron¡¯s. At best, she is an expensive mother and daughter. Arron gave her such treatment because she felt so sorry for his daughter. Suzi never did anything that he didn¡¯t know when he pushed his nose on his face. When I was a child in the Lin family, I was very scarce in terms of eating. Suzi had never eaten all kinds of snack chocte, but Lanita nevercked these. Lanita often deliberately ate it in front of Suzi. Suzi never looked directly at Lanita. Never ask for something to eat. She behaved very lightly, even if her heart was miserable. It still is. She raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly, even with a cold smile on her face: ¡°The only thing that goes back to see grandpa and grandma every week, grandpa and grandma, this is the only thing you and I have to do. ¡­ I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I really don¡¯t want to go. She thought it was not rare for Arron to go to Fu¡¯s old house. But never thought, the man grabbed her by the arm in a cold tone and couldn¡¯t allow her to refute: ¡°Go! Change clothes and dress the only one more beautifully. You can¡¯t let the only one¡¯s father appear every time instead of nothing. Mother appears! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The only reason you killed two birds with one stonest time was that a little thing defeated two women at the same time because it was maintaining your status! Don¡¯t you think about it for her? ¡° D*mn woman! At this moment, Arron almost wanted to strangle her to death! Be nice to her every day, teach her to drive during the day, and teach her to drive at night. During the day, she shrank in his arms in terror, and screamed in his arms for enjoyment at night, and when she was about to take her back to the door, She didn¡¯t hesitate to shirk it bluntly. Do you disdain to enter the Fu family? Isn¡¯t it rare to be Mrs. Fu? If you are Arron¡¯s wife, you can¡¯t talk andugh with Lenny, and you can¡¯t flirt with Joan? Can¡¯t you think about Sanford anymore! Seeing Arron¡¯s almost murderous expression, Suzi was aggrieved, aggrieved and stubborn! Where did he offend him? ! She is already so behaved, what else is she thinking! She didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask him for anything, didn¡¯t cry and mor to go to the old house, he was still angry because of him. But on second thoughts, he was angry for the only one, for the only one to have a family of three, and to be a father to do this, what can she say about him? Suzi was happy for the only one in his heart. At least the only one in the future will have father¡¯s pain and mother¡¯s love. It won¡¯t be like her childhood, left alone, under the fence, and framed by others. Suzi said apologetically: ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, I ignored this, I will change it now.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 399 – 400 Chapter 399 ¨C 400 Read Chapter 399 ¨C 400 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 399 When she arrived in the cloakroom, it was difficult for her to decide what clothes to wear. Arron bought a lot of styles for her, almost all of them were high-end or even luxury brands, but even if she wore such a grandfather to go to Fu¡¯s old house, what status was she? Shen¡¯s only mother? However, after thinking about it, Arron asked her to wear the long key point. Even if it is for the only one, she must dress herself beautifully. Going to the Fu¡¯s old house is different from working in the Suzi chose her favorite outfit. The pure white turtleneck sweater without any decoration, the lower body is a long orange leather skirt, the style is very simple, but after the two arebined, there is a very pure and eye-catching sense of collision. It makes Suzi appear clean, concise, capable and elegant. Let Suzi have a fiery charm of mature women. With a pair of high-heeled boots, the hair is tied into a tall ball, making Suzi more tall and slender, especially the pure white turtleneck sweater, which makes Suzi¡¯s original slender neck look very simr. Like a swan who doesn¡¯t know the world and doesn¡¯t fall into the world. This outfit is really simple. This outfit is also really beautiful, beautiful. Maybe it¡¯s very ordinary to wear on other women, because there is no decoration. But in Suzi, Suzi, the elegance, the indifferent coolness, and the charm of a mature woman are all revealed by Suzi. Arron was taken aback when Suzi walked out. There was such a strong possessiveness in his eyes that he had never had before. At this moment, the extremely private thoughts in his heart upied all of his thoughts. In the past, every time in the old house of the Fu family called to ask him to go back, there was always a crowd of friends, even if it was not full of friends, at least his cousin Joan was there. The thought of Joan or more men seeing Suzi like Meicheng, and then looking astonished, Arron¡¯s heart could burst out a volcanic me! He wished he could smash those men into pieces now! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi lowered his head slightly and asked quietly. ¡°Rece it!¡± Suzi: ¡°Isn¡¯t it grand enough?¡± She knew that she was wearing a little in, but she really didn¡¯t like clothes that were too ostentatious. Especially in the old house of the Fu family, the mixture of dragons and snakes gave her the memory of being insulted. She even didn¡¯t want to show off her clothes so ostentatiously. But seeing Arron¡¯s wanting to eat people¡¯s eyes, and thinking that he was so good to the only one, Suzi gritted his teeth and went back to the cloakroom to change again. This dress has more decorations than the one just now. It is both ostentatious and noble. When Suzi wore it out, she seemed to be a nobledy who was very noble and extremely cold, watching everything. She bit her lip. I really don¡¯t like this outfit, it¡¯s not a matter of clothes. It¡¯s because her identity doesn¡¯t match her clothes. She had a sour thought just now. Maybe this kind of clothes can only be Lanita or Walton, a woman with a arrogant, very hard backstage. Did you dare to wear it out? And she, will Arron be her backstage? ¡°Rece it!¡± Sure enough, Arron said without hesitation. Suzi: ¡°I said I won¡¯t go, you have to let me¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but she saw Arron step forward and one stooped to pick her up. She immediately pushed him out reflexively and hit him with a fist: ¡°You¡­what are you doing? ! You¡­ the only thing you will see, you¡­¡± But no matter how she pushed her back, she was no match for his strong arms. After all, he hugged her into the cloakroom, then lifted his feet to shut them, and then put her down and pressed her against the wall. ¡°You¡­what are you going to do?¡± Suzi¡¯s frightened words were ufortable, and when he was as unreasonable as a ferocious wolf, the man had already lifted his wrist to unbutton her clothes. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 400 Suzi swallowed his throat. He really didn¡¯t understand. It was obvious that the two of them had been the onest night. Why is he so impatient now? This is the morning, and Li¡¯s wife is feeding her only meal outside. If he really wants her in this cloakroom, then she can just jump off the building and die, okay! She cried and endured the humiliation and begged him: ¡°Arron, I beg you, I am the one who gave birth to your daughter, even if you don¡¯t consider me, don¡¯t you always love your daughter? You let the only one hear it, what does she think in her heart when she sees it? Do you at least think about yourself? The windows and curtains are open, so people outside can see¡­¡± The motion of the man¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. His tone is extremely maic and hoarse: ¡°I don¡¯t worry about whether the curtains are closed or not. There are no obstructions around this building. Even if I don¡¯t ask you by the window, no one will see it. Besides, even if someone sees it, who would dare to look at it a second time? I dug his eyes lightly! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But you are right, my daughter is more important.¡± When the man mentioned his daughter, his tone was much gentler. The look in his eyes when he looked at her was also much gentler. He almost didn¡¯t control himself just now, he wanted to put her into his own bones. This woman! It really came to kill him! Raising his wrist, he was unbuttoning her again. She was so scared that she hugged his strong wrist with her hands: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you here anymore, don¡¯t worry.¡± The man said. After speaking, continue to unbutton. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, she was even desperate, she meditated in her heart, don¡¯t rm the only one, don¡¯t rm the only one. The man retreated her clothes little by little. However, next he came to the rows of clothes, pants, skirts, and clothes racks, andter brought a high-necked sweater. ¡°Raise your arms,¡± he said in a low voice. Suzi raised his arm mechanically, and he gently put on her sweater. Although this sweater is a high-neck and fully-wrapped style, it is a fit style, which highlights Suzi¡¯s bumpy upper body even more bumpy. The man nced at it, frowned, turned around and took a thin windbreaker from the hanger that was very plump and the color was very unmatched and put on her. This windbreaker was originally a single product. There is a belt at the waist. When worn alone, the belt will look very thin when the belt is tied around the waist. The overall style is the kind of puffy effect, and the effect will be rusty and beautiful when worn alone. However, wearing this way now makes Suzi look weird. But even with such a dress, Suzi still had a pair of long, slender, shiny legs. Arron¡¯s eyes fell on her body, especially the upper half, and he saw the mark of mizal bruise at a nce. The brows were frowned again, and then he turned around and took for her a very casual and soft straight cks. ¡°Wear this.¡± The man said. Suzi took the pants in his hands, and he couldn¡¯tugh or cry. She didn¡¯t think about making herself more prettiest and more ostentatious, but she didn¡¯t want to be aedian by herself! She wants to wear this dress on her body, and outsiders will think of her as a poor and rich, a nouveau riche rural woman who came to the city from a foreign country to find her husband as a contractor on the construction site. Very funny and all ugly! ¡°I don¡¯t wear it!¡± She refused without hesitation. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 401 – 402 Chapter 401 ¨C 402 Read Chapter 401 ¨C 402 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 401 ¡°Yes!¡± The man replied simply. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Immediately afterwards, Arron said: ¡°If you want Sanford to die in a foreign country.¡± Suzi immediately opened his eyes and looked at Arron: ¡°Ze Yan? My brother, where is my brother Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. now? You¡­will you tell me where my brother is? You¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± The man briefed three words. He knew that she had been wanting to ask him about Sanford recently. But every time the words came to her lips, she swallowed it back, because she was afraid that her inquiry would bring Sanford a murder. Even if she was very worried about Sanford, she never asked. But he knew that she had always cared about Sanford. If it were reced by any man other than Sanford, Arron might have broken that man into pieces. However, for six years, Suzi and the only mother and daughter have been dependent on Sanford for their lives. To save his life, then Arron not only does not have a wife now. There is no daughter. Therefore, Arron tolerated Suzi¡¯s concern for Sanford. But it can only be about his life and death, nothing else. But when Suzi heard Sanford, she couldn¡¯t control her whole body, and there were still tears in her eyes: ¡°I beg you, please let my brothere back? He can¡¯t move his legs. Disabled for life, for me, for your daughter, he has been disabled for life¡­¡± ¡°Do you want him to die without aplete body?¡± Arron asked. Suzi shut up immediately. She lowered her head, wiped away tears, and put on her clothes obediently. Then the man took her hand mechanically and walked out. As soon as I left the house, I saw Lilly who had just eaten. Lilly pouted and looked at his mother: ¡°Mom, you are so ugly in this dress.¡± ¡°Do you also think your mother doesn¡¯t look good in this dress?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Of course! What kind of clothes are these, ugly!¡± ¡°Look, the only thing that is really the same as Dad¡¯s vision. I told your mother just now that this dress is really ugly, but she has to wear it like this.¡± The man said nonsense without blushing at all. It¡¯s natural, just like the real thing. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, she suddenly yelled¡¯Oh¡¯, and then raised her hand to grab Arron¡¯s face. It¡¯s good to see that the angry faces of man and god are scratched, so that the hatred can be relieved! Helpless, she is small and small. She is not his opponent at all. Before she could catch her with her hand, he caught her in his arms, and said to her warmly: ¡°Are you ashamed of acting like a baby in front of your daughter? Are you not afraid that your daughter willugh at you. Huh? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe, I don¡¯tugh at my mother at all. My mother should act like a baby to my father. Mom is my father¡¯s, and my father is my mother. Hehe, you are like this. Beautiful, I like you to wear this dress. My opinion is different from that of badass dad.¡± Shen Only¡¯s small eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He discovered that the biological daughter he brought back with Bara¡¯s painstaking efforts was actually her god assist. Very powerful god assist! Aunt Li, who had just fed Lilly for dinner, couldn¡¯t smile when she saw the cozy scene of a family of three. She followed Lilly and said, ¡°I also think thedy looks good in this outfit, at least it¡¯sfortable. If thedy wants a second child If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s best to wear a rxed andfortable dress.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± His face flushed with blood. Chapter 402 The manughed wildly, and held Suzi tightly again. Her hot cheeks pressed against her chest. He felt very real, and his tone became extremely soft: ¡°Go, choose a beautiful one for the girl. Clothes, we are going to set off.¡± Her tone brought some involuntary aegyos: ¡°Tell me, which one is the real you?¡± The man smiledzily: ¡°When you only have me in your heart, you are the truest me.¡± What the hell! There is no logic at all! She doesn¡¯t understand, okay! Doesn¡¯t she have him in her heart? From the first time I saw him six years ago, from the time he felt that he and the man who took her away for the first time were alone, her heart has been poured on him. But she has dignity and a sense of self-protection. The harm she has suffered does not allow her to open her heart to any man. She would rather be indifferent for a lifetime, would rather wrap her heart in a poor snail shell, and would not want to be insulted. Sheughed mockingly. In fact, from the outfit he chose for himself, she could also think of what he was thinking about. He didn¡¯t want her to go in and out with him. The reason why he let her go to Fu¡¯s old house was just to let the only one have a mother. Let the only life no longer be like he was in the past, without the care of a healthy family. That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t worry, she is very acquainted. With a sigh of relief, Suzi said, ¡°Okay, I will choose a beautiful dress for the only one.¡± After speaking, he took the only one into the cloakroom. The man really loves his daughter. How many outfits he bought for her, he bought twice as many outfits for Shen Zhongzhi. For small children, all kinds of outfits are worth more than tens of thousands. She doesn¡¯t have to choose, just choose one can make the only one with enough foreign style. The only choice for Suzi was a light pink windbreaker. The clothes were not too big nor too small for the only body, and they fit perfectly. The lower body was the only tight ck tights, paired with light pink Gosh! The little girl is poignant, just like a little star. Lilly was held by his father, and the two walked together, reaping countless rates of turning heads. It¡¯s really eye-catching and pleasing to the eye. And Suzi is out of ce with them. But Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. She thought about it. Today, she followed Arron to the old house of the Fu family. She must have been unwee. Even the ny-year-old Fu family didn¡¯t use a walking stick to beat her out of her expectation. She was just thinking about how she would spend this day in the old house. The only thing she said to her on the road was half-heard and half-inaudible. ¡°Mom, when you get to Grandpa, if there are women who want to bully you, you must remember to find me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi was absent-minded. ¡°Mom, if someone asks you who you are, you must tell them that you are my badass dad¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi said absent-mindedly again. ¡® ¡°Mom, if the two women I defeatedst time go to the grandfather and grandmother¡¯s house, I will call you and we will beat them out of the grandfather and grandmother¡¯s house together. Okay, mom?¡± Lilly has always been brave and brave. . Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 403 – 404 Chapter 403 ¨C 404 Read Chapter 403 ¨C 404 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 403 She absolutely does not allow any woman to vite her mother¡¯s territory. Suzi was still absent-minded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Just chatting with my daughter, a family of three arrived at the old house of Fu¡¯s family. This is the third time Suzi hase here. The first time, on the day she was just released from prison, she was taken here by Arron in a daze. She still remembers that the backyard here was where the Fu family¡¯s servants lived, and then there was the mountain stream gorge, which can be descended along the vine. The kind deep in the bottom of the mountain. Thinking of this, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart that the Fu family is really rich. It is impossible to build such a magnificent mansion on this ce close to the top of the mountain, and to be able to climb up and look far away, there is a mountain stream behind him, and it is impossible for anyone to The rich are the rich. Even the domestic helpers who go in and out of this house are different from what ordinary people wear. Suzi thought to himself that if he can be a domestic helper, his sry should be at least a few thousand per month, right? Suzi still remembers that when she entered this house for the first time six years ago, several young maids in it treated her with contempt and contempt. Now, what would the maids think if they knew that she and Arron were married and had a child? However, seeing his outfit again in a blink of an eye, Suzi couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. Shen¡¯s only mother, Arron¡¯s wife, but you still have no status. It is also possible that a senior maid here has a higher status than you. When he walked outside the main entrance of the Fu¡¯s Vi with his only hand, Suzi involuntarily stopped. Because Suzi suddenly remembered the situation where she was used by the whole upper ss six years ago. She didn¡¯t have the courage to step in again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron looked at her. The only one raised his little face and looked at Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mother?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Suzi rarely lied, so for a while, she couldn¡¯t think of a reasonable lie. After a few seconds, she had an idea: ¡°I¡­I ¡­¡± ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Arron asked. ¡°I¡¯m on an official holiday.¡± Suzi said with a blush. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just now, I can feel that I have to find a ce to buy sanitary napkins. I see a supermarket at the foot of the mountain. I will buy a pack. Otherwise, I will make a fool of myselfter.¡± This argument is reasonable. Suzi admired his wit. Arron¡¯s eyes were obviously displeased, and even Suzi could see something in his eyes, disappointed? Why are you disappointed? Do you really want to have a second child? That¡¯s it! However, he said to her: ¡°I called Christopher to pick you up and asked him to take you to buy it. He was waiting for you at the gate of the supermarket. He didn¡¯t know what you bought when you brought the bag. He sent you back here.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Although Christopher followed, she couldn¡¯t escape, but at this moment, it¡¯s a moment to escape. Christopher came, drove Suzi to buy sanitary napkins, and soon returned. Christopher sent her to the house and said to Suzi before leaving, ¡°Madam, in fact, Master brought you here today. The only purpose of the house is to let the people in the old house know the identity of your Mrs. Fu.¡± Suzi smiled faintly: ¡°Really? Thank you Assistant Yan. You go back, my daughter is here, I will not Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. leave.¡± ¡°Good madam, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car outside the gate.¡± Christopher left, and Suzi stood alone by the flowerbed in the yard, and did not want to go in for a long time. At this time, a sharp voice suddenly came from behind: ¡°Where do youe from, howe you stand here cringingly, how do I think you are so familiar?¡± Chapter 404 When Suzi turned around, he saw a strange woman. ¡°What are you doing, rushing into your private house, you are not afraid to beat you to pieces!¡± The woman yelled at Suzi very fiercely. The woman had dark skin and was wearing an apron, but the scornful expression of superiority in her bones suddenly made Suzi ufortable. The woman is obviously dressed as a domestic helper, but this domestic helper is really confident. It is true that working as a domestic helper in a wealthy house is more powerful and powerful than a small boss and a small manager who has no power and power even though he runs amissary. Not long ago, Suzi dared to watch a costume TV series. In the plot, there is a brother of the emperor, who is a prince. He meets a powerful minister in the pce. Not only does the minister refuse to pay the prince, but the prince wants to step aside to make way for the minister. The prince¡¯s little follower was not angry, so he mumbled to his homepage: ¡°You are a master and he is a ve. He should give you a way and bow to you.¡± At that time, the prince sighed with emotion: ¡°When a prince is powerless, he is not as good as a ve, and if a ve is gaining power, he can live as much as a prince.¡± Now, when Suzi looked at the rough maid in front of him, he thought of what the prince said in the plot. This is true when used. Suzi is Arron¡¯s wife, but her wife is really unsessful. She doesn¡¯t even have the right to decide to wear a suit. Not to mention that she can offend a domestic helper here. Suzi cleared his throat: ¡°I¡­I am today¡¯s guest.¡± ¡°You?¡± The arrogant housemaid gave another sharp stern: ¡°Do you know where this is? Where did you get out of here, ah! Look at your outfit, new temporary worker, new I have never seen you as a temporary worker. The new temporary workers are recruited by my master. If I saw you like this, I would have sted you out. Who on earth are you! Don¡¯t tell me anymore. , I asked someone to break your leg!¡± ¡°We have seen it.¡± Suzi said. Female domestic helper: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, the female domestic helper suddenly thought of something like: ¡°Yes, yes, I said, why do you look familiar? You are the female prisoner six years ago! You were bought by our four young masters as soon as you were released from prison. That woman. Yo! Are you not dead yet? I heard a while ago that you were captured by our Fourth Young Master from a field, why are you still alive? Come to Fu¡¯s old house? How? Do you still want to piss our old man again? Suzi! You little cousin, you are capable enough. I heard that you gave birth to a daughter for our fourth master? Do you think that if you give birth to a daughter, it is expensive for mothers and daughters? As a result, you were still captured by our Fourth Master, and you were not even given a status. You are still so stubborn, not a human or a ghost? What are you here for! If you don¡¯t say anything today, you will be beaten to death with sticks and throw you into the smelly water ditch! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was sucked away in anger. I was speechless for a while. The shouting of the female family immediately attracted another maid. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 405 – 406 Chapter 405 ¨C 406 Read Chapter 405 ¨C 406 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 405 ¡°Sister He, what¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t let thedy hear you yelling. Thedy is not in a good mood recently, and there are guests at home today.¡± Another maid kindly reminded this sister He. But Sister He sneered: ¡°Xiao Lian, do you see who this woman is? The dirty and smelly woman brought Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. back from prison by our Fourth Young Master six years ago was still the two of us bathing her. The smell of her body, the scars all over her body by men.¡± Xiao Lian was immediately surprised: ¡°She!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! Look like that, it¡¯s a bit more decent now than it was back then, but it¡¯s also nondescript. I don¡¯t know how she broke in. It is estimated that the master guard was taking a nap, and was taken advantage of by such a product. ¡°Sister He¡¯s tone of disgusting Suzi and the look in his eyes disgusting Suzi are just like disgusting dirty stray cats and dogs. Xiao Lian was even more exaggerated: ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not necessarily. Maybe this woman and one of the male servants in our house are getting better, especially the old one. It¡¯s not necessarily that she came to look for the old male servant today. . It must be old money! Those dead things are more than sixty. Seeing him radiantly in the past few days, maybe he is in love with this woman. ¡° After speaking, Xiao Lian asked Suzi, ¡°Eh, female prisoner, I want to ask you something, are you getting along with the old money? What are you looking for? I think he is over 60 years old and hurts like your father. You? If you want someone in your sixties, I can find a lot for you. ¡° ¡°Puff¡­¡± Sister He couldn¡¯t close her lips with a smile, and scolded Suzi as sheughed: ¡°Don¡¯t stand there anymore. You didn¡¯t hear the two of us talking about you, in your ears. Donkey hair! Say you too! What are you doing in a daze! Are you getting better with the old money! ¡° ¡°Eh, it¡¯s wrong with Sister He.¡± Xiao Lian suddenly thought of something, ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman the fourth master who came back from a foreignnd? How dare she be so good with the domestic helper of our Fu family?¡± Sister He pped her hands: ¡°Oh, I understand! The Fourth Master must have brought her to the old house of Fu¡¯s family. It is estimated that she is going to punish her here. The Fourth Master, everyone knows how the Fourth Master punishes people. That¡¯s really amazing. For someone like this female prisoner, she probably threw her to several old men to y with. Maybe they¡¯ve been yed before, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, she wouldn¡¯t even say anything. I will speak.¡± The two women, to be precise, were two domestic servants in the old house of the Fu family, just like this, you insulted Suzi here unscrupulously. Suzi was confused at first. However, she recovered her calm in just a few seconds. Suzi has always been calm and dull, and has rarely had trouble since she was a child, and she has never been right and wrong, but this does not mean that she is weak and bullying. When she can bear it, she can basically bear it. But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t bear it. These two women were ten times more hateful than the faces of the people she met in thepany. The reason why Suzi kept silent was because she was talking to Christopher. She had already dialed Christopher¡¯s mobile phone. On the other end, Christopher kept calling her. Suzi only held the mobile phone in his hand, but didn¡¯t speak. Moreover, she turned on hands-free. So at this moment, how arrogant the two domestic servants can be, Christopher outside the door can hear clearly. At this moment, he has gotten out of the car and is flying towards Suzi. It took only a minute or two. Just when the two domestic servants insulted Suzi to the point of insulting self-superiority and self-enjoyment, Suzi also saw Christopher walking towards this side. Suzi sneered, and quickly walked to the two domestic helpers, quickly raised his hands, pped both left and right, and stunned the two maids. ¡°You¡­you female prisoner, how dare you hit me?¡± Sister He asked angrily. Chapter 406 Suzi¡¯s expression is very calm: ¡°I have already yed.¡± Sister He became even more embarrassed and angry: ¡°Xiao Lian! Go call someone, and call all the people in our ss. Don¡¯t strip all the clothes of this female prisoner today, let all the people in Fu¡¯s house see what she is! I will not be called Sister He!¡± Xiaolian: ¡°I¡¯m going to call!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± A stern, stern voice came from behind. Sister He and Xiaolian immediately looked in the direction where they were speaking, and when they saw Arron¡¯s personal assistant, the two domestic helpers immediately ttered with smiles on their faces: ¡°Master Yan, it¡¯s you. Come and take a look at this. Woman, the one six years ago¡­¡± ¡°Call Mrs. Shao!¡± Christopher said. Sister He: ¡°Young¡­what¡­what?¡± ¡°Call Madam Young, and apologize to Madam Young. Madam Young forgive you for not forgiving you. In addition, if this matter is known by the Fourth Master, you know what the end is!¡± Christopher looked at Sister He and Xiao Lian with a cold face. Madam? This woman is already Arron¡¯s wife? The calves of the two maids were frightened. They shook their bodies and almost urinated their pants. Sister He, the first maid who picked up the matter, stammered: ¡°Husband¡­Madam, I¡¯m¡­sorry, it¡¯s Xiao He. I have no eyes. I don¡¯t know you are a wife, please ¡­Madam, forgive Xiao He this time, right?¡± Immediately afterwards, Xiao Lian also pleaded with a sad face: ¡°Madam, you are arge number of adults, don¡¯t have the same knowledge of our two maids who don¡¯t know what is good or bad, please go around us once? Youngdy? ¡° Suzi¡¯s tone was cold and t: ¡°You all insulted me, and I pped both of you in the face, so we are even, there is no one who forgives anyone, I just want to be quiet here, please don¡¯t Dangling before my eyes.¡± Sister He + Xiaolian: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s just¡­ as simple as that? ¡°Madam?¡± Christopher looked at Suzi. Suzi whispered: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The two maids didn¡¯t get any cheap, and she didn¡¯t suffer any losses, so let¡¯s do it. After all, this is the old house of the Fu family, and she doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble in this house. Because his daughter Lilly is here. She can¡¯t help being the only consideration. The reason why I called Christopher toe over just now was not to let Christophere to support himself and vent his anger, but to prevent the two women from fighting back. She can¡¯t beat two women alone. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Christopher asked Suzi kindly. Although thedy speaks very little, sometimes when you say ten words to her, she may not reply you a word, but Christopher always feels that thedy has a warm heart. He still remembers the cute hand warmer that his wife bought for him six years ago. That little warm hand treasure, he has preserved to this day. Suzi sighed and looked at Christopher peacefully: ¡°Assistant Yan, do you know? Six years ago, I was in the lobby of this magnificent vi. People from the aristocratic circle of Jeonnam City united and blocked me. They Said I was the girl who seduced their rich son. They united to drive me out of Nancheng. In this hall, those people almost killed me. Now when I think about what happened six years ago, I feel like I was going around in circles. After six years, I came out of this vi again. I¡­ really didn¡¯t have the courage to go in, Yanzhu. I am not a brave person. I don¡¯t have the courage to endure such insults at once. ¡° Hearing Suzi saying this, Christopher¡¯s heart suddenly became sour, he didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°Madam¡­¡± Suzi suddenly smiled, and she jokingly said, ¡°Why, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll run away? I know you have the obligation to take care of me today, so I won¡¯t embarrass you. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 407 – 408 Chapter 407 ¨C 408 Read Chapter 407 ¨C 408 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 407 Even if I want to run, I will wait for you to run again when you are not on duty. Besides, where can I go? You have been captured by you when you run to a ce as far away as Quxian, what are you afraid of? What¡¯s more, my daughter is still here. ¡° Strictly speaking, Christopher is in a dilemma. He even felt that he was too authentic. ¡°Madam, I have retired now.¡± Christopher said. ¡°Okay.¡± Suzi would give Christopher a smile. Walking out of Suzi¡¯s sight, Christopher immediately called Arron. At this end, Suzi continued to stand outside the hall. She thought about it. If Arron and Suzi didn¡¯t ask her to go in, it means that she doesn¡¯t need her inside, and she can¡¯t go in. If Arron and the only one have to ask her to go in , It¡¯s not toote for her to go in again. Just standing outside the vi, it¡¯s good to be an idler admiring flowers and nts. ¡°Are you the two women who bullied me just now?¡± A questioning voice came from behind. When Suzi turned around, he saw another woman. This woman ispletely different from the two maids just now. This woman is very exquisite in high-end fashion, and she has a very good figure and is well maintained. She looks about the same age as her. Her face is exquisite and shiny, and she is a standard noble beauty. Does Arron have a half sister? Suzi seems to have never heard of it. Suzi didn¡¯t care whether she was Arron¡¯s half-sister, she just walked around the woman to the other side. Woman: ¡°¡­Suzi! What are you dragging!¡± While she scolded Suzi, she stood in front of Suzi. Suzi immediately covered his mouth and nose. There is a pungent perfume smell on the woman. Suzi has allergies. Not all perfumes can¡¯t be smelled. For example, if the craft is qualified, the fragrance is not pungent, and the fragrance used is not inferior, Suzi can still smell the light fragrance. And this perfume on a woman is definitely a poor-quality pungent perfume. This perfume is sprayed on a woman and mixed with her own body odor, which is simply an unpleasant smell. ¡°Why are you pinching your nose!¡± the woman asked angrily. The way Suzi pinched her nose is afraid of you That¡¯s because they don¡¯t know your details, I¡¯m not afraid of you! You say! Why are you pinching your nose! ¡° She wanted to see how Suzi would answer. Unexpectedly, Suzi only spit out five words: ¡°Because you think you are smelly.¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman went crazy. ¡°I think the smell on your body smokes your mind!¡± Suzi added again. ¡°You!¡± A woman shivering, she pped Suzi too much, ¡°Look at me not crippling you today!¡± The woman¡¯s raised hand did not fall, but was grasped by a powerful palm behind her, and then an extremely cold voice came from behind: ¡°Qin Shuang, don¡¯t you want to live!¡± Qin Shuang turned around and saw Arron with a murderous look. She burst into tears immediately, but didn¡¯t forget to cry for herself: ¡°Brother Arron¡­this woman, she insults me!¡± Arron looked at Suzi and asked, ¡°You are bullied, don¡¯t you know how to call her husband!¡± Chapter 408 Qin Shuang: ¡°Brother Arron, what are you talking about? She¡­you let this woman call your husband?¡± Arron pinched Qin Shuang¡¯s wrist very tightly. He looked at Qin Shuang coldly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my daughter¡¯s mother, my Arron¡¯s wife, don¡¯t you ask my husband to call me?¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± She was shocked. But at this moment, her tears came out of her pain from being pinched by Arron. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Qin Shuang said cryingly. ¡°She insulted you, you have the final say on how to punish her.¡± Arron ignored Qin Shuang at all, only looking at Suzi and said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She is not stupid. She would not be a gunman for anyone. She only said lightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She really doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, this woman was the same as the two domestic helpers just now. She didn¡¯t take half of her advantage. What¡¯s more, when Arron yelled out the word¡¯Qin Shuang¡¯, Suzi knew why this woman sent her such a message. Angry. Qin Shuang, Aunt Arron¡¯s niece. Thest time Lilly only came to this house, he did Qin Shuang¡¯s good looks. Later, I heard the only one who told her intermittently. At that time, Qin Shuang and Lanita fought and bleeds each other with their Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. hairs. Embarrassed and ugly. Thinking of this, Suzi knew that this woman Qin Shuang must hate the itch of Shen¡¯s only tooth, and naturally Qin Shuang also hates Suzi. ¡°You don¡¯t care, I can¡¯t be indifferent!¡± If Arron used more force, he would be able to squeeze Qin Shuang¡¯s hand and neck. Qin Shuang immediately wailed and cried out: ¡°Brother Arron, please spare your life.¡± ¡°I beg the wrong person!¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°Sister-inw, spare my life¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s disgusting! She didn¡¯t want to care about these skewers at all, and she couldn¡¯t bear Qin Shuang¡¯s anything to her. ¡°She is not your sister-inw!¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°Madam, please, madam, please forgive me a lot. I have no eyes. I don¡¯t know that you are the wife of Fourth Master Fu. I offended. Please forgive me once, okay? Please, madam.¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s legs were worthy of kneeling down for Suzi. If she didn¡¯t kneel down, Arron would really break her neck. She may be disabled for life. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause for a few seconds, she came to Arron¡¯s ce and said: ¡°I and the only one will live in Fu¡¯s house in the future. I don¡¯t want to make enemies everywhere. Since she can call you brother Arron If you call my cousin, it means you have rtives, please spare her.¡± Suzi has no sympathy for this Qin Shuang. If it wasn¡¯t because of her that Arron had broken her wrist or her neck, she would never stop her. But now it is different. Since it is destined to live by Arron¡¯s side, it is better to do more than to do less. ¡°Since you want to spare her, I¡¯m all up to you.¡± Arron looked at Suzi and said angrily. After speaking, he released Qin Shuang. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 409 – 410 Chapter 409 ¨C 410 Read Chapter 409 ¨C 410 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 409 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron looked at Qin Shuang again: ¡°Where are the two maids!¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°Wh¡­ where are the two maids?¡± Sister He and Xiao Lian are Qin Shuang¡¯s two most caring maids. With these two maids stationed in Fu¡¯s house and conveying all kinds of news for her, Qin Shuang can live in this old house of Fu¡¯s steadily. . Only then can aunt Qin Wenyu and uncle Fu Zhengxiong show great affection for her distant niece. Just like a niece and a niece. ¡°Christopher!¡± Arron shouted. Christopher immediately responded: ¡°Four Lord, I am here!¡± ¡°The hamstrings of Xiao He and Xiao Lian were broken, and then they were sent to the container and transported to Africa. Then the broken hand and hamstrings were crippled, but they are also women, so I can¡¯t waste them!¡± Arron¡¯s words were very light. Yun Danfeng looked vigorous. But anyone who is familiar with Arron¡¯s style of work knows how harsh Arron¡¯s words are. He is not talking about it for fun. He is a hell king who does what he says. Sister He and Xiao Lian are most aware of the characteristics of the Four Young Masters of the Fu family, and also because they understand the temperament of the Fourth Young Master. They know that since the Fourth Young Master captured Suzi from Quxian thousands of kilometers away, the Fourth Young Master will definitely not. Qingrao Suzi, so they are all sorts of insults to Suzi. They did not expect that the Fourth Young Master not only did not punish Suzi, but also married Suzi as his wife. The two maids knelt down together, snots and tears, while kowtowing to Arron, begging Arron for mercy: ¡°I beg the Fourth Young Master to give us a chance. We will never insult the youngdy again. Master, as long as the Fourth Young Master doesn¡¯t break our hamstrings and send us to Africa in containers, the Fourth Young Master will do whatever you want us to do. Please.¡± Arron squeezed the bridge of his nose, and said lightly to Christopher, ¡°Christopher, I was so quarrelsome in the morning that my brain hurts. You are so arduous, do you not want this month¡¯s sry anymore!¡± Christopher said immediately: ¡± Yes, Fourth Master! I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± After he finished speaking, he carried one in one hand, carrying Sister He and Xiao Lian out like a chicken. Sister He and Xiao Lian were crying miserably like ughtered pigs. Their crying and howling attracted many domestic servants. Seeing Sister He and Xiao Lian being dragged away, the householders were all scared to say anything. ¡°Master Yan, please, you are the celebrity next to the Fourth Young Master. Will you please plead with us? I will be a cow and a horse for you in the future, okay?¡± Sister He begged with her nose and tears in her face. Looked at Christopher. Christopher dragged out and said in a sympathetic tone to the two of them: ¡°Sister He, you have been working in the Fu family for almost ten years. Themission given by the Fu family is even more substantial than the sry of a white-cor worker in a bigpany. You Saying that you don¡¯t do things well, why do you want to insult your madam in such a way as to get into trouble? Even if the wife is not a wife, even if the wife is an ordinary person, does she have any enemies with you, do you want to insult her like this? No matter if you insulted once, Madam has let you go. You¡­you not only don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but you turned your head and told Miss Qin Shuang that you said you wanted to kill yourself. Who can you me? ¡° ¡°I know it was wrong, Master Yan.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste! There is only one chance, but you have to make an inch.¡± After speaking, Christopher dragged the two maids out more quickly. Along the way, the conversations between him and the two maids were all visible and audible. They looked at Arron and the woman with one arm around Arron, and then shouted respectfully, ¡°Good for the Fourth Young Master, and good for the Fourth Young Lady.¡± Qin Shuang, who was also frightened and silly next to him, also tremblingly followed the family and shouted at this moment: ¡°Good for the Fourth Young Master, and good for the Fourth Young Master.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at anyone more, he only took Suzi with one arm and forcibly led Suzi into the hall. As soon as he entered the door, he said to the people in the hall: ¡°My wife, Suzi.¡± Chapter 410 Hearing Arron¡¯s introduction to himself, Suzi suddenly raised his head and nced at Arron. Arron¡¯s face was very t and calm, she couldn¡¯t guess him, only felt that he was holding her arm very strongly. She can¡¯t escape even if she wants to escape. He could only look into the hall with his gaze. The lobby of the Fu¡¯s old house is as ssic and luxurious as six years ago, magnificent and domineering. But this time, there were not as many people in the hall as there were six years ago. Suzi¡¯s heart was a little settled. When I looked closely, I discovered that the old man Fu Hengsheng and the olddy were sitting on the main seat in the middle. At this moment, Lilly was lying on the old man¡¯s body, originally wanting to give him a hard walnut to eat. Seeing her mothere in, Shen¡¯s only walnut was still held in the air. After looking at each other with his mother, the little things¡¯ eyes were full of triumphant cunning colors. At this time, Suzi still didn¡¯t understand, what did his daughter do? She just continued to look down. Sitting at the top of the list are Fu Zhengxiong and his wife Qin Wenyu. This is the third time Suzi has seen Qin Wenyu. The first two meetings were very unpleasant. At this moment, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu¡¯s husband and wife were forced to ept expressions and looked at Suzi with disgust. Suzi didn¡¯t care either, she just didn¡¯t see it. Behind them, Qin Shuang, who was standing cringed and with tears in his eyes, held his left hand to his right wrist. Qin Shuang was also daring to look at Suzi in anger without speaking. Looking further down, they are Joan¡¯s parents. The two of them saw Suzi¡¯s expressions in shock, shocked, but also a little scared. In the hundreds of square meters of the hall, the Communist Party of China sat these people, and Suzi could see that those present here today were all rtives of the Fu family. ¡°Mom! Come in!¡± At this time, Lilly shouted in an immature voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one here dares to bully you. I told Grandpa, if he dares to drive you away, I will go. The grandfather put a walnut in his mouth to remove the teeth of the grandfather and make the grandfather cry in pain.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly wanted tough, but she abruptly endured it, choking her throat several times. At the same time, she also arranged Lilly in her heart: ¡°Girlfriend! You want to get someone else¡¯s teeth out. You still tell people in advance, are you stupid?¡± How can a five-year-old kid understand this? Lilly only knew that when she was brought in by the badass father, the grandfather, grandfather and the brutal grandma all warned her father not to let her mother in or let her father marry her. Hearing such words, Lilly almost wanted to knock everyone here down, but what should she do if she doesn¡¯t have the strength? She thought of a way. She took a walnut, jumped on her grandfather¡¯sp, and said fiercely: ¡°Old man! You said you would not let my mother in and let my father marry my mother. I¡¯m a mother! If you dare not, I will let you eat this walnut! Take your teeth off! You will cry in pain! Humph! ¡° ¡°Let, let.¡± The old man tremblingly hugged Lilly, his smiling eyes narrowed: ¡°There is such a domineering good granddaughter in our family who orders grandpa, how dare grandpa not let him? Grandpa¡¯s teeth are cut off, and grandpa can¡¯t even eat food, grandpa is afraid.¡± A triumphant smile appeared on Shen Only¡¯s face. Where did she know that when she took the walnuts to remove her grandfather¡¯s teeth, the badass dad in her mouth had already sent harsh words to the four old men of the Fu family. ¡°Whether you admit it or don¡¯t admit it! She is my wife! I brought her here to give you face, and if I don¡¯t give you face, you don¡¯t want to see her for the rest of your life! You have to think about eating and eating in the old house. If you have a domestic helper, it is best to be obedient if you can take a look at the only one to enjoy the family pleasure every once in a while. Otherwise, Arron can also do things that are torn apart! ¡° Arron and Fu¡¯s old house have no feelings at all. He doesn¡¯t even have much affection for his biological father, let alone an aunt who has no blood rtionship that indirectly led to the death of his mother? The reason why he let these people live here is because the four old people are not lethal, and they are indeed the ancestors of the Fu family. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 411 – 412 Chapter 411 ¨C 412 Read Chapter 411 ¨C 412 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 411 No matter how harsh his Arron is, he can¡¯t do anything to destroy the ancestor. However, they are still necessary in each town. Sure enough, the four old people in the old house were suppressed. ¡°She is the only mother after all, tell her toe in.¡± Fu Hengsheng was the first to soften down. What Qin Wenyu was about to say was blocked by Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong knew his son better than anyone else. Everyone knew his son¡¯s cruelty. Since the son decided to marry Suzi, whoever stopped it would be impatient. Up. They just watched as Arron hugged Suzi and came in with a big look. Thest time Suzi came to this hall, he was still like a prisoner. And this time. She is the wife of the most powerful man here. It¡¯s the youngdy here. The old man in the seat didn¡¯t adapt, nor did Suzi, who was hugged by Arron. ¡°What did I say?¡± Suzi asked Arron softly. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Arron asked Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t want to talk at all. Fu Hengsheng has repeatedly fatally suppressed, insulted and ndered her, which has long left an indelible shadow on Suzi. Even if the old man is so affectionate to Lilly now, Suzi can¡¯t show a smile to Fu Hengsheng. There are also Qin Wenyu, and Fu Hengsheng. The look they looked at Suzi fully told Suzi that they did not wee Suzi. Therefore, Suzi didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Looking up at Arron, that means, can I not speak? Arron sneered: ¡°There are so few words and such an axis, you don¡¯t even have half of your girl¡¯s IQ adaptability. If you don¡¯t want to talk, just let it go!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lip and blushed. Only if this is a dislike for her. Because of the girl, she had to be brought to the public. Sitting opposite Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, Suzi really didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t even look at her parents-inw, she only regarded herself as a transparent person. It was Fu Hengsheng above who said: ¡°Since you have entered the door, you must have the minimum rules and etiquette, right?¡± Suzi bit his lip. ¡°You dead old man, you will scare your granddaughter and daughter-inw like this, what¡¯s your name? Suzi, right? Come,e here, let grandma see, grandma, I prepared a gift for you, which was Property ? N?velDrama.Org. originally reserved for your mother-inw. Yes, your mother-inw left early, now grandma will give you a gift. Come here soon.¡± At this time, the olddy Fu sitting next to Fu Hengsheng looked at Suzi kindly and shouted. Suzi¡¯s eye circles suddenly turned red. ¡°Call grandma,¡± the olddy said gently. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Suzi shouted. Chapter 412 Suzi is not a born person, in fact, she shines brightly with some sunshine. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t get much sunshine since she was a child. ¡°Suzi Suzi,e here,e here.¡± On the main seat, the olddy waved to Suzi and started to open the small mahogany box next to her. It seems that it is to bring things to Suzi. Suzi didn¡¯t move at first. She has a good impression of the olddy, but she is also very self-aware, and she will not ask for things she shouldn¡¯t. She is not rare. However, Arron, who was next to him, went to raise his wrist and grasped Suzi¡¯s wrist, and abruptly lifted Suzi up: ¡°Grandma asked you to go, you are not polite at all!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± If you say yes, I don¡¯t have to say anything! This man! What a mistake! ¡°Go!¡± Arron said with a cold face. Suzi had to go, she even had a little anger, she didn¡¯t care, as long as the olddy gave something, she would keep it. Treat it as your own private property in the future! Suzi blushed and came to the olddy, and then respectfully shouted: ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Hey, this girl is really handsome, she resembles your dead mother in her temperament. Your mother is a strong person. Although she is not the wife my son is married to, she is a self-reliant woman, and she is also talented. Your mother doesn¡¯t spend much time with me, but she knows how to obey me best. ¡°The olddy took a bite and had a mother, but Suzi knew that the olddy was talking about Aunt Shanna. Shanna did have charm, talent, and good character. Whenever he thought of Aunt Shanna who was sleeping underground, Suzi said no in his heart. Out of sadness. She involuntarily shouted: ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Eh!¡± The olddy smiled very mildly, and while smiling, she took Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Come here, grandma will bring you this.¡± She removed the silk and satin from the opened mahogany box, which contained a pile of yellow bracelets. ¡°This pair of yellow waxstones have been passed down to the Fu family for generations. Grandma was meant to give it to your mother, but your mother didn¡¯t wait. Now grandma brings her to you. May these bracelets keep you safe for your life.¡± Yellow wax stone? Suzi didn¡¯t know much about jade, but as soon as he heard that it was passed down for several generations, Suzi felt that it was too precious. She shrank her hands back: ¡°Grandma, this gift is too expensive, I can¡¯t ask for it.¡± She pushed back here, but she never saw Qin Wengui and Qin Shuang who was standing behind Qin Wenyu¡¯s eyes straightened, and the jealousy in those eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. ¡°Mom¡­Suzi doesn¡¯t want it, so don¡¯t rush to give it to her. After all, she¡¯s here for the first time¡­¡± Qin Wenyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she stopped. Suzi turned his head and met Qin Wenyu¡¯s eyes. And Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes wanted to kill her. Suzi suddenly changed her mind. She didn¡¯t snatch other people¡¯s things. The olddy voluntarily asked them to give it to her, and Arron asked her to ask for it. Thinking of this, Suzi decisively epted the pair of bracelets. At least it will be the daughter¡¯s only property. The yellow nephrite, which was worn on Suzi¡¯s hand and neck,plemented her white and tender really messy and fat, and it doesn¡¯t go well with the bracelet. When he returned to Arron¡¯s side wearing the bracelet, Arron was taken aback. Little women are really extraordinary. Anything on her body can shine. He also knew that the pair of yellow wax stones were the heirlooms of the Fu family. He didn¡¯t expect that the olddy would pass the pair of yellow stones to Suzi. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 413 – 414 Chapter 413 ¨C 414 Read Chapter 413 ¨C 414 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 413 The olddy¡¯s vision is really good. Arron involuntarily grasped Suzi¡¯s delicate wrists tightly. This scene was seen by Qin Shuang who was sitting across from him. At this time, the first man said again: ¡°Since you are the daughter-inw of the Fu family, you have to know some of the Fu family¡¯s rtionships. Both the Fu family and the Shu family are inherited from Nancheng for two to three hundred years. In the early years, the Fu family and the Shu family were both in business. In the following decades, the Shu family has been in politics and literature. However, the rtionship between the Shu family and the Fu family has never been broken. Let Arron youe back today. On the one hand, we want to see the only great-granddaughter. Haven¡¯t you heard of it? ¡° Mr. Shu is sick? No wonder Suzi met Darius once in thepany since the day he applied for the job. Later, he never saw Darius go to thepany. It turned out that Elder Shu was sick. ¡°I heard.¡± Arron said. ¡°Qin¡¯er, since I heard about it, why not take a look at your Grandpa Shu?¡± Fu Hengsheng asked. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu has been living in a high-level ward in Kyoto for more than half a month. Arron has always known that he also asked Kraig to send him some expensive medicines, but Arron never went there in person. If you don¡¯t go, there are naturally reasons why you don¡¯t go. Because of the old man¡¯s illness, to put it bluntly, it was thest time he was the only one who was so angry. Old man Shu made Arron marry Lanita. If he is in good health, Arron can do whatever he wants, but now, the old man is seriously ill. If he went to visit the old man, the old man asked him to marry Lanita in the hospital bed. What did he say Rejected? Old man Na Shu is estimated to be killed on the spot. Although Arron was fierce, but he didn¡¯t want to recite the scapegoat. This is the reason why Arron never went. ¡°Speak!¡± Fu Hengsheng said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Arron¡¯s three short words, there are fewer words than Suzi¡¯s. ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Hengsheng pointed to Arron: ¡°Your Shu family¡¯s grandfather once saved your mother¡¯s life!¡± Arron immediately got up and said with a cold face: ¡°If Elder Shues back to Nancheng from Kyoto, I will naturally go to see him. He is still in critical condition and is not out of danger. If I go to see him, tell him that Suzi is my wife. Do you want him to die now! Do you hope that he died of illness, or was mad at me by Arron? Do you want your grandson to take the me? ¡° Fu Hengsheng was dumbfounded. The grandson is right. After a while, he said, ¡°Well¡­there are not many people in the family today, just your aunt and uncle. Let¡¯s stay for dinner. Your aunt specially ordered the cook. Today, what you cook is your favorite food. .¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m willing to eat here.¡± Before Arron could answer, Shen Only answered first. The yard of the old house is big, she likes to y here, and she has heard that she has made a lot of delicious food, and even the greedy little girl does not want to leave. As long as the girl is happy, Arron definitely agrees. ¡°Okay.¡± Arron said. It¡¯s time to have a meal while talking. The whole family moved to a luxurious restaurantparable to the pce, but Suzi found that there were only nine chairs and nine sets of tableware on the table. That means, there is no ce for her to eat? Chapter 414 Suzi is right to think about it. Only the olddy recognized her and gave her the treasure handed down, but the olddy was almost confused, and the Fu family definitely couldn¡¯t let the treasure of the family handed down to her. Don¡¯t say it was passed on to her, even the ce to eat in the main hall was not prepared for her. Suzi said to Arron: ¡°I ate a lot in the morning, I am not hungry, and my stomach is a little ufortable. I want to lie down in the car for a while.¡± She still remembered that she lied to Arron just now that she was on an official holiday, and it happened at this time that she lied about her stomach difort. Arron smiled wickedly, and said in her ears: ¡°Stomach hurts? Would you like me to rub it for you? Men are all fire, and it won¡¯t hurt if you get warm.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her face suddenly became red. When he didn¡¯t know how to pick him up, the man had already entered the restaurant with her wrist, and Suzi sneered in his heart. After all, there is no way to escape the embarrassing situation. She looked at Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes with her expressionless and lifeless look. It was really relieved. Before eating, Qin Shuang cried and burst into tears in his aunt¡¯s ce: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t stay in this Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. house. There is no ce for you in this house. Come back with me and I will support you. I can¡¯t see you who have been pampering you for a lifetime here are stunned. Grandma is always confused, she can¡¯t even tell who is who, so she took the heirloom and gave it to Suzi. But Suzi won¡¯t answer it! What is her identity, doesn¡¯t she know? She was obviously the one whom the Fourth Young Master reluctantly married in order to give his daughter aplete family! Aunt, that Suzi is a robber! She came to threaten your aunt¡¯s position. Aunt, we are a bit stubborn. We won¡¯t stay in this house. We can live out of the Fu family. I will support you for my niece! ¡° Qin Yu who said something was moved and angry. ¡°This D*mn Suzi!¡± Qin Yu suddenly pped the table: ¡°When I am old, when I have no son! Just like this tantly ran to my Fu¡¯s family to kick the nose, isn¡¯t it just giving birth to a daughter for Fu¡¯s family! I want her to know how great my mistress Fu is! ¡° After that, Qin Shuang was secretly happy. Because of Suzi, Qin Shuang almost broke his wrist by Arron, and there is still half a month of money. Because the little Shen is the only one, Qin Shuang has made a lot of ugliness in the entire Fu family¡¯s old house, and he and Mr. Shu¡¯s granddaughter Lin Lanita took the grudge. These hatreds, Qin Shuang remembered in his heart. She must avenge this grudge. Since I want revenge, I have to rely on my aunt. Qin Shuang and Qin Wenyu are taking advantage of each other. Qin Wenyu has no sons to rely on in the Fu family. For the rest of her life, if she wants to stay in the Fu family safely and enjoy the glory and wealth, she must give her non-prosperous son Arron. , Find a reliable wife who can be controlled by her Qin Wenyu. That person is naturally the safest niece of his own maiden. Therefore, even if Qin Shuang and Lanita were so ugly torn, Qin Wenyu did not drive Qin Shuang away, and still treated Qin Shuang as a niece. Qin Shuang knew this too well. Therefore, at this time, Qin Shuang mmed the fire in front of Qin Wenyu in order to avenge him, adding fuel and jealousy, and the anger of Qin Wenyu, who was originally very jealous of Suzi¡¯s marriage, was immediately provoked by Qin Shuang. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 415 – 416 Chapter 415 ¨C 416 Read Chapter 415 ¨C 416 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 415 Qin Wenyu gave an order to the domestic helper in charge of the restaurant: ¡°Suzi¡¯s bowls and chopsticks are not allowed to be added to the table today. Didn¡¯t she not call me mother-inw, wouldn¡¯t she not talk to me and his dad, since she doesn¡¯t recognize us, don¡¯t serve the table? Eat! I see who can do to me! ¡° Qin Wenyu ispletely leaning on the old and selling the old. No one in the family dared not listen. Originally, we counted as the only child for dinner today, but it should be ten people. Now she is missing the position of Suzi. Putting the tables and chairs together, Qin Shuang was very grateful for misfortune. She wanted to see for herself how Suzi should deal with herself. She entered the restaurant with priority and took the seat she always sat in. Greeted the Fu family earnestly: ¡°Grandpa, grandma. Uncle aunt, little aunt and uncle.¡± The little aunt and uncle in her mouth are Joan¡¯s parents. Qin Shuang knew that Joan¡¯s parents also hated Suzi. Sure enough, both of them greeted Qin Shuang at the same time: ¡°Shuangshuang, sit down, sit down.¡± Everyone knows that there is a missing pair of chairs and chopsticks. But no one mentioned it, pretending not to know. The kid Lilly ran over and sat down. When he turned his head, he found a chair. ¡°Huh? A chair, how do my parents sit?¡± Lilly said. The olddy who was sitting on the main seat just noticed it, and then quickly said: ¡°Min Yu, we should add a chair today at home, because there are more people, why didn¡¯t you order to go down?¡± Qin Wenyu said with a frosty face: ¡°Mom! Look at me, I am really old! I have been worrying about the Qin family for decades, but I haven¡¯t been able to respond to my mother-inw. The servant asked them to add an extra chair.¡± The olddy said immediately: ¡°You are not to me for this. There are so many people eating at home every day. It is normal for you to forget. Mom knows that Mom gave Suzi the bracelet today. , You think my mother is biased towards Suzi. Actually, that¡¯s not what mom meant. Mom is also doing well for you. Mom treats your daughter-inw a little better, so that your daughter-in- The olddy looked confused, but she was not confused at all. She wants to neutralize in the middle. Let this Fu family be more peaceful. After persuading her daughter-inw, she waved to Suzi and said: ¡°Suzi, although it is not your mother- inw, but in name, it is also your mother-inw. Once you enter the house, you stand in front of your mother-inw and wait for her to eat, how about?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Just waiting for Qin Wenyu, Suzi absolutely turned around and left. She has no status or status, but she never bows to her knees. However, because of that amiable olddy, Suzi hesitated. Besides, what the olddy said was also reasonable. In a family, we must always take care of each other, for the olddy and for his daughter, Suzi ordered. Nod. ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± After saying that, Suzi walked behind Qin Wenyu. Qin Wenyu¡¯s face was obviously better. However, when Suzi passed by Qin Shuang and wanted to go to Qin Wenyu Suzi, Qin Shuang suddenly raised her foot to stir Suzi. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suzi fell down, but was supported by Arron. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was so embarrassed that I wanted you to serve my aunt. I wanted to take care of my aunt by myself, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡± Qin Shuang said with a smile. Suzi said. Before Suzi could say anything, Arron suddenly said, ¡°Get out!¡± Chapter 416 ¡°Puff¡­¡± Qin Shuangughed out of pride. She looked at Suzi gleefully, and it was obvious that she thought that if you became Arron¡¯s wife, could you sit in the main dining room of the Fu family for dinner? Do you really think you are Arron¡¯s wife? You took the olddy¡¯s bracelet, but the Fu family offended everyone, everyone. That pair of bracelets should belong to my aunt. It will be mine in the future! Are you a woman whose mother and daughter are expensive and want to annex the Fu family¡¯s heirloom? Now it¡¯s time to get you out! After wondering whether Qin Shuang¡¯s pride was not satisfied, she followed Arron¡¯s momentum and scolded Suzi: ¡°Miss Shen! Fu¡¯s restaurant is really not the ce you shoulde to, let you go is already the Fourth Young Master. The most polite way to say to you, oh¡­¡± Qin Shuang didn¡¯t finish her words, her eyes and mouth were filled with chili sauce with an angry face. This chili sauce was originally used as a dipping ingredient in dishes. Now it¡¯s all on Shen Only¡¯s face. Lilly red at Qin Shuang. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so spicy, it burns me to death, aunt¡­ Qin Shuang finally opened her eyes, she did not dare to open her eyes with a napkin and finally opened her eyes. The only one who got angry, he shouted at Suzi: ¡°Your good daughter!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Arron had murderous in his eyes. Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­Ah, the Fourth Young Master¡­ are you¡­getting me off?¡± ¡°You are not deaf!¡± Arron said calmly. Qin Shuang was unbelievable: ¡°Four Young Master¡­I¡­I live in Fu¡¯s house¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, get out! Don¡¯t let me kick you out.¡± Arron said in disgust. He didn¡¯t kick someone to death on the spot because his wife and daughter were there. He was afraid to scare them. There was also an olddy who was very kind to Suzi just now. The olddy was in her 90s. The shock of the hand. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Arron¡¯s words like this, Qin Shuang didn¡¯t dare to say anything immediately, she just looked at Qin Wenyu with a cry for help. Qin Wenyu, whoseplexion was just a little better, became even more ugly than before. She pped the table suddenly and stood up: ¡°Qin¡¯er! You¡­¡± ¡°Minyu, sit down.¡± At this time, the confused olddy spoke. Qin Wenyu: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The olddy looked at Qin Shuang with a majestic expression: ¡°You girl with a foreign surname, you have been eating and drinking Lazara in our Fu¡¯s house for a long time, right? The world often says that if you are a guest at someone¡¯s house, you must act honestly. , Hear nothing of foreign affairs. It¡¯s okay for you, you guest, like a master in my house. Will provoke the domestic helper. After a while, I provoke your aunt again. Our Fu family really can¡¯t keep you. We are eating together as a family, what are you doing? Qin¡¯er is right, girl, please go out! ¡° Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± Although the old woman is more than 90 years old, she is confused most of the time, but what she said is really unreasonable. The real outsider at this table is Qin Shuang alone. Even Suzi is now the youngdy of the Fu family, what is she, Qin Shuang? ¡°Aunt?¡± Qin Shuang clutched his hot and painful face and looked at Qin Wenyu, hoping that Qin Wenyu could support her at this time. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 417 – 418 Chapter 417 ¨C 418 Read Chapter 417 ¨C 418 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 417 However, what can Qin Wenyu say? She and Shanna fought for a lifetime. I thought that Shanna could be properly suppressed under his own hands. Even Shanna¡¯s only son was exiled outside without any inheritance rights. Who knew that her son could turn over overnight. Can all of her Qin Wenyu¡¯s sons be wiped out? It died silently. She is now a childless person, and the only name living in this old house is Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s wife, and nothing else. At this time, Qin Wenyu really didn¡¯t dare to shelter Qin Shuang. She can only droop her face and watch Qin Shuang being driven out. Qin Shuang just clutched his hot face, and was driven out of the Fu family¡¯s door under the eyes of all the servants of the Fu family. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Mrs. Fu finally showed a smile on her face. This meal, because of the olddy¡¯s shelter, Father Fu has not spoken much, and it is not difficult for Suzi to spread it out. On the contrary, because there is a daughter by his side, the little princess is very good at protecting her mother. I¡¯ll let my mother eat this one, and then let my mother eat that one. Suzi who was eating was panicked. Suzi was eating at the Fu¡¯s house. At the other end, Qin Shuang, who was kicked out of the house, was reluctant to leave at the Fu¡¯s gate. It was not until he saw Arron holding Lilly and Suzi following behind him that Qin Shuang took out his mobile phone and called his aunt Qin Yingyu, crying and crying. Qin Wenyu immediately let Qin Shuang sneak into the house. ¡°Zhengxiong, I let Shuang¡¯er live at home, not entirely for my own sake. You have also seen that your son not only ignores me, but also ignores you. What do you think our old couple can do in the future? It¡¯s not that I have to rely on Qin¡¯er, I let Shuang¡¯er be Qin¡¯er¡¯s wife, at least Shuang¡¯er will k!ss us in the future. After giving birth to a child, he will also be our grandson. But what is Suzi? ¡°Qin Wenyu said to Fu Zhengxiong while crying. Fu Zhengxiong was silent. The old wife was right. The only way the old couple can hold Arron is to find a wife for Arron, and this wife must work with Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu. Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu do not want Lanita to marry Arron. I don¡¯t want the current Suzi to be Arron¡¯s wife. After being silent for a while, Fu Zhengxiongforted his wife and niece: ¡°Qin¡¯er is also considered a big deal. You don¡¯t understand his temper. The more you don¡¯t let him do things, the more he will do it against you! Although he brought Suzi today and announced the identity of Suzi, you can see that Suzi¡¯s dress is It waspletely using Suzi as a shield. He is the one who knows how to avenge him. Six years ago, he had an enmity with Suzi. Now he can change his attitude? Impossible! He marrying Suzi is the only one who can have aplete family. As long as Shuang¡¯er treats the one sincerely in the future, Shuang¡¯er still has a great chance. ¡° ¡°Really uncle?¡± Qin Shuang saw the hope, and his face didn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡°Of course!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. Regardless of whether Arron was his own son, he had to use an outsider to trap his son. Fu Zhengxiong said with a cold face: ¡°The pair of yellow wax stone jade bracelets are the heirlooms of the Fu family. In any case, you can¡¯t let a woman who has been in prison wear them.¡± At this moment, Suzi, who was just sitting in the car, was taking off the pair of jade bracelets and handing them to Arron: ¡°Here.¡± Arron¡¯s face suddenly turned cold: ¡°Put it on!¡± Chapter 418 Suzi said bluntly: ¡°This is the heirloom of your Fu family, I don¡¯t want it.¡± She felt hot when she took this kind of heirloom, just like the jade bracelet Shanna gave herst time, which almost brought her a fatal disaster. Until a few days ago, Arron asked her where the bracelet went. ? She was funny in her heart. Since it was her thing, didn¡¯t she just deal with it as she wanted? But that¡¯s not the case. He will ask, he is only allowed to wear it on her body, and she is not allowed to sell or dispose of it. Fortunately, she is not a greedy person. She put the bracelet and Shanna¡¯s ashes together six years ago. So Arron asked her a few days ago, so she could answer with confidence. She kept the bracelet. That¡¯s great. And this pair, since it is a family heirloom, it is even more impossible to sell or deal with it on its own. Wearing it is a burden. ¡°I am not greedy for money, nor will I beg for anything from anyone. One day the only thing I grow up, you think I have no more value. You will definitely want to return this pair of bracelets. As soon as my wrist gains weight and can¡¯t be taken off, if you chop off my hand again, I will lose more than the gain.¡± Suzi finished, and smiled. The smile is very free and easy. Lilly alsoughed: ¡°Mom, your joke is so funny.¡± That¡¯s what Suzi meant. She wanted to tell Arron that she was not an iprehensible person, but she couldn¡¯t make her daughter Lilly feel that her mother and father were at odds with each other. Therefore, we can only choose this kind of joke. This was heard in Arron¡¯s ears, especially pierced. Pierce the heart. Being so good to her, she can still say these words that are thousands of miles away and can poke the heart of the blind. Is this woman interested! He wanted to take a look. ¡°Let you wear it with you. The only one is five years old. You are useless when she is eighteen years old. If you don¡¯t want me to chop off your hands, you should not gain weight.¡± The man said. Very calm. Shen Only, who was so calm as to sit in the middle, couldn¡¯t hear anything strange. She looked at her father for a while, and her mother for a while, and then said sweetly: ¡°Mom, how much dad cares about your figure, she just made you always be a beautiful woman. When I grow up, Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. you will still be a beautiful woman.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Howe you and your father are so connected, so connected! She smiled at Lilly, then put her only little head in her arms, and then turned her head to stare at Arron coldly. Staring at him coldly! The look in the eyes of death! Arron didn¡¯t see it at all. The driver saw it. The driver took a nce and didn¡¯t dare to look at the second one. He quickly retracted his eyes, fearing that his eyes would slow down, and then the Fourth Master dug his eyes. In order to ease the atmosphere, the driver was willing to act as a lubricant: ¡°Um, Fourth Master¡­ shall we go home?¡± ¡°I want to go to the yground to y.¡± Lilly raised his little hand and shouted loudly and excitedly. Suzi immediately stopped: ¡°Only, you just yed in the yground for a day yesterday. You can¡¯t go every day. That¡¯s wrong. Also, you picked up the chili sauce at the table at noon and the aunt¡¯s face was too savage. No, the little girl can¡¯t be so savage. Mom and Dad are by your side today. If Mom and Dad are not by your side, the woman will definitely not let you go. That would be dangerous, understand?¡± Lilly smiled confidently: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, if you are the only one, the only one will not fight her, because the only thing I know is that I can¡¯t beat her. I dare not do anything to me. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 419 – 420 Chapter 419 ¨C 420 Read Chapter 419 ¨C 420 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 419 The only one who knows how to protect oneself and protect mother. ¡° Suzi was very moved when she heard that, and she put Shen Zai in her arms again: ¡°Good deed, mother knows that you are all for the sake of her mother.¡± ¡°Well, mom.¡± Lilly said coquettishly: ¡°The only thing that I don¡¯t want to go to the yground every day is because when we were ying in the yground yesterday, there was a three-person event, and it took three people to sit down. Be sure to drive the roller coaster with the father¡¯s arms around the mother and the mother¡¯s arms around the baby. I wanted to y yesterday, but Uncle Christopher was unwilling to hug Grandma Li¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± The driver almost choked to death. Christopher is less than 30 years old this year, and Li¡¯s wife is in her early 50s. Do you let him hold Sister Li? The driver looked at his father with aggrieved eyes. ¡°Christopher, go to the yground.¡± Arron said. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When he arrived at the yground, Suzi discovered that the slope that the roller coaster had to climb was nine turns and eighteen bends like a real mountain. It was so high and steep that Suzi was scared to look at it. She is not a timid person. She is not squeamish either. However, she is afraid of heights. She couldn¡¯t stand her legs shaking, she didn¡¯t even realize that the man was hugging her behind her. But when he saw the only excited little face, his mouth was still muttering: ¡°Oh oh oh, I can finally y with my father and mother.¡± Suzi suddenly realized that children don¡¯t really want to y. For games, she wants the feeling that mom and dad are with her. Thinking of this, Suzi, who was afraid of heights, didn¡¯t say anything, but took a deep breath and forced himself on the go-kart roller coaster. The only one was held in his arms by Suzi, while Arron sat behind the mother and daughter. So suddenly sitting in the arms of the man, surrounded by the man¡¯s legs, Suzi felt ufortable, and his face suddenly became red. Before she could retreat to Hongxia, the man¡¯s arm had already covered her whole body. Wrapped up The feeling of being held in his arms is very safe. She was originally afraid of heights, but now she suddenly felt that if he had his arms around her, she would reduce a lot of fear. The car was turned on and then screamed like the wind. Suzi, who was not prepared at all, screamed immediately, and then a hand With the only arm around, the other hand desperately grabbed Arron¡¯s arm. Hearing his mother screaming, Lilly was even happier. The little dumpling turned his head and said to his mother: ¡°Mom, the only one who protects you.¡± After speaking, Lennyzi grabbed mother¡¯s arm with both hands to give her mother strength. Even so, Suzi was still scared, especially when she reached the steepest ce, she simply threw her whole body into Arron¡¯s arms like an ostrich. Fortunately, Arron has always held her very tightly. This roller coaster made Arron and Shen the only father and daughter very happy. Suzi was very scared. She was so frightened that she had been back home for more than two hours and still hadn¡¯t been relieved, and she didn¡¯t even have any appetite for dinner. She took a few mouthfuls and hurriedly washed herself and went into the bedroom. Anyway, a man will coax the only one to sleep, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Suzi was able to look carefully at the pair of bracelets. The yellow waxstone bracelets showed a soft yellow light and were very warm. The beauty makes Suzi unable to move his eyes. At this time, the door opened, and the man walked in with a big look, and he bent over and hugged her into his arms. ¡°Do you like this bracelet?¡± the man asked in a low, mellow voice. Chapter 420 ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡± Suzi was a little duplicity. There is a feeling that she has been prying into her mind. She has never been extravagant since she was a child. Food and clothing are always a problem, let alone any jewelry. The only jewelry was given to her by Aunt Xia, and she put it in Aunt Xia¡¯s grave again. If women don¡¯t like gold and silver jewelry, they are all fake. Suzi is a mortal, and she likes it too. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The man dragged her with his arms, and his dark lips with ck stubble leaned closer to her. His voice was low and mellow: ¡°I don¡¯t like this bracelet, why do you admire it so intoxicated? You¡­ don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell the truth, do you know what method I will use to punish you?¡± Arron¡¯s voice was cold. But it¡¯s extremely bewitching. Suzi¡¯s mind was upset by him, she had to answer obediently: ¡°Hi¡­I like it, can you¡­can you let me down?¡± Arron sneered. He did not speak, but took her back to hisrge living room. His living room has the taste of a sessful man, and it exudes the atmosphere of a mature man. In this atmosphere, Suzi felt more and more fascinated. She didn¡¯t know when he put her on his big bed. He only pressed his hands on both sides, he looked at her condescendingly, and asked her: ¡°Since I like this pair of rare things so much, why do I give it back to me when I leave the old house? Do you like this bracelet, but don¡¯t want to be Mrs. Fu? Or, only like this bracelet, but hate the folks in the old house of the Fu family? However, you also know that the people in the old house of the Fu family like the only ones, so you deliberately returned the bracelets to me, wanting to get rid of it? ¡° ¡°No, no, no!¡± Suzi suddenly cried. The sound is surprisingly loud. She wanted to get rid of him, but she didn¡¯t have the strength of him. She simply bounced and cried toward him, who was condescending, with tears in her eyes: ¡°I like this bracelet. Is there anything wrong?¡± I didn¡¯t snatch this bracelet! It was given to me willingly by your family! What¡¯s wrong with me! I want to return it to you! Because I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me! Can¡¯t I have dignity! Since the first time I saw you six years ago, when trading with you, you have always doubted my character, suspected that I was plotting against you, I want to ask you what I did to you make you doubt so Me. I am a person, I have my dignity! If it weren¡¯t for the only concern for me, I would rather die, okay! Arron, I don¡¯t owe you anything, I once saved your life! I don¡¯t owe you anything! I don¡¯t owe you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, his lips were blocked. His attack this time was very gentle and very healing. She kept crying, and it kept k!ssing her tears. He did notfort her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 421 – 422 Chapter 421 ¨C 422 Read Chapter 421 ¨C 422 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 421 Only keep k!ssing her tears. She poured out all the grievances she had suffered for so many years this evening. She is stubborn and unyielding, just doesn¡¯t want to obey anyone, what¡¯s the matter! In the end he melted her a little bit, leaving her tired and exhausted to fall asleep in his arms. Looking at her deep sleep, the man deeply k!ssed her on the forehead. Then turn off the lights and go to bed. Next day She woke up at the same time as him. She didn¡¯t have any clothes on her body. The nightgown she was wearing was also thrown on the ground by him, and it was dirty. She sat up and looked at herself, all over her body, only the topaz bracelet that she wore on her wrist. That jade bracelet really matched her delicate and white skin. She pouted and said angrily to the man reclining on the bed: ¡°This bracelet is mine! I do whatever I want!¡± The man¡¯s voice was strong in the morning: ¡°You can also put it in your daughter¡¯s ss group.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°The mothers of other children have all joined the group. If you don¡¯t join, you will be out of ce. These days, I have taken the time to apany you to buy jewelry. You can unscrupulously put yourself in your daughter¡¯s group. Various pendulums. In front of Suzi, Arron got up naturally, got out of bed, and looked for clothes to wear. She went to cover her eyes shyly. The man pulled her hand away: ¡°Where else has you never seen? Would you like to see it again now?¡± Woman: ¡°You shameless!¡± The man sneered, picked her up from the bed, and forced her to wear a shirt of his own. She was like a deserter, and fled his bedroom back to his bedroom. She has to go to work early this morning. She has to choose her clothes. After putting on pajamas in the bedroom, Suzi went to the cloakroom to choose clothes. She wore conservative and earthy clothes in the first two weeks. That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t want to be eye-catching when she first arrived at thepany, but now it¡¯s different. Suzi is now the main designer, and she has a secondary designer under her hand. She looks like a little leader at least in terms of her dressing taste. . As a result, she carefully selected it early in the morning. She did not appear to be too ostentatious, but also had a certain taste. Compared with the previous week, her outfits are much better. Even Shen, who just woke up, couldn¡¯t help but praise her when she saw her mother¡¯s outfit, ¡°Mom, you are so beautiful today.¡± Suzi held Shen¡¯s only little face: ¡°Thank you baby.¡± ¡°Mom, my ssmate Susan¡¯s mother¡¯s group, do you want to join?¡± Lilly asked again. She hoped that her mother would join so that she could video chat with the children in the future. ¡°Okay, mom applies to join now.¡± Suzi said as he submitted the application, and the rest was waiting to be approved. After this breakfast, the family of three will send the only one to the kindergarten as usual, and then send Suzi to thepany to work. On Monday, thepany¡¯s employees came very early, and Suzi is not a new employee anymore. Especially in the past two weeks, Suzi was invited to dinner by Young Master Jun several times, and he also used his own efforts to treat Min Qing. Rong Ji excluded thepany, so as soon as Suzi got on the elevator, severalpanies recognized her at the same time. However, several of them didn¡¯t mean to say hello to her at the same time. Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. She is a person born with few words and can stand loneliness. Even if no one talks to her all day long, she can live very freely. After several colleagues nced at Suzi, they started chatting again. ¡°You heard something, how is the woman doing now? It seems that there hasn¡¯t been any movement recently.¡± ¡°Which woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the woman who was captured by Fourth Master Fu from the field. I haven¡¯t heard of anything recently. There was a lot of rumors a month ago that the woman would definitely be tortured to death by Fourth Master Fu. Why haven¡¯t we heard the news recently? ?¡± ¡°It seems to eat that melon.¡± ¡°I heard that the woman used to be a harvester specializing in harvesting noble boys from the upper ss.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Are you discussing her again? Chapter 422 When the elevator reached Suzi¡¯s floor, she sorted out her clothes and got out of the elevator with a briefcase. As soon as she left the door, the colleagues on the higher floors immediately began to squeak. ¡°Hey, this, this is also a role, just came to ourpany to work, I heard that a lot of things have been done.¡± ¡°This woman is such a b!tch. Last week, when she came to workst week, she was honestly like a bunny, she has deceived everyone, but she just hooked up with Young Master Jun. Ms. Rayna was squeezed away. I heard that she is now the boss of their design department Linda. ¡° ¡°Climb fast enough.¡± ¡°Not only is she climbing fast, but the most important thing is that she also climbed up from a person who is honest and harmless. In just a few days, she has taken Master Jun down, and she has also taken a good position in thepany.¡± ¡°I think this woman is very simr to the woman who had married Fourth Master Fu six years ago, and now she was captured by Fourth Master Fu. The two of them are the same, eh, what was the name of that woman six years ago? ?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have any news. I heard that the news was blocked very tightly, unless the children of the family and the youngdy knew that the melon-eaters like us, where did they know this kind of news.¡± These women, while discussing happily, entered their respective jobs. At this time, Suzi also came to the design department with a briefcase. As soon as she came in, she attracted several male colleagues in the design department. Of side eyes. She is really seductive. When wearing a soil bag, there is a pitiful and distressing sense of duty. Now when wearing smart and feminine, it also gives people a sense of calm and grace, and a sense of seriousness in taking work seriously. No wonder she can attract the attention of Young Master Jun. Several male colleagues have a good impression of Suzi. ¡°Suzi, you are very beautiful today.¡± Chen Liang first greeted Suzi. He didn¡¯t feel that Suzi had just during the few days when he helped Linda proofread. Later, Suzi became Linda¡¯s boss, and he deserved it. Suzi smiled at Chen Liang: ¡°Good morning.¡± Her smile is sunny and restrained. It makes people veryfortable. Another male colleague, Tong Yue, immediately slid over in a wheelchair with a hippy smile: ¡°Suzi, can you pass on your experience in dealing with those idents on the construction site, and teach me a little bit, so that I can have the conditions for processing capital from the boss? What? If you are willing to teach me, I invite you to drink the most expensive Blue Mountain coffee! More than two hundred in a cup! ¡° Suzi agreed without hesitation: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Tong Yue happily snapped his fingers: ¡°Hey hey, I can finally make an appointment to Suzi for coffee. It¡¯s better to choose a day and get off work today, OK? I invite you to have coffee and eat by the way. A Western meal, and then we watch a movie together.¡± ¡°Excuse me, I teach you just a small effort. As long as you watch and learn more on the construction site, you will be able to do it. This is nothing, so you don¡¯t have to invite me and coffee, eat Western food, watch movies, etc. I have something tonight.¡± Suzi very Politely declined. Tong Yue: ¡°¡­¡± Chen Liang next to him: ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Next to him, several female colleagues looked sad. I have never seen these men so generous and enthusiastic. Seeing them licking their smiley faces topliment Suzi, it is as if Suzi is a god. Especially Linda, seeing that Suzi was wearing such a smart and good-looking outfit today, Linda was even more angry. She got up and came to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, I am now your deputy designer. What work arrangements do you have for me today, please as soon as possible. Do you want me to proofread your design draft for you?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Suzi said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 423 – 424 Chapter 423 ¨C 424 Read Chapter 423 ¨C 424 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 423 Linda: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t deceive others too much, are you forcing me to resign? I¡¯m willing to proofread your manuscript for you, what else do you want?¡± Suzi handed Linda the few materials that he had just sorted out: ¡°Although I am your main designer now, you are still yours. You have your own independent design space and ideas. If I make it free, I can still do it. Help you proofread, our work is the same as before. This is yours. After you finish, if you can trust me, just leave it to me to proofread.¡± Linda: ¡°¡­What you said is true?¡± ¡°Go to work, I don¡¯t raise idlers.¡± Suzi no longer looked at Linda, but lowered his head to work. Linda reluctantly said in a low voice: ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Suzi did not look up. Thanking her reluctantly was not that she couldn¡¯t hear it, so she didn¡¯t ept it either. It is good that everyone is in peace with each other. She didn¡¯t n to be friends with Linda, as long as each other can grow up at work, it¡¯s not bad. At the very least, Suzi wants to learn from Linda what hecks. The day¡¯s work was so busy, Suzi still did not see Darius in thepany. She knew that the reason why Darius had note to thepany during this period must be to take care of his seriously ill grandfather in Kyoto. But it doesn¡¯t matter to Suzi whether Darius is here or not. She has to use her work strength to get her foot on the ground. When she got off work in the evening, Suzi received a message of consent from the group of Lilly¡¯s ssmates, and she immediately joined the group. There are not too many people in the group, and there are only a dozen in total. Since it was off work, Suzi had time to look at the personal information of everyone in the group. This didn¡¯t matter. After reading it, Suzi realized that all of them were rich and powerful. Even the bags carried by those people are not less than 10,000 yuan. Kuo Taiqun, she is the first time she has entered. She doesn¡¯t even know what to say after joining such a group. I can only say hello in a very satisfactory manner: ¡°Hi, everyone, I am Shen¡¯s only mother.¡± After a while, only Susan¡¯s mother jumped out and answered Suzi: Wee Lilly¡¯s mother to join our big family. We will call Shangshen Lilly¡¯s mother for any other activities in the future. After this response, no one said anything. But Suzi didn¡¯t care. She is not very interested in various activities at all. Besides, with the current rtionship between her and Arron, saying that the husband and wife are not husband and wife, that the contract is not a contract, and that the rtionship between the creditor and Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. the debtor is not proper, she really doesn¡¯t want to participate in any activities. Because I don¡¯t know how to introduce myself, how to introduce my husband. Does she have a husband? Physically, there is. Or the most powerful man in Jeonam-do. Thinking of this, Suzi couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. Sheughed and walked out carrying a briefcase. ¡°What makes youugh so happy?¡± A low voice appeared in front of Suzi. When Suzi looked up, he was taken aback for a moment: ¡°You¡­Joan, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Chapter 424 Joan was very worried about Suzi¡¯s expression. However, Suzi¡¯s expression was cold and calm: ¡°Joan, I¡¯m sorry about Rayna.¡± ¡°No, Suzi, I didn¡¯te for Rayna¡¯s affairs.¡± Joan was anxious to exin, he stretched out his hand and took Suzi¡¯s arm. Suzi retreated suddenly. Many people in thepany are watching it. Not far away, two female employees walked over, and they whispered to each other: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the elder of the Chu family? Joan, the most powerful man in Nancheng, grandson of the Fu family.¡± ¡°Ms. Rayna¡¯s cousin, right?¡± ¡°Oh my God, he really has a leg with Suzi? No wonder Rayna always called Suzi Xiaosan, Xiaosan, I thought it was Rayna who was unreasonable, and I med Suzi, it turns out¡­ ..¡± The discussion of the two women was very quiet, but Suzi and Joan could all hear them. Suzi said, ¡°Can you let me do it?¡± Joan still refused to let go. Suzi really wanted to move a rock to Joan¡¯s feet, but this is thepany, she can¡¯t make a loud noise, otherwise it will attract more colleagues to watch. Suzi could only say softly and clearly: ¡°Mr. Chu! Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s cousin repeatedly said that I was a junior, and abused me as the junior who broke her cousin¡¯s rtionship with you. You know Mr. Chu. , I never took the initiative to find you, never! I finally got a job, so please don¡¯t trouble me any more, okay? Please leave! ¡° Speaking of this, Joan still had no intention of giving way. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Kyoto all this time. Because the Shu family¡¯s father is sick, Walton is the father of Shu¡¯s father, so Walton and I are taking care of the father in Kyoto. I heard my parents say yesterday afternoon, say you Went to the old house of Fu¡¯s house.¡± Joan said hurriedly. Suzi sneered: ¡°Does this have anything to do with you!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Suzi looked up at Joan: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joan said earnestly and earnestly: ¡°Suzi, the water in the Fu family is very deep, very deep and deep. I originally had no less than ten cousins, and I had more than one uncle. One uncle, only one cousin is left.¡± Suzi smiled coldly: ¡°What is the use of you telling me this? Mr. Chu, can you tell me directly?¡± ¡°What I want to say is that the Fu family is not as peaceful as you can see. My grandfather, my uncle, and my aunt can¡¯t sit and wait. They even my fourth cousin are fortified so deeply, not to mention that you are not shown by me. Brother epted, what about the woman who was notorious in Nancheng six years ago? My grandma was confused. She gave you the heirloom of the Fu family, but it would be trouble for you. It¡¯s a trouble, you know, Suzi! My mother said to me when she calledst night, ¡°Ling¡¯er, your fourth cousin married Suzi, and your grandmother gave her the family heirloom.¡± I heard my mother tell me this, and I stayed up all night. Came back from Kyoto. I just want to tell you, you have to be more careful, you have to be careful step by step. Do you understand that everything can happen in a rich mansion like the Fu family! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I have to admit that Joan¡¯s worry is right. At least he was really caring for her. When the olddy gave her the family heirloom yesterday, Suzi didn¡¯t want it either. She would also consider that the olddy was confused, what did the olddy think, what did Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu think? Don¡¯t you want to hate her to death. At this moment, Joan said this, which proved Suzi¡¯s thoughts yesterday. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 425 – 426 Chapter 425 ¨C 426 Read Chapter 425 ¨C 426 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 425 ¡°Suzi, can I talk to you, you don¡¯t want to be in thepany, for fear of being seen, let¡¯s go out and find a cafe to sit in, can we?¡± Joan asked eagerly. Suzi nodded. She and Joan went out of the gate together. Suzi subconsciously nced in the direction where Arron used to park. Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t find Arron¡¯s car. She thought that Arron hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so she went with Joan. Ling went to the cafe opposite. ¡°Ten minutes, I only have ten minutes.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t want Arron to wait for her, let alone let Arron know that she was with Joan. If she knew it, she didn¡¯t care, but she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to Joan either. ¡°Okay, just ten minutes.¡± Joan said. The two asked for two sses of boiled water and took their seats, then spoke in unison. ¡°Suzi, leave Arron.¡± ¡°Have you heard from my brother?¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, Joan asked a little lonely: ¡°You just want to know the news of Sanford, he is so important to you?¡± Suzi nodded without hesitation: ¡°Of course, my brother¡¯s status in my heart is the same as that of Lilly, the same as my dead mother. He is my rtive, Joan, you once said you helped me inquire about me. Did you inquire about the news from brother?¡± Joan shook his head apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suzi, I¡¯m about to start to inquire about this. Elder Shu is sick. You also know my rtionship with Walton, plus Elder Shu himself belongs to my mother. Uncle Shi, for two reasons, I have been in Kyoto with Walton for a while, so I didn¡¯t find the time to help you inquire. Oh, yes, there is Lanita in Kyoto. ¡° ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi thought. Because she hadn¡¯t seen Lanita¡¯s trouble for her for a while. ¡°Suzi, leave Arron. As long as you are willing to leave him, I will find a way to give you arge sum of money. You take your daughter abroad and go abroad, so it will be difficult for him to find you again. Trust me Suzi, I won¡¯t y with you again. I will never y with you again in this life, and I don¡¯t want any rewards from you, no rewards at all. ¡° ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Will you leave?¡± Joan asked. Suzi replied decisively: ¡°No.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, he asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave him? Are you very strict in his care? But you can go to work and your daughter can go to kindergarten. This shows that you have a chance to escape. Suzi, are you afraid to run away? Do you think that Sanford is no longer in your life, so you no longer rely on it? Suzi, I can be your support. As long as you are willing, I am willing to die for you for your daughter in Property ? N?velDrama.Org. this life. , Let¡¯s go abroad, okay Suzi? I love you. I hope you can live freely, and I hope you are happy. As long as you are happy, you can let me die for you. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She is living very happily now.¡± A sharp voice seemed to fall from the sky. Chapter 426 Suzi and Joan both looked up at the same time and saw Arron with a fierce face. ¡°Biao¡­Brother.¡± Joan was afraid of Arron. Six years ago, he was afraid when he was a dude, and now he is still afraid of Arron, the kind of fear from the bottom of his heart. Arron didn¡¯t look at Joan. He only looked at Suzi. Suzi was calm, without any expression. Isn¡¯t it just sitting in a cafe with people? What¡¯s wrong! If he mes her, even if she doesn¡¯t go out at home, he has reason to me her. There is a saying called wanting to add to the crime, why is there no cause for it? The man¡¯s eyes became warm, and he asked caringly: ¡°Does my stomach hurt anymore?¡± Suzi was taken aback. ¡°Yesterday, what did you say in the old house?¡± Arron asked. Suzi¡¯s face flushed suddenly. She has forgotten about the lie yesterday, how can he still remember it today? Not right! Last night, he already treated her¡­ He did it on purpose now! Sure enough, the man sat beside Suzi with one arm around Suzi, reached out his hand to touch Suzi¡¯s water ss, and then frowned. ¡°A Ling, this is your fault!¡± Arron said tly. Joan: ¡°Cousin, Suzi and I just came out to sit, Suzi¡­¡± Before Joan finished speaking, Arron was interrupted again: ¡°When you ordered a drink, did you ask a woman if her body is suitable for drinking cold water? Suzi is ufortable these days and she is not suitable for drinking. Cold water.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waiter!¡± Arron immediately raised his hand and shouted. The waiter came over immediately: ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t drink cold water these days, but a cup of hot¡­ancient brown sugar water.¡± Arron said. ¡°Good sir.¡± The waiter immediately went to prepare. ¡°A Ling, what¡¯s the matter with your sister-inw?¡± Arron continued to ask Joan. Upon hearing this term, Suzi blushed immediately. She got up and said: ¡°You¡­talk about it, I¡¯ll go out and wait for you!¡± After speaking, she turned and ran away. What is she staying here? At least Arron and Joan are cousins, no matter what contradictions they have, they have nothing to do with her. She doesn¡¯t want to be involved Even if they talked about her, she didn¡¯t want to know. No need. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Joan still wanted to call Suzi, but Suzi ran away without looking back. When she got out of the cafe, she saw Christopher¡¯s car parked outside the cafe. Suzi came to the car, opened the door and sat in. Christopher turned his head and was shocked: ¡°Madam, you¡­ why did youe out?¡± Suzi bit his lip and asked, ¡°As soon as Joan and I entered, he saw it?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 427 – 428 Chapter 427 ¨C 428 Read Chapter 427 ¨C 428 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 427 Christopher: ¡°Madam, I¡­¡± After a pause, he simply said bluntly: ¡°Madam, in fact, the fourth master is very serious about you. Don¡¯t look at the words he said yesterday. Those are some people who deliberately teased you following your words, the fourth master. Used to indifferent, he ridiculed himself in a cold tone as if it were killing people. Master went to the old mansion yesterday, not for the little princess, he simply led you to recognize the door. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to distinguish between the true and false in Christopher¡¯s words. She had a good impression of Christopher, but she also knew that Christopher was Arron¡¯s right-hand man. She just smiled politely at Suzi: ¡°I see.¡± There will be no more words. Suzi is a very calm person. Even if Christopher is prying with pliers when she doesn¡¯t want to speak, she can¡¯t pry open her mouth. Seeing that Madam didn¡¯t want to talk to himself anymore, Christopher shut up his mouth, he muttered in his heart, Madam is back, how can Master and Master Biao talk so much? Two men, what are you talking about? Then, inadvertently took a look in the rearview mirror to see what thedy was doing alone in the back seat? Looking at it this way, she found that thedy was lowering her head, smiling naturally and delicately. Take a closer look, Madam is ying with a mobile phone. Actually, Suzi is not ying with a mobile phone. She just watched other people chat in the Shen only kindergarten group. Since this group is just a group of a few wealthydies spontaneously formed, and is not regarded as an official group in the kindergarten, those women are more rxed when chatting. Especially when I talked about my own man, I was even more unscrupulous. Suzi couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw this. These women looked like nobledies one by one, and they were very generous, but they were unabashed and very low-level fun when they spoke. Suzi wanted tough again and blushed again. But it was okay to watch the group amused and it was fun, anyway, she just didn¡¯t participate. Just thinking about not participating, suddenly someone @ . Meilin¡¯s mother: @ , what is your man like? Suzi: ¡­ Susan¡¯s mother: @ , call you Shen only mother, you joined the group on the first day today, and burst a photo of your husband. Anyway, I know that, your husband can really get it. Ai Jing¡¯s mother: Let us all appreciate and appreciate the photos. Meilin¡¯s mother: It¡¯s a big picture. Lilly¡¯s mother: Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to talk about this topic, I still have something to do, I¡¯m off. After speaking, she hurriedly closed WeChat. After turning off WeChat, Suzi looked out of the car window, feeling a little overwhelmed in his heart. What exactly are Arron and Joan talking about? In the cafe, two men are sitting opposite each other. Joan was sweating like sitting on pins and needles. Arron was calm and rxed. While drinking coffee, he asked Joan: ¡°Aling, I am your cousin. If you can¡¯t discuss anything with me, you are looking for your sister-inw?¡± At this moment, Joan also gave up: ¡°Cousin, Suzi did nothing wrong, and she did not hurt you. Could you please let Suzi give birth to a daughter for you? , Don¡¯t torture her. She really can¡¯t stand the torture and can¡¯t y the games between us rich people.¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Arron asked bluntly. Joan did not deny: ¡°Yes, I like her, but at that time¡­¡± ¡°You were too stupid at the time! You didn¡¯t know to cherish such a good woman, you almost didn¡¯t humiliate her, so you regret it now.¡± Arron smiled and said to Joan. Joan: ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t just talk about me, you didn¡¯t hurt her lightly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I left her by my side! And you, no chance!¡± Arron said coldly. Chapter 428 Joan stared at Arron nkly: ¡°Cousin, I beg you, you don¡¯t like her again, you¡­¡± His words were interrupted by Arron again: ¡°A Ling, my patience is limited. For me, family affection, except for your little aunt, has no ce in my heart for your uncle, let alone you. You¡¯d better remember it to me, don¡¯t take the affection between us, and consume my patience for you with me! Want topete with me for women! Then you have to see if your wrist is harder than me! ¡° As your cousin, I still have to tell you, since you have not cherished, you have lost, then find a way to keep her by your side, since you can¡¯t keep her by your side now, and I have . That can only show that I am more capable of covering the sky than you. In the future, if you do anything, you must think carefully before doing it! This is thest chance I can give you! ¡° Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Watching Arron get up, he arbitrarily adjusted his suit and went out. Joan didn¡¯t know the courage of the two. He caught up with Arron and grabbed Arron: ¡°Cousin, listen to me about my cousin. I know that I am insignificant here, and I also know that my mother doesn¡¯t even have half face here with you, and I even know that you might kill me in the next second. But I¡¯ve thought about it, I might Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. just ck off other things, get over it, or even y with it. Only Suzi can¡¯t. Only Suzi. Cousin, tell me what you want. My life is fine. You kill me and let Suzi go. Can you cousin? ¡° Arron you: ¡°¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t expect Joan to be able to say this to him. ¡°Want to die so?¡± Arron asked. Joan smiled sadly: ¡°My life, as long as I was twenty-four years old, should have been killed by Huo Jianshan. It was Suzi who saved me with her pregnant body. Cousin, as long as You let Suzi go, and I have nothing to say even if you break my body into pieces. Suzi didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she didn¡¯t provoke anyone, she gave birth to a child for you, she is so pitiful, why can¡¯t you let her go? ¡° Arron looked at Joan. After watching it for a while, he suddenly touched Joan¡¯s arrow: ¡°A Ling! If you miss it, you miss it. You are no longer qualified to miss her. I am not qualified! But, who makes me hotter than you, more powerful than you! From now on, help your parents take care of the Chu Group. This is what you should do. If thepany has any needs, you can tell me. I have always been your cousin. ¡° Joan: ¡°¡­¡± In a daze, Arron had already walked out of the cafe. Joan had an unspeakable anxiety in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what his cousin meant? Do you like Suzi? Is it a possession, or what? Coming out of the coffee shop and sitting in his car, Joan immediately called the grandfather in the old house. Grandpa is over a hundred years old this year, but he is still not deaf and eye-catching. It is true that grandpa was well maintained when he was young. At this moment, seeing the phone call from his grandson, Fu Hengsheng was happier than seeing his grandson Arron go home. ¡°Ling¡¯er, tell me, how is your Grandpa Shu¡¯s condition now?¡± Fu Hengsheng asked. ¡°Grandpa, my cousin brought¡­I brought Suzi to the house of Fu, and I met my grandmother and my uncle and aunt?¡± Joan originally wanted to say Suzi¡¯s name, but he kept his eyes on him. , Said Suzi as¡¯that woman¡¯. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 429 – 430 Chapter 429 ¨C 430 Read Chapter 429 ¨C 430 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 429 Sure enough, the grandpa at the other end immediately said angrily: ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t mention that woman! As soon as she is mentioned, I wish I could beat her to death!¡± ¡°Grandpa, what happened to that woman?¡± Joan asked Fu Hengsheng and you. ¡°She, dogs can¡¯t change their food. Six yearster, she is still the woman who cheats everywhere and wants to make a profit in the upper ss. Just yesterday, she cheated our family heirloom away from our Fu family. , That pair of yellow wax stones! You Who will me your grandmother for this. She is confused when she is over ny years old! I even gave such a good treasure to such a woman! ¡° Joan coaxed grandpa¡¯s tone: ¡°Maybe, my fourth brother really wants to marry her as his wife?¡± ¡°Your cousin?¡± Fu Hengsheng sneered: ¡°Is he such a condescending person? Want a mess! A cruel person like him definitely won¡¯t want that woman! I don¡¯t know what he thinks. The whole Fu family The family is already in his hands, but he still resents us and your uncles and aunts, and still doesn¡¯t have one mind. Actually use such a woman to deal with us. He just wanted that woman to anger us alive and squander us. After we died, he was dealing with the woman. But we can¡¯t wait. The descendants of the Fu family are now very withered, and now there is only one little girl. I think you let your cousin marry a famous family and inherit the generations of the Fu family. Am I wrong! Hey! I¡¯m so mad at that woman! My Fu Hengsheng is old, but if I kill a woman, I still have that ability! ¡° Joan: ¡°But she is the mother of your great-granddaughter.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The guy snorted again: ¡°The entire Nancheng, if you want to be the only woman who is a mother, can go around Nancheng!¡± Thinking that he should have escaped, Joan just stopped. Coaxing grandpa: ¡°Grandpa, rest early, don¡¯t be angry, you still have to coax my cousin well in the future. You rest early, I hang up grandpa. ¡° Didn¡¯t wait for Grandpa to recover. Joan hung up the phone. He sat in the car alone and was silent for a long time. What she thought in her mind was Suzi facing him, that calm, calm, calm and speechless appearance, her temperament has not changed much from six years ago, she is the kind of seemingly submissive, but in fact, her heart is very strong. A woman with her own opinion. Moreover, Suzi has more mature vor than six years ago. She is more difficult to persuade now than she was six years ago. The decision she made in her heart is impossible for anyone to shake. When he thought of this, Joan had an unspeakable state of mind towards Suzi. Is it love? Is it regret? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Is it a kind of sadness that can never be obtained again? Mix all kinds of moods together. In short, he and Suzi are drifting away. Perhaps Suzi has no ce for him to stay in his heart long ago, but he has to admit that he is full of Suzi. He has beenpletely conquered by Suzi. In this way, he drove back to the hotel where he was staying temporarily. As soon as he walked in, without turning on the lights, Joan pped him firmly. ¡°You! Why are you!¡± Joan asked in surprise after seeing the person who beat him. Chapter 430 Walton pointed at Joan¡¯s nose fiercely and cursed: ¡°Joan! Let you and I take care of my grandpa Shu in Kyoto. If you are so unwilling, it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t want to take care of my grandpa Shu. But you actually came back to find Suzi¡¯s scooping goods, the scooping goods that were so bad that no one wanted them, and were about to be tortured to death by Arron! Joan, what do you think of me, Walton!¡± Joan looked at Walton with anger, ¡°You follow me!¡± Walton said in a crying voice: ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow you, but I know that you have been thinking about that sorrowful fox in your heart. I just want to see what you are doing in Nancheng. So you really came to find that b!tch!¡± ¡°p!¡± Joan raised his hand and pped Walton severely: ¡°Woman! If you dare to scold Suzi again, I will break you down!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She covered her face and looked at Joan. After a long time, she choked: ¡°You¡­you hit me?¡± Joan sneered indifferently: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit me just now!¡± ¡°Joan!¡± Dr. Walton shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Although you are Arron¡¯s cousin, your Chu family has fallen in Nancheng. It was my grandfather Shu who asked me to marry you. Live the status of your Chu family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Joan sneered: ¡°Your Grandpa Shu originally wanted you to marry my cousin! But you don¡¯t have this blessing. Your Grandpa Shu has your own granddaughter, so you can only retreat and ask for the next best thing. Give it to me! Walton, don¡¯t forget, your surname is Min, it¡¯s not Shu! I warn you not to let your cousin Rayna harass Suzi again! Otherwise, let alone me. Even your cousin Darius, guess whether he will spare you. Did you know that Suzi¡¯s job was introduced to her by your cousin Darius? You idiot! ¡°After that, Joan mmed the door and left. He and Walton didn¡¯t have the slightest affection. Even if they knew each other since they were young, even if they always knew that Walton was pampered, but Joan knew all of Walton¡¯s stinky problems. What I didn¡¯t realize before, Ipared Walton and Suzi, although one of them is a eldestdy, and the other is a beggar who is like a beggar. However, in Joan¡¯s eyes, Walton was not as good as Suzi. She is not as beautiful as Suzi, calm and calm, and not as bright as Suzi¡¯s kind of sunshine. Although she doesn¡¯t usually smile, when she reallyughs, that expression can sweeten everything in this world. That kind ofughter is very pitiful. Joan had seen it once, but he could not keep Suzi¡¯s rare smile. Walton is not as good as Suzi in all aspects, whether it is for survival or for courage. So Joan has never seen Walton. He and Walton have joined forces in an out-and-out business marriage. He didn¡¯t know whether his cousin would kill him next time. At this moment, how did Joan care about his rtionship with Walton? But Walton didn¡¯t think so. If she didn¡¯t marry Joan, she would really not have the day to make her head. She has now returned to the Min family to live. The Min family has no status in Nancheng, and her cousin Rayna is not even considered the upper ss in Nancheng. Ladies. And the reason why her Walton was ssified as a high-ssdy was entirely because of the Shu family¡¯s rtionship. Without the Shu family¡¯s umbre, she was nothing, so Walton can¡¯t wait to marry Joan now. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 431 – 432 Chapter 431 ¨C 432 Read Chapter 431 ¨C 432 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 431 Want to be Mrs. Chu. With Mrs. Chu¡¯s name, her status can be consolidated in Nancheng. She wants to marry Joan, but Joan¡¯s heart is still thinking about that b!tch of Suzi! The watch that made Walton hate to break her into pieces. When Suzi came to work at the constructionpany for the first time, Walton had already heard Rayna say, but Walton did not tell her cousin that Suzi was the one who was beaten by everyone in the upper ss six years ago. The woman who had a grudge with Arron, because of the incident six years ago, except for some people in the upper circle, all news was blocked. Especially Suzi, few people have seen Suzi¡¯s true face. The reason why Walton didn¡¯t tell Rayna that Suzi was the same woman six years ago was because she wanted to keep Suzi in thepany. After Walton came back from Kyoto to serve Grandpa Shu, she vacated her hands. Suzi was resolved within thepany. What Walton didn¡¯t expect was that she did it on her own, but her fiance Joan had already returned ahead of time. Moreover, she came back specifically to protect Suzi, asking her how to be angry with Walton. How can you not be angry! When she was extremely angry, Walton¡¯s mobile phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was her cousin Rayna who called. Walton immediately connected: ¡°Rayna, tell me what¡¯s the matter!¡± Walton has always looked down on her cousin¡¯s family because she is a celebrity in the upper ss. At the other end, Rayna spoke to Walton cautiously: ¡°Cousin, thepany is good to me and told me today. Yes, my cousin-inw went to thepany specially today to find¡­¡± ¡°I already know!¡± Walton was even more furious. ¡°Cousin, who on earth is Suzi? How can she be so powerful? Young Master Jun who can hook her will never forget her, and her cousin will never forget her, she is like a fox¡­¡± ¡°Rayna! How can you keep others¡¯ ambitions up! You are useless, I gave you such a good position in my cousin¡¯spany, so that the staff at the top and bottom of thepany would tter you. Please you, treat you like a eldestdy Enshrine, it¡¯s good for you, you can even look down on a woman! You let that woman hurt you, almost crippled you, and you were squeezed out! What are you doing alive! Why don¡¯t you die! ¡° After speaking, Walton hung up the phone angrily. On that end, Rayna, who was injured and unemployed, was extremely wronged. And this end. Walton also cursed viciously: ¡°Suzi, who you are from Arron, I don¡¯t care about it. Anyway, you will be tortured to death by Arron sooner orter, but before you are tortured to death by Arron, I will definitely let you go! You must owe me all and get it back! I just make you alive, but also ugly! ¡° After speaking, Walton dialed another group of telephones, which was quickly connected. This time, Walton apanied him carefully, ttering her tone: ¡°Lanita, is Grandpa Shu¡¯s body better?¡± At the other end, Lanita, who was taking care of Elder Shu in Kyoto, ignored Walton, in a condescending tone: ¡°Is something wrong, Walton?¡± ¡°Lanita, let me tell you the news that Suzi is now out of work, working in my cousin Darius, um, also the architectural designpany opened by your cousin Darius.¡± ¡°Really!¡± At that end, Lanita immediately asked excitedly. Chapter 432 Here, Walton sneered secretly, and then continued: ¡°Lanita, I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this. The woman Suzi was scornful and abused by your fiance Fu Siye. Just ask me to get angry. Not only did she secretly hook up with my fiance, she also secretly hooked up with me to show Darius. I also want to tell you a piece of news. I heard that she is now hooking up with Lenny, the young master of the Kyoto Jun family. The only me is that I have no chance to live in Shu¡¯s house, nor is it a famous Shuyuan in Nancheng. I can only watch Suzi¡¯s fisher girl, who used the cheapest means to seduce this upper ss man. The shit woman, I can only watch her seduce my fianc¨¦ and can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡° At that end, Lanita sneered triumphantly: ¡°Walton! What you said is the truth. You are indeed not a wealthy Shuyuan in Nancheng. The reason why my grandfather has raised you as a granddaughter for so many years is not because My grandfather lost a daughter, which is my mother! My grandfather poured that paternal love on you because he missed my mother. Now that I am back, you are of course nothing. However, I, Walton, is not such a ruthless woman. You can¡¯t suppress that Suzi. But I can! ¡° Hearing this, Walton was overjoyed in her heart. In fact, Walton didn¡¯t like Lanita. Not only did she dislike it, but it could be said that she hated this upstart woman, but Walton couldn¡¯t help it. Who made Lanita Grandpa Shu¡¯s granddaughter? Now she can only tter Lanita,pliment Lanita, and then use Lanita¡¯s hand to eradicate Suzi. Walton is more discerning than Lanita. She is calm, pretending to be nonchnt, and said, ¡°Suzi, that woman is really hateful. To be honest, Lanita, I really do. Afraid of her.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of her? Haha!¡± Lanita smiled wildly. ¡°Yeah, can I not be afraid? If I am not afraid of her, I will not take the initiative to tell you where she works. I am not afraid of her. The only thing I am afraid of is that she is now a prisoner of Arron. Arron took care of her. But Arron didn¡¯t give her money, and she had to make money back to Arron. In this way, she hooked up with my fiance, my cousin, and Mr. Jun. Who do you think she counts if she bes pregnant again? Even if no one admits it, do you think Arron will let these people go? If that woman insisted that she was pregnant with Fourth Master Fu¡¯s child, my fiance Joan would be unlucky. ¡° ¡°She dares!¡± Lanita was immediately agitated by Walton¡¯s words: ¡°Suzi, if she dares to be pregnant with my fianc¨¦¡¯s child, I will cut her off!¡± Walton smiled silently here: ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, don¡¯t be excited about Lanita, when youe back from Kyoto, we will discuss this matter in the long term.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Lanita was so angry that she raised her hand and hit the wall, her skin was broken, and Lanita¡¯s painful yelling¡¯Wow¡¯. Here, Walton also hung up the phone with satisfaction. After closing the thread, Walton was alone in the ward where she was staying, smiling very coldly and very coldly. ¡°Suzi! If you snatch a man from me, I will surely make you a fisherwoman, it¡¯s ugly to die! You go to hell! ¡° Suzi at that end naturally couldn¡¯t hear Walton¡¯s various curses on her. At this moment, Suzi and Arron picked up Shen Only and just arrived home. Along the way, Shen Only talked to her parents again, so that Suzi did not specifically exin to Arron why she would sit in a cafe with Joan, she did not ask her about Arron and Joan after she left. What did Ling talk about. When the car arrived home, the pain was as usual. A family of three got off the car, got on the elevator, and went home. Sister Li in the family saw that the family of three came back together, and immediately said with a Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. smile: ¡°Mr. and Mrs., the little princess, they are alling back. You wash your hands first. Sit in the dining room for a while, and the meal will be served immediately.¡± ¡°Thank Sister Li.¡± Suzi smiled politely, and then took Lilly to wash his hands in the bathroom. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 433 – 434 Chapter 433 ¨C 434 Read Chapter 433 ¨C 434 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 433 ¡°Mom, something is wrong between you and Dad today.¡± Lilly is very good at words and expressions. Suzi asked gently: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She and Arron were not right, they were right that day? They didn¡¯t look like normal couples in the first ce, okay! Normal couples, shouldn¡¯t it be that couples are talking andughing, sometimes they are happy, sometimes they are awkward, but most of them are quarrels on the bedside? But what about them? She talks very little, and he doesn¡¯t talk much. She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. Just like this moment, she didn¡¯t know how he would question her next. However, Suzi does not matter. It was Shen only, the little girl mysteriously said to Suzi: ¡°Mom, did you teach your boyfriend outside?¡± Suzi was taken aback, and then sheughed angrily by her daughter: ¡°Little thing! How do you know so much at a young age! What kind of boyfriend! Do you know what a boyfriend means? Ah? You little illiterate!¡± Lilly pouted and said unconvinced: ¡°Although I am illiterate, I also know what boyfriend means. Boyfriend means that my dad is particrly afraid of losing you. I am particrly afraid of your boyfriend taking you away. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she said to her daughter: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lilly smiled again, and then she motioned to her mother to squat down, lying in her mother¡¯s ears and saying, ¡°Hey hey, rest assured mother, I won¡¯t talk to my father. Say, I can see that he is afraid of you being taken away by another boyfriend. Anyway, it¡¯s not someone who robbed you of my dad. Someone robbed you from my father, I¡¯m so happy it¡¯s toote. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of bear is this? If her pro-father Arron knew that she cheated her pro-father in this way, would her pro-father still interact with her so thunderously every day? It turns out that it still will! After dinner, Arron took Lilly to y with her as usual. He didn¡¯t know how men could have such a big contrast. When he was cold and ruthless, he was like a living king. However, when he was in front of his daughter, he was a good father. Suzi really couldn¡¯t guess the man¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to guess either. When the man coaxed her daughter, she washed as usual and gave herself a facial treatment. Just after finishing all this, when she came out of the bathroom from the bathroom on the boat, she ran into Arron on her head. Arron was standing outside the bathroom door. There was a cold breath on his body, he should have just taken a bath, and it was a cold shower. He is used to taking cold showers, even in the winter, he will not change his habits. Suzi was shivered by the cold air on his body, and then stuttered: ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± Chapter 434 ¡°To your own man, what else would you say besides this?¡± The man was strange. His tone was grotesque. It¡¯s like a kind of little sentiment between husband and wife. He had never spoken to himself in such a tone before. Suzi couldn¡¯t figure him out, so she lowered her voice slightly and said, ¡°Are you asking me why I appeared in the cafe with Joan today?¡± The man asked her: ¡°Do you want to exin?¡± Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Because he exined that he would not listen, let alone believe it. Once, six years ago, during the two months she took care of Aunt Shanna, there were many misunderstandings between them. She tried to exin, but he never gave her a chance. Therefore, she stopped exiningter. Man: ¡°Then don¡¯t exin.¡± Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± Then he asked: ¡°I¡­ can I go to my room?¡± The man dragged her horizontally and picked her up. ¡°You¡­ weren¡¯t just¡­ mest night, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Suzi¡¯s hands suddenly touched the man¡¯s chest, and his chest exined it, like an iron te, on his chest. On her chest, her hands were tender, just like two soft little milk sticks. There is no resistance at all. On the contrary, it is more like an invitation. The man sneered: ¡°Who said I hug you just to do that kind of thing with you? What do you think of your man?¡± Suzi: ¡°Then¡­what are you going to do?¡± What to do! There are so many things you can do with her. He didn¡¯t answer her, but just hugged her all the way, went out the door into the elevator, ascended all the way, and came directly to the rooftop. Suzi knew for the first time that this top floor was simply a sky garden, and there was also a sun room. Sofa and rattan chair in the sun room. There is a big swing outside. The man hugged her all the way to sit on the swing and let her sit in his arms. When the swing was swaying, her center of gravity was a little unstable, so she had to lean on his chest as ast resort. Like a timid child. The manughed all his life again, and suddenly he put his arm around her waist, and the swing moved higher. There was even a whistling sound. Suzi was originally afraid of heights, so she was swinging on this top floor, but she was so high and dizzy that she suddenly screamed in fright. But as soon as the scream was uttered, the man bet her with faster speed and faster lips. The k!sssted a long time. Later, she was panting and she had no strength to nest in his arms. He said to her in azy voice: ¡°It¡¯s midnight, if you scream here, do you know what your neighbors will be regarded as?¡± The woman didn¡¯t understand it, so she asked stupidly: ¡°Like, what is it like?¡± The man covered her ears: ¡°¡­¡± Woman: ¡°You¡­¡± She was suddenly angry. Sitting in his arms, he raised both hands to pinch his creak nest, scratching and pinching, but no matter how she pinched or scratched, he would not move. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Why are you not ticklish?¡± she asked defiantly. The man did not answer. Ticklish? There is no concentration at all, is he still called Arron? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 435 – 436 Chapter 435 ¨C 436 Read Chapter 435 ¨C 436 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 435 Having been abroad for so many years, he was also born and died in the special forces for more than ten years. He has trained his steel perseverance, and is afraid of being scratched by his own woman? It¡¯s her. After six years, it is still the little pitiful who looks calm, lonely, and silent on the surface, but in fact is the Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. little pitiful who has wrapped himself up inyers. The man sneered, and suddenly one got up and hugged her with one hand, while the other suddenly scratched her and creaked. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The woman couldn¡¯t stop smiling at once. He had just warned her not to make any noises in the middle of the night, nor to affect the rest of the neighbors. She did not dare tough, nor did she dare to struggle greatly. She could only plunge into his arms and hide. In the end, in order to prevent his sneak attack, she hugged his sturdy waist with both hands, lying on her like an octopus, motionless. The man¡¯s arms held her tightly. She only realized that he seems to be different today. He¡­ Is this the two-person world with her? Are you dating her? How is it possible? She looked up at him incredibly, with a sense of anxiety in her heart, bit her lip and asked, ¡°Why?¡± The man knowingly asked: ¡°What and why?¡± The woman lowered her head,ughed at herself andughed sadly: ¡°Such a beautiful night and such a rxed life shouldn¡¯t be the life I enjoy, and you didn¡¯t ask me about Joan today. Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin?¡± the man said. Suzi: ¡°Is my exnation useful? You won¡¯t believe it, you will only believe what you see, just like six years ago, I pushed Lanita at the entrance of the hospital, and then you saw it, you All at once drove me to eighteen levels of hell. Did not give me any opportunity to exin. So, I know that any of my exnations are useless. My exnation is just a joke. ¡° She seemed to tell him, and she seemed to be talking to herself. After speaking, she hung her head and stopped looking at him. She had a strange thought in her heart, could he throw her down from this tall building in a rage at this moment? The man raised his hand and touched his cheek. In fact, what she didn¡¯t know was that he hadn¡¯t nned to let her exin today. He didn¡¯t n to ask about her and Joan again, just like what he said to Joan. Six years ago, he and Joan both missed Suzi. However, he is more capable and powerful than Joan, so he can keep her by his side now. Six years ago, from the moment she was released from prison, he kept misunderstanding her and never gave her the opportunity to exin each time. Therefore, he missed her six years. Wrong. Looking at the important age of my daughter from birth to five years old. ¡°Your exnation is really useless, so you don¡¯t need to exin it.¡± The man said warmly. ¡°Is it cold?¡± he asked again. The woman nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Isn¡¯t it cold? She just took a shower. The man got up suddenly, put her on the ground, then untied his bathrobe and wrapped her up before holding her downstairs again. He did not send her back to her bedroom. Instead, she hugged it back to her bedroom, and she didn¡¯t struggle. But the night was peaceful, and he did nothing. I just hugged her warmly all night. She even slept soundly. Throughout the night, there was not even a dream. In the early morning of the next day, Suzi was woken up by a phone ringing. She woke up and saw that she was still resting on his arm, the other arm of the man went around her, and gently picked up the phone to answer the call: ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 436 In Arron¡¯s arms, Suzi did not dare to move. She passively listened to himmunicating with others on the phone. ¡°I know, I will take time to take her to try it on.¡± ¡°There will be fine rubies in the future, and keep them.¡± ¡°Her fingers are very thin. I took her to measure the size.¡± Allmunication on the phone is¡¯she¡¯. Who would that¡¯she¡¯ be? Will it be her Suzi? A thought shed past, and Suzi could not help butugh at himself: You think too much. The man closed the cord, put the phone back on the bedside table, looked down at the woman in his arms, the woman¡¯s soft and messy hair covered his chest, so that the face with a big palm and a small face seemed invisible. Generally. She closed her eyes tightly, her long curled eyshes flickered, and he could see that she was not asleep. But she was so quiet. Quietly as if she was a lifeless porcin doll. Is there no life? Her vitality is more vigorous than anyone else. During the six years of escape, she took care of the paralyzed Sanford by herself, and she also raised Shen Zhizhi so strong and naughty. Back to Nancheng, she was still the calm and insulting woman. She seems to be indisputable, she seems to take advantage of the trend, but in fact she is extremely stubborn and unyielding. If he really was a woman who was suffering from gains and losses, he would have knelt on the ground and cried and exined a hundred times when he saw her and Joan drinking coffee together. But she didn¡¯t have a word of exnation. It¡¯s so arrogant. He was so innocent and pitiful. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a woman with robber logic like you in the world!¡± The man said withouting, and then reached out and pinched her from the bed. She had to open her eyes and look at him. She couldn¡¯t understand him more than he said she was a robber logic. Last night, two people were in the sky garden on the top floor. He held her on a swing. Although the night wind was very cold, she felt warm. He slept all night. The first sentence he said again was that she was a robber. Sure enough, why is there no reason to sin? Her soft tone was still waking up in the morning: ¡°Yeah.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He stood up, opened the door of the closet to take clothes out, and looked at her while putting on his shirt. And she was still sitting on his bed with her hair loose. The man was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, waiting for me to dress you? Or are you going to bezy and not send your daughter to kindergarten?¡± Only then did Suzi react: ¡°Uh¡­¡± Then the cat got out of bed quickly and ran out quickly. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The man raised his arm and crossed it, holding her in his arms. Suzi looked at Arron in astonishment: ¡°Why¡­why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°Woman! Say you are a robber, you really deserve to be a robber, I have never seen you so fierce! Just go out like this?¡± the man asked. Only then did Suzi see that he was all over, not even wearing a piece of cloth. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 437 – 438 Chapter 437 ¨C 438 Read Chapter 437 ¨C 438 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 437 She blushed suddenly, like a ripe red tomato. At the same time, the whole person was so upset: ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you. Every time you go to bed, you have to take off all your clothes. If you don¡¯t do that kind of thing, you have to take it off. I¡­ I¡¯m so anxious, I forgot it! I hate it!¡± After speaking, she didn¡¯t care, raised her arms and picked off the shirt he just put on, before he had time to button the button, she pulled it off after two clicks, and she wore it on herself without saying a word, in a mess. He buttoned the button and ran out embarrassedly. Man: ¡°¡­¡± To say that she was a robber, really didn¡¯t say that she was in the wrong. She is really addicted to wearing his shirt. It seems that he will order more shirts in the future. The man took a shirt in the closet again, put it on, tied a tie, trousers, and a suit, and came out after getting dressed neatly. Suzi and the only two were already sitting in the dining room. The family of three ate breakfast as usual, then carried the briefcase with the briefcase, the schoolbag with the schoolbag, and went downstairs in a hurry. The two domestic helpers behind Li and Tian couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other. ¡°Look at the Fourth Young Master now more and more humane, what he was like before, with a sullen face all day, I dare not talk to him.¡± ¡°Who said no, since the wife and the little princess came back, the Fourth Young Master has also looked like a normal person.¡± ¡°I thought the Fourth Young Master has always been a cruel person. It turns out that the Fourth Young Master will have such a gentle side when facing his wife and daughter.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Sister Tian said: ¡°That was the night you came, I don¡¯t know. The Fourth Young Master looked cruel, even the people in Quannan City felt that he was disregarding family affection, but actually not, he still has a lot of affection in his heart. Heavy meaning. There used to be a sister-inw Qin who used to serve the mother of the Fourth Young Master. Later, one year after the death of the Fourth Young Master¡¯s mother, Qin became seriously ill. ¡° ¡°Really?¡± Sister Li looked at Sister Tian incredulously. Sister Tian nodded: ¡°Of course! The Fourth Young Master is actually a good person.¡± ¡°In the future, their family of three will be able to make peace with each other.¡± At this time, the family of three had arrived at the gate of Shen¡¯s only kindergarten and sent the only one to the kindergarten. Suzi saw that Arron¡¯s car was still there, so she pulled the car door to enter and asked quietly, ¡°I can still go to work today. Right?¡± When he saw that Joan went to thepany to look for her, Suzi estimated that he could not let her go to work at thepany again. She felt that she was really unlucky enough to find such a job after only a week. Arron saw that Joan went to thepany to look for her. When will she be able to get a secure job, even if she only works for one year, she can work stably for one year, and she will have enough money to go to her hometown where she has been away for nearly two decades. Look at the dead mother. Suzi bit his lip, waiting for Arron¡¯s answer. Is it to let it or not to let it? Only between his thoughts. ¡°Why can¡¯t you go to work?¡± he asked her. ¡°Joan came to me yesterday, so I just asked you, would you still let me go to work?¡± ¡°Will the robber still ask for advice?¡± he said grimly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± The driver in front almostughed and choked. How did you spend the night? The fourth master¡¯s name to his wife was changed to¡¯Robber¡¯? What did the madam do to the fourth master as a robber? The four grandfathers who have always been forced to speak so wronged Bara at this moment? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Christopher looked at Madam with admiration. Suzi¡¯s tone was lighter: ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± Arron snorted coldly: ¡°I understand that Joan is your cousin¡¯s uncle, you are his cousin¡¯s sister-inw, and I won¡¯t let you move around as you should move between rtives. You are treating your husband as a robber like you. Logical person?¡± Suzi¡¯s unexpected expression: ¡°You¡­ still agree with me to go to work?¡± Chapter 438 ¡°I¡¯m not as unreasonable as you!¡± After speaking, the man closed his eyes and rested. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly pursed his lips and smiled. She doesn¡¯tugh much. At least Christopher hadn¡¯t seen his wifeugh, but the way sheughed was still the same as six years ago, so sweet. So clean. In fact, she was the same person who seemed calm and transparent on the surface six years ago, but in the deepest part of her heart, she was a girl who shined brightly with some sunshine. ¡°Madam, take you to thepany?¡± Christopher said. Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, thank you Assistant Yan.¡± ¡°This is what I should, ma¡¯am.¡± Christopher turned around and drove towards thepany where Suzi was. When I arrive at thepany, I still have ten minutes to go to work. After getting off the car, Suzi looked up at the bright sunshine and smiled brighter. Everything is still so good. She did not lose her job. She can also save money. In fact, with only one month¡¯s sry, she can go back to her hometown to visit her mother¡¯s undead. With a brisk footstep, Suzi entered thepany. Before entering the elevator, she saw Galia who hade one stepter than her. ¡°Suzi.¡± Galia shouted in surprise. Suzi was very happy to see Galia. Galia is a good girl. She told Galia not to tell her cousin Christopher about what happened in thepany during this time. Galia never told her. Otherwise, Arron must have known about her and Rayna. But now Arron doesn¡¯t know, which shows that Galia¡¯s mouth is very strict. ¡°Galia, I will invite you to dinner at noon. What do you want to eat?¡± Suzi asked. Galia smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the happy thing you have encountered? Would you like to invite me to dinner at noon?¡± Suzi thought for a while and shrugged: ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t do this job again, but just now I learned that I can still continue to work. You don¡¯t know the importance of work to me, I long for stable work. So I am very happy, very happy. I invite you to dinner at noon, but you can¡¯t kill me too hard. I only have a few hundred dors in total. Um¡­how about two hundred dors to buy you a buffet? ¡° Galia looked at Suzi seriously: ¡°Suzi, is it because of Mr. Ling¡¯s visit to you yesterday?¡± Suzi was startled: ¡°You, do you also know that Mr. Ling came to me?¡± Galia: ¡°Well, Young Master Ling was talking to you in the aisle of thepany and was seen by two female employees of thepany. Not everyone knows it. They told you that it was terrible. How can I believe that you are innocent? It¡¯s even harder now. It is said that you are the mistress of Rayna¡¯s brother-inw raised outside.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 439 – 440 Chapter 439 ¨C 440 Read Chapter 439 ¨C 440 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 439 Galia immediately hurriedly said: ¡°But Suzi, no matter what anyone says about you, I don¡¯t believe it! I guess you have nothing to do with Joan. You are innocent, what? Not at all. If there is anything trying to catch the wind, it must be Joan¡¯s sweetheart, he is dependent on you, right! I must be right! Absolutely! ¡° Galia¡¯s very affirmative tone made Suzi particrly moved. She looked at Galia gratefully: ¡°Galia, why do you believe me so firmly?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Galia said triumphantly. Then, she continued: ¡°If you talk about family history, Master Lenny¡¯s family background in Kyoto is much better than the current Chu family. What is the Chu family? Six years ago, the Chu family was still famous in Nancheng, but now The Chu family had long been annexed by the Fu group, and there was very little left. Now the people of Nancheng would call Joan Mr. Ling. It was all because of the Fu family¡¯s face, but Lenny was different. The position of the Jun family in Jingdong is equivalent to that of the Fu family in Nancheng. And Lenny¡¯s uncle Kraig and Arron have a very good rtionship. You are not rare at all with an identity like Lenny, how could you fall in love with Joan who doesn¡¯t know how many women he yed with? I guessed it right? ¡° Suzi did not answer Galia, but looked at Galia with a smile on his face: ¡°I think it¡¯s good, although I only have 400 yuan, but I want to give a treat today, let¡¯s talk, what do you want to eat? You said, four hundred dors! Both of us were arrogant at noon today!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Galia smiled and poked Suzi on the head: ¡°I said Shen Da stinged. Look at your outfit. Although it looks a bit old-fashioned, you have famous brands all over your body. You have a lot of clothes. Thousands of thousands, you are only willing to spend four hundred yuan if you buy me a meal. You also give me a treat! You are so stingy!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm, if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll ask you two hundred for good.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°Shen stingy!¡± Suzi continued to tease Galia: ¡°Why don¡¯t you add fifty? How about two hundred and five?¡± ¡°You two hundred and five!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi was rarely happy. The two entered thepany lobby with a smile like this, and met several employees who were checking in. ¡°Still so proud!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m proud of it. She was a junior, and she injured her sister in the main room. She was pushed away by thepany, but she was still able to work here. Moreover, Rayna¡¯s brother-inw also came to thepany to look for her. She is so tant about getting off work yesterday! She is really thick-skinned.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the shame for a woman like her? It¡¯s fine for a man to care about her. As long as a man cares about her, she cares about whether she is a mistress or whether she has robbed someone else¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Eh, I said, your husband is also handsome, you have to pay close attention to your husband, this woman is always willing toe. Look at her, she originally hooked up with Chu Shao, this young man came, and he followed Mr. Hook up, you said that you hooked up with Mr. Jun, you should give up Chu Shao, but people still have a leg with Chu Shao. For her kind of person, the more men are better for her.¡± ¡°Puff¡­the more the better, is it just that a beggar picking up rubbish on the side of the road, she will not refuse anyone whoes?¡± ¡°Puff ha ha ha¡­ probably!¡± A group of women did not shy away from Suzi and Galia behind them, they justughed at Suzi unscrupulously. Galia can¡¯t stand it anymore: ¡°You are too much too! Did you see Suzi and Mr. Ling open the room privately? You just nder him like that! She just knew Mr. Ling, and Mr. Ling came to thepany to find her Maybe something else. Isn¡¯t it okay to speak in such a public ce? Don¡¯t you guys stop talking to men! What a broken mouth! Thepany is a ce where you work. You are so broken, so nder others are not afraid of thepany expelling you. !¡± A group of women were immediately speechless when Galia said, and then fled one after another. Galia looked at Suzi, ¡°Why don¡¯t you justify it?¡± Suzi calmly said: ¡°You are not afraid of shadows when you are upright.¡± ¡°Good point!¡± a voice behind him suddenly said. Chapter 440 When Suzi and Galia turned around, they saw Rayna who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many days. Rayna looked angrily: ¡°It¡¯s so good that you are not afraid of shadow tilt. My cousin-inw came to you when he got off the ne, and did not shy away from thepany, but you said here that you are not afraid of shadow tilt, Suzi , Do you tell this to ghosts?¡± Suzi was impatient: ¡°Why did I tell the ghost?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why did Suzi tell the ghosts!¡± Galia defended Suzi like a little mistress, angrily at Rayna. Galia used to be afraid of Rayna, but now it¡¯s different. Seeing that Suzi was not afraid of Rayna and kicked Rayna out of thepany in one fell swoop, Galia felt as if he was raising his eyebrows. What¡¯s so great about her Rayna! Didn¡¯t it depend on the face of her cousin¡¯s cousin toe in! Missy! What kind of eldestdy! Her Rayna in Nancheng is not even worthy to give shoes to the bigdies of the real high-ss family! But often walk sideways in thepany! Normally, it¡¯s fine to bully individuals, but this Rayna was so vicious that he took a broken chair and trapped Suzi. If Suzi hadn¡¯t checked his details, Suzi might be dead now. Such a vicious woman is even embarrassed to talk about others! At this moment, Galia was about to die. Rayna was trembling all over. Suzi never let Rayna go: ¡°Rayna! If I remember correctly, you should not be a staff member of thepany now. What are you doing? You came to thepany to quarrel with me?¡± ¡°Thepany is not yours! You don¡¯t have the right to ask me! What if Ie to quarrel with you! You are a junior or a junior, and I just let everyone in thepany know that you are a junior!¡± Rayna was arrogant. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid!¡± Suzi said three words tly. ¡°Puff¡­¡± Galia smiled, ¡°Sister Suzi, don¡¯t think you talk too much, but you are just a mouthful.¡± Rayna: ¡°You, the junior who harms other people¡¯s marriages, you dare to call me stupid!¡± Suzi sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always scold me? I said you were stupid. Could it be that you lost you? Yesterday your cousin came to thepany to find me. You know today. You must know it in two ways, one. Your old colleague who works in thepany told you. Second, your cousin Walton told you. Rayna, do you know that you have been used by others? Your cousin told you I¡¯m a junior, right? Then your cousin tells you, who am I? ¡° Obviously, Walton never told Rayna that Suzi was the woman who was killed by the upper ss six years ago. If Walton told Rayna, Rayna would definitely make a fuss about it. . Why didn¡¯t Walton tell Rayna? There must be a reason. Suzi didn¡¯t know the reason, but one thing was certain, that is, Walton didn¡¯t want her cousin to know the truth. He didn¡¯t tell Rayna the truth, and let Rayna lead her here. Walton didn¡¯t take advantage of Rayna, what was it! Rayna: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! I won¡¯t be provoked by you.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 441 – 442 Chapter 441 ¨C 442 Read Chapter 441 ¨C 442 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 441 Suzi was toozy to talk to Rayna for nothing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should go to work, please don¡¯t disturb me, if I nder me in thepany and affect my work, I will consider calling the police!¡± After speaking, Suzi pulled Galia and said, ¡°Galia, let¡¯s go in and ignore her.¡± Galia and Suzi entered together. Almost turning a corner, Galia turned her head towards Rayna and gave Rayna a grimace: ¡°Huh, I am mad at you!¡± ¡°I am mad! I am mad! You two wait for me. When my cousines back from Kyoto, you must be beautiful!¡± Rayna yelled at the front desk with his hips akimbo. Anyway, he knew that the two major shareholders were absent these days. Thergest shareholder Darius has note to thepany for two or three weeks due to Grandpa Shu¡¯s illness, and Lenny Junshao was originally a Shenlong who missed the end, not to mention that Lenny was in Kyoto for the past two days. So Rayna knew that even if she was making trouble here, no one could control her. However, as soon as Rayna¡¯s words fell, someone from the personnel department came here: ¡°Miss Min, please don¡¯t make a big noise in ourpany. This will seriously affect the operation of our Rayna: ¡°Are you chasing me?¡± Personnel Manager: ¡°Miss Min, you are not ourpany employee. If you make trouble here again, I will call the police!¡± Rayna: ¡°Aw¡­¡± burst into tears, and then ran away, covering his face. In addition to thepany¡¯s door, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Walton: ¡°Cousin, Suzi, as you expected, she came to work in thepany, she¡­ even scolded me for being stupid, saying you used Me, cousin, you¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t call you wrong! You are stupid, idiot! Mud can¡¯t help the wall, you still want to marry Young Master Jun! My fiance Joan doesn¡¯t like you, let alone Lenny! ¡°On the other end, Walton shouted at the phone. She just asked Rayna to see if Suzi went to work again today. Maybe Rayna and Suzi quarreled again. Such a cousin is really stupid! Walton, who has never regarded Rayna as a human being, does not even consider Rayna as a human being at this time! Rayna suddenly cried: ¡°Cousin, I k!ssed you. I did it for your own good. I want you to marry Joan sooner. So even if you leave the Shu family, aren¡¯t you still a wealthy wife? I like Master Jun, but I never thought about marrying him, because I know I am not qualified. I just want him to sleep with me once, just once.¡± ¡°Batch! Good! You ba5tard! Good! Why don¡¯t you die! Get out!¡± Walton was furious! She hurriedly closed the line, angrily trying to smash the phone. What makes Walton even more angry is that Suzi can actually go to thepany to work in a big way. The courage of a dog is really big! And Suzi even provoke Rayna! D*mn it! Walton didn¡¯t even think about it, so she called Lanita who was far away in Kyoto. This time, her tone was much softer thanst night: ¡°That¡­Miss Lin, you are now Are you busy?¡± Lanita sneered: ¡°Walton, what you saidst night actually inspired me. I¡¯m afraid that Suzi is not pregnant with my fianc¨¦¡¯s child, but is pregnant with your fianc¨¦¡¯s child first. You are afraid The thing is that you can¡¯t even marry a down-and-out noble man like Joan.¡± Walton: ¡°Lanita, I¡¯m worried about my fiance being snatched away, but don¡¯t you worry too? Suzi is the goal of both of us to eradicate. Now we two should not nder each other?¡± Lanita calmed down: ¡°You are right! Although I am sick of you, I am even more sick of Suzi!¡± Walton immediately said, ¡°Then you still¡­¡± ¡°I have already started to attack Suzi!¡± Lanita said viciously. Chapter 442 After closing the thread, Lanita hurriedly returned to Elder Shu¡¯s ward. The reason why Mr. Su treated his illness in Kyoto was because he was a pivotal politician when he This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. was young. Although he has retired now, his treatment is still there. Elder Shu¡¯s treatment is in the whole country, and few people can catch up with him. What¡¯s more, Elder Shu and many other subordinates are now working in Kyoto, so that Elder Shu fell ill this time and was directly taken to the best military hospital in Kyoto for treatment. Elder Shu actually didn¡¯t have any serious illnesses, because he had been cultivating his body at home for a long time, and his physical foundation was very good. The reason for his serious illness this time was that he was irritated by Shen¡¯s only young ancestor on the day when he was a guest in the Fu¡¯s old house three weeks ago. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t feel any difort. It wasn¡¯t until midnight that Elder Shu began to vomit blood, and his chest was tight. The Shu family took a special ne overnight, and they were sent to the military hospital within two hours. The doctor checked the old man for a week. The whole body was up and down, almost urate to every cell, but he didn¡¯t find out where the problem was. Later, the doctor asked the old man if he was irritated in the past two days? Only then did Elder Shu tell about the incident that was at the Fu¡¯s old house that day, because Shen Sui had put a green hat on Lanita, which caused Lanita and Qin Shuang to fight and tear each other¡¯s hair. Hearing these things in the ears of everyone present, they felt that the little thing that Arron brought back from the remote county town of Quxian was not easy to provoke. The reason why the character of that little thing is so bad is that her character is not righteous. My mother, I taught it! As a result, during the period when Mr. Shu was treating his illness in Kyoto, the upper circles in Kyoto also heard about Suzi, and they all knew that Suzi was a b!tch with no bottom line. Some people even ran up to Kraig and asked Kraig: ¡°Have you seen the woman next to Arron? You have the best rtionship with Arron. What kind of woman is that? Is it with three heads and six arms, or Looks like a fairy?¡± Once someone asked Kraig this way, Kraig sullied his face: ¡°Ask me about Arron and that woman again. You will end up like that tree!¡± After speaking, Kraig raised his gun and discounted a por not far away from the middle! After that, no one dared to ask again. These are episodes from Kyoto. At this moment, Lanita came outside her grandfather¡¯s ward, deliberately reddened her eyes outside, and then went in again. The old man Shu, whose body has improved greatly, looked at his granddaughter¡¯s expression and immediately asked with concern: ¡°Yueyue, tell grandpa what¡¯s wrong with you, why are you crying?¡± Lanita sobbed and choked: ¡°Grandpa, what is so good about Suzi? Why is she still alive so strong? She is still not honest yet. Walton also cried to me just now. It is said that Suzi has frequently seduce Joan these days. Just yesterday, my cousin mentioned Suzi in front of me, and my cousin also scolded me, ¡°Lanita! Please listen to me, you are not good to Suzi again,¡± I don¡¯t recognize your cousin.¡¯ Grandpa, I¡¯m so tired. I really want to give up my fiance, I really want to be the granddaughter of the Shu family, so I just take my parents away, I can¡¯t bear it. Now, Suzi¡¯s destructive ability is too great, woo woo woo¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Elder Shu raised his hand and hit Chuangbang. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lanita knelt at the head of Old Man Shu¡¯s bed with immediate concern: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t do this to yourself. Don¡¯t do this to yourself. Grandpa. I¡¯m not good with Grandpa. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m always asking you to worry about me. The big deal is that I won¡¯t marry Arron in the future.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 443 – 444 Chapter 443 ¨C 444 Read Chapter 443 ¨C 444 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 443 Elder Shu said earnestly, ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Arron, who do you marry? Joan? Not to mention that now Joan and Walton are about to get married, even if Joan doesn¡¯t and Min Qing When Yan gets married, the Chu family is almost annexed by the Fu family. Looking at the entire Nancheng, no one can Lanita: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Mr. Shu looked at his beloved granddaughter: ¡°Yueyue, let alone Nancheng, even in Kyoto, you want to find someoneparable to Arron, not many. Kraig is one, but Kraig already has a girlfriend. Now it¡¯s only Arron who doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, my child!¡± Lanita suddenly cried: ¡°Grandpa, but¡­I waited for Arron for six years, and he didn¡¯t like me, and now there is that Suzi in front of him. Although Arron doesn¡¯t love Suzi, Suzi is after all He gave birth to a child to Arron. Arron now fully knows that our Lin family lied to him back then. He will not marry me again, thinking that his character, he will kill our Lin family, what should we do, grandpa.¡± Elder Shu patted Lanita: ¡°Don¡¯t cry your child, grandpa has a way. This is not a big deal. The most important thing now is that you must marry Arron, and then have a child that really belongs to you with Arron. Even if I was not alive at that time, Arron would not do anything to you. Because you have a When her grandfather said this, Lanita¡¯s heart turned from worry to joy. But she still looked very sad on the surface: ¡°But Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t worry, although Grandpa is getting old, in Nancheng, the Shu family¡¯s wealth is not as Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. still hold many people down. Yes, with Grandpa here, you don¡¯t have to worry about Arron not marrying you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him, Grandpa will support you.¡± ¡°Thank you grandpa! Thank you! You are really my good grandpa, oooooo, in this case, my mother¡¯s spirit in the sky will definitely be gratified, grandpa.¡± At this time, Lanita was very appropriate to put that vain¡¯ mother ¡®Lifted it out. Speaking of his daughter, Elder Shu looked at Lanita¡¯s eyes more firmly. The daughter is no longer alive. This is the only child left by her daughter. Whatever he said, the life of this granddaughter must be uplifted! ¡°Grandpa wants to rest for a while, you can go out.¡± Elder Shu said. ¡°Okay Grandpa, you can rest.¡± Lanita went out with joy. After going out, she began to hum. After all, grandpa is not her pro-grandpa, she will not feel sorry for her grandpa¡¯s illness, she will only worry about what she will do if grandpa dies, and now grandpa personally promises to let her She married Arron, so what else does she have to worry about? Then have fun! y with Suzi, and then tell Suzi all the truth, ahaha! Just think about it. The cool Lanita hummed an out-of-tune song very proudly. ¡°Lanita! You are very happy!¡± A cold voice suddenly fell from the sky. Chapter 444 Hearing this sound, Lanita was suddenly shocked, and then she immediately changed a ttering smile, turned and looked at Darius: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Darius looked at Lanita with a disgusted expression of twelve minutes: ¡°Grandpa is so sick, and because of you, you don¡¯t have the slightest sense of guilt or the slightest distress. You can still hum and sing. Can youugh?¡± ¡°No cousin¡­¡± Lanita wanted to forcibly distinguish. But Darius stopped him: ¡°In front of me, you don¡¯t want to be like this! I don¡¯t know what kind of method you Lin used to confuse my grandfather, but when 2 Lanita, you will remember that you are the most Take good care of my grandfather. If my grandfather is a little bit wrong, do you think you can keep your position in Nancheng? Ask for your own blessings!¡± After speaking, Darius ignored Lanita anymore, instead went in to visit Grandpa. There are many boys in the Shu family. Darius alone has three elder brothers. Although they are all abroad and rarely return to China, there are so many boys in the Shu family. It is very rare for him to have one. Granddaughter. But Shu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have it. So that Elder Shuter raised Walton as the granddaughter of the Shu family. But, as he grows old, there is another granddaughter beside him. Does this make Elder Shu feel unhappy? Therefore, in the past six years, the treasure and affection of Old Man Shu for Lanita far surpassed his grandchildren. However, some of the grandchildren of the Shu family saw that because of the existence of Lanita, the older man¡¯s mentality was getting better and better and healthier, even though the grandchildren of the Shu family didn¡¯t like it. ¡®S cousin, but didn¡¯t say anything. But Darius is different. He had met Suzi with his own eyes, and the whole family felt that this was a story from a fantasy story, but Darius thought that Suzi was the offspring of his little aunt, not Lanita. Darius also mentioned his doubts and spections to his parents, but his father said to him: ¡°A Zhen, your little aunt is obviously no longer alive. As for who is your little aunt¡¯s daughter, how important is it? Mainly your grandpa is happy, your grandpa is healthy, isn¡¯t it? Lanita can make your grandpa happy, this is a good medicine. What the old man wants is a conscientiousfort, tofort his heart that has been sorry for his daughter all his life. As long as Lanita ys this role, isn¡¯t it all right? ¡° When he heard his father say this, Darius was also very annoyed: ¡°But what is the truth of the matter? Could it be that my aunt¡¯s real orphan is left outside? This is too unfair to Suzi, right!¡± The father sighed again: ¡°A Zhen, what evidence do you have to prove that Suzi is really your little aunt¡¯s daughter?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just because Suzi is the adopted daughter of the Lin family? A Zhen, don¡¯t forget, Suzi was already twelve years old when she arrived at the Lin family. She was not in the Lin family when she was born. Also, your mother and I got very urate ording to the news, a certifier proved that, and the Civil Affairs Bureau issued a conclusive proof that Jarod did indeed marry your little aunt. If Suzi is your little aunt¡¯s daughter, then she is Jarod¡¯s daughter, Jarod¡¯s daughter, how could she be adopted by Jarod at the age of twelve? Isn¡¯t this contradictory? ¡° Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, this contradictory and difficult problem. He also couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between these. ¡°The only reason that can be exined is you, Darius. You are like those noble sons in Nancheng. The first time you saw Suzi, you were fascinated by Suzi. You, Joan, and Sanford are the same. Being led by Suzi¡¯s nose, you will tell your grandfather that Suzi is like your little aunt. If Suzi is really your little aunt, can¡¯t your grandfather tell it? ¡° Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 445 – 446 Chapter 445 ¨C 446 Read Chapter 445 ¨C 446 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 445 Darius really couldn¡¯t exin what he repeatedly refuted by his father¡¯s words. Yeah! Grandpa has seen Suzi with his own eyes, but he doesn¡¯t think Suzi is like his little aunt. Why is that? Darius was puzzled. But deep down, he just felt that Suzi must have something to do with his little aunt. Sure! He was waiting for his brothers to return to China. After they returned, he took a few brothers to take a look at Suzi. If the brothers thought that the photos of Suzi and his aunt were simr, then Darius was right. Before his elder brother returned home, Darius was really hard to sing alone. Now he can only let Lanita slop around proudly and proudly in Shu¡¯s house. If he wanted to help Suzi, Darius could only help Suzi in private. This afternoon, Darius coaxed the old man to sleep for a while after feeding him the afternoon meal. When the old man fell asleep, Darius vacated the space to call Suzi. He has been in Kyoto for three weeks. During these three weeks, the old man¡¯s condition has been unstable, so Darius didn¡¯t bother to ask how Suzi¡¯s work is. He deliberately wanted Lenny to take care of Suzi, but thought of Shen. Suzi was captured by Arron, and I thought that Lenny was also a dishonest thing. Darius gave it up after thinking about it. He didn¡¯t tell anyone that Suzi worked in his constructionpany under Darius¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Suzi. And Suzi, who is far away in Nancheng, is immersed in the artwork at this moment. Throughout the day, there were a lot of gossips against her in thepany, mostly about her and Joan. Moreover, most of them said that she and Joan were stone hammers, and Rayna did not wrong her, and so on. However, Suzi didn¡¯t care. She has always adhered to the intention that she is not afraid of the shadow nting, and she works quietly. However, when she was about to get off work, Joan came to her again. And he rushed straight from the front desk to the design department. After entering the design department, Joan eagerly shouted, ¡°Suzi, why are you shutting down!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, she suppressed the irritation in her heart very much, and asked, ¡°Joan, why are you looking for me again?¡± After speaking, she subconsciously looked at the other people in the office. At this moment, many women were watching Suzi from time to time with the look of watching the show. When Joan was about to say something, the little girl at the front desk suddenly ran over: ¡°Designer Shen, what is yourndline number? A man is looking for you, but I don¡¯t know your extension number.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she yed: ¡°That man?¡± She thought it was Arron. ¡°Um¡­¡± the front desk immediately said, ¡°A strange male voice called from Kyoto and said that he is looking for you. Ourpany only has Mr. Jun from Kyoto, but his voice is not like Mr. Jun. I asked him. Who is it, he doesn¡¯t say¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God, how many men have you hooked up?¡± A female colleague couldn¡¯t help butughed directly. Chapter 446 Suzi looked back, and it was really Lindaughing at her. She said in a calm voice: ¡°Linda, are you jealous of me? I am jealous that I crawled on top of you when I first came, and I am also jealous that I am younger than you, but you have more male admirers than you. You say you Why did you get so frustrated?¡± Linda: ¡°¡­¡± She increasingly found that Suzi¡¯s mouth was poisonous, and Suzi was not easy to provoke. As soon as Suzi¡¯s words fell, Joan said: ¡°I think Joan is now a declining family and has no influence, right? I actually shit on my head! My surname Chu is not helpful anymore. If you want to crush you people, you will still be as neat as crushing ants! Two of you, if you can¡¯t eat Pupu, just say Pupu! Which one of you has seen something wrong with Suzi and me! Could it be that you women who are so sour and don¡¯t even want a man to meet a male acquaintance on the street, say a few words to them, and you are found to have an improper rtionship with a man? Is that right? ¡° A group of women, who were scolded by Joan, did not dare to say anything. Joan still didn¡¯t mean to give up: ¡°Next time I will see you bullying Suzi like this, my surname Chu dug out your dog¡¯s eyeballs! I do what I say!¡± Seeing Joan¡¯s ruthless appearance, several female staff in the design department almost peeed on their pants. Everyone in Nancheng knew that Joan had a cousin, Arron, who was dominating Nancheng and no one dared to mess with, even though the Chu family had fallen. Now, where can Joan go? So at this time, no one dared to say anything even if he was scolded by Joan. But Joan looked at Suzi with a calm face: ¡°You answer the phone first.¡± Only then did Suzi react: ¡°Um¡­ Twenty-six, you can turn it around.¡± The small receptionist ran away in a hurry. After a short while, Suzi¡¯sndline rang, she picked it up and connected: ¡°Hey, who?¡± ¡°Suzi, this is Darius.¡± Darius said on the other end. Suzi didn¡¯t hear Darius¡¯s voice. He seemed to have a cold with a strong nasal voice. Suzi asked here, ¡°Uh¡­what¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡± She didn¡¯t want the people in thepany to know that she was unclear with Joan and Lenny, and now there is another Darius. This really makes her mouth full of words. On the other end, Darius said with a trembling smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the north for so long. The weather in the north is too dry and my throat has been irritated for more than a few days. How about Suzi, how are you working in thepany? Since you applied for the job that day After that, my grandfather fell ill and was treated in Kyoto, so I haven¡¯t been to thepany for this period of time. You still get used to working in thepany? By the way, how did you shut it down, so I had to call you andline.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­I¡¯m pretty good, I like this job very much, thank you, that, I didn¡¯t turn off the phone, my phone is dead, I didn¡¯t bring a charger, I think no one will give it anyway. I called, and I went home and recharged it. I didn¡¯t expect you to call.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for your work to go smoothly, work hard, and be optimistic about you! Tell me if you have any difficulties.¡± Darius said on the phone. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Suzi thanked him politely. ¡°I¡¯m in Kyoto, do you have any gifts you want, I will bring you back, Hermes Kyoto Edition limited edition? Perfume? Huh or something else? I don¡¯t know what you girls like.¡± At that end, Darius treated Suzi¡¯s tone seemed to be the tone of his brother loving his sister. Suzi had such warmth in her heart, but it was also a sh, she immediately refused: ¡°No, thank you, nothing else, I will hang up first.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 447 – 448 Chapter 447 ¨C 448 Read Chapter 447 ¨C 448 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 447 At the other end, Darius said: ¡°Okay, you can do your work first.¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone. After closing the line, Darius said to himself: ¡°Suzi, you are a very self-disciplined girl, you will not easily ask for things from others, but I will give you a surprise. You have been as kind and affectionate as Sanford in the previous six years. Your brother who is righteous and has no distractions will take care of you. From now on, I will take over Sanford. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Of course, these words of Darius could not be heard by Suzi. After closing the line, Suzi raised his eyes and looked at Joan: ¡°Chu Shao, we just talked in the cafe yesterday, what else do you want me to do today?¡± ¡°Suzi, good news, I have heard about your brother.¡± Joan said excitedly. Justst night, after quarreling with Walton, Joan and Walton ran out to drink boring alcohol in a fit of anger. He was drinking boring alcohol and overheard a conversation between a man who seemed to be a doctor by profession and hispanion. The male doctor said, ¡°Unexpectedly, the medical level of that hospital is already so high. I want to enter that hospital, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Which hospital, what hospital?¡± another man asked. ¡°Specialized hospital with high simtion nerve configuration.¡± The male doctor said. Another man: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fantasy!¡± ¡°Of course not! I saw a Nancheng patient in it. The man was a Nancheng noble son named Sanford. Somehow, the son of Xu was paralyzed in his lower limbs due to neurological reasons. After he used this substitute He was able to stand up. Before I came back, he could slowly move two steps. He is now undergoing rehabilitation.¡± Another man: ¡°¡­¡± Joan who was drunk next to him: ¡°¡­¡± He immediately became sober and not drunk. Then he grabbed the male doctor¡¯s hand with a foretaste and kept asking, ¡°Excuse me, where is Sanford? Where is Sanford? Tell me!¡± The two male doctors fled in fright. While running away, he shouted Joan: ¡°Crazy man! You crazy man!¡± Joan couldn¡¯t help it. He had to take advantage of the two men walking away and quietly drove behind him. Who knew the rtionship between the two men was, and they went to the hotel to open a room. Sanford followed them all night and morning. It was not until afternoon that the two men came out of the hotel. After the male doctor who knew Sanford was saying goodbye to the other man, he went to work in a hospital, which was a specialized orthopedic hospital. Joan followed the doctor all the way to his department. After seeing the doctor¡¯s name and the shift on duty, he took out his mobile phone and called Suzi. As a result, Suzi¡¯s cell phone shut down. In desperation, Joan didn¡¯t dare to dy for a minute to find Suzi. When he heard Joan¡¯s news about Sanford, Suzi suddenly forgot the rumors. She grabbed Joan¡¯s hand and said excitedly: ¡°What did you say, Joan, you say it again, you There is news from my brother, where is my brother? Is my brother in the country, where is he? You take me to see him, I will see my brother now! I want to see my brother!¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 448 Suzi tremblingly asked Joan, ¡°Young Master Chu, can you take me to see my brother?¡± The way she pleaded with Joan looked extremely anxious and pitiful in the eyes of several male colleagues. It was the kind of anxious feeling of losing her closest rtive. The male colleagues especially understood Suzi. They didn¡¯t see any unruly behavior between Suzi and this young Chu Chu. What they saw was that Suzi was looking for his elder brother, a sister who was so affectionate about her, really didn¡¯t dislike her. Here Joan nodded: ¡°Well, I will take you there now!¡± Suzi grabbed the bag and went out with Joan. Because of the urgency, she didn¡¯t say a word to the director, and didn¡¯t get the off-duty card, so she left in a hurry. Here, Suzi just left the design department. The men in the design department Colleagues will just say what you say to me. ¡°I found out that you women just have nothing to look for, and you can afford to have enough food!¡± ¡°Do you know why you don¡¯t have the advantage of our male counterparts in architecture? That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t put your mind on design, or you spent your mind on fiddle with others all day long!¡± ¡°Are you tired? Half a month ago, I heard you talk about that every day. Fourth Master Fu captured a woman from a remote mountainous area. How did she drop it? He shouted at others for so many days. Have you ever seen that woman? ? Do you know who thest name is? I don¡¯t know anything, I follow the chase all day long! Finally, an experiencedpany came to thepany. Instead of following your studies, you transferred the gossip to the new employees and make irresponsible remarks! I really convinced you women! ¡° Several male colleagues have been unable to get used to these women¡¯s hardships for Suzi several times recently, and they have also seen that Suzi is not troublesome, not okay to make trouble, but it is not easy to mess with. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This group of talkative girls are not Suzi¡¯s opponents at all. The blind bibi who doesn¡¯t know it yet. It¡¯s ridiculous. A group of women, including Linda, were dumbfounded by a few male colleagues. They were suffocating in their hearts but couldn¡¯t refute them, because the male colleagues said it was reasonable. Temporarily calmed down in the design office. Suzi at the other end had also followed Joan out, and got in Joan¡¯s car all the way to the orthopedic hospital. At this time, the male doctor in the orthopedic hospital had not yet got off work. When he saw the male doctor, he sat Outside Suzi¡¯s hands trembled with excitement. She tried her best to restrain herself, and waited until the clinic room, the male doctor called: ¡°Next.¡± Suzi rushed in immediately. The male doctor was startled first, and then when he saw a girl with a bitter but sweet-looking face, the male doctor gently asked, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suzi looked at the male doctor, crying tears in his eyes: ¡°Excuse me, you¡­Where did you see my brother? Can you take me to find my brother?¡± Male doctor: ¡°Miss, did you go to the wrong door?¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°No, doctor, please tell me where is the advanced orthopedics and neurology hospital you saw? You said you saw my brother there, how is my brother? ¡° Doctor: ¡°¡­¡± When she was about to drive Suzi out, Joan came in. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 449 – 450 Chapter 449 ¨C 450 Read Chapter 449 ¨C 450 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 449 He bit his scalp and told the male doctor what he heard yesterday. The male doctor was taken aback first, then blushed. After all, he is a doctor, who had to pay attention to his image. But his private life is so uneptable to the world. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor, my sister and I won¡¯t tell you. We swear by our personality that every rtionship in this world is worthy of respect. We just want to know our rtives and whether he is okay.¡± Joan said sincerely. The doctor breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It is a hospital opened abroad. Although it is a foreign country, it is a very advanced hospital jointly opened by several countries. I only studied in it for a week, and I want to stay. I worked inside, but I was not qualified enough, so I was not admitted. However, I saw a young man with lower limbs paralyzed and neuronecrosis. After the operation, he was able to walk slowly by holding on to the wall, but he was not very stable and needed some rehabilitation. Years. ¡° ¡°Then¡­that hospital, where is¡­?¡± Suzi asked immediately. The doctor shook his head: ¡°This is something that is kept secret by our medicalmunity. After all, it has not been promoted by all mankind, so I will not tell you. I can only tell you that the young man is very lucky. He can walk in the future¡­ ¡­Nothing else, noment!¡± Suzi still wanted to ask more questions. The doctor said very excitedly: ¡°Last night I drank too much. I was a little depressed before I said this to my lover. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be ears on the wall. Otherwise, if you ask me today, I won¡¯t even tell you anything. Yes, I¡¯m telling you this now, it¡¯s already against the principle, please don¡¯t hinder my work, okay!¡± ¡°Good doctor, good, thank you! We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Joan apologized to the doctor repeatedly, and then pulled Suzi out of the hospital. Suzi is still very excited. ¡°My brother is still alive, my brother, he can still walk, my brother is still alive? My brother is still alive, is this true?¡± She asked Joan over and over again. Joan has mixed vors in his heart. If you want to say you are not jealous of Sanford, it is false. Originally, he Joan had the best chance of marrying Suzi and living together with Suzi for a lifetime. Suzi is so self-reliant, so independent, so quiet, and so empathetic. However, he missed it. But Sanford, his little brother, finally lived in Suzi¡¯s heart. She cares so much about Sanford¡¯s life and death, so loves Sanford, and regards Sanford as her closest rtives in this life, even if she doesn¡¯t love Sanford, but just a kind of affection, it is enough to make Joan envy and hate. However, Joan is envious and jealous, but what can he do? The only thing he can do now is tofort Suzi: ¡°Suzi, the hospital has hospital regtions, but you only need to confirm that your brother is still alive, and that he can walk, that¡¯s the best news, isn¡¯t it? There are regtions in other hospitals, and it is hard for us to break other regtions. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Suzi thought for a while and nodded. She is a person who can control her emotions. Joan is right. Such a big hospital must have their rules, but as long as her brother is still alive, it is the best news. Brother is still alive? Can I walk with my legs? Suzi thought of Arron. This afternoon, she did not wait for Arron at the door of thepany, nor did she pick up the only one. Instead, she returned home early. After arriving home, she called Arron. At that end, Arron quickly picked up, and Suzi immediately said, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡± Chapter 450 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I was thinking about picking her up early and taking her to practice the car, but she went home first by herself? Was it awkward with a colleague, was squeezed out as a new colleague, or something? For a long time, Arron didn¡¯t speak to Suzi. Still Christopher reminded him: ¡°Four Lord, why don¡¯t you answer Madam? Madam is talking to you on the phone.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Arron came back to his senses. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why did you go home so early?¡± At the other end, Suzi said warmly: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone involuntarily. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Christopher deliberately said in front: ¡°Will you go to pick up your wife at the door of your wife¡¯spany? Then I will send you to the training ground, and I will pick up the little princess alone?¡± ¡°Go,¡± Arron said. Anyway, he was almost at his destination. Arron wanted to go downstairs to see why Suzi suddenly went home early. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to remind his father that if you can¡¯t enter thepany downstairs, you must not hear anything. If you go to thepany, the entirepany will Fear of your deterrence, you will not hear any useful news. But Christopher did not say. He was afraid that he would be kicked out by his father again. However, Christopher, who has always been loyal to the Fourth Master, cautiously said to the Fourth Master: ¡°Master, should I call my cousin and ask what¡¯s the matter with the cousin?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Arron rebuffed, with a very cold tone: ¡°I¡¯d better go and take a look by myself!¡± Christopher no longer squeaked. Master has always been like this, he will not trust anyone easily, he only believes what he sees with his own eyes. Okay! Christopher stepped on the elerator to speed up and went downstairs to Suzi¡¯spany. I thought it would definitely be nothing. After all, what news can I get downstairs in thepany? However, they had just parked the car on the side of the road and saw a few white-cor workers walking out of it. They were in front of Arron¡¯s car, waiting for the car while talking loudly. ¡°That Suzi is really the best! I don¡¯t even know how to put on makeup. I don¡¯t even know how to put on makeup. I look like the kind of remote mountainous people whoe out of the remote mountainous area all day long. Everyone thinks that she is going to be hurting her. The conservative is dying, he doesn¡¯t know it, there is more than a lot of show in my heart.¡± ¡°So, Young Master Jun strikes up with her, Rayna¡¯s brother-inw strikes up with her, even some male colleagues in our department, who are going to die, are talking for her today! I am really angry, my liver hurts! I don¡¯t know. Where is Suzi? How can she eat all animals! Didn¡¯t she say that she has a husband? ¡°I think her husband must be a decoration. I will tell you a secret. I saw her seduce the coach of the driving school where she was learning to drive. More than a week ago, when my boyfriend and I went to practice driving, I saw her being held by a male coach wearing a coach uniform and teaching her to drive. ¡­Of! ¡° Arron in the car: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher, the driver driving in front: ¡°¡­¡± The three women talked in front of their car for about a minute. The taxi came, and the three women got into the car frolickingly. One of the women did not forget to mumble: ¡°I really don¡¯t know where I am better than Suzi. It¡¯s bad, but why don¡¯t you guys look at me more?¡± ¡°You are not as pretty as Suzi, not Suzi!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 451 – 452 Chapter 451 ¨C 452 Read Chapter 451 ¨C 452 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 451 ¡°However, Suzi is indeed beautiful, man! D*mn all visual animals¡­Go, go to the beauty salon first! I must surpass Suzi!¡± The taxi drove out with a swish. Christopher looked at Arron: ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Go home!¡± Arron was short again. He didn¡¯t need to hear too much, he could only tell from the mouths of three gossip women. The girl here is very jealous of Suzi. Jealous of Suzi¡¯s fate for men. I am jealous of Suzi¡¯s beauty like a flower. Not to mention that those women are jealous of Suzi¡¯s men¡¯s fate, even his husband, Suzi, is equally unhappy in his heart! Christopher responded, drove to the kindergarten first, picked up Lilly and went home. As soon as she got in the car, she saw that there was no mother in the car. She immediately asked, ¡°Where is my mother!¡± ¡°Where do I know!¡± Arron said grimly. Lilly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for my mom where my mom gets off work?¡± ¡°No! Take it! Here!¡± The man said with a cold face. Lilly nced at his father and suddenly smiled. Then, the five-year-old Shen Zhiyi was very bad, and said with a tone of salting his father¡¯s wounds: ¡°Oh, I see, it must be the handsome guy in my mother¡¯spany who wants to invite my mother to dinner, so Mom went to the appointment today, so you didn¡¯t pick up my mom. I guessed it right!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± I really sweated for my little princess. Hey! Princess! Although you are a princess and you are the most precious jewel of the Fu family, you can¡¯t hit your father like this, right? Christopher was afraid that the next second, his father opened the car window and threw his daughter out with his own hands. However, the man in the back seat only had a ck face, but he did not open the car door, and did not make any gesture of throwing a girl at all. Arron only had a ck face. Moreover, resolutely did not answer Shen Only¡¯s question. Since then, Shen Only has be more and more happy. Both her smiling eyes turned into two rounds of crescent moons: ¡°Daddy, badass dad, even if you don¡¯t answer me, if you don¡¯t speak, I can guess. When I was in Quxian before, there were often very handsome and handsome guys. The handsome uncle invited my mother to dinner. They treat my mother well. Sometimes my mother will ask me if he likes that uncle to be my new father. My mother, wherever she goes, there will be many handsome uncles chasing her. So badass dad, you have to work hard, and treat my mother doubly, otherwise, my mother will be snatched away by other handsome uncles! ¡° Arron finally couldn¡¯t bear it: ¡°Are you happy if your mother is snatched away by another man?¡± ¡°Of course! This shows that my mother is beautiful!¡± ¡°Then what if I¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have a woman! If you dare to have a woman outside, I¡¯ll beat that woman out! Humph!¡± The little princess immediately stared at her father with anger. Christopher: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Just after smiling, he met his own master¡¯s murderous eyes, and Christopher immediately said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m home.¡± When the car stopped, the father and daughter got off, only to see that outside the door of their building, Suzi was standing at the door of their house waiting for them. Shen Yiyi immediately rushed in front of Suzi in surprise: ¡°Mom, you are at home!¡± They all walked to Suzi, but Suzi did not see the girl, but went straight to Arron, and threw it like Arron¡¯s arms. . ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi said lightly. Chapter 452 Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± Behind him, Christopher was forcibly stuffed with dog food: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Eh, little princess, you¡¯ve been defending your mommy and suppressing your daddy all the way, but now, you have a bad nose at your mommy¡¯s ce.¡± Christopher was very unkind and mmed the only sore spot. . The forgotten Lilly immediately raised his chin: ¡°Humph! My mother is happy.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He figured it out. Suzi, Shen¡¯s only mummy, is more than an all-human eater. She can eat all men and women, all young and old. Even the hardcore fan girl next to her can be called a monster-level warrior. At this moment, Christopher wanted to sigh with emotion in front of his own father: Oh, my lord, it¡¯s so good to have a daughter, and one hundred daughters are good. I now finally understand why you are so far away, and it took so much effort and effort. Years, it cost hundreds of millions of dors to bring back your rtives and your rtives¡¯ mothers. It turns out that you are trying to find abuse for yourself. As soon as he raised his head, Christopher saw the iparable cold eyes of the Lord looking at him, and he was so scared that Christopher repeatedly said: ¡°The Lord, if I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go back first, I¡¯ll go back. .¡± After speaking, he turned around and ran into the car. When he got in the car, he looked through the ss, and his father held his wife into the elevator while holding his wife. A family of three is still a family of three. Christopher suddenly realized that he was actually the single dog being abused. The single dog drove away quickly. Here, after Arron hugged his wife and took her daughter into the elevator, he asked her, ¡°Whye back so early today?¡± Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± It¡¯s over. Looking up at him, he is still him. The image of a man with a calm and cold face but with deterrent power is indeed such a person. He even His half-brothers were all eliminated, but he¡­ However, Sanford¡¯s leg was healed. I never told her. ¡°Is it for me?¡± she asked him in a nonchnt way. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± The man didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Nothing.¡± Suzi suddenly stopped asking. She couldn¡¯t betray the male doctor, and she couldn¡¯t betray Joan. She didn¡¯t even know if she said that he knew that Sanford was fine now, so she was grateful to him. . Will he send Sanford into exile again in a rage? Because she couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. I don¡¯t know when he got angry and when he was gentle. As long as she knows now that he did notmit a murder to Sanford, it is enough reason for her to be grateful to him. Men looked at her inexplicably. She rarely looked so shy and submissive. She talked little, but she was not docile. But today is different. Could it be because she was squeezed out of thepany and wanted his husband to support him, Arron looked at Suzi while thinking like this in his heart. It seems that she is not a person with such a personality. She has always been lonely and indifferent. In the eyes of ordinary women, the so-called bullying and the so-called exclusion do not exist in her, and she does not take it seriously. To put it bluntly, she is a woman who can bear to be excluded. Seeing Suzi docilely said to him: ¡°You take the only one to wash your hands. I washed my hands and came back for dinner. Today I participated in making a noodle dish, which is my favorite noodles from our hometown. Come and eat with your hands, otherwise the noodles will be lumpy in a while.¡± That tone is like an old couple and an old wife. The man was even more stunned. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 453 – 454 Chapter 453 ¨C 454 Read Chapter 453 ¨C 454 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 453 Lilly, who was holding hands, was also stunned: ¡°Mom! You are very different today!¡± Suzi immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s the only one, oh, the only one you wear so little today? Are you cold? Do you wear so little a day in kindergarten?¡± Lilly looked at his mother with a sullen look: ¡°Huh! You have only seen me wear so little until now, then I tell you, since I got off Uncle Christopher¡¯s car, I ran around ourmunity. Circle, you didn¡¯t notice it? Fortunately, I didn¡¯t meet an uncle trafficker. If I met an uncle trafficker and were carried away by them, if you only think of me now, I have been carried to the airport and flew away. It¡¯s far, far away!¡± Suzi cast a nk nce at the girl. Immediately, his face turned red. She was indeed just now. She wanted to wait for Arron to get out of the car and immediately thanked him, but she ignored her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡± Suzi sincerely apologized like a girl. ¡°Okay! Forgive you!¡± Lilly has always been magnanimous to his mother. Other people¡¯s homes are mothers looking at the baby. Shen¡¯s only home is a baby petting his mother. Yeah. ¡°Let¡¯s go stinky dad, let¡¯s wash our hands.¡± Lilly happily took his father¡¯s hand and went to the bathroom. At the door of the bathroom, Arron still looked back at Suzi. Suzi pursed his lips: ¡°Go and wash your hands.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± When he decides to eat, he must ask her if she is being excluded from thepany. As a result, as soon as he and Shen Wei alone came out of washing their hands, they saw Suzi¡¯s mobile phone ringing at the dining table. Suzi¡¯s mobile phone rarely rang, because few people in Nancheng really knew her. Will it be Joan calling? Inexplicably, Suzi nced at Arron nervously, but Arron¡¯s expression was really ugly, she subconsciously looked down at the phone call. Now, he was relieved. The caller ID is an unfamiliar number. For this reason, Suzi deliberately pressed the speakerphone to answer: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°Suzi, hello, this is your colleague Zhao Xianda, the handsome guy sitting on your left.¡± At the other end, there was a hearty male voice. This really caught Suzi off guard. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At that end, Zhao Xianda continued to smile with a hearty smile: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already knocked the card for you, and the design director has also asked for leave for you and her, saying that you are going out temporarily. This scene, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, then what¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, thank you Mr. Zhao.¡± Suzi immediately blocked what Zhao Xianda was about to say. At that end, Zhao Xianda continued: ¡°Suzi, a few male colleagues and I can see that you are a woman who does practical things and does not gossiping. You are different from their women with broken mouths. They have the face to say You soil, in fact, you are more beautiful than all the women in the ¡°Well, the noodles under my pot are silted out, I hung up.¡± Suzi hung up the phone in embarrassment. Then he looked at Arron and Lilly who had juste out of the bathroom. ¡°Mom, you are awesome, is the uncle who chased you handsome? If he is handsome, let¡¯s eat with him.¡± Lilly didn¡¯t notice the stinky bad father whose face turned ck, she only looked admiring. Looking at mom. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 454 At this moment, the ck face of the man is not enough to describe his current expression. Suzi and the man are several meters away, but she can feel the cold air of the man, the sword exuding from Zhou Shen The cold light. That cold light can kill people. Suzi bit her lip in fright, and looked at her daughter Lilly only with anxiety. At this time, Lilly was still holding his father¡¯s hand. It was strange why Lilly couldn¡¯t feel his father¡¯s air- conditioning or his father¡¯s murderous aura? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzi squeezed a sweat for the girl. However, Lilly raised his innocent little Taiyang face and looked at his father: ¡°Dad, our family of three will have dinner with the handsome guy who chased my mother? Then that handsome guy will know that my father is longer than him. You have to be handsome, huh!¡± After speaking, the little girl snorted proudly. Suzi really wanted to step forward and cover her daughter¡¯s mouth, and wanted to stop Lilly, so let¡¯s stop talking about this topic. However, she saw that Arron¡¯s face changed a lot in an instant. He clenched Shen¡¯s only little hand and said softly, ¡°Go, go to dinner with Dad.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lilly jumped, and came to the restaurant with Arron. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± There was ayer of sweat on my back, which made my clothes wet. In order to prevent herself from receiving simr calls, Suzi simply shut down. Anyway, few people looked for her. Few people in Nancheng knew her. She had no friends. The only rtive, Lilly, was by her side. She shut down. It¡¯s okay. After turning off the phone, Suzi sat opposite Lilly and Arron. She pushed the noodles to Arron and said quietly: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, thest time you asked me to make it. Fish, you can¡¯t eat salty ones, but this time it¡¯s different. I¡¯m good at making it. You can try it.¡± After speaking, Suzi stopped looking at the man. She was afraid that the man would smash her bowl of noodles. She still can¡¯t understand whether the man¡¯s heart is angry, or is she not angry? She couldn¡¯t figure out Arron all the time. He was always incapable of being happy and angry, and the city was extremely deep. His thoughts and emotions were simply beyond her ability to guess. So, don¡¯t guess. As a result, when he raised his head again, the man had already moved his chopsticks to eat. ¡°Dad, wait for me. You ate too fast. My mother¡¯s marinated noodles are delicious. Hehehe, you can¡¯t ask for mine when you are done.¡± Lilly smiled and looked at his father. To say that the little girl¡¯s favorite home-cooked meal is Suzi¡¯s marinated noodles, but sinceing to Nancheng with his parents, this is the first time that Shen has eaten his mother¡¯s marinated noodles. Well, it smells so good. Shen is the only one who feels fragrant, and Arron also feels fragrant. It¡¯s just that Arron will not show his preferences so obviously like Lilly. He only eats big mouthfuls. Seeing that he eats fast, Lilly also eats fast. The father and daughter ate the noodles in front of them at the same time. After eating, the man took Lilly and went out. ¡°You¡­Why are you going?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Yeah, why are we going?¡± Lilly asked curiously. ¡°What my daughter said just now is a reminder to me that after dinner, she should take her twops in themunity to improve her physical fitness.¡± Arron said calmly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi could hear that there was no more hostility in his tone. The heart is also a little lower. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s get down together.¡± Lilly shouted. Suzi nodded. Just like that, a family of three went downstairs holding hands. As for the mobile phone that was turned off by her, she never paid attention to it. When she came downstairs, Suzi sat on the bench and watched the father and daughter walk briskly together. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 455 – 456 Chapter 455 ¨C 456 Read Chapter 455 ¨C 456 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 455 The man is tall and long. He takes a step, and Lilly has to follow two or three steps. Under the bright moonlight, Suzi looks at the big and the small, one long, one short, one fast and one slow. Two figures are moving. The heart has also be extremely quiet. In this way, it is no regrets to guard these two people for a generation. Thinking like this, she heard Arron¡¯s voice stretched out and muttered to Shen only slowly: ¡°Under the bright moonlight, two figures came.¡± Lilly followed the lesson: ¡°Under the bright moonlight, two figures came.¡± Big: ¡°One big, one small.¡± Small: ¡°One big and one small.¡± Big: ¡°One tall, one short.¡± Small: ¡°One tall and one short.¡± Big: ¡°One good, one bad.¡± Little: ¡°¡­¡± Da: ¡°One handsome, one ugly.¡± Little: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Lilly, why don¡¯t you talk to Dad anymore, keep talking.¡± Arron asked differently. Lilly pouted: ¡°Then¡­who is good and who is bad, who is handsome and who is ugly?¡± Arron said: ¡°In terms of order, you should be bad and you ugly.¡± Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi, who was sitting on the long chair beside him, suddenly smiled. ¡°Bad badass dad, how can you be like this, you bully! You bullied me as a child, you should say: one bad, one good. One ugly, one handsome, you have to say that, no, bad bad dad, you can do it again Say it again.¡± ¡°Well, Dad promised you.¡± Arron agreed without hesitation. Then he said slowly: ¡°Under the bright moonlight, two figures came, one small and one big, one short and one tall, one bad and one good, one ugly and the other handsome.¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Haha¡­¡± There has never been this moment. She smiled so happily. At this moment, she forgot the past of her and Arron, the hatred between her and the Lin family, and the There is a Sanford whose whereabouts are unknown. She forgot everything around her, only the father and daughter in front of her. ¡°Oh! Mom, you stillugh, look at your father, adults bully children! Humph! I¡¯m not ying with the badass father.¡± Lilly ran to his mother withughter and anger, and plunged into her mother¡¯s arms. . In fact, Shen is only happy. She has never been so happy before, and she feels like a father, which is really good. Suzi covered Shen¡¯s only ear and said, ¡°When you grow up, he will grow old. At that time, you will also bully the little old man, okay?¡± Lilly suddenly smiled: ¡°Yeah. Mom, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Lilly pulled Suzi, then came to Arron and pulled Arron, and the family of three went upstairs together. When she got upstairs, Lilly was tired. Suzi directly took her back to the children¡¯s room to coax her to sleep. After Lilly fell asleep, Suzi quietly withdrew and returned to her room. She chose a sling pajamas with very little material. Go to the bathroom and take a shower. When she changed into suspender pajamas and came out again, she did not return to her side, but went directly to Arron¡¯s bedroom. The door opened after a push. Coincidentally, the man had just taken a shower, and he was air-cooled. He didn¡¯t even wear any clothes, so he looked at her like this. She blushed slightly, but did not dodge, but walked up to him and hugged him. Chapter 456 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± It was the first time I saw her being so active, but her face was already red, and her hot cheeks pressed against his cold chest, which immediately gave him a different feeling. The man raised his wrist to lift the woman¡¯s small face, and looked at her intently. She was really abnormal today. She hasn¡¯t said why until now, but it¡¯s not the time to ask her. As soon as he closed his arms, he dragged her up. Then, his voice became thick and hoarse: ¡°Your male colleague likes you?¡± ¡°No¡­no.¡± She stammered. ¡°Do you know you can¡¯t lie?¡± the man said grimly. Yes, she can¡¯t lie. She really doesn¡¯t want the male colleagues in thepany to like her. In fact, people don¡¯t necessarily like her. How can she be? Male colleagues are just more generous than female colleagues in terms of temperament and cause less trouble. They just can¡¯t understand the manners of those gossip women. She did not lie. But in front of him, she would be very nervous involuntarily. I was so nervous that I couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing her nervousness in his eyes, it was ame guilty conscience of lying. When the man suddenly used his force, he threw her in the center of his big bed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His bed is soft and big, making her very petite. Because of his effort, when he put it down, her nightdress was lifted up. She had nothing but one nightdress. Is she running to dedicate herself today? Suzi really thinks like this. It was not because he was kind to Sanford that he would repay him and please him. She never did such a thing. She just suddenly realized that he was good, and there was a touch in her heart, and she felt that she was attached to him. She was safe. She felt that she had med him more or less before, so she wanted to get closer to him. They are husband and wife, aren¡¯t they? How does he take the initiative between the husband and wife, or does she take the initiative? She just thought about it today and did so too. But, after all, she is jerky, and in this respect, she is far from him. This night, it was not as beautiful as she thought. He punished her more, and she could feel that he was angry and irritated. She didn¡¯t ask him why he was angry. ¡°Deserve it!¡± the man said fiercely. Arron was angry with himself, he didn¡¯t admit that he was jealous! Don¡¯t admit to eating the jealousy of Suzi¡¯s male colleague! He only stopped when the woman fell asleep tiredly in his arms. The man looked down at the woman, gave him a deep k!ss on her forehead, then got up and went to the bathroom and took a dry towel to wipe each other. The damp sweat made her fall asleep again with his arms around her. Next day Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 457 – 458 Chapter 457 ¨C 458 Read Chapter 457 ¨C 458 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 457 Suzi sat up reluctantly, and the man grabbed her arm: ¡°Don¡¯t go to work this week.¡± Suzi bit his lip: ¡°My job is not easy toe by, and I don¡¯t want to ask for leave anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± The man snorted coldly, and then asked her: ¡°What happened in thepany yesterday? Did thepany¡¯s female colleagues exclude you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± How to answer him? Throughout the night, his punishment for her made her sober. He had cured Sanford¡¯s leg, but he was still that cruel and hard-hearted man. Suzi staggered out of bed, then smiled lightly at him: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to say?¡± He hooked her waist and refused to let her go. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She shook her head: ¡°No, you know I have rarely had contact with people in public, and talked very little, so they just said I was cold and nothing else. I still want to do this job, and it¡¯s a good job. It¡¯s all small problems, it¡¯s okay.¡± She really didn¡¯t want him to know, what good is it for her to make a big mess? It¡¯s hard to find a job if you lose it. The man didn¡¯t force her anymore. Instead, she watched her squat down to pick up the pajamas she worest night. When she picked it up, she couldn¡¯t wear it anymore. Her angry face blushed and raised her hand to throw the pajamas on his face, and then picked it up angrily. He took off the shirt yesterday before putting it in the washing machine and put it on. ¡°I wore it yesterday, it¡¯s dirty and smells like,¡± the man said. ¡°You can control it!¡± The woman put on her shirt and walked out of his room crookedly. Seeing her angry and grotesque, the man was taken aback. No wonder, so many men in thepany can¡¯t help but fall for her when they see her. When he got up, the man went to the bathroom and took a shower before he came out neatly. At this time, Suzi had also taken a shower and changed into the clothes she would wear today at work. Today¡¯s clothes are her own matching, and she has taken a little bit of care to avoid being too ostentatious or outdated. Suzi was originally a clothes rack. Under normal circumstances, as long as it is not deliberately done, all clothes look good on her. Today, this pure ck ruffled loose high-necked shirt is matched with a lower one-step skirt and high boots. , Which sets off Suzi¡¯s ability and coolness. Very beautiful! ¡°Rece it!¡± the man said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± You are unreasonable! Seeing Suzi¡¯s cheeks puffed up, he immediately said: ¡°You were almost hollowed out yesterday, and today you wear such a well-fitting one-step skirt and high boots. It is not appropriate. You should wear loose cotton jeans and casual shoes.¡± As soon as Suzi turned around and was about to enter the cloakroom, the man added from behind: ¡°The coat is very loose. You don¡¯t need to change it. Just change to jeans and casual shoes.¡± Suzi ignored him. I only found the loosest pair of jeans and put them on with rtively matching casual shoes. In fact, the jeans and casual shoes are all made to order, and they are indeed much morefortable to wear than before. It just matches up, a bit like a pure female student. ¡°Okay!¡± the man said domineeringly. You can be big! Suzi could not want to step forward and kick this man. But she really hurts her arms and legs everywhere, so she had to give it up! After dinner, Christopher came to pick up the family of three on time. First, he went to the kindergarten to send the only one to school. When he arrived at the kindergarten, the man did not get off the bus. Shan¡¯s mother. ¡°Mother Susan, have you sent Susan in?¡± Suzi asked politely. Susan¡¯s mother smiled awkwardly, and then asked: ¡°Mother Lilly, why are you not turning on the phone? You are not hiding from us, are you?¡± Chapter 458 Suzi froze for a moment, then took out the phone from her bag and took a look. It was really turned off. She turned it off because she didn¡¯t want to receive calls from a colleague from thepany yesterday. After a few words with Arron, she forgot. Up. I haven¡¯t turned on my cell phone until now. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Susan¡¯s mother?¡± Suzi asked. Susan¡¯s mother was a little embarrassed, and looked at Suzi with some suspicious eyes: ¡°Suzi, thest time your husband sent you here, the manner and the aura, I think your family must be very rich. At least you have a worth of tens of millions or hundreds of millions. The group I brought you intost time is a wealthy circle. The mothers of our children have discussed it. Let us set up a separate set of a dozen or so children. In a ss, find more teachers¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t understand a little: ¡°Why set up a separate ss?¡± Now this kindergarten is also very good. Although it is not the top-level aristocratic kindergarten in Nancheng, the children who are studying here are not weak in family background. Where is the tuition fee for a renewal of more than 100,000 yuan, and where can I go? ? Moreover, the only one who always thinks this kindergarten is good. Suzi looked at Susan¡¯s mother unclearly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it good now? I think the children who go to kindergarten here are not bad families.¡± Susan¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°Hey, no one of us knows whose family is good or bad. It¡¯s not a few days ago. A child in this kindergarten was forced to move away. The family property is tens of millions, who knows it is a guise, and their family is tired of debts. The girl¡¯s mother actually bought high imitation brand bags. As a result, her high imitation brand bag collided with another mother¡¯s bag in our kindergarten, so embarrassing. At this time, we found out that their family had tens of millions of assets, and they didn¡¯t even have a property in Nancheng. It¡¯s all pretend! Poor sc*m! This kind of people actually get into a kindergarten like ours, you say it is hateful and not hateful. Let me tell you that their children will spoil our children. ¡°Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing what Susan¡¯s mother was talking about, she was very disgusted with that mother¡¯s expression on her face, as if that mother was wearing dirty clothes and was contaminated with her. Such an expression made Suzi funny. I think Susan¡¯s mother is very sour. She hadn¡¯t had a good impression of Susan¡¯s mother at first, but Susan was a lovely and kind little girl, and Susan was the only best friend she had made since her daughter Shen came to this kindergarten. Therefore, Suzi could only endure the disgust towards Susan¡¯s mother, watched Susan¡¯s mother talking, nced at the watch from the corner of his eyes, and said, ¡°Excuse me, Susan¡¯s mother, my¡­ I¡¯m going to bete if I don¡¯t go to work. To make a long story short, I didn¡¯t turn on the phone yesterday. What can you do with me?¡± Susan¡¯s mother asked in an angry tone: ¡°Why, are you still working?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Work is glorious and proud! Does anyone want to work? This is just Suzi¡¯s thoughts. In this world, there are more women who don¡¯t want to work, and many women who don¡¯t want to work will despise Suzi, a woman who is busy with work every day and earns that little sry. ¡°Mother Susan, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m really in a hurry, what are you going to do?¡± Suzi asked anxiously. ¡°Well, the group owner posted this in the group yesterday. Everyone is going to hold a party. At the party, we will discuss how to deal with this matter and how to prevent our children from being polluted. By the way, we have several high-ie families. High-ss families can also take this opportunity to gather together to exchange ideas and increase their rtionship.¡± Suzi: ¡°Um¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 459 – 460 Chapter 459 ¨C 460 Read Chapter 459 ¨C 460 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 459 She is particrly not interested in parties. If she could push her, she wanted to push it, but it was the only school atmosphere that she had to obey. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lilly¡¯s mother? You don¡¯t want to go? So you have been shutting down the phone from yesterday to today, and don¡¯t reply to the group leader?¡± Susan¡¯s mother was a little aggressive. ¡°There is no Susan¡¯s mother, let¡¯s talk in the group, I¡­I have to go to work. Hearing Christopher¡¯s whistle, Suzi turned and ran while talking, Susan¡¯s mother said She has already understood everything, and she can¡¯t waste time anymore. Behind her, Susan¡¯s mother looked at Suzi¡¯s back and murmured: ¡°I think you are simr to the poor and poor. Just the clothes you wear today are nondescript. Whichpany¡¯s white-cor workers will wear like you? Estimate where you are doing odd jobs for others? Still pretend! If you drive a good car, do you have money at home? Maybe you rented this car, or you wouldn¡¯t hide from us yesterday, don¡¯t reply .Humph!¡± Naturally, Suzi couldn¡¯t hear what Susan¡¯s mother said. When she got in the car, she said to Christopher: ¡°Assistant Yan, please drive faster, I¡¯mte to work.¡± Christopher immediately responded: ¡°Madam, sit down, I will speed up immediately.¡± In fact, what she wants to say is, Madam, your time is tight, and the fourth master¡¯s time is actually even more tight. What are you talking about with that wife? But Christopher didn¡¯t ask that. His speed is even and fast. In twenty minutes, I arrived at thepany. Suzi looked at the watch. She was notte yet, and she suddenly had an aunt on her face. She turned her head and briskly said to Arron, ¡°Bye bye¡­¡± Then she limped into the elevator. Christopher, who drove ahead, immediately saw the clues: ¡°Master, why is my wife¡¯s legs a littleme?¡± Arron: ¡°Your mouth wants to be sewn!¡± Christopher: ¡°Four master, do it right, I will speed up immediately!¡± He finished, shut up obediently. Here, Suzi quickly entered thepany and hurried to the design department. As soon as he put down his bag, Zhao Xianda, a male colleague with two cups of coffee in his hand, came to Suzi and handed Suzi a cup: ¡°Suzi, yesterday your brother How are things going on?¡± Suzi: ¡°Thank you, my brother is fine now.¡± As soon as the coffee was put down, another male colleague handed a sandwich to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, I think you are running so anxiously. You must have thought you werete for work and did not have breakfast? Here, Lao Da, give you coffee. I will give you a sandwich so that you have everything you can eat and drink.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she smiled and thanked: ¡°Thank you.¡± Even so, the female colleagues next to them still look ufortable, but they dare not speak. On this day, the work was busy and fulfilling. As for Shen¡¯s only parent group, she had heard from Susan¡¯s mother anyway, she did not climb the stairs in the group, and only replied at the end: when the party will be held, the trouble is called. Let me do it. After replying, I didn¡¯t care too much. For two consecutive days, there was no movement in the only parent group, and Suzi also fell silent. And she went to work in thepany more smoothly than before, at least, thepany¡¯s female colleagues no longer gossiping to her. Great! She will definitely do more perfect in the next job. However, such a quiet lifested only two days. On the third day, Suzi was immersed in work. Suddenly stood beside her a luxurious woman with an overwhelming expression. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Suzi was sure that she didn¡¯t know this woman. The woman smiled without a smile: ¡°Suzi, right? I know a lot about you!¡± Chapter 460 Suzi became calm in an instant. She didn¡¯t even look at the women, she just immersed herself in work. The womanughed awkwardly, and then asked Suzi condescendingly with a sense of superiority: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Suzi squeezed his nose: ¡°Stand far away!¡± ¡°Oh, the city is so deep, so calm, I guess you have experienced a lot of these things, haven¡¯t you? Well, aplete b!tch. The identification isplete!¡± The woman was entertaining Suzi in a yful tone. Looking at Suzi. The expression and tone of voice are like treating Suzi as a little toy without any autonomy, and it depends on how you jump around in the next step. It was as if Suzi was a clown in front of her no matter how she jumped. The male colleagues all sweated for Suzi. Zhao Xianda secretly sent a WeChat message to a colleague: Ear, this woman is sei! Catching up is not a good stubble. Song Zhuoer: Made by sei! Where did a girl pop out! It¡¯s like two to five or eighty thousand! Zhao Xianda: Looking at her calm expression, she should have a lot of background in her outfit. It must be more background than Rayna¡¯s. Song Zhuoer: I do too! You said, our flower, how spicy it is? Zhao Xianda: Hey! Who said no. Zhao Xianda: Let¡¯s act by chance, it¡¯s really impossible. We resign collectively and take our staff to find the next home. Song Zhuoer: I think it works! When the two male colleagues secretly sent WeChat to each other, all of the female colleagues stared wide-eyed and watched the show. It can be seen that this woman who finds fault Suzi is definitely not small. Hehe, now Suzi can¡¯t eat anymore and walks around. After being in thepany for two or three weeks, someone finally came to treat her! Humph! Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She only squeezed her eyebrows and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡± After speaking, she raised her hand and picked up thendline: ¡°Hey, is it the front desk? A stinky woman came on my desk. Could you please invite her away? .¡± Front desk: ¡°¡­that, designer Shen, I¡­I dare not.¡± Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After speaking, she subconsciously nced at the woman in front of her, who raised her eyebrows at her and smiled calmly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When I was about to ask who the woman was, I saw the HR manager and the design director rushing over. When they saw the woman from a long distance, they nodded and bowed, especially the design director respectfully yelled: ¡°Oh, you guys. Seconddy, why did you arrive suddenly, you¡­you do not notify me beforehand when youe, so I can pick you up at the airport.¡± After he finished speaking, the design director immediately said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, this is also one of the older than Mr. Jun. It¡¯s only three or four years old, that seconddy, what are you doing here today?¡± Siu smiled, her eyes still looking at Suzi: ¡°I heard that this woman is very sturdy? She is fierce and b!tch?¡± Design Director: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Siu. Lenny¡¯s aunt. They must be big families in Kyoto. If Suzi is right, they should have something to do with Arron¡¯s life- and-death friend Kraig, right? Suzi is sure that she has never seen Siu. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 461 – 462 Chapter 461 ¨C 462 Read Chapter 461 ¨C 462 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 461 However, Siu was obviously directed at her Suzi today. She came to find the fault today because of Lenny? Or did youe to give Rayna a sigh of relief? Suzi initially guessed that it should be for Lenny, right? After all, Siu and Rayna have nothing to do with each other. At this time, Suzi had to speak, and her tone was still calm: ¡°Miss Jun, I just work poorly. If Miss Jun feels that I am not suitable to work here, I will leave immediately.¡± ¡°No! No! No!¡± Siu smiled and shook her head: ¡°You are definitely not a simple Miss Shen who works poorly.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡± What does Siu know? Siu leaned into Suzi¡¯s ear and whispered word by word: ¡°You b!tch, so bold, you went to work at my Jun¡¯spany, and you have a set of fake resumes. I think you want Enter the pce and go to jail again?¡± Suzi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Siu continued: ¡°The dirty things you did in Nancheng six years ago are unknown to the upper ss. The reason why they don¡¯t know that you are the woman six years ago is because the source of the video was withdrawn. It¡¯s very timely. Your name and photos of yours have been blocked tightly. Moreover, because my Brother Arron gave a death order, no one is allowed to spread this. So now, in this office, there is no People recognize you as the stinky woman back then. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can hide from me!¡± Suzi held his table with one hand, and he could hardly stand still. She bit her lip: ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Do you know my sister?¡± Siu continued to ask Suzi. Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Ivy, you should know!¡± Siu said again. Suzi was taken aback for a moment. She really didn¡¯t remember who Ivy was, but she felt familiar. After thinking about it, I suddenly remembered that Ivy was a month ago, when she and Arron attended a small gathering of Arron¡¯s dead brothers, the new actress who was present, and the female star who asked Suzi to give her shoes. Looking at Suzi¡¯s expression, Siu understood that Suzi remembered who Ivy was. Siu sneered: ¡°The man Ivy was with that day was my brother-inw. Originally, my brother-inw had important things to do that day, but it was all in the hands of your b!tch, b!tch! You not only You smashed my brother-inw¡¯s good deeds and made my sister¡¯s good girlfriends and big stars ruin her career. You still seduce my little nephew. Are you trying to provoke the patience of our Jun family? Offended a Arron. Offend our Jun family? You are not afraid that my brother and Arron will jointly send you to Africa and make you a ve girl until the moment you die! And your daughter¡­¡± ¡°What do you want!¡± Suzi asked excitedly at the mention of her daughter. She is not afraid of death, nor is she afraid of her dirty or stinky smell. But the only thing is not. Suzi knew that during this period of time, Arron treated her very well, and he was even more of a good father image to the only one. However, Suzi also knew the rtionship between Arron and Kraig, which was definitely better than Arron¡¯s rtives. And Kraig¡¯s status is no worse than Arron¡¯s status. Suzi never dared to think that she and the only ce in Arron¡¯s heart could bepared to Kraig. She looked pale and looked at Siu with a flustered expression in her eyes. Siu smiled contemptuously: ¡°First give me a job here obediently, and when I am settled, I will kill you! Remember not to pretend to be like a peacock and think that you are so beautiful. In fact, you show your A55. Is it? Ugly! Dirty! Stinky!¡± Suzig held back the tears and let Siu insult her. ¡°Answer me!¡± Siu scolded. ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Suzi obediently agreed. As soon as her voice fell, Siu¡¯s cell phone rang. Siu picked up and connected: ¡°Hey, Lanita¡­¡± Chapter 462 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It was not because of Lenny. It was the helper Lanita found. It has been so long since there has been no news of Lanita, Lanita still made a move after all, and pinched her to death like Suzi. Suzi sneered sadly. Just watched Siu, who had yed the tiger¡¯s prestige, leave victoriously. As soon as Siu left, the office immediately exploded. ¡°Suzi! Miss Jun Er is a very high-status eldestdy in Kyoto, now I see how you can fight it!¡± Linda made no secret of mming Suzi. ¡°Stepping on us Linda these days, you are really a wicked person who has gotten a bad retribution!¡± ¡°Suzi! Do you think that you live in your family? I dare to offend even Miss Jun Er. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Seeing your obedient and obedient frustration, I am in a very good mood, haha!¡± At this moment, even the design director can¡¯t help Suzi. She only patted Suzi on the shoulder, and said kindly: ¡°Suzi, the first time youe to the workce should be restrained. Men who shouldn¡¯t be hooked up can¡¯t hook up. Those who work part-time have to do their jobs. Do a job for a long time¡­ I remind you, you really can¡¯t resign now. If you want to avoid disasters, you can only let Miss Jun Er have a good time. Maybe you can let you go. . Otherwise, relying on the Jun family¡¯s status and the rtionship between the Jun family and the Nancheng Fu Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. family, even if you run to the ends of the world, their family will be able to chase you back.¡± Suzi calmly looked ahead: ¡°I know.¡± She knew better than anyone that she couldn¡¯t run away. That¡¯s how she was caught back. She only begged a hundred times in her heart now, and Lilly should be fine. She didn¡¯t mind working all afternoon. Linda deliberately came to her to review the drawings, and Suzi had to insist on reviewing. Linda¡¯s drawings were full of loopholes, and Suzi really noticed them one by one, and she calmly pointed them out to Linda. Linda smiled contemptuously: ¡°At this time, you can still think about the artwork. I think you are also a grasshopper after autumn. I won¡¯t change it!¡± Whether she changed or not, Suzi naturally did not care about it. Suzi just wants to get off work now. As soon as the off-duty time came, she grabbed the bag and left. As soon as I went out, I met Galia. Galia looked at Suzi with concern: ¡°Suzi, Miss Jun Er is a hundred times more difficult to provoke than Rayna. Now think about what Rayna is? But if Miss Jun Er wants to ban you in Nancheng Just because of the rtionship between Kraig and Arron, you can be blocked to death, Suzi, why is God so unfair to you?¡± At this point, Galia¡¯s eyes are red: ¡°They are too bad! Who did you offend? You didn¡¯t offend Rayna or provoke Lenny. They provoke you first, so why now? Do this to you! This world is really unfair to poor people like us who have no background. I think they are jealous of your beautiful appearance.¡± Suzi smiled when Galia cried and blushed with small eye circles. She has experienced too many things. She has been in foster care since she was young, in university, and in exile for six years. These experiences have long made her a very calm person. When the sky falls, she will not panic. Suzi in turnforted Galia: ¡°Okay, little beauty! You see your nose is red when you cry, you cry for me like this, everyone in thepany looks at you, you stand on my side like this, don¡¯t be afraid They blocked you?¡± Galia shook his head: ¡°Not afraid.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 463 – 464 Chapter 463 ¨C 464 Read Chapter 463 ¨C 464 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 463 She felt that her cousin Christopher was Arron¡¯s personal bodyguard, and at least the cousin could protect her life when things happened. Galia looked at Suzi earnestly: ¡°Suzi, you are my cousin¡¯s friend. Please find my cousin. My cousin drove Arron. Maybe my cousin can help you.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No one can help me with this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Lenny? It¡¯s not Lenny you took the initiative to find. Besides, you haven¡¯t had a meal with Lenny until now, and you haven¡¯t even paid attention to Lenny.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not because of this, you don¡¯t understand¡­ it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine. Also, Galia, please help me keep it secret. Don¡¯t tell this matter. Your cousin is Christopher, okay?¡± Galia didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Your brother is just a driver. He can¡¯t help me, and he will cause trouble. I think big things are turned into small things, do you understand?¡± Galia nodded: ¡°Well, yes, I will keep it secret.¡± The two went out side by side, clocked in, and entered the elevator. As the elevator closed, a group of women behind them exploded. ¡°Oh my God, I offended Miss Jun Er, this time it¡¯s enough for her.¡± ¡°This woman is also audacious. Where did you say she was emboldened? She went on a rampage This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. here, thinking that such a small designpany, so the people in thispany are all vegetarians? But I don¡¯t know that she can¡¯t afford to offend everyone. Yes, even Rayna was taken by a cousin. But as for her, look at the sportswear that she wore today. It¡¯s nondescript. I think she is a fool!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because of my dirty b!tch, I tell you, I have seen her having an affair with a coach from the driving school. Just like Miss Jun Er said, this woman is definitely a b!tch.¡± ¡°In the future, we will have a good show every day. I don¡¯t know what the Jun Erxia is holding her. I heard that she is not allowed to resign, and I wille to thepany to abuse her every day.¡± ¡°What else can I catch her? Doesn¡¯t she used to¡­sell it?¡± ¡°80%! Otherwise, where did shee from those abilities that can take away the souls of all men? Because they are professional, haha.¡± When a group of women got off the elevator and left thepany in Suzi, they frantically ndered Mai Tai Suzi behind them, and they were able to analyze Suzi as a seller. Moreover, all of them are excitedly waiting for the next big show. Here, Suzi had already gone downstairs, got in the Christopher car that came to pick her up, and went all the way to the kindergarten to pick up Shen Sole. Three days ago, because of Sanford, Suzi had always been docile and proactive with Arron, but at this moment, as soon as he got on the bus, Arron discovered something was wrong with Suzi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Arron asked. Suzi shook his head without answering. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher also saw that something was wrong with Suzi, and while Suzi got off the car, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Galia: ¡°Galia, what happened to Suzi¡¯spany today?¡± ¡°No, cousin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Galia asked in turn. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Christopher said. After closing the line, he looked at Arron: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fourth Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about Madam.¡± Here, Suzi has arrived at the gate of Lilly¡¯s kindergarten. When she was about to call Lilly, a very unpleasant tone suddenly came from behind: ¡°Lilly mother, if you don¡¯t want to participate in our activities, please leave the group!¡± Suzi turned his head: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 464 The one who spoke to Suzi was a woman that Suzi had never seen before. The woman was somewhat beautiful and dressed more luxuriously than Susan¡¯s mother. Not far from the woman, a Bentley car worth nearly three million was parked. At a nce, Suzi could tell that this woman was a grandmother. Grandma Kuo¡¯s tone was not good, and Suzi could hear it, but because Siu came to ask for trouble during the day, Suzi didn¡¯t want to have other things out of the question. She immediately humbly asked the Mrs. Kuo in front of her: ¡°Which child¡¯s mother are you? I¡¯m sorry I have been too busy these two days, and I didn¡¯t care about the reply in our small group, but our group held it spontaneously. I attended that party. Which hotel is it in? Or whose house? Whether it is in the hotel or whose house, how much money needs to be redeemed, I will redeem it, and I will actively respond to the group¡¯s call Of.¡± After listening to Suzi¡¯s words, Mrs. Kuo sneered: ¡°You said this at the entrance of the kindergarten so that the parents of the other children in the kindergarten could hear that you are actually rich. Didn¡¯t you hide from us? If you are willing to join our party, I will give you another chance to go home and take a good look at our group chat history! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve seen it a long time ago, you just pretend you don¡¯t know!¡± The meaning of the woman¡¯s words is that Suzi has already read the chat history. But Suzi pretended not to know, so he just didn¡¯t reply. Actually, Suzi really didn¡¯t know. She is busy with work during the day, and she is not a sociable person, so it is difficult to reply to WeChat group messages in time. But at this moment, in order to bring the only one home, Suzi said in a hurry: ¡°Okay, okay, I will definitely watch them one by one when I get home, then I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡± After speaking, she led Lilly and left. ¡°Mom, are you a little bit ungrateful today?¡± The five-year-old Lennyzi can already say a few idioms, and Lilly can see that his mother is absent-minded. Suzi put up a smile and asked Lilly: ¡°Is it unsettled or absent-minded?¡± Lilly: ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Tell mom, do you like dad?¡± Lilly thought for a while: ¡°Well, I like my mother better.¡± ¡°Mom is asking now, do you like Dad?¡± Lilly¡¯s very firm tone: ¡°I like Mom and Dad.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Almost walking to Arron¡¯s car, Suzi once again asked Lilly: ¡°Mom already knows that you like mom. What my mom asks is, do you like dad? Do you like dad alone?¡± Lilly still insisted on his answer: ¡°I just like Mom and Dad. I like Mom and Dad to be with me. The three will always be together.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly understood that the child was actually very eye-catching. She did not want one of her parents to leave her. She had already tasted the happiness of having a family of three parents, so she stubbornly said that she likes mom and dad. I like a family of three. Suzi¡¯s heart sank. She thought about it, if Siu just wants to have trouble with her Suzi, she can bear it, but she can¡¯t bear it, or Siu and Lanita or even united with Walton, their upper ss is absolutely If the powerful woman does not leave her a way out for Suzi, she can only admit her fate, but she must first let Arron assure her that she will love the only one throughout her life. Suzi can¡¯t take care of a lot now. The only thing she can keep is her child Lilly. After getting in the car, Arron asked her immediately, ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Suzi replied absently: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 465 – 466 Chapter 465 ¨C 466 Read Chapter 465 ¨C 466 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 465 ¡°Mom, I know, she is the mother of our ssmate Guan Sitian.¡± Lilly rushed to answer. ¡°Um¡­¡± It was the group leader, she finally saw it today. The man looked at Suzi and said angrily: ¡°The only ones are more people than you know!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t answer, just looked out the window. The man looked at her. What happened to her today? She has always been quiet, but she was a little abnormal today, as if her soul had escaped from her. In these two days, she was still like a docile deer every day, oftening to look for it. He took the initiative to get into his bed, and he would take the initiative to put his arms around his neck, resting her shoulders happily. But what happened today? The man looked at the wandering woman, raised his wrist and touched her forehead: ¡°Are you sick?¡± Suzi gave a very exciting response, and then replied with a slow response: ¡°No¡­no.¡± He also felt it out. She doesn¡¯t have a fever, her forehead is cold, and she is not in her menstrual period, she should not be sick. After thinking about it, the man changed the subject: ¡°Teach you to drive every day for the past two days. You should learn about driving skills, right?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I can drive.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to Kyoto in the past few days. I may be back in a few days. If you want to drive by yourself, you can drive by yourself. If you don¡¯t want to drive by yourself, you can give more You send a driver to the only kindergarten every day, and then send you to work.¡± Arron said. ¡°Um¡­no¡­no, I can drive by myself.¡± Suzi said. After a pause, she asked, ¡°Where are you¡­ going? Kyoto?¡± Arron: ¡°Well, Kyoto.¡± Suzi asked again: ¡°Go to Jun¡¯s house?¡± Arron turned his head and looked at Suzi: ¡°How do you know?¡± He had some incredible expressions. Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°You forgot, you used to take me to meet your best friends. One of them is Kraig from Kyoto. Kraig also went to your office. He told me about you. It¡¯s a brother of life and death, so I guessed it.¡± Arron smiled coldly: ¡°It¡¯s quite smart, and I know that I have a brother named Jun.¡± The implication is that you still know that you care about me! This time he went to Kyoto, not to the Jun¡¯s house, let alone to see Kraig. He was from the drama Jingdong to see Mr. Shu. The man has been hospitalized in Kyoto for three weeks. However, he is busy with thepany this time. The most important thing is He hoped that Suzi and Shen Sole¡¯s mother and daughter could adapt as soon as possible in Nancheng, so Arron has been dragging on until now and he hasn¡¯t even looked at his father. Suzi¡¯s tone was quieter than before: ¡°You¡­will love the only one, right?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The man couldn¡¯t understand the woman a little bit today. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Suzi finally brought the topic to the main topic: ¡°I heard¡­The status of the Kyoto Jun family in Kyoto is equivalent to your status in Nancheng. The Jun family has a The seconddy, Siu¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish a sentence, but I saw Arron¡¯s refusal very coldly and bluntly: ¡°You don¡¯t want to ask questions about Siu.¡± Chapter 466 Suzi¡¯s heart sank, but the surface was calm. She didn¡¯t look at Arron anymore, but her eyes drifted out of the car window. When she was still, her expression was immersed and closed, as if she was living in her own world, not fighting or grabbing, not happy or sad. Even if you put a knife on her neck now, she might not look at you more, let alone show a frightened look. Arron likes her like this. Seeing her sitting posture, her back was very straight, the man put his arm behind her casually, and hugged her vainly. She didn¡¯t object, but leaned against his arms like a cat. Although he only said, ¡°You don¡¯t care about Siu.¡± But she already understood. Jun¡¯s family is his best friend. Fortunately, a woman like her who was plundered back by him is not qualified to intervene. It is more likely that because Siu wants to punish her, he also chose to go to Kyoto in a few days. ¡®S Jun¡¯s family hiding? Think sadly. Along the way, she didn¡¯t speak any more, she didn¡¯t remember what Lilly said to her, she didn¡¯t remember too much. Lilly saw that her mother had been absent, thinking that her mother was tired, so he threw Suzi in the leg with two little hands. He said to Arron: ¡°Dad, when I grow up, let¡¯s treat my mother together. You see how hard my mother is.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t it that when you grow up, you love me and your mother? Seeing Arron not speaking, Lilly asked again: ¡°Why, do you have an opinion, dad? If you have an opinion and you don¡¯t want to hurt my mother, I will find my mother a boyfriend who is more handsome than you, anyway. There are so many handsome guys chasing my mother. Humph!¡± The driver driving in front: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Driver Yan can see that the little princess always stands in the same camp with her mother, even if her mother did not hug her a few days ago. The father who hugged her almost left her outside, but the little princess was still in a team with her mother. Huh! Feeling again, it¡¯s great to raise a girl. No wonder the Fourth Master had to find her daughter back all the way. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Haha! The Fourth Master¡¯s face was not so ugly this time. The driver¡¯s car drove a little faster. He was in a good mood recently. Since the Fourth Master brought his wife and the little princess back, Christopher feels that his work environment has undergone drastic changes. He used to drive the Fourth Master every day. The most popr is what Master said: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, just do it! Clean it up!¡± Or it means: ¡°Give you 5% of the profit, and you can sign the contract, no? That¡¯s 4% of the profit! I still disagree, 2%!¡± Every day he picks up and picks up the Fourth Master, Christopher has never seen the Fourth Master have a smiling face. His face is cold all the year round. Sometimes Christopher is worried that the Fourth Master will stop having facial paralysis. The Master is really different now. Although Master didn¡¯t smile, but his micro expressions were extremely rich. He got a cold face first, then helpless, and then, there was a touch of imperceptible pride. At this time, Arron was indeed hiding his pride, and said to Lilly with a deliberately overwhelming expression of joy and anger, ¡°You can find it for your mother, it also depends on those handsome uncles, dare you dare to date your mother? !¡± This tone, seemingly ordinary, but extremely domineering. However, in Suzi¡¯s ears, there is a disparity. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 467 – 468 Chapter 467 ¨C 468 Read Chapter 467 ¨C 468 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 467 The disparity between him and her. She can¡¯t escape his palm. He spoiled her, he could teach her to drive with his hands, he could get a marriage certificate with her, and he could even take her to the Fu¡¯s old mansion to dere sovereignty. However, in front of his friends who really had a deadly friend, she was nothing. After returning home, Suzi did not speak. After eating, she did not ask Lilly. Anyway, she knew that Arron and Lilly interacted with each other after dinner. Suzi only took the phone and entered her bedroom. Then click on the privately set up a dozen people¡¯s parent group, from top to bottom, climb the stairs one by one. She didn¡¯t read it a few days ago, and she didn¡¯t know. With this review, she saw that someone questioned her when she first joined the group. From time to time, when she didn¡¯t reply in time, there were severalparisons in the group. Active women, make irresponsible remarks. What to say, Lilly¡¯s mother stopped speaking when she had something to do and needed to cash out. There are more sharp ones, and they will directly say: Mommy Shen Only, if you have difficulties, please don¡¯t join this group and don¡¯t upy a position, okay? The reason why some people say so bluntly not to drive Suzi away is because of a recent incident. Susan¡¯s mother told her a few days ago that everyone discussed whether or not to take the kindergarten¡¯s original family home. The bourgeoisie, and the parents of the swollen face and fat people sted out of the kindergarten together with their children, and the province dirty the purend of the kindergarten. In order to make the conference appear formal afterwards, they decided to hold a party. The ce where the party is held is a very high-end hotel. This hotel Suzi has never been to this hotel, but I see a fewdies showing off. A bottle of wine in it costs 200,000 yuan, the knives and forks in it are all sterling silver, and a cake tower in it costs tens of thousands. The environment It¡¯s very beautiful. All kinds of. These are all discussions in the group a few days ago, but Suzi has never participated in the discussion. In the end, they proposed to exchange 50,000 yuan per person, twelve people, exactly 600,000 yuan. Hold a small salon. The other mothers had all the money ready, but Suzi did not respond for a long time. This is the reason why Guan Sitian¡¯s mother blocked Suzi at the entrance of the kindergarten and despised Suzi when she was the only one to leave the kindergarten today. Suzi now thinks about it, it¡¯s not unfounded that people despise her. Now that you have agreed to participate in this small gathering, why do you not pay for it? Although I know that this small gathering of twelve people is to discuss how to drive the vanity-loving poor mother out of the kindergarten, the actual bigger purpose may be that more than a dozen broad wives with superior lives are idle and want to think about each other. Show off. However, Suzi has to go too. The adults are not pure, but the children y purely and have fun together. Shen only needs friends and environment. Suzi must let the only one stabilize. Fifty thousand yuan. When she thinks of fifty thousand yuan, Suzi thinks that six years ago, she had asked Arron to borrow fifty thousand yuan to return it to the Lin family, even though she was very unfamiliar with Arron. Now it is fifty thousand yuan. Fifty thousand yuan is not much. But for Suzi, all her assets are only a few hundred dors in her pocket. At the only parent group gathering, Suzi still had to ask Arron for money. Thinking of this, Suzi opened the door of the bedroom to find Arron, only to find that there was only Lilly in the toy room. What about Arron? ¡°Unique, where is your father?¡± Suzi asked Shen Unique. Shen Only¡¯s milky voice repeated to his mother three times: ¡°My dad said he is going to make a very important, very important, very important call!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 468 Very important call? Do you want to go up and ask him for money? Suzi thought about it and let it go, just wait for him below. Since he went to the top floor to make important calls, it must be important not to let anyone know. However, Suzi¡¯s guess was true. Arron really didn¡¯t want Suzi to know about Arron¡¯s call. As early as ten years ago, when Arron was in exile abroad, Siu, the seconddy of the Jun family who had just turned eighteen at the time, chased Arron. However, at that time, Arron was in exile. He didn¡¯t want to talk about the rtionship between men and women. In the meantime, he did not like Siu¡¯s arrogant, willful, and vicious eldestdy, so Arron Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. repeatedly refused to Siu. In order to get rid of Siu¡¯s entanglement with him, Arron even bluntly attacked Siu. For this, Siu was sad for a year or two. After that, he slowly stopped pestering Arron. However, every year when Arron and Kraig get together for a small gathering, Kraig jokingly mentions Siu in front of Arron: ¡°My cousin still misses you even now.¡± ¡°Your cousin is a nympho! My Arron can¡¯t be in the hands of an idiot in this life?¡± Arron tried his best to demean the cousin of a good brother in front of the students and teachers. . Kraigughed and hated his kindness: ¡°Even if my cousin is a idiot, you can¡¯t tell the truth! Where can you put my old gentleman¡¯s face! Are you not afraid of my boss and I will turn my face with you?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Hammer!¡± Kraig patted Arron on the shoulder: ¡°Speaking of a serious old Fu, Siu is a idiot, but for my face, let¡¯s not expose her. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t marry you. You care about her idiot. What is the nympho? Give me a face, how about?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°It¡¯s my business that she is idiot. I don¡¯t have the time to expose her. Don¡¯t worry!¡± This was Kraig¡¯s plea to Arron. The rtionship between Kraig and a cousin is not cordial, but after all, it is Jun¡¯s family, so Kraig still needs this face very much. So that when Suzi suddenly mentioned the person¡¯Siu¡¯ to Arron, Arron thought that Suzi had heard some rumors about Siu, so he stopped Suzi in time and didn¡¯t control her. At this time, he called Kraig to ask Kraig, how did Suzi know about Siu? On the other end, Kraig said in surprise: ¡°Old Fu, I assure you that I have never chatted with your baby daughter-inw alone over the phone or something, and I will not treat you as an ex-girlfriend Siu. Something, tell her.¡± Arron was puzzled: ¡°Why did you suddenly mention Siu in Suzi¡¯s mouth?¡± Kraig was puzzled: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will help you in Kyoto these days to ask Lenny, the stinky boy, if he had mentioned it in front of Suzi. If it is him, I will ask him to shut his mouth. Hold tight.¡± Arron: ¡°Well! Don¡¯t let Suzi know about Siu.¡± Kraig teased Arron unhappily: ¡°I said Lao Fu, you are not afraid of the heavens and are not afraid, how many kings of the power of life and killing are you holding in your hand, you are actually a typical fear?¡± ¡°Roll!¡± Arron hung up immediately. Then he went downstairs, and as soon as he got downstairs, he saw Suzi waiting for him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man asked her, he knew she was on her mind since she got off work. A woman¡¯s heart is really a needle in the sea, not to mention her boring gourd, he will wait for her to take the initiative to speak out. Suzi swallowed his throat: ¡°Well, the only mother group in the kindergarten, there will be a small party in two days, and everyone is¡­ redeeming money.¡± Just for this? Arron finally understood the reason why she was thinking about leaving from get off work to now. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 469 – 470 Chapter 469 ¨C 470 Read Chapter 469 ¨C 470 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 469 He didn¡¯t speak, he raised his arms around her and came to the study, took out a card from the drawer and handed it to her: ¡°There are five million in it, and the password is your birthday.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­Fifty thousand is enough, I can¡¯t use that much.¡± ¡°This was originally topensate you.¡± This card was still six years ago, after his mother Shanna passed away, he took out the card to pay to Suzi, but Suzi rejected it. Compensate her? Because after Siu ys with her, or insults her, will it be very unbearable? So hepensated her with five million in advance here? Also good. As long as she is not killed, she can immediately return to her hometown to visit her mother with the five million. Suzi immediately caught it: ¡°Yeah.¡± After he finished speaking, he took the card and turned back. But the man held her waist behind him: ¡°Isn¡¯t there any gratitude to me for giving you such a thick gift?¡± Suzi snuggled against his chest, with a very light tone: ¡°The only one who is still ying in the toy room, go and coax her, I will put the card in, and wait for the only one to sleep¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words, but her face turned red. The man chuckled his lips and smiled, while holding her waist and forcing her to get close to him, he pped her soft lips quickly. Then I went to the toy room to apany my daughter. The man took his daughter downstairs and walked twice, and Suzi responded to several parents in the group. Lilly¡¯s mother: I will hand in 50,000 yuan tomorrow morning. I¡¯m sorry, I will read any news in the group in time. After closing the line, Suzi went to the bathroom. If life and death are unpredictable tomorrow, then she should rx and take a bath to make herself morefortable. After running for a long time in the bath, she also made a beauty mask on her face. She also admired herself in the mirror beforeing out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. He opened the door and saw Arron waiting for her outside the bathroom. This night, the man was walking around. The next morning, the man took the morning flight at 6:30 to Kyoto, and at 6:30, Suzi was still asleep. Early in the morning, it was the only kid from Shen who kept patting his mother¡¯s door outside and awakened Suzi. When Suzi woke up, she felt like she fell apart. Turning her head to see that the man was no longer in the bedroom, she hurried out, the only one who followed her mother like a little tail, and said mysteriously to Suzi: ¡± Mom, mom, guess what did my dad do?¡± Suzi pretended to be ignorant and asked Lilly: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know, does the only one know?¡± Lilly smiled triumphantly: ¡°Of course I know!¡± At this moment, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang, she picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number, and then connected: ¡°Hello, who?¡± An unfamiliar and familiar voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Suzi, if you dare toe to work at thepany today, I will get you out if you hide in the mouse hole! Then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± That tone was very rxed and confident with pride. Suzi¡¯s heart shrank: ¡°Are you¡­Siu?¡± Chapter 470 At the other end, Siu¡¯s tone is very leisurely: ¡°Oh, Suzi, you are quite familiar with each other. I only spoke to me once yesterday, and you can tell who I am. I said that since you are so familiar with each other. , Since as early as six years ago you were able to connect the upper-ss brothers in Nancheng together and try to make them a brother-inw, why do you have to put big heads of garlic on the big star of Ivy, like a peacock with a flowery butt? ?¡± Siu has a lot of scolding tricks. Suzi was indifferent: ¡°I will go to work on time, let¡¯s talk about it when I go to work!¡± After speaking, he hung up. The daughter is next to her, and she doesn¡¯t want the only one to hear her conflict with anyone. She only squatted down and looked at Lilly gently: ¡°Tell mom, what did your father do?¡± Shen Wei said triumphantly: ¡°My dad will be back after a business trip for several days. You don¡¯t know, mom.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know, so how does she know?¡± The only thing I became more proud of: ¡°Dad told mest night that he said that I will take good care of my mother these days. If my mother loves to sleepte, she must remember to tell her to get up on time. Dad also asked me to give her a bunch of car keys.¡± After speaking, Shen Only handed the key to Suzi. Suzi recognized that this was the car key of the car that Arron bought for her a while ago. There are mixed vors in her heart. Lilly said again: ¡°Dad said that these days, let my mother send the only one to kindergarten. My father went to Kyoto to buy me toys. I will have a lot of new toys in a few days.¡± Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions on the only new toy to y with again.¡± After dinner, when Suzi changed clothes, she felt like she was falling apart again. Standing in the cloakroom, she was just like the previous ones. Tian like that, I chose a casual loose jeans and cotton shirt to wear. This outfit looks ordinary and in. However, Suzi feels that for her physical condition today, wearingfort is the most important thing. When I went out and saw the car, Suzi realized that Arron was the only one to drive her to kindergarten, but today I feel sore everywhere. Isn¡¯t it suitable for driving, let alone a novice driver? For the safety of himself and the only one, Suzi decided to take a bus. Lilly doesn¡¯t matter. For the only one, the only way to go to kindergarten in Quxian County is that her mother drives a battery car to send her to kindergarten every day. Now shees to the big city and is her father¡¯s private car every day. She hadn¡¯t really taken a bus to see her. The only person looking around was very excited. When she got off the bus at the bus stop near the kindergarten, Lilly saw Susan who had just got off the bus. Lilly screamed happily: ¡°Susan, Susan!¡± Susan also saw the only one. She held her mother¡¯s hand and waited for the one. Lilly looked at Suzi happily: ¡°Mom, Susan is the best to me. I will give Susan half of the toys my dad bought from Kyoto. Do you agree with me?¡± Suzi smiled and said: ¡°The toy is yours. It is your own right to give it to anyone. Of course, my mother agreed.¡± Seeing that his daughter was happy, Suzi made up his mind to attend the small parent party. Although Suzi felt that it was definitely wrong for a small group to unite to exclude a poor mother, Suzi Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. also didn¡¯t want her baby alone. She didn¡¯t know where she would go next, so she had to consider the only problem of adaptation. However, Suzi also decided in her heart that she would only participate in small gatherings, but she would never participate in squeezing out the poor mother. Leading Lilly, Suzi came to Susan and Susan¡¯s mother. She yelled and said with a smile: ¡°Susan, I brought 50,000 yuan today. Are we going to hand over the expenses to the group owner? Or what? Get it?¡± Susan¡¯s mother looked at Suzi up and down, and stopped talking. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 471 – 472 Chapter 471 ¨C 472 Read Chapter 471 ¨C 472 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 471 Then she looked at Susan and Shen Only: ¡°You two, hurry up and enter the kindergarten.¡± The two little girls entered the kindergarten hand in hand, and Susan¡¯s mother made no secret of her disgust and said to Suzi: ¡°Mother Shen, why didn¡¯t you have a special car to pick you up today?¡± Suzi suppressed the impatience in his heart: ¡°My husband is on a business trip.¡± ¡°But the clothes you wear today are also very ordinary. What is the difference between what you wear and pajamas at home when you go out?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Mother Susan, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Are you trying to raise this 50,000 yuan? Your family returned the car and then processed your brand- name clothes to make up the 50,000 yuan. You wouldn¡¯t be with that ssmate. Isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s face swollen and fat? If you are such a family, let alone our group forbid you, this kindergarten will not tolerate you!¡± Susan¡¯s mother¡¯s tone became more and more rude. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When she wants to rest, she will walk away. The only big deal to transfer! She shouldn¡¯t have any association with such a woman. But now it is different. There is another Siu in herpany waiting for her. Suzi doesn¡¯t know what her fate will be in the next second. Fortunately, at this time, Guan Sitian¡¯s mother came over. Guan Sitian¡¯s mother looked at Suzi¡¯s expression even more disdain. She almost sneered and said: ¡°Mother Susan, forget it, since people are willing to pay, the party is naturally indispensable. Her. Lilly¡¯s mother, see you at the party.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°When and when?¡± ¡°This Saturday, starting at three in the afternoon.¡± Guan Sitian¡¯s mother said. ¡°Okay! I must be there on time then.¡± Yubi Suzi took the bag and turned to leave, walked to the bus stop and got on the bus. Behind them, Susan¡¯s mother and Guan Sitian¡¯s mother talked about Suzi with disdain. ¡°Look at her like that! It¡¯s not toote to make her foolish at the banquet!¡± ¡°We have to let her know that our circle is not easy to enter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mother Susan, her child ys well with your Susan, you can¡¯t let Susan y with her daughter!¡± Susan¡¯s mother was embarrassed: ¡°The two children cherish their friendship very much, and I can¡¯t make trouble from it, right?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Guan Sitian¡¯s mother said angrily: ¡°The little ones don¡¯t care for the time being, we must be firm in our stance, and don¡¯t let our children follow those inferior races and learn like ordinary children. Same.¡± Susan¡¯s mother respectfully said: ¡°I know Ms. Guan.¡± On this side, Suzi took the bus to thepany to work. As soon as he entered the elevator, several female colleagues whispered. Although Suzi didn¡¯t know what they underestimated, Suzi knew that these must be whispering to her at the same time. Suzi didn¡¯t care, but got out of the elevator calmly and walked towards his office. As soon as she sat down, someone behind her called her: ¡°Suzi, do you really dare toe?¡± Chapter 472 Suzi knew that it was Siu without looking back. So, she didn¡¯t look back. She thought about it. She has no other skills, she still has the ability to pretend to be dead. Regardless of whether Siu beats her or scolds her, he will pretend to be dead. Suzi¡¯s requirements are not high, so he just wants to live and watch Shen only grow up. ¡°You¡¯re a dead pig, you are not afraid of boiling water.¡± While speaking, Siu had already arrived in front of Suzi. Behind her, following the manager of the personnel department, the director, and the director of the design department, several people looked at Suzi very displeased. Everyone in the design department held their breath. Even the female colleagues who had been finding fault with Suzi before were shocked at this moment. They felt as if something big was about to happen. Several male colleagues even sweated for Suzi. At this time, Siu spoke again: ¡°Your colleagues must be very strange, why you are so soft and dead by me, but you dare not resist, let youe and you wille.¡± After speaking, Siu looked at all the colleagues present. The look in the colleague¡¯s eyes told Siu that they all wanted to know why. At this time, the personnel manager said: ¡°Suzi! Your profile, your education, and your work experience are all fakes?¡± Suzi admitted frankly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You used to be a brick mover on the construction site?¡± the personnel manager asked again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Personnel Manager: ¡°¡­¡± Director of Design Department: ¡°¡­¡± All colleagues in the design department: ¡°¡­¡± Linda suddenly opened her mouth wide and her eyes rounded: ¡°You¡­Shen b!tch! You woman! You can fool you too much! You are just a brick mover on the construction site! A brick mover is here! Be my boss! You are so disgusting!¡± Siu smiled at Linda calmly: ¡°Beauty, calm, calm! If you don¡¯t calm down now, won¡¯t you be shocked by your chin?¡± Linda immediately smiled obediently: ¡°Okay, thank you Miss Jun for giving us a nasty breath. This woman has been a demon since she first came here. It turned out to be a person with fake resumes, and she didn¡¯t even go to college. It¡¯s better to send her to prison!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Siu suddenlyughed. She looked at Suzi and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a hot dead pig. Did you hear that? I¡¯m going to send you to prison. Are you familiar with that ce?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Even if she thinks about it in her heart, no matter how Siu insults her, she will endure it, and it will be fine. But at this moment, when she heard Siu say this, Suzi still had red eyes. If it were not for her that Suzi had Lilly, if she was still alone and alone, she would definitely take a knife and madly kill all the people in this world who were unfair to her. What did she do wrong! Suzi gritted her teeth to prevent tears from welling up, her face was still very calm. After stabilizing his emotions, Suzi quietly asked, ¡°Siu, you made up your mind today to kill me, right?¡± Siu smiled calmly: ¡°I want to kill you, but not today. If I kill you in one day, it would be boring. Today is just the first step. It depends on your performance and cooperation. If you are good , Can make me happy, make me satisfied, I will give you¡­ no, give your daughter a good home.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 473 – 474 Chapter 473 ¨C 474 Read Chapter 473 ¨C 474 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 473 ¡°God! Does this b!tch have a daughter?¡± ¡°b!tch is a b!tch! Hidden deep enough!¡± ¡°A wh0re! I even confuse a few men in our department. I seriously suspect that this woman has polluted all the men in our office. Oh, you can check it out in the hospitals that are hurrying up. Dirty disease?¡± The most poisonous mouth is Linda. Apart from Rayna, Linda is the woman who hates Suzi the most in thispany. Several male colleagues in thepany, Zhao Xianda, Chen Liang, Tong Yue, and Song Zhuoer all looked at me and I looked at you. Their hearts, liver and lungs are going to explode. None of the four male colleagues dislikes Suzi. It is not the way men and women like Suzi. The main thing is that the little girl is quiet, thin and tender, but powerful in her bones. Rayna died as soon as she entered thepany. Biting and holding, they solved Rayna without saying anything, and being squeezed out by Linda, she even helped Linda deal with the problem regardless of the predecessors, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. and became Linda¡¯s boss with confidence. It stands to reason that such a little girl is the first girl in thepany to be favored by Mr. Jun. If she wants to leave others, she has long been going to appointments with Mr. Jun. Even if she does not be Mr. Jun¡¯s girlfriend, it is a big deal. It¡¯s good, but people never have any private contact with Mr. Jun. Is this Miss Jun¡¯s eyes blind? It was Suzi, the person your nephew took the initiative to find. Why don¡¯t you go home and take care of your nephew first! Although several male colleagues think so, but at this moment, who dares to say anything? The youngest Song Zhuoer, an intern who just graduated from university, tried to open his mouth several times, but he stopped talking. At this moment, Suzi looked at Siu, and Siu smiled leisurely. Suzi knew that Siu was sure to be able to kill her. Biting her lip, Suzi took out her mobile phone and dialed a set of numbers. Siu did not expect that she would do this. Siu was taken aback first, and then sneered: ¡°Suzi, you are really toasting and not eating fine wine. !¡± Here, Suzi¡¯s cell phone has been dialed. At the other end, Arron had just got off the ne and was on his way to the Kyoto Laogan Military Hospital. Arron had always been reluctant toe to Kyoto to visit Mr. Shu because he did not want Mr. Shu to be pissed off. Now, Mr. Shu has recovered from his illness and is recuperating, so he chose toe to Kyoto at this time. After all, the root cause of Father Shu¡¯s qi illness was the only cause. Arron can¡¯t say it. On the way, he received a call from Suzi, and the man immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At the other end, Suzi asked warmly: ¡°I want to know, if I am very good and obedient, you will be better with the only one?¡± Manly sneered: ¡°It¡¯s still up to you to ask!¡± Suzi: ¡°I see.¡± After speaking, the thread was closed. On the other end, Arron held a cell phone and looked at it for a few seconds, still sneering in his heart: You are good, you are obedient, you just look good and obedient on the surface, when have you been obedient and obedient! After he silentlyined, he put down the phone, and then closed his eyes and rested. He was thinking about how to deal with Mr. Shu. At this end, Suzi, who has made a decision, looked at Siu calmly: ¡°Well, as long as you are happy.¡± Siu: ¡°Very good!¡± After speaking, she pped her hands outside: ¡°Rayna,e in.¡± Rayna walked in from outside immediately, carrying two very torn and dirty shoes in her hands. ¡°Rayna, didn¡¯t this b!tch hurt your hip a few days ago? Now you have a chance to take revenge. Use this pair of shoes to beat her face into a rotten eggnt.¡± Siu said with a grin. Chapter 474 Suzi gasped. She did not expect that Siu would punish her in this way. Rayna, who was holding two big torn shoes in his hand, was also stunned. Don¡¯t look at Rayna iming to be the eldestdy all day long, but she just satisfies her poor vanity of wanting to be a eldestdy in front of thesemon people who depend on work to support their families. Compared with the real eldestdy, she even Not even a shoe-lifter. The reason why she was called by Siu today was to give Siu a dog. She was sitting in Siu¡¯s car. Siu didn¡¯t even look at her. When the car passed the overpass, Siu took out a thousand yuan from her bag and handed it to Rayna: ¡°Go, get under the overpass. I bought two big torn shoes in the hands of the shoe repairer.¡± Rayna doesn¡¯t know what Siu buys two broken shoes to sit on? He stammered and asked, ¡°Big¡­jun, Miss Jun, what do you want to do with two broken shoes?¡± Siu smiled leisurely: ¡°Hang Suzi¡¯s neck.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± I really admire the seconddy of Jun, who is indeed the eldest of the big family. She can think of all kinds of tricks. When she thinks of putting two big shoes on Suzi¡¯s neck, then let Suzi hang the two shoes on the parade, Rayna looked forward to rubbing his hands with excitement. But at this moment, Rayna never expected that Siu wanted her to beat Suzi in the face, and she would have to beat her to a rotten eggnt. Rayna stammered and asked: ¡°Jun¡­Miss Jun, do you want¡­ to smash Shen b!tch¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Of course! Hit!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She dared not fight. If it¡¯s really a big p in the face of a person, will Rayna go to jail? Rayna is usually arrogant and domineering, but she is only a small squabble, but she does not have the courage to do such a tant and disfiguring thing, and she even nders Siu in her heart: you are powerful and powerful, why don¡¯t you Do it yourself? However, Rayna just ndered Siu, but she did not dare to say so bluntly. Rayna¡¯s eyes were so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Siu smiled when she saw Rayna like this: ¡°Look at you so shit! Why, I¡¯m still afraid that someone will avenge her? Don¡¯t worry, no one will avenge her in the entire Nancheng.¡± Speaking of this, Siu¡¯s enthusiastic eyes swept the audience around, and found that other departments had already blocked the design department. It was when she publicized Suzi that she was able to say: ¡°Yes. , It should also be to let you know what the origin of this woman is, and what kind of stuff it is!¡± As soon as Siu said this, the surroundings immediately whispered. ¡°Oh my god, what is the identity of this woman? Listening to Miss Jun¡¯s words, she seems to be more than a fake resume, she is so simple to have a child out of wedlock, this girl is not sold on the construction site, right? Selling those old, ugly and barbaric Old migrant worker? Dirty! Our office must be disinfected when she leaves.¡± Linda said again. Immediately afterwards, several women followed. ¡°How can this woman hide so deeply? Is this running to kill us all?¡± ¡°Linda, she can ckmail you one hundred thousand yuan!¡± ¡°Kill her! Such a woman should be immersed in a pig cage in ancient times!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 475 – 476 Chapter 475 ¨C 476 Read Chapter 475 ¨C 476 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 475 However, there are also people who watch the excitement outside the office who hold another argumentative attitude. ¡°Hey, people say it¡¯s awesome these days.¡± ¡°In other words, I think Suzi is pitiful, because he just gave birth to a child out of wedlock.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that bad either. From the moment she joined thepany, Young Master Jun provokes her. She seems to have been ignorant.¡± ¡°Said she was sold on the construction site, sold to construction workers, have you seen you! Really!¡± ¡°These days, bullying people are bullying to death. Oh, let¡¯s just leave it alone. We don¡¯t have the ability to manage, so let¡¯s talk less.¡± These are small discussions that cannot be kept in a low voice, but there is also a person who has a loud voice. ¡°You people are toowless! You went to thepany to beat people publicly, I called the police!¡± Galia said this. She pushed away from the crowd and protected Suzi behind her again. Fear and bravely looked at Siu. ¡°Who are you?¡± Siu asked Galia dismissively. ¡°Galia!¡± Galia raised his chin: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not easy to mess with! I also have a background!¡± ¡°Background?¡± Siu sneered: ¡°Your so-called background means that your Yan family has a driver who drives for my brother Fu, called Christopher? Your patron, but Christopher?¡± Galia: ¡°¡­you¡­how do you know?¡± Siu sneered. He didn¡¯t answer Galia¡¯s question at all, but instead asked Galia: ¡°Little girl! I advise you not to stand in the wrong line. You have to ask first, the woman behind you, who is guarded by you, would she agree to call the police? I did it yesterday. I told her, let here here specially today, waiting for me to teach her, you see, she came here very well today, maybe she begged me to smash her face.¡± Galia¡¯s angry eyes burst out: ¡°How is it possible! Miss Jun Er, I know you are a famous daughter in Kyoto. Your Jun family is one of the best families in Kyoto, but you can¡¯t bully people like this! It¡¯s your nephew! First strike up with Suzi, Suzi has never paid attention to your nephew, why are you bullying her like this, smashing her face, why are you so cruel!¡± Galia felt anxious, but when she thought of this short period of one month, she and Suzi got along very well. Suzipletely regarded her as a good friend, and often gave her early meals. Suzi didn¡¯t have much money. , But even invited her to dinner. When Galia thought of this, she felt that he should help Suzi. Is it possible that in broad daylight, he really wants to disfigure people? She didn¡¯t believe it! Seeing Galia protecting Suzi in this way, the gentleman wanted to roll his eyes and said dismissively: ¡°Little girl, I will give you face, because your rtive is my fourth brother¡¯s personal driver. , I don¡¯t care about you, you hurry up and hide away, don¡¯t let the dirty blood on this dirty woman bounce on you again.¡± ¡°I called my cousin, I asked my cousin to beg Mr. Fu, I asked Mr. Fu to save you, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you, Suzi, don¡¯t be afraid, my cousin is with Mr. Fu There is a first-ss celebrity in front of me, I¡¯ll fight right away!¡± Not only did Galia not leave Suzi, but he kept Suzi tighter.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not Galia! No! Don¡¯t fight.¡± Suzi¡¯s eye circles were a little red, but she smiled at Galia: ¡°Thank you, dear, thank you. It was my volition to let her smash my face.¡± Galia thought she had misheard: ¡°What?¡± Why this sentence is what everyone present wants to ask. Everyone is thinking, is it possible that Suzi is really a b!tch, who put Miss Jun Er¡¯s husband to bed and was raped by Miss Jun Er in the bed? Suzi shook his head. Miss Jun Erughed wildly: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, because of her! Suzi! It was originally the female prisoner who had captured Arron, the king of Nancheng!¡± As soon as this remark came out, the audience was stunned. Chapter 476 Galia stared at Suzi in a daze: ¡°Shen¡­Suzi, you¡­what Miss Jun said is true? You¡­you are the one that has been passed on throughout Nancheng. For two months, Arron captured the female prisoner who came back?¡± Suzi had a heart-wrenching pain when his identity was revealed on the spot. It was as if her clothes had been forcibly stripped off. Suzi could not answer Galia. Do you want her to uncover the scars on her body by herself? Suzi is like a wooden person, his eyes are calm and dull. And the whole office is full of voices inside and outside. ¡°Oh my God! It turned out to be her!¡± ¡°I remember when she came to work on the first day, when we were in the elevator talking about the woman who was captured by Fourth Master Fu, she was next to us. She knew that the woman we were talking about was her. Calm down, this woman is too scheming!¡± One of the women who used to gossip about Suzi didn¡¯t think she was gossiping about Suzi, but she bit Suzi¡¯s scheming too hard. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t scheming, how could she seduce Mr. Ling and then Ze Shao six years ago, seduce Ze Shao and then seduce Shu Shao, I heard that she was still having an affair with a 70-year-old man, I heard she A dozen of them are served in the big box at a time¡­¡± ¡°I heard that she used to live in a shanty town. It was a ce specializing in that kind of business¡­¡± The design department office was talking about Suzi inside and out. Galia, who was protecting Suzi, looked at this and that. ¡°I heard the gossip that Masterh Fu captured her from the field, specifically to let her serve men.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes!¡± one of the staff members said enthusiastically: ¡°I learned to drive with my boyfriend that day, and I saw her in the car outside the driving school, serving a man in a coach uniform.¡± The woman said that she had noses and eyes. After she finished speaking, she also provided a photo of Suzi¡¯s back. It didn¡¯t count as the back. It was clearly Suzi¡¯s profile, and the man in the driving school uniform had only a back view. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a real seller!¡± ¡°It¡¯s for sale! No wonder Mr. Jun¡¯s aunt came to take care of you personally! A female prisoner like you should be cut and burned to death, and the province has filthy diseases to infect people!¡± For a time, the crusade against Suzi from all directions made Suzi feel soft like cotton all over. This is the first step for Siu to abuse her and y with her. This feeling of standing in the middle, being yed like a monkey, and being directly abused by others is really sour. It was so sour that Suzi almost didn¡¯t feel it anymore. She felt that the muscles on her face were stiff. If Rayna hit her with shoes now, Suzi wouldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. Suzi looked at Siu numbly, and asked in a dry tone, ¡°Second Jun, you saw that I was so good and didn¡¯t resist. Can you make me understand better? Where did I offend you? Because Lenny? I don¡¯t believe it because of Lanita? I don¡¯t believe it either! I just want to be clear about it, okay?¡± Siu was taken aback when asked. This woman is smart. Why did she treat Suzi so viciously? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 477 – 478 Chapter 477 ¨C 478 Read Chapter 477 ¨C 478 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 477 That should start from Arron. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Siu was the first woman to like Arron. At that time, Arron was still an exiled and downright young man. At that time, Siu wanted to give Arron a heart, but Arron never looked straight at Siu. Siu chased after Arron. Arron still didn¡¯t look at her too much. Soter Siu began to hate because of love. However, Siu¡¯s love is for Arron. But hate was for the woman next to Arron. Six years ago, Siu also hated Lanita. At that time, Siu came to Nancheng quietly. When she wanted to stab Lanita to death, she heard that Arron never liked Lanita. And, at that time, Siu found that Arron¡¯s mother was about to die, and Siu didn¡¯t want to wander in front of Arron¡¯s eyes at that time. Siu knew Arron¡¯s cruelty best, so at that time Siu quietly returned to Kyoto. Before long, she heard that Arron had retired from Lanita at the wedding. At that time, Siu was so excited that she almost learned how to call amb. From then on, she didn¡¯t hate Lanita so much. Later, Lanita followed Mr. Shu to Kyoto several times, and each time it was Siu¡¯s father who received Mr. Shu, because Siu¡¯s father, Jun Chengyin, was a former subordinate of Mr. Shu. At that time, Jun Chengyin was promoted so much that the Jun Chengyin family had always respected Mr. Shu. In this way, the unmarried second daughter of the Jun family, Siu, also met Lanita. Siu didn¡¯t like Lanita, but Lanita was the granddaughter of her master, and she had to keep in touch with Lanita all the time. Two months ago, when Siu heard Lanita say that Suzi was back for the first time, Siu was severely stabbed in her heart. Although her heart was distorted because of the love of Arron, her mind was extremely deep and cruel. She had long seen that Arron didn¡¯t like Lanita at all, but that Suzi had already given birth to a child with Arron. Siu will not let any woman who is pregnant with Arron¡¯s child live! She wants that woman to die miserably! Miserable! What¡¯s more, this woman had just returned from being captured by Arron and broke the big affair of Siu¡¯s sister Jun Liuye! At that time, Jun Liuye¡¯s family had juste back from here and was about to break into Arron¡¯s business circle, but because of the destruction of this woman named Suzi, the brother-inw was embarrassed on the spot and ruined her sister¡¯s best friend. Star Ivy¡¯s great star journey. Thinking of this, Siu wanted to kill Suzi every minute. She is not like the paper tigers like Lanita and Walton. She said that she would destroy Suzi, so she would definitely be destroyed! ¡°Suzi, you are not going to die now. When you die, I will definitely let you understand.¡± After the speech, Siu gave Rayna an order: ¡°Rayna, give me Smash this little third¡¯s face! Give a sigh of anger for your cousin! Also give a sigh of anger for my good girlfriend, good sister Lanita!¡± Rayna: ¡°Miss Jun Er, I¡­I dare not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a ba5tard!¡± Siu spit on Rayna¡¯s face, and Rayna was too scared to erase it. ¡°Shall I fight for you?¡± Linda looked at Siu with a grin. For Linda, it was a great opportunity to be able to cling to the seconddy of the Jun family. Moreover, Linda hated Suzi more than Rayna. Just public revenge. Linda snatched the sole from Rayna, and approached Suzi with a grinning smile on her face. Galia: ¡°¡­Suzi, run away.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t move. Linda raised the torn shoes in her hand fiercely, and was about to hit Suzi in the face, but heard a thunderous scream behind her: ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 478 Linda frightened a shoe held up in the air. She suddenly turned her head to see that it was Song Zhuoer, the youngest male clerk in the office, who stopped her. Song Zhuoer had just graduated from university and was twelve years old this year. He was an intern. Song Zhuoer did not speak when several male designers in the department made their debut for Suzi, but this time, Song Zhuoer suddenly spoke. Before Linda could react, Song Zhuoer lifted his leg and kicked Linda to the ground. A sturdy young man in his twenties, hitting a woman is not easy. The moment Linda was kicked, before she could react, Song Zhuoer had picked up Suzi like a fierce lion. Generally run outward. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She is stupid. Stunned. This little boy¡­ Suzi has been in contact with Song Zhuoer for a few weeks while working here. The young man is flexible and studious. He often calls in front of her: ¡°Sister, sister.¡± Suzi is also willing to teach Song Zhuoer practical things. Just like Aunt Shanna taught herself without reservation. But even so, she doesn¡¯t deserve Song Zhuoer to save herself like this now. While being held by Song Zhuoer and rushing out, Suzi desperately wanted toe down: ¡°Xiao Song, you put me down, I must stay and be beaten today, you don¡¯t understand, I have a daughter, if I don¡¯t let Siue out today If you take a breath of bad breath, my daughter may not even have a home in the future, you don¡¯t understand, let me down quickly, I will go back and let them fight.¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°¡­¡± Inexplicably, Song Zhuoer felt sad when she heard Suzi say such things. He didn¡¯t think he could cry as a man. He didn¡¯t listen to Suzi. He still held it. Suzi ran out madly. He went all the way to the elevator, and it happened that the elevator happened to be open. He held Suzi downstairs. He didn¡¯t put Suzi down until he came to the main road outside thepany. Song Zhuoer said breathlessly, ¡°Suzi, you Run quickly. Take your daughter to the end of the world and never Suzi shook his head helplessly: ¡°I escaped for six years, but I was caught back.¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°D*mn it!¡± Suzi in turnforted Song Zhuoer: ¡°Xiao Song, leave this city and nevere back again, obedient!¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°¡­What about you?¡± Suzi gave Song Zhuoer a wry smile: ¡°Me? If I use my face to exchange the peace of my daughter¡¯s life, if they beat my face to a bad eggnt, I can live to watch my daughter grow up, I think It¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°You still have to go up and be beaten by them?¡± Suzi did not answer any more, but turned around and walked towards the elevator door. She looked back at Song Zhuoer: ¡°By the way, Xiao Song, send me your ount on your cell phone, and I will call you one million. Yuan, so you can be outside for a while, and you must send me your ount number. Obedient!¡± Song Zhuoer¡¯s throat immediately choked: ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Yubi Suzi immediately entered the elevator. At the same time, on the design side, as soon as Suzi was rescued by Song Zhuoer, Rayna immediately snatched two broken shoes from Linda: ¡°Miss Jun, I am going to chase Suzi now, the man holding Suzi must not run fast. I will smash her face if I catch up with her!¡± Rayna hoped that Siu said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t chase.¡± Unexpectedly, Siu said calmly: ¡°She can¡¯t run, Suzi will stille back. Believe me, Suzi is so cheap!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 479 – 480 Chapter 479 ¨C 480 Read Chapter 479 ¨C 480 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 479 At this moment, the truth of Galia grabbed the soles of the shoes and violently beat Rayna and Siu. Before Galia broke out, Linda behind him snatched one of the shoes from Rayna¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Miss Min, I also hate Suzi so much. Let¡¯s fight together to see who ps her in the face. It¡¯s bad enough, how is it?¡± Seeing two people rushing to beat Suzi, the smile on Siu¡¯s face increased. At this time, Galia couldn¡¯t help it anymore: ¡°Rayna, you Shabi!¡± Everyone was taken aback. One after another, his eyes focused on Galia. Yan Yanhuo scolded Rayna with contempt: ¡°Rayna! You call yourself eldestdy all day long, as if you are so powerful, in fact, you are also a part-time worker! The real richdy will be like you. Do you want to buy a high-end skin care product like this? It doesn¡¯t matter if you are poor! But if a poor person is used as a gunman by a rich man, you are pitiful and stupid by Rayna! Why are you targeting Suzi again and again? Has your family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s grave? Or she robbed your man! Nothing, even if she robbed your cousin¡¯s husband, why didn¡¯t your cousin make her head for several times, but you are willing to take the lead for your cousin again and again! You have to dare to act on Suzi today, I will tear you in half by Galia!¡± After she finished the scolding, she red at Linda again: ¡°Linda, you b!tch! Your own mistake, if it weren¡¯t for Suzi to help you solve the problem, you would have been fired from thepany! But Suzi didn¡¯t ask you for a penny! Are you he? Are you still a human? If you dare to hit the sole of Suzi¡¯s shoe, I will bite and disfigure you!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She had retired, and she didn¡¯t want to beat Suzi anymore. Even if she put a broken chair in Suzi¡¯s position before, her original intention was only to make Suzi make a fool of herself, but she did not expect that the chair would hurt herself. In fact, Rayna regretted the chair. So at this time, when Galia scolded her and was used as a gunman, Rayna flinched again. Seeing Rayna shrinking, Linda smiled disdainfully: ¡°Rayna! I thought you were so capable. You are a coward and useless. If you don¡¯t beat me, as long as Suzies back, I will kill her. His face is broken!¡± ¡°Linda, you ba5tard!¡± Galia suddenly grabbed Linda¡¯s hair and hit it. Linda didn¡¯t dare to show her weakness, raised her hand and grabbed Galia¡¯s nostrils. The two of them were torn apart without warning. As soon as Suzi got out of the elevator, he saw the two people fighting together. ¡°Enough!¡± She cut off suddenly: ¡°Linda! I asked you to beat me. If you want to smash my face, please let go of Galia! This has nothing to do with her! Siu, I Please let the innocent people go!¡± Siu raised her brows: ¡°Okay, very good! It¡¯s nice that you are willing toe back! Linda, let Galia go.¡± Like a dogleg, Linda let go of Galia obediently. Suzi ran to Galia quickly. One of Galia¡¯s nostrils had been bleeding out by Linda. Suzi felt very distressed: ¡°Galia, get out of here. I don¡¯t want you to see me being beaten. Go away.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There are people in this world who care about her, and Suzi is already very grateful. How could she let Galia wade through this muddy water? Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Here Siu has already ordered: ¡°Linda, give me a hard hit!¡± Linda walked towards Suzi step by step, and said in a leisurely tone: ¡°Suzi, I want to see, will anyone Chapter 480 Suzi guarded Galia behind him and smiled sadly: ¡°You can fight with confidence, as long as you fight happily. No matter whoes to save me, I won¡¯t run away. Fight.¡± After speaking, she closed her eyes and waited for Linda to hit her. When Suzi said this, many people in the office couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In fact, in the office, it is normal to have a little grievance between each other. This is an office struggle, but what is going on, it will not cause people to break their faces, right? Many people can¡¯t understand Linda anymore. Even some people do not want to see such a scene of cannibalism and leave silently. However, the evil in Linda¡¯s heart has skyrocketed. She hates Suzi for being looked down upon by Mr. Jun as soon as shees in. She hates Suzi for seeing the mistakes in her artwork but not telling her. She hates Suzi for ckmailing her. Ten thousand yuan, what she hates most is that a soil bun, a female prisoner, and a woman captured by Fourth Master Fu actually crawled onto her Linda¡¯s head and pissed! It is indeed a bit cruel to smash the face of a person, but when she thinks of hitting Suzi this time, Linda will be able to im credit from Siu, maybe she can be brought into that wealthy circle by Siu, maybe in the future Those noble sons and elder brothers are waiting for her Linda to choose, maybe they can still be appreciated by the king of Nancheng Fu Siye. After all, she beat Suzi, so she punished the female prisoner for Fourth Master Fu. After figuring this out, Linda lifted the torn shoes and pped Suzi in the face without hesitation. ¡°No¡­¡± Galia cried behind her. But her hand was held tightly by Suzi behind. Suzi¡¯s face was immediately hot and painful, half of his face quickly swelled like a steamed bun, and Suzi¡¯s painful ears buzzed. At the same time, the corners of her lips also shed blood. This sole was very vicious. Everyone present was silent. Only Siu was the only one who looked at her with great satisfaction. Her face was very satisfied, and she smiled triumphantly as if she had drunk two or two cat urine: ¡°Suzi, oops! It¡¯s great. There is no mirror here. I have a mirror to show you. Would you like to know what your face looks like? I have seen a big face, but I have never seen a face of your size. One cheek goes in and one cheek protrudes so big. Oh my god, you are such an ugly monster! Ah ha ha ha, so fun, so fun! Linda, hit me, don¡¯t hit her good face, hit this bad one, I¡¯ll take a pictureter , I find it more fun.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She gritted her teeth in pain and frowned. Needless to say Siu, Suzi also knew that he must be extremely ugly now. She closed her eyes, gritted her teeth and waited for the next sole to arrive. Suzi¡¯s heart was dripping blood. It is estimated that her face would have been beaten to a bloody blur, right? The tears in his eyes fell and fell on his face, painful. Here, Linda also raised the second sole toward Suzi with a grim look. ¡°Stop!¡± A stern rant came from the door. Linda thought it was another unfair man in thepany. She didn¡¯t look at the voice at all, but said frantically: ¡°Which b!tch is the hero again? Save the beauty? Sorry, Suzi is no longer a beautiful woman, her face is like a pig¡¯s head, hahahaha¡­¡± Before Linda could finishughing, there was a dazzling handcuff on her wrist with torn shoes. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 481 – 482 Chapter 481 ¨C 482 Read Chapter 481 ¨C 482 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 481 Linda: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she suddenly eximed: ¡°Police¡­Uncle Police, you¡­ why are you here? Don¡¯t arrest me. You should arrest this woman, she is a junior. She was a prisoner, she ran out of prison, she was a liar, she made false education, she¡­why, it hurts¡­¡± The policeman said with a cold face: ¡°No matter what mistakes thisdy makes, you shouldn¡¯t be the one who beat her. You have vited thew by beating someone in the office like this. Come with us!¡± After speaking, the police caught Linda involuntarily and walked out. Because Linda¡¯s didn¡¯t cooperate, her hand and neck were strangled with blood. However, at this time she didn¡¯t care about the pain, she just shouted desperately: ¡°Miss Jun Er, Miss Jun Er, you save me, you let me fight Suzi.¡± Siu said coldly: ¡°Trash!¡± She watched the police take Linda away and didn¡¯t even say a word of help for Linda. Not only that, after Linda was taken away by the police, she still questioned on the scene: ¡°Who is it, who called the police! I know it!¡± Now, I want you to look good!¡± In the department, Chen Liang, Zhao Xianda, and Tong Yue called the police at the same time. It¡¯s just that at this moment, the three of them are tacitly silent, although they know that they can¡¯t save Suzi¡¯s fate, but they can save it for a moment. At this time, the design director came out and made a round of rounds: ¡°Oh, Miss Jun, I think this is also good. Suzi offended you, and she was beaten. You are a breath of ill feeling, so this is the end of the matter. , It¡¯s not good if Linda gets you out of the police, isn¡¯t it?¡± The director just wants this matter not to get worse. At least it can¡¯t deteriorate in the design department. She looked at Siu¡¯s face, Siu thought for a while, raised her eyebrows and said: ¡°What you said is right, just listen to you.¡± After speaking, Siu twisted her waist and left leisurely. Behind him, a crowd of hissed. ¡°The Jun family is a symbol of power in Kyoto. Miss Jun Er¡¯s father still holds an important position. In Kyoto and Nancheng, no one dares to offend the Jun family. No wonder Jun Er can walk sideways here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrible. The face of Suzi just now was terrible. Actually, thinking about it now, she didn¡¯t do anything excessive.¡± ¡°Poor¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen when I arrive at the police station.¡± At this moment, Suzi was sitting in the police station making a transcript. The policewoman took her a piece of ice and covered her with Linda in the handcuffs. ¡°What is the situation, why are you beating someone openly!¡± the policeman asked Linda. Linda gave Suzi a nce, thinking that Suzi had a lot of handles held by Miss Jun Er, and she was also a female prisoner captured by Fourth Master Fu from the field. Even if she was handcuffed by the assant at this time, Linda still did not. She was afraid of something, she said with a sneer: ¡°It was Suzi who made the mistake first, and I was anxious when I hit her, and I was a kind of self-defense. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her! Is she wrong first? Does she dare not admit it! ¡° Yubi Linda looked at Suzi, her voice so arrogant that she didn¡¯t know that she was a policeman: ¡°Suzi, you have to tell the police truthfully! Tell the police why I beat you! Is it because you made your own mistakes? Say it! !¡± The police looked at Suzi: ¡°Why did she beat you? You have to tell us truthfully, so that we can uphold this justice for you.¡± Suzi was about to speak when her mobile phone rang suddenly and picked it up to connect: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 482 At that end, Siu¡¯s voice came from: ¡°Suzi, how should you say you don¡¯t need me to teach you?¡± Suzi asked calmly: ¡°How do you know my mobile phone number?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Siu smiled leisurely: ¡°Your contact information is in the personnel file, of course I know it. I know you are recording a statement at the police station now. Whether Linda can get out of the police station, it depends on you. Are you good?¡± Suzi still said in a calm tone: ¡°Then do you want to protect Linda? Or protect yourself?¡± Siu suddenly said, ¡°What do you mean!¡± Suzi: ¡°It means that the fish is dead and the is broken!¡± Siu: ¡°Dare you!¡± Suzi said sadly: ¡°I dare not! The fate of my daughter is in your hands, of course I dare not! But, the Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. premise is that you have to tell me to tell the truth in the police station. Indeed, Linda hit me and the police also watched. Arrived!¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she said angrily: ¡°Yes! Who made that Shabi see the policeing, still holding a shoe sole there!¡± Suzi hung up the phone¡¯bang¡¯. Put the phone away, Suzi touched his face, and said quietly, ¡°Police officer, Linda beat my face swollen and my teeth were loosened. I ask you to punish him ording to thew and ask her to be beaten. Pay me 100,000 yuan!¡± Linda: ¡°You¡­Suzi, I obviously heard that Miss Jun Er called you, and she told you to let me go. Don¡¯t you dare to let me Miss Jun Er and I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Suzi¡¯s indifferent tone: ¡°It was you who hit me. The police saw it. What¡¯s up with others? Police officer, you also saw it. She hasn¡¯t admitted until now. Everyone in thepany can testify that she was beating me. Otherwise, no one will report to the police, will they? Please punish this public assant severely!¡± Linda: ¡°¡­¡± Police: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will deal with it in ordance with thew.¡± Suzi got up: ¡°If there is nothing to do with me, I will go back first.¡± The injury has been experienced, and the doctor also gave Suzi an ice pack, which can help her quickly reduce the swelling, and Suzi was aimless when she walked out of the police station. Suzi knew that Siu would still trouble her again. But these were all acquiesced by Arron, otherwise Arron would not choose to go to Kyoto at this time and go to Jun¡¯s house. Suzi didn¡¯t even know if he could survive next time. If she doesn¡¯t have a chance to live in the future, the person she wants to see most is Aunt Shanna. This morning, Suzi clutched an ice bag and sat in his ownmunity for three full hours. It was not until after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Suzi saw Sister Tian go out with his own eyes, and then Sister Li, who was in charge of cooking, also went out with a basket to buy food. After I went there, after making sure that there were no servants in the house, she put on a mask and went home. She stayed in this home for more than two months, and she is still quite nostalgic. Nostalgia for the tenderness that Arron gave her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 483 – 484 Chapter 483 ¨C 484 Read Chapter 483 ¨C 484 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 483 Thinking of this, Suzi would have tears overflowing from her eyes, but she soon tolerated the tears again, and hurriedly came to the bathroom, Suzi looked at her face in the mirror, and quickly spread her face after four hours of illness. , Her face has basically been swollen, but there are still purple marks on her face, which is also extremely ugly. Suzi smiled bitterly, put on the mask again, and opened the box of jewelry Arron once gave her in her own side lying. The box contains the pair of yellow wax stone heirloom bracelets given to her by the olddy of the Fu family. As soon as he saw this bracelet, Suzi thought that at the old house of Fu¡¯s house that day, Mrs. Fu told her in person: ¡°I was going to pass this pair of bracelets to your mother, but it¡¯s a pity that your mother left early. Can be worn.¡± As soon as he thought of this, Suzi thought of Aunt Shanna¡¯s eyes longing to enter the Fu family. Wrapped the pair of bracelets in a hurry, Suzi went straight to Shanna¡¯s cemetery. The cemetery is very quiet, surrounded by flowers everywhere. It is indeed a beautiful ce to be buried here. What¡¯s more, Shanna and her parents and sisters are buried together. They should not be lonely. Thinking of this, Suzi feels relieved. She knelt down in front of Shanna¡¯s tombstone as she did the previous two times and whispered softly: ¡°Mom, maybe I will be looking for you down there in two days. A beautiful, elegant and high-end ce like you live in, I I definitely can¡¯t afford to live. I might not even have a person to collect my body. I don¡¯t know if I can find you after I get down. I don¡¯t even know if I know you. I¡¯m afraid of me. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t know you if I can¡¯t find you. So, I¡¯m sending you this pair of yellow waxstone bracelets in advance. Mom, I couldn¡¯t afford to give you a gift when you were alive. Now I finally gave a gift. Here you are, do you like it, mother? Mom, if you want to know something, do you have to bless your granddaughter? Be sure to bless your granddaughter Lilly to grow up peacefully. I¡¯m here to kowtow to you, mother. ¡°After finishing talking, Suzi respectfully knocked Shanna three heads. After kowtow, Suzi pushed open the tomb cover and took out the small box next to Shanna¡¯s urn. There was the emerald green bracelet Shanna had given her. This bracelet has been stored here for six years. People know. Who could have imagined that such valuable bracelets would be stored in the cemetery, next to the urn? Now Suzi puts the pair of yellow wax stones in this box, and it is Suzi¡¯s heart to let these jewelry work with Shanna. Put the bracelet away, and when she left, she cleaned the surrounding area of the tombstone, and then she left the tombstone reluctantly. Coming out of the cemetery, it was almost four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Suzi took out a small mirror from his bag and looked at his face. The swollen face was basically invisible if he didn¡¯t look closely, so he should go now. It was time for the kindergarten to pick up Shen¡¯s only and leave the kindergarten. Suzi took a taxi and went all the way to the kindergarten. At the same time, Lilly just walked out of the security ssroom and saw his mother standing at the door. Lilly rushed towards her mother. She suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with your face, why are you? What about wearing a mask?¡± Suzi hesitated: ¡°Well, that¡­ Mom has a cold, and I don¡¯t want the cold to be transmitted to the only one, so I wear a mask.¡± Only then did Shen only relieved his heart. However, she cared about Suzi like a small adult: ¡°Oh, what do I say, your face is so pale, hey¡­Mom, you are not worried, my father is the number one. If you are on a business trip, you make yourself sick. It seems that there is no badass dad to take care of you. It really can¡¯t work. Forget it, I will tell him to stop traveling and I don¡¯t want any new toys. Let dad stay with you at home so that you will be less sick.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi!¡± At this moment, a sharp shout suddenly came not far away. Chapter 484 When Suzi turned his head, he saw faces that seemed familiar and unfamiliar. The women¡¯s clothes and dressing are very expensive, and their demeanor reveals the appearance of looking up at everything. Suzi looked at the woman neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°Excuse me, are you?¡± Suzi carefully searched in his mind, but just couldn¡¯t remember whose mother this woman was? ¡°Ha! What to pretend! You told me several times in the kindergarten, every time it was your daughter who took my daughter¡¯s toy, and you returned it to my daughter. Now it¡¯s pretending, as if you don¡¯t know us. Like it!¡± Suzi remembered. The woman in front of him is the mother of Lilly¡¯s ssmate Luo Cuicui. Luo Cuicui always likes to give toys to Lilly to y with. Lilly doesn¡¯t want her to give it too. Originally, the two children gave toys to each other to show that the children know how to share, but Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother insisted that Shen only took it. Their children¡¯s toys wanted to be their own. For this reason, Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother had contacted Suzi twice, and Suzi returned the toys without taking it seriously. She had spoken to Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother twice. She returned the toys and left in a hurry. How could she remember people so clearly? This next reminder, Suzi remembered. Her face was swollen like this, she didn¡¯t want to have extra branches, so she only asked calmly: ¡°Is there anything you can do with me?¡± Lilly reminded Suzi in a small voice: ¡°Mom, Mama Cuicui looks so fierce, but don¡¯t be afraid, mom. If Mama Cuicui dares to be rude to you, I will beat her together with you.¡± Suzi: ¡°Shen is the only one, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Lilly stopped talking anymore. However, she looked like a brave little warrior, staring at Mother Cui Cui. Before my father went on a business trip, my dad exined the only one: ¡°The only one, you must protect your mother at home.¡± Mom Cui Cui fiddled with her freshly made nails, and said casually: ¡°Since our group paid 50,000 yuan, I seem to be Haven¡¯t seen your car again? Your clothes are rough enough today. Don¡¯t tell me that you really sold all of your belongings and you just collected enough 50,000 yuan to hand it in. Don¡¯t tell me that you are also a fat man with a swollen face? Also, don¡¯t tell me, the man who drives you and your daughter to kindergarten every day is hired by you! You fired him because you couldn¡¯t hire him in the past two days? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, you must have watched too much soap opera.¡± Before Suzi spoke, the little dumpling he was holding in his hand spoke first. Cui Cui¡¯s mother didn¡¯t understand, so she asked, ¡°Shen Only, what did you say?¡± The only naive and innocent exnation: ¡°Auntie, I also watch soap operas. In soap operas, only princes and princesses are good people in the entire TV series. The mostmon soap operas are bad women. Those bad women always try to prevent princesses from marrying. Prince. This is the soap opera, Auntie.¡± This little girl is really a curse of changing thew. Suzi didn¡¯t understand what his daughter meant for a while: ¡°¡­¡± Cui Cui¡¯s mother was stunned: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, the only person Shen doesn¡¯t understand what soap operas are. Lilly only heard what Uncle Christopher saidst Sunday. Uncle Christopher came to the house early in the morning to take her out to y, Shen Zhiyi was very dissatisfied: ¡°Uncle Christopher, why did you take me to y, why didn¡¯t my parents take me to y?¡± Christopher said to her: ¡°Your father is not free. So let me take you to y.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 485 – 486 Chapter 485 ¨C 486 Read Chapter 485 ¨C 486 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 485 Lilly didn¡¯t even understand: ¡°Today is Saturday. My father is not at work. Even if my father is at work, my mother can take me to y. Why are you?¡± Christopher said again: ¡°Hi! Your father was a very good boss, but since your mother came back, your father has changed.¡± Lilly tilted his head and asked, ¡°My father has changed for the better, right?¡± Christopher shook his head: ¡°NoNoNo, it has be like a handsome president in a soap opera.¡± Shen Wei was even more curious when he heard the three words¡¯soap opera¡¯, and she yelled at Christopher to tell her the meaning of soap opera. Christopher then reduced theplexity to simplicity: ¡°The soap opera is that in the entire TV series, only your parents are good people, especially your father, who is so handsome and so powerful that he especially loves your mother. There are the most bad women, those bad women. I tried everything I could to prevent your mother from marrying your father. This is a soap opera.¡± Shen Wei nodded immediately: ¡°Understood.¡± She knew that the bad women in the soap opera in Uncle Christopher¡¯s mouth were just like the two women who were defeated by her at the grandfather¡¯s house. However, Lilly did not say clearly. She just raised her eyebrows and smiled at Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother. Mother Cuicui was really fooled: ¡°You kid! How do you speak! No education! Who do you say is bad! Why do you say that I am the baddy of the soap opera!¡± Lilly suddenly smiled: ¡°Auntie! You have a guilty conscience. I didn¡¯t say that you are a bad woman. I said that you have watched too many soap operas. You said that you are a bad woman. You admit it. Auntie, you have admitted that you are a bad woman, how bad are you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I finally understand the purpose of this little kid, she is incredible, why is this little thing so mindful? After all, she followed her father. Suzi looked at Cui Cui¡¯s mother innocently. Cui Cui¡¯s mother was so angry that she wanted to fight the only one, but because she was an adult, she couldn¡¯t be so impulsive. Lilly kindly reminded: ¡°Auntie, you just think about bad women. You forgot to pick up Luo Cuicui. Auntie, listen. Luo Cuicui is so timid. If you go to pick her upte, she will cry. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to die! I have forgotten my daughter.¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother no longer cared about Suzi and Lilly, so she hurried in to her sister Luo Cuicui. Suzi squatted down and looked at the only one: ¡°The one, don¡¯t quarrel with adults in the future, understand?¡± Lilly confidently said to his mother: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. Mother Luo Cuicui can¡¯t beat me, even if she is fierce, we still have a father!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She already felt it. The only one came back in just two months, but the only one had no guard against Arron. Lilly now has feelings for Arron, which also shows that Arron really loves this daughter very much. Thinking of this, Suzi felt relieved a lot. This night, Arron was not at home. Suzi slept in the big bedroom with the only two of Shen¡¯s arms around. The little girl slept very sweetly, but Suzi could not fall asleep. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. There were still shoe soles on her face. She applied a coldpress for another night, and the swelling disappeared, but the skin was still bluish-purple. Next day In the morning, Suzi went to the bank and opened a private ount to deposit the five million dors. After lunch, Suzi chose the clothes for himself and the only one, and then drove to the hotel arranged by his mothers in advance. After arriving, Suzi realized that the party this time was far less simple than she thought. Chapter 486 This hotel is extravagant. As soon as Suzi arrived at the door, he could see that this hotel is definitely not something that ordinary wage earners can consume, and today¡¯s small parties are not just as simple as paying 50,000 yuan, and there may be other consumption. Fortunately, she had the five millionpensation fund that Arron gave her. Suzi was emboldened and led Lilly to therge box that had been arranged in advance. In the huge box, the sound is a bit noisy. ¡°Mother Susan, your bag is a limited edition, right? It¡¯s so expensive.¡± Mother Luo Cuicuiplimented Susan¡¯s mother in a high-profile manner. ¡°No, my husband bought me this bag from Hong Kong. It¡¯s very cheap, it¡¯s more than nine thousand. In other words, your bag is also good, what brand? It looks good. It¡¯s not cheap, right.¡± Susanshan¡¯s mother was enjoying the superiority of being praised and praised each other smoothly. ¡°Well, this one is from¡­Coach Limited Edition, 28,000.¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother said casually. Susan¡¯s mother was left with an awkward smile: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi was the only one who came in at this time. Looking around, some of thedies in the venue are wearing bright and shiny fur, some are wearing dazzling and dazzling gems and diamonds, or they are ying with their own expensive brooches worth hundreds of thousands, and then they gather in twos and threes to each other. ttered. In fact, they are all openly and secretly stepped on. Suzi realized that this faction is not only to squeeze out the poor mother who was driven away from the poor child, right? They want to show off to each other more. Whoever wins in the end will have the limelight and face. When the group of Kuo wives who were enthusiasticallyparing saw Suzi, they were also stunned. Suzi is wearing a fitted turtleneck sweater and a long A-line orange leather skirt on the bottom. This outfit is simple and clean, and gives people a warm and bright feeling, especially suitable for attending warm activities with children. The clutch carried by Suzi also has no signs, only a simple clutch with diamond-shaped grooves on the handbag. If Suzi dressed like this is reced by a woman, the absolutely ordinary can¡¯t be more ordinary, especially the bag in her hand, which looks like a crude old yellow cowhide at first nce, but in Suzi¡¯s hands, there is something indescribable. The rugged and soft mashup beautyes. This woman is so beautiful. It is an innocent and unknowing beauty. Beauty is ethereal and clear. The beauty of Suzi made all the jeweled and broaddies present a sense of inferiority. Cui Cui¡¯s mother, who had just suppressed Susan¡¯s mother, waspared by Suzi, and she instantly lost her sense of superiority. Cui Cui¡¯s mother almost broke her silver teeth. It¡¯s amazing! Can¡¯t even wear earrings! There is no jewelry on his body, so poor! A zombie look! I never saw you smile. I don¡¯t know how many knives are passive on my face, I won¡¯tugh anymore! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 487 – 488 Chapter 487 ¨C 488 Read Chapter 487 ¨C 488 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 487 ¡°Yo, Lilly¡¯s mother, you are finally here. I thought you were afraid toe.¡± Mother Cuicui rubbed her pigeon eggs while looking at Suzi with a mocking expression. Being jealous of Cuicui¡¯s mother and the crowd, Suzi didn¡¯t realize it. She didn¡¯t answer Cui Cui¡¯s mother¡¯s question, but only asked the only one in a gentle voice: ¡°The only one, do you like to y with these children?¡± Lilly nodded happily: ¡°My favorite mother, Susan, Cui Cui, the children are all kind to me.¡± Suzi smiled gently and said, ¡°You like this kindergarten, don¡¯t you?¡± Lilly nodded again: ¡°Of course mother, they are all friends with me, I like this kindergarten the most. But mother, if you don¡¯t like me here, I can also transfer school.¡± Speaking of thest, Lilly¡¯s tone was obviously a little lonely. Suzi put his head against her daughter¡¯s head, and said firmly: ¡°Nothing matters, my baby¡¯s growth environment, my baby¡¯s friends, the most important. As long as the only thing I like, there is no need to transfer.¡± Since Suzi entered the Lin family as a foster child at the age of twelve, she has rarely made friends. All of Lanita¡¯s friends didn¡¯t y with her, they all wore tinted sses and looked at Suzi like a beggar. After finally growing up, when she arrived at university, she had friends and treated them sincerely. However, she went to jail in her sophomore year. From then on, none of her friends and ssmates contacted her. Suzi didn¡¯t want his daughter to be the same as himself. ¡°Go and y with the children. Mom and adults y together.¡± Suzi coaxed Shen Weiyi. ¡°Good mom.¡± Lilly jumped to the children¡¯s area. Only then did Suzi look at the broaddies who were jealous and hate her, and calmly said: ¡°Thank you, if we spend more than 50,000 yuan here today, I can also make up for it.¡± As soon as Suzi¡¯s words fell, Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother asked ferociously. ¡°You¡­what do you mean! It¡¯s as if we forced you! How reluctant! What are you reluctant to do!¡± Suzi is still neither humble nor overbearing: ¡°I am not reluctant, I really thank you.¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother said in a weird manner: ¡°Is there no reluctance? Then you mean, do you really want to participate in us?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t speak at first. After a pause, she bit her lip: ¡°Yeah.¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother suddenly sneered: ¡°In this case, you should give some ns first. Next, how to defend against spectors who have swollen faces and fills up fat and who insist on squeezing into our noble kindergartens to expand their contacts. , What about unscrupulous attempts? By that time, our children will all follow their studies! Lilly¡¯s mother, tell me how to resist it?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you?¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother sneered and mocked: ¡°I see, you also did everything possible to squeeze into our circle, did you bleed a lot to raise the 50,000 yuan? By the way, you have a husband. Is it? If you have a husband, why does your child follow yourst name?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she calmly refused: ¡°Sorry, this is my privacy, I refuse to answer.¡± Mother Luo Cuicui didn¡¯t let Suzi mean, she said viciously: ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, let me tell you that you are sending your daughter to the noble kindergarten, and then you use the opportunity of picking up your daughter to try Get close to a sessful rich and powerful man, so that you can get your daughter a rich stepdad as you wish! Am I right? You woman with a fox look!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you all remember to treat your own man well, don¡¯t let this¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll give you a fun toy.¡± Cui Cui¡¯s mother didn¡¯t finish her words, and Lilly suddenly came to her and smiled and put something in her hand. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother said with disgust: ¡°What¡­ah, help¡­¡± Chapter 488 Suzi opened his eyes and looked at the soft, green and ck flower in Cui Cui¡¯s mother¡¯s hand. It is clearly a snake. Mother Cuicui screamed, shaking her hand and throwing the snake on the ground. The little snake curled up and fell on her feet impartially. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Mom Cui Cui cried directly, her legs trembled, and she almost peeed her pants. ¡°Hehehe, hahaha. Auntie, you are so courageous, look at me, look at me.¡± Lilly squatted down with a smile, picked up the snake and yed with it. Behind him, a group of children also followed and smiled. Even Luo Cuicuiughed at her mother: ¡°Mom, Mom, you are so courageous, we are not afraid, this is not a real snake, this is a simted toy, haha, mother, look at you, how funny it is.¡± Mother Cuicui: ¡°¡­¡± All thedies present: ¡°¡­¡± All of them were scared and their lips turned blue and purple. But at this moment, they were very angry when they heard this group of bear children smile so easily. After stabilizing his emotions for a while, the first thing to react was Guan Sitian¡¯s mother, the group leader. She looked at Lilly with sharp eyes, and then asked Luo Cuicui: ¡°What did you say, Cuicui, is this snake that Lilly brought to you to y with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cui Cui said innocently, ¡°The only one is right. We are the best. We will y with all the fun toys. The only one of us is the smartest of the kids. Just now, I was the only one who told me that my mother should not look at her teeth and ws. She looks very fierce. In fact, my mother is very Gentle is very timid, don¡¯t believe me, I tried it with this gentle toy snake.¡± After speaking, Cuicui looked at her mother: ¡°Mom, the only thing you said is right. You really look fierce, but you are actually timid and gentle.¡± Lilly also looked at Mother Cuicui with a harmless little expression: ¡°Auntie, I like you, hehehe.¡± Mother Cuicui: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Thedies present: ¡°¡­¡± Except for these little children, all adults can see that Shen¡¯s only five-year-old kid is a super ck little loli. Shen only liked the tenderness of Cui Cui¡¯s mother. She clearly watched Cui Cui¡¯s mother bullying her mother, so she thought of such a wicked trick to scare Cui Cui¡¯s mother. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother red fiercely as the only one. Her legs are still frightened and soft, she reluctantly got up, raised her hand and poked Lilly: ¡°You are a dead child with a mother but no father! You are so uneducated! We are well educated. The children in the family y with you, you have been taught wild! Wild boy! Cui Cui! Come to my mother, I can¡¯t y with Lilly!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After roaring, she looked at Guan Sitian¡¯s mother again: ¡°Group owner! You have also seen, what is the main purpose of our small party today? It is to confuse children from such low-quality families with our children. Our children have spent so much money to study in such a noble kindergarten. What we want is a good environment and a good circle. But there is such a ck sheep in the circle. What do you think about it? You must not spare them lightly!¡± Guan Sitian¡¯s mother also looked at Suzi solemnly: ¡°Let the childrene with snakes in such high- ss party ces, what do you think this is, mountain viges! Suzi, you must let your daughter Apologize to all the children and all the aunts! Then you take your children to drop out of school!¡± After speaking, Guan Sitian¡¯s mother called her child: ¡°Tiantian,e to mother, don¡¯t y with this kind of wild child in the future. It will lead you to bad!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 489 – 490 Chapter 489 ¨C 490 Read Chapter 489 ¨C 490 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 489 ¡°Shanshan,e here too!¡± ¡°Xinyi,e here!¡± ¡°Jiantao¡­¡± ¡°Cui Cui!¡± Mrs. Kuo followed suit. Everyone scolded their children and told them not to y with Lilly. But the children think differently. ¡°Mom, the little snake is not the only one brought here, the little snake was originally Cui Cui¡¯s.¡± Guan Sitian said in a small voice. Luo Cuicui also nodded and said, ¡°Mom, the little snake belongs to me. I really like this snake toy. I used a lot of toys and exchanged it with the children downstairs¡­ Our ss children like it very much. A little snake, it¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Luo Cuicui!¡± Mother Luo Cuicui wished to delete Luo Cuicui and pped her: ¡°You didn¡¯t do this before! You have be like a wild child since you yed with Lilly! You threw the snake to me.¡± ¡°Woo¡­¡± Luo Cuicui cried immediately. Here, Lilly clings to Suzi¡¯s leg, looking up at Suzi: ¡°Mom, I want to go home¡­¡± She was the only child who was very good at words and expressions, she saw it, and everyone disliked her. ¡°Since you are here! You can¡¯t leave today! Lilly¡¯s mother, since you are a member of this group, and you have also participated in this party, you muste up with a n today to deal with that matter, so that it can be shown. Show your sincerity to us, or else you would take the initiative to admit that you and the woman who swollen face and fill the fat man are all the same! Your daughter will face the same fate as her daughter and be kicked out of the kindergarten!¡± Guan Sitian¡¯s mother is vicious. Said. As soon as her words fell, Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother also screamed and yelled: ¡°Lilly must have to apologize on the spot! Let her exin her evil deeds! Can¡¯t let this wild child who has no father teach me lightly!¡± Lilly was so scared that he hid behind his mother. Seeing this, Suzi felt distressed for her daughter. She put her bag aside, raised her hand and rolled up her sleeves. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother immediately flinched aside in fright: ¡°What¡­what are you doing! Do you want to hit someone? Do you dare to hit me, I called the police¡­¡± Seeing Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother stepped aside, Suzi sneered, and walked out after holding the only one. After walking out of the siege, she turned her head and looked at a dozendies coldly: ¡°My child did nothing wrong, and I will never let my child apologize! As for the n? I came here today. The purpose is also to tell you that I never think that mother has done anything wrong! Did that mother offend you? Did it hinder you? People came here to go to kindergarten and paid money, what right do you have to prevent her children? Reading kindergarten here? Do you think how noble your behavior of forming cliques is! It can¡¯t be ugly anymore! Ugly makes me sick! Putting my children together with people like you, I am afraid that my children will learn badly! ¡° After speaking, she took the onlydies who continued to go out and ignored the speechlessdies who were said by her. The mother and daughter walked quickly. As soon as they left the house, they mmed into a person¡¯s chest. The person was hit: ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chapter 490 The man who was hit looked like he was waiting here to be hit by Suzi. His strength was so great that Shen only was thrown out for several steps. Fortunately, the only one was small and flexible, so he was not knocked down. And the whole portrait of Suzi, who was over 1.7 meters tall, fell backwards when he was hit. ¡°Madam, are you okay!¡± The man immediately spread his arms around Suzi, and then bent over to pick Suzi in his arms with an elegant turn. Not far away, a camera kept pressing the shutter, and the cameraman kept muttering: ¡°This angle, absolutely!¡± At this time, Suzi, who was held in his arms by the strange man, could see the man¡¯s face clearly. There was a greasy powdery odor on the man¡¯s face. Suzi was disgusting at first nce. She stood up straight and pushed the man away: ¡°Sorry, I hit you first. Sorry!¡± The man raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°I was hit by a beautiful woman. I have a beautiful blessing.¡± Suzi: ¡°You are fine.¡± After she finished speaking, she staggered the man¡¯s body and walked forward to pull the only one. Lilly pouted and said, ¡°Mom, I hate bumping into your uncle.¡± Suzi also hated it, so he took the only one and quickened his pace: ¡°Go home with your mother. Mom wants to write a letter to your kindergarten manager.¡± ¡°Why do you write, mother?¡± Lilly asked Suzi. Suzi rxedly said to her daughter: ¡°After your mother has written a letter to the school manager, you can continue to study in the kindergarten.¡± In fact, she wanted to leave a letter to Arron. She wants to tell Arron that she must stay in this kindergarten because she likes it here. She must make arrangements for the only one, because she doesn¡¯t know what fate will be to meet her tomorrow. Siu is in control of her current destiny. What Suzi didn¡¯t know was that she had juste out of the box, and Siu and Jun Liuye also appeared in the box at the same time. Thedies in the box looked at the pair of sisters, and they were all stunned. Guan Sitian¡¯s mother asked first: ¡°Who are these two women, do you know them?¡± Severaldies shook their heads. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Siu sneered and came to the group of people, watching thedies in a calm manner: ¡°Don¡¯t know me? But it¡¯s normal, because I¡¯m not in Nancheng, my family is in Kyoto, and my surname is Jun.¡± Jun? The women present knew something about politics. They all know about the Kyoto King¡¯s family. Look at the woman in front of her, although she is not wearing gold and silver, but her aura is overwhelming. Especially Siu, who has made every point of this group ofdies transparent. ¡°Fur girl, say you, your fur is bought in a fur store in southern Zhejiang, right? This fur is worth 170,000 yuan. You are curious why I know the price? Because your fur is from my private one. Scraps from custom fur.¡± Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And you! Ruby.¡± Siu sneered again: ¡°This ruby in your hand, don¡¯t you see a slight w on the side?¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother immediately took away her gem ring, and it was really true. She immediately looked at Siu with her mouth wide open: ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Siu sneered without answering. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 491 – 492 Chapter 491 ¨C 492 Read Chapter 491 ¨C 492 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 491 She looked at a group of idiots present with a more stern look: ¡°Who is still ying tricks like you now, you women, with a family of tens of millions, hundreds of millions, and owning a few properties, you feel that you are a high society? You too? If you don¡¯t take a piss and take a picture of yourself, will the upper ss take in you?¡± A group ofdies: ¡°¡­¡± Siu continued to sarcastically: ¡°Just you folks, this trick yed here, also upied thergest box of our Jun¡¯s hotel, and it cost you 600,000 yuan. You are me. Is Jun¡¯s hotel a cheap hotel!¡± Lady: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, the most eye-catching is Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother. The Luo family also has hundreds of millions of assets in Nancheng. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother immediately apanied a smile and said, ¡°That¡­Miss Jun, thanks to your teachings, we. ¡­ We already know.¡± ¡°Know? What do you know?¡± Siu sneered and asked Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother: ¡°Do you know that the first woman who left just now was a girl who specializes in seduce rich men? Know how powerful her methods are and how much she has failed. Line? You are still entangled with her, you are not afraid that your man will be taken away by her and you are a widow?¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother immediately asked: ¡°That woman is¡­ really such a woman?¡± Siu raised her eyebrows and shrugged: ¡°Not only that, the more she hates someone, the more she seduce her husband! And every hook is urate.¡± Mother Luo Cuicui: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, her appearance of six gods and no masters all looked at Siu¡¯s seriousness. Siu immediately said haha, ¡°It¡¯s all right, you idiots leave our hotel quickly, and you will be annoyed to see you! Go quickly!¡± A group of high-pitcheddies, at this moment, all of them did not dare to say anything, and left the box in a dingy manner. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother is the slowest. Because she saw that the clutch that Suzi was holding when she came here was forgotten here. She had this rough clutch in her mind when she first came in. The feeling of colliding with her simple clothes is very beautiful. Anyway, that woman won¡¯te back in the future. It¡¯s not a valuable wallet anyway. It is estimated that there are a lot of such bags on the market. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother took the bag in her hand, and then took Luo Cuicui away. ¡°This young and beautifuldy, wait a minute.¡± Siu called to Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother immediately smiled tteringly: ¡°Miss Jun, are you¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Siu asked casually: ¡°Yourst name?¡± ¡°Myst name is Tan, my name is Tan Yanqun, and my husband¡¯s surname is Luo. My husband¡¯s family is in the travel business¡­¡± Tan Yanqun immediately dered her name. ¡°Well, maybe we can still cooperate with our Jun family in the future.¡± Siu seemed to inadvertently throw out an olive branch like Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother. Tan Yanqun was immediately surprised: ¡°Really¡­really?¡± If they can reach the Jun family, then she and her husband will definitely be able to squeeze into the upper ss in the future. Siuughed: ¡°You don¡¯t worry that the bigger your husband¡¯s business is, the more the unrestricted fisherwoman will take your husband away?¡± Tan Yanqun immediately said viciously: ¡°This woman, I have long seen that she is not a good one! When I arrived in kindergarten on Monday, I must get rid of her!¡± ¡°I can help you.¡± Siu said gently. ¡°Really¡­really Miss Jun?¡± Tan Yanqun looked at Siu incredulously: ¡°You¡­Why are you willing to help me?¡± Siu sighed: ¡°Deeply suffering, I have suffered her losses before, so I don¡¯t want to see other women suffer from it too.¡± Tan Yanqun asked: ¡°Do you¡­how can you help me?¡± ¡°I have some unsightly photos of Suzi, do you want it?¡± Siu smiled. Chapter 492 Tan Yanqun looked at Siu warily: ¡°Miss Jun, howe you have an indecent picture of Shen¡¯s only mother?¡± Siu replied like a flow: ¡°She once had an affair with my boyfriend and was discovered by me. I also found out that she had an affair with other men. It was because I caught her that I was able to subdue her. I won¡¯t dare to hook up with my boyfriend anymore. Otherwise, she won¡¯t go back and look for something like yours next time, looking for new targets.¡± After some words, Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother is extremely annoyed: ¡°Suzi! Although my husband is not a real powerful and upper-ss person, I will never let Suzi stare at my husband. Please trouble Miss Jun to take her picture. Give it to me, I will fix her miserably, by the way, I will give you another sigh! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Jun Er, I know that your high-ssdies and eldestdies take care of a little bit of face, but I am different, I It is to make Suzi famous and ruined!¡± Siu smiled and apuded: ¡°Support you! I called my assistant to send the photos, the photos are not in my phone.¡± After speaking, Siu broadcasted a phone call: ¡°Hey, where are those photos?¡± The other end responded quickly: ¡°The photos will be synthesized right away, Miss, the photos are synthesized very well, you can¡¯t see them at all! It will be sent to you in half an hour!¡± ¡°Okay, waiting for you.¡± After closing the thread, Siu said to Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother: ¡°In half an hour, my assistant will be there.¡± Tan Yanqun repeated his thanks: ¡°Thank you, Miss Jun.¡± In order to build a rtionship with the Jun family in the future, Tan Yanqun took the initiative to affirm to Siu: ¡°Miss Jun, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say that you gave me the photo. I also know that you hate Suzi, so this matter. Wrap it on me. I will definitely do it to your satisfaction.¡± Siu: ¡°Well, I¡¯m optimistic about you!¡± After speaking, he called the waiter again: ¡°Help Mrs. Luo make a good coffee.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Jun!¡± Tan Yanqun felt that she was going to have good luck. Happily, I looked down at the handbag that Suzi had forgotten here and now she had taken as her own. There was nothing special about this bag alone. The leather was rough like the skin of an old scalper, but it was held by Suzi. It looks really nice with the outfit in the hand. Tan Yanqun looked at the clutch with disgust and greed, and cursed in her heart: ¡°Suzi, see if I will kill you. After I kill you, I will also hold your package pure and arrogant!¡± Half an hourter, the photos Siu wanted came. She handed a stack of photos to Tan Yanqun. Tan Yanqun was stunned, and then she was pleasantly surprised, and then she cursed fiercely: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so nasty!¡± After installing the photo, Tan Yanqun and Siu Liu Ye bid farewell. Watching Tan Yanqun walk out of the hotel, Siu smiled contemptuously: ¡°What a good gunman.¡± ¡°Siu, do you have to use this woman¡¯s hand to stink Suzi?¡± Jun Liuye asked. Siu said fiercely, ¡°Of course!¡± Jun Liuye: ¡°I feel a little flustered.¡± Siu nced contemptuously at her sister: ¡°Why are you so scared!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 493 – 494 Chapter 493 ¨C 494 Read Chapter 493 ¨C 494 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 493 Jun Liuye said: ¡°Second sister, other people don¡¯t know, don¡¯t we both know? Our father¡¯s official position is worse than every day, and now the most powerful person in the Jun family is Kraig, but Kraig is not in line with us. On the contrary, the rtionship with Arron is very strong. You don¡¯t know if you are not in Nancheng. Your brother-inw and I are focused on the development of Nancheng. We can¡¯t make friends with Arron, but you want to touch the woman next to Arron?¡± Siu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Sister! Even you can tell that Arron is not only catching Suzi as a prisoner? He is afraid that Suzi has acted for real!¡± Jun Liuye was worried and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I persuaded you to stop. Kraig from Kyoto is enough for my dad to deal with. Plus Arron, you and my dad, including me, will not be able to eat. Go!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Siu said grimly: ¡°I have aplete countermeasure!¡± Jun Liuye asked: ¡°What countermeasures?¡± Siu sneered, ¡°Lanita¡¯s Shabi! Who does she think she is, the granddaughter of the Shu family? Elder Shu holds the little princess in the palm of his hand? Lanita has now crawled on top of me to poop and pee. Yes, I came to Nancheng to rectify Suzi because of Lanita¡¯s order! Her grandfather is in charge of our father, I dare note, I have to listen to Lanita. So even if one day Arron mes him, That was also bad luck for Lanita. It¡¯s not me Siu. Also, you saw the woman just now, she is anxious to get along with our upper ss, so she won¡¯t betray us, these idiots, don¡¯t use it for nothing! Anyway, I just want to make Suzi, a D*mn, long-rotten woman, best to die for thousands of years! Arron can only be my Siu, and I will never allow any woman to approach Arron! Not only do I want to get rid of Suzi, I also want to get rid of Lanita! I still want to bring the disaster to Old Man Shu, so that my father will be less worried. Killing three birds with one stone, if I can marry Arron, you and your brother-inw will be able to walk sideways in Nancheng in the future. Four birds with one stone, sister.¡± Siu said beautifully. Jun Liuye: ¡°¡­¡± Siu did not see her sister¡¯s worry and silence. She only called the manager of the hotel and said: ¡°We are going to hold a banquet here in the past two days, leaving time and thergest banquet hall.¡± ¡°Okay, seconddy.¡± The hotel manager said respectfully. After the two sisters walked out of the hotel together, Siu said to her sister again: ¡°Sister, I will give you the opportunity. Then you have to take revenge, at least let your good girlfriend, who The big star who has ruined the star way is nasty, huh.¡± Thinking of the time Ivy was poured wine by Arron two months ago, Jun Liuye also hated and stomped her feet: ¡°That must not be cheap, Suzi! Anyway, it is the prisoner that Arron captured, so we will fix her to death. ! Whole!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sister.¡± Siu said to Jun Liuye happily. The sisters were in a very good mood and drove away from the hotel. At the same time, on the other side, Suzi also took Lilly back home. The only one was a little bored. She always felt that it was not very enjoyable to y with her ssmates, and she was worried that she was going to change kindergarten again. She was a little bit reluctant to bear the children. Suziforted Lilly: ¡°The only one, trust your mother, you won¡¯t leave that kindergarten if you have a mother.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Onlytian smiled and nodded, she naturally believed in her mother the most. ¡°Sleep obediently.¡± Suzi took out his cell phone and dialed Arron¡¯s phone after putting Lilly to sleep. Arron on the other end quickly connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 494 ¡°Are you at Jun¡¯s house?¡± Suzi asked lightly. Arron did not answer this question, but instead asked Suzi: ¡°What about the only one?¡± ¡°She just fell asleep.¡± Suzi returned. Arron said: ¡°Take good care of the only one. I wille back as soon as possible and tell the only one that my father will bring her a truck of toys!¡± Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡­something?¡± Arron asked again. Why is she calling sote? Just now, he checked the situation of their mother and daughter at home on the surveince. When he was not at home, he was the only one who was obedient and cared about his mother from time to time. The appearance of that little adult made Arron amused in the surveince video. The temperament of this little thing is surprisingly like him. After watching Suzi gently put Shen Wei to sleep, he turned off the surveince video. I wanted to see when she would rest. If he found out that she had stayed upte to draw the artwork, he would call and order her to go to bed early, but she hadn¡¯t waited for her to leave the only children¡¯s room, the hospital¡¯s ward. Inside, Elder Shu called Arron again. Arron had to turn off the video now. Elder Shu also yelled casually and saw Arroning in. He was pleased: ¡°Qin¡¯er, it¡¯s really hard for you to catch a ne from Nancheng to see me, a dead old man¡­¡± I am actually very happy. At least Arron still respects him. He just wanted to have a good talk with Arron. However, before the old man spoke, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. Elder Shu could see that the look in Arron¡¯s eyes when he saw the phone call was an extremely concerned look. Arron answered the phone with a gentle tone: ¡°Hey¡­¡± The voice on the other end of the phone is very quiet. But Elder Shu is not deaf, he can hear that voice is Shen. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The conversation between two people also revolves around the child. But when Mr. Shu heard the call from Suzi, his expression was still somber and angry! Arron didn¡¯t notice the change in Old Man Shu¡¯s face. He only went out while talking on the phone with Suzi. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want Old Man Shu to hear that he was talking with Suzi. At the other end, when Suzi heard Arron say that he would bring back a truck of toys for Lilly, Suzi suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything. There is no doubt that he loves Lilly very much. Since he loves Shen Only, Suzi, what can you say? He makes you behave. Let you not mention Siu. Suzi, you have to be smart and have vision. Maybe this is another way he tortured you. After all, you have IOUs in ck and white, and you owe him 10 million. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am¡­¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t think of any excuses why he called him? The man¡¯s low mellow voice chuckled: ¡°Miss me?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, can he say something like this? Sudden grief came from it. Perhaps, in your eyes, he is as important as heaven and earth. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 495 – 496 Chapter 495 ¨C 496 Read Chapter 453 ¨C 496 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 495 However, in his eyes, you are just a ything, a prisoner after all. Suzi silently hung up the phone without saying anything. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly felt that Suzi had nothing to say. What happened to her? What¡¯s on your mind? Just when Arron was about to make a phone call to ask questions, he saw several doctors running into Elder Shu¡¯s ward at the same time. Arron was already in his heart, and immediately followed into the ward, and saw the old man staring at his eyes, foaming at his mouth, always short of breath and unable to breathe. The doctor immediately fed the old man Suxiao Jiuxin Pills and pushed forward. Rescue room. In the process of rescuing Mr. Shu, Arron made room again and nned to call Suzi and ask her if there was anything wrong. Before calling, he turned on the surveince video at home again. There is no Suzi in the living room. Not in the only small bedroom. Arron could not see her bedroom without monitoring, Arron could only go to see her bedroom, and there was no Suzi. Finally, he had to turn his head and aim the remote control camera at the door of the public bathroom outside, only to find that the door was wide open. The man peeked the remote control camera in again, and suddenly saw the woman who had juste out of the bath standing on the washstand. Take care of your skin before. Arron suddenly sneered! Littledy! Quite leisurely! Suzi is not taking care of her skin. She is applying cooling ointment to the other cheek. This ointment was given to her by the kind doctor who gave her ice packs. After applying ointment, the skin can recover faster and evenly applied. After that, Suzi wore pajamas and dragged his wide slippers directly back to hisrge bedroom, directly clenching the bed. On this side, looking at the monitoring man: ¡°¡­¡± Even if it was his own bedroom and his own home, the man could look at it again. He immediately turned off the surveince and didn¡¯t call Suzi again because he didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleeping. However, what the man who turned off the video didn¡¯t know was that Suzi was not sleeping in his bed. But crying. She cried for not being able to live up to her temper. He treated herself like this, but she still missed his bedroom, his bedclothes, and even his bedroom was filled with the purely masculine smell of tobo. She was nestled in his bed, and she thought about the feeling of two people sitting on a swing together a few days ago when he took her to the top floor. He embraced her. However, this is only a few days? Suzi really wanted to ask Arron personally, what is the rtionship between Siu and you? Siu must upy a very important position in your heart, right? If not, you would not indulge her so much! But Suzi decided that she would not ask anything. Because, I don¡¯t want to make myself more pitiful, and there is no retreat. Isn¡¯t it just being punished by Siu! The most ruined, the reputation is extremely bad, and then everyone swears to death, what else? After figuring this out, Suzi simply rxed and went to sleep. On the contrary, she slept very heavily during this time, and she slept until dawn without any dreams. Next day The mother and daughter get up normally ande to the restaurant for breakfast normally. The twittering Lilly asked Suzi enthusiastically while eating, ¡°Mom, we will spend the weekend with the two of us today. Can¡¯t you take me to McDonald¡¯s? Every time I ask my dad to eat McDonald¡¯s, my dad doesn¡¯t agree. , I always say that it¡¯s junk food. Mom, when Dad is not at home, we will eat it once, okay?¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s greedy little appearance, Suzi immediately smiled: ¡°Okay, today my mother will take you to McDonald¡¯s, we eat both, and my mother likes to eat too.¡± ¡°Hehe, mother, you are also a glutton.¡± Lillyughed at Suzi. Suzi also smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t learn from you yet, little glutton!¡± The mother and daughter wereughing, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang, and her face immediately changed. Pick it up and connect: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 496 At that end, Siu¡¯s always arrogant and leisurely voice: ¡°Suzi, have you eaten yet?¡± Suzi looked at the daughter who had just finished drinking the milk on the opposite side of the dining table, and she softly coaxed: ¡°Only, mother answers the phone, you first go to the cloakroom to choose your favorite clothes, and let mother see if you can wear it. Come on, okay baby?¡± ¡°Yeah! I will definitely match my mother with a good one.¡± When my father is not at home, the only way he is particrly independent is that he doesn¡¯t worry his mother at all like a little adult. Seeing the little thing jumping into the cloakroom, Suzi asked: ¡°Siu, you have thought of a better way to fix me, right?¡± Siu said with a smile, ¡°Well, she¡¯s a smart man.¡± Suzi continued to ask: ¡°Do you like Arron?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Siu became angry after being exposed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Suzi asked with a sneer. Siu: ¡°How do you know I like Arron?¡± Suzi sneered contemptuously: ¡°For a woman like you who has be too selfish, you can¡¯te to me for revenge for Lanita, nor can it be because of your sister, let alone a cousin, you can only because You yourself! Because you are jealous that I am the woman next to Arron, isn¡¯t it?¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she said angrily: ¡°So what? You are already hard to protect yourself, do you still have the mind to guess these things?¡± Suzi said tly: ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether you are a human or a ghost. I only need to know how vicious you are, and then I can remind Arron to protect his daughter!¡± ¡°You¡­Suzi, are you threatening me?¡± Siu asked jealously and angry. Suzi said coldly and quietly: ¡°Threat? I¡¯m just a piece of meat that can be ughtered on a chopping board. What capital do I have to threaten anyone? If you want to kill, I will leave me at your disposal. If you dare to touch my daughter, Siu, I will let you know what makes a dog jump over the wall in a hurry!¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she suddenly realized that Suzi was not easy to deal with. If Suzi is really as good as a soft persimmon, she would not take Rayna from the architectural design Suzi must have a wrist. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Siu also realized that Arron cared very much about Suzi. Thinking about it this way, Siu¡¯s heart hated Suzi more and more, hated and jealous. The tone she spoke to Suzi became more arrogant and domineering: ¡°Suzi! At two o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon, it will be the hotel you visited yesterday. You¡¯d better be on time. If you don¡¯t, you will be at your own risk! ¡° Suzi said: ¡°Okay! I must be there!¡± After speaking, immediately hang up the phone. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Siu for a minute. However, as soon as she hung up the phone, Siu called again. Suzi paused for a moment, and still connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Suzi!¡± Siu said viciously: ¡°Hang up my phone so fast, you don¡¯t want to know, tomorrow, will something happen at the banquet?¡± Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Even if we treat you¡­¡± ¡°Even if you kill me and strip me naked, what about it? Siu, you are too shameless than me, you are too tender! Tomorrow is a sea of fierce swords, and my mother will be with me!¡± After speaking, Suzi immediately hung up the phone. . Siu: ¡°¡­¡± She stared at her phone for several minutes, then picked up the phone and fell heavily to the ground, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Shen b!tch, I will make you dead and ugly!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 497 – 498 Chapter 497 ¨C 498 Read Chapter 497 ¨C 498 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 497 Next to him, Jun Liuye, Siu¡¯s sister, picked up Siu¡¯s mobile phone and asked worriedly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? There is such a big fire?¡± ¡°This woman, she¡¯s still stubborn with me when she died!¡± Siu¡¯s face was deformed. Jun Liuye was worried: ¡°Rayna fought against her and failed. Walton also fought against her and also failed. I heard that Lanita did not have the upper hand in front of her, even Ivy. I ruined my future in front of her once, Siu, you must be careful, that woman is not easy.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Siuughed wildly: ¡°Rayna and Walton¡¯s kind of stuff, I think it¡¯s a drop in price when you mention them! The two sisters are a bunch of poor stuff! Walton didn¡¯t dare to scaffold Suzi face-to-face, she begged Lanita to take action in a lifeless manner. Lanita, that arrogant and stupid woman, thought her grandpa could cover her with one hand, so she ordered me to eradicate Suzi for her! Those idiots, no one canpare with me! I, Siu, want Suzi to die, and she will die. Didn¡¯t Lanita order me? Humph! I just want to pass it on to her! ¡° The more Siu spoke, the more proud Jun Liuye heard it and smiled: ¡°Little girl, you really made a mistake. You shouldn¡¯t be a girl. You should be a man. If you are a man, Dad will definitely be better than Jun. Kraig¡¯s team is better in the political arena in Kyoto! Little sister, tomorrow will be a bad breath for sister.¡± Siu said more and more lightly: ¡°Sister, if things happen early, maybe you can see the effect tonight. You just look forward to it.¡± Jun Liuye: ¡°I wish Suzi would die now!¡± When the two sisters cursed Suzi behind their backs, Suzi naturally didn¡¯t know anything about it. Anyway, Siu asked her to go to the banquet site tomorrow. Suzi knew that it must be a Hongmen banquet, and it was a hundred times more fierce than letting Rayna and Linda beat her with torn shoes in thepany. Therefore, Suzi decided to take his daughter Lilly to y as much as possible today. The mother and daughter yed outside all day before returning by bus when it was dark. When it was almost time to get off the bus, Suzi led the only person walking in front and talked to the driver: ¡°Master driver, please stop at the front station.¡± She was sitting on the seat with the only one, and the only one wanted to sleep. Suzi bowed his head and held the only one, so no one in the car paid attention to Suzi. At this moment, when Suzi was standing at the front door, several people watched. After taking a look at Suzi, he took another look. Among them, some people whispered underestimated: ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her.¡± At this time, Suzi had taken the only one to get out of the car, and she didn¡¯t know that someone behind her was talking about her. Of course, it is even more impossible to know what happened to her. When Suzi came home with the only one, he washed his hands and finished the meal. After eating for a long time, Suzi coaxed the only one to sleep. It was also too crazy to y during the day, too tired, the only one was very sleepy, and Suzi was also very sleepy. Not long after coaxing the only one to sleep, Suzi also fell asleep. With this feeling, it was dawn again. Sometimes Suzi admires himself and faces such a great pressure. When he wakes up, he doesn¡¯t know if he can still live. He can still fall asleep and sleep so soundly. It¡¯s really a talent. As soon as Suzi went out of bed together, Sister Li, who came back from shopping for food, took a tabloid and showed it to Suzi: ¡°Madam, this¡­what¡¯s the situation?¡± Chapter 498 Suzi asked Sister Li: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Li?¡± Sister Li wanted to scold people angrily: ¡°This kind of newspapers must be all ruins. Isn¡¯t this nderous!¡± Suzi took the newspaper in Li¡¯s hand and nced at it, and was stunned. At the same time in Kyoto, in the ward of Mr. Shu, Mr. Shu had just been rescued from the rescue room. The old man is fine. Last night, he was nervous about Arron and Suzi, which caused him to have a heart attack. With such a good facility in the Kyoto Military Region Hospital, the old man who was rescued could eat and eat, and he was restored to health. At this time, there were many people in his ward. Darius and his family of three, Lanita, Jun Chengyin, and Arron. When everyone surrounded the old man Shu and asked about warmth, Lanita suddenly eximed: ¡°Oh my God, this¡­isn¡¯t this too much? My goodness!¡± Lanita¡¯s fussing appearance immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Lanita?¡± Elder Shu who was out of danger asked with concern. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Lanita yelled to Elder Shu, then looked at Arron, showing her virtuousness in her tone as best as she could: ¡°Four young masters, now you and the female prisoner¡­ .It¡¯s Suzi who came back after you captured it. What¡¯s the matter? Are you just ying with her?¡± Arron looked at Lanita coldly. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Shu¡¯s rtionship. Arron could break Lanita¡¯s neck in minutes, put it down here, cramping her bones! But Elder Shu was here, Arron held back for a while and snatched the phone from Lanita. Lanita was overjoyed in her heart. Haha! That¡¯s it! Unexpectedly, Siu¡¯sbat effectiveness was so fast and so powerful. In just two or three days, Siu can design Suzi like this, haha! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It¡¯s too much to dispel the hate. Lanita would like to personally send the phone to Arron to let Arron look at it. Now that Arron has taken her phone away, Lanita is even happier. She murmured and looked at Arron: ¡°Brother Arron, you¡­ don¡¯t be angry. For a woman who was captured by you, you are not worthy, you know, she She has always been such an unscrupulous woman. She is really a dog who can¡¯t help eating shit. Why can¡¯t she rectify the problem of seduce men? After all, they are all women with children. Her daughter is your biological daughter. Speaking of my daughter, Master, it says that Suzi¡¯s face is like a zombie all day long, and he can¡¯t evenugh. She said that countless knives were used in her face. In this way, the reason why her daughter looks like you is also¡­¡± Before Lanita had finished speaking, Arron raised her hand, and her thumb and index finger pinched Lanita¡¯s two lips, pinching Lanita in pain in her heart. ¡°Oh¡­oh.¡± Lanita groaned painfully. Arron continued to look at Lanita¡¯s mobile phone. What is disyed on the phone is a Douyin video. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 499 – 500 Chapter 499 ¨C 500 Read Chapter 499 ¨C 500 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 499 In the video, a man embraces a woman. Neither the man nor the woman wore clothes. The man was facing away from the camera, while the woman¡¯s calm and unwavering face couldn¡¯t be more clear. That is Suzi¡¯s face. Suzi was hugged by an unfamiliar man, and this posture was posted on Douyin. There was more than one Douyin ount, and he was also a big blogger with millions of fans. Arron¡¯s hand clenched again unconsciously. He felt that Suzi had something on his mind the night before, but in only one day, all the hot search videos came out. In the ward, everyone looked at Arron who looked murderous at this moment. In his hand, he still pinched Lanita¡¯s upper and lower lips to prevent her from speaking. Lanita¡¯s painful face was full of tears. It is estimated that when Arron let go, her lips looked like two sausages. ¡°Qin¡¯er, what makes you so angry!¡± The old man Shu on the bed felt very sorry for his granddaughter, but when he saw Arron¡¯s anger and anger, he didn¡¯t dare to stop Arron too much. Arron remained silent, only letting Lanita go temporarily. Then he threw the phone to Lanita. Lanita just breathed in loudly. She felt that her lips were numb, and she felt swollen when she touched it with her hand. Without looking in the mirror, she also knew that she must be ugly now. She didn¡¯t want Arron to see. Lanita held her hands and cried: ¡°uuu¡­¡± However, Arron didn¡¯t give Lanita more at all. Instead, he threw his mobile phone and strode out, without even saying hello to the people in the ward. In the ward, you see me and I see you. Father Shu, who was just getting better, asked Lanita: ¡°Yueyue, what happened?¡± Lanita cried aggrievedly: ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know that I have been taking care of you in this ward for the past three weeks. This video must not have been sent by me. This is a Tik Tok video of someone else, it must be It was Suzi and others who stole the sunshine and was secretly photographed. Oh, it was the dead woman Suzi who made a mistake, but the Fourth Young Master wanted to punish me. ¡° As soon as her voice fell, Darius¡¯s mobile phone was snatched away. After watching the video, Darius¡¯s brows frowned. He only had a cold face and watched Lanita crying without a word: ¡°Cousin! Are you still facing that b!tch of Suzi? She is a b!tch at all. Arron only stayed here for three days, and Suzi could be like other men¡­¡± Without finishing a word, Darius squeezed Lanita¡¯s lips in the same way as Arron. Darius was not as vigorous as Arron. After all, Arron is a trainer, and his skill is very good. He pinched Lanita¡¯s hand like a vise. Because Arron¡¯s hand pinched Lanita¡¯s heart with a vise, so now Darius squeezed Lin again. Even if Lanita didn¡¯t have that great effort, it was enough for Lanita to cry her father and mother in pain. Lanita snorted again: ¡°Wow.¡± Darius said in a cold voice, ¡°Lanita! Are you eager for Suzi to be like this? I tell you, this is not a trick behind your back. If it is you who is a trick, I will never take you lightly!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The old man Shu on the hospital bed was out of breath. He pointed to his grandson: ¡°You, A Zhen, do you want to¡­ piss me off?¡± Darius sneered: ¡°Grandpa, I have been pretending to have a heart attack for a day and a night. Now that Arron is not here, you should remove the pretense!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Darius turned and left the ward. He hurried back to the hotel and asked the hotel lobby manager to order the fastest ticket back to Nancheng for him. After the order waspleted and everything was set up, Darius took out his mobile phone and called Suzi. At the other end, it hasn¡¯t been connected for a long time. Chapter 500 At this moment, Suzi¡¯s mobile phone is turned on silent. Because she was in the office of the manager of the only kindergarten, talking to the manager alone. Seeing Suzi who said little but with a cold face before him, the school manager was so frightened that he did not dare to speak. Just now I really wanted to send the only one when he first came in, the school manager had actually already thought about it, and now he immediately persuades Shen to leave. After all, the short video of Suzi being hugged by a man without wearing clothes is really bad. However, before the head of the garden could speak, Suzi had already made a ssh: ¡°School Manager! I want to talk to you!¡± ¡°Yo!¡± The school manager sarcastically smiled, ¡°Lilly¡¯s mother, are you, do you want your child to opt out of school?¡± ¡°No!¡± Suzi replied briefly. School Manager: ¡°¡­¡± After listening for a few seconds, she said bluntly: ¡°Then there is nothing to talk about, Lilly¡¯s mother, your personal matters, it stands to reason that our garden shouldn¡¯t be bothered, then you just wait for unterally to receive our force. Tell me to dismiss. My child, I can promise to be here one more day, and you won¡¯te back after school today!¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was very calm: ¡°School manager, are you deaf?¡± School Manager: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you are deaf, I¡¯m saying it again. I want to talk to you, not about my child dropping out of school, but about other things. If you don¡¯t talk about it, then you regret it in the future, don¡¯te to me! I¡¯ll give you thirty seconds to talk?¡± Suzi¡¯s words were very calm, almost floating peacefully, but with a fatal force of surrender. Somehow, the school manager stammered: ¡°Talk, talk¡­e to my office with me.¡± For a moment, the school manager felt that Suzi¡¯s shorings were pinched in his hands? She was frightened in a cold sweat. Close the windows and doors, afraid of being heard by others. In order not to affect the conversation between them, Suzi also mute the phone. So, at this time, when Darius, who was far away in Kyoto, called Suzi, Suzi didn¡¯t hear it. At this moment, Suzi was saying to the school manager one word at a time: ¡°The school manager! I know that you watched my unsightly video, but I tell you! My daughter is the only one of Shen and Arron, the richest man in Nancheng. Your biological daughter! The ck car that picks me up every day is Arron¡¯s. That¡¯s right! I am the woman Arron captured. I have indeed been in jail. But! It is absolutely impossible for Arron to let his biological daughter suffer any kind of grievance in the kindergarten! That¡¯s right, the only one is an illegitimate daughter. But don¡¯t forget, Arron himself is an illegitimate child. He has been in exile during his childhood and adolescence. It is impossible for him to let his daughter follow in his footsteps! School manager, my daughter likes the environment here, she has taught her friends here. If you dare to say something wrong to my daughter, the man who captured me back, Shen¡¯s only father, will put this ce down! Will bloodbath here! ¡° School Manager: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Suzi with a stunned expression, and slowly, the school manager¡¯s face became extremely pale. She didn¡¯t even know how to call Suzi, she stammered: ¡°Fu¡­Shen¡­Ms. Shen, what do you¡­what do you want to do? That little video on the Inte, Also¡­it was not sent to you by our kindergarten, and we did not nder you¡­¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°My business has nothing to do with you! I only want my daughter to have a good environment!¡± School manager: ¡°We will treat any child fairly.¡± ¡°Fairness?¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°What did the parent who was once strongly persuaded by you to resign?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 501 – 502 Chapter 501 ¨C 502 Read Chapter 501 ¨C 502 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 501 The school manager said bitterly: ¡°We don¡¯t want to be like this either, but among those few nobles, several parents except for the sponsorship fee, we have to listen, especially the Luo family, who paid the most sponsorship fee for this kindergarten. , With hundreds of thousands of sponsorship fees every year, why don¡¯t we listen to their opinions?¡± Suzi: ¡°I can ept that a kindergarten is not so aristocratic, not so tall, as long as the environment is good and the atmosphere is good. As for your kindergarten who wants to earn more expenses and benefits, then see for yourself! Choose more benefits, or choose to be ttened! ¡° After speaking, Suzi got up and left. ¡°Shen¡¯s only mother, I will immediately persuade those demon parents to leave, okay?¡± The school manager pleaded behind him. Suzi didn¡¯t look back: ¡°That couldn¡¯t be better.¡± After speaking, got up except for kindergarten. As soon as she walked out of the door of the kindergarten, she was blocked by a few women. ¡°Suzi, do you dare toe!¡± The first to attack Suzi was Susan¡¯s mother who had always been close to Suzi. Immediately afterwards, Susan¡¯s mother was followed by several nobledies, and they all started talking with you. ¡°Suzi! You are quite good at disguising, and you deceived all of us. It turns out that you are really a sleeper, and the videos have been posted online. Why do you still have a face?¡± ¡°Women like you,e to such a high-end kindergarten and this ce is dirty!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Today, we will join the kindergarten to resolutely drive away the woman who gave birth to an illegitimate daughter and who is in that kind of shameful business!¡± ¡°So shameless!¡± ¡°I ask you, how many men did you apany for fifty thousand yuan!¡± Hearing these unbearable questions and abuse, Suzi was already numb. Looking up at her surrounded by them, only seven or eight women were pricked at her. Among these women was Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother Tan Yanqun. However, at this moment, Tan Yanqun didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t even use Suzi. Only Tan Yanqun knew what was going on. She made a fortune. Unexpectedly, when only one photo was provided, the big blogger gave her tens of thousands. A photo is enough to ruin this D*mn woman, and see how she will stay in Nancheng in the future! Anyway, the grasshoppers after autumn will notst long, so Tan Yanqun is generous at this moment. She stepped on graceful catwalks and came to Suzi unhurriedly: ¡°Suzi, I knew you were in that kind of business. We really shouldn¡¯t have charged you so much for that small party the day before yesterday, fifty thousand. Well, to be honest, how many men¡¯s business you have to do to make 50,000 yuan.¡± Suzi looked down at Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother coldly: ¡°Are you sure, I am a woman in that kind of business?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Yanqun sneered: ¡°Is this still fake?¡± ¡°Then, it is really inappropriate to let parents like you and parents like me be in a kindergarten. You can wait for the school manager to persuade you to leave.¡± Suzi said lightly. Tan Yanqun: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suzi sneered at the doctor, and did not answer again, but ran to the bus stop quickly. She didn¡¯t have the time to waste time here with this group of nobledies, she was going to the Lin¡¯s house now. Suzi knew that his fate was unknown this afternoon. Since she can¡¯t change her destiny, she certainly won¡¯t let the Lin family, whom she hates most, happy! Chapter 502 Jarod still thinks about Suzi the most on the bus. Since the age of twelve, Jarod has always provided her for food and school. Even if Jarod never gave her a good face, although Jarod gave her the lowest living expenses, Suzi had always longed for Jarod. Can give her a little affection. Even a little bit. What Suzicks most in this life is family affection. However, Jarod never gave it to her. Now, Suzi no longer needs this affection, and she and the Lin family have umted hatred, even if she can¡¯t take revenge today, she will never let the Lin family live well. Not long after the car drove out, Suzi took out his cell phone to check the time, and it happened at this time that he had a cell phone to order. Picking it up, it was Darius calling. Suzi hated Elder Shu very much, but she couldn¡¯t hate Darius. Darius helped her and Sanford, and eventer in this architectural design job, Darius said a lot of good things for her. After thinking about it, Suzi called Darius¡¯s point: ¡°Hey, Shu Shao.¡± The tone is still so calm, so brief. At that end, Darius was very anxious: ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s the matter with the short video?¡± Suzi: ¡°As you see.¡± Darius: ¡°How is this possible? I know you well. Did someone frame you again? Tell me?¡± Suzi: ¡°What do you want me to tell you? Tell you someone framed me? Then I tell you, there is nothing, just what you see. I¡¯ll hang up if I¡¯m fine, Shu Shao.¡± After speaking, Suzi hung up the phone decisively. It is the people from Kyoto Jun¡¯s family who want to fix her. It may also be the woman Arron once liked. The rtionship between Arron and the Jun family, Suzi, had already seen it at the small gathering two months ago. The rtionship was better than that between Arron and the old man in the Fu family. Therefore, if the seconddy of the Jun family wants to punish her Suzi, no one can save her. Or is it that Arron instructed the seconddy of the Jun family? Arron was not joking after all. When he captured her from Qu County, he told her clearly that he would torture her. Therefore, it is useless for Suzi to tell anyone. Since it¡¯s useless, why are they selling badly? On the other end, Darius, who was hung up, felt irritated! He wanted to call Suzi again, and after thinking about it, no matter how he asked Suzi, with Suzi¡¯s calm temper, she would tell him anything. Thinking about this, Darius immediately dialed the constructionpany again. The person who answered the call was the personnel manager. ¡°Old Feng! Where¡¯s Suzi!¡± Darius asked straightforwardly. The personnel manager at the other end: ¡°¡­Mr. Shu.¡± The personnel manager simply broke out in a cold sweat. What is the situation? Why does every boss ask about Suzi again, but Suzi is no longer in the Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 503 – 504 Chapter 503 ¨C 504 Read Chapter 503 ¨C 504 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 503 ¡°I ask you! Where¡¯s Suzi!¡± Darius asked again. Personnel Manager: ¡°Miss Shen, she¡­¡± Until now, the Personnel Manager still remembers that Miss Jun Er confessed that as long as it was Nancheng¡¯s rich and powerful sry who called to ask Suzi, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The personnel manager also learned from Miss Jun Er that Suzi was the fox-like sl*t who hooked up the upper circle of Nancheng six years ago. Therefore, as long as there is a call from Nancheng dignitaries to inquire about Suzi, one cannot tell the truth. Even if he knew the manager and knew that Shu Shao was a shareholder of thispany, the personnel manager did not dare to offend Miss Jun Er. In a dilemma, the personnel manager suddenly thought of Linda who had been in detention for two days. The HR manager wiped the sweat on his head and stammered: ¡°This is Shu Shao. There is a senior designer Linda in the design department. She had a holiday with Suzi, so thepany fired both of them.¡± ¡°What! Suzi was expelled?¡± Darius was extremely shocked. There was a pause: ¡°Where¡¯s Linda!¡± If you can¡¯t get through Suzi¡¯s cell phone, you have to call Linda to ask about the situation. ¡°Linda¡­was put in a detention center.¡± said the personnel manager. ¡°Go! Release Linda on bail immediately. I have something to ask her!¡± Darius couldn¡¯t return to Nancheng for the time being. He was very anxious. He had to ask the person to ask clearly: ¡°Give you an hour and a half, and I will call again! I want Linda to pick it up. Phone!¡± The personnel manager immediately nodded like a chicken pecking at rice: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Shu Shao, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± After hanging up the phone, the HR manager immediately came to the design department. Unexpectedly, the experience of the design department was in a dilemma. Seeing the HR manager came to her, the director of the design department immediately said: ¡°What to do, Linda has just been imprisoned for two days. A friend from the construction industry came to Linda.¡± ¡°Quick! Now release Linda on bail, this is what Shu Shao meant!¡± said the personnel manager. The director was immediately overjoyed. He took the bail exnation letter from thepany built by the HR manager and went straight to the detention center, where Linda was released on bail without much effort. Linda, who has been in the detention center for two days, has been hoping that someone from the detained in order to sell her life for Siu, Jun. Miss will leave her alone. With such a state of mind, Linda was sentenced to two or three days. She was already desperate. She even scolded Siu ten thousand times in the detention center. However, at this desperate time, Linda saw someone who came to bail her. Design director. ¡°Director, thank you. Didn¡¯t expect you to bail me?¡± Linda wiped her tears and thanked the director. The director didn¡¯t know what to do with Linda on bail, and she didn¡¯t want to take credit, so she said: ¡°Thepany issued an order to bail you. You still don¡¯t want to thank me.¡± Linda: ¡°¡­¡± She was incredibly surprised at first, and then happily hugged the design director: ¡°Ahahaha, director! It is Miss Jun Er, right, Miss Jun Er, Miss Jun Er asked thepany toe forward to bail me, right?¡± Director: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It must be, or Miss Jun Er is sentimental and righteous. I think I have caught her big boat. Director, whether you bail me out or not, I still have to thank you. I will make friends with Miss Jun Er in the future. , I will also give you a hand at that time.¡± Linda said with her arms around the director triumphantly. Director: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, now you have to visit thepany with me first.¡± Linda: ¡°I dress like this. I haven¡¯t taken a shower for a few days. My hair is dirty and smelly? But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m about to show Miss Jun Er like this. How much I have suffered for her.¡± After speaking, Linda got in the director¡¯s car and followed the director all the way back to the architectural designpany. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When I arrived at thepany, many people were watching Linda. Linda didn¡¯t feel that she was ashamed of being clean and clean. On the contrary, she was very proud. The director led him all the way to her office, opened the door, and said to the person sitting in the office. : ¡°The person you are looking for, I found you.¡± Linda then came in and was stunned when she saw the person sitting in the office. Chapter 504 Linda stared nkly at a foreign man in a suit and leather shoes sitting in the director¡¯s office: ¡°Daniel, you¡­ why are you here?¡± The man named Daniel was also very happy to see Linda: ¡°Miss Linda, we meet again. I happened to be here to do something in Nancheng today, so I wille and see you.¡± Linda¡¯s face was full of smiles. Daniel is a rtively young and emerging architect abroad. He is very famous in the Eastern European generation. Linda also met Daniel by chance. She did not expect that Daniel woulde to her. This made her face very face. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry, I happened to have some ident in the past two days, so it was augh to be seen by you like this.¡± Linda maintained her good manners. Daniel asked concerned: ¡°What happened, Miss Linda?¡± ¡°Hi!¡± Linda sighed and smiled: ¡°Hi, don¡¯t you know, I was so unlucky a few days ago that I met a female liar in thepany.¡± ¡°Female liar?¡± Daniel asked curiously. ¡°Well, fake academic qualifications, fake certificates, a migrant worker from a constructionpany came to this constructionpany, and maliciously wounded others and deliberately framed it. No, I was framed by that woman. Now the matter has been investigated. Yes, thepany took me out personally.¡± Linda said proudly. Hearing these words, Daniel was very angry: ¡°What kind of woman is she who dares to frame Miss Linda? If this person is seen by me, I must punch her nose! I must not go around the liar! I am Daniel¡¯s. I used to be a good boxer.¡± Linda smiled: ¡°Really, if you see that female liar, you won¡¯t be soft to her?¡± Daniel said seriously: ¡°Of course!¡± While the two were talking, the phone in the design director¡¯s office rang, and the design director picked it up to connect, and then gave the phone to Linda: ¡°Miss Linda, Miss Jun Er is calling.¡± As soon as Linda heard that it was Siu, she immediately answered the phone with joy: ¡°Oh, Miss Jun Er, thank you for releasing me on bail so soon. Thank you so much. I know that for you, don¡¯t you Will treat me badly.¡± At that end, Siu was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled. Just now, she received a call from the personnel department, saying that Darius ordered the personnel department to release Linda on bail. Siu knew what Darius was thinking. I just wanted to help that b!tch Suzi. Humph! Far can¡¯t quench the near thirst! He Darius has the ability to reach the sky, and he can¡¯t save Suzi. What¡¯s more, even if Darius was in Nancheng, he would not dare to save Suzi. Let me ask, who would dare to save the female prisoner Arron captured? Just kidding! Since Linda was released on bail by Darius, wouldn¡¯t it be better. Hehe! Siu smiled calmly and said: ¡°You do things for me, of course I have to protect you. Let¡¯s do this, you alsoe to participate in this crusade meeting today!¡± Linda didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Miss Jun, what crusade meeting?¡± ¡°The crusade meeting against Suzi. Oh, you were locked in the bureau these past two days. You didn¡¯t see that Suzi, not only lied to thepany, not only did she create fake academic qualifications and fake resumes. The man who was in trouble, was photographed, Shichui.¡± Siu said. Linda immediately screamed happily: ¡°Miss Jun, really¡­really? Me, can Ie over too?¡± Siu said: ¡°Of course you can!¡± Linda looked at Daniel and asked, ¡°Then¡­may I bring a friend over?¡± Siu was a little unhappy: ¡°What a messy friend!¡± Linda was a little bit off: ¡°I met at an architectural seminar. Mr. Daniel was a very well-recognized architectural design in the Eastern European generation. He just heard about my experience and intends to give me a sigh of anger.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 505 – 506 Chapter 505 ¨C 506 Read Chapter 505 ¨C 506 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 505 It was a crooked nut and a friend of the construction industry. The most important thing was that he was willing to give Linda a sigh of disgust, and Siu¡¯s heart immediately jumped for joy. At this Hongmen Banquet to destroy Suzi, the more allies she drew, the less risk she had for Siu. It is not that Siu has never thought that Arron would pity Suzi because of his daughter Lilly, but she also has Shangfang¡¯s sword in her hands. Not only that, but now there are more friends from foreign architecture circles. Everyone witnessed Suzi¡¯s cheapness! Suzi¡¯s begging. Wouldn¡¯t it be better. Haha! Siu couldn¡¯t wait to see Suzi kneeling on the ground, the dog being beaten and kicked by everyone. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Dare to give birth to Arron¡¯s child! D*mn it! The only woman in this world who can give birth to Arron is her Siu! No one else will do! Nor is Lanita! Don¡¯t mention Suzi this stter! Thinking of this, Siu called Suzi again. She wanted to remind Suzi not to be toote for the Hongmen Banquet this afternoon. At the other end, Suzi had been waiting at the fork in the road outside Jun¡¯s house for nearly an hour. Seeing that it was Siu¡¯s arrival, Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go!¡± Siu smiled at the end: ¡°I just remind you, don¡¯t forget!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t answer again, but quickly hung up the phone. Not far away, under the big tree, the ck car she had been staring at finally opened the door. After the door was opened, the pair of men were still obsessed with each other. The man looked a little younger than the woman, about forty-seven years old, and the woman, who was not Moira? Suzi didn¡¯t expect that she would have such a gain when she came to the Lin Family this time. Moira and the man have been in the car for more than an hour. Suzi was not far away and waited for more than an hour. At this moment, Moira and the man didn¡¯t know that Suzi was not far away. The man still didn¡¯t let Moira go. Moira pushed the man out hard: ¡°It¡¯s all right, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m half-old mistress. .¡± The man¡¯sughter was extremely wretched: ¡°Where can it be, your age is the most delicious time.¡± ¡°Death!¡± Moira gave the man angrily: ¡°Jarod called, and he will be back right away. You can leave now! Don¡¯t be bumped by him in a moment, it will be troublesome.¡± The man continued tough frivolously: ¡°It happened to be here that he was pissed off on the spot. So old, he is definitely not useful in any way. Looking at us like this, he still can¡¯t be pissed to death? Ahahaha! If Jarod is pissed off Now, all his property, his wife, is mine!¡± ¡°Beautiful you! Get out!¡± Moiraughed and cursed, while pushing the man away, abruptly pushing the man into the car. The man drove away reluctantly. Moira sorted out her clothes, came out from behind the big book, and walked to her home casually. As soon as she reached the fork in the road, Suzi suddenly appeared in front of her. Moira was frightened: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 506 Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Moira at all. But Moira, after being frightened, she bluffed Suzi and said, ¡°You¡­when did youe here!¡± Suzi¡¯s extremely calm tone: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry?¡± ¡°What!¡± Moira thought Suzi would talk about stealing a man from the car behind the tree just now. Suzi¡¯s face remained calm and calm: ¡°Your daughter¡¯s grandfather is hospitalized in Kyoto. Don¡¯t you worry about the elderly¡¯s condition? Or, you and that old man Shu don¡¯t have a rtionship, so you won¡¯t feel sad?¡± When Suzi said this, Moira¡¯s face suddenly rxed a lot, even if she could hear that Suzi was actually mocking her. As long as Suzi didn¡¯t find out about her and her acquaintance, Moira didn¡¯t care about other things. Suzi also sneered in his heart. She knew that Moira was afraid that she would see the scene just now. In fact, no matter how many things Moira did outside to sorry Jarod, Suzi, that is what Jarod deserves! Jarod deserves the retribution. Just let Moira think she didn¡¯t know. Sure enough, the frightened expression on Moira¡¯s face was gone, and reced by a kind of arrogance and disgust: ¡°Suzi! What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suzi asked rhetorically. ¡°Huh!¡± Moira was not afraid of Suzi¡¯s tone: ¡°Suzi, do you hate our Lin family? Did you hate Lanita for stealing your child¡¯s father? But you, fate, it¡¯s useless if you hate it. It¡¯s because our family¡¯s Lanita is lucky. Arron almost took her life at this sight, but Lanita has another good grandfather. This grandfather of Lanita, although not as wealthy as the Fu family in Nancheng, But it is also a schrly family with a prominent family background. More importantly, Mr. Shu has many old men in politics in Kyoto. It was just these old subordinates. If Qi Qi put pressure on Mr. Arron, Mr. Arron would not dare to do anything to our family Lanita. After all, one day, our family Lanita will marry Arron. Then, your illegitimate daughter, where do you like to go, where do you go! ¡° ¡°Just admit it,¡± Suzi said. ¡°What?¡± Moira didn¡¯t quite understand what Suzi meant. She said so much, shouldn¡¯t Suzi be angry with Qiqiao? Why is Suzi not angry at all? In addition, a few words that didn¡¯t follow in the introduction came out briefly. ¡°You admit that your Lin family framed me back then, and you took me to save Arron¡¯s life, and then let your daughter Lanita go to Arron for me instead of asking for credit.¡± Suzi exined. ¡°So what!¡± Moira snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t our Lanita confess to you six years ago?¡± ¡°So, she and Arron weren¡¯t married, did they?¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°You!¡± Moira choked fiercely. I thought that Lanita and Arron were supposed to have a smooth wedding, but it was because of this D*mn thing that Lanita¡¯s child was aborted and Arron retired! After so many years, the Lin family bought a wave of killers to pursue and kill Suzi. But you can¡¯t kill her! In six years, not only did Suzi not die outside, he was even brought back to Nancheng by Arron. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 507 – 508 Chapter 507 ¨C 508 Read Chapter 507 ¨C 508 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 507 Suzi¡¯s return once again greatly prevented the chance of her daughter Lanita marrying Arron. Not only that, Suzi returned with Arron¡¯s child, and this was a heavy blow to the Lin family. Using you as the child proved that the Lin family lied back then. It proved that Lanita¡¯s body was already unclean, and she was pregnant with wild seeds. In the past six years, if it weren¡¯t for the shield of Mr. Shu, Arron wouldn¡¯t have said that he would marry Lanita. It is estimated that Arron would have overturned the entire Lin family and had his family of three broken into pieces. Imagine such a cruel man, how could he tolerate the Lin family pooping and peeing on his head? Thinking of this, Moira, anxious and frustrated, rushed towards Suzi with her teeth and ws. Suzi hid gently, and Moira went into the air. After all, people in their fifties are in their fifties. They are well maintained and have not worked hard. Moira¡¯s body is trembling with fat and fat, which makes Moira look very cumbersome. But Suzi is different. Sanford, who has been running around all the year round and took her daughter with a disability, has never gotten fat before working and going to the construction site. He has always been light and light. It was Moira. She didn¡¯t throw Suzi down, but shey down on the ground first and fell a dog to gnaw shit. When I got up, I didn¡¯t know if I bit my tongue or something, my mouth was bleeding, and there was some dirt on my lips, just like that, it was ugly to be ugly. Moira, who got up, yelled angrily: ¡°You little b!tch! I fought with you today, there is a way to heaven, you don¡¯t want to go, there is no way to hell. The guts make you dare toe and see if I won¡¯t kill you!¡± As soon as Moira¡¯s voice fell, a voice behind him scolded: ¡°Moira! What are you doing!¡± Moira¡¯s assistant suddenly turned his head to see that it was Jarod who was back. Just half an hour ago, Jarod called her and asked her if she was ying mahjong outside. If she was ying mahjong outside, let her go home quickly. He wanted toe back to get something. Half an hour ago, Moira was with the man. Fortunately, Jarod made a call beforehand, or he would have to be caught by Jarod today. However, now Jarod hasn¡¯t seen anything, Moira berates her husband like a tigress: ¡°Are you with dead eyes? You haven¡¯t seen a little b!tch!¡± Jarod patronized his wife¡¯s ugly manner, and indeed did not see that the woman who quarreled with his wife was Suzi. Taking a closer look now, Jarod was furious: ¡°Beast! Why are you still alive!¡± Suzi smiled faintly: ¡°You are not dead yet, I am more than twenty years younger than you, how can I die before you?¡± Jarod: ¡°You¡­you go to death now, let the car hit you to death now!¡± Suzi: ¡°Jarod, I know you want me to die ten thousand times, but that¡¯s okay. When I give you what my mother wants to give you, it will not be toote for me to die again!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your mother?¡± Jarod didn¡¯t understand at first. ¡°My mother.¡± Suzi calmly said: ¡°When my mother is alive, there is a letter for me to give you personally, but I have been reluctant to take it out, and this afternoon I will die. On the spot, so I decided to show the letter to you. However, my mother has requested that you can only watch it by yourself, not your wife. ¡° Jarod + Moira: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Jarod asked Moira to go away. He came to Suzi, ¡°Where is the letter?¡± Suzi opened a letter and handed it to Jarod. After Jarod read the letter, he was stunned at the moment: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 508 Seeing Jarod stunned at the moment, Moira who was still eating a mouthful of mud and blood not far away was also stunned. What is written in the letter? Moira wanted to know. Although she was carrying Jarod outside to steal a man, Moira could never allow Jarod to be unfaithful to her. ¡°Jarod, tell me what you wrote!¡± Moira yelled impatiently. Jarod looked back at Moira. With just a nce, Suzi suddenly took out a lighter prepared in advance and burned the letter on the spot. While burning the letter, she looked at Moira with a calm smile on her face. Moira became more anxious: ¡°Jarod! What did Suzi¡¯s mother write to you!¡± Jarod replied angrily: ¡°Nothing was written!¡± ¡°Jarod! You are ying with my olddy!¡± Moira immediately furious. Jarod looked at Moira with an angry look: ¡°Stupiddy, who are you scolding!¡± ¡°Scold you! What did that woman write to you, why didn¡¯t you dare to tell me what was incongruous between you? You didn¡¯t dare to tell me!¡± Moira forgot to throw out her mouth. There was blood in her mouth, she gritted her teeth and came to Jarod, pushing Jarod away. Suzi stepped back and stood calmly watching the couple quarrel. The letter really didn¡¯t write anything. That is a nk letter paper. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. There is not even a word on it. After being captured by Jarod again in Nancheng, when Suzi first heard that Mr. Shu recognized Lanita as his granddaughter, Suzi had already realized that there must be some connection in this, otherwise, as early as six years. Before, Darius would never say that she looked like his sister-inw every time he saw her. Six years ago, Darius said that she Suzi was the granddaughter of Mr. Shu. But six yearster, Elder Shu recognized Lanita as his granddaughter. Is there such a coincidence in the world? Suzi didn¡¯t know. She just wanted to give it a try, what is the rtionship between the Shen family and the Lin family? Or what is the rtionship between mother and Jarod? And at this moment, she showed Jarod this nk letter paper, and seeing Moira¡¯s irritability, Suzi could guess that her mother, the Lin family, and Jarod must have a great rtionship. . She guessed something. But she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. If that were the case, it would only make her Suzi hate Jarod and Moira even more! Hate more! I wish I could cramp and pull my bones out! However, she had no chance to avenge her. This afternoon, Suzi didn¡¯t know what her fate would be like. Since there was no chance for revenge, she just watched Jarod and Moira suspicion and kill each other in front of him. ¡°Idiot! Olddy with long hair and short knowledge! You didn¡¯t see it, this is Suzi ying with us!¡± Jarod, who was pushed by Moira, raised his hand and pped Moira. Moira¡¯s face was instantly swollen. Today, Jarod had a great anger in his heart. He came back to find something, needed in thepany, so he called Moira in advance, fearing that she was ying mahjong outside, but the two olddies came back. , I don¡¯t know why, the awkward smell of her body is just like the smell of grotesqueness where she rubbed her body. Jarod was inexplicably angry when he thought that it would not be a mahjong table, and that he was too close to that wretched old man. But never thought that he hadn¡¯t got angry with this stupid olddy, this stupid got angry with him first. An idiot is an idiot! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 509 – 510 Chapter 509 ¨C 510 Read Chapter 509 ¨C 510 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 509 She was actually fooled by Suzi. After Jarod pped her cheeks with fiery pain, Moira was stunned for a few seconds, and then she went crazy, kicking and biting Jarod again, and then beating Jarod again. Jarod was also annoyed. He grabbed Moira¡¯s hair and mmed it aside. If it is a real fight, when can a woman beat a man? What¡¯s more, Moira is still very rich. Before she caught Jarod, she was kicked by Jarod with no light or heavy kick. When she returned to the attack, she was hit by Jarod¡¯s hair tangled up, and a bunch of them fell off at once, and the hair was bleeding. . Later, Moira was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face, and she dared not move. ¡°Get me home!¡± Jarod viciously kicked Moira¡¯s waist. Moira didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, and ran home rolling and crawling. After running out a few meters crookedly, Moira nced at Suzi angrily. Standing on the side, Suzi calmly watched the whole process. She is not happy or sad, without any expression. Even though Moira nced at her ferociously, Suzi still had no expression. Watching Moira go away, Jarod looked at Suzi with a grudge. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hit me like your wife.¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°As long as you dare to hit me with a finger, I will stab you to death!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi neither expressed resentment nor gritted his teeth. But in her calm words, Jarod felt a certainty. She said that she stabbed you to death is not a joke. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, why didn¡¯t I act on you?¡± Suzi asked. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what my destiny will be this afternoon, I have to admire your daughter¡¯s ability. Although she is in Kyoto, she can unite with the dignitaries of Kyoto and Nancheng to deal with me, Suzi. One person, if I die in their hands this afternoon, I guess I will regret it. Why don¡¯t I kill you husband and wife at this time? However, I still want me to live. Even if I get cramped, even if I don¡¯t even wear clothes on my body, as long as I can live and watch my daughter grow up, I will be very happy. If I can survive, I definitely can¡¯t kill you. Because I don¡¯t want to go to jail again for the second time. ¡° Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± When she heard her say that as long as she can live, even if she gets cramped and pulled out of her bones, she wants to watch her daughter grow up. Hearing these words, Jarod¡¯s heart was suddenly stabbed with a general pain. ¡°Jarod, have you ever had your own child in your life?¡± Suzi asked suddenly. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Suzi raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Because you never know what it is like to treat your own child. I hope you have a child of your own under your quilt, so that you can also have a taste. Your child is living outside and being bullied! See if you can¡¯t sleep at night?¡± After speaking, Suzi turned around and left. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The rest of Jarod, for some reason, burst into tears. Suzi came to the bus station to check the phone time. It was almost time to go to the appointment. She took a taxi and went straight to the hotel that she had agreed with Siu yesterday. On the way, Suzi received an unfamiliar mobile phone: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± At the other end, I didn¡¯t speak at first, and after listening for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Suzi¡­I¡¯m¡­ Rayna.¡± Suzi was extremely surprised: ¡°Rayna?¡± Chapter 510 At that end, Rayna¡¯s tone was a little guilty, and he also had a sense of inferiority: ¡°Suzi, are you going to a banquet now?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t have the slightest affection for Rayna, and she answered in a cold tone: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Rayna stammered and said, ¡°I¡­I know, you disgust me, before¡­before¡­I was sorry for you, I shouldn¡¯t listen to my cousin. If you have such a big prejudice against you, I admit that arge part of the reason I am jealous of you is that you are beautiful and cold. I¡­I am jealous of you. ¡° ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Suzi said coldly. ¡°I¡­I am sincere to you now, I¡­I never thought of hurting you again.¡± Rayna mustered up the courage to say this. Next to her, stood Galia who was about to die. Galia is now with Rayna. After she severely rebuked Rayna, she originally thought that Rayna would treat her as an enemy. Unexpectedly, Rayna regarded her Galia as a friend. Moreover, Rayna is still willing to prevent Suzi from going to the banquet. Rayna continued: ¡°Then¡­that¡¯s a feast at the Hongmen. At the banquet, my cousin, and Siu¡¯s sister, all the people you have offended, they will go, those women usually No chance, they will punish you once they have a chance. Suzi, don¡¯t go. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Rayna, who had bitten her so hard, would actually help her. Suzi could hear Rayna¡¯s sincerity from Rayna¡¯s stammering tone. She didn¡¯t speak. Because she didn¡¯t know why Rayna helped her. Rayna continued: ¡°I used to¡­too vain. I always think that thergest shareholder Shu Shao is my cousin¡¯s cousin. I am a bigdy myself. In fact, I am also a poor migrant worker. My parents and I are just servants in the eyes of my cousin. I was so desperate to be her favorite. I was too stupid and naive. Suzi, you don¡¯t believe that I should be, anyway, I am now making my own feelings. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh by the way, your good friend Galia is with me.¡± Rayna added. At this time, Suzi also heard the stern voice on the other end: ¡°Suzi, I am with Rayna. I had a quarrel with Rayna. Hanging a woman is still open-minded, obviously he is a pauper. But I have to pretend to be Miss! But the upper ss society does not treat her as a beggar! Who do you think you are! However, the hanging woman has been made sense by me now, and her words can be trusted. So Suzi, can you not go to the Hongmen Banquet? Those women want to kill you! ¡° ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi finally said. She said to Galia: ¡°Thank you Galia, maybe that¡¯s my fate. My fate may have been destined as early as when I was twelve, or maybe it was destined when I was in prison. Or, I shouldn¡¯t have run away six years ago. It¡¯s a miracle that I can live to this day.¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Galia, you let Rayna listen to the phone.¡± Suzi said. Rayna¡¯s rtively inferiority voice immediately came from the other end: ¡°Suzi, I even betrayed my cousin. What I told you is true. There was also my cousin at the Hongmen Banquet today.¡± Suzi said lightly, ¡°Thank you, Rayna.¡± After speaking, she hung up the phone. Although Rayna is arrogant and domineering, it can be seen from today that her nature is not very bad. If Galia can be good friends with Rayna in the future, Suzi will feel better. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 511 – 512 Chapter 511 ¨C 512 Read Chapter 511 ¨C 512 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 511 That¡¯s it, Suzi doesn¡¯t want to involve more innocent girls. After closing the line, Suzi urged the driver to drive faster. After a little over a child, Suzi went to the entrance of the hotel. She came again after two days. Came here two days ago, but was squeezed out by a group of kindergartendies and mothers. And this time, what fate is waiting for her? Suzi could imagine with his toes, that with a woman like Siu who is so fierce and too ridiculous, today¡¯s Hongmen banquet will definitely be much more powerful than the parents¡¯ small gathering two days ago. Suzi is not wrong at all. As soon as she got out of the car and had not closed the car door, no less than 20 reporters came in at all times. Some of them held microphones in their hands, and some directly held professional cameras. A group of people surrounded Suzi, either pointing the microphone at Suzi or pressing the shutter at Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± For a second, Suzi felt like the most popr and top idol in the country. She sneered in self-deprecation: ¡°You¡­you didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, I am not the idol you are vying for.¡± ¡°Suzi, right?¡± one of the reporters asked. Suzi admitted simply: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Suzi, may I ask how your cheeks are so thick?¡± Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Suzi, ask, what do you think of your undressed photo of yourself being hugged by a man being uploaded to the video?¡± Suzi: ¡°Normal.¡± Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± Almost choked to death, alright! ¡°Suzi, do you have no shame at all?¡± Another reporter asked even more sharply. Suzi: ¡°Is there any shame in me that hinders you?¡± Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, he was speechless when asked by Suzi. After a pause for a few seconds, another reporter responded quickly: ¡°Suzi, your unscrupulous behavior should have started six years ago, or even earlier, when you heard about your university, it started. You betrayed one¡¯s appearance and sessfully got the old man in, didn¡¯t you?¡± Suzi: ¡°Are you here to ask me for experience?¡± Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi again said: ¡°But if you are a man, it¡¯s useless to absorb it. Or¡­you are a man, body, daughter, mind? Do you want to be treated by a man like a woman?¡± Reporter: ¡°You¡­ why are you cursing around the corner! You are too uncivilized!¡± Suzi: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that, I have no shame.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± Just like this, a group of reporters followed Suzi forward, while asking Suzi¡¯s various sharp, straightforward, no bottom-line questions. They didn¡¯t even have a respectable title to Suzi, and they could get straight to the point. Ask these questions. They didn¡¯t expect that Suzi would be able to answer so well. But the more so, the more reporters Suzi¡¯s behavior attracted more reporters. They pressed the shutter to record Suzi¡¯s profile. Among them, some fast-moving tabloid reporters have been quickly distributed to their newspapers and media in an attempt to take advantage of them. Just like this, Suzi was surrounded by a group of reporters, entered the lobby of the hotel, and came outside the auditorium designated by Siu. Siu stood outside the door and waited for Suzi. Seeing Suzi¡¯s arrival, Siu was shocked: ¡°You¡­ are too much!¡± Chapter 512 Suzi asked Siu with a calm expression: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Siu was very exaggerated and looked at Suzi with a very annoyed expression: ¡°Suzi, you¡­you are too much! No wonder my grandfather Shu, my grandfather Fu in Nancheng, they all Together to ban you, no wonder the entire upper circle banned you six years ago. It turns out that you are so shameless to this point!¡± After speaking, Siu looked at the reporters holding microphones and cameras behind Suzi with very disgusted eyes. The reporters kept pressing the shutter, recording Siu¡¯s various expressions of disgust. ¡°Get out! Get out of you guys! Who let youe! Siu doesn¡¯t want to go on hot search with people like Suzi!¡± Siu yelled at the group of reporters indiscriminately. But she just yelled, she didn¡¯t even call the hotel manager to drive the group of reporters away. At this time, the reporter turned his focus to Siu: ¡°Ms. Jun, do you not know that Suzi wille to you? What do you think about Suziing to you?¡± ¡°Miss Jun, would you please answer our questions directly?¡± ¡°Miss Jun, please don¡¯t avoid us, please?¡± Siu: ¡°You are too much! Get out of the way!¡± But, the more so, the more reporters flocked to ask Siu. ¡°Miss Jun, seeing how angry you are, do you not know these arrangements in advance, Miss Jun, can you talk about the situation?¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Ms. Jun, if you keep your mouth shut and let us go one by one, aren¡¯t you afraid of damaging your own image?¡± ¡°What is the situation, why can¡¯t you face the camera to rify?¡± ¡°Miss Jun, the more you evade, the more often you deviate from the facts, don¡¯t you?¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± She finally didn¡¯t drive these reporters away again. Instead, looking at all the reporters with a solemn expression, Yoshimasa said: ¡°We are in the Kyoto family? We have never had the habit of provoking the media! Because you are disdainful! As for you reporters Who got it, then who is the protagonist you were going to interview today?¡± The reporters babbled their answers. ¡°We are here to follow Suzi.¡± ¡°Someone broke the news that there will be follow-ups about Suzi¡¯s video¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t believe that Suzi will appear in such a high-level ce, and we just took the attitude of trying, and we really saw Suzi in the end.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m here to follow Suzi, what are you pretending to do! Didn¡¯t you invite Suzi toe over!¡± Siu questioned the reporter indignantly. The reporter¡¯s shutter flickered. A reporter screamed excitedly below: ¡°It must be a big mess today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Suzi again, and it¡¯s the seconddy of the Jun family. This melon is definitely not small¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it today!¡± At this time, in the camera, Siu looked at Suzi with a very disgusted expression: ¡°Suzi! I know you have a thick skin. You have no lower limit for you to be famous. I have heard about the lower limit six years ago, but I never expected that you would bring these reporters here in order to be famous!¡± Suzi¡¯s face was calm, even without changing his eyes. Just watch all this calmly. Since it was known in advance, today, at this Hongmen banquet, she Suzi is going to be trimmed by Siu in various ways. She even thought that she would put her life here, let alone Siu beating her upside down now? Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. Just like those reporters said about her: ¡°Suzi, your face is too thick.¡± Just as Siu said about her: ¡°Suzi, you are really a dead pig and you are not afraid of boiling water.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 513 – 514 Chapter 513 ¨C 514 Read Chapter 513 ¨C 514 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 513 ¡°Suzi, you want to be mad! I want to give you a chance to reform, but you recruited reporters, what is your heart?¡± Siu still reprimanded Suzi in front of countless cameras. . The reporter gave you a word tofort Siu. ¡°Miss Jun, can you tell me the specific situation?¡± ¡°Miss Jun, what exactly do you want to give Suzi a chance to reform? Is it convenient to disclose?¡± Siu said with a sneer: ¡°Now that it¡¯s up, I have to say, Suzi, you are shooting yourself in the foot. I know what you are thinking! At this time, I even figured it out. You sent the picture of yours unclothed and hugged by a man on the Inte yourself, right? You use this trick to attract the attention of all reporters. Then, you are recruiting reporters here. In front of the reporters, you take a photo with me, the second are done! Isn¡¯t it? Do you have such a heart! Suzi, you have no limit on your own, and you have to draw on those of us who want to give you a chance to reform and rehabilitate you, right? ¡° Even though Siu was reprimanded like this, Suzi still didn¡¯t say a word. It has been very calm. Looking at the camera, Siu said very righteously: ¡°Since I remembered it, then I must make it clear. You! Suzi, obviously a female prisoner who eats, cheats and drinks, has no academic qualifications, and has had a history of murder. She actually has an internationally prestigious academic degree in the School Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. of Architecture and Engineering, and came to ourpany to apply for a job in just one month. In time, you drove away our employees, andter ckmailed our senior designers. All these misdeeds are all your actions, right? Suzi! As a shareholder, I want to give you a chance to reform and resolve this matter privately, so I ask you toe here to resolve these matters. As a result, you are a demon again. Do you want to put your private harassment on the scene to tear it up? Suzi! I suspect that you have expected that the wives of the men you seduce will be there today. Do you want to demonstrate to them in front of the reporters? You are really shameless! ¡° After speaking, Siu said to the reporters present: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you rush to this hotel, but no one can enter the inner hall!¡± However, Siu still didn¡¯t let the hotel staff drive the group of reporters away. She only looked at Suzi disgustedly: ¡°Suzi,e in with me!¡± When Suzi was about to enter the door, the reporter surrounded her again. ¡°Suzi! I seem to understand the reason. Your pictures of you without clothes being hugged by a man were deliberately circted on the Inte. You think your unsightly pictures are not enough, and you Call our reporter over and take a picture of how you tear it up. Is that right? Suzi, you are so good! ¡° ¡°Suzi, you are absolutely absolutely nothing.¡± ¡°This shy! I have learned it!¡± ¡°There is no one before, and there is no one afterwards.¡± ¡°The cheapest person is invincible, indeed!¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind: ¡°Suzi, I have found you¡­¡± Chapter 514 Suzi turned around and saw a man. The man was a bit familiar, and after thinking about it carefully, she suddenly thought that this man was the man who collided with her in this hotel two days ago and hugged her with both hands. At the same time, Suzi immediately realized that in that photo, the back of the man should be the man in front of him. The man had alreadye to Suzi, blinking his peachy eyes, and asked Suzi with a bit of resentment: ¡°Are you clinging to the rich and powerful, so he immediately wanted to dump me, right? ?¡± Suzi smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Want to get involved?¡± Man: ¡°What do you mean, insist on dumping me?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No, I just ask if you want toe in without considering any consequences? But when youe to the reporter, it is impossible for you to just want to quit. I want to ask, you Do parents have children?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Suzi, what do you mean!¡± Suzi: ¡°If so, you¡¯d better call them, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance in the future.¡± After speaking, he stopped looking at the man again. The man is not rtives to her, and he wants to frame her with Siu. Even if a man like this goes on the streets tomorrow, what does it have to do with her? Behind him, a group of reporters pressed the shutter faster and faster. Some reporters have swollen fingers. Some reporters with microphones foamed up at the corners of their mouths. But they are still very excited. Today this one is worth it. They take pictures and interviews. Then they sent it to the copywriters at the fastest speed and let them live simultaneously. Just when Suzi entered the small banquet hall and a strange man was behind him, the outside world, at this moment, all theizens who used Suzi¡¯s video also saw Suzi¡¯s report at the banquet scene. This is the so-called follow-up. There are pictures of the scene, reporters and parties answering questions from reporters, and they are apanied by the magical writing style of specialized copywriters. A follow-up report about the Nancheng fishing girl Suzi was instantly synchronized to the Inte. The rough idea is that six years ago, Suzi, as a newly released prisoner, was able to set off a storm stronger than a typhoon in the upper circles of the entire Nancheng. Six years ago, if it were not for the timely containment by the king of Nancheng, Arron, maybe the entire upper-ss elder brother of Nancheng would have been contaminated by this girl. Unexpectedly, after six years, Laonv¡¯s typhoon-like typhoon made aeback. Her bottomless style of acting became more and more intensified. This time, she even published her own indecent photos. This one-hand operation is a real show! Suddenly attracted so much attention and traffic. Immediately after the second step, they themselves gathered all the media reporters from Jeonnam City to live broadcast how she went to the scene to tear up the main room, and there was more than one main room tearing battle. What¡¯s even worse is that they are very calm from beginning to end. Even if it was about to go in the next second and be forced by others, this fisher girl was always pampered, calm and calm, with a calm expression on her face. Gosh! This is really a thousand years, even a rare demon of the highest grade! Just one minute after it was released, the copy and the apanying pictures attracted tens of thousands of people to browse it. Three minutester, one hundred thousand. Five minutester, one million pageviews. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 515 – 516 Chapter 515 ¨C 516 Read Chapter 515 ¨C 516 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 515 In just five minutes, it hit the hot search headlines. For a time, Suzi¡¯s poprity was higher than that of the popr traffic idol. Many people feel that the melons that eat idols are not as big as this melon. Many people are waiting for follow-up registration. Waiting to see how this quiet, calm female Lao Nu was tearing several main chambers at the same time by herself. How many people are waiting for the on-site report to report it quickly! Thements below are also like a surge. : D*mn, superb! Rhubarb : This fisherman is open. [Can¡¯t sleep at night]: D*mn, when I stepped on the flower thief, I didn¡¯t dare to sleep when I saw this woman, I was afraid she would kill me! [Cooking knife without chaos] @[ ]: If you can¡¯t eat grapes, you would say grapes sour. This woman¡¯s goal is the upper ss in Nancheng, and your worth is only enough for you to eat. Meal, you give her your life, and she won¡¯t look at you. [Can¡¯t sleep at night] @[ ]: It¡¯s as if you were slept by this fisherwoman. [Cooking knife without chaos] @ : I won¡¯t give her my life. [Rhubarb]: Such a woman can be popr overnight, doesn¡¯t it really be that idiom tough or not tough. : It feels like the end of the world is here, and the sun is no longer visible, the sun is covered by this woman. [Night can¡¯t sleep] @[ ]: Although we all have the surname Ye, you are definitely an uncivilized little fresh meat who knows nothing about the world. The identification isplete. [Cannot sleep at night] @[ ]: Put a little fresh meat like you in front of this old spicy meat fisherwoman, and within one round, she can turn you into a pool of blood. No, there is no blood left. I¡¯ll suck it all up for you! ¡­ In just a few minutes, there are hundreds ofments below, and they are still growing rapidly and continuously. Of course, Suzi hasn¡¯t seen this hot search and thesements yet. At this moment, Suzi had followed Siu into the small banquet hall. Only one person in the banquet hall was known by Suzi. That person is Walton. Seeing Walton gloating at misfortune and looking at Suzi with an expression of death, there was no wave on Suzi¡¯s face. She knew Walton was there beforehand. Sitting not far from Walton, the woman closest to Suzi, Suzi was a bit familiar. But for a while, I couldn¡¯t remember where I saw it. I saw the woman ringly waiting for Suzi, with the expression of wishing to eat Suzi, and the woman clenched her fists in her hands, as if she was about to smash Suzi into pieces in the next second. Next to the woman, there was another woman. The other woman was very simr to Siu, but she looked a few years younger than Siu. Suzi guessed that the woman should be Siu¡¯s older sister, Jun Liuye. Jun Liuye is now consoling the woman who red at the idol: ¡°Ivy, you must be calm. You must be calm. Today will definitely make you sigh.¡± Ivy? Oh! Suzi remembered. It was the queen star who once ordered herself to lift her shoes. That night, Ivy was poured 90 sses of red wine by Arron, and almost broke her dder. When she got out of the box, Ivy was framed like a dead dog and thrown out. Now, looking at Ivy¡¯s posture, it¡¯s revenge. Sure enough, Ivy sneered darkly and said, ¡°Suzi, are you here?¡± Chapter 516 Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± In just one word, there is no more text, and the expression is as calm as ever. At this moment, although they did not follow in, the reporters who all focused on the entrance of the banquet hall took a long lens to record the scene. They muttered this while recording. ¡°D*mn, this woman is really the best, she said she is the best, and she didn¡¯t even dare to say anything when she was in Chucang Jingweng and the restricted film actor Marta in F country.¡± ¡°How do I feel that this woman¡¯s routine seems to be in which direction she wants to develop? If that¡¯s the case, this woman can really make money.¡± ¡°Hey hey, don¡¯t go far. See how she tears so many main rooms with her hands. This is what the audience pays most attention to.¡± ¡°No! Take a closer look. That woman is the newly promoted actress Ivy who has just retired a while ago. When Ivy retired, I heard that she seemed to be forced to retreat. Is it possible that she also followed this woman? Rted?¡± ¡°My first boy, this woman is really amazing!¡± ¡°Why did the new actress who are conscientiously acting hard have offended her?¡± ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t make a sound¡­¡± The banquet hall was crowded with reporters. Because Siu did not let them in, they did not dare to enter the banquet hall, but this did not affect their follow-up registration. At this moment, they held their breath and watched Suzi and Ivy¡¯s rivalry. As always, Suzi was not surprised. In the words of dozens of reporters, Suzi¡¯s expression called dead pigs not afraid of boiling water. Some people even admire it. Someone even said: ¡°I¡¯m curious now, but I want to see, who is standing in front of this fraudulent woman who can make this woman afraid? I don¡¯t believe it, in this world. There is no one who can stop fishing for women.¡± ¡°Yes, there is someone, this fisherwoman must be scared.¡± ¡°Who! Say it!¡± ¡°King of the South City, Arron! I don¡¯t believe that if Arrones, this woman will not be afraid? She will definitely be afraid, okay? However, if things are not there, Arron will note. The current Arron is different. Six years ago, how could a king of Nancheng take care of this kind of gossip, even if it did, he must have his men chop the woman into mashed meat and bury it under tens of meters, so that he would go outside and take care of it. Angry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Arron won¡¯te to such a ce. Once Arrones, this woman will be dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, the camera is facing the big star and Suzi!¡± Reporters, while you and I were discussing, Ivy also got up and came to Suzi. ¡°Suzi, because of you, I was drunk, and I had just gastricvage andvage several times. Now my stomach can¡¯t eat hard food, I can only eat liquid food. This is all thanks to you, Suzi , You said how do I seek justice from you today? Let you drink a cup, how about it?¡± Ivy asked unhurriedly. Ivy still remembers that Suzi doesn¡¯t drink, she can¡¯t drink. I thought that Suzi would be dying and would refuse. Unexpectedly, Suzi said in a short one again: ¡°Yeah.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± Almost choked to death. In just an instant, she suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Suzi, you think you brought a man here today, and someone helped you drink, so you agreed so happy, didn¡¯t you? I tell you¡­ ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Suzi said again. Ivy: ¡°¡­¡± The man who came in with Suzi: ¡°Suzi, you want to dump me, no way!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± At this time, Walton, who had been silent behind her, finally said: ¡°Suzi, Suzi! You are really shameless as a woman! Now in this ce, you can still treat you nicely, so shameless. The savage man brought you to such a ce, because my fianc¨¦ defended you so much. If he knew the woman he defended, it would be so shabby. What would my man think of you! You ba5tard! Your own filthy smell is stinking! You are here to harm me and my fiance. How did youe here with a squinting face today? Oh, yes, I forgot, you are shameless. You have no face at all! Ai Daxingxing, if you have any grudges today, you will avenge it! We all support you, since she dares to Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 517 – 518 Chapter 517 ¨C 518 Read Chapter 517 ¨C 518 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 517 Think you call so many reporters, do these reporters support her? ¡° Hearing Walton¡¯s words like this, Ivy¡¯s confidence was even stronger. Ivy smiled slowly and said: ¡°Suzi, you think you are amazing, and I am also a worse person. Thest time I was forced to drink 90 sses, you are going to drink 180 sses of wine today. Moreover, it has to be white wine! Today i have to drink or not! ¡° Suzi asked calmly: ¡°As long as I drink, is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ivy rolled her eyes and sneered. One hundred and eighty sses of wine. If you don¡¯t drink it to death, you¡¯re the one to me! ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi jumped out again word by word: ¡°I drink.¡± As long as drinking one hundred and eighty times the wine, this Hongmen banquet will be over, and they will be able to spare her words, Suzi thinks it is worth it. She also knew that one hundred and eighty times the wine would probably drink to death. But, what if you can¡¯t die if you drink it? Even if the intestines are pierced, even if the entire stomach is removed. However, as long as she can live and watch her daughter grow up, Suzi is willing to drink it. Seeing Suzi¡¯s promise so happily, Siu, who was manipting everything next to him, couldn¡¯t hide his joy. Ha! How fun! Even if Suzi really drank to death, it was Ivy who forced Suzi to death. Humph! ¡°Bring the wine!¡± Siu raised his hand and snapped his fingers to the waiter. The waiter was about to go out when two people came in suddenly at the door: ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The waiter was taken aback. The people in the banquet hall were also taken aback. They looked towards the door one after another. The crowd of reporters at the door couldn¡¯t help but step aside. They all wanted to see who came, and they all wanted to see what kind of plot would happen next. They look forward to it. The person who came in was Linda, behind Linda, there was also this tall and handsome foreign guy. The foreign guy was all smiles, and Linda took the foreign guy¡¯s wrist, and the two of them walked in slowly like golden boys and girls. The moment he stepped into the door, Linda let go of the foreign guy¡¯s hand, looked at everyone present, and then at the reporter, and said in a very righteous tone: ¡°My name is Linda. I have worked with Suzi for three times. Weeks, her at the same time. I am the female designer who was ckmailed by Suzi for 100,000 yuan. This woman, Suzi, is simply crazy. She not only forged fake academic qualifications and fake resumes, she also maliciously tampered with my artwork and caused me to make mistakes, and then she ckmailed me 100 thousand yuan! ¡° As soon as Linda said these words, the denunciations of reporters outside the door began one after another. ¡°Oh my God, this woman is so evil!¡± ¡°ckmail, she even ckmailed!¡± ¡°Just because of her ability to seduce men, she even ckmailed, and even smashed the money for a female designer who worked hard to make money.¡± ¡°This woman is really heinous!¡± While the reporters were discussing one after another, the handsome foreign guy next to Linda had already arrived in front of Suzi. He was very surprised and said: ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s you, you¡­you make me easy to find!¡± Chapter 518 Suzi was also surprised when he saw Daniel. She knew Daniel three years ago. At that time, Suzi was still working as an on-site engineer on a construction site in Quxian County. One day, while she was busy directing at the scene, a young guy with a SLR camera in hand was shooting non-stop on the spot, muttering in his mouth while shooting: ¡°Very good! very good!¡±. Suzi walked in and saw that it turned out to be a foreign guy. Daniel stepped back while taking pictures of the architecturalndscape. He didn¡¯t notice that an excavator was driving towards him behind him. The cab of the excavator was very high, and the driver couldn¡¯t see anyone at close range at all. When he was just a little short of cutting Daniel under the car, Suzi, who was quick-eyed and handy, pushed Daniel away suddenly. The two hugged each other and rolled out. At that time, Suzi¡¯s arm was wiped off half a p and arge piece of flesh, which took several months. For this reason, Daniel regarded Suzi as his lifesaver. Later, after the two became familiar with each other gradually, Daniel discovered that Suzi is also an architectural designer, and Suzi¡¯s design philosophy is very simr to his. At that time, Daniel asked Suzi, ¡°Youpleted it in the European School of Architecture. Your studies?¡± Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°No, I haven¡¯t finished college.¡± Daniel was even more surprised: ¡°But your design level¡­¡± Speaking of her design level, Suzi thought of Aunt Shanna. Her mood became even more sad and her tone of voice was very sad: ¡°My mentor has passed away. She worked abroad for nearly 20 years, like me. My mentor was a university abroad, but I really didn¡¯t finish university. My abilities were all taught by my mentor.¡± Hearing Suzi¡¯s self-report, Daniel admired Suzi even more: ¡°Suzi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so honest. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go to university or you don¡¯t study abroad. But your architectural style is a It¡¯s really attractive to me. You have many ways to deal with it, and even I admire it. I only came here this time in a small remote county town with the purpose of looking for something different. Suzi, would you like to help me?¡± Suzi is very happy. She is a very kind girl who is willing to help others by nature. As long as someone gives her a little warmth, she will repay her with fate. Although she saved Daniel¡¯s life, Suzi felt that it was a kind of warmth when he saw Daniel trusting her so much. What¡¯s more, she and Daniel were both engaged in the construction business. They shared Suzi is very willing to help Danielplete his design. It was a small church designed for a very developed small country in Northern Europe. The twopleted a work very well, and Daniel had to pay Suzi before he left, but Suzi didn¡¯t ask for it. Suzi is very happy to be able toplete a work by himself. Besides, he had a good ie at the time, so Suzi did not have the concept of being too greedy for money. She felt that being able to teach a friend like Daniel was the biggest gain. However, since Daniel returned to China three years ago, they have lost contact. Suzi didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter either. Three yearster, Suzi had already forgotten Daniel. After three years, Suzi was looted back to Nancheng by Arron. Suzi never expected that Daniel would find Nancheng. At this moment, Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say. She was a little embarrassed. When a foreign friend saw her embarrassed and besieged by a group, Suzi felt that she was particrly shameless. She coughed twice, her voice still calm: ¡°Daniel, long time no see.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 519 – 520 Chapter 519 ¨C 520 Read Chapter 519 ¨C 520 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 519 Linda, who was still holding her arm just now: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Linda said in a sharp voice: ¡°Daniel, didn¡¯t you say you want to help me beat up this liar, the ckmailer? What are you doing now! You won¡¯t be seduced by this girl! ¡° Daniel looked back at Linda and asked incredulously: ¡°Ms. Linda, if the liar you mentioned is my good friend, my savior, my mentor Suzi, then I will immediately I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± When he finished speaking, Daniel immediately raised his fist and grinned and red at Linda. Linda took a few steps back in shock. She stammered at Daniel: ¡°Daniel, what do you mean? What are you talking about, what your friend, your savior, your mentor? You are talking about this. Prisoner, ckmail and deceive women?¡± ¡°You are not allowed to insult Suzi!¡± Daniel said viciously. Linda: ¡°¡­¡± All the people present were also staring nkly. Sisters Siu and Jun Liuye, look at me and I look at you. Walton, who was sitting at the side, also looked stunned and waited. What¡¯s the situation? This handsome foreign guy who came in actually regarded Suzi as a good friend, a lifesaver, or even a mentor to his profession? At this time, Linda had already reacted. She tremblingly asked: ¡°Daniel, you are a very famous avant- garde architect in the world. You said¡­Suzi is your mentor, How is this possible? I have never heard you say it.¡± Daniel hugged Suzi with one arm, and then looked at Linda with a sneer: ¡°I have discussed architectural design with you, but in the past few years I have known you, I haven¡¯t seen any progress in your design. God, I saw that the design you uploaded to your personal social tform is quite new, and the design method is a bit simr to my mentor. This is why I came to yourpany today to find you. But I did not expect that the liar and ckmail in your mouth turned out to be my mentor! Linda! I am not familiar with you, of course I will not tell you what I cherish in my heart, so of course you don¡¯t know that my mentor is Suzi! ¡° Daniel shouted to Suzi one by one. This made Suzi somewhat ufortable. Suzi didn¡¯t teach Daniel anything, it was nothing more than some domestic construction methods. Although this method was soil, it was retained through thousands of years of practice. When she and Daniel co-designed the small church in Northern Europe So he told Daniel about his many years of experience and some practical experience on the spot. Unexpectedly, Daniel regarded her as a mentor. ¡°Daniel, there is nothing to do with you here, you should go back first.¡± Even though Suzi was very grateful to Daniel, she could only calmly say this to Daniel on the surface. At this time, a group of reporters snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, you guys don¡¯t shoot first! Daniel, make it clear, whose friend you are!¡± Linda asked angrily. Daniel said word by word: ¡°Of course I am Suzi¡¯s friend!¡± Chapter 520 Linda: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. She said bad things about Suzi to Daniel along the way. She regrets it very Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. much now. When she said Suzi to Daniel, she never mentioned Suzi¡¯s name, but used¡¯Lao¡¯ all the way. Instead of words such as ¡°female scammer¡± and ¡°prisoner¡±, it never urred to him that Daniel was a friend of Suzi. Moreover, Daniel actually supports Suzi so much. This pped Linda in the face hard. This was unexpected to Linda and everyone present. However, Suzi¡¯s face was still indifferent. Suzi didn¡¯t feel very happy because he had a helper, but attacked. She didn¡¯t. She just feels that she is already in jail, so why bother other people? What¡¯s more, this is a young man from abroad. The young man is an architect and has a promising future. It would be a pity if I spent it here. . Suzi calmly said to Daniel once again: ¡°Daniel, please go back, no matter what your business is here.¡± Daniel distressedly once again hugged Suzi with one arm tightly: ¡°Suzi, tell me what happened? You are now besieged by so many people, Linda has criticized you all the way, your situation is very dangerous, how could I lose it? Don¡¯t you care about it? Tell me, what happened?¡± Suzi shook his head without any exnation. ¡°They say you are a liar? They say you have been in jail before? They say you forged a fake education and a fake resume? Linda said you ckmailed her one hundred thousand yuan and almost squeezed her job out. Are these true?¡± Daniel Asked Suzi in bad Chinese. Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Daniel asked puzzledly: ¡°Who is threatening you?¡± ¡°Do you have something unspeakable?¡± ¡°Suzi, what the hell is going on, tell me the truth, and I will help you.¡± ¡°Suzi, who is this man! Ah, when did you hook up! You have to make it clear to me!¡± The man who had juste in with Suzi questioned Suzi again. This man is very good at grabbing people. After asking, he raised his eyes and nced at Siu. Siu raised her voice immediately and asked: ¡°Suzi, you are really worthy of being the number one fisherwoman in the South City. You are so sassy. You don¡¯t even want to let go of crooked nuts, you can find you here. Here, what do you want to do, do you want to take your two fools with men here for a big fight. I think we are all women here, so bully, right? Or, you hired all the reporters, just to show off how many men you captured in front of the reporters, didn¡¯t you? ¡° These words immediately reminded those reporters. They are another wave of live transmission pictures. Then let the copy seize all the time to sort out and send it out. This melon is really wave after wave. Eat it to break your belly! In less than five minutes, two men had gathered in front of Suzi. Moreover, there are also both Chinese and Western. The topic from the copywriters is: Will these two men fight, wait and see. However, this woman Suzi is truly amazing. When things have developed to this point, she hasn¡¯t seen this woman blushing and heartbeat. Her psychological quality is really strong. This is a better way to say. The ugly saying is that dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water and shameless. Said it was a dead pig, but Suzi was a big living person after all. I guess, based on the current situation, there is only one person in Jeonnam City that she is afraid of. That is Arron, the king of Nancheng! I don¡¯t believe it. If Arron came to suppress her personally, wouldn¡¯t she be afraid? That¡¯s it! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 521 – 522 Chapter 521 ¨C 522 Read Chapter 521 ¨C 522 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 521 I look forward to Arroning to the scene to suppress this wonderful show that is rare in 10,000 years! Everyone cursed Suzi with all kinds of unlimited limits, while waiting to eat bigger melons. For a while, the reporters at the scene, and the screen dogs outside the venue, were all excitedly looking forward to it. However, some people seem to see the clues. In this group of reporters, there are two picks. ¡°D*mn! Don¡¯t do it! I resign immediately!¡± ¡°Why are you?¡± ¡°What a group of people is capable of bullying a woman, and they keep saying that this woman is calm, with a thick skin. How can she be ufortable, and can¡¯t be forced with this group of people? If that¡¯s the case, it can really show that this woman has Question, but now? What the hell is this Linda? The partner who brought this was originally going to beat this Suzi. But the foreign guy instantly recognized Suzi as the person who had helped him. This shows that Suzi is a good person! Instead, it¡¯s this Linda! p yourself in the face, okay? I now dere that I am a reporter, but I am not invited by Suzi! Suzi didn¡¯t invite me at all! If I¡¯m not mistaken, there are so many reporters, none of them were invited by Suzi, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too despicable and cruel to attack an unarmed girl together and to persecute a weak girl together with the power of everyone? I quit! ¡° After speaking, the reporter picked up and left. Not long after he left, another reporter followed. This is a reporter with a little temperament and a little conscience. However, most of them sneered: ¡°What matters to him! I forgot my essential job!¡± ¡°We were originally journalists, we only believe in the surface we see!¡± ¡°I only know that when the information on this matter is out, I can get a very generous bonus, which can match myst year. If you don¡¯t report, you don¡¯t report. We are not telling lies. We see the facts.¡± Many reporters wereforting their conscience while finding reasonable excuses. As a result, most reporters stayed behind and continued to block the door to watch the excitement. They waited for Suzi¡¯s counterattack. However, Suzi didn¡¯t react at all to Siu¡¯s insult to her. She always just said one word: ¡°Yeah.¡± It seems to only say¡¯um¡¯, nothing else. Even if Daniel could not leave, Suzi stopped asking. Because Suzi discovered that if she blindly drives Daniel to let Daniel go, it is estimated that Daniel will be on the hot search, and it will be more troublesome by then. However, Daniel only needs to take Suzi away, she leads Suzi: ¡°Suzi, follow me, I will take you out of here!¡± Just as Daniel was about to take Suzi out of here, someone outside the door shouted: ¡°Suzi, where are you Suzi?¡± Everyone was attracted by the sound. Including reporters, they also looked back. At this time, Joan in a suit ran over here quickly and ran into the banquet hall. The moment he saw Suzi, Joan came to Suzi without hesitation and grabbed Suzi. . ¡°Suzi, follow me. I will take you and your child away and fly!¡± Joan looked at Suzi with firm eyes. Chapter 522 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she was dumbfounded. She even wondered if someone woulde again after a while? Will Arrone? This is just like six years ago when the old man of the Fu family invited her to the Fu family and let the whole upper ss people suppress her together. It¡¯s just that there were some older generations back then, but this time it was young people. All the people who attacked her, destroyed her, and blocked her back then. And now, Joan is here to save her. Seeing Suzi not speaking, Joan once again stated to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, I can do what your brother was able to do back then. Not only that, I can still give my life for you, I know You don¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯m going to show it to you. We¡¯ll leave right now and go to the kindergarten to pick up your daughter. We will leave here on the earliest flight, no matter where we go, abroad, anywhere.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Joan!¡± Behind him, a pig-killing roar almost shattered the top ceiling of the banquet hall. All reporters were stunned by the roar. At this moment, Rayna was full of tears, gritted his teeth and looked at Joan and Suzi. At this moment, Walton¡¯s face was extremely hideous and terrifying. ¡°Joan, you are a dog! I curse you not to die! ba5tard! You are my fiance! My fiance! It¡¯s been six years, so it¡¯s fine if you and Suzi go together with me on your back! Now I am here, Joan, do you think I am dead! After scolding Joan, Walton scolded Suzi again: ¡°And Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. you, Shen b!tch! You D*mn b!tch! If others don¡¯t know you, I know everything about you! I have shaken out all the dirty things you did six years ago! When you see my cousin, you ask my cousin for money the first time! You wore a hotel suit and got into the old Fu¡¯s house in an attempt to catch a big fish! What did you do on the cruise ship by changing into another extremely cheap and extremely economical dress! What did you do with that 70-80-year-old man Huo Jianshan! Others don¡¯t know, but I, Walton, knows no more! Shen watch! You are a hundred times worse than a watch! ¡° Walton scolded hysterically, and the corners of her mouth were foaming, but Walton still couldn¡¯t understand her hatred. Walton had been silent before because she felt that she really had no status among this group of noble But now, Walton can¡¯t care about anything anymore. When she saw that Joan had to protect Suzi so hard to save her life, that jealousy made Walton¡¯s heart bleed. All the tears she shed were bloody. She has been engaged to Joan for six years! In the past six years, Walton has never despised that the Chu family has fallen into the middle of her family in Nancheng, and she has never despised that Joan is not doing business and does not know how to do business. It¡¯s just the head. Her original n and goal was to marry Arron! Sheter chose Joan,pletely condescending to marry. She didn¡¯t dislike Joan, she already looked up to Joan. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 523 – 524 Chapter 523 ¨C 524 Read Chapter 523 ¨C 524 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 523 But Joan, in six years, Joan has never given her any kindness to Walton! He is such a man who lingers in women, but he has never touched her. Walton has a finger. Walton thought that Joan might be a beautiful woman. He has experienced all kinds of coquettish styles, so he treated her Walton is not interested. But that¡¯s okay, if you¡¯re not interested in her Walton, then you¡¯ll be less interested in women outside. However, when she saw that Joan was so affectionate with Suzi today, Walton was crazy. She rushed to Suzi, lifted her sharp fingernails, and scratched Suzi¡¯s face: ¡°Suzi! You D*mn bad watch! I won¡¯t let you break your face today, so I won¡¯t be called Walton! You seduce my fiance, I let you seduce! I will strip you naked today!¡± Walton haspletely ignored her image of ady. Her manicured and well-made fingernails were about to cut Suzi¡¯s face. However, Joan lifted his foot faster and kicked Walton out mercilessly. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Walton wailed and was kicked and curled up on the ground. Joan red at Walton who was lying on the ground, and said coldly: ¡°Poisonous woman! There are not many changers like you in the world! What qualifications do you have topare with Suzi! Walton! Since you are shameless, then I don¡¯t need to save your face. All of you here put your ears up and listen carefully. My engagement with Walton is fake. Joan is in the middle of my family, but I never thought about marrying Walton! It was you, Walton, who knelt down and begged me to let me just give you a position and let the outside world know that you are my Joan¡¯s wife. We will never get a marriage certificate. We just get what we need! Obviously, I have signed a contract with you in private. But you, a woman, want to make things difficult for Suzi here! Walton, who are you? What qualifications do you have! ¡° After Joan cursed, there was a burst of groaning inside and outside the hall. Especially the reporters outside the hall, everyone felt that it was worthing today. This melon is really one crop after another, it¡¯s just a chain. The people in the hall looked at Walton with contempt at this moment. Walton can¡¯t manage that much anymore, she hugged Joan¡¯s leg: ¡°Young Master Chu, how am I worse than Suzi!¡± Joan sneered disdainfully, ¡°Do you have anything topare with her? Back then, Suzi was pregnant with a child but raised his hand and blocked me twice! If it weren¡¯t for Suzi, I would have been dead! How could youpare with Suzi! In my heart, Suzi is the only white moonlight in my life! And you, shit is not! Get out! ¡° Joan pulled away his feet in disgust, then hugged Suzi and went out. Daniel on the side was stunned, but Daniel thought that as long as someone helped Suzi, it would be a good thing, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Another man who knew nothing about life and death suddenly opened his mouth: ¡°Eh¡­¡± This man relied on his backstage to be Siu, thinking that he could bewless. But never thought, he just sighed, and then sturdyly took Joan¡¯s kick. Joan kicked the man much harder than Walton. The man was kicked three or four meters away by Joan, and he was kicked to the door of a dozen or so reporters. Joan also burst out in his mouth: ¡°Get out!¡± The man curled up on the ground for a long time and couldn¡¯t react. Before he got up, Joan shouted again: ¡°Throw this dead thing into the river to feed the fish! Cut off his hands and feet before throwing it, I want to let him Everyone will look at the fate of bullying Suzi!¡± People present: ¡°¡­¡± Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± Joan said word by word: ¡°Yes! My cousin Arron is the king of Nancheng! But don¡¯t forget, Joan is not even afraid of death, I still care about your lives!¡± Siu was stunned when he said this. Intuition told her that today¡¯s Hongmen banquet dedicated to Suzi is going to be a bad thing. Chapter 524 Seeing that Joan was about to take Suzi away, Siu yelled, ¡°Joan! Stop for me!¡± Joan looked back at Siu, and sneered: ¡°Siu! Kyoto Jun¡¯s family! My cousin Arron has life-long friendship with Jun¡¯s family. My cousin¡¯s affection for Jun¡¯s family is more than that of my grandfather and grandmother. Both my uncles and aunts are dear. Therefore, you initiated the Hongmen Banquet for Suzi today, right!¡± Siu sneered: ¡°You know it!¡± She looked at the nobledies around, then looked at Suzi, who was calm and silent all the time, and then said to Joan: ¡°Joan, what kind of virtue are you! You are how we used to y with women? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Everyone knows that as for you and Walton, it¡¯s a contract, a deal, and what kind of business it is, it has nothing to do with us. We are not here today to set up a Hongmen Banquet for Suzi, we originally wanted to solve a little problem with Suzi in private. But we didn¡¯t expect you to break in so shamelessly. Joan, you are telling the people in the world, are all those harassments between you and Suzi true? Or is it that Suzi originally designed your arrival, otherwise you look at Suzi, how could she be so indifferent? ¡° After finishing speaking, Siu asked Suzi again: ¡°Suzi, so many mene to cheer you on, you set it up, right?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s so easy to admit!¡± Siu sneered fiercely, and then looked at all the nobledies present: ¡°Sisters, you have all seen, this woman has always been so arrogant, and her methods of seduce men have always been It¡¯s so shameless, but you saw Walton being kicked down here by her fiance. It¡¯s all because of this shameless b!tch! This woman is so disgusting and shameless! ¡° When thedies here saw that everyone was afraid of Joan¡¯s menacing force, when Siu was still able to block Joan from taking Suzi away, thesedies seemed to have a backing. They eagerly surrounded Joan. These women, when Daniel regarded Suzi as his mentor, they were already madly jealous of Suzi. They are the nobledies and famousdies. What kind of stuff is Suzi! A prisoner, a b!tch who lives at the bottom! A woman who was captured by Arron! But when they were so jealous that they were going crazy, another Joan came. I haven¡¯t seen Joan so domineering and masculine. In the past, Joan was a down-and-out young man in the family. However, when Joan was protecting Suzi at this time, how many women¡¯s hearts were captured by the domineering he leaked from his side? But Joan came to rescue Suzi, and he was willing to die for Suzi. ¡°Suzi! What kind of curse did you cast on Joan? Make him remember you like this?¡± At this time, Ivy, a retired star who has always managed her emotions well, suddenly asked Suzi violently. Ivy didn¡¯t do anything before, Joan put it in her heart, just now Joan¡¯s behavior really captured her heart. Because she liked Joan¡¯s domineering, Ivy became more and more jealous of Suzi! This group of women, when nobledies weredies, looked noble and spotless. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 525 – 526 Chapter 525 ¨C 526 Read Chapter 525 ¨C 526 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 525 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But they scolded people, but they were all hotter than the other, and there was no bottom line. A shrew worse than that shrew scolding the street. They scrambled for fear that the curse they thought would be snatched away. Seeing these women scold Suzi like this, Joan¡¯s heart was very painful. He always attributed Suzi¡¯s experience to his own fault. Six years ago, if he hadn¡¯t yed with Suzi time and time again, if he had a conscience and took in Suzi and the children in the stomach of Suzi, perhaps now Suzi is a calm, uncontested one, and A little woman with a job she likes. But because of her beast behavior, she yed with Suzi again and again, and made her be notorious with her grandfather and her parents, which made her grandfather and the whole upper circle suppress Suzi, which made Suzi¡¯s reputation extremely filthy. . This is where Suzi is today. Joan said in a low voice to Suzi, ¡°Suzi, follow me. We will go abroad and we will nevere back in this life. From now on, no one will criticize you anymore. Go! I¡¯ll take it now. You go!¡± After he finished speaking, he was about to kick a group of nobledies around them and lead Suzi out of the siege. Suzi did not move. She is neither happy nor sad, nor crying or making trouble. She only looked at Joan calmly: ¡°You go, take your fianc¨¦e.¡± Joan was already humane enough for her. Suzi didn¡¯t want to bother Joan and the curled up woman kicked by Joan. Anyway, she could not escape the fate of being killed by Siu today. In vain. Suzi just wanted to leave a wide road for his daughter. Therefore, she does not make any struggles. Besides, in the face of such abuse, Suzi has long been used to it. Starting from the age of twelve, Moira, Jarod and Lanita¡¯s abuse of her, andter, the verbal abuse and suppression by the head of the prison, the unfair treatment she received in Nancheng, has long been heard by Suzi. Get used to it. Perhaps, in this life, Suzi was the one who was scolded wherever she went, and she couldn¡¯t escape. So I got used to it. Moreover, beforeing here, Suzi originally thought that these women, headed by Siu, who wanted to kill her, would definitely get worse than thest time she was in thepany. They should first find these reporters to do their best. Expose her scandal as much as possible, afterpletely stinking her, strip her naked, find multiple men to violently attack her, and then take the video. In the end, she swollen her face with the soles of her shoes and turned it into a rotten eggnt. But now, these women have not started yet, how can she leave? Seeing that Suzi was unwilling to leave, Joan bent over and wanted to hug Suzi and force Suzi to leave. However, as soon as Joan bent down, two more men came in outside the door. The two male voices were all very hastily, and they called Suzi in unison: ¡°Suzi, are you here!¡± Chapter 526 Everyone was stunned again. The reporters forgot to take pictures. Before they recovered, Darius and Lenny rushed in one after another. ¡°Suzi! Where are you Suzi!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Suzi!¡± When the two people saw Suzi at the same time, they frowned at the same time. Darius just got off the ne. After seeing the photo of Suzi in the video in the ward of Mr. Shu this morning, he called Suzi. When nothing was said on the phone, Darius asked someone to release Linda from the detention center. I first asked Linda on the phone, and it turned out that the hotel staff told him that there is now the earliest flight back to Nancheng, so that Darius will go to the airport immediately, and it will be toote if he doesn¡¯t go. Darius was busy rushing the car, so he didn¡¯t call Linda again. He entered the airport, security check, boarding pass, and after a series of busy schedules, there was a long wait. When he got off the ne, Darius had no need tomunicate with Linda on the phone. Up. Darius went straight to the constructionpany. On the way to the constructionpany at the airport, Darius turned on his phone. Originally, he wanted to see if the video had been blocked. Based on Darius¡¯s understanding of Arron, if indecent photos of Suzi were circted on the Inte, Arron would definitely take it as soon as possible. These video sources are blocked. However, it doesn¡¯t matter if Darius doesn¡¯t click to open it. When you open it, you will see the sequel about Suzi on the Inte like snow everywhere. Before arriving at thepany, Darius could see from the video that the hotel Suzi is currently in is the property of Shujia in Kyoto. He turned the front of the car again and came straight here. Darius met Lenny outside the hotel. Lenny was about to step forward and greet Darius: ¡°Lao Shu¡­¡± As a result, Darius raised his fist and hit Lenny¡¯s face fiercely: ¡°What the hell are you going to do! I said that Siu was not allowed to be a shareholder at the time, but you said it was your cousin. What the hell is this woman going to do now, Shen What hate does Suzi have with her! She is going to have a good talk with Suzi and kill Suzi!¡± Lenny: ¡°Lao Shu, do you¡­ also know Suzi?¡± ¡°Nonsense! She is my cousin!¡± Lenny: ¡°Lao Shu, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier¡­¡± Darius: ¡°Lenny, don¡¯t tell me, you are the same as Joan. Seeing Suzi¡¯s pure, honest, unloving and bullying, you just want to y with her. If you dare to think of moving your forehead to Suzi, I will stab you with 10,000 transparent holes with a sharp knife!¡± Lenny: ¡°Uncle Shu¡­I¡­I really like Suzi. I have never liked a girl like Suzi. I treat her sincerely, but She never paid attention to me, but¡­Suzi and Siu didn¡¯t know each other at all. Which one is Siu making? Even if it is troublesome for Suzi, shouldn¡¯t it be Rayna? But Rayna has been fired by me. I have alreadyid out for Suzi in the designpany. No one dares to bully Suzi. ¡° Darius smiled coldly: ¡°You forgot, whose younger sister Rayna is!¡± Lenny: ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, it¡¯s your cousin Walton¡¯s younger sister¡­¡± Walton! Others don¡¯t know Walton, but he knows Darius best! The Min family in Nancheng is at best a well-off family, but Walton, who has no father and no mother, was raised in the Shu family since she was a child. The eldestdy has a temperament and a princess. She is more arrogant and arrogant than any real famousdy in Nancheng. . However, when Grandpa had Lanita¡¯s granddaughter, Grandpa didn¡¯t love Walton very much. This made Walton¡¯s heart fall very different. Walton didn¡¯t dare to resent Lanita, so she spread all her grievances on Suzi. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 527 – 528 Chapter 527 ¨C 528 Read Chapter 527 ¨C 528 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 527 Darius said coldly: ¡°Walton, you are so good!¡± After speaking, he stared at Lenny again: ¡°Lenny! Don¡¯t forget, your cousin chased Arron crazy back then!¡± Lenny patted his forehead: ¡°It¡¯s broken, my aunt is a changer! She is a ck widow!¡± After speaking, the two quickly ran to the small banquet hall. Before entering the door, they saw a dense crowd of reporters around the door. At this moment, they didn¡¯t bother to drive the reporters away, but went straight to the banquet hall. Only then did they see a group ofdies yelling at Suzi. Standing on both sides of Suzi were Joan and Daniel. ¡°Suzi, are you okay?¡± Darius asked the first concern. Immediately afterwards, Lenny said: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t worry, this hotel is the property of our Jun family. With me Lenny here, no one dares to bully you!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes Suzi himself was in a daze. Is it because Siu deliberately arranged so many people to rescue her, but it was actually for the reporter to see her ability to seduce men? Or did they all happen to be here?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suzi smiled bitterly in his heart. She is numb. The four men around her, like the four guards around the emperor in ancient times, formed an extremely majestic spectacle. A reporter outside the hall could not help but sighed: ¡°This is really a well-deserved reputation. Miss Jun Er is really right at all. This Suzi¡¯s ability to seduce men really impresses me. At least the two noble sons of Nancheng are already here. Up. There is also a handsome foreign guy. There is also the young master of the first nobleman in Kyoto. Gosh! Today¡¯s wave of live broadcasts is out, and I canplete my lifetime wealth umtion in one day today. ¡° Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that Suzi¡¯s ability to seduce men was really extraordinary, including that of the man who was kicked to the door by Joan. At this time, the man believed in what Siu said to him. When Siu asked him to frame Suzi, he once told him: ¡°Although you act for the truth, Suzi has a lot of men hooked up anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal to have more of you, you are enough to be fake. If you The more you y, the worse Suzi¡¯s end will be, and the reward you will get will be more than tens of millions of rewards that you will spend your entire life. This is a deposit for you, one million! y hard!¡± y hard! After the performance, Miss Jun Er will pay him 10 million. For ten million, and also to repay the hatred that Joan kicked him just now, the man knelt and crawled to Suzi, crying sadly: ¡°Suzi! You cousin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same. Hook up with so many men, then what am I! Who am I to be yours! Tell me clearly! If you don¡¯t tell me clearly, I will send you all the private photos we took in private.. ¡­¡± Before the man had finished speaking, Darius raised his hand and pinched the man¡¯s chin. Darius is a literati, he actually doesn¡¯t have much brute force. However, at this moment Darius Zhen was really furious. The strength in his hand and his anger smashed the man¡¯s chin straightly. ¡°Wow¡­¡± the man howled miserably. Chapter 528 ¡°Get out!¡± Darius kicked the man up. At the same time, Joan made up another kick. At this time, the man who framed Suzi was properly kicked out of the door. Su Darius Joan, the two noble sons of Nancheng who are usually very gentle, were all showing their power at this moment, and this group of nobledies waspletely suppressed. Even Siu smiled confusingly. It was Walton. She crawled on her knees and came to Darius, crying: ¡°Cousin¡­Joan kicked me with his feet for Suzi to beat me, cousin¡­ Woo woo woo.¡± Darius asked coldly: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kick you to death?¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Darius fiercely pulled Walton¡¯s hand holding his leg away, and said fiercely, ¡°You are a girl, if you were a boy or my cousin, I would have broken your leg long ago!¡± What is Suzi hindering you! How many men she seduce has nothing to do with you! Young Master Chu likes her. Fourth Master Fu rarely sees her. That is her charm. If you don¡¯t have such charm, you would be jealous of her and frame her? Walton! No one deserves you to like it! ¡°Walton¡¯s crying tears blurred her vision: ¡°Cousin, are you scolding me?¡± You have never scolded me like this. Are you scolding me for a watch? ¡° Darius¡¯s shocked eyes were narrowed into a gap: ¡°Cold Suzi again, I will blow your mouth!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Darius is a well-known gentleman in Nancheng. He is polite and patient with everyone. He has really loved Walton since he was a child, but at this moment, Darius has reached the point of beating Walton. Such a move really scared all the nobledies present. Walton never dared to say anything again. Darius turned and looked at Siu who was smirking. This is a woman who has be too old. Darius has long known that the Shu family and the Jun family in Kyoto are inextricably linked, so when Darius and Lenny partnered to open this construction years, Siu has rarely asked about thepany¡¯s affairs, and hasn¡¯te once in two or three years. However, this time, Siu was killing Suzi! This really angered Dariuspletely. He looked at Siu coldly. Siu didn¡¯t dare to look at Darius, she just looked at her cousin nephew with a smile: ¡°Lenny, my aunt was originally bewitched by others. I heard that someone is seduce you in thepany, but she is still a new woman. Aunt I am afraid. You were deceived, so I took a look at thepany, and I found that misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Many women have misunderstandings about Suzi. I¡­I just want to be a peacemaker between Suzi and them. I want to reconcile the rtionship between Suzi and them, but where do I know, Suzi¡­she is really such a person, she actually hooked you all together, and she paid for herself Suzi brought in the reporters and the man who was kicked out by Shu Shao and Mr. Ling just now. We¡­we just want to If Suzi is not such a person, why did she provoke these reporters and the man who was kicked out by you? ¡° ¡°Siu!¡± Lenny red at his cousin. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 529 – 530 Chapter 529 ¨C 530 Read Chapter 529 ¨C 530 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 529 Siu: ¡°Nephew¡­¡± ¡°I think you are older than you. I will call my sister-inw! If I don¡¯t want to call you, you are nothing in my heart! You said that the reporter and the man were both provoked by Suzi himself. What about Linda? What is Linda? The situation! You asked Linda to hit Suzi in the face with the soles of the shoes! You asked Linda to say that Suzi ckmailed her! Ask Linda yourself whether Suzi helped her or ckmailed her! Linda, tell me clearly by yourself! ¡° After speaking, Lenny turned around and came to Linda, grabbing Linda¡¯s hair and pulling Linda in the middle. He looked at Linda viciously: ¡°Woman! Listen to me, I¡¯m not Shao Shu. Lao Tzu does not have such a good education! Lao Tzu beating women is alsomonce! You are now here to tell Lao Tzu honestly that your design has stabbed such a big basket, is it the remedy that Suzi helped you think of, so that you can avoid much loss! You say! ¡° Linda: ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± She was scared and cried. ¡°Young Master, let mee!¡± Daniel, who had not spoken next to him, suddenly came to Linda, raising his hand to give a ck tiger¡¯s heart. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Linda was on the ground in pain, unable to breathe for a long time. ¡°You woman, you are too vicious! You framed my mentor like this! I can¡¯t spare you today!¡± Daniel raised his iron fist and wanted to fight again, but Lenny stopped him: ¡°Daniel, Don¡¯t kill people here!¡± Daniel is an assistant. Lenny turned his head and looked at Darius and Joan again: ¡°Lao Shu, Mr. Ling! It¡¯s not the time to Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. fight this group ofdies here, we have to quickly take Suzi away. As for Fourth Master Fu, If he wants to me, I will ask my brother-inw to intercede. Siye Fu and my brother-inw have the best rtionship. The two of them are like brothers. I think my brother-inw will intercede for us. Let¡¯s take Suzi away first. .¡± After finishing speaking, Lenny looked at all the women present, and said in an extremely disgusting tone: ¡°You ugly women! When I have settled Suzi, I wille to you one by one to settle the ount! Wait for me. !¡± A group of ugly women. May I ask, among all thedies, which one is not beautiful and beautiful, which one is not extremely decent, and which one is not jeweled? Which one doesn¡¯t need Suzi to be decent? But Lenny was called an ugly woman. The ugly women were bleeding in their hearts. It¡¯s not just that Lenny scolded them to make their hearts bleed. What¡¯s more, these women saw that Suzi, who had never spoken, with a in face and a gray face, was able to get so many men¡¯s love and care for her. Chongqing, such a notorious man simply captured the hearts of all men, which made them jealous, and everyone wanted Suzi to be broken into pieces! At this time, Ivy, who was standing at the end, said to Jun Liuye very quietly, ¡°I especially hope that Arron cane.¡± Jun Liuye sneered: ¡°Hmph, if Arron cane now, it will not only kill Suzi, but also kill all this group of b!tch men who are in heat! I am especially looking forward to Arroning now! Tell them to do it here! ¡° Ady snorted coldly: ¡°If Arron cane, these cheap men will help you!¡± For a time, the group of nobledies who were put down by Joan, Lenny, Darius and Daniel, all hoped that Arron coulde at this moment. It was their sincerity that moved God. Arron really came. When the hall was in a stalemate, the reporter at the door suddenly and spontaneously gave up a way. Someone yelled very quietly: ¡°Fu¡­Fu Siye.¡± Chapter 530 Fourth Lord? Everyone looked at the door. The reporter had automatically consciously conceded that the entire door space had been opened. At this time, Arron, in a navy blue fit suit, walked towards the banquet hall unhurriedly. His expression was calm, neither smiling nor angry, and his eyes were not focused on any ce. He only put his hand in his pocket, showing a little leisure and coldness. Walked in. There was no sound in the banquet hall. If you drop a needle at this time, you can hear the sound of the needle dropping. However, with the exception of Suzi, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating wildly. Especially thedies who had just been crushed by Suzi¡¯s four guards, they all hoped that Arron could Arron actually came! They all waited to see how Arron handled Suzi. People in Nancheng knew that Arron was not angry. He has never been furious and kicking people like Joan. Arron said that he wanted to die alone: ¡°Buy it alive.¡± This is Arron. No one is not afraid of him in Nancheng or even in Kyoto. At this moment, let alone those nobledies, even Joan, Darius, Lenny, and Daniel were so jealous of Arron that they didn¡¯t dare to speak easily. They watched Arron walk in. It is strange that not only Christopher but also a woman followed Arron. The woman¡¯s expression was only nonsense, and it was hard to conceal the surprise. The woman wore exactly the same outfit as Suzi used to go to the banquet of the kindergarten mother group two days ago. They were all white tight-fitting turtleneck shirts and orange long leather skirts. What¡¯s more interesting is that the clutch bag in the woman¡¯s hand was also ced on the spot by Suzi that day. Many people don¡¯t know this woman. But Suzi recognized her as Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother Tan Yanqun at a nce. At this moment, Tan Yanqun followed Arron and Christopher, but Wei Nuonuo couldn¡¯t hide the surprise, making Tan Yanqun look like a c0ncub!ne who had just been favored by a man and finally made it to his early days. No one knows how Tan Yanqun followed Arron. At this moment, Tan Yanqun¡¯s heart was already happily about to leap into the sky. When sending Luo Cicui to the kindergarten this morning, Suzi was blocked at the entrance of the kindergarten. Originally, he wanted to humiliate Suzi, but let Suzi run away by bus. Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother was upset and was called in again by the school manager. Criticize. ¡°Mother Luo Cuicui, you took your child to transfer!¡± the school manager said straightforwardly. ¡°Why! I paid the sponsorship fee to the kindergarten!¡± Tan Yanqun asked sharply. The school manager said in a calm and cold tone: ¡°Yes, your Luo family grants hundreds of thousands of sponsorships to the kindergarten every year, but your behavior is too bad, which has seriously affected the reputation of the kindergarten. In order to keep our kindergarten, your children must Leave this kindergarten! There is no discussion about this!¡± Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother was driven out by the school board without warning. She returned home with a sigh of anger. Tan Yanqun, who had no job and no ie, had no status in her husband¡¯s house, was criticized by her mother-inw and her husband. In the end, her husband had already said ruthlessly that he wanted to divorce her. Let her roll the bed and fcuk off. Tan Yanqun was very sad and scared because of this. At this time, Siu called her and asked her toe to the banquet. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 531 – 532 Chapter 531 ¨C 532 Read Chapter 531 ¨C 532 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 531 Tan Yanqun also talked to Siu about the kindergarten, but Siu said to Tan Yanqun with a certain tone: ¡°It¡¯s not your daughter who transfers to the kindergarten. This is for me. I promise your daughter will not transfer to the kindergarten. You too I won¡¯t be persuaded by the school manager again, and your well- off husband will not push you out!¡± Tan Yanqun asked in surprise immediately: ¡°Miss Jun, are you true?¡± ¡°Come over to the banquet, maybe you still have a chance to do meritorious service.¡± Siu said. Tan Yanqun immediately wiped her tears, grabbed her bag and came over, and walked out the door. She suddenly thought of the old cowhide bag that Suzi was wearing two days ago and she was holding in her hand. She was so pure and pure at the time. The outfit, it almostpares all the jeweled women present. Tan Yanqun also gained experience from Suzi, that is, in front of a group of jeweleddies, wearing in clothes, on the contrary, is an eye-catchingndscape. Thinking of this, Tan Yanqun went out to imitate Suzi in a small shop and bought this simple outfit, and then took Suzi¡¯s rough leather clutch and came to the banquet. Tan Yanqun really deserves her luck. She had just arrived at the hotel door, and when she didn¡¯t know where to go after entering, a male voice stopped her behind her: ¡°Miss, are you going to Miss Siu¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°I am? Are you?¡± Tan Yanqun asked politely and courteously. ¡°My surname is Yan. This is the president of our Fu Group and Fourth Master of Nancheng Fu Family.¡± Christopher introduced to Tan Yanqun. Tan Yanqun: ¡°¡­Fu Siye.¡± I was shocked at the time. The clutch in his hand was almost shocked. At that moment, Tan Yanqun finally understood why Siu dared to change his tricks so tantly to death Suzi. It turned out that Siu and Arron of Nancheng Fu¡¯s family knew Fu Siye and they were friends. Gosh! Tan Yanqun had the honor to meet Arron in her life. The whole person was excited, and suddenly blushed. And Tan Yanqun discovered that Fourth Master Fu always stared at her, stared at her clothes, stared at her clutch. Tan Yanqun¡¯s heart seemed to be hit by a deer, and it was itchy. ¡°Miss, please!¡± Christopher said politely. In front of Arron, Tan Yanqun dared not go ahead, she let Arron and Christopher go first. Arron nced at Tan Yanqun again, and went into the banquet hall without being polite. And Tan Yanqun followed Arron so humble and happy. Ha! As soon as he entered the door, he saw this exciting scene, and Suzi was surrounded by a group of men. On the periphery, so many ringdies, they all want to swallow Suzi. Good guy, this time, there is a good show to watch. Sure enough, when a group ofdies saw Arron, one of the most daring was the retired star Ivy: ¡°Fu Siye, you are here just right. Look at this woman Suzi, she can She really did not change her instinct. She even hooked up so many high-ss brothers and recruited reporters from outside. She was going to provoke the whole Nancheng!¡± Arron looked at everyone present, then looked at Suzi with a calm face. He did not answer Ivy¡¯s words, but frequently looked at Tan Yanqun, and then asked Suzi abruptly: ¡°You know?¡± Before Suzi could answer, Tan Yanqun couldn¡¯t wait to ask for credit in front of Arron: ¡°Going back to the fourth master, Suzi is a liar, Xiaosan, very bad morals, she¡­¡± Before Tan Yanqun finished speaking, Arron suddenly said lightly: ¡°Christopher, chop up her hand holding the bag.¡± Chapter 532 Tan Yanqun arrogantly looked at Suzi who was surrounded by them: ¡°Shen b!tch! You are finally repaid! You didn¡¯t expect Fourth Master Fu toe and deal with you personally, to chop up your hand holding the bag! It deserves it! Ah¡­what are you¡­what are you doing, why are you catching me? Let go! Let go of me, Fourth Master¡­you¡­you Why did your subordinates catch me?¡± Tan Yanqun felt that she had done nothing wrong. She followed Arron very well since she came in. Arron has always admired her and looked at her a few times from time to time. Tan Yanqun struggled, looking at Arron with extremely terrified eyes: ¡°Four Lord, help¡­¡± ¡°Too noisy!¡± Arron looked at Tan Yanqun indifferently, and said to Christopher: ¡°First p her hand holding the bag to pieces, and then cut it off. Throw the rest into the septic tank.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher replied, then grabbed Tan Yanqun and went out. This move scared everyone present. Thedies in the banquet hall covered their mouths with scared hands, staring at this scene with widened eyes. The reporters who were outside the door tacitly turned off the camera and hung up the microphone at this moment. Just kidding! The hand of ady is about to be chopped off! Such news is absolutely explosive, but who dares to expose it? Who dare! They only dared to look at the field dumbfounded. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Four Lord¡­ forgive me, I¡­ what did I do wrong, please tell me if it¡¯s okay, no¡­ don¡¯t chop my hand, don¡¯t kill me, Fourth Master¡­¡± Tan Yanqun was crying like a pig. And here, Arron turned a deaf ear. He only looked at Suzi and walked towards Suzi step by step. ¡°Fourth brother¡­¡± Joan stepped forward and stood in front of Suzi: ¡°Cousin, I am willing to be punished on behalf of Suzi. You can chop up my hand and throw me into the evolution manure tank. Cousin¡­ You see, because Suzi gave birth to a daughter for you, you spared her!¡± ¡°Fu Siye!¡± I, Darius, is willing to give you all the industry, and I beg you to go around Suzi. Arron¡¯s brow furrowed, and his face became extremely yin! ¡°Do you want all four of them to die?¡± Arron helped the jade finger on his thumb and asked casually Suzi behind Joan. Suzi immediately came out from behind Joan and came to Arron. She didn¡¯t speak, her expression was more in and detached than Arron¡¯s. Anyway, it must be dead. Asking or not asking is the same ending. Why should she ask for it? Mainly tired. So Suzi said nothing. ¡°Come here!¡± Arronmanded briefly. Suzi came to Arron. Everyone held their breath. Joan and Darius even opened their mouths, for fear that Arron would kick Suzi away in the next second. When Suzi came to Arron, Arron squeezed her chin, and her tone suddenly turned into an aversion: ¡°I¡¯ve only been away for three days, three days! You can make yourself so embarrassed! You are not as good as the five-year-old Shen The only one!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A clutch bag can be snatched away, what¡¯s the matter with you!¡± Arron pulled her into his arms, holding the back of her head to let her look at him, and asked: ¡°Can you take care of yourself? Can it!¡± Suzi: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I can take care of myself, how can I be so embarrassed, being beaten like a rat crossing the street!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 533 – 534 Chapter 533 ¨C 534 Read Chapter 533 ¨C 534 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 533 ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are silently protesting that I went north to Kyoto and didn¡¯t take you, so you made this for me in Nancheng?¡± Suzi: ¡°No.¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± And Tan Yanqun, who had just been dragged to the entrance of the banquet hall by Christopher, suddenly put his hands on the door frame, and grinned, ¡°Master, you¡­can you tell me the reason? I did nothing wrong. Ah, why do you want to chop up my hands and then kill me, you¡­Always let the dead understand?¡± Christopher looked at Tan Yanqun coldly: ¡°If you want to die, understand?¡± Tan Yanqun nodded desperately, tears flying wildly. ¡°Where did the bag in your hande from?¡± Christopher asked. Tan Yanqun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where did ite from!¡± said Stern and sternly. ¡°Shen¡­Suzi¡¯s.¡± Stern and sharp eyes looked at Tan Yanqun: ¡°This clutch bag is made of the only little bit of uniformly patterned leather on the belly of two young crocodile crocodile. It is made by the oldest craftsman in the world who is the most qualified to make crocodile bags. This bag is the only one in the world. This bag is priceless!¡± Tan Yanqun: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°This is the clutch bag that the fourth master gave to his wife, and you actually have it as your own!¡± At this moment, even without Arron¡¯s order, Christopher wanted to kill this ignorant woman. Tan Yanqun was still in the mist: ¡°You mean Shen¡­Suzi is¡­¡± ¡°Madam¡¯s name, did you call it too!¡± Christopher held Tan Yanqun with a little more strength, and Tan Yanqun yelled in pain, ¡°Aw¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t howl here! Go chop your hands first!¡± Christopher continued to talk about Tan Yanqun. Tan Yanqun wailed and looked at Suzi, who was held in his arms by Arron. At this moment, her whole body was dizzy. Suzi¡­ turned out to be Arron¡¯s wife? A wave of despair surged in her heart. Tan Yanqun¡¯s strength did not know where she struggled desperately: ¡°Shen¡­Mrs. Fu, Grandma Fu, please, please help me¡­ My daughter Luo Cuicui and your daughter are good friends, madam¡­ please help me¡­ madam, I know I am wrong, I am not a human, Tan Yanqun, I know I am wrong¡­ I will be a cow and a horse for you in the future. My daughter is only five years old. Can you wait for me to kill me for fifteen years, okay? Please let me bring up my daughter first. Oooooo¡­¡± Suzi looked back at Tan Yanqun. She has no sympathy for Tan Yanqun at all, what is her business? However, what Suzi thought of was the little figure in the kindergarten. Luo Cuicui and Shen Zhilong were about the same height; the two children often yed together, carefree and without any Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. suspicion. Children do not understand the world of adults. Every child is so innocent and cute. Suzi pulled at Arron¡¯s buttons: ¡°She¡­her daughter and your daughter are friends.¡± Arron was amused, and asked Suzi coldly on the surface, ¡°Are you interceding for her?¡± Suzi did not answer. ¡°Come back!¡± Arron shouted to Christopher, who had already walked out the door. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher immediately lifted Tan Yanqun and walked back. Tan Yanqun rushed to the front of Suzi immediately,¡¯normal¡¯ knelt down and hugged Suzi¡¯s legs: ¡°Mrs. Fu, please, please forgive me. Knowing that you are Siye Fu¡¯s wife, I insulted you, and I even snatched your bag. I beg you to spare my life, please¡­¡± Mrs. Fu? Inside and outside the banquet hall, collectively stunned. Chapter 534 This madam shook everyone¡¯s jaws. Especially Siu. She looked at Suzi and Arron nervously. Behind Siu, the legs of that group of nobledies trembled. Many people wanted to escape, but no one dared to escape, and no one even dared to say anything. They looked at Tan Yanqun as zombies, kneeling at Suzi¡¯s feet and begging Suzi. Suzi¡¯s expression was very deserted: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you asked the wrong person.¡± She was disgusted when she saw this person holding her leg. She wanted to quickly get her feet back, but Tan Yanqun hugged her too tightly, she was very difficult to do it, or Arron had quick eyes and hands, raised both hands to pinch Suzi¡¯s waist, and lifted Suzi to get rid of Tan Yanqun. Entangled. ¡°Only two days, have you be so light?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher behind him was very unkind and ndered his father: ¡°Four Lord, are you forcibly stuffing dog food for the women in the banquet hall? You may not know that all these women are all because they are jealous of theirdies. And framed Madam.¡± Christopher was just a nder, but he didn¡¯t dare to really say it. ¡°Let me down.¡± Suzi flushed. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even know why Arron suddenly came back. He didn¡¯t have any Suzi didn¡¯t know how to deal with Arron. ¡°Would you like to spare her life?¡± Arron asked Suzi again. He knew that Suzi was soft-hearted. Regarding who and the only friend in the kindergarten, how the only friend in the kindergarten was, Suzi had always dealt with it. Arron also understood that Suzi In Suzi¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t want a five-year- old child to lose his mother. Sure enough, Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Spare her!¡± Arron said. Christopher raised his foot and kicked Tan Yanqun: ¡°Go!¡± Tan Yanqun immediately kowtow to Suzi: ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Fu, thank you. It was all my fault before. I will never dare to do it again. Thank you for walking around. I am not dead!¡± After the knock, Tan Yanqun gave the baby crocodile crocodile leather bag to Suzi with both hands: ¡°Mrs., your bag¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Suzi has no concept of luxury goods. She just matched this bag with her hands. She didn¡¯t expect to be missed by the greedy Tan Yanqun. She even took this bag to this banquet hall and insulted her Suzi. She saw that Tan Yanqun was wearing exactly the same as herself two days ago. When holding his own clutch in his hand, Suzi only felt sick. So I don¡¯t want this bag even with me. Suzi hated Tan Yanqun very much, and the reason why she spared her was entirely because of Tan Yanqun¡¯s daughter Luo Cuicui. A five-year-old child cannot lose maternal love. She pushed the bag to Tan Yanqun¡¯s eyes, Tan Yanqun was stupid. A bag that isparable to the price of jewellery and diamonds. What made Tan Yanqun and thedies present even more dumbfounded was that Arron immediately followed: ¡°Christopher, throw this away.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Arron looked at Suzi and scorned her: ¡°Next time I will make one for you, but you have to take it well, so don¡¯t make troubles anymore, do you hear me!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t know what medicine Arron sold in the gourd, or why he was so gentle. After being besieged by Siu this time, all she can do is to freeze her heart again. She was silent, expressionless, and independent. She and Arron were the two who were blocked in this banquet hall and were attacked by everyone, and the other was the king of the southern city. However, no matter how people present look at it, they can see that the King of the South City is changing tricks to please this woman who has been attacked by everyone and criticized on the Inte without any dignity. But this woman was unmoved, not rare. This kind of contrast is so cute that it almost bleeds the noses and mouths of a group ofdies. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 535 – 536 Chapter 535 ¨C 536 Read Chapter 535 ¨C 536 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 535 Why did they scold Suzi just now? Shen b!tch? Shameless? Mistress? b!tch? All kinds of swear words were scolded. At this moment, there are already severaldies whose legs are copsed and unable to support them. They can only rely on the sofa to stabilize themselves, and some of them fell directly on the ground. Among these, the strongest response should belong to Linda. Linda is not a noblewoman, she originally came to beat Suzi for these nobledies. Moreover, just three days ago, Linda also hit the sole of Suzi. At this moment, Linda seemed to realize her fate, she was already paralyzed on the ground in fright. ¡°Christopher!¡± Arron screamed suddenly. ¡°Four Lord, here!¡± ¡°Put up this paralyzed woman!¡± Arron said. ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Master!¡± After he finished speaking, Christopher immediately grabbed Linda¡¯s head and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead, get up!¡± Linda was taken abruptly and slipped away, and was dragged to Arron abruptly. ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry Fourth Master. I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know Shen¡­I don¡¯t know that his wife is your wife. I¡­ .¡± Linda was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to exin. Arron¡¯s tone was very lightly understated: ¡°Because I don¡¯t know who Suzi is, I can hit her on the soles of her shoes in front of everyone and almost beat her face into a bad eggnt? In other words, if you beat her The person who is not my Arron¡¯s wife, you have no guilt? Do you think that your house is sitting with Lord Yan? Whose face do you want to smash?¡± Linda: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or do you think that my wife¡¯s academic qualifications are fake, and the resume is fake, so you punish this liar with shoe soles? Even if she has used her rich work experience to help you solve difficult problems, but you Still think she is a liar? Then she obviously didn¡¯t ckmail you one hundred thousand yuan, but you insisted that she ckmailed you one hundred thousand yuan, how can you say? You are also a liar! Right? ¡° Linda: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then let me tell you, my wife¡¯s resume and academic qualifications were all handled by me. I said that she had studied at a foreign authoritative architectural institution, and she had studied at a foreign authoritative institution of higher learning! Why! , Miss Linda, do you also think that Arron is a liar?¡± ¡°No, no no, Fourth Master Fu, Linda didn¡¯t dare, Linda didn¡¯t dare. Sorry Fourth Master, it was my fault, it was all my fault, please forgive me this time? Please?¡± Linda continued Kowtow to Arron. Arron raised his eyes to look at her woman. Forgive to live without forgiveness, he listens to his wife. Everyone on the scene could see that the king of Nancheng, who had always been ruthless, listened very much to his wife. Linda can see it even more. She immediately turned her body and knelt towards Suzi: ¡°Shen¡­no, Mrs. Fu, please forgive me, go around me this time, Mrs. Fu, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡± Suzi immediately hid aside. Hiding behind Arron. ¡°Sorry, your business has nothing to do with me, you don¡¯t need to beg me.¡± Suzi said calmly. She has no obligation to intercede for anyone. She doesn¡¯t even know what her fate is, who can she help? What¡¯s more, Linda almost smashed half of her face. ¡°Drag out to feed the dog!¡± Arron gave an order! Chapter 536 ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t let me die, no!¡± Linda peeed in shock. She couldn¡¯t manage that much anymore, she just kowtowed to Suzi desperately, and there was blood on her head: ¡°Mrs. Fu, you just pleaded for the woman who invaded your clutch, why can¡¯t you plead for me? , We didn¡¯t have much grudges, Mrs. Fu, you have such a good heart. You were willing to help solve such a big construction site error at the beginning. You can¡¯t avoid my cost of 100,000 yuan. Why can¡¯t you save my life now? ¡° ¡°Yeah!¡± Joan sneered: ¡°So you always knew that she was kind-hearted and soft-hearted, and knew that she had no grudges against you, but you repeatedly insulted her and framed her, using so hard. The soles of her leather shoes hit her in the face, Linda, you thought it out!¡± ¡°Suzi, can¡¯t spare her!¡± Darius also said beside him. Linda shed desperate tears: ¡°President Shu?¡± Darius no longer looked at Linda. The video of Suzi being pped by Linda was sent to him just now by thepany¡¯s personnel Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. department. The fight was really ruthless. ording to Linda¡¯s strength and anger, without five soles on Suzi¡¯s face, Suzi¡¯s face can be smashed by Linda, and there is no possibility of repairing it afterwards. Seeing that even President Shu could not wait for her to die, Linda looked at Siu again for help. When Arron was not here, Siu was a symbol of supreme power here. Even Joan, Ling Shannagzhen and Lenny were united, Siu was not afraid, and at this moment, Linda looked at Siu. At the time, Siu¡¯s eyes were already averted At this time, Siu was also holding the table with one hand, with the other hand behind her back, not knowing what she was doing. Siu¡¯s face has turned green from fright. How can she still care about others? Linda was dragged out by Christopher in despair. She had already walked a long way. Linda was still shouting, ¡°Mrs. Fu, please forgive me.¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was ordinary. She is not the savior. She can¡¯t save anyone. Perhaps, every time she saves someone, Arron will count the interest on her. Everyone has their own causal rtionship. What does it have to do with her? She never harms people. No matter where she goes, she wants to get along with people, make friends, and talk andugh with people. But the world is so unfair to her. She couldn¡¯t even control her own life, how could she have the ability to save people? Linda¡¯s screams finally disappeared. No one knows where Linda will be thrown by Yan Kwan to feed the dog. With Arron¡¯s fierce behavior style in the past six years, Linda will definitely not be alive. Such a conclusion even scared thedies present and the reporters at the door. Somedies are already crying. They looked at Siu with their help-seeking gazes. To put it bluntly, this Hongmen banquet was organized by Siu, and Siu was responsible, but at this moment, Siu could not control anyone. She only turned pale, bowed her head and kept sending messages with her mobile phone, and then the news. . I don¡¯t care about anyone at all. And here, after sending Linda away, Arron fixed his gaze on Ivy again. Ivy knelt immediately. She¡¯s so regretful! I originally had a great future. However, I insisted on vanity, I was stunned by Jun Liuye and apanied Jun Liuye¡¯s husband to a small party. I always felt that I was an international movie star and was superior to others. I had to demean a woman who imed to be a wine girl. He doesn¡¯t know, what about the apaniment girl? What about international movie stars? People who apany the wine girl don¡¯t eat or drink yours. Why do you want someone to carry you shoes? People, it is true that heaven is doing evil, and you cannot live if you do evil yourself. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 537 – 538 Chapter 537 ¨C 538 Read Chapter 537 ¨C 538 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 537 What¡¯s more, Arron even spared you Ivy at that time. You insulted his wife like that. He didn¡¯t take your life, but only fined you ny sses of wine to keep you from the shadows. But today, why are you ready to move again? You always refuse to admit defeat in your heart, always feel that Suzi is lower than you, so you should be trampled under your feet? He didn¡¯t know that Suzi was the uncontested, transparent and simple person. She is not lower than you, she really disdains to show off, disdain to fight with anyone. Ivy! You can only taste the bitter fruit of your own evil. Arron didn¡¯t even look at Ivy, but put his arm around Suzi, and put his hand gently on the bridge of Suzi¡¯s nose. He is blocking the smell for Suzi. Until now, Arron still clearly remembered that Suzi could not smell the pungent perfume smell on Ivy, but the perfume that Ivy sprayed today is stronger than ever. Suzi really frowned. She really can¡¯t smell it. There will be a tingling sensation in the nasal cavity. She couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, she sneezed out and hit Arron¡¯s face. ¡°Oh!¡± Christopher, who had just returned from outside, saw this scene, and immediately felt that his father could have such a cute side in the understatement of murder. This is thedy who sneezed on Fourth Master¡¯s face. If I change to any one person, will that person¡¯s life survive? By the way, the fourth master actually treated the sneeze of his wife as a baby. He took out the veil from the pocket of his suit and was reluctant to wipe it off. Christopher looked dazed. All the people present were watching. The reporter looked dumb. At this time, what the reporters didn¡¯t know was that their entertainment department had urged them 10 million times and asked them to quickly upload the follow-up information about Suzi. Because all the people on the Inte are waiting to eat melons. But at this moment, how do reporters report? Leaving aside the report, everyone in the presence of reporters wondered if they could still go out alive? No one can know what his fate will be in the next second. The people inside and outside the hall focused their attention on Ivy, just watching how Arron dealt with Ivy. The reporters and thedies in the hall vaguely remember how Ivy scolded Suzi just now. Ivy herself knows better how she scolds Suzi. So, at this moment, Ivy stopped begging, she said to Suzi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzi calmly said: ¡°If all the injuries can be healed with one sentence, can I kill your whole family and say sorry to you? Miss Ivy, I don¡¯t know from start to finish, where did I offend you? I don¡¯t even know you. ¡° This is the most talked by Suzi at today¡¯s banquet. Thest time she saw Ivy, Ivy asked her to carry shoes when she didn¡¯t know her. And this time, they were even more gratuitous, but Ivy came to her door to find her revenge. Is she so hateful of Suzi? ¡°Forgive her or not?¡± Arron asked his wife again. ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± Suzi said calmly. ¡°Send to a ce where there are no women in the African mines. Until death.¡± Arron said lightly. Chapter 538 Ivy was dragged out like a dead pig. The rest of the people in the banquet hall can no longer be described as frightened. Both men and women have already smelled the strong smell of death. They all knew that Arron¡¯s shots were never a joke. Arron looked at the four men behind Suzi. Joan, Darius, Lenny, and Daniel. The four men did not pee their pants as scared as thedies. Especially Joan, hisplexion was very calm, even when Arron looked at them, Joan could even speak first: ¡°Cousin, if you want to kill, you want to kill you, you just chopped me up and threw me to Hua. Dung tank, I have nothing to say. Can it be based on the fact that my mother is your little aunt? Can it be based on the fact that my parents did not participate in the family struggle of the Fu family six years ago, and bypassed my parents. After all, my mother is also you. ¡®S sister-inw. ¡° ¡°Done?¡± Arron asked briefly. ¡°No.¡± Joan said. Arron snorted coldly: ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Let Suzi go, she is really bitter. Fourth brother, we are all powerful people. But how about Suzi? Just a duckweed. Foster, jail, single mother, living in fear by your side, being scolded by Lanita as a junior, and being insulted by this group of nobledies here, fourth brother, what does Suzi owe us? We want to bully a weak woman who has no power to fight back. What¡¯s more, she gave you such a lovely and lovely daughter. She used her body to save your life. Let her go, cousin. If you are willing to let her go, I am willing to let you cut my flesh alive. Don¡¯t kill me in one day. After the cut, raise it for a period of time. When you want to vent, continue to cut my flesh. As long as you let Suzi go, I will be a dog next to you now. ¡° Hearing Joan say this, Suzi bit her lip: ¡°Joan! Don¡¯t say it!¡± After speaking, she looked at Arron worriedly. She was calm about her affairs, but Suzi had to be moved when she heard Joan treat her like this. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her heart is not beaten with iron. She looked at Arron, and before speaking, Arron had already asked, ¡°Want to intercede for Joan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s four.¡± Suzi said. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher behind: ¡°¡­¡± He is simply! It is simply admiring his wife! Madam! Do you know who you are begging for? You are begging for Master¡¯s rival in love. Love rivals! Four things! The four guards behind him were also stunned. Unexpectedly, Suzi, who had always been pampered and calm, would intercede for the four of them at this moment. It is impossible to say not to be moved in the heart. At this time, Arron asked coldly: ¡°Do you think I might have bypassed the four of them?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Suzi answered simply. ¡°Then you still begging for them?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 539 – 540 Chapter 539 ¨C 540 Read Chapter 539 ¨C 540 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 539 ¡°I see.¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°Please kill me together.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi smiled faintly: ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m not angry, I just don¡¯t want to experience such ups and downs like a roller coaster, I have thought about everything, depending on my daughter, can you please do me too? Death? No matter what method you use, it doesn¡¯t matter how painful or embarrassing it is to die. I just don¡¯t want to endure the third time of being besieged.¡± This scene makes her life worse than death. She felt that she was like a ve girl in ancient times, standing in the center of the market, being picked by others, and she was the one left behind by others, and no one wanted her, so she could be left without her. Those buyers can scold her and insult her how they want to insult her. ¡°Suzi! You are not allowed to say that!¡± Darius screamed behind him. Lenny also said immediately: ¡°Uncle Fu, Suzi is very good¡­¡± Daniel: ¡°Four Lord Fu, kill me and leave my life as a mentor. There is not a saying in your country that you will be a teacher for a day and be a teacher for life. I ask my mentor to die.¡± Watching the four men speak for Suzi together. The blue veins on the top of Arron¡¯s head were violently jumping. He clenched his fists with both hands, and his knuckles creaked. To be honest, there are too many lives lost in his hands. He doesn¡¯t care if there are four more men, and he no longer knows whether Joan is the son of his little aunt or not. In Arron¡¯s eyes, there were only three rtives, the mother, the woman in front of him, and the daughter Lilly. Others can be ignored. Since Joan is like this, there is no need to mention the other three men. Arron will not care about anyone at all. But this is anyone, not including Suzi. Arron could see that if he killed any of the four of them, Suzi would probably not agree, don¡¯t look at her calm look. Who knows what this extremely calm and detached little woman can do? Think for a while, bear it! Arron can¡¯t say coldly again: ¡°Go!¡± ¡°What?¡± Joan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Four of you, get out now! Don¡¯t wait for me to change my mind!¡± Arron restrained his emotions. The four left without hesitation. They all suddenly figured out one thing, as long as the four of them are not here, Arron will never hurt Suzi. Seeing that four men were released at the same time, the group ofdies behind seemed to see boundless hope. They seemed to see it, and Arron also looked at people. For example, these four noble sons, he still gave face. Especially the two sisters Siu and Jun Liuye. They are both the Jun family, and based on the rtionship between the Jun family and Arron, Arron will definitely let them go. Siu said in a delicate voice: ¡°Arron¡­¡± The sound is so deep to the bones. However, Arron didn¡¯t even look at Siu, and said faintly: ¡°Christopher, send Miss Jun Er to South Africa too, it¡¯s ten times more dirty than Ivy¡¯s ce.¡± Siu: ¡°No¡­¡± She knelt down on the ground and hugged Arron¡¯s leg: ¡°Four Lord, no¡­ please see it for my dad and cousin¡¯s sake, forgive me¡­ go around me. Once?¡± Arron still asked in a calm tone: ¡°You mean, I¡¯m afraid of your dad?¡± ¡°No¡­no, my dad is afraid of you.¡± At this moment, Siu thoroughly felt Arron¡¯s cruelty. ¡°Drag it out!¡± Arron didn¡¯t want to spend more time on Siu. Christopher dragged Siu¡¯s life out. Siu refused to leave, so he asked Christopher: ¡°Why, why did Siye forgive even four men in love, but refused to let me go? Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christopher sneered: ¡°Second Jun, you haven¡¯t seen it yet, are you afraid of the fourth master?¡± Master Fear? Chapter 540 Siu was stunned for a moment, and then quickly said: ¡°No, no, no, how is this possible, the fourth master is famous in Nancheng and even the whole country, how can he be afraid of him? Suzi is afraid of him, Suzi It¡¯s his captive.¡± Christopherughed again: ¡°Say you are stupid, you are really stupid. Why didn¡¯t the fourth master take the madam back all the way?¡± ¡°Because she is a prisoner.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Christopher sneered: ¡°Because he wants the wife¡¯s heart, the fourth master is the wife¡¯s prisoner, and the wife¡¯s prisoner is the fourth master¡¯s heart. Do you say that the fourth master is not afraid of the inside?¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Siu was gripped by Christopher by the cor, and begged Christopher bitterly: ¡°Assistant Yan, please help me intercede, help me intercede, okay? How much do you want? Money, Jinshan Yinshan, our monarch can afford it.¡± Mortgage shook his head: ¡°Miss Jun Er, you asked the wrong person. In this banquet hall, it is thedy who can let people be sincere.¡± Siu: ¡°Then, then you give me a chance, let me beg Madam?¡± ¡°Now you know that Madam is a madam?¡± Christopher asked. Siu said softly: ¡°Know¡­ I know.¡± ¡°Late!¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher dragged, and walked out: ¡°Siu, you said that you, the seconddy of the Jun family is not appropriate. You just want to go to this muddy water. When you were in Lanita before, the fourth master did not pay attention to it. , Let you y with Lanita, that¡¯s because the Fourth Master never regarded Lanita as a human being. But now, you can only think about it, Lanita and Walton, and there is a woman behind him who is backing them with Elder Shu who they can¡¯t fight. Can you fight? You really look too high on yourself, Miss Jun Er. You think you have a beautiful n for this matter, and you think you can set the me on Mr. Shu and Mr. Fu? Are you treating Fourth Master Fu as a fool? ¡° Siu: ¡°You really want to send me there?¡± Christopher: ¡°Of course!¡± Siu: ¡°¡­No! Dad, Kraig, save me¡­Save me!¡± In fact, her mobile phone hasn¡¯t been turned off. She just kept making outgoing calls. For a while, it was Father Shu, and then her father Jun Chengyin. Later, she called her cousin Kraig directly. Siu knew that only Kraig could speak here in Arron. Kraig is the one with the highest authority in the entire Kyoto family. She sent countless WeChat messages to Kraig and made countless calls, but Kraig didn¡¯t answer him. Just as Christopher pushed Siu into the car, a man at the door suddenly shouted, ¡°Yan Zhu, Master wants you to wait.¡± Christopher immediately stopped pushing Siu into the car. At the same time, Siu was also directly limp on the ground. At this moment, she started to cry. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have to die. However, the feeling of walking through the ghost gate is really sour and refreshing. Arron! The man who made her very heartwarming ten years ago, after ten years, she still couldn¡¯t beat him by a single bit. Her n was soplete and she found so many supporters for herself, even the reporters She paved the way, everyone thought that Suzi got it, and her n was just one step away. However, these men! Subscribe for more updatesBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 541 – 542 Chapter 541 ¨C 542 Read Chapter 541 ¨C 542 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 541 These men around Suzi broke her Siu¡¯s event. Especially Arron, see through all her tactics. At this moment, Siu felt that she had failed in a mess, and she was almost dead. After all, it was the Jun family, which still had weight in Arron¡¯s eyes. However, at this moment, Siu did not know how her life was saved. At this time, in the small banquet hall, Arron was answering a call from Kraig. ¡°Old Fu, my cousin is willing to trade two ships for him and even a daughter. This is a good deal. Do you know that it is his two ships? They are the two superrge ships specifically aimed at Canada.¡± Arron¡¯s expression was very calm: ¡°Siu and Jun Liuye are here first. When the two ships are handed over to me, I will release her daughter suddenly, Laojun, you tell your cousin, this If you let her two daughters off at a time, it was all because of your face. If it weren¡¯t for you, both of her daughters would be dead, and his two ships were also owned by me, Arron. Sooner orter, I would take it. Come back.¡± On that end, Kraig smiled and said, ¡°How do you want to ckmail my cousin, I have no problem. What I care about is, my little nephew Lenny, is he okay?¡± At this time, even Kraig, who is close to Arron as a brother, is not sure whether Arron will treat Lenny. Kraig and Arron are like brothers, but because of this, he knows best. Arron is fierce, and not sloppy. At this end, Arron said angrily: ¡°Suzi has already interceded for them, otherwise do you think your little nephew will end well?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Kraig asked curiously: ¡°Who, who pleaded with them? Suzi? Just your lifelong leader?¡± ¡°Otherwise, is there anyone else!¡± Arron said viciously. ¡°My younger sibling Suzi pleaded with you and asked you to let go of your rivals, and return them, who are they? Let me guess wildly. That kid Joan must be indispensable since I was six years ago. The younger brother and sister saved the boy¡¯s life, and the boy¡¯s temperament is reborn. Although it is still so trivial on the surface, it is not in the bones anymore. There is also the gentle and jade-like son of the Shu family. Mr. Shu¡¯s grandson is of good conduct, and Suzi intercedes for him, as expected. And my nephew. Oh, there seems to be a crooked nut. Good guys! Old Fu, Suzi interceded with you, so you let go of all your rivals, you are a typical fear inside. ¡° ¡°You want to find a fight!¡± Arron said very calmly. ¡°Haha! Hung up!¡± After closing the thread, Arron looked at Siu who had crawled back from the outside with a cold expression. Siu was lying at Arron¡¯s feet. She knocked her head over and over again and again: ¡°Thank you, thank you Fourth Master Fu for your life, thank you Mrs. Fu. Thank you. .¡± Arron said, ¡°Take your sister and get out of here!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Fourth Master.¡± Siu immediately knelt down and came to Jun Liuye, who had already be dumb in fright. The two supported each other and were about to leave. Arron said again: ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Nancheng, otherwise, at your own risk.¡± ¡°Know¡­ I know.¡± Siu said shivering. After he finished speaking, he supported his sister Jun Liuye and left the banquet hall organized by her Siu. The purpose Siu wanted was also not achieved. But she and her sister walked through the door. After leaving the banquet hall and her hotel, Siu wailed loudly on the main road. After crying, she said fiercely: ¡°Suzi! Wait for me!¡± Chapter 542 Suzi couldn¡¯t hear Siu, who was like a beggar on the road, cursing her. At this time, Suzi, who was held by Arron with one arm in his arms, had many questions in his mind. She thought that Arron and Siu had an extraordinary rtionship. Unexpectedly, Arron would show no mercy to Siu. Suzi raised his eyes and looked at Arron, there was a lot to ask him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Arron was watching Walton who was paralyzed on the ground. He didn¡¯t have much impression of Walton. I just think this is a self-righteous foster girl. The foster girl itself is nothing. Suzi is also the foster girl of the Lin family, but the foster girl arrogantly goes to the sky and imagines that she is the princess of Nancheng who ys tricks all day long. In Arron¡¯s eyes, she is just a bug. It¡¯s not even counted. Walton¡¯s face was crying and she couldn¡¯t say anything: ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Master, can it be for my cousin¡­¡¯s sake? Rao¡­ ..¡± She couldn¡¯t go on without finishing her words. To be honest, his cousin Darius just got his life back. Moreover, Darius had to beat her just now. At this Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. moment, even if his cousin is here, it is impossible for Walton to intercede for her. So Walton said halfway, and stopped again. Arron didn¡¯t bother to look at the woman, but said casually, ¡°Christopher, let¡¯s deal with it.¡± ¡°Master, dead or alive?¡± ¡°A pile of foul-smelling garbage, what do you want to do? Put it in your house to smoke you?¡± Arron asked lightly. ¡°Master Delek! I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Clean up!¡± Arron added. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± After he finished speaking, Christopher picked up Walton: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Min.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± At this moment, Walton felt that she was a trash. Cleaner. It was just three words, but it fully demonstrated that Arron had never looked at her Walton at all. At the very least, Arron still hates Siu and the others, so when dealing with it, he specifically said how to deal with it, but when she got to Walton, Arron didn¡¯t even exin how to deal with his subordinates. That meant that Walton was here with Arron, and she had never been a human being. It is negligible at all. And she, Walton, once thought that she wanted to marry Arron, and she had always believed that only her Walton in Nancheng was the most worthy of Arron. However, she didn¡¯t realize until today that her Walton was inferior to a pile of shit in Arron¡¯s eyes. But, it¡¯s a pile of shit, and it¡¯s better than death. She begged desperately: ¡°Fourth Master, Madam, you just treat me as a shit. Isn¡¯t it OK for me to stay away from you in the future? I will never show up in front of you, okay?¡± At this moment, Darius suddenly rushed in from the outside to stand behind Walton, looking at Arron earnestly: ¡°Fu brother, please, for the sake of our Shu family never embarrassed you. For the sake of helping Suzi again and again, you spare my cousin this time, I assure you that my cousin will not trouble Suzi again in this life, okay, brother?¡± Walton looked at her cousin in surprise, but she didn¡¯t expect her cousin to protect her like this. Sudden tears burst into his face. Arron looked at Darius coldly. Rao? From the very beginning, Walton urged Rayna to trouble Suzi in thepany. This coherent incident was all caused by Walton. Just now, Walton almost disfigured Suzi. It. When people lose power, they long for others to spare her. But half an hour ago, Walton was about to kill Suzi, and she never thought of forgiving Suzi. But, Darius, Mr. Shu. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 543 – 544 Chapter 543 ¨C 544 Read Chapter 543 ¨C 544 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 543 Arron will still give a bit of face. With a cold expression on his face, he calmly said to Darius: ¡°A Zhen, the Shu family was not obliged to raise a woman with a foreign surname. If this woman hadn¡¯t been under the influence of your Shu family, she wouldn¡¯t have died to this point. It spoiled the reputation of your Shu family. In this way, today I will be the lord of your Shu family. Let this woman surnamed Min leave the Shu family and don¡¯t Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. help her.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Walton was taken aback. However, it also made Walton¡¯s heart cold when she listened. Don¡¯t let the Shu family help her. Then what does she live on? She has never worked and never knew how to feed herself. She went to university, but she has no survival skills. Not only doesn¡¯t she, her food and clothing costs are also the best, spending millions in a month, she has been ustomed to pampering, let her suddenly cut off the source of ie? Then her Walton won¡¯t pass three years, she will sit and eat the sky. But it doesn¡¯t matter. In the past three years, she learned to terminate the contract, and then learn to support herself, as long as she can live. However, Arron said quietly: ¡°Christopher, greet the bank and freeze all the assets of Miss Min.¡± Walton: ¡°You¡­why do you¡­¡± Without finishing a sentence, she saw Arron¡¯s calm and unwavering eyes looking at her: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°No¡­no, thank you Fourth Master.¡± Walton almost left the banquet hall scramblingly. Next, in this banquet hall, he attacked Suzi with bad words and words, and didn¡¯t leave Suzi alive. They were punished one by one. No one dares to fart. Those nobledies who had longed for Arron toe over and crush Suzi, all regretted their gut puncture, but there is no regret medicine in this world. There is no one in the banquet hall. Outside the banquet hall, there are still a group of reporters shaped like wooden sculptures. And, the man who was kicked out by Joan and Siu asked to frame Suzi. ¡°Do you know Suzi?¡± Arron came to the man and asked like a family. ¡°No, no, no¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± The man¡¯s scared voice turned into a sissy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know, that means you admit that you came to insult and frame Suzi today?¡± Arron asked again. Seeing Arron¡¯s question, the man immediately changed his words: ¡°No¡­no, I¡­I know Suzi.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arron asked. Then he asked: ¡°Acknowledge?¡± The man nodded stupidly. Arron nced at Christopher: ¡°Pick him up.¡± Christopher immediately responded: ¡°Okay Lord!¡± After speaking, he lifted the dumb man up. No one has seen when there was something more in Arron¡¯s hands. The ck hole was small and exquisite, with cold tentacles, and there was no sound when it popped up. No one saw what was going on. They only saw Arron and the man embracing like two old friends. However, Arron got up and the man fell to the ground. At the same time, the man wailed like a pig: ¡°Wow¡­¡± The reporters were shocked. The man covered the stall with his hands: ¡°I¡­ Am I going to be a woman in the future? It hurts¡­¡± Chapter 544 In the face of such crying, no one of the reporters said anything. Arron, who had wiped out a person¡¯s gender characteristics, was asmon as flicking off a piece of soot. He handed over the guy in his hand to Christopher, and said: ¡°Notify the hospital about this. A man who eats hard food will not be able to be a man anyway, so don¡¯t show him any injuries.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± Christopher replied. ¡°Also, it¡¯s too noisy, let him shut up.¡± Arron said lightly. The man curled up behind him, crying in his pool of blood, shut up automatically in an instant. He crawled on his knees and crawled to Christopher. The silly husband asked Christopher, ¡°Is it true that I answered that nothing is correct, and the fourth master will destroy me?¡± Christopher stepped on his neck with one foot: ¡°You are also a person! A group of women bullying a woman, you are a man! Has your wife seen you? Did you offend you? He even synthesized a photo of her hugging her. Upload it to the Inte and let theizens of the full text scold her! Did you get out of a crack in the stone? You weren¡¯t your mother¡¯s birth?¡± Man: ¡°Woo¡­¡± He regrets! But there is no regret medicine in this world. In this small banquet hall where no one was left, now there was only a man lying in his pool of blood. The reporter did not dare to look at him. At this time, the reporter looked at Arron and Suzi. Arron hugged Suzi with one arm, and was walking out slowly. At this moment, Suzi felt a little awake from a big dream. Her eyes were light and innocent, especially when Arron held her arms. He was tall and strong, she was slender and weak, he was fierce and quiet, and she was quiet and reticent. Fusion together, it is a perfect match. The reporters were all taken aback. Until now, they had only realized that even if Arron was here, the subject who was squeezed out and attacked by the nobledies was still pampered, and his face remained unchanged, as if the things around him had nothing to do with her. Half an hour ago, when they saw Suzi like this, they thought she was a dead pig and was not afraid of boiling water. But now, looking at the girl who was hugged by Arron, how do they think, why is this girl so cute? It¡¯s the kind of super soft cute girl who is ignorant and unknowing. But, this super soft cute girl will let them go? No one of the reporters dared to step forward and beg to let him go. All of them have a sense of horror that the end ising. Some reporters¡¯ mobile phones have been blown up, and they are constantly urging them at the studio of the Ministry of Culture and Entertainment. What¡¯s going on? Why did it stop? Is there any explosive follow-up story? Don¡¯t tell me, Arron abused Suzi on the spot, right? Almost allizens on the entirework are waiting eagerly to see the follow-up report. As a result, more than ten minutes have passed, but there is no news at all. Who to call and who is not in a hurry? The boss of a gossip media website that specializes in reporting the best news even personally called the reporter he sent. ¡°I said, Ge Wen! Are you watching the very cheap girl named Suzi and four men, no no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, the live scene with five men entangled with each other, you forgot to report, I will tell you Said, even if she is a woman stripped off against five men, you have to report it to me on the spot. If the scene is really such a fierce story, I will let you buy a house tomorrow!¡± The reporter called Ge Wen: ¡°¡­¡± How he wants to tell his boss, don¡¯t talk now, don¡¯t talk! But the phone of this reporter named Ge Wen was blown up by the boss. Seeing that Arron and Suzi had alreadye to him, Ge Wen was so scared that his legs cramped. ¡°Reporter, right?¡± Arron didn¡¯t focus on Ge Wen, he asked all the reporters. Arron first saw news about Suzi from the Inte when the photo was posted to a short video and spread. At that time, he was still in Kyoto, in Elder Shu¡¯s ward. Aftering out of the ward, he immediately activated his private jet and activated a special route to go straight to Nancheng. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 545 – 546 Chapter 545 ¨C 546 Read Chapter 545 ¨C 546 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 545 After getting off the ne, when he turned on the Inte for the first time, the reports on Suzi on the Inte were already like snow in the sky, and they were all insulting to Suzi. Moreover, the wave after wave is like a series, but it is 10,000 times more exciting than the series. Seeing such reports, Arron, who was sitting in the car at the time, pulled off his tie. Christopher, the driver driving ahead, didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Since taking charge of the Fu Group, Arron has rarely be angry, and rarely has he been so calm. The fourth master of his own family has always been deserted, yet calm and rxed. Although he was a real murderous, he was coldhearted. But Master never showed his anger outside. However, seeing the hot search about Suzi sweeping the entirework with overwhelming momentum, Master was really not calm. They did note to this hotel the first time, but went home first. When he got home, Christopher realized that the fourth master was going home to get his weapon. Master with a weapon? You know, Master never dealt with anyone by himself. To what extent did he get angry today? No one knew, Christopher couldn¡¯t guess how angry Master was. Coming to the scene, as expected, the Fourth Master had solved several problems in his emotions and anger. At this time, these reporters who made all theizens of the wholework see Suzi, how will Master deal with them? Even Christopher didn¡¯t know whether the Fourth Master would take a gun and give him all a dozen or twenty people in one pot in the next second. However, Arron calmly looked at the reporters present, and said unhurriedly: ¡°Continue to follow up the report.¡± The reporters: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that no one dared to answer him. Arron¡¯s face became cold: ¡°Are they all dumb?¡± One of the bold reporters asked tremblingly: ¡°Four¡­Four Lord, you¡­what do you want us to report¡­ what?¡± ¡°Do you have eyeballs?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Long¡­Long.¡± ¡°What did you see!¡± Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t see it, it means that you have eyeballs but they didn¡¯t work. Since it¡¯s useless, then dig out your eyeballs.¡± Arron said in a t tone. ¡°I¡­I, I saw it.¡± The reporter could only answer truthfully. ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°I¡­I saw you let go of the four¡­ the men who were good to your wife, and the women¡­¡± The reporter didn¡¯t understand, as Men, shouldn¡¯t they hate their rivals? Especially for a king like Fu Siye who killed him for only a moment, shouldn¡¯t he be more cruel when facing his same s3x? However, Master did not. Is it really like what Fu Siye¡¯s assistant said, Siye¡­Fear? The reporter was still thinking, and Arron had already walked away with his arms around Suzi. The reporter looked at Christopher with a bitter expression: ¡°Yan Yeer¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Siye is afraid of the inside, you report truthfully.¡± Christopher dropped this sentence and went out. Chapter 546 Seeing Arron¡¯s arms around his wife and the assistant behind him, the three of them had already left the hotel. These reporters all looked at me and I looked at you. Just escaped like this? If it weren¡¯t for a wailing man in the small banquet hall, the reporters would really think this was a dream. ¡°Help, help me, take me to the hospital¡­¡± The man lying in a pool of blood raised his hand and begged the reporters. The reporters split one after another. Someone fell into the pit: ¡°You deserve it! I just saw you call Suzi one by one and Suzi one by one. People who didn¡¯t know really thought you were rted to Suzi, you should have died long ago!¡± Journalists are ustomed to speaking about the faults of others. They never thought that they were among those who harmed Suzi. They were obviously brought by Siu to corrupt Suzi, but at this moment, they forgot their own evil. ¡°Master asked us to report truthfully, then let¡¯s report.¡± Someone reminded. These reporters have faithfully distributed what they saw to their work units. The shock at that end can be imagined. Send it out? There have been waves before, and the result is such a flipped ending? Didn¡¯t it p yourself in the face severely? Don¡¯t send it? Each of these entertainmentpanies smelled of danger. No one dares not post. They bite the bullet and sent out. Thoseizens waiting to eat melons, at this time, are already waiting eagerly on the other end of the And they were all words that attacked Suzi. ¡°Follow-up report, hurry up! Aw! I want to see how such a lowly but invincible woman was hacked to death!¡± ¡°Anyway, it was definitely not drowning with saliva. This woman is shameless, and saliva will only nourish her. A fisherwoman who dared to take her c0ncub!ne to the scene and tear up arge number of main rooms was definitely nourished and strengthened by saliva. The identification isplete! ¡° ¡°Fu Siye is here! Fu Siye is here! Fu Siye is here! I shout important things three times, and I hope Siye Fu wille and strip this shameless woman alive!¡± ¡°Wow, I really want to have a look. If Fourth Master Fu is here, would this woman be so calm, would she kneel and lick?¡± ¡°Looking forward to +1¡± ¡°Expect +2¡± ¡°Expect +3¡± With so many people who eat melon before the Inte, most of them want to see Suzi¡¯s fate. Most of them hope that Suzi¡¯s fate will be extremely tragic. At the moment when the follow-up report is updated, so many people who eat melon are still excited and forget to breathe. ¡°Come here, and finally the picture is on!¡± ¡°How exciting is this!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it, naked, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s estimated to be back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll click on it first, and then save the picture immediately, lest I won¡¯t be able to see it in a while, I rely on¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This¡­what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Oh my God! How could this be¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 547 – 548 Chapter 547 ¨C 548 Read Chapter 547 ¨C 548 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 547 ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded¡­¡± ¡°My brain is drained.¡± ¡°This shameless fisherwoman turned out to be¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Just tell me, I can¡¯t see it. The inte speed here is slow. Don¡¯t tell me that she has gotten ill. You are incurable and infected¡­¡± ¡°She is Fu Siye¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a time, the entirework was almost paralyzed. Everyone was stunned at the end of the screen. All the people who eat melon = the masses, never thought it would end like this. The woman who was the worst scolded by the entirework, who had always looked calm and regarded death as home, turned out to be Arron¡¯s wife. Arron has been an official non-staple food group for six years. In the past six years, it has never been reported that there are women around him. ording to rumors, even the secretaries around him are male secretaries. Although Arron is rich, powerful, and powerful, he never ys with women. The only woman he has been recognized by everyone is his fiancee Lanita. In Nancheng, I never heard that Arron actually had a wife. On the screen, in the animation, Arron had one arm around the little woman in his arms, and the little woman¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Half an hour ago, melon-eating people on the entirework felt that this woman¡¯s face was like a dead pig and was not afraid of boiling water. However, when they looked at Suzi again at this time, they suddenly understood what it means to not be humiliated, what it means to be outside, and what it means to be neither humble nor overbearing. Only then did they Yanran discover what a proud woman Suzi was. When she was weak, she knew that she could not fight the menacing framers, and knew that any exnation would be futile and would make herself more humiliated, so she was fighting silently. At this time, in the arms of her husband, she was saved, but she was not rampant when she gained power. She is very quiet. Quiet enough to make people admire. After a long time, someone made the firstment. [Eat melon and eat to support]: I finally understand what it means to kill people by public opinion. From then on, I no longer believe in online transmissions. Sometimes it really kills an innocent life. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fortunately, Mrs. Fu has a strong heart and can do it. Don¡¯t be surprised, if you change to a fragile heart, you may have sumbed to death long ago, I¡¯m sorry, I apologize. [The most beautiful small public act]: Cyber violence! Whose fault is it? I am not the most beautiful little official, I am the executioner! Sincere apologies. [Heartbroken batch]: You people, I have watched here for more than an hour, and I haven¡¯t spoken once. I think something is wrong. How can there be such a woman in this world? Find a reporter for yourself. Bring the savage man outside of yourself and tear up the mistress? Just kidding! Isn¡¯t this unpleasant to find yourself? You still followed up with a boo, and it¡¯s a blessing that you haven¡¯t wronged people! Stop booing and go to sleep! [Popr Heart]: Thosedies who look noble in gold and silver are extremely dirty in their hearts. [Thest nobleman]: There are no real noblemen in this world. They are all shrews, but they still have to use the name of noblemen tomit violence to a girl who can¡¯t fight back in a high-sounding manner. Those fakedies, Really D*mn it! [Little Mengmeng Li]: I feel so distressed that Mrs. Fu is so distressed to cry. [Unruly Young Master]: Fourth Master Fu! Kill all those uglydies who maliciously attacked Mrs. Fu, they don¡¯t deserve to live! [Freedom]: Mrs. Fu does not cry, I will always be your fan. Suddenly, thements below fell to Suzi¡¯s side as if it were one-sided. At this moment, sitting in Arron¡¯s car, Suzi, who was scanning thesements one by one on his phone, did not change his face. She is going to the kindergarten to pick up the only one with her husband. At the entrance of the kindergarten, the car stopped, Suzi got out of the car, and four or five female colleagues surrounded him. ¡°That¡­ Mrs. Fu¡­¡± Susan¡¯s mother was the first to talk. Chapter 548 Susan¡¯s mother met Suzi for the first time. She looked down on Suzi at first, but she was threatened by Arron once, and she restrained a lot. Later, Susan¡¯s mother also took the initiative to show that she was better than Suzi, but Suzi was really not good atmunicating with people, not to mention that Susan¡¯s mother was still a type that Suzi didn¡¯t like. In the past, forcing myself to fit into a crowd like Susan¡¯s mother was all because of the only one. My child only needs a stable nursery, a stable environment, and stable friends. However, Suzi found that no matter how much she wanted to integrate into that group, she was still out of ce. She was still of two types, and those people were ustomed to worshiping high and low. Simply, she won¡¯t be integrated anymore. She can only be friends with people she gets along with. So at this moment, Susan¡¯s mother took the initiative toe up to curry Suzi, and when she showed her kindness to Suzi, Suzi¡¯s expression was also extremely alienated. She didn¡¯t even look at Susan¡¯s mother, but calmly said, ¡°Please leave me. Go further.¡± Susan¡¯s mother was very embarrassed: ¡°Um¡­Lilly¡¯s mother, please don¡¯t me me, you know me, I used to¡­ how good I was to you, the kindergarten When her mother ignored you, I took the initiative to be with you. Later¡­I was also for the good of my daughter. I had troubles, and only mother Shen, you¡­can you understand me? ?¡± ¡°No.¡± Suzi said briefly. Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°Well¡­ just because I squeezed you out like them? I¡­ can¡¯t I make it to you?¡± Susan¡¯s mother at this moment is just surviving the rhythm of sticking up. She doesn¡¯t care about her. She always believed that in this kindergarten, she had the best rtionship with Shen Only¡¯s mother. ¡°Mother Shen, you¡­ don¡¯t be angry. If you are not angry with me, you will let me kneel for you, and I will go to your house in person the other day, pinch your feet, beat your back, etc. OK. How about it, Shen Sole¡¯s mother?¡± At this moment, Susan¡¯s mother¡¯s face was like a woman licking a dog in the eyes of her mother who came to pick up the child. Such a person is truly disregarding his own face and shameless. This is exactly the same as Suzi¡¯s performance when he was scolded as shameless in the middle of the afternoon. In this way, everyone who has watched Suzi¡¯s video for half the afternoon can see that Suzi¡¯s attitude when confronting so many nobledies who attacked her alone is simply extremely arrogant. But they said it was shameless. In this kindergarten, arge part of mothers sympathize with Suzi. At this moment, they all poke Susan¡¯s mother in twos and threes: ¡°You are really shameless for a talent like you! I knew today, why bother in the first ce!¡± Susan¡¯s mother only apanies the smiley face in a jealousy, she doesn¡¯t even dare to let the fart loudly. At this time, the children came out of the ssroom. From all the way, they saw two children, Lilly and Susan,ing out holding hands. Seeing this scene, Susan¡¯s mother was even more frightened. Dare to breathe. I stood in the wrong team, originally thinking about not letting my daughter Susan and Shen only y. But Susan was crying, she just didn¡¯t want to cut off contact with Lilly. What else to say, the children in the ss like to y with Lilly. Just this morning, Susan¡¯s mother repeatedly warned Susan not to y with Shen Only. And now, seeing her daughter and Lilly holding hands, Susan¡¯s mother sweated embarrassingly, she was even afraid, the next second, will Suzi take revenge and tear Susan in half? Or insult her and Susan in front of so many people. However, what Susan¡¯s mother saw surprised her. Suzi squatted down and looked at her daughter Lilly with gentleness and Susan at the same time. ¡°Only, did you y with Susan today?¡± Suzi asked. Before Lilly¡¯s answer, Susan rushed to answer: ¡°Aunt Shen, I want to y with You, I want to be the only girlfriend, do you agree with Auntie?¡± Suzi nodded gently: ¡°Of course Auntie agreed! You are so beautiful and so kind, and Auntie likes you very much.¡± Suzi has no obstacles inmunicating with children. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 549 – 550 Chapter 549 ¨C 550 Read Chapter 549 ¨C 550 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 549 She loves children, even if the child¡¯s mother dislikes her. ¡°Then¡­Auntie, when Lilly¡¯s birthday, can I celebrate her birthday?¡± Susan asked again. Suzi nodded affirmatively: ¡°Of course, when Lilly¡¯s birthday, Lilly wants to invite a few good friends, all of them are Kuoyi, and the aunts agree!¡± ¡°Thank you Auntie! Yeah! Auntie, you are much better than my mother. You are a hundred times more beautiful than my mother. Aunt Shen, I like you!¡± Susan did not hide her love for Suzi. Beside, Susan¡¯s mother who was extremely embarrassed: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Susan¡¯s mother was very embarrassed. When Suzi led Lilly, and Lilly led Susan to Susan¡¯s mother, Susan¡¯s mother dropped her head very low. After a while, she said: ¡°Lilly¡¯s mother, I¡­I know that I am not worthy to be your friend. Thank you for allowing your daughter to make friends with my daughter. Thank you.¡± Sure enough, Susan¡¯s mother took Susan so that Suzi could say goodbye. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. She has no feelings for adults, but she has a love for children. She likes children, regardless of how adults are. Seeing Susan¡¯s mother leaving with Susan, Suzi also took the only car in Arron¡¯s car. Originally, when he walked to Arron¡¯s car, Lilly was taken aback: ¡°Mom, my dad is back?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°So fast!¡± In only three days, Dad came back from a business trip? Didn¡¯t it mean one week? ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi agreed again in a short cut. ¡°Then¡­ did my dad bring me a gift?¡± the little thing asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she hesitated: ¡°You¡­ ask your father yourself.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After getting in the car, Lilly looked at Arron: ¡°Dad, why did youe back so early?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Arron grunted angrily. Shen Only: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arron asked. Lilly: ¡°I ask you, why did youe back so early! Didn¡¯t you say that you came back only a week? Why did youe back only three days? Three days, you agreed to buy me a truck of toys. Do you have time to buy gifts in three days?¡± The only thing Shen cares about most is her gift. Arron sneered and asked, ¡°When I was leaving, did youplete your task?¡± Lilly: ¡°Are you talking about taking care of my mother? I take good care of my mother?¡± Christopher driving ahead: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Coincidentally, at this time Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Jarod who was calling, and Suzi immediately connected it. At that end, Jarod¡¯s extremely annoyed voice: ¡°Niezha! Give me a visit to Lin¡¯s house immediately!¡± Chapter 550 Nie barrier? Here, Arron immediately took the call from Suzi and put the receiver to his ear. On the other side, Jarod¡¯s extremely annoyed voice is still: ¡°You wicked obstacle! Why don¡¯t you die! You should have died a long time ago! After so many years, I really don¡¯t know how you are so dead! It¡¯s really a good person that doesn¡¯t live long, but a bad person lives. Wannian! You are the stinky Wannian! Suzi! Listen to me, don¡¯t think that if you use this to instigate divorce, you will destroy the rtionship between my wife and me. Don¡¯t let you catch you, catch you! I stripped you alive! ¡° At that end, Jarod was almost furious. He and his wife Moira quarreled all afternoon! Even the main business in thepany has not beenpleted! Not only did the two quarrel, they fought together again when they got home. Jarod originally thought he had beaten Moira outside, and Moira was honest, but as soon as he arrived home, Moira immediately picked up a steel pipe for drying clothes at home, whipped it up, and gave Jarod a meal. Punch hard. Jarod, who was hitting straight, had nowhere to hide, and in the end he could only headshot and beg for mercy. Even so, Moira still did not let him go. While beating Jarod, he cursed: ¡°You are a dead thing, what are you! When the olddy married you, you were a second marriage, a second marriage! And you were harmed by your ex-wife, and you were barren. , I followed you the same way! I¡¯m sorry, Moira, why did you punch and kick me in the face of that little b!tch! That woman, what is she doing to you? She infected you with a whole body disease! She¡¯s a silly bag, a lousy one! You are still disconnected from her even now! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you think! You want to be with that woman now, want to dump me Moira, want to dump our mother and daughter? Jarod, if you only dare to dump me, I will show you all those things back then! What kind of stuff are you! Dare to beat the olddy! ¡° After scolding, Moira was still puzzled. Still taking turns to beat Jarod with steel rods. Jarod, who was hitting straight, hugged his head, curled up in the corner, asking what to do. In the end, let Jarod kneel on the washboard, Jarod dare not kneel on the washboard. But in my heart, it¡¯s a fire! I wish I could smash Moira¡¯s body into pieces now, but the steel pipe in Moira¡¯s hand might be able to kill Jarod in the next second. Jarod waited until Moirapletely extinguished the fire, andzily and condescendingly said: ¡°Jarod! Listen to me, this family is my final say, and I am your lifelong leader.¡± Jarod nodded and bowed: ¡°Yes, my good wife!¡± ¡°Now, are you served!¡± Jarod moved Kneeling Zi again, he knelt closer, and often said in a dog-like tone: ¡°I take it, wife.¡± ¡°Come here! Squeeze my elder mother!!¡± Queen Moiramanded. ¡°Hey, my good wife.¡± Jarod nodded respectfully. He really squeezed Moira¡¯s feet, and Moira wasfortable. After a while, she fell asleep and almost fell asleep. Moira did not forget to instruct Jarod: ¡°Wash my olddy¡¯s feet.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 551 – 552 Chapter 551 ¨C 552 Read Chapter 551 ¨C 552 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 551 Jarod obediently washed her. On the surface, he was still reluctant to wash Moira until he wasfortable, and the steel pipe in Moira¡¯s hand suddenly fell to the ground. The pipe fell! Jarod¡¯s opportunity came. He suddenly released Moira, bent over to pick up the steel pipe that Moira had fallen on the ground, swiped it, and mmed it against Moira¡¯s leg. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Moira¡¯s painful whole person was curled up like a shrimp, she was in pain: ¡°Jarod, I am your wife¡­¡± Jarod: ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill you b!tch today! I am not called Jarod! I am not a man! I want you to know that if a man wants to kill you, he will definitely not let you die so easily!¡± After speaking, Jarod picked up another steel pipe and mmed it directly at her. Moira yelled again. She was not wearing any clothes, and the steel pipe hit her body, which really hurt her. Within a few minutes, Jarod beat Moira to his crying father and calling his mother. Moira was naked, curled up on the floor, kneeling at Jarod¡¯s feet. Her face was already green and purple. In Jarod¡¯s eyes, Jarod wanted to kill her. Moira hugged Jarod¡¯s leg: ¡°Jarod, Jarod, I was wrong with Jarod, I understand. I now understand what you just said.¡± Jarod hit Moira with a steel baton again: ¡°What do you understand!¡± Moira said: ¡°Instigate, this is the instigation of Suzi.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, he was taken aback. He has forgotten this. It was indeed Suzi who instigated the separation of their husband and wife rtionship. Suzi gave him a nk piece of paper and insisted on telling him that Jarod had left him with a letter her mother left Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. him during her lifetime. But when Moira arrived, Suzi Suzi burned the nk paper with a torch, which immediately aroused Moira¡¯s suspicion. Seeing Jarod stunned, Moira continued to raise her head and said earnestly: ¡°Jarod, I know that I was wrong now. I know what you said is true. It is Suzi that instigated the rtionship between us. You see, it was at the beginning. I suspected you and annoyed you. You immediately beat me up, thinking that I didn¡¯t believe you. And I, with a swollen nose and swollen face, must hate you very much, and then I will retaliate against you. The two of us, just like this you hit me, I hit you. We are definitely what Suzi would like to see most. If we don¡¯t stop now, I guess it¡¯s not you who killed me or I killed you. What will happen to our Lanita then? This is exactly what Suzi wants to see most. Because Suzi has always wanted to seek revenge from our neighbor! ¡° Moira¡¯s analysis is straightforward. Jarod also obeyed Moira¡¯s intention. He immediately helped Moira up and handed the steel pipe to Moira: ¡°Sorry wife, I was frustrated just now. Actually, I knew from the beginning that she was provoking discord. Why? Minutes, did I forget it? I apologize to your wife. You can hit me with a steel pipe. If you beat me to death, I have noints.¡± In fact, from the bottom of his heart, Jarod still likes Moira very much. Moira handed a treasure to Jarod: ¡°Husband, I won¡¯t hit you! I was stupid when I hit you just now. We are so confused. We are all hit by Suzi¡¯s divorce n. Now, right away, we want to call right away. Suzi!¡± Moira and Jarod, who were fighting with each other all afternoon, did not read the new article at all, and did not press any media push because they were fighting. Therefore, at this moment, they don¡¯t even know what happened on the Inte in just a few hours. After hearing his wife¡¯s words, Jarod immediately called Suzi, but he wanted to see how Suzi exined. However, at that moment, it was Arron who answered the phone, and Arron¡¯s voice was extremely cold: ¡°Jarod, what did you let my wife do in the past?¡± Chapter 552 At this end of the phone, Jarod was stunned. After a long while, he stammered and said, ¡°Fu¡­ Fourth Master Fu, you¡­ aren¡¯t you in Kyoto? How are you¡­¡± ¡°My wife was framed, so I came back early.¡± Arron said truthfully. ¡°Your wife¡­?¡± Jarod seemed to have thought of Arron¡¯s so-called wife, but at this moment, he still asked mechanically. ¡°Suzi!¡± Arron arrived. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± The phone dropped directly to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, husband?¡± Moira greeted him, looking at Jarod and asking with a lot of scarred faces. ¡°Suzi and Arron are married.¡± Moira: ¡°¡­¡± After a few more seconds, Moira wailed like a pig, ¡°You¡­what are you talking about! How could this be possible with Fu Siye and Suzi! How can this be! They are married, ours What about Lanita! What about Lanita!¡± Jarod¡¯s face also became extremely pale. It seems, what happened this afternoon? It was their husband and wife who missed it. It was all because this afternoon, their husband and wife were provoked by Suzi¡¯s letter without a word, and they fought all afternoon. What did they miss? Jarod immediately went to the Inte. Here, Arron, who was holding Suzi¡¯s mobile phone in his hand, watched the end of the phone automatically hang up, and asked Suzi, ¡°Why did Jarod call you all of a sudden?¡± Suzi made no secret: ¡°I and Jarod¡­¡± Originally wanted to say that he had an enmity with Jarod, suddenly when he thought that the only one was so young, Suzi did not want the only one to hear or see the grievances between adults, and to prevent children from seeing the viciousness between adults prematurely. She changed her words: ¡°I have a little bit of a rtionship with the Lin family.¡± ¡°Festival?¡± Lilly, who was next to him, was particrly interested in the festival. The little girl loves to be lively since she was a child, and wants to spend any festivals. She raised her head and looked at her mother innocently: ¡°Mom, your friend who called just now, what holiday is there? Is anyone celebrating his birthday? Mom, can I participate? I like singing birthday songs to children the most. .¡± Suzi lowered her head and k!ssed her daughter Shen¡¯s only forehead: ¡°Okay, when my mother has a friend on her birthday, we must bring the only one, and then let our only sing the birthday song for them, okay?¡± Lilly was extremely happy: ¡°It¡¯s very good! Mom, we also want to give you a gift to your friend.¡± After thinking about it, Lilly said more excitedly: ¡°Just send the gift my dad brought me from Kyoto. Oh, yes, dad, didn¡¯t you say you brought me a truck of toys? What about toys?¡± The topic is back again. The little girl has a good memory. That¡¯s what my dad told her when he left: ¡°A weekter, when dad returns from Kyoto, he will bring you a truckload of toys.¡± ¡°Toys!¡± Arron sneered. The toys are already on the road. Although they are not as exaggerated as a truck, they were transported back in four or five small cars. When that happens, Lilly will be happy with something. It¡¯s just that those toys originally came two or three dayste. However, because Arron came back to Nancheng temporarily, the toys will be a few dayste. But at this moment, Arron sneered and looked at her daughter: ¡°Only, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. When I left, I told you to take care of your mother. How did you take care of your mother!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t hesitate to think: ¡°¡­what¡¯s the matter with mom?¡± Say yes, the little girl looked at Suzi very worried. Suzi pulled Arron¡¯s sleeve. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 553 – 554 Chapter 553 ¨C 554 Read Chapter 553 ¨C 554 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 553 She suffered a lot of wrongs. However, she never wanted to let her daughter know, because her daughter will feel distressed and sad. The little mind will be hurt. She felt that in six years, she couldn¡¯t give Lilly aplete home. She was already very sorry for Lilly. Therefore, Suzi never wanted to hurt her daughter¡¯s little heart. ¡°Your mother, it took too long for you to bathe and wash a few days ago. She became cold and hot, alternating hot and cold, and she caught a cold.¡± Arron casually made up a reason. Lilly immediately raised his hand to support his mother¡¯s forehead in distress: ¡°Mom, are you having a fever? Sorry mother, the only one who didn¡¯t take care of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay baby.¡± Suzi immediately hugged Lilly with sadness. Lilly also hugged his mother. This evening, when he returned home, Lilly was very good at eating because his mother was sick. He did not ask his parents to urge him or bother his father to ask for toys. After eating, even though she hadn¡¯t seen her father for a few days, she He didn¡¯t pester her father to let her y in the toy room, nor did she pester her father to coax her to sleep or tell her stories. Even the little girl can wash herself. After washing, she consciously went to her children¡¯s room to sleep like a little adult. Seeing the only one so sensible, Suzi¡¯s nose was sour, and his eyes were red. Seeing Suzi¡¯s red eyes, Shen Zhilong felt that his mother had a serious cold. She immediately said to her father: ¡°Dad, you have to take good care of your mother. Let your mother¡¯s condition get better soon and the only one to go to sleep.¡± Yubi, Shen Only really ran back to his toy room. In the huge aisle, only Suzi and Arron were left. It¡¯s been an afternoon, she suffocated her stomach and wanted to ask Arron, but she never had the opportunity to ask. Now that she finally had a chance, she stood in the aisle, face to face with Arron, and her tone was extremely calm: ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Arron knowingly asked: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why let Siue to Nancheng to clean up me?¡± ¡°Obviously she came to Nancheng to clean up my colleague. You went to Kyoto, isn¡¯t it just to let Siu take care of me, and don¡¯t want to appear in front of me? I have always been sensible, no matter how Siu bullies me , How to insult me, I have to bear it, but why are you back again? I don¡¯t understand. I have never understood you. Can you tell me the truth? What is the rtionship between you and Siu? Before you leave, I specifically asked me not to ask any information about Siu? You told me, I will know what to do in the future. ¡° What she said sounded extremely calm. Actually, it is a silent struggle! Arron did not answer, and there was never a moment when he was extremely guilty of her. He didn¡¯t let her interrogate Siu because he knew that Siu was an old woman, and coupled with her extremely paranoid personality, Arron didn¡¯t want Suzi to mess with such an unreasonable woman. He mainly didn¡¯t want Suzi to mix upplicated things. However, today, she almost killed Suzi. He didn¡¯t make it clear. As a result, Suzi became an Inte celebrity overnight, and in another half an hour, he became an explosion on the wholework. ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Suzi raised his head, neither overbearing nor overbearing, and asked Arron whether he was happy or sad. Arron lowered his head and said nothing, but only held her lips. ¡°Woo¡­¡± Arron held Suzi tightly in his arms. Chapter 554 His lips were extremely tender and apologetic. At this moment, she burst into tears. She didn¡¯t shed a single tear for the whole day. In fact, Suzi is a particrly strong person, but, in his arms, she cried. The man k!ssed her a little bit by silent, stubborn tears, and hugged her tightly without saying a word. After getting off the ne, his original purpose ofing back was to take histest pistol and n to deal with a few people on the spot. However, when he returned home, he saw the letter she left behind. The handwriting on the letter was the same as the handwriting she left when he first saw her six years ago. Neat, clear and sharp. Arron: No matter what I owe you, no matter how you fix me, the only one is innocent. I beg you to see that since you were exiled, discriminated against, and desperate, you must provide the only good environment. The only thing she likes in the kindergarten now is that she has made good friends and she is very happy. How simple and beautiful is the children¡¯s world? Leave a piece of purend for the children, okay Arron? For the only one. In order to make your confidante JunSiu have fun, I will definitely behave well, no matter if they p my face with torn soles, or they strip me naked and shoot my video, let a group of men treat me I won¡¯t resist even if I start. Really Arron, I assure you, I will never resist. That is, can you please, when the overwhelming public opiniones, can you cover your only ear? Or, you just tell the only one that I am not her biological mother. I stole her since I was a child. I am actually very bad. Now I have pleaded guilty to thew. Let the only slowly and slowly forget me. I don¡¯t want to be the only mother who is so morally corrupt and tainted. I beg you, okay Arron? ¡­ A short piece of paper, except for the handwriting, the paper is very clean, and there is no mark of half Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. a drop of tears. Arron knew that Suzi¡¯s heart could be very soft or hard. At the moment she wrote, she knew that even if she knelt down to beg Arron, Arron might not agree, so she would not cry. She is very strong and tough. She said that she can do it if she can beat or not fight back, or she can do it if she doesn¡¯t fight back. Therefore, in the small banquet hall, when so many women united and besieged, Suzi did not resist. No matter how those women abuse her or insult her, no matter what they say, how many reporters they find, how many people she doesn¡¯t know, Suzi epts them all. She doesn¡¯t even need to look at it, she knows what is said of her on the Inte. She admitted. Therefore, my heart is very peaceful. However, Arron, who saw the letter, couldn¡¯t calm down anyway. He looked at the letter and felt that Suzi was saying goodbye to him. In her kind of seeming weakness, she has always been the most arrogant. The most unyielding way to say goodbye to him. This little woman! She can always provoke him! But it made him reluctant to move half of her finger anyway. She can always resist with the most tenacity in a very weak posture. She is willing to die and bear infamy, and will never give in from the bottom of her heart. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 555 – 556 Chapter 555 ¨C 556 Read Chapter 555 ¨C 556 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 555 The man¡¯s k!ss became deeper and gentler. Afterwards, Suzi nestled in Arron¡¯s arms, already weak. But she still asked: ¡°Why, please tell me, why you suddenly turned your face with Siu, and suddenly opened up my rtionship with you in front of so many people? Why?¡± The man cursed angrily: ¡°Because you are stupid!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t let you intervene with Siu because Siu is a very paranoid woman with mental problems. I don¡¯t want you to contact her, and I don¡¯t want to bother you! It¡¯s not what you think, I and she are beautiful girls Confidant! You man, if I regard Siu as a confidante, would you still want me! I¡¯m so stupid, would you still want me! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± His mouth pursed involuntarily. Arron squeezed her nose and said with a nasty annoyance: ¡°As for the disclosure of my marital status with you! Why don¡¯t I disclose it! If I don¡¯t disclose it, I won¡¯t take you to the old house and tell The elders of the Fu family! The olddy of the Fu family won¡¯t give you a pair of jade bracelets! Don¡¯t you want to disclose the identity of our husband and wife? Do you want hidden marriage? What do you want! Want to have something romantic with those ignorant boys who I let go? ¡° His questioning is simply a punishment. Because he was so unreasonable in his mouth, his hands didn¡¯t stop when he put the cart before the horse. Obviously he feels guilty. Obviously, when he went to Kyoto, he didn¡¯t exin the matter of him drinking Siu, which caused her to be attacked by the wholework. But at this moment, not only did he not have the money, but he was also turning a corner. , Put all the faults on her head. So tough! The end of being tough is to conquer her body. It¡¯s also to me Suzi for having tossed for a day today, already tired. People are tired, so are hearts. Suzi fell asleep shortly after being frightened by his remarks and physical double-strikes. Moreover, the sleep is very heavy and very sound. But the man is not half drowsy. He first called the nning and Propaganda Department of the Fu Group. Because of this call from the President of the Fu Group, the nning and publicity department got up to work overtime most of the night. They thought that Siye Fu went to Kyoto for three days on a business trip. He must have brought back new ideas and new development projects, so it was nned in the middle of the night. The propaganda department screamed. However, when severalputer experts in the Propaganda Department received the pictures from Arron, all the experts were stunned. Arron sent photos of several chapters to hispany¡¯s nning and publicity department. One of them is a man from the back, holding in his arms Suzi, who is on fire across the Inte today. This photo is exactly the same as the first photo of Suzi uploaded on the Inte, the angle, the back view, and the person in his arms are exactly the same. However, there is a follow-up. It is also an extension of this photo. At the beginning of the period, it was a silhouette. After a few photos were sent, it turned from the silhouette to the front. When theputer masters of the nning and Propaganda Department of the Fu Group and the staff clicked on the frontal photos, they were even more dumb and speechless with their mouths open. The original photo of Suzi being hugged by a man without clothes, the man was just a backside. But now, at this moment, the front of the man was photographed. That person turned out to be Arron, the president of the Fu Group. The picture is extremely clear. The woman who was held in Arron¡¯s arms was actually asleep. She slept very quietly, nestled in the arms of a man, and looked like she was very pampered by the man¡¯s arms. For a while, all the nning and publicity personnel on theputer side were stunned. Chapter 556 Manager Su, the top management of the nning Department, picked up the phone tremblingly and woke Christopher from the phone while he was sleeping. Christopher, who was half asleep and half awake, heard Manager Su¡¯s narration, and suddenly lost his sleep. ¡°Yan Zhu, what does Fu always mean? He sent us these extremely private photos. Is this for us to n and publicize? Mr. Fu¡­ I have always heard that Mr. Fu treats enemies and opponents very harshly. Spicy, why is President Fu¡­ so cruel to himself?¡± This question made Christopher amused: ¡°Puff¡­Well, you don¡¯t know Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu is not just a fierce character, Mr. Fu is still a love type.¡± What? Manager Su heard it right, right? He digs out his ears vigorously, always feeling as if his ears are blocked. Didn¡¯t he hear clearly? ¡°Well, Fourth Master Fu is a kind of love.¡± Manager Su: ¡°¡­¡± Not to mention him, there are tens of thousands of people going up and down in the entire Fu group, who doesn¡¯t know that Siye Fu is never close to female s3x, Siye Fu is a forbidden bathing system. But Yan Zhu said, Fourth Master Fu is a love type?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ording to Master¡¯s intention, use the official blog of the Propaganda Department of the Fu Group to send out the photos of Master and his wife.¡± On this side, Christopher said calmly. Manager Su stammered: ¡°Strictly help, no¡­ isn¡¯t it? The official blog of the Fu Group, which is basically the hands of big incidents, only officially publicizes, such as who is the next heir, such as Another executive from the Fu Group who has an annual sry of more than 100 million yuan, for example¡­¡± ¡°What is more important than Fu Siye, the first in power of the Fu Group, marrying a wife and having a daughter?¡± Christopher interrupted Manager Su. Manager Su: ¡°¡­Fu Siye, are you getting married?¡± ¡°Already married! So, tell the world!¡± Manager Su: ¡°¡­¡± He wiped the sweat from his head, and asked Christopher in a pleasantly surprised and unbelievable tone: ¡°Yanzhu, what kind of words did we use to post this official Weibo? Seriously, or. ¡­¡± ¡°Warm, romantic and sweet!¡± Christopher said without hesitation. Manager Su: ¡°Understood!¡± This night, taking the initiative is a sleepless night. In the middle of the night, there were very few propaganda activities, and the official blog of Nancheng¡¯srgest grouppany, Fu Group, had a move. The things posted on the official blog are not boring propaganda about grouppanies. Rather, a picture of a man and a woman. The first one is the back of a man. The woman with her arms in front is undressed, but she can see her face. In the daytime, people in Nancheng are already familiar with that face. It is Suzi¡¯s face. Immediately afterwards, the second photo had already turned its angle, this time with a man¡¯s profile. That side face can¡¯t be described by beauty. Beauty is mostly used to describe women, while men¡¯s side faces are angr. The more the arc of the corners, the more the more, the less the less the less. The edges and corners are very strong and very strong. Personality, short stubble with a mature masculinity, even more so that a man¡¯s profile is as perfect as a knife. Just a minute after the man¡¯s profile appeared, even in the middle of the night, thements under the official blog had already fallen from the sky like a drizzle. It really urred to me that there are so many night owls. [Waiting for love]: Wow, isn¡¯t this the photo of Suzi who was scolded for a day during the day? It seems that this man is going to make his identity public and protect his own woman. [Waiting for Love]: No, this photo was sent out on the official website of the Fu Group. This man is¡­Oh my God, have I guessed the truth? I dare not say. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 557 – 558 Chapter 557 ¨C 558 Read Chapter 557 ¨C 558 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 557 Did you just wake up, Mei Lolita? I know what you want to guess, what you want to guess, it¡¯s already the truth this afternoon, the overwhelming hot searches, headlines, haven¡¯t you seen it? [ck Godfather]: This afternoon I have already witnessed how Fu Siye loves his wife on the Inte. At this moment, I even saw it. If a man bes romantic, there is nothing wrong with a woman. He is This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. overbearing and cold. If a man sprinkles dog food, it really doesn¡¯t matter to those men who are in love. [Waiting for the beauty Lori]: Is it really Fourth Master Fu? [ck Godfather] @[ ]: You should first check out this afternoon¡¯s hot search. ¡­ When this wave ofments was showing that the speed of the rocket spacecraft was rising, the official blog of the Fu Group issued a second Weibo. This time, several photos were sent. Moreover, this time the man finally looks right. Under the warm light, the man bowed his head slightly, looking at the sleeping woman in his arms with a gentle and calm expression. The woman curled up in the man¡¯s arms, sleeping very deep and well- behaved. Very ignorant of world affairs. Very uncontested. As soon as this Weibo appeared, almost the entire Nancheng was awakened. This Weibo from the nning Department of the Fushi Group is a hundred times more popr than the hot search results produced by so many tabloid reporters and so many small mediapanies all day long. At the same moment, almost the entire Nancheng women stared at these photos. [I¡¯m not a milf]: Oh, I¡¯m so envious, if I can meet such a man in my life, I¡¯m willing to die for ten years. [Waiting for Love]: The woman in her arms is so happy. If I was loved by such a man, I would be happy to die for 20 years! [Minuo Little Preserved Egg]: This kind of man who loves his wife so much is hard to find in the world. [Follow the dog shit and go lucky]: In the morning, those people, those reports, those reporters, are they blind? They are obviously held by their own husbands. The husband is the president of the Fu Group. How about the president! See how the group of people dealt with themselves in the morning. Deserve it! [It¡¯s just a pot]: It¡¯s all pure jealousy, jealousy makes people lose their reason and judgment. [Purple Butterfly]: I really want to be hugged like this, I really want to be treated like Mrs. Fu. In one minute, it was enough. [Mingyue Ying Peach Blossom]: Although the person involved is not me, I still have to fantasize about it. The fantasies are also sweet. This is the most powerful face-shing stalk I have seen in history. Photo, p you in the face! Too much hate! In the middle of the night, Weibo¡¯s server was paralyzed. The two microblogs in the middle of the night were already hot. This night, the wholework is doomed to sleep. This night, some people were happy and gratified for Suzi, and others went crazy when they saw this scene. Lanita was the woman who went crazy. In the middle of the night, her hair was torn off by herself, so I remember it wrong. Lanita, who was paralyzed in the ward, picked up her mobile phone, dialed the phone number, and frantically yelled at her parents: ¡°On the official blog, What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on!¡± Here, Elder Shu on the hospital bed shouted palely: ¡°Lanita¡­¡± Lanita screamed like crazy: ¡°I¡¯m going to take off Suzi¡¯s skin¡­¡± Chapter 558 This night, when Suzi slept quietly in Arron¡¯s arms, sleeping sweetly and dreamless all night, Lanita, who was far away in Kyoto, cried all night. Later, her throat became hoarse, her eyes were swollen, and her dark circles were serious. When the doctor came to the hospital early in the morning to see Mr. Shu¡¯s condition, they thought they had seen a ghost when they saw Lanita. One of the female interns was almost scared to cry by Lanita. Lanita¡¯s eyes were slightly dull. After the doctor rounded the ward with Elder Shu and informed Elder Shu that his condition was no longer serious, he left the ward. At this time, Lanita was standing in front of the old man. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Her tone was extremely hoarse. When Grandpa Shu saw such a granddaughter, his distress was as painful as a knife cut, and his voice became old in a sh: ¡°Lanita, my good granddaughter! Grandpa often tells you to be calm, to be calm. Calm down, don¡¯t be surprised if you want to change. Why don¡¯t you always listen to grandpa? Look at you, you tortured yourself like this all night, if Arron sees you like this, then you will never have the possibility of marrying him again in the future. ¡° Lanita looked at Elder Shu with a swollen face: ¡°Grandpa, Arron has already married Suzi. What chance do I have? They already have a child. Grandpa, don¡¯t you know how hateful Suzi is? She has been fostered in my family since she was a teenager. My parents love her so much, but she wants to fight with me everywhere, rob me, and she also wants what I have. She never thought that she was a foster girl herself. Just know to grab it with me. Especially jealous, jealous of me everywhere. Suzi doesn¡¯t necessarily love Arron, what kind of love is there between them? But, because Arron is my fiance, she must grab it. She swears since she was a child that her life will be 10,000 times better than my life. Grandpa, Suzi is a change too! ¡° Seeing Lanita crying like this, Grandpa Shu¡¯s heart was filled with iparable anger. He finally found his granddaughter. He will not let his granddaughter make any grievances, certainly not! ¡°Lanita, listen to Grandpa, calm down first. Today we will pack our bags and go back to Nancheng.¡± Elder Shu said in an old voice. I wiped tears with joy from you: ¡°Grandpa, if I calm down, can the matter be resolved? Can Suzi not marry Arron?¡± Elder Shu calmly said: ¡°At the very least, you cane up with better countermeasures than when you are not calm.¡± Lanita nodded: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll listen to you. When you arrive in Nancheng, you must be the master for me.¡± Elder Shu leaned on the head of the bed and nodded. He is bound to call the shots for Lanita. It can¡¯t be cheaper. The woman who was fostered in Lin¡¯s family at the age of twelve, but wanted to take the arrogant woman! This morning, Lanita had been leaving the hospital with the Grandpa¡¯s Office. She said she was with her grandfather, but Lanita didn¡¯t actually have to do anything. In the military area hospital, some people would do all the work together for Mr. Shu. After all, Mr. Shu used to be the veteran here, and the staff here will do everything forfort. The old man went through the discharge formalities. Lanita, who was idle, called her parents when she had time. On that end, Jarod¡¯s phone was connected quickly, and his tone was very frustrated: ¡°Lanita¡­ Mom and Dad have seen it, the online upload is crazy, and Arron also personally admitted that Suzi is his wife. , Lanita, my daughter¡­¡± ¡°Dad! Why are you crying?¡± Lanita asked. Before Jarod could speak, Moira cried again: ¡°Lanita, that b!tch Suzi! She¡­she thought of a trick to let me and your father kill each other¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°She seeded in that trick?¡± Lanita asked. Moira: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you and my father, you two are beating each other!¡± No matter how stupid Lanita is, she guessed it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 559 – 560 Chapter 559 ¨C 560 Read Chapter 559 ¨C 560 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 559 Moira confessed on the other end of the phone: ¡°It¡¯s all the D*mn Suzi, otherwise your father and I won¡¯t beat each other to death.¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­you beat each other to death?¡± Moira: ¡°Yeah.¡± Lanita: ¡°This Suzi! D*mn Suzi!¡± At this moment, Lanita clenched her fist. If Suzi were here for a moment, Lanita would like to cut Suzi a lot. She hung up the phone of her parents and immediately called Suzi. At this time, Suzi was still nestled in Arron¡¯s arms, sleeping well. It was really stressful for the past two days, and I was too tiredst night, coupled with the sudden rxation of the originally highly nervous mood, so that Suzi¡¯s whole body was extremely tired, and she did not wake up all night. This night, her husband posted two or three Weibo about him and her, she didn¡¯t even know it. Moreover, the entirework is now standing on Suzi¡¯s side, and Suzi has no idea. She just sleeps now, very quiet. At this moment, Arron sent another morning Weibo. In addition to the sweet and warm picture of the two, there is also a line of text written on it. ¡°As the president of a grouppany, the most important task is not to manage thepany first, but to generate revenue for thepany first. I personally think that the most important task for a man is to marry a wife, get married and have children, and aplish these things. , It¡¯s not finished yet, you have to deal with the rtionship with his wife. The most important job of the president of a grouppany is to obey the life-long leader at home, that is, the arrangement of his wife. Only when a man manages his family well can he draw lessons from marriage to the management of the grouppany. If a grouppany boss who can¡¯t even manage his family, how can he manage thepany? Therefore, home is very important. ¡° These words are inseparable from the words of lifelong leadership everywhere. Arron¡¯s remarks shocked the entirework. It turns out that a man who is not close to a woman, who is petting his woman, is so sweet, and even regards his wife as a lifelong leader. It is so enviable. At the same time as the wholepany and even the wholework were discussing things, Lanita called Suzi who was sleeping. Suzi woke up ignorantly, and when she saw Arron looking at her, she blushed immediately. ¡°Answer the phone.¡± Arron said. Suzi picked it up and saw that it was Lanita who called. Without thinking, she said, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he seemed to understand that sometimes torturing people doesn¡¯t necessarily mean using knives and guns or using mouth to insult people, but it is like Suzi that really kills people invisible. He just posted a sweet and infinite photo and apanying text on the official blog. She said to him very innocently here: ¡°Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s.¡± At this moment, Arron was almost like beating Suzi, but he was not willing. He only said to Suzi: ¡°You just answer the phone and fcuk her!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Suzi: ¡°I can say anything?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s awkward.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yubi, Suzi picked up the phone and pressed the answer button. Chapter 560 ¡°Suzi! You prisoner! Do you still have any conscience! My parents have raised you for seven or eight years, and you have provoke the rtionship between them!¡± On the other end, Lanita cursed. What if Arron married Suzi. Lanita is not afraid of Suzi. She followed her grandfather to Kyoto for treatment this time, and she apanied her throughout the whole process. She also saw her in Kyoto and herwork of rtions in the political circle of the country. Lanita really realized that it¡¯s no wonder that Grandpa was very respected in Nancheng, and even Arron wanted to give the old man a little bit of face. It turns out that the old man¡¯swork of rtionships is really huge. And all of them are top-level dignitaries. With her grandfather supporting herself, even if Suzi married the Heavenly King Lao Tzu, Lanita was not afraid of Suzi. On this side, Suzi cleared his throat, and said in a very calm tone: ¡°Lanita, I am not provoking their rtionship. I originally wanted to kill them. I was unable to take a 10,000 step back and chose to provocate them. The rtionship. But now it¡¯s better. My rtionship with Arron is open. I am now Arron¡¯s wife, both in name and in fact. In the next time, one of my things Suzi will do is to let the Lin family perish! ¡° What Suzi said made Lanita shiver. Lanita calmly said: ¡°Dare you!¡± ¡°That depends on how much I hate your Lin family. Also, it depends on who I am married to. I am married to Arron, and my husband can grind your Lin family into powder! From now on, you must be prepared, maybe I will go to your Lin¡¯s house when I am happy that day. ¡° Lanita asked mechanically: ¡°Are you here to destroy us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suzi cut a word short. Then, hang up the phone. After closing the thread, she looked at Arron and smiled calmly. Said: ¡°This is the second time I borrowed your name to suppress the Lin family. I still remember that the with a fox and a fake tiger. I also pushed Lin. Lanita has it. Because of this, the goodwill you have just established for me has been defeated by me again.¡± She said very calmly. There was a mute sound characteristic of the morning rise in her voice, which was a littlezy and indifferent. Stopped in Arron¡¯s ears, there was no smell. Arron swept her in his arms with one arm, and asked in the samezy voice: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me this time?¡± Suzi shook his head and quietly said, ¡°You are my husband, aren¡¯t you? You are not Lanita¡¯s husband. I have a grudge against the Lin family, so you should avenge me! Now I have figured it out. You are my husband! Not anyone¡¯s! What Lanita and Siu are all outsiders! I am your only wife! Arron¡¯s name, only I use it is the most righteous! As for whether you will oppose it, that is your business. You can object. ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± What she said was speechless. Did he object? Not only did he not object, he used the official blog of the Fu Group in the middle of the night to post Weibo with her, okay! Seeing her calm expression that could no longer be calm, a grievance was born in his heart. This little woman! After staying by his side for a long time, she experienced more and more things, and she became more and more calm. Maybe one day, she will even surpass him. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 561 – 562 Chapter 561 ¨C 562 Read Chapter 561 ¨C 562 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 561 The man was stunned, and Suzi retracted into the bed again and continued to sleep. Arron: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling sick?¡± She turned her back to him, raised her arm with a bruise hickey and hit him on the chest. He took her arm casually. That arm seems to be able to pinch water out with a light pinch. He stooped to get her out of the bed, let her face him, and then seriously asked her: ¡°Is it ufortable?¡± Suzi shook his head, his face reddened, and suddenly lowered his head and mmed into his chest. The man smiled: ¡°I¡¯m a woman who has been born before, so I don¡¯t know how to say it!¡± She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you sleepte! You don¡¯t usually sleepte!¡± Arron was afraid she had something to hide from him. Suzi simply said: ¡°I don¡¯t have a job anymore, what do I do when I get up so early.¡± ¡°What does it mean to be out of work?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°I was fired from thepany. Even if I didn¡¯t get fired from thepany, I would be drowned in saliva even if I was spread on the Inte.¡± Suzi wants to have a job more than anyone, go to work, and earn a sry through his own efforts. She felt it was very stable. Heart is very calm. However, in Nancheng, she always does not go well in terms of work. ¡°You can go to work.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°?¡± ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want to be a good example for your daughter and let Lilly only see that her mother is an independent woman?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The feeling of being beaten up was very wronged. She gave Arron a vain look: ¡°You let you go to thepany with your saliva all the way from the time you went out, and then let thepany¡¯s people tell me in person that you have been fired, why are youing back?¡± ¡°No one spat you, and no one removes you. You can go to work.¡± Arron said again. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly realized something. He is Arron, the king of Nancheng. She immediately turned on her cell phone, sat in her arms and turned on the Inte, desperately looking for yesterday¡¯s hot search. But, except for that¡¯South City King Arron is actually a fear inside. ¡°Besides, there are no other hot searches. Of course, the official blog of the Fu Group does not count. She looked up, looked at him incredulously, bit her lip and asked: ¡°Yesterday¡­what the tabloid reporters reported, all¡­were all blocked?¡± The man said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your husband is Arron, and your husband¡¯s rights shouldn¡¯t be in vain?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, it is impossible not to touch my heart. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Suzi bit his lip and said. ¡°Why do you thank me?¡± Arron asked with interest. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she was still sitting in his arms, the kind that could see each other thoroughly, mainly because he saw her more thoroughly. He has a city pce better than her, and she dare not look at him. The man just stared at her like this, waiting for her way of thanking her. After a while, Suzi raised his arms to hook his neck, and his red and hot face slowly approached his lips and covered them. Chapter 562 Her k!ss was still so jerky, covering his lips several times, and she was still at a loss and didn¡¯t know where to put herself. Even, she will often pause and short-circuit. Because I don¡¯t know what to do next. Such an angry Arron¡¯s head was simply angry. He sped her back with his left arm and the back of her head with his right arm, then forced her to separate from him, forced her to look at her, and said coldly, ¡°Stupid!¡± She: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why teach you so long, but you can¡¯t even k!ss!¡± he demanded. She: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s really hard to tell, but it¡¯s hard to tell. Is it her fault? Did he teach her every time he attacked her? Isn¡¯t it good at all? He was not only looting the city and thend, he even robbed her of her thoughts. Every time, during the whole process, her brain was nk or two, and it waspletely taken away by him. How could she learn Will it? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When did she learn? Feeling aggrieved in my heart, my lips pursed involuntarily. Seeing her sweet mouth and watery appearance, the man forced himself to suppress the evil fire in his heart, and said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte to wake up today, so I can¡¯t tease you anymore! If you want to thank me, you have nothing to do. The way, get up, help me dress!¡± Suzi: ¡°Huh?¡± Help him dress? She has never done such a job. ¡°Why, is it not unusual for a wife to dress his own man?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Oh.¡± Suzi immediately got up and got out of bed. Suddenly I felt that something was wrong with me, and I looked down at myself, and didn¡¯t wear anything. However, her clothes were not here, so she had to take out one of his shirts from the closet and put it on. Chen Shang¡¯s sleeves were piled on the wrists, fat and fat, but it made her show a different kind of s3xy. The man looked at this Suzi and couldn¡¯t help but froze for a few seconds. In a daze, Suzi had already found all his clothes, and put it on the bedside and asked him, ¡°Is it okay to match this way?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The man took a look, quite satisfied. This is his usual style of dressing. He asked casually: ¡°How do you know that this outfit suits me?¡± Suzi blushed: ¡°I have been with you for so long. I haven¡¯t seen what clothes you wear every day.¡± The man suddenly felt small. He stood up, got out of the bed, held her shoulders with his arms, and asked softly, ¡°Do you like me very much in your heart?¡± Suzi¡¯s head lowered lower. She picked up the shirt and put it on him, without looking at him, just buttoning the buttons. After the buttons were buttoned, she picked up the tie again to help him tie it. This is the first time she has done this kind of work. Tying a tie is a very technical job. She has spent a lot of effort to tie her tie. Then there is the following. Then, the suit jacket. When everything is well dressed, that¡¯s really the case. ¡°Okay¡­Okay.¡± Suzi stammered, then turned and opened the door and left his room. Back in her bedroom, she found her underwear to put on, and then went to the cloakroom. After she found simple clothes and passed them on, she came to the restaurant. Both Sister Li and Sister Tian are here. Both of them looked at Suzi gently. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, madam, today you and your husband are both upte. The food is a bit cold and I¡¯m warming it up. Madam, sit down and I will serve it.¡± Li¡¯s wife thoughtfully said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 563 – 564 Chapter 563 ¨C 564 Read Chapter 563 ¨C 564 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 563 ¡°Thank Sister Li.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°Mom, I amte for kindergarten today.¡± Lilly looked at his mother a little unhappy. ¡°Sorry baby, mom won¡¯t get upte in the future.¡± Suzi apologized immediately. Here Arron solemnly said to Lilly: ¡°Your mother was in poor health yesterday, did you forget it!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lilly nodded. At this time, Sister Li brought a small ss cup and ced it in front of Suzi: ¡°Madam, this is the best blood bird that my husband just brought back from Kyoto. You drank it while it was hot.¡± The best blood swallow? Suzi has never eaten it, but she has heard of it. I heard that some small bowls cost tens of thousands of dors? She immediately looked at Arron: ¡°Such an expensive thing, I¡­why do I drink it?¡± Before Arron could answer, Lilly immediately stood up and questioned his father: ¡°Huh! You said you came back early, and you didn¡¯t have time to give me toys, but you brought my mother such expensive and delicious food! Dad, you are partial!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Somehow, I felt a little warm. Arron looked at her girl-girl calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are alone?¡± Lilly: ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°You are alone, don¡¯t you feel lonely!¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°One day, when you have a few more younger siblings, you will be your eldest sister. At that time, you will beat whoever you want, and you will order whoever you want. Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°Wow! Really? I have many younger brothers and sisters?¡± Shen Only asked. ¡°If your mother can keep a little better, there will be a lot.¡± Arron took a sip of porridge and said slowly. He did not look at Suzi. But he knew that Suzi blushed. Littledy! Looking at the usual humiliation, it is that you didn¡¯t really poke the ce where she was flustered. Once you poke the ce where she was flustered, she would blush and heartbeat with a few words, extremely ufortable. Lilly: ¡°Oh oh oh, I am so happy. But dad¡­¡± The little thing looked at his father mysteriously: ¡°I know, if you give my mother this supplement, you don¡¯t necessarily want my mother to give birth to my younger brothers and sisters. You just want to please my mother because you are afraid that my mother will be dismissed. My handsome uncle snatched it away, so you are trying to please my mother.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The man who was said to be in his heart by his daughter, wanted to beat her daughter in the A55 very much at this moment! ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± The man coughed dryly several times. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The little thing guessed his father¡¯s thoughts and was even happier: ¡°So, even if my father didn¡¯t bring me the toys, I would be happy because my father is kind to my mother.¡± This little thing! She is always attentive to her mother at all times. Mother was happy when her handsome uncle chased her outside, and her mother was held in the palm of her hand and ignored her, and she was so happy. Really owe it! The man gave Suzi an angry white look: ¡°You have a good girl!¡± Suzi lowered his head to eat bird¡¯s nest. She has never eaten bird¡¯s nest, let alone the best blood bird¡¯s nest. It¡¯s silky and tender, with a bit of sweetness and red dates, which is very suitable for breakfast. After eating the bird¡¯s nest, she put down the tableware and chopsticks, and then said softly, with a warm tone: ¡°She is your seed first.¡± Arron was stunned at the moment. Littledy! No matter what the circumstances, even in bed, when each other¡¯s hottest, he still thinks she is stupid, how at this moment, he discovered that she is also a master of Tiao Qing. Just such a sentence: ¡°She is your seed first¡± and Arron was adjusted, and her heart was pulled a bit. Chapter 564 Seeing the man startled for a while, Suzi immediately realized that what he said just now seemed to be mingling with him. I am embarrassed again immediately. The man didn¡¯t trouble her anymore, but got up and said: ¡°I waste for today, we have to go out immediately.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± The husband and wife each held Shen¡¯s only hand, and a family of three colleagues went out. Behind him, Li¡¯s wife and Tian¡¯s sister, were all pleased. Sister Li sighed: ¡°My wife is an honest person, and my husband just doesn¡¯t like talking, but he has never treated our domestic helpers kindly. I really don¡¯t know why I want to pass on my wife like that on the Inte! I want to know who it is. Go and reason with them.¡± Sister Tian said: ¡°No need for Li¡¯s wife, all those public opinions were blocked this morning. Once the husbandes back, he can handle everything.¡± Sister Li immediately relieved her heart: ¡°That¡¯s good. It is time to arrest all those who report such untruths, and see if they dare to be so harmful in the future.¡± Li¡¯s wife is just an injustice. What she didn¡¯t know was that the entertainmentpanies, studios, and the like behind those reporters all disappeared overnight. No one knows where those people are going. This city is very big, everyone is busy, who can control whom? No malicious remarks about Suzi can be found on the Inte. In addition, Suzi usually doesn¡¯t like to show off, and he doesn¡¯t like to show off his clothes. Therefore, even thements about her and Arron on the Fu Group¡¯s official blog are still there. It was overwhelming, but when Suzi walked on the street, no one really recognized her. The first one is that good things do not go out. Bad things spread for thousands of miles. The marriage between her and Arron was so happy, and the two were so sweet. Although everyone ate melons at night and envied them, in general, they did not have the vicious rumors about her much faster. Sitting between the husband and wife, Shen Weiyi, the family of three went to the kindergarten together. It was also because it was a bitte today. The children in the kindergarten all went in, and Suzi did not meet the parents of the students like before. Suzi quickly returned to Arron¡¯s car. She looked at Arron and stopped talking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked. Suzi bit his lip: ¡°I¡­I still won¡¯t go to thatpany. I can look for another job again.¡± She is not picky about her work. You can move bricks on the construction site. As long as it is work, she will take it seriously. However, her phone rang as soon as she dropped her voice, and when she picked it up, it turned out to be a call from the personnel department of the constructionpany. To be honest, Suzi still had a little trouble in her heart. After all, Linda is gone. Although Linda took the me. After hesitating, Suzi answered the phone: ¡°Hello¡­¡± At the other end, the HR manager said in an official tone: ¡°Miss Shen, I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯te to work today. You didn¡¯te on Monday. Thepany has already dealt with your monthly holiday ording to your monthly holiday. If you don¡¯t do it today If youe, thepany may deduct money. If you want to take personal leave, you must first make up the leave from your director.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ well, ok, I¡¯lle to work right away, today¡­ there is a traffic jam on the road. So I amte.¡± Suzi said immediately. ¡°Okay, then you go as soon as possible.¡± said the personnel manager. ¡°Well, I am as soon as possible!¡± After closing the line, before Suzi said anything to Christopher, Christopher had already speeded up. A stone fell to the ground in Suzi¡¯s heart. She wants a job in architectural design. One is that she really likes this job, and secondly, she is also like inheriting the wave of Aunt Shanna, carrying forward her design philosophy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Suzi seems to be soft and weak, and she usually talks very little, but she is also a person with her own ideas and ideals. Moreover, she is very tough. What she wants to do, even if she encounters great difficulties, she will not easily fail. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 565 – 566 Chapter 565 ¨C 566 Read Chapter 565 ¨C 566 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 565 The thought that the HR manager had taken the initiative to call her to let her go to work, Suzi felt it was an inspiration in his heart. What happened yesterday has be a thing of the past. Even the malicious remarks on the Inte have been searched for less than half a point. As if it was just a nightmare. Suzi didn¡¯t want the past, but only looked at the future. In the future, she will be a very aplished architectural designer. When her work is stable, she will immediately return to her hometown to visit her mother¡¯s grave. Maybe she will move the tombs of her parents to Nancheng together, so that she can I can visit Mom and Dad from time to time. Besides, it is to seek revenge from the Lin family. She will definitely not take the Lin family lightly. Especially Jarod. If Jarod is really what she guessed, then her biggest enemy of Suzi in this life is Jarod. Thinking of these thoughts along the way, Suzi didn¡¯t talk to Arron either. Fortunately, the man is also a few words. She didn¡¯t talk to him, and Arron didn¡¯t feel embarrassed alone, but Suzi, after thinking about her own thoughts, turned around and saw how Arron¡¯s tie was crooked, and let go. It suddenly urred to me that it was the clothes she put on him and the tie she gave him this morning. Is her technique bad? The tie hasn¡¯t been tied for a long time, and then opened it again? Suzi turned around and copsed naturally on Arron. He looked up at him. He grabbed Arron¡¯s tie with both hands, and muttered: ¡°Why is the tie crooked? How bad is your image when you go to the Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher driving ahead: ¡°¡­¡± Is he good at driving? His driving skills are enough topete with professional racers! But at this moment, Christopher almost hit the tree. He broke out in a cold sweat, mmed the brake and then mmed the reverse te, so that he could not hit the tree. Arron hugged Suzi in time to avoid knocking her head. Suzi also looked back at Christopher, ¡°Assistant Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you very tired today?¡± After the question, she said Arron: ¡°I have never seen Yan Zhu to rest. Why don¡¯t you give him a holiday? Let him rest. If you work hard like this, it is normal to drive with fatigue.¡± Arron: ¡°Well, give him more holidays in the future.¡± Christopher huped several times. ¡°Assistant Yan, are you sick?¡± Suzi asked concerned. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± That¡­Madam! I¡¯m not sick! Master gives me a holiday every month! I am not tired. Didn¡¯t get sick either. I choked on the dog food you sprinkled! The Christopher at this moment was really caught off guard! He has been ustomed to eating too much dog food sprinkled by the Fourth Master these days, but he has never eaten dog food sprinkled by his wife. The madam identally sprinkled a wave of dog food in a very natural and explosive manner. How could Christopher be able to resist it? Christopher didn¡¯t reply, but he heard Arron¡¯s hup. Suzi looked at Arron: ¡°You¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 566 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He was also choked, okay! Early in the morning, she teased him twice in a row. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a master of tricks. Early in the morning, I said: ¡°She is your seed too.¡± Arron was almost banned from work today. And now, in front of Christopher, she could copse on him so naturally to tie his tie. Like¡­ For many years old husband and wife, the old wife sees the sloppy husband going out untidy, so she has to make some corrections for her husband. Her movements can no longer be natural. Suzi didn¡¯t know how upset Arron¡¯s heart was. She rarely takes the initiative to him. Rarely regard her as her husband. This sudden change made Arron ttered. A murderous man, who was extremely calm and deep, was ttered at this moment. Arronughed at himself. Christopher was right. He is afraid of it. Yeah! Fear! The man cleared his throat: ¡°If you hold on to my tie and pull up hard, your man will have to be strangled to death by you, and you will have to be a widow.¡± Christopher: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Immediately let go. She said with a very embarrassing expression: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was wearing a tie for the first time. She didn¡¯t know how serious it was, how tight and how loose it was. It turned out that she made it too tight and he loosened it himself. She thought she didn¡¯t tie it well. ¡°You should get out of the car,¡± the man said. Suzi looked at Arron incredulously: ¡°What¡­what do you mean?¡± Yesterday, I gave her a sigh of anger, and it was good for her all night. She finally felt a little warmth, and he was going to turn his face again? Men are sc*m! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. sc*m! Suzi was annoyed to cry. ¡°You have already arrived at thepany and don¡¯t want to get off the car? Do you want to absent from work again today? Or do you want to follow me to the Fu Shi Group Company and use the rights of the wife of your grouppany¡¯s president?¡± The man said to the woman with a serious face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was embarrassing. Christopher in front can¡¯t help it = want tough. I was afraid that I wouldugh out loud at this time and would be shot down by my own master. After following the master for so many years, Christopher knew that the patience of the master was only given to two people. One is a little beauty named Shen, Shen is the only one. The other is a beautiful woman named Shen, Suzi. As for his kind of assistant, he can¡¯t make trouble in front of the Lord. However, since he has two beautiful women around him, his patience and measurement are much better than before. The current master¡¯s measure can pretend to be his love rival without getting angry. Christopher desperately held back augh and peeked at his wife. Suzi was embarrassed like a little girl, with a nose and a pouting smile, then opened the door in a very embarrassed manner and got out of the car. Then he ran to thepany without looking back. In that appearance, there is a kind of unspeakable sweetness and cuteness. Christopher suddenly thought that his wife was only 26 years old this year. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 567 – 568 Chapter 567 ¨C 568 Read Chapter 567 ¨C 568 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 567 Most girls in their 25s and 6s are still unmarried. In fact, thedy is still the girl who gives her some sunshine, she is very brilliant. The reason why thedy has always been so cold and calm is because she has received too little warmth in this world. Christopher was right. Suzi is indeed a girl who can bloom sunflower flowers in her heart as long as she has a little sunshine. She almost bounced and tightened the elevator. When she arrived at the elevator, she only managed to curb the cost when she saw someone in the elevator. Suzi has no social phobia. On the contrary, she also likes to make friends if she meets someone who gets along well. However, Suzi also knows that others have always vilified her, and all she can do is to be silent. Therefore, Suzi habitually bowed his head slightly when he saw someone in the elevator. However, when the two female employees in the elevator saw that it was Suzi, they immediately bowed to Suzi respectfully: ¡°Fu¡­Mrs. Fu.¡± Suzi was taken aback for a moment. Then his face blushed. She can bear any attack on her by others. The more others attacked her, the more she could straighten her spine, even with silent resistance, she could withstand any wind and rain. However, suddenly someone respected her so much, but Suzi was a bit at a loss. She had a bit of a sentence: ¡°Um¡­ we¡­ are all colleagues, you don¡¯t need to do this to me, just call¡­ call me Suzi, that. ¡­ The elevator has arrived, I¡­I¡¯m getting off. Good morning¡­ Good morning!¡± After that, Suzi also ran away from the elevator. Behind them, the two female staff looked at each other andughed at each other. ¡°In other words, Mrs. Fu has been working in ourpany for more than a month and has always been so honest and dutiful. It is those people who are just like others. They are rude and clumsy. It¡¯s because Mrs. Fu is low-key. They bullied people without revealing their identities, but Mrs. Fu was so secretive that she had never bullied anyone.¡± Another female staff member smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Fu is so cute, and she looks like a little girl.¡± ¡°By the way, her daughter is five or six years old.¡± ¡°So pure and beautiful.¡± When the two female employees said this to Suzi, Suzi had alreadye to his design department. She didn¡¯t dare toe in at the beginning, and stood outside the door, a little hesitant. Song Zhuoer was the first to see Suzi. ¡°Suzi! You are here!¡± Song Zhuoer shouted in surprise. Then several other male colleagues also saw Suzi one after another, they got up to wee Linda, everyone tacitly didn¡¯t mention Linda. After all, Linda got used to being domineering in thepany. He took the soles of the shoes and hit Suzi in the face so viciously, so at this moment, where Linda went, whether it was alive or dead, no one in this office cared. Even if it is dead, what to do with them. Linda took the me. Even the female designers who have a good rtionship with Linda have tacitly chosen to remove Linda at this moment. They also wanted to deal with Suzi without barriers, just like a few male colleagues. However, several female colleagues dare not. The only female colleague Sun Moli who had never squeezed out Suzi before came to Suzi boldly: ¡°Shen¡­Mrs. Fu, you are here for work.¡± Suzi immediately took out a lipstick from her bag and gave it to Sun Moli: ¡°This is the lipstick my husband brought back from Kyoto. I realized that the color of this lipstick is quite consistent with your lip color. I hope you like it. ¡° Sun Moli was ttered: ¡°Thanks¡­Thank you Mrs. Fu.¡± Suzi was a little embarrassed: ¡°But¡­ can you call me Suzi?¡± ¡°Thank Suzi!¡± Sun Moli changed her words immediately. Then, the two womenughed at the same time. The other women, in their eyes, don¡¯t mention too much in their hearts. However, no one dared to take the initiative to seek peace with Suzi. Suzi didn¡¯t matter, she had no more important people, she picked up thendline on the table, she called out, and the other end was connected quickly: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Suzi immediately shouted: ¡°Galia¡­¡± Chapter 568 On the other end, Galia hesitated: ¡°Shen¡­that, Mrs. Fu, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were Fu¡­ ¡­Mrs. Fu, so offended you so much, and¡­ please forgive me.¡± Suzi groaned: ¡°Galia! When did you be stuttering!¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Is she scared? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Also, she was actually angry with Suzi. Obviously it is Arron¡¯s wife, but she wants to conceal her identity. She always sympathizes with Suzi and feels that Suzi is pitiful. Actually, she is a big boss! At that end, Suzi coaxed with a good temper: ¡°Galia, I have known you for more than a month, and I haven¡¯t seen you stuttering. If you don¡¯t tell me why you stuttered, I will go up to you now. Up.¡± Galia said in a panic: ¡°Don¡¯te up to me, I¡¯m very busy at work, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Galia hung up the phone immediately. On this side, Suzi felt a little guilty. She likes Galia very much. She is not as good at talking and sociable like others. Since childhood, she has made a friend very much. It¡¯s the same as she cherished Joan before. She decided to organize the work at hand, and then went to find Galia in person. Even if she apologized to Galia, she was willing. I haven¡¯te to work for a few days. I thought I couldn¡¯t do this job. At this time, Suzi picked it up and sorted them one by one. She had always been responsible for her work, and she was organized in order, within two hours. , The work has been sorted out. Her tired neck was sore. He raised his head and stretched. Next to her, a cup of milk tea was handed to her, and a very ttering female voice said respectfully: ¡°Mrs. Fu, drink a cup of milk tea when you are tired. I ordered the milk tea specially for you ording to your taste. Don¡¯t look at your short time in thepany. I have always cared about you. I can see that you love sweets. You taste it, it will suit your taste.¡± Hearing this voice, Suzi felt disgusted. This woman is called Lina, and she has the best rtionship with Linda. She also often muttered to Suzi in front of Linda, and even Suzi was in front of her. Linda said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, she is here.¡± But this Li Na would still tantly trample on Suzi. Suzi came to work on the first day and saw the two gossiping women in the elevator, among them Li Na. Although Li Na did not beat Suzi viciously and put Suzi to death like Linda, Li Na was not a good person either. So Suzi doesn¡¯t like Li Na, who is exquisite and double-faced. ¡°Take it.¡± Suzi said calmly. ¡°Mrs. Fu, try it. You will know that I have not lied to you.¡± Li Na didn¡¯t hear it at all, she still smiled at Suzi with a smile on her face. Li Na believes in a saying that is not to hit a smiley person by reaching out. Sure enough, she pushed the milk tea in front of Suzi again, but Suzi did not refuse. Li Na felt happy for a while. Humph! She hasn¡¯t had a thorny head that she can¡¯t hold. She Lina is notoriously exquisite in the office, and she is a small public rtions expert in the office. Feeling happy, I was about to turn around to show off to a few colleagues, but saw Suzi very indifferently putting her in the trash can with a cup of milk tea in front of Suzi. Li Na: ¡°¡­¡± Her face was more embarrassing than crying father. Suzi was not angry with Li Na. She is not angry with anyone. She just felt that there was no need to ept Li Na. She would never need a friend like Li Na in her life. Since there is no need to deal with each other, why bother? Make yourself unhappy? She doesn¡¯t hate Lina. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 569 – 570 Chapter 569 ¨C 570 Read Chapter 569 ¨C 570 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 569 I just don¡¯t like this kind of people. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t want to care about the other person¡¯s opinions. Even though Li Na¡¯s face was blue and red and very embarrassed, Suzi was very natural. She divided a part of the work on hand and handed it to Li Na: ¡°This is your workload this week. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can discuss it with me.¡± Li Na: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi has turned around and left for the office. As soon as she went out here, the frying pan was in the office. First of all, Lina was crying, ¡°Mrs. Fu, is she¡­ is she taking revenge with me?¡± Song Zhuoer said: ¡°Suzi is not like that at all!¡± Li Na: ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she drink the milk tea I gave her?¡± Another male colleague Zhao Xianda sneered: ¡°Why do people have to drink your milk tea?¡± Immediately afterwards, Tong Yue added: ¡°Does your milk tea have flowers?¡± Li Na: ¡°¡­¡± Song Zhuoer is the youngest intern, and his words are rtively straightforward: ¡°Li Na, you don¡¯t even see what kind of person Suzi is. She is very simple, pure, and sincere. Conscientious, even if she has a husband like the king of Nancheng, she has never shown off. She is not as good at dancing and socializing as you are. She can¡¯t make a deal with you, so she doesn¡¯t need to give you any face. Understand! ¡° Li Na: ¡°¡­¡± A face was said to bepletely red. Embarrassed and embarrassed. But she can¡¯t change jobs. If she resigns, where would she want someone who doesn¡¯t pass the profession? At this time, Lina¡¯s regrettable ce went dark. At that end, Suzi also came to Galia. When he saw Galia working seriously, Suzi yelled softly: ¡°Galia.¡± Galia looked up, her expression a little awkward, and her tone very nervous: ¡°Fu¡­Mrs. Fu.¡± Suzi cast a nk sullen look: ¡°You are still not my sisters!¡± Galia: ¡°But you¡­you are the wife of Fourth Master Fu.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Suzi gave a nk look: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still owe me a meal. Last time I spent 400 yuan to buy you a buffet, why, do you want to escape? Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Galia curled his lips and smiled: ¡°You¡­you have such a superior status, are you¡­really willing to make friends with me?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Speaking of words, Suziughed at himself again: ¡°What is noble or not, I was almost beaten to death by Linda in Noble. If you didn¡¯t try to stop me, I might have been broken by Rayna and Linda. , If I break the truth, Arron will still want me? Grandma!¡± Galia: ¡°You¡­you can speak foulnguage?¡± In Galia¡¯s heart, Suzi has always been honest. After knowing Suzi¡¯s identity in the past two days, I also feel that she is that kind of unattainable. But Suzi can also speak foulnguage. Suzi proudly said: ¡°I can talk a lot, Ciao! Spicy, um¡­ all kinds of things, a little bit, a little bit.¡± Galia suddenly smiled: ¡°We will have a buffet at noon today, please invite me! I want to eat a high-end buffet with an average of nine hundred ny nine per capita!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Suzi readily agreed. The two reconciled immediately. Then they went out together talking andughing, entered the elevator, and got out of the elevator, standing alone outside the elevator door. Seeing that person clearly, both of them were stunned at the same time. Chapter 570 I haven¡¯t seen him for a week, Rayna¡¯s whole body is thin and out of shape. Suzi didn¡¯t have a lot of affection for Rayna, so when she saw the pitiful Rayna, Suzi didn¡¯t have much surprise and sympathy. But Galia, she rushed over and hugged Rayna¡¯s arm: ¡°Rayna, what did you do, I haven¡¯t seen you for two days now, why do you seem to have lost ten pounds?¡± Rayna said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Galia asked again, ¡°Are you doing anything wrong here?¡± Rayna squeezed and squeezed her eyes. A lump of shit came out of her eyes. She seemed to be angry, and she touched it casually: ¡°Galia, can you lend me a hundred yuan? I haven¡¯t eaten for two days.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Galia looked at Rayna in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you go home for dinner? Where are your parents? Aren¡¯t they at home?¡± Rayna said bitterly, ¡°They kicked me out.¡± Galia: ¡°Why?¡± Rayna bit her lip: ¡°Because¡­¡± She looked at Suzi and shut up again. After a while, she respectfully bowed to Suzi, ¡°Mrs. Fu, you¡­ Hello.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Galia is impatient: ¡°Dead woman! Say it! You have be a beggar, what else can you hide! Don¡¯t you say I won¡¯t lend you a hundred yuan.¡± Galia didn¡¯t have any contact with Rayna before. She also despised Rayna. But through this time, she prevented Rayna from letting Rayna participate in the frame of Suzi. Galia discovered that Rayna was actually quite a stupid woman. Rayna¡¯s nature is not bad. And Galia also discovered that if she verbally abuses Rayna, Rayna doesn¡¯t care about her, she is a woman with a particrly bad temper. To be honest, Galia kind of liked Rayna. Seeing Galia scolding her, Rayna said: ¡°Because I didn¡¯t help Miss Jun Er ording to my cousin¡¯s intentions¡­ I smashed Mrs. Fu¡¯s face. My parents have already scolded her. I had a meal. Yesterday I was kicked out by Siye because of my cousin. After freezing my cousin¡¯s bank card, my parents are now nning to sever rtionship with me. They kicked me out yesterday afternoon. , I didn¡¯t even let me bring my clothes. I was very anxious because I came out. I didn¡¯t bring my mobile phone and didn¡¯t bring a penny with me. I¡­ I don¡¯t usually make any friends. Galia, I didn¡¯t eat yesterday morning and night, and now I am hungry on my chest and back. Can you lend me a hundred dors so that I can eat some food first? ¡° At this time, Rayna had nothing to hope for. Just want to eat a full meal. Galia was extremely surprised when she heard it: ¡°Rayna, you¡­your parents kicked you out because of your cousin?¡± Rayna nodded sadly: ¡°Yeah.¡± Nodding too much, Rayna wept. She didn¡¯t know what kind of madness her father and mother made, and she didn¡¯t want her biological daughter for the sake of the daughter of the uncle¡¯s family. Rayna couldn¡¯tmunicate with her parents because she didn¡¯t even have her mobile phone. No matter how she knocked at her doorst night, her parents would not open it. Very cruel. ¡°I will lend it to you.¡± Suzi said. Rayna backed away in fright: ¡°No¡­no, no, no, you don¡¯t need Mrs. Fu, I¡¯m very grateful that you can spare my life, Mrs. Fu.¡± Suzi calmly said, ¡°I used to have a hunger, I know it¡¯s hard to eat if I don¡¯t eat enough, so Galia and I will go to dinner together, shall you go together?¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned for a long time. Then looked at Galia. Galia nodded: ¡°Suzi is good and peaceful, especially good.¡± Rayna seemed to smile as if she didn¡¯t dare to smile: ¡°Mrs. Fu, I used to have no eyes, I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 571 – 572 Chapter 571 ¨C 572 Read Chapter 571 ¨C 572 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 571 Rayna followed Galia and Suzi with a low self-esteem. Galia wanted to eat a buffet with nine hundred and nine yuan per person, and Suzi really led the two of them to go together. For three people, the difference is three yuan for three thousand. This cafeteria is really big. The food inside dazzles you. The high-end products include Aolong, sea urchin, sashimi, various seafood, and bird¡¯s nest. Even the lowest end is caviar sushi, pickled fish and the like. In fact, none of the three have been to such a high-end restaurant. Galia and Rayna stared nkly. Suzi is very calm. She doesn¡¯t pay attention to food, and it¡¯s not bad to have enough food since she was a child, and she doesn¡¯t have much yearning for this kind of high-end restaurant. However, seeing Rayna and Galia chirping to choose to eat, Suzi was very happy in his heart. She has no friends. Not good at making friends. But she longed to have friends. She has always been sincere to others. Just like now, as long as Galia and Rayna are happy, she feels that it is worth how much she spends on the bill. When Rayna and Galia chose Haoshito and came to their chosen seat, Rayna actually saw arge bowl of super sour and spicy pickled fish. She couldn¡¯t help but: ¡°Wow!¡± Then, she almost drooled out. Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Mrs. Fu, you¡­how did you know that I love pickled fish?¡± Rayna asked incredulously. Suzi shrugged: ¡°When you quarreled with me for the first time, it was so hot. You can still eat a big bowl Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. of sour and spicy pickled fish. It¡¯s sour, hot and spicy, I see it really. Yes, so I always remember. But if you haven¡¯t eaten for a day, you should eat as little as possible and drink some gruel first.¡± Hearing Suzi saying this, Rayna suddenly cried. Suzi shut up immediately. Did she say something wrong? She has always been bad at words, and she has always been ustomed to just doing nothing no matter who she is dealing with. ¡°Mrs. Fu, I¡­ I was really damned before. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so good and so kind. Now I finally understand why my cousin-inw likes you so much. He has been using it all the time. His life protects you because you have saved him at all costs before. I know, Mrs. Fu, I will use my life to protect you in the future.¡± Suzi looked at Galia somewhat awkwardly. She and Galia are more familiar. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Galia punched Rayna: ¡°Woman! Suzi is protected by Fourth Master Fu. Does it cost you your life to protect them? Everyone will be friends in the future. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t drop the sauerkraut fish. Nose! You can¡¯t eat it, and we can¡¯t eat it!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Rayna smiled embarrassedly. Suzi alsoughed. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Galia ordered. ¡°Yeah!¡± Rayna immediately picked up the chopsticks andder obediently, and began to fish for pickled cabbage fish, and then he raised his arms and ate it with great taste. Suzi and Galia also saw freedom. While eating, Rayna suddenly put down his chopsticks, took out something from his bag and handed it to Suzi. ¡°Mrs. Fu, it¡¯s for you.¡± Rayna said respectfully. Suzi was taken aback: ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 572 Rayna wiped the small iron box in his hand, and then exined in a low self-esteem: ¡°Well, what? Don¡¯t look at the iron box a bit shabby, but the things in the box are very good, that¡¯s that¡­ ¡­ The oil of mouse pups.¡± Galia: ¡°Puff¡­what?¡± Suzi was also taken aback. Rayna swallowed another big mouthful of sauerkraut fish, chewing, chewing and swallowing, while exining: ¡°It¡¯s baby rats, the kind of mouse cubs that have just been born, and they haven¡¯t grown hair yet. Soak them in sesame oil. , Soaked for a few months, filtered out the oil.¡± Galia was stunned: ¡°What¡¯s the use of this? I said Rayna, don¡¯t tell us, you have a hot temper, you love to curse, you love to be ady, you love to pick things, and you are so weird when you eat. , Oh, people put the condiments in soy sauce, vinegar, oil and garlic when they eat, you put mouse oil in!¡± Rayna was not angry when Galia said so. She can¡¯t make friends either. Like her cousin, Shuyuan, a noble and aristocratic family, always treats Rayna as a dog. But the former Rayna didn¡¯t see ordinary people like Galia in his eyes. Therefore, Rayna had no friends until yesterday when she was driven out of the house by her parents and she was walking down the street. Only Galia can think of. Unexpectedly, Galia immediately showed a look of concern when she saw her bing so deste. Rayna is very grateful. The so-called adversity sees the truth. Rayna opened Galia¡¯s hand unhappily, ¡°What! I bought this from an old domestic helper I know. That old domestic helper was the one who took care of us when my cousin and I were young. The domestic helper used to have an old Chinese doctor in the house. One prescription they knew was particrly useful, that is, if there are scars on the skin, the oil of this mouse cub will be smeared without leaving any traces. I¡¯m afraid¡­Fu Wife¡¯s face. I remove the scar oil and put it on my body the day before yesterday. ¡° After finishing speaking, she handed the scar oil to Suzi: ¡°Mrs. Fu, I see a little mark on your face. Well, this is really useful. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She could see that Rayna was really sincere, so she took the small tin box and opened it. The oil inside was not unpleasant, but there was a refreshing smell. She poked it a little and wiped it on the inside of her hand and neck. Rayna and Galia didn¡¯t understand anymore: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, Galia asked, ¡°Suzi, what are you doing?¡± Suzi said: ¡°Let me see if I am not allergic to this allergy. If I am allergic, I can¡¯t use it. I can only use it if I¡¯m not allergic.¡± After speaking, she applied anotheryer. After about a few minutes, the skin on the inner side of the hand and neck is still good and not allergic. It¡¯s just because your hands and neck are sour. ¡°Oh¡­Did you bring paper?¡± Galia asked. Suzi looked at herself privately, and she brought out a mobile phone without her bag. Not to mention Rayna, she didn¡¯t even bring her mobile phone. Three people look at me and I look at you. They discovered that Jiu Bai Jiu¡¯s self-service restaurant didn¡¯t even have a paper towel. ¡°What to do? First hand oil.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°This can¡¯t trouble me, it¡¯s up to me!¡± Yubi, she suddenly lifted the lining of her skirt and wiped off the mouse oil on her hand and neck. After wiping, the skirt lining was ced on the inner side, and she couldn¡¯t see it at all. This action stunned Galia and Rayna. Galia eximed in a low voice: ¡°Suzi, you¡­ even do this kind of show operation!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 573 – 574 Chapter 573 ¨C 574 Read Chapter 573 ¨C 574 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 573 Suzi smiled triumphantly, and there were two small pears on his face: ¡°Huh, I have too many show operations!¡± Galia became more interested: ¡°Talk about it, talk about what you do.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Suzi tilted his head and thought, like a little girl, with a smug expression: ¡°For example, you have a barbecue on the road, and you apany your boyfriend to press the road and barbecue. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After eating, I got oil for both hands, but found that I didn¡¯t wipe my hands with paper, what should I do? If you just put your hand in the pocket of your jeans casually, the trouser pocket cloth can wipe your hands. Also, you and your girlfriend are walking in the mall together, you are all in stinky sweat, and your face is full of sweat, but the boy you like calls you and says to you in five minutes. You don¡¯t have any sweat wipes on your body. What to do? I also lifted the skirt lining, wiping sweat. These are all small tricks in my life. No, Sao operation! ¡° ¡°Haha!¡± Galia immediatelyughed. Rayna next to him also smiled. At this moment, she suddenly discovered that Suzi was really cute. Suzi was ufortable and unpretentious, just like a little sister next door. At this moment, Rayna also discovered that Suzi¡¯s silence and Suzi¡¯s reticence were also due to people. When Suzi was rxed and happy, she was actually not at all reticent, she was very splendid. Rayna also rxed afterwards: ¡°Suzi¡­no, Mrs. Fu, I admire you so much.¡± Suzi: ¡°Call me Suzi, Mrs. Fu feels good.¡± ¡°Suzi.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi replied. ¡°You are so great,¡± Rayna said sincerely. Suzi: ¡°You are also pretty good. When I first came to thepany, you gave me power.¡± ¡°What! You treat me like a tooth for a tooth, I didn¡¯t get a bit of a bargain, okay.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Suzicent: ¡°You now know what a dog that bites doesn¡¯t bark anymore.¡± Galia: ¡°Haha! You describe yourself as a dog that bites people, Suzi, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Eat your sushi!¡± Suzi immediately picked up a piece of sushi and blocked Galia¡¯s mouth. The three girlsughed and made noises. Very happy. Not far away, two men who were eating the buffet were also looking at the three girls without blinking. ¡°Suzi is really beautiful, beautiful when he is silent, beautiful when Chuchu is pitiful but unyielding, and now when he is happy, heartless andughing, he is more beautiful. I can suddenly feel why Arron doesn¡¯t want Siu, No Lanita, no woman in Nancheng, but Suzi¡¯s. Suzi is indeed a special girl.¡± A man in a fancy suit said to hispanion. Another man in a navy blue suit with a very Confucian temperament said: ¡°I have known that Suzi is a special girl, majestic, calm, calm, transparent, and not to be humiliated. She is the most special I have seen so far. Girl, although she has gone through hardships.¡± ¡°Lao Shu, do you like Suzi!¡± ¡°You fart!¡± The man who had originally cultivated Confucian temperament immediately made a vulgar word. ¡°Then you are¡­¡± ¡°I am family!¡± Darius rolled his eyelids: ¡°It¡¯s you! Lenny! Don¡¯t hit Suzi¡¯s attention, you dare to hit Suzi¡¯s attention, Suzi is troublesome, and you are troublesome, Arron¡¯s woman, Don¡¯t say it¡¯s you, even your brother-inw didn¡¯t dare to even think about it, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Lenny sneered andughed, then picked up the phone to shoot. Darius immediately asked vigntly: ¡°You¡­what are you going to do!¡± Chapter 574 Lenny didn¡¯t care: ¡°Just take a few photos, as for it! I¡¯m not afraid of Fourth Master Fu, Lenny.¡± Darius scolded Lenny in an angry tone: ¡°You are not afraid, I am afraid! Suzi is afraid! I don¡¯t want Fourth Master Fu to misunderstand Suzi any more, so that Suzi¡¯s life will be better! Stop it, don¡¯t you Take it!¡± Lenny shrugged: ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve secretly photographed several groups before you stopped me. Lao Shu, you, you are so upright. Hmm.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± While shooting, Lenny said to himself: ¡°The three girls are all beautiful. Why haven¡¯t I found out before? Lao Shu, I think this person is really strange. It¡¯s really just who you follow, and you be whoever. In the past, every time I came here for your cousin¡¯s cousin, Miss Rayna, I felt sick when I saw her, she was just a spitting bun, she also called herself the eldest. What ack of heart. But now if you look at her again, she was infected by Suzi when she was with Suzi. She became beautiful and cute. Darius sneered: ¡°That¡¯s when you look at people with colored eyes, your face is a bit dirty, a little silly husband, a little arrogant, but her features have always looked good, I¡¯ve discovered it a long time ago.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Darius gave Darius angrily, ¡°Old Shu, it turns out that you are so interested in beautiful women too!¡± Darius sneered again: ¡°I also know that the girl between Rayna and Suzi is also very beautiful! Even more beautiful than Rayna!¡± Lenny: ¡°Yes, I can see it now. However, that girl is not as shocking as Rayna gave me. You know, how I hated Rayna before. Why do I think she feels a bit pitiful now, like a cute little girl. Look at her skinny these past few days, oh! Rayna was kicked out of thepany by me, boy! If this kind of civilian girl doesn¡¯t have a job, wouldn¡¯t she have to drink the northwest wind? Could it be that she has no ie after being kicked out by me, so she has no food to eat? Hey, the little girl also mes the poor girl. Why do I suddenly feel that she is acting like a baby at me, her crying face with ck eyeshadow and flower makeup is also pretty charming. ¡° Darius angered Lenny: ¡°If you can¡¯t eat grapes, just say gluconic acid. If you don¡¯t get grapes, you think it¡¯s good.¡± Lenny: ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll tell the Ministry of Personnel. Now that Rayna and Suzi have reconciled, let here back to work again.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Before he came back to his senses, Lenny had already got up to leave: ¡°Lao Shu, you pay the bill.¡± Darius: ¡°Why should I pay the bill! We will pay each one!¡± Lenny didn¡¯t look back: ¡°Hehe! It was you who were looking for me. Let me apany you to see Suzi¡¯s movements and see Suzi¡¯s happiness or not! Now that you have seen it, you told me that we are AA system. Lao Shu, I think you want me to tell the fourth master Fu who took his life in an understatement about you peeking at Suzi, right?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He was choked by Lenny, hups and hups. After a while, he shouted behind him: ¡°What are you going to do!¡± Lenny: ¡°Go to the Fu Group, find my Fourth Uncle Fu, and sue you.¡± If you speak, Lenny has already walked out of the cafeteria. After going out, he drove to the Fu Group. He has a confidential document to be handed over to Arron. This document was handed to him by his younger uncle Kraig and asked him to pass it on to Arron. Lenny understands what the younger uncle means, and the younger uncle wants him to be here. Where did Arron buy personal affection? In this way, he could save his Lenny¡¯s life. Driving all the way, Lenny arrived under the Fu Shi Group building in half an hour. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 575 – 576 Chapter 575 ¨C 576 Read Chapter 575 ¨C 576 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 575 He raised his eyes and looked at the towering building, which is andmark building in the entire Nancheng City. Six years ago, before Arron took down this building, no one had thought that an illegitimate child who had been exiled from a foreign name would be turned upside down overnight. Six yearster, the illegitimate child who had been exiled and suffered a lot has already doubled the Fu Group¡¯s industry several times. Today, the Fu Group is not only the best in Nancheng. It is also the highest in the country. Today, Arron is rich enough to buy an ind in the southeast sea. That ind is a thousand square kilometers. The ind is underdeveloped, and there are primitive indigenous people, cities, industry, agriculture, and those in power there. But the more so, the more it can arouse Arron¡¯s desire to conquer. Recently, he has been nning this. The document Lenny sent to Arron today is rted to the nning in this regard. This kind of top- secret information makes anyone worry about leaks, and Lenny is the best candidate. Coming to the top floor of the Fu Group Building, Lenny, who was dressed in bells and whistles, immediately opened his peachy eyes to the front desk: ¡°Xiao Tiantian, can you please call Sister Fu for me.¡± When the little receptionist called Xiaotiantian saw a handsome guy with a sweet mouth, the little receptionist was almost stunned. She immediately said sweetly: ¡°Um¡­ wait a minute. I¡¯ll call right away.¡± If you speak, the front desk immediately called Arron¡¯s assistant. At the other end, the reply was quick. The front desk looked at Lenny with blushing cheeks: ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Call me Brother Jun.¡± The front desk smiled shyly: ¡°Mr. Jun, Mr. Fu lets you in now.¡± Lenny immediately took the front desk and blew a whistle, and then casually entered Arron¡¯s office. Knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Arron said calmly. Lenny came in and shouted: ¡°Uncle Fu¡­¡± ¡°If you seduce any woman in my Fu Group next time, I will throw you down from this 18-story building without hesitation!¡± Arron didn¡¯t raise his head, but said coldly. . ¡°Four uncle.¡± Lenny handed the document to Arron very kindly. Arron still doesn¡¯t look at Lenny: ¡°Although you send me this document, it doesn¡¯t mean you can molest my staff!¡± ¡°Uncle Si, you are old.¡± Lenny said. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Finally raised his head, looking at Lenny calmly. The calm Arron made Lenny feel a sudden change. To be honest, he, like outsiders, is still very afraid of this murderous living Hades in his heart. However, Lenny took the courage to take out his mobile phone and put it in front of Arron: ¡°Uncle, I said you can¡¯t be angry. You are already thirty-five this year, right? You are indeed old, and 20 years old. You can¡¯t keep your face like that girl when you are in love, you have to¡­¡± After talking for a while, Lenny pushed the phone in front of Arron¡¯s eyes: ¡°Let me show you this.¡± Arron was fooled by Lenny, and he really put down the document he was signing and went to see the contents of Lenny¡¯s phone. Inadvertently nced at the beginning of the period. After taking a look, his eyes froze instantly. Chapter 576 The girl in the photoughed very happily, smiling very brightly, really like a sunflower, it was very sunny. The little pear vortices on both sides of her cheap came out, and the rows of white teeth in the small ruddy lips were very clear in the photos. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suzi is a single eyelid with big eyes. When sheughs, her thin single eyelid is even more aura, like a girl who knows nothing about the world. Arron had only seen Suzi¡¯s smile once. It was six years ago, when Suzi and his only few days were more harmonious, Suzi also smiled so sweetly at him, it took only three or two days, and then it was because he misunderstood that she wanted He harmed Lanita¡¯s family and beat her cruelly, driving her out. Since then, Arron has never seen Suzi smile like this again. But in the photo, Suzi seemed to be having dinner with her colleagues. She was so happy and unrestrained when she smiled. She is really beautiful. The beauty is so quiet, and the beauty is so sunny and natural. ¡°Four uncle, fourth uncle?¡± Lenny proudly called Arron twice in session. Only then did Arron recover from the dumbfoundedness, and he looked at Lenny with an expression that was neither stunned nor angry nor happy. Lenny opened another video to show him: ¡°Uncle Si, you are looking at this.¡± Arron was immediately attracted by the video. The sound inside was a bit noisy, and Arron couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. However, the screen on the phone is very clear. In the picture, Suzi smiled, and he mmed the lining of her skirt, showing the other two girls how she wiped her face with her own lining, wiped her wrists, and wiped off sweat. ¡°Ouch!¡± Lenny said deliberately on the side: ¡°Uncle Si, Si Auntie, this skirt, if I am not mistaken, should be a friend of yours with a very strong design concept. This is the only handmade skirt in the world. Well, this skirt is worth at least 180,000 yuan. My fourth aunt took 180,000 yuan to wipe the oil on her wrist? ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± There was a pause: ¡°Give me the file!¡± ¡°Uncle Si, the file has been given to you. It¡¯s at your elbow.¡± Lenny kindly reminded. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Four uncle¡­¡± Arron: ¡°You can ask Yan Broadband to go to the car dealer to mention a sports car you like.¡± ¡°Uncle Si, I have too many sports cars, I don¡¯t want sports cars, I want beautiful women.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Four uncle, look at you, all day long, you are not close to women and do not understand customs. Apart from killing people, seizing the site, you are all in the mall, and when you are idle, you can upy an ind. You are an expert, but you are really not an expert to women, especially my fourth aunt, who is only in her twenties. And my four or four aunts, she is not a girl who likes to please you. Women all over the world want to please you, uncle, because they want to be queens too much, and they want to be worshipped too much, but my fourth aunt, she really doesn¡¯t care about it. What my fourth aunt wants is a peaceful and romantic love. On this point, I know better than your uncle. Fourth uncle, how about you surrender your fourth aunt to¡­¡± Lenny¡¯s words were still missing a word. He suddenly saw Arron stretch out his hand to take something into his clothes. His legs were so scared that Lenny¡¯s legs were immediately weakened. He raised his hands above his head and stammered: ¡°Four Uncle and uncle, I¡­I just made a joke with you, you have such a good rtionship with my uncle, you are as close as brothers, but I am my uncle¡¯s nephew, uncle, don¡¯t, don¡¯t dig out Your gun, I¡¯ll roll, I¡¯ll roll immediately¡­¡± Yu must, Lenny ran out in a hurry. At this time, Arron¡¯s hand was also taken out. What he took out of his pocket was a gold pen. This golden pen was given to him by Kraig in his early years. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 577 – 578 Chapter 577 ¨C 578 Read Chapter 577 ¨C 578 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 577 Later, when two people wrote letters, Arron used this golden pen to sign. This golden pen was smoothly written and the nib was very thin. If this top-secret document is robbed, even if someone wants to imitate Arron¡¯s handwriting and sign, he will give it to Kraig. Kraig could immediately see the fake documents. After two steps, Lenny, who came back to get his mobile phone, saw that Arron took out a gold pen from his pocket, he immediately smiled in a disgusting way: ¡°Uncle Si, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s not bring it with you in the future. That¡¯s scary, what you did just now almost scared me to death.¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Lenny at all, and only calmly signed: ¡°You are timid, when did I make a joke with you?¡± Lenny smiled and nodded. ¡°Uncle Si, I¡­ did I take the phone?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Um, Uncle, I¡­I just made a joke with you. I like my fourth aunt. That¡¯s when I didn¡¯t know that the fourth aunt was my fourth aunt. I now know that she is my fourth aunt. Auntie, you just lend me the courage, and I dare not think too much about the fourth aunt.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Arron said. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°All the photos and videos on the phone are left to me.¡± Arron said. Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± Almost scared to death, okay! Never again dared to y with the tiger¡¯s tail. I really admire Suzi. Is shefortable sleeping next to the tiger every day? How does she manage to be insulted? Suddenly, Lenny admired Suzi very much. Suzi is the woman who subdued the tiger. After tremblingly transmitted the photos and videos on the phone to Arron, Lenny also ran away. When he ran out of the front desk, he felt, ha! So exciting. At this time, the small front desk was still looking at Lenny: ¡°Brother Jun?¡± Lenny is serious: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Little receptionist: ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Tell you, how can you call your brother and sister when you are at work, do you know that you vited the employee code like this?¡± Small front desk: ¡°¡­¡± Lenny has gone far. Here, in Arron¡¯s office, he has stopped signing documents, instead watching the photos and videos on the phone intently. Watched it over and over again. Slowly, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t even notice it himself. Just then, his cell phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was from thendline at the old house of the Fu family. Arron immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± At that end, father Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Qin¡¯er, you even used the official website of the nning Department of the Fu Group!¡± The father is questioning. Arron replied indifferently: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­Fu Group¡¯s official website, don¡¯t you know what reputation and authority is that? Over the years, the official website of the Fu Group¡¯s nning department has only had major incidents in the Fu Group. When a shareholder takes office, it will only be used to make a statement on the official blog when a senior with an annual sry of more than 100 million takes office! It is good for you, for a woman you should have such a big thought!¡± Arron asked calmly: ¡°What incident could be bigger than the boss of the Fu Group?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 578 Fu Zhengxiong on the other end of the phone was choked by Arron and almost didn¡¯t choke to death. After a long while, Fu Zhengxiong eased his breath: ¡°So, do you want the whole city to make your rtionship with Suzi public?¡± ¡°It has been made public.¡± Arron said. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Arron added: ¡°Regarding the wedding ceremony, I will choose another day.¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked: ¡°Are you going to ignore such a big thing as your marriage?¡± Arron said unhurriedly: ¡°Hasn¡¯t I already taken Suzi to the old house half a month ago and told you that, for this reason, the olddy also passed the family heirloom waxstone to Suzi, dad? , Are you forgetful before you are 70 years old?¡± ¡°You!¡± Fu Zhengxiong was speechless for a long time. ¡°You told your family that you are right, but the Fu family always has rtives and friends! Are you the only next generation of the Fu family, the current head of the Fu Group, getting married? Just let me know!¡± Fu Zhengxiong coughed angrily at the end of the phone. He felt that sooner orter, he would be pissed off by his only remaining son. But the son took care of him eating and drinking. He spent money to raise dozens of domestic helpers and took care of their four elderly people. It is reasonable to say that he was doing his best, but the son only refused to give him a little affection for his biological father. Fu Zhengxiong was annoyed and sad about this. But he was really helpless. But never thought, Arron said: ¡°Contacting rtives and friends, shouldn¡¯t your elders be responsible for contacting them?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You mean that as long as we contact, you will bring Suzi back?¡± Arron: ¡°Suzi is the eldest daughter-inw of the Fu family, why note back?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Only then did I know that he was unknowingly being tricked by his son. ¡°I haven¡¯t admitted that she is my daughter-inw yet!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to admit that she is already the wife of the president of the Fu Group. The official blog of the Fu Group announced thisst night.¡± Arron said tly. ¡°You¡­you want to piss me off! I won¡¯t call my rtives and friends to admit Suzi!¡± Fu Zhengxiong roared angrily. ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Once again, he felt that he was being tricked by his son again. It seems that the son has been waiting for him to say this? Suddenly, it urred to my son that whether you admit or not recognize Suzi in your old house, it will not have much influence on him and Suzi, or even any influence. He doesn¡¯t care if you admit it or not. If you admit that you have contacted rtives and friends as an elder, then he will just follow the flow and announce Suzi¡¯s identity face to face in front of his rtives and friends, and then consolidate and establish the identity and status of Suzi, the young grandmother of the Fu family. If you don¡¯t admit it, then Arron will save trouble. Anyway, Arron took advantage of him. This put Fu Zhengxiong to death. But angry, Fu Zhengxiong, who hung up the phone, was still the first to call and inform all the rtives and friends of the Fu family one by one. Arron, who had taken the line, didn¡¯t think too much about what his father should do. That¡¯s not something he has to worry about. At present, one of the things Arron wants to do most is to leave work early. This afternoon, Arron, who has always been reviewing contracts steadily, and meeting in a stable manner, is somewhat amused. However, there was a rare smile on his face. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 579 – 580 Chapter 579 ¨C 580 Read Chapter 579 ¨C 580 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 579 Just this little smile is enough to warm up and down the staff of the entire Fu Group. Especially female staff. ¡°Have you seen Fu¡¯s official blog?¡± ¡°Ha! It¡¯s so sensational, who can¡¯t see it! The official blog of the Fu Group has not released any new news for three years, and one news after three years, that is, our chief executive of no-female bathing me the lively Hades who are straight men and not like women. If they sprinkle dog food, they really don¡¯t have anything to do with the men who usually show off. They can wash it. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Suddenly discovered that I really like the president!¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly find out that you have always had a crush on the president!¡± ¡°I used to like it vaguely, but now I like it so much? I didn¡¯t know that the CEO would hurt women so much. Now that I know, I¡­ I really want to be asleep by the CEO.¡± A mature woman said very intoxicated. To. ¡°Get out! You nympho! Be careful to be heard by the president¡¯s wife and cut your double bag!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be slept by the president?¡± ¡°I¡­I also thought, but I just thought about it in my heart and never dared to say it. I didn¡¯t dare to say it before. Now that the president has his own wife, I don¡¯t even dare to say it anymore. I¡¯m very happy to see the CEO more every day at work.¡± ¡°Hi, who¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Stop talking, the president is here!¡± Several chatting women suddenly shut up. Nobody in the entire Fu Group is not afraid of Arron, not only because they all know that Arron kills Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. people like numb and hard as iron, but also because Arron is always unsmiling and calm when working in thepany. This kind of calm is more terrifying than the kind of man with a sullen face. However, Mr. Fu today is different. On his calm face, there was such a slight smile that was not easily detectable. When passing in front of a few white-cordies, the man who had always been silent said: ¡°Thanks for your hard get off work, get off work early.¡± The white-cor workers were stunned. Until the figure of the president walked away and entered the exclusive elevator, the group of women were still stunned. Later, one of them came back to his senses first: ¡°Did I have a dream just now? The president was saying hello to us.¡± ¡°I had the same dream as you!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Then, we are not dreaming, the president did say hello to us.¡± ¡°It must be the president¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°The president¡¯s wife must be a fairy.¡± ¡°I really envy the president¡¯s wife, who can capture the heart of such a king-like man.¡± ¡°Envy +1, don¡¯t dare to be jealous.¡± ¡°Envy +2, don¡¯t dare to be jealous +1¡± ¡°Envy +3, dare not be jealous +2¡± When the female employees of the Fu Group were discussing it, and they envied the wife of the President of the Fu Group, Arron had already taken a car to the constructionpany in Suzi to pick up Suzi. Suzi is also very busy this afternoon. After all, I haven¡¯t worked for a few days, and it takes time to organize it. However, she is still busy and happy. No one finds fault with her. She only lets her concentrate on her work. Suzi is a person who is serious and responsible for any work. Before you know it, it¡¯s time for get off work. Suzi packed up his bags, and went out talking andughing with Galia and Rayna. As soon as he got out of the door, Suzi saw the man leaning in front of the car door in a leisurely manner. ¡°Get off work?¡± Arron asked in a low and light tone. Chapter 580 Seeing the man in front of him, Suzi subconsciously looked around, back and forth. Sure enough, the people in front and back, who didn¡¯t know when, either hid, became dumb, or stared directly. It was as if the man leaning on the car door idle was like hell hell. Even Galia and Rayna, who were from left to right, were stunned at the moment. After a second, Galia pushed Suzi: ¡°Well, Mrs. Fu, you¡­ please go there first.¡± Rayna nodded at Suzi with a scared expression. Suzi bit his lip and walked towards Arron with his fingers. ¡°Why? Not happy?¡± the man asked, reaching out to open the car door. Behind him, those peeking, stunned, and scratching at the door, all looked cold. The man opened the car door and helped Suzi¡¯s arm. Suzi subconsciously twisted his waist, twisted Arron¡¯s arm off, and got into the car by himself. She was really not used to Arron¡¯s public form to pick her up to work, it was too conspicuous. She just wants to work here well, she doesn¡¯t want to provoke right and wrong, and she doesn¡¯t want to be favored by the stars. After being turned away by Suzi, the man didn¡¯t get up, and got into the car very naturally. A group of colleagues from the constructionpany who were about toe out just came out behind them, but they all looked dumbfounded. Who is Arron? Just yesterday, he was still understatement, dealing with Linda, dealing with the big star. Just this morning, a dozen or two dozen small media specializing in gossip in Nancheng and even in the country were uprooted. As for Suzi, he actually ignored him, and seemed to have a little bit of resentment? And Fu Yan Wang was not even angry at all? This is really a bit of tofu with brine, one thing falls one thing. As the car drove away, everyone was still talking behind them, and the man in the car looked at Suzi calmly. Her face was still flushed with the smile she had just smiled. The whole face was stretched out, and there was something hidden in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Unable to be happy. Like a college student who has just started, he is excited and restrained. This reminded Arron of the videos and photos that Lenny sent him. She was eating with two face with the skirt lining, which looked like Arron. When her mind reverberated, she actually felt that she was a little mischievous. Arron suddenly remembered that Shen Uniqueness should not only resemble him. There is also a part like her. Maybe, she should have been a carefree, sunny, smart, will often make small mistakes, will often y a little smart and charming girl. The car is driving fast. The girl was quiet and gentle. The man next to him was in a suit and leather shoes, and his figure was straightened, exuding the taste of a senior man. Such two people sitting in the back seat, even if they don¡¯t speak, are a kind of good scenery. Very beautiful. Very dog food. Christopher driving in front was stuffed with dog food before he knew it. The car quickly arrived at the door of Shen¡¯s only child¡¯s nursery. As usual, Arron sat in the car, and Suzi got out of the car to pick up Shen Only. As soon as he got out of the car door, several young mothers surrounded Suzi. ¡°Lilly¡¯s mother, no, that¡­ Mrs. Fu. Thank you, thank you for giving us the opportunity to enroll here. My daughter said, your daughter Lilly and her are good friends.¡± Suzi was talking about the mother who was dismissed a few days ago. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 581 – 582 Chapter 581 ¨C 582 Read Chapter 581 ¨C 582 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 581 Suzi smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, shall I invite you to dinner another day?¡± The mother still eagerly said around Suzi. Suzi can¡¯t stand this most. She lowered her head slightly, pursed her lips and smiled. When she saw the only one came out, she took the one and nodded and said hello to the mother, and hurried away. The mother was still sighing behind her: ¡°Yeah, the wife of the chief executive, there really isn¡¯t any arrogance at all.¡± ¡°Seriously, I also discovered today that the more people with status and status, the less pretentious they are. You see, Mrs. Fu, is really like a sister next door. On the contrary, it is the rich women who think they are right. Like two to five to eighty thousand.¡± Another mother said intentionally. Not far away, stood three arrogantdies. At this moment, when they saw someone talking about them, they didn¡¯t even dare to put a fart. At the entrance of this kindergarten, no matter it was ady or a mother with average family conditions, they all looked at Suzi who was leading Lilly away with envy. Suzi¡¯s back is graceful and calm, and the little girl she is holding in her hand is chirping like a little sparrow. ¡°Mom, I made new friends again today.¡± Lilly said to his mother happily. Suzi¡¯s heart is very warm. Although she had been shocked for the first three days in a hell-like suffering. But fortunately, her daughter was not affected in any way. Her daughter is still so happy and can make friends. Suzi squatted down and looked at Shen Only: ¡°Tell mom, what kind of friend is it?¡± ¡°The new kid in our ss, she introduced herself, and I also introduced me, mom. When I celebrate my birthday, can I invite my new friend?¡± ¡°Of course no problem!¡± Suzi trailed. The mother and daughter got in the car together. When he saw Arron, Shen¡¯s only first sentence was a sweetpliment: ¡°Dad, you are so handsome today.¡± Arron smiled slightly: ¡°Your little mouth is so sweet.¡± ¡°No dad, you are different today. You used to have a sullen face, as if you were the only one who owed you money, but everyone knows that you owe my milk powder money, and I don¡¯t owe you, so I don¡¯t know why you are sullen, not handsome at all, but today is different, today you are very handsome.¡± Even Lilly found out that Dad¡¯s is different. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Has he changed? Did she y it up? For a while, the man couldn¡¯t see through the little woman around him. Just looking at her talking andughing when she was eating with two colleagues in thepany, and when she was off work at night, she probably liked to make friends, but looking at her dodging at the door of the only kindergarten, he again I think she has social phobia. During this dinner, Arron specifically asked Suzi: ¡°You¡­do not like to socialize with people?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t like to socialize with phony.¡± ¡°You have to go to have a party.¡± Arron said abruptly. Suzi nodded without thinking: ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Not afraid.¡± Is there something to be afraid of? Haven¡¯t you experienced the scene like yesterday? There are some things that can¡¯t be taken away if you are afraid. It¡¯s better to calm down and ept it calmly. After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, she raised her head and asked, ¡°What kind of entertainment is In fact, what she really wanted to ask was, could it be the fancy pornography that abused her? Arron replied: ¡°The official meeting of the youngdies of the Fu Group.¡± Chapter 582 ¡°Oh.¡± Suzi flushed slightly, and said nothing. This kind of meeting must be arranged at full discretion. She only needs to attend. She is a very transparent and sensible person. At the meeting, she will not talk nonsense, and she can do it on the spot. Dumb and vase. Putting down the bowls and chopsticks, Suzi said: ¡°If there is nothing else, you coax the only one to y, the only one has not yed with dad for a few days, she is now used to you, and she is not happy to y those games with me, she I want to y an intellectual game with you. You y with the only one. I will go to work for a while, and there are several drawings to produce.¡± The man also put down the bowls and chopsticks and asked her: ¡°Do you like your job?¡± Suzi sips and sips stupidly: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°How much do you like it?¡± ¡°Do you want me to answer truthfully?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi took a deep breath: ¡°Since I was a child, what I yearn most is to finish college quickly, so that I can learn a skill quickly, and then join the work quickly. As long as I participate in the work, I can leave the Lin family. I don¡¯t have to. If I send someone to the fence, I can make money to support me and support Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. my mother. I have always warned myself that as long as I have a job opportunity, I will definitely work harder than others. I have always liked work. I have always wanted to be self-reliant and want to save a lot of money. Then, I went back to my hometown tofort the undead of my mother and told her that I am no longer under the fence and I have a job now. I feel that work can enrich people and gain the greatest sense of security. ¡° Suzi has always been insecure. In the Lin family, everyone in the Lin family hates her. Not long after I went to college, I was arrested again by a big boss, andter he was chased aftering out of jail only a monthter. Her career has always been turbulent. So he, she longed for stability, relying on her hands to work hard to turn the stability, the most let her feel safe. Thinking of going home to visit his mother, Suzi looked up at Arron: ¡°A week ago, the five million you gave me was to make up for me. I thought you were Siu who made up for me and would insult me. Would abuse me. What the hell did your five million do?¡± For those five million, Suzi didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°For you, pocket money.¡± The man said in a different way. ¡°Um¡­¡± Five million pocket money? She is really a rich woman. ¡°Are you¡­ not going back?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Yes!¡± the man said. Little women are little women! At a mere five million, she actually felt like a hot potato, she didn¡¯t dare to take what she didn¡¯t dare to ask for. Looking at the entire Nancheng, if any woman can get the five million donated by Arron, that woman would not be happy to bloom. Child. She happened to be Suzi! It turned out to be this expression. No wonder Joan used to say that she was a small dirt bag in the country. She had never seen so much money, so she didn¡¯t even dare to spend it when she was rich. Can¡¯t believe that the money belongs to her. ¡°Can I take out a bit and go back to my hometown?¡± Suzi finally asked. Going back to her hometown, visiting her mother¡¯s grave, and then moving the ashes of her parents to Nancheng, is Suzi¡¯s long-cherished wish, but she has not been able to realize this wish for only six years. Suzi looked up and looked at Arron expectantly. She didn¡¯t know that Arron agreed or disagreed, maybe 80% of it disagreed. However, what Suzi didn¡¯t expect was that Arron said calmly: ¡°Of course you can go back to your hometown to worship your ancestors, but I have to wait until I¡¯m done.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± He¡­ what does he mean? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 583 – 584 Chapter 583 ¨C 584 Read Chapter 583 ¨C 584 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 583 Is he finished? Does he have to go with her¡­to her back home in the remote country? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to draw a drawing?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi turned and entered her small bedroom. This night, she painted on paper untilte at night. She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up again, she found herself in Arron¡¯s arms. Suzi struggled to remember, but Arron said in a cold tone: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be tired and half dead at night, if you want to rest well, don¡¯t move. If you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be like yesterday. Punish you like that.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knew him, and he did what he said. She dared not move again. She had been lying in his arms this night, knowing that she would wake up early the next morning. When he woke up, the man was no longer in bed. Suzi picked up the man¡¯s watch on the table and found that it was only six o¡¯clock in the morning. Why did he get up so early? What did he do? At this moment, the man was wearing a nightgown sitting in a wicker chair on the top floor to answer the phone. At 5:50 in the morning, his cell phone rang suddenly. In order not to affect her sleep, he chose to go up to the top floor to answer the phone. The call was from Christopher. ¡°Master, Elder Shu arrived in Nancheng at 9 o¡¯clockst night. As soon as he got off the ne, he called the old house and listened to the report from the driver of the old house. Elder Shu should be very angry,¡± said Christopher on the other end. To. ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron said briefly. Christopher worried: ¡°Fourth master, you are not afraid that the old man Shu and our old man get entangled together, and then something will happen?¡± Arron said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m worried that I don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Your own father is your own father. Elder Shu is kind to the Fu family, as well as Master, and Elder Shu¡¯s sphere of influence in Kyoto is intricate, so easily, Master can¡¯t touch Elder Shu. The n Master took to Mr. Shu was to brake with silence. The fourth master was digging a hole for the old man, waiting for the old man to make a mistake. This is Master. Not only did he kill people, he was also full of tactics. ¡°Okay Fourth Master, there is nothing else to do, just to tell you that Elder Shu and Miss Lanita have Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. already returned to Nancheng.¡± Christopher, and I wanted to hang up. ¡°Also.¡± Arron said on the phone. ¡°Four Lord, you say.¡± ¡°Six years ago, I asked you to check the rtionship between Suzi and the Lin family. At that time, because of Lanita¡¯s pregnancy, I stopped inquiring. Now you can check again. What is the rtionship between Suzi and the Lin family? What is the rtionship between the Lin family and Suzi? What did you do? On that end, Christopher immediately said: ¡°Master, I have checked this matter.¡± Arron: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think you might ask me sooner orter, so I will check as soon as I have time.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Talk about the point!¡± Arron said immediately on this side. ¡°Madam was in jail for Lanita. The death of Madam¡¯s mother seems to be rted to Jarod. It seems that Madam¡¯s mother has an unclear rtionship with Jarod, but I haven¡¯t found the result yet.¡± Christopher said one by one. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi was in jail, but it turned out to be for Lanita? Chapter 584 ¡°Continue to check!¡± At the end of the call, Arron¡¯s tone suddenly became extraordinarily cold. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Arron added: ¡°Check as fast as possible! Keep all other things behind!¡± ¡°Understand, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher answered. After receiving the line, Arron stood on the top floor for a while before going downstairs. Downstairs, Suzi has already got up. She got up early today and did a good job of skin care. The marks on her face that Linda used on the soles of her shoes a few days ago were vaguely invisible. Suzi spit out a little with the oil given by Rayna. It works. It doesn¡¯t taste much. She put a thinyer of foundation on the outside. The whole person looks more energetic. As soon as she left the bathroom, she saw Arron wearing a bathrobe. Although her light makeup is almost no makeup, Arron can tell at a nce that she is wearing makeup. This can only mean that she always has clear soup and noodles. asionally she puts on makeup once, and she looks pure and enchanting, especially smelling. In addition, she wore a special tunic today with a big skirt underneath, which made her small waist soft and not tight. The man has an urge to grab her into his arms immediately. However, on the surface, he didn¡¯t do anything, even when he saw her dress, he didn¡¯t even say a word. Only calmly walked back to his living room. Seeing him silent, Suzi followed behind. Not because I was afraid of him. Whether she is him or not, she is used to it. She just feels that it is too early today. He asked her to change his clothes yesterday. Will he let her help him get dressed today? Entering the door and seeing her behind him, he asked indifferently, ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± ¡°Help¡­ change your clothes.¡± Suzi said. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Before he could react, she had already started to take clothes out of the closet. In the past few months of living with him, she already knew that he used to wear cold, single-tone, and didn¡¯t like fancy. If you change this kind of clothing to someone else¡¯s, you may be very old-fashioned and lifeless. However, he was born a clothes rack. Whatever you wear, you can wear a kind of kingly style. Even a suit with a very average price, it looks like a high-level custom-made suit on him. Moreover, it is not at all old-fashioned. Only let him give people a mature and tyrannical feeling. Seeing that the clothes Suzi showed him were all in cool colors and single-colored, Arron asked abruptly, ¡°You will wear this for me?¡± She Niang looked up at Arron, ¡°Huh? Um¡­ sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll change it again.¡± She knew that he must be picky. Suzi immediately found a cooler outfit from the closet. Navy blue suit suit trousers, cold tie, white shirt. ck socks and ck shoes. Arron gave her a hard look when preparing to put them on the bed one by one. Suzi is a smart man: ¡°Why¡­ why are you still too bright? But there is no cooler-colored clothes in your closet.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, he said: ¡°Hurry up and dress me! Otherwise, we will both bete!¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± Just like yesterday, he put on them one by one, but the movements are much more familiar than yesterday. With the clothes on and the tie tied, she will involuntarily reach out and take a look. Is his tie loose? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 585 – 586 Chapter 585 ¨C 586 Read Chapter 585 ¨C 586 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 585 Tight? For fear that he would be restrained. For a moment, she suddenly felt that she was just like him. Thinking of this, she blushed suddenly. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Arron looked at her puzzledly. She didn¡¯t tease her on a single page yesterday. What was she thinking about? ¡°No¡­no.¡± Suzi hesitated: ¡°The air in this living room is not circting, I am so panicked, I¡­I went out.¡± After speaking, Suzi ran out immediately Outdoor. The man whispered behind him: ¡°This blushing problem, when can I change it? It seems that I still don¡¯t adapt. The manager has used it a lot, and he may have a thicker skin!¡± After talking to himself, Arron did not leave the living room, but picked up his mobile phone and dialed out a group of calls. At the other end, the connection was quickly connected: ¡°President Fu, I am the assistant picture.¡± ¡°Small picture, inform thepany¡¯s senior management that this morning¡¯s meeting has been cancelled. And all the customers who made reservations this morning will be postponed.¡± At that end, the assistant Xiaotu was very surprised: ¡°President, what happened?¡± In Xiaotu¡¯s impression, the president has never cancelled a scheduled event in the six years since he took charge of the Fu Group, unless there was a major event. However, Arron at this end is very indifferent: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Small picture on the other end: ¡°Uh¡­¡± After a second, he said: ¡°Good president, I will notify you immediately.¡± No one knows what arrangements Arron will have this morning, not even Suzi, who is sharing the bed with him, Suzi has never been able to guess Arron. After all, he was too calm and the city mansion was too behind him. However, Suzi doesn¡¯t guess what she can¡¯t guess. She feels that her job is stable now, and the atmosphere in thepany is good, which is already very good. As soon as he got out of Arron¡¯s car and entered thepany, Suzi coincidentally saw Galia. ¡°Tell you good news, Suzi.¡± Galia said. Suzi immediately smiled and curled his eyebrows: ¡°I¡¯m very smart, let me guess, I must be able to guess right. It must be that after Rayna returned to her residencest night, the Ministry of Personnel informed her and asked her to continue toe back to work, right? ?¡± Galia: ¡°Huh! You are really smart, you can guess it!¡± Suzi was able to shake his head and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t look at who it is, Suzi is okay! A standard science girl! My mind is very useful!¡± Galia rolled his eyes: ¡°You are smart!¡± Suzi asked again: ¡°Where is Rayna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Mrs. Fu.¡± Rayna ran over, carrying two breakfasts, one to Galia, and she handed the other to Suzi: ¡°I bought it for you.¡± ¡°You eat by yourself, I¡¯m at home every day.¡± Suzi said. Rayna was not polite with Suzi. Suzi handed a small paper bag to Rayna. ¡°What?¡± Rayna asked. ¡°For you.¡± Suzi said. Rayna opened it and saw that there was a whole set of skin care products inside. ¡°Guein, is it actually Guein, or is it a high-end product of the Guein brand?¡± Rayna¡¯s eyes were straight. After looking at it for a while, and then looking up, her eyes were red: ¡°That Mrs. Fu, I¡­ I bullied you so much before, but you still treated me so well. Guein¡¯splete set of high-end skin care products It¡¯s tens of thousands of dors, you actually gave it to me?¡± Suzi shrugged and chuckled: ¡°I have an allergic nose, and the smell is a bit heavy. I wouldn¡¯t dare to use it. It¡¯s a pity to leave it alone. I think you have severe dark circles in the past two days, so I will use it for you.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Rayna took a whole set of skin care products to his heart, and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, thank you Mrs. Fu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Rayna, you goddamn! You stop for me!¡± An angry voice suddenly shouted behind him. Chapter 586 Rayna was frightened. When Suzi and Galia also looked back, they saw a middle-aged woman in her 50s rushing towards Rayna with her arms akimbo. Rayna was frightened, and immediately hid behind Galia, crying in her voice: ¡°Mom, what are you doing! Why are you still not suffocated for two days? I almost starved to death in the past two days. It¡¯s Yan. Yan took me in. The personnel department of thepany told me toe to work regardless of previousints. I have a job now, and I know I was wrong. You should calm down, right?¡± ¡°You die!¡± The middle-aged woman scolded Rayna with dirty words. Rayna was scolded for a moment: ¡°Mom, what are you scolding me for?¡± ¡°fcuk! You are a shameless man! Give me this set of cosmetics!¡± the middle-aged woman scolded angrily. Rayna was very reluctant, but she also tremblingly passed the cosmetics to the middle-aged woman: ¡°Mom, are you going to give this skin care product to my cousin? I really don¡¯t understand, why do you love my cousin more than It hurts me a hundred times more. Is it because my cousin has lost her parents since she was a child? But mom, although my cousin has no parents, her aunt¡¯s family and Grandpa Shu love her very much. On the contrary, it was me, always acting like a servant in front of my cousin. Mom, don¡¯t you feel sorry for your biological daughter at all? Did you know that when you drove me out the day before yesterday, I was almost asleep on the dark and remote road? ¡° At this moment, Rayna seriously doubted whether his parents were biological? She looked at the middle-aged woman with tears. The middle-aged womanughed coldly, and did not answer Rayna¡¯s question at all. She only said that Guein would help the poor and hugged her in her arms, and proudly said: ¡°Now, even if Walton has no money, she can use high-end skin care products.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, she asked with tears: ¡°Are you my mother! Are you!¡± There are a lot of middle-aged women. Rayna said, ¡°You are back to work again. That¡¯s good. Your sister¡¯s bank card has been frozen now, and it happens that your sry is spent on her. I¡¯m leaving! Don¡¯t die if you are fine. Coming home!¡± The words must be said, the middle-aged woman turned around and left. But Suzi blocked the way. ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Suzi. Suzi drew light makeup today, the whole person looked much brighter, and he wore a rtively young and brisk tunic skirt. For a while, the middle-aged woman did not recognize it. This is the hottest two days ago. Mrs. Fu of Search. Suzi didn¡¯t answer, and only calmly took back the skin care products that the middle-aged woman held in her arms. The women refused all year round, and Suzi did not let go. He only had a very calm tone: ¡°This skin care product belongs to me. I have a cashier ticket to show it. If you don¡¯t let go, I can consider calling the police and arresting you. In broad daylight, strong Grab other people¡¯s property. Middle-aged women: ¡°¡­¡± As soon as his arm loosened, Suzi took away a set of skin care products. She didn¡¯t make any noise, she just took the skin care products and left. ¡°You woman, who are you! Stop for me!¡± the middle-aged woman shouted angrily. Rayna said with great sadness: ¡°Mom, that¡¯s Mrs. Fu, the wife of the president of the Fu Group, Mrs. Fu.¡± Middle-aged woman: ¡°¡­¡± immediately flees in fright. They all ran a long way, and did not forget to turn back and order Rayna: ¡°I have paid all the wages to me!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the woman walking away, Galia next to him asked with concern: ¡°Rayna, you usually walk sideways like a crab in thepany, why are you so loose here with your mother? I solemnly ask you, Are you your real mother?¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°The real parents.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 587 – 588 Chapter 587 ¨C 588 Read Chapter 587 ¨C 588 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 587 Here, Suzi also came to Rayna: ¡°Here you are.¡± Rayna: ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Fu.¡± ¡°Go up. The eyes are red from crying. After a while, go up and wash your face with this facial cleanser and apply this skin care product. You can touch the tears you have cried.¡± Suzi said. She didn¡¯t ask a word about Rayna and her mother¡¯s housework. Suzi doesn¡¯t gossip. What does her family dispute have to do with her? The so-called family has scriptures that are difficult to recite. The three people got on the elevator at the same time, and the elevator doors closed. Behind him, more than a dozen male and female colleagues appeared quietly. They came just now, but no one dared to take the elevator with Suzi, so they all hid. This would allow them to see Suzi, Galia and Rayna go up. ¡°I think Suzi is really good. She has such a powerful husband. She didn¡¯t rely on pets and pride, nor did she use her husband to oppress others.¡± ¡°I also think Mrs. Fu is pretty good. A few days ago, I thought she was reticent, but now it seems that she is actually quite cheerful.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s very big. You see, she can forgive even Rayna, and she gave Rayna such high-end skin care products, which is really good.¡± ¡°Hey, Ge Meilin, in fact, you don¡¯t need to worry. Look, Rayna treated Suzi the way he did. Suzi forgave Rayna. You just said a little bit of bad things about Rayna. I believe Mrs. Forgot.¡± The woman named Ge Meilin nodded with a smile: ¡°I hope she can forgive me, anyway, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± The elevator came again, and a group of people went up together. This morning, the office is busy. Suzi is also busy and fulfilling. She hurried out several drawingsst night, and as soon as she entered the office, shemunicated with several designers in thepany. There were men and women, and she yelled together. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look together, what good advice do you give me, and you also take out your drawings, so that we can learn from each other¡¯s knowledge points, what do you think?¡± Suzi looked at My designer colleagues asked one by one. Even the female colleagues who had squeezed her out, Suzi didn¡¯t care about them. At the very least, she treats everyone equally at work and is very humbly asking for advice and teaching. Several female colleagues were very moved. They suddenly discovered that Suzi was actually right and wrong. Moreover, as long as you treat her well, she will definitely remember it in her heart. Female colleagues nodded one after another, willing to discuss together. At this point, a professional woman with long wavy hair came to the design department with a box of coffee in her hand and shouted in a very high-profile manner: ¡°Designer Shen, what do you think I gave you? Green Mountain Coffee. This is When I went abroadst time, I brought it back from abroad and gave it to you.¡± Suzi immediately pinched his nose and screamed without hesitation: ¡°Stay away from me, I don¡¯t drink coffee!¡± Ge Meilin: ¡°¡­¡± Ge Meilin was crying, nor was it time tough, but she heard the hurried shouts of the front desk behind her. ¡°Sir, sir, who are you looking for, sir¡­¡± As soon as the voice of the small front desk fell, a man in a suit and leather shoes had strode to the office where Suzi was located. When Suzi turned around, Jing said that it was unfavorable: ¡°You¡­what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 588 As soon as Suzi¡¯s words fell, he heard footstepsing one after another in the aisle. Suzi was a little puzzled. He immediately put aside his work and came to the design department. At that end, he saw the vice president who manages thepany¡¯s operations, the executive, the business, and all the top executives in thepany. Came here in a hurry. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What happened?¡± Ge Meilin, who just wanted to give Suzi Lvshan Coffee, looked out of the unknown. It didn¡¯t matter. Actually saw the man standing at the door. At this time, Suzi had alreadye to the man. She looked left and right, looked forward and backward, and then asked quietly: ¡°You¡­Why did youe here? Why did youe to ourpany suddenly? What are you¡­¡± Arron¡¯s tone was calm and cold: ¡°Did you Suzi start thepany?¡± Suzi: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Arron asked rhetorically, and then said: ¡°I cane for many reasons. The Fu Group is first of all a client of this architectural designpany. As a client, I wille to my next Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Behind him, a group of executives nodded and bowed, looking at Arron. ¡°Four Lord, you¡­what brought you here?¡± This was the extremelyplimentary tone of the personnel director, but even so, the personnel director was scared into a cold sweat. Just kidding! The king of the entire South City! Thergestpany in Nancheng, the highest power holder of the Fu Group. And it¡¯s a man who kills and talks andughs! At this moment, this man actually came to this small and medium-sized architectural designpany simr to a studio? The personnel director is very confused, Siye Fu is here, why are you here? He couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he was shocked in a cold sweat. When the personnel director greeted Arron, other executives nearby also said it. ¡°Siye, you have everything in your hands, why did youe to ourpany suddenly, Siye, please ounts, our finance will apany you. If you visit, we will follow you¡­¡± thepany¡¯s executive vice president asked respectfully. ¡°No need.¡± Arron made three short words. His eyes were focused on Suzi¡¯s face. She had juste to work for less than two hours, so why was she so busy, she was so busy with beads of sweat on her small and exquisite nose. ¡°Why are you so busy?¡± Arron lifted his wrist and took out a kerchief from his suit pocket and gently wiped the sweat from the tip of his nose for Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, a figure not far away was directly stunned at the moment. That figure is Lanita. Lanita was discharged from the hospital early in the morning yesterday morning for Master Shu. However, the discharge procedure was only half done. Darius came back to the hospital. Seeing that his grandfather was discharged from the hospital so quickly, Darius naturally understood why. He couldn¡¯t prevent the old man from leaving the hospital. She could only ask the people in the military hospital to do a full examination again before the old man was discharged from the hospital. The old man finished his inspection, it was already more than three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, they took a ne from Kyoto to Nancheng, and arrived at Shu¡¯s house at night. Lanita stayed at her grandfather¡¯s house all night, and the summer driver sent Lanita back to her home early the next morning. Come in, I saw Moira¡¯s nose and face swollen. Not only that, Moira, who was lying on the bed, was lying with his legs spread out, and he didn¡¯t even pass the shorts. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 589 – 590 Chapter 589 ¨C 590 Read Chapter 589 ¨C 590 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 589 Some of Moira¡¯s body was already rotten, and had just been covered with medicine. ¡°Mom!¡± Lanita suddenly cried, ¡°My father beats this, why is he so vicious? He is so vicious on his wife?¡± Moira smiled and shook her head: ¡°I also beat your father hard.¡± ¡°What! Where¡¯s my dad?¡± Lanita asked. ¡°Lying on your side.¡± Lanita rushed to her side with a vigorous stride, but saw that her father was covered with white sand cloth all over her head: ¡°Dad? My mother beat it?¡± Jarod said viciously: ¡°It¡¯s all the wicked obstacles who provoked me and your mother.¡± ¡°D*mn Suzi, I¡¯m going to beat her alive!¡± Lanita gritted her teeth and cursed. She just walked into the house, grabbed her bag and went out again. For nearly a month, Lanita was credited with taking care of Elder Shu, and Elder Shu went to Kyoto to praise Lanita in front of the dignitaries. All the dignitaries who made the appointment were willing to interact with Lanita. Some gave Lanita a luxury car directly. Lanita epted it without hesitation.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At the same time, she could see from a deeper level that grandpa¡¯s power in Kyoto was so great that Lanita would return to Nancheng to make a big fuss again. I believe that as long as grandpa loves her, in Nancheng, she would say that she is Second sister. No one dared to call herself a sister! Arron? She Lanita is not afraid! Lanita ran out crying, grabbed the bag at the entrance, drove this big red sports car from Kyoto to Nancheng, and drove all the way to the constructionpany. Lanita has always known that Suzi works here, and she is here today to give Suzi a surprise, a vicious dismissal! Isn¡¯t Siu all defeated, so that Siu can¡¯t leave Nancheng within a short period of time? Isn¡¯t the storm over, is it raining and clearing now? Lanita sneered! Others are afraid of you Suzi, I am not afraid of Lanita! I came up without warning and beat you Suzi directly. This is called no fight for nothing! At the entrance of the constructionpany, Lanita stabilized the car, then quickly took out a torn sole from the car, entered the elevator happily, and went upstairs. When he came to the front desk, Lanita didn¡¯t even answer her greetings, so Lin walked directly to the design department with a shoe sole. ¡°Miss, miss, who are you looking for, how did youe in, you can¡¯t go in, who are you, we will call the police when you go forward!¡± The small front desk followed the angry Lanita all the way. Lanita didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Miss! We call the police!¡± the small receptionist shouted again. Lanita turned her head coldly: ¡°My cousin Darius is the biggest shareholder here! And I, the granddaughter of Nancheng Shu Jiashu¡¯s grandson, who dares to stop me!¡± After speaking, Lanita continued to walk in happily. The small front desk continued to chase: ¡°Ms. Lin, you can¡¯t go in. There are guests in thepany today, so you can¡¯t go in.¡± Even with this, Lanita had alreadye to the design department. She also carried a torn shoe sole that was about to hit Suzi. However, she saw this scene before she came to the design department. In front of him, Arron was holding a towel in his hand, very gently wiping the sweat from the tip of Suzi¡¯s nose. Chapter 590 At this time, Arron was very gently wiping the beads of sweat from the tip of Suzi¡¯s nose. His actions, for fear that the sweat beads on the tip of Suzi¡¯s nose would be rmed, were all a little bit rubbed and rubbed, and his expression reflected his iparable favor with Suzi. Others are stunned. Suzi himself was very indifferent. She didn¡¯t get used to it very much in her heart, but since Arron came back from Kyoto these two days, it might be because of her guilt. He was surprisingly good to Suzi. Especially at home, he even personally washes Suzi¡¯s hair and bathes, and he washes her most secret parts carefully and gently. After taking a shower for her, he would personally blow-dry her hair, hug her to sleep, and pillow his arm all night. She is very used to him. Even if he was afraid of him and couldn¡¯t guess him, Suzi became ustomed to it every day when facing the living Hades in the eyes of others. Habit is a terrible thing. For example, everyone is afraid of Arron¡¯s urinary tremor. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Even if Arron¡¯s expression was exceptionally peaceful today, those people were still afraid of Arron that they were about to cry. However, Suzi¡¯s expression was unusually t. He wiped her sweat, and she asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mean you came to thepany to find me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The man continued to wipe her sweat. ¡°Then you don¡¯t take care of your business, what are you doing with me!¡± In her tone, it turned out to be a bit ming. Gosh! This makes the people present, those executives, and those who are scared of cramping their legs and calves, how embarrassing it is. What a shame! ¡°Don¡¯t want to disclose my rtionship with you?¡± The man asked Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Still want to maintain the image of being single, attract more handsome guys, and let them revolve around you? So that I can have morepetitors?¡± Arron asked again. Compete with you mmP! ¡°You are boring!¡± Suzi was furious. Never did she feel like this moment, why is he so boring? Isn¡¯t it a matter of managing everything every day, isn¡¯t the management time urate to the second? So free! How can she work like this? There are still several drawings on hand for everyone to review together! He was fine, here while wiping her sweat, while asking such a boring topic. Lifting his eyes helplessly and quietly, Suzi saw Lanita in the aisle far away. Lanita¡¯s lips whispered, ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Master Fu, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Originally, Arron looked at Suzi peacefully. When he looked back at Lanita at this time, his expression was still calm, but it made people feel a sense of tension that the pores were shrinking: ¡°Is it possible for anyone toe here? Thispany? I have to ask President Shu, if this is the case, I will consider not cooperating with thispany.¡± Lanita was so frightened that she exined again and again: ¡°No¡­no Fourth Master Fu, I¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 591 – 592 Chapter 591 ¨C 592 Read Chapter 591 ¨C 592 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 591 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Arron asked. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Suzi suddenly took Arron¡¯s arm and smiled calmly at Lanita: ¡°Miss Lin, are you here to settle the ount with me?¡± Lanita: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t spit blood!¡± Suzi suddenly sneered: ¡°Suzi is also yours called?¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi rolled his eyelids: ¡°Although I am an ordinary employee of thispany, I also know that cameras are installed in the aisles here. You walked all the way from the front desk, and there was something swearing in your mouth. Come here. What is the purpose of thepany? You have long been scolded by you in this way. Do you want to adjust the monitoring?¡± Lanita: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You want to kill me and beat my face into blood-colored popcorn? Lanita, I want to ask if I offend you? Even if I offend you, you have no right to beat me, why do you take it aggressively Come hit me with a shoe sole?¡± Suzi¡¯s words are not hurried or slow. But aggressive enough. At this moment, Lanita couldn¡¯t be scared to flee. Although Lanita didn¡¯t participate in the Hongmen feast the day before yesterday, Lanita knew exactly how Arron murdered andughed. She said that she was not afraid of Arron, but at this moment, seeing Arron calmly and without looking at him at all, but still able to emit an invisible murderous look, Lanita was still afraid. She was afraid that in the next second, she would be turned into a pool of blood just like Linda. She was also afraid that all her bank cards would be frozen like Walton, and the poor would even have no money to eat. Don¡¯t look at Arron being so peaceful at the moment, but Lanita knows how cruel Arron is, she knows better than anyone. ¡°No¡­that¡­¡± Lanita smiled wryly: ¡°Suzi, you are my sister. You grew up in our Lin family, you are the adopted daughter of our Lin family and mine. Sister, I¡¯m not, I just came back from Kyoto, I heard that you were bullied by Walton, Siu and others. I wanted toe to thepany to give you a sigh of foul. ¡° With these words, the small front desk behind him stammered. The front desk asked Lanita with aggrieved red eyes: ¡°Ms. Lin, you just cursed all the way, but that¡¯s not what you said. You are going to beat Miss Shen¡¯s face into blood-colored popcorn all the way! You also called Ms. Shen Shen. b!tch!¡± The small front desk also heard about Suzi in the past two days, and I really feel sorry for Suzi in my heart. Suzi has been working in thepany for a month, and she smiles at the front desk every day on and off work. Sometimes if the front desk is busy, Suzi will be on duty for the front desk for a while. There was such a big thing the day before yesterday and the front desk was online. Seeing Suzi being attacked like that made me feel very ufortable. Later, seeing God turn around, the front desk was happier than anyone. So today, when someone came to find fault with Suzi, and wanted to viciously beat Suzi¡¯s face into blood-colored popcorn, the front desk couldn¡¯t help but directly attacked Lanita. Lanita was stunned and annoyed on the spot: ¡°Eh, I said you are a small front desk, aren¡¯t you afraid of being fired? Thispany is my cousin¡¯spany! Suzi is my sister, this is the housework we remember! You can¡¯t help but interrupt!¡± Say yes, Lanita nced at Suzi, and smiled with a kneeling expression: ¡°Suzi Suzi, remember when we were young¡­¡± ¡°When I was a child, you were always full and well eaten. I watched like a beggar. When I grew up, it was obviously you who caused trouble, but I was going to go to jail for you. Today, you hold a I want to beat my face into blood-colored popcorn with broken soles. If my guess is correct, you are here to steal a man from me publicly, right?¡± Suzi looked at Lanita mercilessly. Lanita: ¡°Sister¡­you¡­¡± ¡°Are you a junior?¡± Suzi asked. Lanita: ¡°No¡­no.¡± ¡°Suzi sneered: ¡°Never thought of the idea of hitting my husband Arron? ¡° Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi raised his eyes and looked at Arron: ¡°Then tell me, just like Lanita, would you ept her as a kid?¡± Chapter 592 In this case, it¡¯s like questioning. It¡¯s like a wife with good feelings, taking care of her husband. It looks like an ordinary couple. But Arron is not an ordinary man. It would be a great honor to change to any woman and dream of marrying Arron. How could he dare to use such a questioning or controlling tone? It happened that Suzi said so calmly. The people present all sweated for Suzi. Just now, Ge Meilin, who wanted to give Suzi Lushan development, showed a hint of gloat. Ge Meilin felt that Suzi was really good enough for her nose, and she became Mrs. Fu for two days. Only two days! People who have been married for 20 years still get divorced. Before you fly to the branch and be a phoenix, you have already started to arrogantly and start to show off? Ge Meilin was expecting that Arron would immediately give Suzi a look. However, no one thought that when Arron heard Suzi asking him like this, he was not only unsatisfied, but coaxed Suzi¡¯s tone: ¡°I am busy withpany affairs during the day, and I have to wait on you at night. I am tired. I¡¯m exhausted, why do I need time to look at other women?¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Lanita¡¯s eyes were suddenly red and red, but at this moment, she did not dare to resist. Suzi raised his eyes and continued to look at Lanita: ¡°Lanita, did you hear what my husband said with your own ears? Aren¡¯t you deaf?¡± Not only Suzi looked at Lanita. Arron also looked at Lanita. Both husband and wife just waited for Lanita¡¯s answer. Lanita hesitated like a female prisoner: ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t the ears be deaf?¡± Lanita: ¡°Not deaf.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi suddenly sneered: ¡°Then you can continue to listen to me! Lanita! I have been married to Arron for six years! Six years! Our children are five years old! In these six years , You tell people everywhere that I am a junior and you are Arron¡¯s fiancee. What is your name? Forcibly grabbing? Xiao San¡¯s tant upper position? Seeing you have no chance, our husband and wife rtionship is still very good. You actually took a torn shoe sole to go to thepany to tear up the main room? Lanita! You are really shameless at all! ¡° Suzi¡¯s words and sentences are very clear and unambiguous. Lanita: ¡°Suzi, you¡­¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You spray people with blood!¡± Lanita said angrily. ¡°Which sentence is wrong to you, you say it, as long as you say it, I am willing to apologize to you in writing!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± It seems that everything Suzi said is correct. But the facts are that Suzi and Arron were married six years ago, and Lanita and Arron are not as good as they have been in marriage. She Lanita is also the name of Arron¡¯s fiancee who has been for six years. , If she had to know that Suzi and Arron did not divorce six years ago, and if they really survived as a couple for six years, Lanita would be bold enough, she wouldn¡¯t dare to make another mistake in front of Arron? But now, knowing that Suzi took the meaning out of context, Lanita couldn¡¯t refute it. Lanita suddenly realized that Suzi was not easy to deal with at all. Don¡¯t look at Suzi¡¯s reticent words, but Suzi biting people is also very vicious. Lanita finds that she is a little hard to get away today, and she suddenly regrets that when shees today, she should bring her grandpa with her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 593 – 594 Chapter 593 ¨C 594 Read Chapter 593 ¨C 594 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 593 But now, it¡¯s toote to talk about anything. She came too impulsively. At this time, he can only swallow his anger. Lanita smiled half-heartedly: ¡°Suzi, you must have misunderstood my sister before, and I never thought about robbing you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Suzi immediately interrupted Lanita¡¯s words: ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand you. Since childhood, you have robbed me of everything. I can eat what you eat and the rest is good. It has always been you. Robbing things and people with me. It¡¯s not a day or two if you say that my husband Arron is your fiancee. Moreover, people in Jeonnam City know that you often tell rumors like Three Steps. You have told more than one or two people on different asions. You have told countless people that you are Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡° Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely calm, and it didn¡¯t seem to be any lethality. In fact, aggressive. Forcing Lanita to have no retreat at all. This made Lanita seem to be caught on the fire and roasted. Lanita even begged Suzi in a very soft tone: ¡°Sister, between our sisters, many things are just misunderstandings, you are my sister¡­¡± However, Suzi did not buy Lanita¡¯s monthly ount: ¡°On the first day I came to work in thispany, I heard rumors about me in the elevator. What do you say? Arron has a fianc¨¦, Arron. His fianc¨¦e is Lanita, the granddaughter of Mr. Shu. I am a female prisoner that Arron looted from a long distance. Where did these newse from? Are the employees of thispany groundless? ¡° Speaking of words, Suzi took a special look at thedy Ge Meilin who served Suzi Green Mountain Coffee just now. Ge Meilin immediately lowered her head in fright. It turns out that in thispany, who is good to Suzi, who has said bad things about Suzi, who has ndered Suzi, Suzi is very clear in his heart and knows well. At this moment, Ge Meilin deeply felt that Suzi was actually very smart. It¡¯s just that she just doesn¡¯t care about many things, so she doesn¡¯t care about it. Ge Meilin carefully looked at Suzi¡¯s face, while Suzi only looked at Lanita calmly. Later, when Lanita was blocked by Suzi, she was in a dilemma. She had to let go of all her dignity and apologize like Suzi: ¡°Sorry Suzi, it was me who was my sister before. Always thinking that you are the adopted daughter of our Lin family, I want to crush you. Your husband is Arron, I also want to cling to it, I want topete with you. It¡¯s all my fault. Suzi, no, sister, can you forgive me? ¡° When she said this, Lanita wanted to p herself in the face. At this moment, she regretted how much she regretteding to the constructionpany today. This moment really caused her Suzi to encounter Waterloo. At this moment, Suzi really grasped everything. But what can be done? Lanita only stared at Suzi, hoping that Suzi could say one thing: ¡°Okay, I forgive you, you can go.¡± She Lanita could leave quickly. Then, in the future, she will definitely follow Grandpa¡¯s advice and one thing, and be calm. Grandpa is right. You can¡¯t be impulsive, and you have to calm down before you can think of a good solution. However, Lanita did not expect that Suzi said without emotion: ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Are you a fool? Seeing Lanita stunned and waiting, Suzi looked at Lanita with a solemn expression, and then came to Lanita. Approaching Lanita, he said one word at a time: ¡°Lanita, how I nned to seek revenge from you. I haven¡¯t found a good way, but you came to the door yourself. Very good!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 594 Lanita was startled for a moment, her eyes looked straight at Suzi. Suzi¡¯s eyes were very calm. However, Lanita could clearly feel a deep hatred from Suzi¡¯s calm expression. Before Lanita came back to her senses, Suzi continued: ¡°Lanita, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the door automatically, just to my liking!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Guess?¡± Suzi smiled innocently: ¡°Do you think my husband will turn you into blood today?¡± ¡°No! No, no, no!¡± Lanita was frightened, and the torn shoes she was holding in her hand immediately fell off. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She also coaxed Suzi with a very ttering tone: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be familiar with me. I am here to apologize to you today. I will be a cow and a horse for you, and I will be at your disposal, okay, sister? On the basis that you are a elder sister and I am a younger sister, you shouldn¡¯t be familiar with me, sister?¡± Lanita took a mouthful of one sister, shouting as if Suzi was her own sister. Suzi remained indifferent. On the contrary, others have already begun to point to Lanita, and even abuse them. ¡°What? This is Lanita? I heard that she is the fiancee of Fourth Master Fu, is that her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not fake, but she must have spread the rumors. Fourth Master Fu and Mrs. Fu have been married for more than six years, so he must be fake.¡± ¡°My God, I¡¯m a junior, but I want a thief to call to catch the thief?¡± ¡°Have you carried a torn shoe early in the morning to y in the main room?¡± ¡°This woman is arrogant enough. I heard that her grandpa¡¯s subordinates are many important tasks now in power, so she can be so arrogant.¡± ¡°I heard that the Hongmen banquet hosted by Siu and the noble wives of Nancheng the day before yesterday was actually the main messenger behind Lanita. Regardless of Lanita¡¯s absence at the time, but Lanita who was in Kyoto was very Good at remotemand!¡± ¡°Lanita was the mastermind at that great banquet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too shameless, too arrogant, it¡¯s unscrupulous to hit the door!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Fu was already Mrs. Fu, so she was able to bully Mrs. Fu unscrupulously. Now that I know, ha! Didn¡¯t she p herself in the face?¡± For a time, the voices pointing at Lanita came and went one after another. This not too big design department, as well as several senior leaders, are using Lanita one after another. For a time, Lanita became a target of public criticism. ¡°Look at how she pped her face!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you holding the soles in your hands? Hit yourself!¡± ¡°See if you will be a junior in the future, can you converge a little bit!¡± ¡°If she smashed her face today, she would really change her wrongs! If she didn¡¯t, it would be a rogue behavior!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She looked around with terrified eyes. In the face of Arron¡¯s calmness, Suzi¡¯s aggressiveness, and the triple-strikes and threats from the people in this office who used her of face-to-face usations, Lanita felt that if there was a crack in the ground at this time, she could get through. Finally, I deeply realized what kind of situation Suzi was like when facing a more aggressive scene than this? At this moment, no one helped Lanita. Lanita¡¯s knees were soft and soft, and she was about to kneel down. At this time, Lanita would not hesitate to kneel if she could get out of her by kneeling. However, Suzi did not give Lanita such an opportunity. She didn¡¯t want to see the ugly appearance of Lanita kneeling, let alone letting others kneel for herself, it was a life-saving thing, she didn¡¯t want to watch Lanita kneeling in front of her. Suzi came to his desk, and Arron naturally followed closely behind. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 595 – 596 Chapter 595 ¨C 596 Read Chapter 595 ¨C 596 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 595 Immediately afterwards, the vice president of thepany immediately pushed up a chair to Arron: ¡°Fu Siye, you sit down.¡± This executive could tell that Arron was really just as posted on the official blog of the Fu Group. He was savage, cold and fierce, killing people like numbness, and everyone was scared. But Arron feared inside. The highest authority of the dignified Fu Group is afraid of his daughter-inw. Arron was not only afraid of his wife, he was also afraid that his little wife would be snatched away by other handsome men who were younger and more handsome. This executive can understand that Siye Fu is not here to inspect the work today, nor is he here to discuss cooperation projects, Siye Fu is simply looking at the work of his daughter-inw. To be more precise, the chief executive wanted his wife, so he discarded all the work and all the contracts he had on hand, and went to his wife¡¯spany all morning to watch his wife work? It really is! That¡¯s what Arron thinks. So early in the morning, he came to Suzi to work. However, what Arron really didn¡¯t expect was that Lanita woulde to Suzi with such arrogant money. The words Lanita walked all the way from the front desk to say, Arron heard clearly. He originally thought that if Suzi was still silent as before and did not let Lanita do anything wrong, then he Arron today I really have to consider preventing Lanita from continuing to live in the world. Arron wanted to destroy the person he didn¡¯t care about Elder Shu, or who else. However, Suzi was not harmed in any way. Not only that, Suzi was not afraid of Lanita at all. She was able to force Lanita to flee, neither was it to apologize, nor was it to be alive, to the embarrassment of being unwilling to die. Arron actually smiled in his heart. This little woman! She seems to be silent and submissive all day long, but in fact she has a poisonous mouth! Simply, Arron said nothing. Let Suzi alone carry Lanita to y. Arron really saw it too, no wonder Suzi hated the Lin family, just like Lanita, who had to put Suzi to death again and again as long as there was a chance, how could Suzi not hate it? Thinking of Suzi¡¯s hatred for the Lin family, Arron looked at Lanita inadvertently. It doesn¡¯t matter at this point. Lanita felt even more shocked. Arron¡¯s eyes showed a very strong murderous intent. At this time, Lanita could read it from Arron¡¯s eyes, even if your grandfather is Elder Shu. My Arron wants your life, and it is a matter of minutes. I still let you live now, it depends on your performance. Lanita immediately came to Suzi with the saliva sprayed from the entirepany, ¡°Sister, are you thirsty or not, I will pour you a ss of water.¡± Suzi, who has already begun to review the drawings, immediately repelled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid you will poison me, please stay away from me.¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lower lip, and was bitten by her to bleed: ¡°Sister, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You can go!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even look at Lanita: ¡°This is where I work. I don¡¯t care to deal with you when I work.¡± Go? Does Lanita dare? She came here very arrogantly. But she was afraid that as soon as she got out of here, she would be shot to death, or even worse. She dared not go. After gritting her teeth, Lanita lost a chapter with a smile that was more embarrassing than crying: ¡°Sister, I actually have one more thing today. I just want to hang my broken shoes around my neck to let everyone know that I¡¯m not The face of Xiaosan plus broken shoes, sister, do you think this is okay?¡± Looking up, Lanita had hung her torn shoes around her neck. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 596 The way Lanita hung a torn shoe around her neck was as ugly as it was. The unattainable image of the granddaughter of Shu, who had worked so hard for six years, was the sweat that she had just gotten hot out of panic and pleading for various reasons, her sweaty hair was slightly messy hanging on her head, making it even more so that she had broken shoes. Looks, especially the image. In this way, Lanita is no different from all the women in this world who have worn shoes on their necks and are paraded. It¡¯s just that arge number of women in this world hang up their broken shoes on the streets, all involuntarily. They have more or less grievances and have no alternative, they are more or less bullied because of their weaknesses. However, Lanita is different. Lanita volunteered. This kind of woman, when she gains power, looks like a tyrant who is arrogant to dominate life and kills the power next to her, but when she loses power, she has no sense of integrity. Not as good as a sluggish slug. But Lanita could still lose a smiling face. The desire to survive is really gone. From a distance, a bystander secretly took Lanita¡¯s appearance and sent it to her friend: ¡°Look, Lanita, who has always imed to be the first sister in the upper circle of Nancheng, is everywhere proiming that she is Arron¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and now she ps her face. Right? She hung up a pair of torn shoes and pleaded guilty in front of her wife. Ha, that appearance is really soft. I will send you a few pictures for you to see.¡± After the text is posted, the picture is uploaded. Friends at the other end are not too big to eat melons. When they saw such a big melon, they immediately sent it to their circle of friends. Just pass ten, ten pass a hundred. OMG, in a few minutes, Lanita had torn shoes hanging around her neck, and she passed to Elder Shu in front of Suzi¡¯s appearance of begging for sin. The old man¡¯s body had been well restored since he was in Kyoto, but when he saw Lanita¡¯s appearance, he almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood. However, the old man is the old man. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Although Elder Shu is more than 80 years old, he always has a breath of support. After all, the marriage of his granddaughter did not take ce. The old man has been in the forefront of his life. When he was young, he joined politics and the army, and he was ranked nationally. When he was old, he worked in writing and settled in Nancheng, and he was also respected locally. The old man has experienced all kinds of storms and waves in his life, murdered, wronged, and wronged. Most of the time, he never had any regrets. Because of the past things, let the past light and breezy. But, only his only biological daughter. Elder Shu always thought that it was the child born in his c0ncub!ne, and he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the girl, but who ever thought that the girl was the only girl between himself and his wife. The girl had survived all her life under the neglect of her father and the suppression of the auntie. She lived for more than 20 years, and finally dared not bear the humiliation and ran away from home. However, the old man also got the truth because of this, it turned out that the girl turned out to be the daughter of himself and the main house. This kind of truth, this kind of blow, made Elder Shu unable to let go and forgive himself for the rest of his life. He spent so much manpower, financial resources, and material resources searching for his palm jewel for so many years. In the end, he only found his daughter¡¯s offspring, his granddaughter. How can you tell him not to be sincere and not loving? Elder Shu wanted to give the entire Shu family to Lanita. The old man, who has not used his military and political rtions for his entire life, can personally travel to the north for his granddaughter, which shows how much he can love Lanita. So, at this moment, when the old man saw Lanita like apletely domesticated ve girl, He immediately asked his subordinates to call Arron¡¯s mobile phone number for him. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 597 – 598 Chapter 597 ¨C 598 Read Chapter 597 ¨C 598 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 597 What the old man didn¡¯t know was that Arron was beside Suzi at this moment. The staff member who took the ugly photos of Lanita only dared to take pictures of Lanita, but she didn¡¯t dare to take pictures of Arron secretly. People are bullying and fearing hardship. At this moment, when Lanita was standing in front of Suzi with ugly soles hanging on his shoes, Arron sat beside Suzi and watched Suzi review the artwork. Suzi drove him away: ¡°You¡­why are you still here?¡± Arron said calmly, ¡°Do you think this product is here because you are afraid of you?¡± In Arron¡¯s mouth, Lanita didn¡¯t even have a personal name. It is: this one. Lanita¡¯s heart dripped with blood. But she was extremely fortunate that Arron didn¡¯t kill her. In order to keep Arron from killing herself, when she heard Arron calling her to sell her, Lanita also tried to greet her with a smile. In this way, no mention of any dignity. Everyone present can see that this is a smashing, arrogant eldestdy, which is clearly different from Suzi. To say that when trapped in such an awkward situation, Suzi had more of them than Manager Lanita. But every time Suzi was humiliated, it was an expression of death. Even if she could not resist anyone, she would resist silently to retain herst dignity. Even if Suzi was stepped in a pit of shit, she would not lose her dignity. Lanita was just the opposite. She voluntarily let go of her dignity and let herself fall into a pit of shit, just to survive. It¡¯s really despised. Suzi raised his head and nced at Lanita, who was despised by everyone: ¡°Miss Lin, pleasee back. I want to work. You will affect my work.¡± ¡°Sister¡­you¡­I must hit you to your satisfaction. If you think it¡¯s not enough for me to hang a torn shoe, I can also write a few big words in front of me, ¡°I¡¯m shameless.¡± Xiao San, I¡¯m a broken shoe.¡± Lanita reminded Suzi from time to time and thoughtfully that Suzi could still treat her Lanita with more cruel methods. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Lanita, I am different from you. You are a nobledy. You can y whatever game you want to y. You want to find a group of people in the clubhouse and almost turn me around. If you do, you can do it. Now you are selling miserable pretends in thepany. You have the time to do these boring things here. I don¡¯t have one. I need to work. Besides, the grievances between me and you can¡¯t be wiped out because of your own clowning once. Even if you don¡¯t pretend to be a clown 10,000 times, you won¡¯t be able to make up for the pain of being in jail. Isn¡¯t it? Even if you y the clown ten million times, my mother will not survive, and the five-year paternal love that my daughter has missed will nevere back. Therefore, between me and you, you¡¯d better save the province. Please leave immediately and don¡¯t affect my work. ¡° Lanita immediately cried again, and then forced a smile: ¡°I¡­oooh, I want to leave, but I dare not.¡± At this moment, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang and picked it up to connect: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 598 At the other end, there was the extremely old and sad voice of Mr. Shu: ¡°Qin¡¯er, Grandpa Shu, I only have one daughter, but I was lost by Grandpa Shu. I finally found a granddaughter. Do you even give Grandpa Shu to this granddaughter? Deprived, let Grandpa Shu, who is over 80 years old, die with hatred?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said calmly: ¡°Master, you are serious. If your granddaughter doesn¡¯t catch up on her own, no one dares to touch her a finger. Besides, I have Arron to give you a ce in Nancheng. , Who dares to move her? To put it bluntly, she can only move her. If your precious granddaughter chooses such a dignified way, no one can stop it!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He knows a hundred bad things about his granddaughter. Hypocritical! Arrogant and spoiled. Without a little restraint! She also looked like a shrew, without self-esteem at all. But who can me this? If this child had lived in Shu¡¯s family since he was a child, wouldn¡¯t these things be all right? In the final analysis, it was his Shu family¡¯s fault and Lin¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with children. When he thought of this, Mr. Shu forgave Lanita for what he had done. Even though he was disgusted by his granddaughter, he still chose to spoil his granddaughter. ¡°Release her ande home. Grandpa Shu will educate her well, can you? Qin¡¯er?¡± Grandpa Shu said in a pleading tone. Arron nodded: ¡°Yes, Grandpa Shu.¡± The old man had just returned from treatment in Kyoto, and Arron didn¡¯t want to cause him to die in anger because of himself. The old man can die! But, not because of him Arron. Arron never recites the pot that shouldn¡¯t be carried. After closing the thread, Arron looked at Lanita in disgust, ¡°Get out!¡± Lanita: ¡°Ah¡­ Fourth Master, you¡­ don¡¯t want my life?¡± Arron said calmly, ¡°Go out!¡± Lanita immediately fled to the air. She didn¡¯t have time to remove the torn shoes on her neck along the way, so the wholepany saw the rare scene all the way. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Someone knew Lanita. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the cousin of Aunt Shu¡¯s house?¡± ¡°I heard that I was very arrogant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more arrogant than the cousin of Aunt Shu¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Ha! It looks like this now, it¡¯s quite soothing, haha!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Little San!¡± Lanita escaped from the constructionpany amid these abuses and entered the elevator. She looked at herself in the elevator mirror, her pale face, sweat-soaked hair, ugly leather shoes, and a lot ofughter. Pile to the face of muscle pain. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 599 – 600 Chapter 599 ¨C 600 Read Chapter 599 ¨C 600 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 599 Lanita burst into tears suddenly. Like a lunatic. She cried and ran out of the constructionpany. At this time, a car was parked far away outside the constructionpany. Sitting in the car were Darius and Lenny. ¡°Your cousin, hung up her torn shoes and ran away crying, haha!¡± Lenny tantly entertained Darius. ¡°Your sister!¡± Darius never admitted, Lanita was his cousin. ¡°Your sister! My dear, if my Lenny has a shoehorn face again, but still feels like the cousin of Tianxian Yumei, I must not die of disgust. Lao Shu, don¡¯t you take such a p on me That¡¯s right!¡± Lenny said solemnly. Darius stopped taking Lenny¡¯s words, and only asked: ¡°I said Lenny! You are fine when you are idle, what are you doing to provoke Arron!¡± Lenny smiled and asked: ¡°So, Sishu Fu only put aside the Fu Group¡¯s high-level meeting today and put down so many contracts to sign. I really saw the very open photo of Suzi I sent him yesterday. Excited by those cute little GIFs of Suzi, even thepany is no longer needed today, and I just rushed to my Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. wife?¡± Darius tremblingly said: ¡°Otherwise, you can give me a reasonable exnation! Why is the king of the territory who has never been close to women, and only concentrates on the shopping malls, and only concentrates on plundering the territory, suddenly changed from the world to beauties. Yeah! Tell me!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lennyughed out a donkey cry when Darius rated Fu Sishu like this. ¡°Lao Shu, by the way, don¡¯t you like that girl Suzi too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Lao Tzu¡¯s younger sister!¡± ¡°Hammer!¡± Lenny whitened Darius and gave Darius a shocking look: ¡°If you like it, just say it!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I like Suzi, so just tell me if I like it! If it weren¡¯t for fear that Fourth Uncle Fu would kill me, I really abducted Suzi. Let me tell you that Fourth Uncle Fu is in the mall. On the battlefield, he is the first-ss overlord in the field of business and convenience, but in the field of love, he is a novice, Fu Sishu he will not fall in love at all, or you say, I sent him a few photos yesterday, he Today I was so nervous and changed, ah ha ha ha, just like a little fresh meat who has never been in love, Pi Dian Dian¡¯er came to the workce of his wife in person?¡± Lenny sniffed. . Darius: ¡°Be careful with your words, don¡¯t be heard by your Uncle Fu, you cut your head instantly!¡± Lenny was so scared. It is impossible to say that he is not afraid of Arron, so at this moment, Lenny and Darius did not dare to go in when they knew that Arron was in Suzi¡¯s office. The two major shareholders of the constructionpany were just in the car outside thepany, and they could not wait for Arron toe out after eating lunch. Both of them held back urine all morning. Really holding back in a hurry, Lenny called the front desk: ¡°Little beauty, may I ask, when will the living king go?¡± Small receptionist: ¡°You¡­ are you President Jun? What¡­ what kind of Hades?¡± Lenny: ¡°Hey! Little girl, no wonder you are too stupid to be a small front desk. I will tell you who the living king is¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jun, you don¡¯t need to say, I know, but you dare to call me that, but I don¡¯t dare, then let me tell you, Siye Fu is still in Ms. Shen¡¯s office, pouring tea for Ms. Shen.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Lenny almost didn¡¯t choke to death by his own saliva. After a long while, he asked: ¡°W¡­what, what did you say?¡± The small receptionist brought a little meeting, and said with a slightly sweet expression: ¡°Fu Siye is pouring tea for Ms. Shen, Siye is very thoughtful, and she is very insightful. Ms. Shen has just reviewed an artwork. , Master immediately handed over the folder. When Ms. Shen wanted to mark a certain part with a red pen, she was about to take a red pen, but saw that Master had already handed the red pen to Ms. Shen. In his spare time, Master still knew I made tea for Ms. Shen, but Ms. Shen became a little thirsty. She picked up the teacup and drank it, but she was blocked by Fourth Master¡¯s faster speed.¡± Lenny was stunned: ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± The little receptionist said sweetly: ¡°The fourth master said, ¡°It¡¯s hot, you can drink itter. I will pass it to you when it is not warm or cold.¡± Mr. Jun, I have never seen such a thoughtful boyfriend. It¡¯s really thoughtful and caring. I¡¯m thinking, if I had such a boyfriend, I would fall in love with him without money. Fourth Master is so caring¡­¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± Darius next to Lennyughed at Lenny: ¡°Who did you just say that you don¡¯t know how to fall in love?¡± Chapter 600 Lenny looked back at Darius and shook his head: ¡°Shut up, Lao Shu! I¡¯m teaching the employees!¡± After that, regardless of whether the front desk was immersed in the sweetness of being fed by the dog food, he only immediately changed his voice and said: ¡°Little girl! I tell you, when I go to work again, I will be crazy and sweet, I will drive you! From now on, give me a good job, and I can¡¯t think about it sweetly in my mind!¡± Small receptionist: ¡°Yes, Mr. Jun.¡± After hanging up the phone, Darius continued to ask Lenny: ¡°Do you still use the technique of dating now topete with your Fourth Uncle Fu?¡± Lenny: ¡°You get out of here!¡± ¡°This is my car!¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, he bit his posterior teeth and said, ¡°My little master of the Jun family, I can barely sit in your car!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± However, neither of them talked about getting off the car. Because Arron is in theirpany, even if they know that thepany belongs to the two of them, the two well-known big bosses dare not go up and drive the man who is not doing his job properly, but has toe to the constructionpany to harm their employees. . At this moment, the man is still courting the design department upstairs. At this moment, the actions of Arron and Suzi really made the people present stunned. To be honest, my mind is groggy. Because the dog food is too full. The whole body¡¯s blood can supply the stomach, okay? They can only look at the famous Fu Siye and his little wife in Nancheng, and continue to give them dog food forcibly. Men have always looked in and serious. It¡¯s very natural to serve tea to women, organize folders for women, and hand this to women. If it wasn¡¯t for a man who has his own main position: the highest authority of the Fu Group, then a man is definitely a very qualified assistant. . For women, it is unnatural at the beginning. She really wants the men around her to leave thispany as soon as possible, so as not to dy her work. However, when she found out how to drive him away, she epted the status quo. Because a woman has always been a very responsible and serious woman for her work. She returned to her normal mind and began to really sit down to examine the drawings, and cramps in their calves, but women were very normal. Not pretentious. Also unaffected by men. Her brief introduction to the drawings and the opinions she gave, as always, hit the nail on the head, as always, learning from each other¡¯s strengths. All the staff in the design department admire her for her emotional stability. The two of them had a tacit understanding, which also made the people present envy. Yearning for. The only thing that made them feel torment was that this boss who didn¡¯t dare to do business, but came to be an assistant, he was slow to leave. Now it¡¯s time for dinner, this boss has no intention to leave. , Is it possible that the tyrant wants to have dinner with Xiaojiao¡¯s wife in the cafeteria? Don¡¯t! Song Zhuoer sweated out of his forehead. He has no money this month, and he has only enough money for the canteen. If Mr. Pa took his little wife to the cafeteria, wouldn¡¯t it be possible that Song Zhuoer would be hungry today? Is it possible to rely on dog food to supply it? Ouch! While many people were ying drums in their hearts, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked it up and immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on General Ba¡¯s body. Arron said, ¡°Okay, I wille here and wait for me downstairs for five minutes.¡± Oh my goodness. When Arron said this, everyone was relieved. This morning, everyone was holding back. I ate a lot of dog food, but I was ufortable. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 601 – 602 Chapter 601 ¨C 602 Read Chapter 601 ¨C 602 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 601 Finally got the tyrant away. Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. Arron is here and not here. She does the same job. Anyway, she eats with him every day at home and sleeps with him every night. She doesn¡¯t think he is terrible anymore. ¡°Slow down on your journey.¡± Suzi put down the drawing in his hand and said to his man. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink your tea, it will be cold, remember to drink it.¡± Arron said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Also, every half an hour of work, you get up and walk around, otherwise it is not good for the cervical spine.¡± Arron said again. ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I really want to ask her: ¡°You can smile so brilliantly to your two girlfriends, how can you be so reticent to your husband!¡± When he thought of asking like this, others might suspect that he would even eat women¡¯s jealousy, and Arron shut up. He left this office in a desperate manner. Suzi didn¡¯t even go out to give one away. She is really too busy. One day¡¯s things will bepleted in one day. What could have been done this morning. It was all because of Lanita and his arrival that messed up this scene, which made her only halfway through now. If Suzi guessed correctly, once Arron leaves the even more. Sure enough, as soon as Arron entered the elevator, Suzi was surrounded by a group of people here. ¡°Suzi! Your husband is too warm.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell at all that he is the boss of the Fu Group, OK!¡± ¡°Eh¡­Suzi, tell me, how did you tame such a man like a living hell?¡± ¡°I want to transfer experience.¡± ¡°Suzi, please take my knees.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Did she tame Arron? How can Arron be a man she can tame? Suzi never thought of tame anyone. She just went through too many winds and rains. For six years, she walked on the tip of a knife. That kind of worry, kind of fear, and kind of trepidation have be her daily routine, and she has be ustomed to it. But think about it, how can the men and women in this office understand? She just smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just her husband, is it so terrible?¡± God! This faint and ordinary sentence is simply a domineering sentence. Many people want to kneel down and sing to conquer! It¡¯s just that everyone in thepany must pay attention to its image here. At this time, Galia and Rayna came. The two did not dare toe over at the beginning. They just came down when they heard that Arron had left. Good friends are good friends. Galia and Rayna chose not to ask Suzi at all. At this time, two more people came in the office. It is Darius and Lenny. Lenny came to Suzi with a smile: ¡°How about my fourth aunt? I caught you off guard by this trick. I told my Fourth Uncle Fu that she is old and will not fall in love. If he is not younger, I will I snatched it with him. I didn¡¯t expect my Fourth Uncle Fu to act today, ahhahaha. It¡¯s fun, eh, auntie, given that I¡¯m so smart, you should consider me too?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Answer me, fourth aunt.¡± Lenny said, lying in front of Suzi. Suzi smiled: ¡°Look at the back.¡± Lenny turned around suddenly, and the whole person stammered: ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Uncle?¡± Chapter 602 Arron doesn¡¯t care about Lenny at all. This was even more frightening to Lenny, sweating all over. Why did you stay ande back? Uncle Fu! Fu Yan Wang! We¡­ don¡¯t bring such a fool, you have already left, why are youing back again, you¡­ are you so inseparable from your daughter-inw? Lenny¡¯s bitter face, but he looked at Arron with a smile: ¡°Uncle Si?¡± ¡°You really look like Lanita.¡± Arron looked at Lenny calmly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lenny: ¡°You¡­what are you talking about? Just now Lanita, who left here with a torn shoe and faceless and skinless? Uncle, how can youpare me to her?¡± Ouch! Lenny has the heart to die. He exined that there is no silver three hundred taels here: ¡°Sixth Uncle, I¡­I didn¡¯te to see¡­ to see my fourth aunt.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te to see her either.¡± Arron said. He really didn¡¯t intentionally fired a carbine to catch Lenny and Darius alive. In fact, those photos of Suzi that Lenny showed to Arron yesterday, those animated pictures, the sun is shining, and they are too sweet. Arron has been looking for Suzi for six years, and he slept with her for so long every night. She didn¡¯t see such a smile, but she gave the smile to the two little yellow-haired girls. Arron was here to see how sacred these two little yellow-haired girls were. He expected that once he left, these two little girls would immediatelye to find Suzi. However, Arron never expected that when he came back, he would see Lenny and Darius. Arron had no idea. The main shareholders of thispany are Lenny and Darius. But he didn¡¯t have any ideas, but he scared Lenny and Darius to death. For a while, the genuine bosses of the twopanies were like two flies fleeing for their lives, and the six gods had no masters, and they ran around indiscriminately. However, there is still a hint of reason. There are two girls standing in front of them. One is Galia and the other is Rayna. Next to Darius is Rayna. He originally wanted to pull Rayna and leave, but Darius was a stepte. Rayna was ahead of him by Lenny. Lenny pulled Rayna¡¯s hand and said to Arron. : ¡°Sister Uncle, you don¡¯t know. Actually, I have admired Rayna for a long time. My ce is here to invite Rayna to watch a movie. Rayna, let¡¯s go.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She stared at Lenny in a daze. There were doubts in those eyes. There is also an inferiorityplex. Rayna didn¡¯t forget. Just three weeks ago, Lenny personally drove her away, scolded her, and said that he would kill her, and said all kinds of disrespectfulnguage to her. She doesn¡¯t me Lenny anymore. Rayna felt that she used to take the me, but even so, she didn¡¯t want to use herself as a gunman for Lenny. ¡°Young Master Jun, let me go, please let me go!¡± Rayna pulled out his hand vigorously. However, no matter how she smoked, Lenny would not let her go. On the other end, Darius saw that Lenny had already taken Rayna away from him. He had no choice but to stretch out his hand and hold Galia¡¯s hand, and then said to Galia in a very gentleman manner: ¡°Galia. Miss, thank you for not fearing power. When Suzi was the most difficult, you also chose to believe in Suzi and stand with her. Would you please show your face and let me treat you to a meal?¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± In just such a second, she was fascinated by Darius, okay? Galia felt that she was a nympho. How to meet one and love one? In the past, like most of the female employees in thepany, she liked Lenny, but at this moment, Galia was fascinated by Darius¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 603 – 604 Chapter 603 ¨C 604 Read Chapter 603 ¨C 604 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 603 She shy her cheeks a little, and then agreed, ¡°Okay, Mr. Shu.¡± Yeah, Galia smiled sweetly and said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, bye bye, Fu bye, bye bye.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This guy who has forgotten his friends. However, Suzi is also gratified. She still has a certain understanding of Darius. Although Suzi does not like Mr. Shu, Darius¡¯s character is very correct, and she never messes with him. In terms of the rtionship between men and women, Darius is better than Joan and Bijun. Lenny is all qualitative. Therefore, if Galia could marry Darius, it would be a good home. Suzi yelled and smiled and watched the four people go out. ¡°Your two best friends?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m not a girlfriend, but I know each other at work. Both of them treat me very well, especially Rayna, who treats me very well.¡± She concealed the things that Rayna had bullied her. Feel no need to say. After all, Rayna didn¡¯t have much thoughts, he was a real man, and he was pitiful now. ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron didn¡¯t ask much, only said: ¡°You don¡¯t have many friends, so you can let theme to your house as guests.¡± Suzi suddenly looked up at Arron. Did she hear that right? Arron looked calm. Suzi stammered: ¡°Just¡­ just for this matter?¡± Arron didn¡¯t answer. Taiwan looked at the steel watch on the white wrist: ¡°I have a meeting at noon. I¡¯m going back.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Until Arron really left and Suzi watched Arron¡¯s car drive away from under the blinds, Suzi called Rayna and Galia separately. The names of the two people¡¯s mobile phone numbers were saved. She called Rayna first in alphabetical order: ¡°Rayna,e back, I¡­¡± Suzi is not used to calling her husband when she talks to others. She paused and said, ¡°Arron has left.¡± ¡°Oh, good Mrs. Fu, I¡­I¡¯ll be up right away.¡± Rayna is not sure how to get out. At this moment, Rayna was sitting in Lenny¡¯s car. Lenny almost broke her hand and neck, but she just couldn¡¯t pull it away. Rayna burst into tears: ¡°Young Master Jun, please let me go! I¡¯m going up now. I can¡¯t easilye back to work. Don¡¯t let me lose my job, okay?¡± Her tone was a little inferior. She didn¡¯t dare toe hard with Lenny. In the past, Lenny disgusted her, Rayna couldn¡¯t be more clear. She could exist in thispany without being optimistic. After all, she was driven out without dignity, and then came back with a face. Yes, so Rayna felt that she had no self-esteem in front of anyone. Just like Galia can bluntly call Suzi. But Rayna always shouted not boldly. She still feels in her heart that Suzi and Galia are friends, and Suzi and Galia are a kind of charity to her. Since Rayna was kicked out by her parents in the past two days, she has reflected on herself a lot. She felt that she was going to be a person again, and she had to know how to be grateful. She wants to be humble everywhere. Therefore, in Lenny, she did not dare to make mistakes. ¡°Oh, silly girl, I used to be disgusting. You are right, howe I look at you now, so silly and cute?¡± Lenny asked with a smile looking at Rayna who was struggling. Chapter 604 There is an old saying that is good, but what you can¡¯t get is the best. Rayna, this little girl, used to be disgusting when she was arrogant, because she was halfnd, which made people look down and hate. The staff at the bottom are mad at her and hate her. And the kind of real rich and noble son is a woman who won¡¯t have such a vulgarity in the corner of his eye, and is not as good as a maid at home. Therefore, people like Lenny and Darius are very annoying and despise. Rayna¡¯s. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, this moment is different. Rayna was very cautious and forbearing for a while, and was already humbled to the point of iparably low self-esteem. Her silent, yet ufortable resistance is a bit simr to Suzi when she was ostracized. It¡¯s just that Suzi never feels inferior. Suzi is very calm. Rayna is different. She is like a frightened little guinea mouse, at a loss as to what to do. It¡¯s so bullying. Haha! At this moment, Lenny was very excited. Lenny, who has never been involved with female employees in thepany, actually looks like a taste, with slightly rough lips. After all, he was ustomed to seeing all kinds of noble beauties in Kyoto, and he was used to seeing them tune in, arrogant and pretending. Now when he looked at this iparably low self-esteem, at a loss what to do, and wanted to struggle but couldn¡¯t get rid of the little white mouse, he suddenly became interested. He didn¡¯t love Rayna much. He doesn¡¯t love it at all. It¡¯s just that the interest hase. Lenny did not expect that Rayna suddenly saw her mouth tilted to the side, and she was so nervous that she blushed like blood: ¡°No, no, no, no! I don¡¯t think too much about you, you¡­ ¡­Don¡¯t do this to me. I have been driven out of the house by my parents. I don¡¯t even have a ce to live. I know, you will never marry me. If you don¡¯t marry me, I will be pregnant again. Then, I will be very pitiful, sorry, I¡­¡± How much does Rayna want to say: ¡°Are you willing to marry me? You are willing to marry me, I really want to marry you.¡± But she didn¡¯t say. She is not an all-silly woman. My own cousins looked down upon themselves and regarded themselves as servants, not to mention a young master in Kyoto like Lenny. She has serious thoughts about Lenny, but she also knows herself. Being k!ssed by Lenny must be very sweet and dizzying, but Rayna never dared to make jokes about herself anymore. While Lenny was startled, Rayna pushed Lenny away with a brute force. She crawled out of the car in a very embarrassed manner, and she was out of the car door. She also tripped over the car door, just like that. He fell down in front of Lenny without appearance. Rayna turned around and smiled embarrassingly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Jun.¡± After speaking, he got up very embarrassed and ran into thepany without looking back. Behind him, Lenny touched his stubble, thoughtfully: ¡°This silly girl is getting more and more cute.¡± Rayna went upstairs in a panic, entered the elevator, and went back to the design department where Suzi was located, but did not see Galia. She asked carefully, ¡°Mrs. Fu, where is Galia?¡± Rayna¡¯s rtionship with Galia could be more rxed. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi smiled, ¡°The guy who values s3x and despise friends was so crookedly beaten by President Shu to invite her to dinner. She really went along the pole and went to dinner with President Shu. . I really can¡¯t do anything with her.¡± Suzi is a very fond of Galia. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 605 – 606 Chapter 605 ¨C 606 Read Chapter 605 ¨C 606 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 605 Just like the big sister to the little sister. This makes Rayna very envious. I think that when Rayna first entered thepany, if she was not fooled by her cousin, she would really think that she was the eldestdy in thepany. Actually, the cousin was a kind of ttery to her, but just When you need her, you can step on her as a stepping stone, and then throw it away. But as for her, she doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is, she doesn¡¯t know how to be embarrassed, and she is domineering in thepany all day long. She was not popr at all, and everyone in thepany disgusted her. Which is like Galia, with a good mentality and a good poprity. Many people in the office like Galia, and the boss has a good impression of Galia. In this movie, once there is a chance, Galia immediately caught Darius. Maybe one day, Galia will be like Suzi and be a rich wife in the upper ss. Rayna felt even more inferior at the thought of this. It takes only three weeks to turn a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to be a woman who is so arrogant and arrogant, into a woman who is inferior and cannot stretch easily. Fortunately, Rayna¡¯s nature is not bad. Suzi also noticed that Rayna was ufortable. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Galia is going on a date. We two will go to the cafeteria for dinner.¡± Rayna immediately said happily: ¡°Well, good Mrs. Fu.¡± ¡°Call me Suzi.¡± ¡°Suzi.¡± Rayna smiled. Suzi also discovered that Rayna, just like himself, is a person who shines brightly with some sunshine. The two said andughed and went to the cafeteria. Behind him, Li Na, who had sumbed to Suzi early and poured tea for Suzi, looked at them, and thoughtfully, Suzi and Rayna walked out not far, and Li Na followed. When entering the elevator, Li Na met Ge Meilin, who had speciallye to deliver Green Mountain Coffee to Suzi just now. The two looked at each other, a little bit dissatisfied with each other. However, colleagues discovered that they were all trying to please Suzi. Suddenly the two reached a consensus. ¡°I saw her forgiving Rayna with my own eyes. She can forgive even Rayna like that. I think if we fawn on her a few times and be more diligent, we should be forgiven?¡± Li Na said to Gemelin . Ge Meilin sighed: ¡°Nowadays, everyone likes to be very, veryplimented by others, and Mrs. Fu is no exception. Since she is looking for face, then we should give her enough face?¡± Li Na smiled and said, ¡°Sister Meilin, we really wanted to go together. I think, if we can be forgiven by Mrs. Fu, maybe we can be friends with Mrs. Fu in the future like Rayna.¡± The two really got more and more excited. Ge Meilin said immediately: ¡°Their rich circle, but¡­¡± ¡°Hey! We will really have a chance. When Meilin sister just now, when you were away, Master Jun suddenly grabbed Rayna¡¯s hand and pulled her out. You know, Master Jun was so sick of Rayna before. Ah.¡± Li Na said to Ge Meilin with a p on the forehead. ¡°Really! Then we will¡­¡± The two dreamy women just got off the elevator, came to the cafeteria, raised their eyes and looked around, and in a second they found Suzi and Rayna who had already prepared their food. The two women immediately ran over with joy and came to Suzi and Rayna. Rayna was so scared that she suddenly didn¡¯t dare to eat. She swallowed a mouthful of rice and looked up at the two of them: ¡°I¡­ did I sit in your usual seat? If I sit, Also¡­return it to you.¡± They did not look at Rayna, but at Suzi, and said in unison and respectfully: ¡°Mrs. Fu, we sincerely apologize to you, and hope to get your forgiveness.¡± Say yes, bow deeply. Suzi immediately covered his mouth and nose: ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Chapter 606 Ge Meilin and Lina had nowhere to hide in embarrassment. The colleagues who were eating next to each other looked at the two women with contempt. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suzi looked calm. When she was in the office just now, she hadn¡¯t smelled Ge Meilin¡¯s perfume so strong, but now she smelled it. Her nose is prone to allergies and she can¡¯t smell the pungent smell. ¡°Mrs. Fu, can¡¯t you¡­ give us a chance to reform?¡± Ge Meilin said in a grievance: ¡°I know we were wrong before, but now we have changed it? I take it so sincerely. Come to apologize to you with Green Mountain Coffee, don¡¯t you give us a chance?¡± The closer she got to Suzi, the more Suzi tilted her body aside. Ge Meilin was even more aggrieved: ¡°You¡­you hate me so much? Even a woman like Rayna who wants to hit you with the soles of your shoes can forgive her and be friends with her? Why can¡¯t I It¡¯s often said that you don¡¯t hit the smiley people with your hands¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Suzi interrupted Ge Meilin¡¯sint. Ge Meilin: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi got up and sat down on Rayna¡¯s side, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to smell Ge Meilin¡¯s pungent perfume. Her move made Ge Meilin¡¯s aggrieved eyes red. She didn¡¯t dare to get angry with Suzi, who would dare? Those like Lanita obediently pretended to be ugly and pped their faces. She Ge Meilin can only be soft, kneeling and licking. Seeing Ge Meilin¡¯s eyes red, Suzi was extremely calm: ¡°Miss Ge, please don¡¯t kidnap me? Rayna is going to hit me in the face with the soles of shoes, and that¡¯s when she doesn¡¯t know who I am. But when sheter apologized to me and wanted to save me, she did these things without knowing that I was Arron¡¯s wife. You are different. If I were not Arron¡¯s wife, would you use Green Mountain Coffee topliment me to please me? ¡° Ge Meilin: ¡°¡­¡± Li Na: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi is neither overbearing nor overbearing: ¡°I never ask for trouble. Whether Arron is my husband or not, I will never bully others. I¡¯m just a designer here. I just want to work well here. You really don¡¯t need to waste it on me. Time, please don¡¯t disturb me, please?¡± Ge Meilin and Li Na who were talking about it blushed. Both of them do have such thoughts. It just means that Suzi is now in power and is Arron¡¯s wife, so he wants to please and seek refuge. Fortunately, Suzi is not easy to fool. Suzi¡¯s seemingly weak essence is very dominant, and she will not be easily moved or deceived. The two women Ge Meilin and Lina looked at Suzi and Rayna in embarrassment amid the ridicule of the staff and left quietly. After walking out of the canteen, Rayna looked at Suzi enviously and admiringly: ¡°Ms. Fu¡­no, no, Suzi, you are really amazing.¡± Suzi smiled triumphantly: ¡°Where is it great?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to bluff, you can subdue the human system.¡± ¡°So, when I disarmed you and injured you and got you hospitalized in the hospital, it didn¡¯t take any effort. I didn¡¯t p your teeth and ws like you did. I just put your clothes on.¡± Suzi hesitated. Rayna: ¡°When you say you are fat, you are still breathing.¡± She realized more and more that it was easy to chat or eat with Suzi. ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi smiled happily. After a pause, she asked, ¡°How is the rtionship with your parents? Are they angry? Speaking of which your parents are angry with you, is it because of me.¡± Rayna suddenly dimmed: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want topromise with them. I did nothing wrong. Since they are angry with me now, I won¡¯t go back and provoke them. I will go back when they are angry. Suzi, Galia asked me to live in her house. I now have a ce to live and work to do. I think this is good. They are my parents, and I won¡¯t me them. Just wait for them to die. Suzi, you will be my role model in the future. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 607 – 608 Chapter 607 ¨C 608 Read Chapter 607 ¨C 608 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 607 I also want to work hard and be a down-to-earth person. Have a clear conscience. ¡° When Rayna said these things, he blushed and was a little shy. This has something to do with her personality. Deep down in her heart, she is actually an inferiority girl, especially when she was suppressed by her cousin. The former Rayna was too arrogant and concealed her inferiority, but now she suddenly After realizing her mistakes in a moment, she was left with low self-esteem. It was Suzi whoforted Rayna in turn: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will get better.¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Thank you.¡± This afternoon, and in the following days, Suzi¡¯s work was calm. Lanita never came to thepany to harass her again. Suzi didn¡¯t have any news about Lanita. In fact, Suzi knew very well that after Lanita took her own humiliation here, she would definitely not give up when she returned home. But Suzi is not afraid. Soldierse to cover the water and earth! Even if Lanita didn¡¯te to find her Suzi, she would definitely find Lin Family Xue Hate. But, not now, she has to go back to her hometown first. In the past few days, no one in the office dared to say anything bad about Suzi, and no one did anything to please Suzi like Li Na and Ge Meilin did. In this way, the working atmosphere is much better. For a week, when Suzi got off work, Arron would wait for her at the door of thepany. He used to be inconspicuous when sitting in a car, but now he is standing at the door of thepany. It is really a striking presence. When a colleague who got off work earlier saw thezy and domineering man leaning on the car door, he would respectfully look forward to it. Arron nodded and bowed: ¡°Four Master Fu, hello.¡± ¡°Fu Siye, are you here to pick up your wife again?¡± ¡°Fu Siye¡­¡± Galia and Rayna, who had a good rtionship with Suzi, couldn¡¯t help but tease Suzi. ¡°The husband of Miyoshi showed up on time, he couldn¡¯t move, he was more punctual than he went to work.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Siye Fu, who is so powerful, could be such an exemry model even as a three- good husband, so how can other men in Nancheng be husbands?¡± The two of them joked with Suzi. When they came to Arron, Galia and Rayna said goodbye to Suzi in unison: ¡°I wish you a candlelight dinner, a world of two.¡± Suzi blushed as soon as he heard such words. ¡°Don¡¯te to pick me up every day from now on.¡± Suzi said to Arron when he got in the car. The man¡¯s tone was cold and solemn: ¡°Since you came here to work, I have been here to pick you up.¡± ¡°But you used to sit in the car. It¡¯s ugly for you to stand in front of thepany every day. Don¡¯t do this in the future!¡± Suzi said forcefully. Hey! The driver in front was happy: As Master became more and more able to take care of others, the wife¡¯s wings became harder and harder. In the entire Nancheng, the only one who dared to speak to Fourth Master Fu in such a tyrannical tone was the wife, and there was no second one. Arron looked calm and said nothing. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few minutes of silence, she suddenly discovered that the driving route was wrong, and that this direction was not for kindergarten. Suzi looked at Arron nkly. It¡¯s not because she didn¡¯t let him pick him up, he was going to deal with her, right? ¡°Where are you¡­ sending me?¡± Suzi grabbed Arron¡¯s arm and asked in horror. Chapter 608 ¡°Scared?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Nonsense! Whoever puts on you such a moody man who warms people to the bones to death one minute before sending them to the crematorium and turning them into ashes, who is not afraid of him! But Suzi is really dissatisfied! She resisted the great fear of him in her heart, and calmly tried her best on the surface: ¡°You are so moody, how can I guess what you think? It was you who made our rtionship public, and you used the official blog of the Fu Group. It is revealed that I am the wife of the president of the Fu Group, but as your wife, shouldn¡¯t I have the right of a wife?¡± ¡°Well, after working for a few days in a working environment where you feel morefortable, you will be able to practice smoothly.¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Suzi, but said nkly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lip, not knowing how to pick it down. Just watching Christopher¡¯s car changenes, Suzi was very anxious. Where did Arron send her, and what kind of situation she would face? To be honest, she recognized it even if the sword was fierce and fierce. But, the only one? Couldn¡¯t she even see the only onest time? This moody man! Thinking of this, Suzi immediately grabbed Arron¡¯s arm: ¡°You¡­you let me see the onlyst side, can thest side work?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, but the veins on his forehead were violent. That means that he is very angry. Almost mad! I was so angry that I inadvertently nced at the driver driving in front, and he was struggling to stop ¡°Christopher.¡± Arron shouted in a very ordinary tone. Christopher said in a tone of immediate death: ¡°Four Lord, if you want to kill, you have to follow you, but I have to send you to the ce first, so can you deal with me?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly I felt that I was talking to the air. Just looking at Arron with a calm face in despair all the way. For a second, Suzi hated not to curse Arron. Just imagine the cursing shrews on the street. But to be honest, Suzi doesn¡¯t scold people very much. I haven¡¯t scolded anyone since I was young. Since I don¡¯t know how to swear, I just hugged him by the arm and killed him. Yes, kill him! When Suzi was about to get down to kill his man, the car stopped. ¡°Madam, here it is.¡± Christopher said. Suzi: ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, her hand still grabbed half of Arron¡¯s arm. Christopher gave Suzi a smile, got out of the car, and opened Arron¡¯s car door. Before getting off the car, Suzi saw two beautiful women with salesperson appearances smiling at them. ¡°Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, wee, Mrs. clothes and dressing room are ready, and Mrs. can just try them on.¡± One of the beautiful women said with a smile. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, it is not appropriate to describe her embarrassment with her mouth open. The man had gotten out of the car, he adjusted his suit, then turned around and stretched out a hand to Suzi. Suzi awkwardly and mechanically handed the tender white slender hand to the man¡¯s hand. The man led her down. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people:Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 609 – 610 Chapter 609 ¨C 610 Read Chapter 609 ¨C 610 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 609 Behind them, two female salesmen looked at them very gently, one of them praised: ¡°Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu are really born to make a pair.¡± Suzi¡¯s face was red like a red snake fruit. Arron pretended not to see, holding her hand, followed the two salesmen walking deep through the secluded courtyard. Only then did Suzi see that there was a high-end dress shop in front of him, with the words¡¯luxuryn¡¯ on it. Lux Lan is an authentic luxury brand. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And it is the old brand of Nancheng. When they first went to college, Suzi was still living in the Lin family. When the Lin family held an 18- year-old adult ceremony for their baby daughter Lanita, Suzi had listened to them. This is what Moira said: ¡°Hey, our Lin family¡¯s assets and status have not yet reached that height. Otherwise, we can order a little dress for her daughter at¡¯Shu Lan¡¯ as an adult gift for her 18-year-old daughter. , Even if it¡¯s one, our daughter might be able to marry a wealthy family with this dress.¡± At that time, Suzi knew that¡¯Luxury¡¤Lan¡¯ was a symbol of the nobledy in Nancheng. Now, holding hands by him, walking through the courtyard to the main hall, I see a dazzling array here, all of them are extremely luxurious, each dress has its own reason, each stitch and thread of each dress are full-time The designer sews it out. Suzi was stunned. The man leads her, she won¡¯t go. ¡°What?¡± The man looked at Suzi nkly. Suzi bit his lip: ¡°If you don¡¯t pick up the one, you just brought me here to try on clothes?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what do you think?¡± the man said angrily. Suzi pursed his mouth, and said with a slight sense of reason: ¡°You can bring the only one here.¡± ¡°You are in your twenties, and you don¡¯t want to starve to die, but the only difference. She has to eat normally and on time.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she said again: ¡°Then we cane back after dinner.¡± ¡°That way, you won¡¯t be able to measure your measurements.¡± Arron said again. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯ve heard before that the brand ¡°Shu Lan¡± is very strict in size control. One percent is more, but one less is too small. I heard him say that today. , It is really long-sighted. She squeezed her nose: ¡°Uh¡­Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Misunderstood him. He thought he was going to break her body into pieces. The man said nothing. Without even looking at Suzi, he just continued to move forward. After walking two steps, he felt that something was wrong, so he stopped and stretched out his generous hand. Suzi immediately put his slender hand into his palm cleverly. She was like a kid who did something wrong, led by him to move forward. The two salespersons in front had already arrived in the lobby of the big shop. Looking back at the appearance of Arron and Suzi, the two salespersons and several senior designers in the lobby couldn¡¯t help butugh. Everyone had a smile that envied Suzi. As soon as Arron led Suzi into the door, they said in unison: ¡°Wee to Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu is here.¡± The man didn¡¯t change his face. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but bowed slightly. ¡°Madam is so cute.¡± Someone murmured. One of the designers has already greeted us: ¡°Madam, you do it here, I will choose shoes for you, and then choose the style ording to your skin, temperament, and height.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Suzi was still restrained. She looked at Arron, and Arron said, ¡°These people are all serving you. If you are willing to let them serve you, they will be very happy.¡± Suzi: ¡°Um¡­¡± She followed one of the designers to sit in the VIP room, and the designer began to choose shoes, dresses, headwear, brooches and the like for her. In fact, Suzi¡¯s height, body and skin are all versatile. She looks good in everything she wears, and the designer doesn¡¯t have to struggle to match it. Ten minutester, she was brought out by the designer and came to Arron. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Suzi asked shyly. Arron was taken aback: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 610 Seeing Arron stunned there, the two designers serving Suzi immediately exined nervously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fu, we¡­we actually¡­we actually took it for your wife. Those in the series are more luxurious styles, but my wife seems to prefer this one. This one is our lowest price here. There are no essories at all. But I have to say that my wife¡¯s vision is really good. This simple and low-priced style is also very nice to wear on my wife. ¡° The designer really apologized to Arron in the first half of his speech. In the second half of this paragraph, she really praised Suzi. Suzi is really a clothes rack and looks good in everything he wears. Just now the designer chose the most luxurious styles and brooches for her in the store, but when she tried them on, Suzi felt that it was too expensive and too conspicuous. She has always been simple and ustomed to it, but she is really not used to such luxury. Style. Before changing her clothes, she pushed open the dressing room and picked up the simplest one. What kind of brooch, diamonds, and jewels are not avable in all styles and said: ¡°I¡¯ll try that one?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The designer was stunned. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you try?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Yes, yes! Of course you can!¡± the designer said hurriedly. Just kidding! Of course, you can try the style Mrs. Fu wants to try. Although this style is set by others. Just like that, Suzi stood in front of Arron in the most low-key and shabby dress of the audience. But never thought, Arron still stared nkly. The woman wore a light blue long dress, elegant and clear, without any gold or silver jewelry on her body, but she brought out another simple beauty to Suzi. Suzi, wearing this light blue dress, gave people the feeling that any jewelry or treasure on her body seemed to be a burden. Because she doesn¡¯t care. So, those are all vulgar things. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Arron said suddenly. Designer: ¡°¡­¡± This¡­ This is a style set by others. The designer stammered: ¡°Well, Mr. Fu, this long dress for Mrs. Fu is a bit fat and a bit short in length.¡± ¡°Fat is easy to handle, you can modify it. In terms of length, my wife feels appropriate.¡± Arron said. Designer: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want this one.¡± Suzi just thinks this one is a little low-key. If the designer is embarrassed, she wears everything the same. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really reluctant to give up this skirt. ¡°Is it because someone else ordered it?¡± Arron asked. The designer answered truthfully: ¡°Yes, Mr. Fu¡­¡± ¡°Give thedy I ordered to Suzi.¡± Arron said lightly. Designer: ¡°¡­¡± I thought I had heard it wrong. The style that Mr. Fu ordered for his wife was not only studded with diamonds, but the brooch alone was worth 700,000 to 800,000 yuan. Wouldn¡¯t anyone who got that dress be able to make a fortune? It¡¯s okay to buy at least one or two million. Mr. Fu, are you telling the truth? ¡°It¡¯s said that the Fu Group wanted to engage in donation activities, and it happened to be her.¡± Arron added again. Seeing that Mr. Fu was willing to spend such a high price to exchange the dress for his wife¡¯s favorite, and when he hade up with a countermeasure in person, several designers present all looked at Suzi with envy. Being spoiled by such a man, Mrs. Fu really fell into the honey jar. The designer immediately agreed: ¡°Good Mr. Fu.¡± Yubi, she said sincerely: ¡°Mrs. Fu, you are so happy.¡± Happy? Suzi warmed up. But he couldn¡¯t help but snapped his nose. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 611 – 612 Chapter 611 ¨C 612 Read Chapter 611 ¨C 612 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 611 She thought to her heart, that is how terrible you don¡¯t know how terrible he is when he is terrible. ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi lightly smiled. I tried the dress, and the designer re-made her shoes for this sky blue dress. As a result, the shoes that matched this dress did not fit Suzi¡¯s feet. Although Suzi is tall and thin, but Suzi¡¯s feet are very petite. And thin and thin. The shoes that match this skirt are one size bigger, but the shoes are still fat. The designer regretfully said: ¡°Madam, these shoes and this dress were originally matched, but these shoes are really not suitable for your feet, and although these shoes are considered high-end shoes in ordinary shoe stores, they are also It¡¯s not the best quality on our side. Eh¡­what should I do now?¡± ¡°Re-customize.¡± Arron said. Suzi was taken aback for a moment: ¡°No¡­no, just buy a pair of shoes? By the way, what banquet would you let me attend in this dress?¡± It¡¯s a banquet again. When ites to banquets, Suzi has a psychological shadow. The man did not answer Suzi, but looked at the designer with a cold expression, and said again: ¡°Re- customize.¡± The designer was a little embarrassed: ¡°Mr. Fu, to be a foot model, I need to¡­¡± ¡°How long does it take?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Seven days.¡± ¡°Four days.¡± Arron said firmly. Designer: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± She tugged Arron¡¯s arm. Arron doesn¡¯t look at Suzi, only the designer. The designer nodded: ¡°Mr. Fu, we will try our best to make it out for four days.¡± For four days, they will really kill them. But who dare not follow the order given by Arron? After the designer took Suzi to make a foot model, Suzi and Arron left together. On the way, she was a little embarrassed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± The man said briefly. The driver in front couldn¡¯t help groaning. Today¡¯s sun came out from the west. The wife would apologize to Master. Not easy. Christopher secretly nced at Arron in the rearview mirror. He mainly wanted to see if there was an aggrieved look on Fourth Master¡¯s face. However, Master¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡°Um¡­can you tell me what you are attending to buy this dress group¡­for the banquet?¡± Suzi asked again. ¡°I told you a few days ago.¡± Arron said. Uh! A few days ago, he had told her that in a few days, the Fu family¡¯s old house would officially admit that she was the youngdy of the Fu family and the wife of the president of the Fu Group. For this reason, a family banquet will be held in the old house. Arron told her a few days ago, but she forgot because she was busy with work. She has no interest in family banquets, especially those in the old house of the Fu family. Every time Suzi goes to the old house, she can feel ayer of skin. However, as Mrs. Fu she had to go. But no matter if he goes there, this is also to inform the whole noble society that she, Suzi, is Mrs. Fu, and no one will dare to bully her or insult her in the future. ¡°When?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°This weekend.¡± Arron replied. ¡°Then¡­¡± Suzi paused before saying: ¡°After the family banquet, I want to go back to my hometown.¡± Speaking of returning to Suzi¡¯s hometown, the driver driving in front suddenly paused: ¡°Master¡­¡± Chapter 612 Arron: ¡°Huh?¡± Christopher suddenly shut his mouth again. He just blurted out his brain, and yelled before thinking that his wife was in front of him. These things could not be said in front of his wife. While he was investigating the rtionship between his wife¡¯s mother and Lin¡¯s family, many things were strict and lenient. ¡°It¡¯s okay Fourth Master.¡± Christopher said with a solemn expression immediately. If thenguage was necessary, he drove seriously and stopped speaking. Arron didn¡¯t ask Christopher what was going on. Suzi could actually tell that Christopher had something to say to his master, maybe because she was there, he stopped talking. Suzi has always been transparent and sensible, so she doesn¡¯t ask anything. She continued to look up at Arron: ¡°After the family banquet, can I want to go back to my hometown?¡± He promised her a few days ago, he shouldn¡¯t regret it. Arron nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi lowered his head slightly and stopped talking. In fact, she was a little embarrassed, thinking that she was really ridiculous, how could she suspect that he would dispose of herself? But I don¡¯t me myself when I think about it! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Who made him a murderous man! ¡°I am murderous, but those people are also dead.¡± Arron suddenly came out. ¡°Huh?¡± Suzi looked at Arron in a daze. The driver in front: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Lord and Madam, they are a perfect match. One is not talkative. The two don¡¯t like to talk. But they are all transparent people. Although thedy doesn¡¯t speak, he usually guesses exactly what she thinks in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± Arron reminded Suzi coldly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s face instantly flushed. Strictly parking the car, the door opened, and the couple went upstairs together. As soon as he entered the house, the only kid Shen ran out, ¡°Mom, Mom! Guess what I found when I entered the house today.¡± Today, Uncle Christopher brought her back from the kindergarten in advance. At that time, Lilly was very angry and quarreled with Christopher: ¡°Why did youe to pick me up? Why didn¡¯t my parents ¡°Because, when your parents were in love, you were not born yet, so under normal circumstances, you can¡¯t be in front of them when they are in love.¡± Christopher unceremoniously hit Lilly. Hearing that mom and dad are in love, Lilly immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Hey, I like mom and dad falling in love the most.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Well, Christopher at that moment actually forgot that Shen¡¯s only child was her mother¡¯s divine assist. He continued to attack Lilly: ¡°Today, your father is going to take your mother to buy beautiful clothes, but I don¡¯t have your share!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Sure enough, the little girl was angry. She was not angry with the father who didn¡¯t buy her clothes. She was angry with Uncle Christopher. Uncle Christopher talked to her and teased her along the way, but the little girl resolutely ignored. ¡°Shen, the only little beauty, if you ignore me anymore, then I won¡¯t take you upstairs to see your surprise.¡± After getting off the car, Christopher sold a pass and said. ¡°What a surprise!¡± Lilly immediately became happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, just take you up to see it.¡± Going upstairs, Lilly saw her surprise when he entered the house. She waited happily for her parents toe back. At this moment, Lilly looked up at her mother¡¯s face and asked her to guess. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 613 – 614 Chapter 613 ¨C 614 Read Chapter 613 ¨C 614 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 613 Suzi smiled rxedly: ¡°Let me guess, there must be a lot of your beautiful clothes in the cloakroom, right?¡± Lilly was stunned: ¡°How do you know, mom?¡± ¡°Because she is your mother!¡± Arron said. ¡°Hehe, Mom and you also have a lot of beautiful clothes. Come here and see which one I wear.¡± Lilly led his mother to the cloakroom. This evening, the mother and daughter spent all the time in the cloakroom except for dinner time. This is the nature of women. Regardless of whether she is five or twenty-five years old, they all have a kind of nature, and they are both stinky enough. Don¡¯t look at Suzi in the ¡°Luxury Lan¡± dress shop, and she doesn¡¯t like to wear too eye-catching clothes, but at this moment, in her cloakroom, when she is with her daughter, she doesn¡¯t care about anything. . The cloakroom in this house is big enough, it¡¯s 80 square meters, equivalent to a medium-sized residential household. So the mother and daughter are in various stinky poses in the cloakroom, all kinds of catwalks imitating supermodels. Sometimes the mother and daughter slumped on the ground, staggering. Standing outside the ss and watching all this, Arron suddenly realized that it was like his two daughters. Unable to bear it, he stopped and took a few more nces. Indeed, Suzi still spoke very little in front of him, and he was very self-controlling. However, in other aspects, such as thepany, such as this moment with her daughter, she has rxed a lot. Unknowingly, Arron actually watched the mother and daughter outside the cloakroom door for a long time. He moved to the top floor to answer the phone when the phone rang. Christopher called: ¡°Master, I have been investigating the rtionship between Madam and Lin¡¯s family Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. in the past few days. The people under my hand have found some rumors from the early years.¡± Arron asked faintly: ¡°It¡¯s about Suzi¡¯s mother and Jarod?¡± He had already guessed it, but it was a matter of great importance, and he couldn¡¯t help but make the slightest mistake. ¡°Siye, how do you know?¡± Christopher asked. Arron did not answer, but said to Christopher: ¡°Continue to investigate until the most conclusive evidence can be obtained.¡± At that end, Christopher immediately said: ¡°I see, Fourth Master!¡± After closing the line, Arron sat on the top floor alone for a long time, no one knew what he was thinking. It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that Arron came down from the top floor. At this time, Lilly was already asleep, while Suzi was busy drawing artwork in the small study. Since having this job and the working environment has improved, Suzi has be a workaholic. As if not knowing it was tired. It was eleven o¡¯clockte at night, and she was still working hard. Does thepany know about working overtime at home? Will you be paid for overtime? Stupid and stupid! Arron looked directly at Suzi coldly. Seeing a woman is sometimes quite transparent, transparent and calm How can you be so stupid in this respect, so unclear? Arron raised his hand and turned off the light. Suzi: ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡± The man involuntarily integrated the drawings on her desk, and Suzi was speechless for a long time, just looking at the man. He tidied up the drawings on her desk and stooped to pick her up. Suzi immediately understood. At the same time, his face became flushed: ¡°That¡­you¡­you Wasn¡¯t it just yesterday¡­is it just passed?¡± Man: ¡°Are you doubting my physical strength?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­Um! No, no, no¡­No. I¡­Yes¡­I can¡¯t bear it in my body.¡± She has no doubt about his physical strength. But she is very aware of her physical strength. The man snarled coldly: ¡°Since you know your own physical strength, why stay upte? You just stay upte and don¡¯t care about your body, but you don¡¯t think about my son and my daughter. That¡¯s your fault! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 614 The man hugged her into his bedroom and threw her into the bathroom himself. This night, it is inevitable for the two to take a bath together. Fortunately, men have always been diligent in this regard. He didn¡¯t need her to do anything to clean up both her and him. Suzi was still struggling at first. Later, it was all left to him. What are you struggling with? Are there any secrets after being together for a few months? From the inside out, from the inside out, is it all right? That being the case, it would be better to leave everything to him. It just so happened that she was also so clean andfortable. Suzi just closed her eyes and let him wash herself. Later, she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. When he woke up again, it was time for him to aggressively aggressively. She wanted to resist. She worked overtime to draw drawings, which was a serious overdraft. Isn¡¯t it anymore? What an unreasonable man! However, in this respect, the disparity between a weak woman and a physically strong man is obvious. All her resistance was ineffective. In the end, she didn¡¯t resist anymore, not only did not resist her hands, but also took the initiative to cling to his neck. Afterwards, she blushed and smiled in her heart. Suzi felt like an octopus attached to him. What a shame! Simply sleep with your back to him. I was so tired that I slept until dawn. It was Arron¡¯s cell phone ringtone that awakened Suzi. The man leaned on the head of the bed to answer the phone, Suzi did not open his eyes, but she could hear what he said. ¡°Yes, it must be four days, not more than one day.¡± Arron said. After a few seconds, he said again: ¡°I can postpone you to the banquet site, and you can bring your shoes to the banquet site.¡± For a pair of shoes? Suzi opened his sleepy eyes and looked at the man: ¡°Actually, there is no need¡­¡± The man has hung up. He still really screwed! Isn¡¯t it just a pair of shoes? Which one doesn¡¯t work? Didn¡¯t he always dislike her eye-catching ones in public? Why did he care about a pair of shoes? What a strange man. However, who would dare to defy him when he decided? Suzi no longer insisted on his opinions. Get up in the morning, brush your teeth, wash, eat, and the family of three goes out as usual. When he saw Suzi¡¯s luxury car parked in the parking space, Arron said, ¡°I bought you a car for nothing. Are youzy orck of technology?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Both. Isn¡¯t there a lot of road killers now? Probably they are all newbies like her, and the Communist Party has only studied for a few days. She really doesn¡¯t dare to drive. ¡°Christopher.¡± Arron shouted. Christopher, who was about to drive the door, immediately responded: ¡°Four Lord, what do you have to say?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 615 – 616 Chapter 615 ¨C 616 Read Chapter 615 ¨C 616 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 615 ¡°Find someone and consign her car to her hometown. Isn¡¯t her hometown a small county? There is a vast area and sparse poption. Go back a few days and let her practice with this car.¡± Arron said. Christopher kindly reminded Arron: ¡°¡­Siye, you can also rent a car in that small county.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t worry about the safety of the rented car!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Such a car worth seven or eight million yuan, let the wife take it to the small county town to practice hands? Master, are you sure you are serious? I really want to remind Masterh, now there are a lot of cars in the small county, now every household has a car, okay Master? However, Christopher only talked in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to refute Master again and again. ¡°Okay Fourth Master, I will do the consignment now.¡± Christopher said respectfully. Suzi looked at Arron dumbfounded: ¡°You¡­¡± Is it true? ¡°What?¡± Arron asked. Suzi knew that he couldn¡¯t screw him, so he shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if I have time to go back to my hometown, I will definitely practice the car well, eh.¡± Yu must, and got into the car by himself. When she was a child, Suzi went to a bigpany. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Galia and Rayna standing at the door of thepany waiting for her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you two go in?¡± Suzi asked. Both Rayna and Galia looked at Suzi with a little embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi blushed suddenly. She looked up and down with a guilty conscience. Isn¡¯t it the mark on your neck, or where is it? , Thinking of Arron¡¯s crazy aggressivenessst night, Suzi Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. blushed involuntarily. In the future, he has to tell him that he must pay attention to the areas above his neck that are easy to be exposed to the outside. Otherwise, working in thepany every day and being seen by thepany¡¯s colleagues, it is really shameful! ¡°Don¡¯t look, you didn¡¯t reveal any marks, it¡¯s me and Rayna.¡± Galia said to Suzi. ¡°Huh? What happened to you two?¡± Rayna was a little shy: ¡°Um¡­jun, young man¡­he actually invited me to¡­to your Fu¡¯s old house, saying that he was attending you and your husband. Friends and rtives meeting.¡± ¡°And I, also received the invitation from President Shu.¡± Galia raised an eyebrow. Why are two noble youngsters actually inviting them? After thinking about it, Suzi suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I know why, I¡¯m old¡­Arron, he also told me to invite you to my house as a guest. You two are my friends, Lenny It is right for An and Darius to invite you.¡± Galia immediately pped his hands: ¡°I¡¯m going! I heard that the Fu family¡¯s old house is luxurious like an ancient pce. Suzi, I tell you that my cousin is ugly, every time I ask my cousin¡¯Brother, the Fu¡¯s old house is What kind of, you take some photos to let me have a long experience?¡¯ My cousin walked past me with his head up and ignored me!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suziughed to death. I feel Christopher should not be that kind of person. Rayna was a little worried: ¡°I¡­I want to go too. I wanted to go in my dreams before, but I¡­we don¡¯t have a dress to wear. I don¡¯t even have a mobile phone. Everyday I live with Galia. You and you both invite me for dinner. The sry will not be sent to me until the middle of next month¡­ Say it.¡± Suzi grabbed Rayna: ¡°I¡­I can lend it to you.¡± Rayna shook his head: ¡°Thank you Suzi, but I still don¡¯t want to go, I¡­I want to go home, as long as my parents can forgive me, I¡¯m still willing to give them my sry. They are kind to my cousin and I can figure it out. After all, my cousin has no parents since she was a child, and now the Shu family no longer raises her, so my parents love her very much. If my cousin can¡¯t go to such a high-end asion, and I go, my parents will definitely me me again. Besides, for a man like Mr. Jun, I can¡¯t climb high anyway, so I still won¡¯t go. ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay, respect your choice.¡± The three of them went upstairs together talking andughing. One morning, work was fairly smooth. As lunch approached, Suzi received a call from the Personnel Department: ¡°Fu¡­Shen, Miss Shen, someone is looking outside.¡± Suzi was surprised: ¡°Who is looking for me?¡± Chapter 616 The rather embarrassing tone from the personnel department: ¡°Miss Shen, you shoulde up and take a look yourself.¡± Suzi said immediately: ¡°Okay.¡± She had a hunch, and she must havee to find fault again. After taking a deep breath, she got up and went out. Behind her, several colleagues called her. ¡°Suzi¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, be careful.¡± ¡°Suzi, do you want me to go up with you? If someone dares to bully you and find your fault, our entire design department will fight with him!¡± After more than a week, the people in the design department were doing well with Suzi. They found that there was no Linda¡¯s dead work, no such nonsense, the atmosphere of the design department was very good, the main thing was that Suzi was very easy to get along with. People who were not familiar with her thought she was cold, in fact she She is not cold at all, she is the kind, as long as you beg her, she will silently help you do everything. She is the kind to look at you as long as you are happy, she is happy. Later, my colleagues gradually got acquainted with her and asked her why she was so selfless? Suzi said, ¡°I¡¯m not all selfless. Who is selfless now? I¡­ I have been eager to make friends since I was young. When I was a child, my family was poor and couldn¡¯t open the pot. My father died early. Many children looked down on me and didn¡¯t follow me. After ying, I came to Lin¡¯s house at the age of twelve. I even saw Lanita making friends in various ways, and I have always been lonely and eager to make friends. As a result, I just got my sophomore year. I was arrested and imprisoned. At that time, I stopped talking about friends, and even my roommate didn¡¯t contact me. I really have no friends. I have always been eager to have friends. I have always cherished anyone around me who didn¡¯t mean to me, and cherish it very much. ¡° Suzi¡¯s remarks are very sincere, but they also make colleagues feel distressed. The male colleague loves her, and the female colleague loves her. So at this moment, when they heard that someone on the phone came to thepany to find fault Suzi, the colleagues in the entire design department were willing to work with the ba5tard who came to find the fault! I don¡¯t believe it! All the people in the design department can¡¯t deal with one if you add them together! Suzi looked at the people present with gratitude, and said with a smile: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not easy to say. I¡¯m like that Xiaoqiang who can¡¯t be killed. I often encounter this situation, but I seem to be able to ovee the danger every time. Please wait a moment. If there is any situation in the personnel department, I will call you as a hint. As soon as Ni Meng hears the ringtone of my call, she immediately picks up things and goes up to hammer people!¡± The colleaguesughed. ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Well, I went up.¡± Suzi smiled and went to the personnel department upstairs. As soon as she entered the aisle upstairs, she saw two people. Suzi asked puzzledly: ¡°What are you two doing here? People who don¡¯t know the personnel department not only ask me to let mee up. They also let you twoe up. It won¡¯t be a matter of the three of us sorry to be sorry for thepany. Right? No? ¡° Galia drooped his face to Suzi and said, ¡°Do you know who is sitting in the VIP room of the Personnel Department?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 617 – 618 Chapter 617 ¨C 618 Read Chapter 617 ¨C 618 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 617 Suzi shook his head: ¡°Who is it?¡± Galia was about to speak when an old voice suddenly came from the VIP room: ¡°Is Suzi here? Let her Suzi was startled. She is somewhat familiar with this voice, which has been extremely insulting to her. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Suzi looked at Galia and Rayna. She didn¡¯t actually want to ask them both, she just said to herself. Rayna said worriedly: ¡°It was the small receptionist who secretly made a big phone call to the two of us. We wanted to go down to find you and find a way with you, but as soon as we arrived at the elevator entrance, we saw that the old man had alreadye up, the elevator entrance. Someone from the Human Resources Department greeted him. Just at the front desk, the Human Resources Department has already called you. We have to wait for you here. Suzi, don¡¯t go in, you ask for leave today and go back. ¡° Yubi, she whispered to Suzi: ¡°That old man is very fierce.¡± Galia also held Suzi¡¯s arm, and said in a small voice that only Suzi and Rayna could hear: ¡°Yes, Suzi, don¡¯t go in. You don¡¯t eat his food or drink his food, nothing more. Thispany is his grandson¡¯s who are buried in their necks are so tyrannical! What kind of schrly family are you talking about, ah! ¡° Suzi was amused by the two, and she also whispered: ¡°Just wait for me here, if you find me arguing with this old man in a while,e in and help me!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Must!¡± Suzi went in in the hands of the two girls. In the VIP room, the old man sits in the center, looking very high up. Next to him are the director of the author¡¯s personnel department and thepany¡¯s Fu. ¡°Suzi!¡± Elder Shu shouted sharply. Suzi looked at Elder Shu with the same sharp gaze: ¡°I am not the roundworm in your stomach, so I definitely don¡¯t know what you think.¡± ¡°You!¡± Elder Shu was annoyed and mmed the table. ¡°Suzi! The old man is very respected, and even Siye Fu has to give him a three-point thin noodle.¡± Mr. Fu reminded Suzi. Suzi smiled lightly, and looked at him with an expression that didn¡¯t take Mr. Shu seriously at all: ¡°If you want others to respect you, at least you have to make that person think you deserve her respect. May I ask Mr. Shu, do you think I¡¯m worthy of me? Respect?¡± When Mr. Shu heard Suzi say this, it was originally an angry blue veins violent, but when he thought about it, he suddenly became suffocated. He often said to Suzi in a calm tone: ¡°You still have the characteristics of a clever tongue. .¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Suzi said. Elder Shu also smiled indifferently: ¡°Take others¡¯ words as apliment to you, and only a thick- skinned woman like you can do it. I know you to a certain extent, and I know how thick your skin can be. To the extent, basically nothing can hit you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so sessful, and you would really marry Arron in the end.¡± Suzi was very peaceful: ¡°I still thank you for yourpliment.¡± Elder Shu sighed and shook his head: ¡°I came to you today to tell you that although you are married to Arron, you don¡¯t know where Arron¡¯s heart is. Arron¡¯s mother Shanna is not a native of China, she is from Southeast Asia. A person from an ind country, there is a city on that ind. His mother, her mother¡¯s sister, sister, parents and family have lived on that ind for generations. However, forty years ago, the ind was upied by people and few Qin¡¯s mother, brother, sister and parents all lost their lives because of that war. Therefore, the reason why Arron cruelly got rid of his own brother and took power in the Fu Group, his ultimate goal was to take down the ind in Southeast Asia. And I am an old man who can help Arron take that ind. ¡° ¡°So, what price did you make Arron pay?¡± Suzi asked afterwards. ¡°Divorce you!¡± Elder Shu said unhurriedly. Chapter 618 Suzi was not surprised when he heard Mr. Shu say this. ¡°So?¡± She looked at Elder Shu indifferently: ¡°You are demonstrating to me today. Or, you came to me today to avenge your granddaughter? Because a week ago, your granddaughter was here. The ugliness in thepany is really shameless! If you ask about it with a thick skin and shame, Mr. Shu, your granddaughter is much better than me!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mr. Shu on the main seat was angry, and Suzi could clearly see that he was breathing hard. However, the old man is the old man, and he was also a prominent member of the military and political circles at the time. Elder Shu was very able to stabilize his mind. Even at this moment, he was half- dead by Suzi, Elder Shu also tried his best to restrain him from attacking. . Because since six years ago and now after several contests with Suzi, Father Shu reappeared, Suzi is really a difficult role to deal with. Suzi is very resilient. Very indomitable, and very able to stabilize the mind. Not only that. The old man also discovered that the girl in front of him was actually very neither humble nor overbearing. In this regard, his once beloved cousin Walton is inferior to Suzi, and his granddaughter Lanita, who is now the Pearl of the Hand, is not as good as Suzi. They are more squeamish than Suzi. But itcks Suzi¡¯s calmness. Especially Lanita. That is my own granddaughter! My granddaughter! She knew that Lanita was very unconvinced every time she exposed her ugliness. But he still has to help his granddaughter! Thinking of the humiliation that his own granddaughter had suffered here two days ago, Mr. Shu calmed down again: ¡°Young man! You are still too young! I can see that you are excellent, you are better than Lanita, and better than Lanita. Yuexin has a lot of eyes, but have you ever thought about it? Arron¡¯s mother was also very good at the time, a great designer graduated from the world¡¯s top architectural school, but she had a poor life and could not enter the door of the Fu family. Why? Have you ever heard of the term righteousness? Yes! That¡¯s right. Lanita is making a fool of herself here. But your ugliness in the small banquet hall of the Junjia Hotel is no less than that of Lanita, right? So now, have your ugliness spread out? No! It was covered by Arron for you. Suzi, let me tell you, how many scandals Arron can help you cover you, and how many scandals I can help Lanita cover. Moreover, I can also help Arron take down the ind in Southeast Asia. What can you help Arron? Do you know how far you are from Lanita? ¡° ¡°A grandpa?¡± Suzi asked bluntly. ¡°You¡¯re very smart!¡± No, I don¡¯t admit it. At this moment, Mr. Shu admires Suzi. Not only that, but he also discovered that afterpeting with this girl a lot, he unexpectedly discovered the advantages of this girl. Some people like this girl for no reason. The thought that he had such an idea, Mr. Shu couldn¡¯t forgive himself! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 619 – 620 Chapter 619 ¨C 620 Read Chapter 619 ¨C 620 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 619 That¡¯s the enemy of my granddaughter! Suzi looked at the old man in front of him, suddenly a kind ofpassion came into his heart. She can guess a lot of things, but she doesn¡¯t want to guess. Because if everything is as she guessed, Suzi will be desperate and feel that the world is too dark and impersonal. She prefers that nothing is true. She prefers to have no rtives in this world except Shen Only and Sanford. No more! Suzi sneered: ¡°Master Shu, I wish you have finally found your granddaughter after spending your entire life. It is true that your daughter is gone. Of course, your granddaughter must be protected. Therefore, seeing you protect your granddaughter in this way, Your dear daughter¡¯s spirit in the sky will surely be very pleased, right? Father, I take the liberty to ask, have you ever dreamed of your daughter after all these years? When you dreamed of your daughter, did you tell her: I am taking care of your daughter for you? Did you see your daughterughing or crying? ¡° What Suzi said was especially inexplicable. Even the old man Shu, who had always been scheming, didn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°You, what do you mean by these things!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s boring. I just want to remind you Mr. Shu, since you are so sure that your condition with Arron is to let him divorce me, and then you help him take down an ind, then why do youe here? Are you threatening me here? Can I think you are out of luck, so you have toe here to threaten me?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He has a sense of guilty conscience that his mind is broken. Here, Suzi said to him calmly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Shu, I work here. My job position has not yet reached the qualifications to use such a high-level VIP room to meet guests. I have to go to work. , Not to apany you!¡± As long as the words must be said, Suzi turned around and left. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Next to him, Mr. Fu apanied his smiling face and said to Mr. Shu: ¡°Lord, look¡­ This is a mess. Although Suzi is an ordinary designer in ourpany, it¡¯s because of Mr. Fu¡¯s troubles. Force, we really don¡¯t dare to do anything to her¡­¡± Elder Shu sighed: ¡°Hey¡­I know.¡± He has a feeling of powerlessness. This time the contest with Suzi was equal to that he waspletely crushed by Suzi. As soon as Suzi left, Elder Shu immediately called his granddaughter Lanita. At that end, Lanita couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Grandpa, did Suzi kneel down with you and admit her mistake? Did she say she wants to make a decision? A torn shoe?¡± During this period, Elder Shu forced himself to hold back the anger in his heart, and calmly said to Lanita: ¡°Lanita, when can you be calm, when can you learn to endure, and learn to be calm!¡± At that end, Lanita immediately cried: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, grandpa, sorry, it was my fault. I was wrong with grandpa. I was so wronged that day. You don¡¯t know. Suzi used Arron¡¯s power to insult her. No, let me wear broken shoes around my neck, grandpa¡­ You look at Suzi as an honest friend, she just pretends, she is actually very bad-minded¡­ her mind is very vicious¡­ ¡­¡± Father Shu immediately relented: ¡°Grandpa knows, Grandpa knows, Grandpa has already put pressure on Arron.¡± ¡°Well, thank you Grandpa.¡± At that end, Lanita burst into tears and smiled. ¡°You must remember what Grandpa told you. Do you understand that Arron eats soft or hard? You will still have the opportunity to attend the Fu family¡¯s banquet in a few days, but you must be low-key and humble. Understand Is it?¡± Elder Shu repeatedly confessed to Lanita. Lanita hurriedly said on the other end of the phone: ¡°Grandpa, I did everything. The dresses I went to the Fu¡¯s family banquet were all the simplest styles. I just asked me to be a low-key and humble girl. ¡° ¡°Well, it¡¯s really good.¡± Elder Shuforted a little bit in his heart. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve got another call, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Lanita hung up the phone in a hurry, and then quickly put on another call: ¡°Hey,¡¯Shu Lan¡¯? Call me About my dress?¡± At that end, the person in charge of the¡¯Luxury Lan¡¯ dress shop immediately said: ¡°Yes, Miss Lin, congrattions, you have obtained the luxurious diamond-encrusted dress personally presented by Arron, the president of the Fu Group.¡± Lanita was startled suddenly: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 620 Lanita thought she had heard it wrong, so she pressed her ear to the microphone excitedly and waited for the repeat on that end. Over there, the person in charge of¡¯Shu Lan¡¯ once again repeated the words that Arron had left behind to Lanita. At this end, Lanita¡¯s happy whole person jumped up. She put down the phone, like a nymphomaniac, spreading Huan¡¯er everywhere. When I saw Moira, I hugged Moira and k!ssed: ¡°Mom! Mom! Good news, good news, the simplest dress we ordered in¡¯Shu Lan¡¯, you don¡¯t need to wear it. Originally, I really didn¡¯t like that one. The dress, grandpa insisted on letting me wear a low-key, he insisted on letting me wear that one, hahaha, now I don¡¯t have to wear it!¡± Moira persuaded Lanita: ¡°Lanita, listen to what your mother said and what your grandfather said. You¡¯d better keep a low profile. If you want to marry Arron and win Arron¡¯s heart, I still have to pay attention to a little strategy, understand. Right?¡± Lanita shook her head: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know, mom! The dress shop called just now and said that Arron personally customized a diamond-studded high-end dress for me. Arron personally customized it for me and gave it to me. Yes, Mom! Listen carefully to Mom, it¡¯s the most expensive and luxurious dress in the audience!¡± Moira was stunned when she heard: ¡°Daughter, what¡­what did you say? Did you hear me wrong? You mean Arron personally customized it for you. In the entire dress shop, the most luxurious one, iid with diamonds. Dress skirt?¡± Lanita nodded desperately: ¡°Yes, mother! Yes!¡± Moira: ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! Do you know why my mother is grandpa. Grandpa put pressure on Arron. Grandpa can help Arron take down the inds in Southeast Asia, but grandpa has a condition to get Arron to divorce. So is Arron promised? He agreed? Marry me, that¡¯s why I will order this luxurious dress for me, right?¡± Lanita couldn¡¯t ask Arron now. But she was too afraid of Arron. That man who kills like hemp, doesn¡¯t blink his eyes, and can talk andugh when he kills, is making Lanita scared to death. However, the more such a man, the more Lanita loved Arron. Now, she finally expected it. Arron will personally customize her dress, which is still the most luxurious in the audience, still iid with broken diamonds. Gosh! Just think about it, you can be beautiful, okay! When she saw her daughter¡¯s cheering, Moira was still worried. She reminded Lanita: ¡°Lanita, let¡¯s be cautious, and when will Arron go and get a marriage certificate with you? Mom can rest assured, otherwise, everything is nonsense. Do you understand nonsense? Even if he gave you a luxurious dress, you still have to be calm! Stay calm! Understand! ¡° To let Lanita calm down, it was the old man Shu who always educates Lanita, and the old man also oftenmunicated with Jarod and Moira. Lanita immediately said obediently: ¡°Understood, I understand mom.¡± This afternoon, Lanita, apanied by her mother, went to the¡¯Luxury Lan¡¯ dress shop and walked in. When she saw the diamond-encrusted dress, Lanita waspletely stunned. It¡¯s just that this dress is a bit thin on Lanita. And the skirt is a bit long. ¡°Change the fat for me a little, and then make it shorter for me. I wille to try it on at noon tomorrow.¡± Lanitamanded arrogantly. The person in charge of the dress shop immediately said: ¡°Okay, Miss Lin. I¡¯ll fix it for you tomorrow morning.¡± Tomorrow! Tomorrow morning, she must go find Suzi shame! Shame! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 621 – 622 Chapter 621 ¨C 622 Read Chapter 621 ¨C 622 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 621 At that end, Lanita, who naturally didn¡¯t know Suzi, was thinking of her again. She worked hard with her colleagues, and no one disturbed her until she got off work. After get off work, two good friends asked her: ¡°Suzi, are you afraid that Mr. Shu is here?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just an old man. What¡¯s so scary? I just think he is pitiful.¡± Two friends: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her, talk about the two of you, Rayna, are you ready? Go to the Fu¡¯s banquet or not?¡± Suzi asked. Rayna hesitated: ¡°That me, I don¡¯t have money to buy new clothes¡­¡± She mainly didn¡¯t have a dress. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you the dress!¡± said a voice behind him. ¡°Mr. Jun?¡± Rayna turned to see Lenny. Lenny pricked his peachy eyes towards Rayna, and no longer looked at Rayna but at Suzi: ¡°Suzi¡­no, no, auntie! Originally, you and your fourth uncle. My brother-inw Kraig came from Kyoto to attend the meeting between the two rtives and friends. Don¡¯t you know, my brother-inw and Fourth-Uncle Fu have a good rtionship and wear a pair of trousers. However, my uncle happened to have military affairs under him, and he couldn¡¯t get away, so my uncle specially asked me to participate. As for me, the fourth aunt, you also know that my Lenny never has a girlfriend. This is not going to happen all of a sudden. I don¡¯t even have a female partner by my side. I said that Ms. Rayna should be my female partner, but she refused. Aunt Si, you and Miss Min are best friends, can you help me beg Miss Min? ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Although she yed very well with Galia and Rayna, she was still a bad word. Faced with Lenny¡¯s plea, Suzi really didn¡¯t know how to answer. She said solemnly: ¡°Rayna doesn¡¯t want to go, there must be a reason why she doesn¡¯t want to go. We Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. are all working-ss people, and it¡¯s untimely to go.¡± Galia also nodded and said: ¡°Young Master Jun, don¡¯t be too embarrassed to give up. Now that Ching Rong can¡¯t even return home, she can¡¯t get a hundred yuan from her body. I, Suzi, take turns taking care of her every day. Where can I get the money to buy a decent dress? Although Suzi can lend it to her, isn¡¯t it afraid that her cousin, Walton, a famousdy in the aristocratic circle, will be angry. Master Jun, find someone else, we are not going! ¡° Lenny smiled: ¡°It¡¯s true that things are gathered by kind, and people are divided by groups.¡± Galia: ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°I mean, since you two became friends with Suzi, your personalities have been more or less assimted by Suzi. I said Xiao Galia! Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t hit my attention before. , You are the same as Rayna! A nympho all day long! But now, you both learned from Suzi, so you can keep your mind steady. I can hold my head. Behaving looks humble, actually you, proud in my heart! ¡° Galia immediately snorted proudly: ¡°I like myself like this!¡± Rayna also felt that such a self was very dignified. All threeughed. Seeing the three people smiling like three sunflowers, Lenny made a decisive decision: ¡°Galia, Darius is responsible for your dress, Xiao Rayna, I will be responsible for your dress and equipment! Your cousin dare to embarrass you, I asked her to beg for food without having to eat it hot!¡± Rayna: ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You must go to the Fu¡¯s house with me for a banquet.¡± Lenny dropped these words and left. Rayna didn¡¯t react for a long time. A colleague behind him envied Rayna: ¡°Rayna, haven¡¯t you always liked Mr. Jun, why now Mr. Jun likes you so much, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± Rayna smiled shyly: ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°b!tch! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious!¡± A woman suddenly rushed to Rayna and pped her. Chapter 622 For a moment, Rayna didn¡¯t even see who the person was, and when she was about to p her, the p was hanging in the air. It was Suzi who raised his hand and held the arm that just hit Rayna. ¡°Walton! You have no right to beat your cousin!¡± Suzi mmed Walton¡¯s arm away, looking at Walton coldly. At this time, Rayna realized that it was her cousin Walton who had scolded her and beat her. I haven¡¯t seen Walton in just three weeks, and Walton is almost out of bone. However, Walton¡¯s clothes and things are still morous. Although Walton¡¯s bank card was frozen and she could not go to Shu¡¯s house to enjoy the treatment of the eldestdy, but the high-end fashion she had bought in the past so many years can still fill a whole house. So, for a while, Walton¡¯s dress is still the style of the nobledy. However, at this moment, Walton, who is wearing high-end brand fashion, has a face that looks thin like a ghost. She wore two dark circles under her eyes, and there was a vicious anger in her eyes. But Walton said to Suzi in a forbearing tone: ¡°Mrs. Fu! I know you are Arron¡¯s wife now. You have supreme power, but please also know a little! Rayna is my sister, she It¡¯s from our Min family. My sister didn¡¯t learn well, and she didn¡¯t learn well with the women outside. I beat my sister to educate my sister. This can¡¯t hinder your Mrs. Fu.¡± Walton is still the articte and thoughtful woman. Yubi, she looked at Suzi coldly, without fear at all. She has nothing left. She couldn¡¯t go back to the Shu family, and Joan didn¡¯t want her either. Walton was destined to stay in the poor family of the Min family for a lifetime. It¡¯s possible that you won¡¯t be able to marry in this life. It is also possible that even if she marries out, she will marry an ordinary person, so what is the meaning of Walton in her life! I think in Nancheng back then, she was also the first sister of the famous Nancheng celebrity circle. But now, she can¡¯t get in those celebrities at all. On the contrary, those celebrities broke their scalp and wanted to snatch Suzi, but Suzi did not go. What kind of disparity is this? Walton wanted to die when he thought of this! Since Walton is not afraid of death anymore, and she is so humiliated while alive, what else is she afraid of Suzi. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t find fault with Suzi, but taught her sister. However, Walton did not expect that as soon as her voice fell, Suzi came back very bluntly: ¡°You should educate your sister, even if you beat her angrily, you should. But Walton, you seem to be flooded! Rayna is not your sister, she and you are neither mother nor father.¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± For a while, he couldn¡¯t find good words to deal with Suzi. Suzi did not intend to let Walton go: ¡°Not only that, as far as I know, you seem to have upied Rayna¡¯s parents and Rayna¡¯s home! You were not born to Rayna¡¯s parents. The child, but eating and drinking at Rayna¡¯s house, no matter if you don¡¯t have to work or get anything, you even persuaded your uncle and aunt to drive your cousin away! You also urged your uncle and aunt toe to thepany to fight against Rayna. They also want to pass the wages earned by Rayna¡¯s hard work and buy you beautiful clothes. Walton, you know what your name is. What? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 623 – 624 Chapter 623 ¨C 624 Read Chapter 623 ¨C 624 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 623 Take forever! Dove upy the magpie¡¯s nest! Forget it if you are so arrogant, you can still raked in the back and ran to the door of thepany to beat up your cousin! Did you know that you would go to jail for beating people in public! ¡° ¡°No!¡± When Suzi said so, Rayna was suddenly startled, and then blurted out: ¡°I didn¡¯t have a dove to upy the magpie¡¯s nest, I was¡­¡± Walton was half talking, and suddenly stopped. Then she turned around and ran away quickly. No one can understand what Walton meant, because Suzi and Galia only cared about Rayna. Suzi looked at Rayna: ¡°Are you okay, Rayna?¡± Rayna shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you Suzi.¡± Suzi pped Rayna with annoyance: ¡°I really don¡¯t know where your previous arrogance has gone. When you dealt with me, you were not so embarrassed. In the end, you still k!ssed your cousin. , I didn¡¯t get angry at all. I¡¯d rather stand in front of you and help you offend people.¡± Suzi is actually a joke. She has no affection for Walton. At this moment, when Suzi saw Walton bullying anyone, she would help. Rayna nodded, still feeling affectionate for that family, and didn¡¯t hate her cousin: ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to set it up. She is my cousin, and my parents love her so much. , I just hope they can calm down a little earlier and let me go home.¡± After speaking, Rayna¡¯s expression dimmed again. Galia on the side couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°There are even parents like you in the world. I don¡¯t object to them loving your niece, but you can¡¯t ignore your own daughter just because you love your niece? What a strange pair of parents. ¡° Rayna smiled bitterly: ¡°Yes, my parents have always valued my cousin since childhood. They said she was a nobledy, and that she could marry the most noble man in Nancheng in the future. Let me and my cousin. Learn a little bit. Now the cousin¡¯s bank card is frozen, and she has be a woman who doesn¡¯t even have a job and can¡¯t cook by herself, and I haven¡¯t seen how my parents dislike her. It¡¯s that they hate me more and more. ¡° ¡°Huh! Rayna, work harder, marry Young Master Jun! If you be Lenny¡¯s wife, see who of them dare to look down on you again!¡± Galia originally made a joke. However, as soon as her voice fell, she heard the whistle of a car behind her: ¡°Who wants to marry me? Is it my Xiao Rayna? Xiao Rayna,e up, I will take you to buy a dress now. I promise that I will help you buy the dress. Except for my fourth aunt, you are the most beautiful woman in the audience.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Galia quickly pushed Rayna: ¡°Go, go! Rayna! You fool!¡± Rayna was still stunned, she even stammered: ¡°Well, Master Jun¡­after trying on the clothes, you¡­ you must send me to Yan. Go to Yan¡¯s house. If you don¡¯t send me back, then I¡­I won¡¯t try on clothes.¡± Although Rayna was kicked out of the house, even though she was scolded so badly by her parents and cousins, although she was not arrogant and domineering before, she became more and more self- esteem. In the car, Lenny smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely send you to Galia¡¯s house. Get in the car!¡± Rayna then followed Lenny into the car. Behind Lenny¡¯s car is Darius¡¯s car. Darius sitting in the car looked at Rayna¡¯s back, suddenly thoughtful, and then he took out his mobile phone and dialed a set of numbers: ¡°Mom¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 624 At that end, Darius¡¯s mother asked in surprise: ¡°A Zhen, you rarely call your mother. I know you want to say that Lanita is not your cousin, it is Suzi, but A Zhen, it is Lanita and How about Suzi? The most important thing is who canfort your grandpa. Lanita is doing very well now, isn¡¯t it all right? Mom knows that you sympathize with Suzi, but Suzi is not too good now. She is married to the most powerful man in Jeonam-do. You should be happy for her. ¡° After hearing this from his mother, Darius said calmly: ¡°Mom, I am not talking about Lanita and Suzi this time. I want to ask you the cause of death of my aunt and my uncle. Do you know the details? ?¡± At the other end, the mother said in a rather unexpected tone: ¡°A Zhen, why do you think of asking this? Are you worried about Qinyan¡¯s eating and wearing? You have to really worry about your Qinyan sister. Mom will feel better, but you can rest assured. Although your sister Walton¡¯s current bank ount has been taken by Dongjie, her mother still has some private money. It is enough for her monthly expenses, but her mother has not sent it to Min¡¯s house yet. Because my mother wants you to confide in your sister¡¯s temper. Her temperament is too arrogant! I think this is good now, otherwise, if I continue to be so arrogant, sooner orter, she will be killed! ¡° When ites to Walton, Darius¡¯s mother is full of affection. The more his mother loved Walton, the more puzzled Darius was. But he didn¡¯t dare to tell his mother about uncertain matters. He only said to his mother on the phone: ¡°Mom, when I get home, please tell me in detail about the cause of my uncle and aunt¡¯s death, as well as their death before death. Thetter are things, the more detailed the better.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mother agreed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Darius said on this end of the phone. When the thread was closed, it happened to be when Lenny had just fastened the seat belt for Rayna, and then poked his head out to quarrel with Galia. ¡°I said, Master Jun, I gave you my best girlfriend. You must be good to her and you can¡¯t eat her tofu, otherwise she will be stained with you and let you marry her. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding her. You!¡± Galia has always been lively and cute and bickering. At this point, even Suzi is worse than Galia. And Rayna, who is already sitting in the car, don¡¯t look so arrogant and domineering before. In fact, her mind is not so good and a bit silly, but Rayna also knows that although Galia on the surface likes to use her to make fun of her, Galia is actually I felt sorry for her and took her back to Galia¡¯s residence at night, and Galia even gave her sleepiness to wear it. At night, she likes to push the quilt, Galia also got up and covered her. Rayna felt that although she had a cousin, she was not as good as Galia to love her, so no matter how Galia showered her, Rayna was not angry. She would only smile shyly and stupidly. Seeing her smiling like this, Lenny could even look at it. When the little girl used to be arrogant and domineering, the more she looked at it, the more disgusting Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. she became. ¡°Sister Rayna is so beautiful.¡± Lenny couldn¡¯t help but said. Rayna blushed even more. This time. There was a whistle in the back of the car, and Darius poked his head out from behind: ¡°I said Mr. Jun! If you can¡¯t go, if you don¡¯t go, I crashed!¡± ¡°Walk, go now!¡± After speaking, Lenny started the engine and drove away. Here, Darius¡¯s car stopped in front of Galia: ¡°Let¡¯s go, take you to buy a dress.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 625 – 626 Chapter 625 ¨C 626 Read Chapter 625 ¨C 626 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 625 Galia raised her chin proudly: ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t! I¡¯m equal to you! Although I can¡¯t afford high-end evening dresses, I can pass on my girlfriends. Don¡¯t forget, I have a wealthy man. My girlfriend! This weekend I will go to Suzi¡¯s house first and choose my favorite dress in her cloakroom. I decided to overwhelm all women at the banquet!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Darius, who has always been refined, suddenlyughed out a donkey cry. Yan Yannang asked with his nose very dissatisfied: ¡°What are youughing at! Is it so ridiculous? You are obviouslyughing at me!¡± Suzi also whitened Darius and gave a stunned look: ¡°Yes, President Shu, don¡¯t underestimate our Galia. Our Galia is a small beauty. Maybe she will be the most eye-catching beauty in the banquet phenomenon? ¡° ¡°Yes!¡± Galia became even more arrogant. Darius narrowed his smile, looked at Galia solemnly, and suddenly lowered his voice and asked: ¡°Little beauty Galia, you probably forgot. Just two weeks ago, there was a woman named Tan Yanqun. She didn¡¯t wear Suzi. She just took the crocodile leather clutch from Suzi and almost¡­¡± What Darius mentioned was thest time Siu gave Suzi a Hongmen banquet. When Luo Cuicui¡¯s mother Tan Yanqun appeared in the banquet hall with Suzi¡¯s clutch, she was almost killed by Arron. When Lenny said this, Galia shuddered in shock. In the advanced stage, she opened the door of Lenny very quickly, quickly got into the car, and then watched the door. Then, he poked his head out and said to Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suzi, I¡­I won¡¯t go to you to pass on your clothes. Could you please help Siye and say that I have never I¡¯ve never coveted your fashion dresses, never coveted, you must help me tell Fourth Master Fu¡­¡± Lenny¡¯s car drove out at once. After walking a hundred meters away, he poked Galia¡¯s forehead: ¡°Little girl, do you know what your name was just now?¡± Galia asked, ¡°What¡¯s it called¡­what¡¯s it called?¡± Galia: ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡± While driving, Darius said slowly: ¡°If Arron waits for Suzi not far away, he will definitely hear what you say, then he must also know that you are thinking of those in Suzi¡¯s house. What about beautiful clothes.¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly cried and said with a sad face: ¡°Fu Siye¡­she won¡¯t really want to kill me, ohhh¡­my cousin is still a bodyguard who drives him, so I can¡¯t give him My cousin saves face?¡± Seeing that the little girl was almost crying, Darius felt funny again. Suddenly feel distressed. He raised his warm big hand and stroked the little girl¡¯s hair, and said: ¡°No, you can be Suzi¡¯s best friend, Arron is happy that it¡¯s toote.¡± Galia: ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Darius nodded: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± He still knows something about Arron. However, what Darius didn¡¯t know was that, as he said, Arron was really not far from his car, and he really heard Galia¡¯s bold words. As soon as Darius left, Arron¡¯s car came to Suzi. Suzi was surprised at the time, and then she opened the car door and exined to Arron: ¡°Um¡­ Galia wanted to go to the house and choose my clothes. In fact, I let her go. She didn¡¯t want to go. I have to let her go¡­¡± ¡°I also want her toe home.¡± Arron interrupted Suzi and said bluntly. Chapter 626 Suzi looked at Arron puzzledly: ¡°Huh? You¡­what do you mean?¡± Arron had to exin again: ¡°I told you a few days ago that I asked you to bring your girlfriends to y at home.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, it¡¯s just that she threw it away when she heard it at the time, and didn¡¯t care too much. After that, she turned around and looked at Arron seriously. His current changes were really getting bigger and bigger. She even cared about her girlfriends. ¡°You are a bit abnormal.¡± Suzi said. She was no longer in shock all the way like when Arron took her to try on the dress the day before yesterday. Arron did not answer Suzi. Suzi continued to ask: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Arron said briefly. But Suzi still believes. All she can think of is her own business: ¡°It¡¯s the Fu¡¯s old house that doesn¡¯t want to admit me, so, don¡¯t you want you to take me back to the Fu¡¯s old house to meet your rtives and friends?¡± Seeing that Arron didn¡¯t answer, Suzi thought it was: ¡°It¡¯s okay! I just don¡¯t want to go. I am very frustrated with Fu¡¯s old house. Every time I went there was a very bad experience, so I don¡¯t want to go. I really don¡¯t take this seriously, as long as I can have a healthy family, and¡­¡± Having said that, she nced at Arron. Next, she said the truthful words: ¡°As long as our family of three can stay together, I don¡¯t think the form matters. I don¡¯t care about any form.¡± She was talking about a family of three. Six years ago, she was like forming a family of three with Arron, but her destiny had changed. Until now, she slowly began to trust him and felt that he was reliable, so she slowly opened her heart to face him. . Unexpectedly, Arron had another two words: ¡°It¡¯s not a family banquet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why is that? Arron finally spoke: ¡°I told you when I asked you to learn to drive a while ago. I might be busy for a while, or maybe I¡¯m not in Nancheng. If I¡¯m not in Nancheng, I can¡¯t take you to and from get off work every day and Lilly. So. You have to learn to drive to and from get off work by yourself, and then take the only one to kindergarten by the way.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Um¡­¡± He said that he can¡¯t pick her up and down to and from get off work on time every day, after all, he has to manage everything. She nodded: ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Bring your girlfriends to y at home often.¡± He emphasized again. Suzi: ¡°Why?¡± She really doesn¡¯t understand him. He is the man who has always been cold and cold, and he is also the man who is so warm and warm now. Shouldn¡¯t he oppose her to make any friends? Whether it is a man or a woman. Arron did not answer Suzi¡¯s words again. Suzi saw it, he didn¡¯t want to answer, she just asked, he wouldn¡¯t answer. After picking up Lilly and getting off the car at the door of his house, Suzi suddenly said to Arron: ¡°You¡­you first hold the only one up. I want to talk about his cousin Galia. , Is it okay?¡± That¡¯s what Suzi asked. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 627 – 628 Chapter 627 ¨C 628 Read Chapter 627 ¨C 628 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 627 She also knew that 80% of Arron would not agree. However, Arron said: ¡°The only one, go up with my father first, and my mother has to talk to Uncle Yan for a while.¡± Lilly immediately followed Arron upstairs. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She stared at the back of the two women dumbfounded. Here, Christopher smiled and said to Suzi: ¡°Madam, do you remember that I told you something as early as six years ago?¡± Suzi: ¡°Huh?¡± Christopher continued: ¡°I said, Master is actually a very warm person, but some of his life managers have caused him to be so cold-blooded and ruthless, but that is not his essence, his essence is like this, a good one. Husband, good father.¡± Suzi lowered his head with a smile. To say that she can¡¯t feel that he is getting warmer and warmer, that¡¯s because she lied to herself. In fact, even if Christopher didn¡¯t say anything, Suzi could feel Arron¡¯s change. ¡°Madam.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt Suzi when he saw his wife immersed in happiness and sweetness. However, it seemed that Suzi had something to talk with him and he had to interrupt again. ¡°Huh?¡± Suzi nced at Christopher, then remembered, and immediately said: ¡°Assistant Yan, Fu¡­ what is going on with him? I know he is more and more admired for our mother and daughter now. Heart, but no matter how much you care about it, he won¡¯t urge me to bring my girlfriends to y at home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such ady.¡± Christopher said immediately: ¡°This is a n of the Fourth Master. When the Fourth Master decided to take charge of the Fu Group seven years ago, he already had such a n, and the Fourth Master was going to take over. In an ind city near Southeast Asia.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Elder Shu specially came to tell her about this matter today. Suzi did not interrupt Christopher, but motioned for him to continue. Christopher went on to say: ¡°But then, because the Fourth Master had been looking for you all over the country, he spent a lot of experience, and he didn¡¯t have the mind to care about the ind. Now your mother and daughter have returned to him, he naturally Go to finish what he hadn¡¯t done.¡± ¡°Why is he obsessed with an ind? It¡¯s no joke to take an ind city.¡± Suzi is a world event that she doesn¡¯t understand anymore, and she also knows that it¡¯s definitely not an easy task. ¡°Because Siye¡¯s mother, Siye¡¯s mother and her family¡¯s ancestry are all inders, butter due to various reasons, all of Siye¡¯s mother¡¯s family died. The evil Siye¡¯s mother, you also know that she was forced to leave her hometown ande here. , And also became the master¡¯s nameless outside room, so revenge for the olddy and the olddy¡¯s family is the life of the fourth master. The biggest wish of the fourth master in this life is to take the ind. The reason why heter chose to take charge of the Fu Group. It was also in preparation for taking that ind. ¡° ¡°But, what does it have to do with letting my girlfriende to the house as a guest?¡± Suzi asked curiously. ¡°Because I am afraid that you are lonely, because I am afraid that if you are bullied, you will not have a helper by your side. To put it bluntly, the Fourth Master wants you to plump your own wings.¡± Christopher said. Suzi also suddenly realized: ¡°It turned out to be like this.¡± After a pause, she asked again: ¡°Assistant Yan, if I ask you something, you must tell me the truth!¡± Christopher immediately said with a solemn expression: ¡°Madam, please.¡± Suzi asked in a slightly pitiful tone: ¡°During the six years when I fled, did Arron find a lot of killers, chasing me and my brother again and again?¡± Christopher frowned immediately: ¡°Madam, what did you say!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± Suzi also frowned. This is the biggest fishbone between her and Arron. Suzi has always been on guard against Arron, feeling that Arron is moody. The biggest reason is that she was constantly chased by Arron during the six years of fleeing abroad. For this reason, Sanford¡¯s leg was also disabled. Christopher suddenly said, ¡°Madam! I know who is chasing you! I know!¡± Chapter 628 Suzi also knows. When Christopher was stunned, Suzi knew that she had been ming Arron for so many years. For so many years, those who pursued her and Sanford were trying to kill them in the name of Arron. So, in this world, the person who most wants to kill Suzi¡­ ¡°The Lin Family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Lin family! Madam, it must be the Lin family!¡± Suzi and Christopher both spoke out at the same time. It¡¯s just that Suzi¡¯s tone was very calm, and his stern tone was very angry. ¡°I know Christopher, thank you.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°Madam, what do you need me for, including where Galia is needed, tell me that Galia is my cousin. I have watched her grow up since I was a child. There is nothing wrong with me. She ys together, at least when she is in a hurry, she is also someone who can help you.¡± Christopher said sincerely. ¡°I see, Galia is a good girl. She is my best friend, thank you Assistant Yan for helping me find such a good friend.¡± Suzi also said sincerely. She said goodbye to Christopher, ¡°You also go back soon, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Goodbye Madam.¡± Christopher watched Suzi go upstairs. He did not leave, but kept sitting in the car. It was not until Christopher confirmed that Suzi had gone upstairs and that the family of three had already eaten. Christopher took out his mobile phone and called Arron: ¡°Master, I have a new discovery.¡± At the other end, Arron nced at the two mothers and daughters who were in the cloakroom. Then he got up and went out, into the Christopher car downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked. ¡°In the six years since Madam fled, people have been chasing and killing them. The reason why Madam is so hidden is to avoid the spider chasers, and every time those chasers push Madam and Young Master Sanford to desperation. , Will tell Madam that you sent someone to hunt them down. That¡¯s why Madam has been hiding from you for six years, and she is still very alert to you aftering back.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± His face immediately became gloomy and terrifying. However, Christopher patronized and told Arron about the incident. He didn¡¯t realize that Arron¡¯s face was wrong. He went on to say: ¡°My wife and I have guessed it, it¡¯s the Lin family.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Arron said lightly. What Christopher and Suzi can guess, Arron can naturally guess it all at once. ¡°Siye! What should I do now?¡± Christopher asked Arron. ¡°Continue to investigate. Find out all the problems of the Lin family! The most important thing is the rtionship between the Cha Lin family and Suzi¡¯s mother. And the rtionship between the Lin family and Elder Shu!¡± Arron ordered. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Arron said again: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t startle the snake.¡± Christopher said immediately: ¡°Understand, Fourth Master!¡± After Christopher drove away, Arron also came upstairs, and when he entered the door, he saw Suzi and Lilly¡¯s mother and daughtering out of the cloakroom, and seeing Arroning in from outside. Suzi asked with a gentle smile on his face: ¡°You are back, do you think I and the only female in this female dress look good?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Is she smiling at herself? Smile so brilliant as a flower? So unrestrained and unreserved as she was when she was with her girlfriends in thepany. For a second, Arron was taken aback. He even felt ttered in his heart, as if he was a c0ncub!ne who had fallen out of favor for a long time in the pce and suddenly received the emperor¡¯s favor. Ha! Arronughed at himself in his heart. Since when did his dignified Arron be so conscientious, he has changed so much in order to win a beautiful smile? Okay! I have to admit that he has changed a lot. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 629 – 630 Chapter 629 ¨C 630 Read Chapter 629 ¨C 630 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 629 ¡°You are talking, don¡¯t you look good?¡± Suzi asked Arron in a tone like an old husband and wife. Lilly¡¯s small eyeballs also stared at Arron dissatisfiedly: ¡°It must be ugly. Dad doesn¡¯t praise us.¡± Suzi tugged Shen¡¯s only arm: ¡°Your father is a man. He knows a fart.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± When it was decided, he said: ¡°I think your wife looks very nice in this suit.¡± Lilly immediately smiled and curled his eyebrows: ¡°Yeah! I knew my father would say it looks good. I like this female dress the most.¡± Suzi also opened his eyes and smiled: ¡°Well, I think it would look better if our family of three wears this kind of parent-child outfit, what do you think? Arron?¡± She called him Arron. Called his name for the first time. Arron felt ttered again. He felt that it was a very small probability that he could have two chances to be ttered in one night, but what made Arron caught off guard one after another was that Suzi had been very active this evening. Not only is she active, she is also passionate. The smile on her face has never disappeared, she always smiled, making him feel like he had fallen into a honey jar. Men don¡¯t like sweets. I didn¡¯t like to eat since I was young. In the past, he had always thought there was something delicious about sweets, and this moment. Arron deeply felt that it was not that the sweets were not good, but that the sweets he had known in the past were not sweet enough. If the sweets are sweet enough, a living Hades like him Arron also loves sweets and will never tire of eating them. Like now! After the woman coaxed her to sleep, she wore a bathrobe and came to him on the initiative: ¡°It¡¯s time to take a bath. Are you tired today? I¡¯ll help you wash it? But I¡¯ve never given a man a bath before. It¡¯s the first time today. , If I don¡¯t rub you well, don¡¯t you mind, okay?¡± The man frowned. Is it your fault that you never give a man a bath? You have to give a man a bath, it¡¯s a big mistake! You didn¡¯t give a man a bath, that¡¯s right! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you not willing?¡± Suzi asked. The man replied: ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be good at rubbing me.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for me to rub it for you, to be more steadfast.¡± The man added. Suzi: ¡°¡­Puff.¡± This evening, there is no doubt that the man gave her a bath. She was indeed inferior to the man in terms of taking a bath. After the two came out of the bath, Suzi took the initiative again. A very open initiative. She found that because of her initiative, she was able to open up, open up and close, but get more happiness. This evening, she was happier than ever. Afterwards, she nestled on his neck very contentedly, and asked in a voice asking, ¡°Arron¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, so that he could hear the kind that made her ears pregnant. ¡°I¡­¡± After saying a word, she suddenly couldn¡¯t speak anymore, her throat choked a little, she wanted to calm her emotions. In order to continue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the man asked, gently squeezing the tip of her small, straight nose. Suzi took a deep breath and suddenly said: ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Chapter 630 The man sat up suddenly in shock. Suddenly realized that the reason why she was so abnormal today was actually to divorce him. ¡°No!¡± the man said coldly. Suzi continued: ¡°I see. Actually, you have never chased me down, but you have been looking for me for six years. For this, you wasted six years of time. I want to take down the ind city in Southeast Asia, because I have been dyed for six years, and on that ind, Aunt Xia was killed, not mother. There was an enemy who killed her mother¡¯s family. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Arron did not expect Suzi to know so much. These things are bloody and bloody things, he didn¡¯t want her to know in the first ce. ¡°Christopher told you this evening. You said you were telling Christopher about his cousin. Isn¡¯t it true that you are talking about this?¡± Arron asked. Suzi shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Shu.¡± Suzi exhaled a long breath before saying again: ¡°Old man Shu went to thepany to talk to me today. Compared with the past several times, he has been more polite to me. He told me about you. He said that you have always wanted to take that ind. Elder Shu also said that he can deploy more manpower to help you, because in both military and political circles, he has many subordinates for him to dispatch. Yes. If you can have the support and help of Mr. Shu, then your chances of winning will be very big. You are the only dad, I don¡¯t want you to have any difference in this life. If that were the case, the only thing would be like my childhood, not being loved by my father, being bullied, and being treated unfairly. I¡¯m willing to divorce you, I don¡¯t want to lose my father alone. In the past few months after being brought back, her only personality has obviously changed. She is not so strong, she likes to make friends, and she especially likes tomunicate with people before solving problems. This is one aspect she has learned well. ¡° Suzi spoke frankly. It is also very sad. The man put her in his arms heavily: ¡°I only get married once in my life, and I will never get divorced.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause for several seconds, she threw herself into the man¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly: ¡°I will live and die with you, and I will let you know that, in fact, I can eat everything!¡± This is the first time she has spoken to him so openly since she has known him for six years and lived together for a few months. This night, they are the most harmonious night. When it¡¯s over, she still doesn¡¯t sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡± the man asked curiously. After the past, she was tired, hiding in her arms, like azy cat, wishing to sleep with snoring. And now, her spirit is so good. ¡°Not sleepy!¡± She rubbed against his chest. Man: ¡°¡­¡± The woman looked up again: ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I really want to twist her nose off. It¡¯s already swollen at three or four in the morning, so it¡¯s not sleepy! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Can you not sleepy! Arron is today, at this moment. I really realized that even though he had been searching for her for six years, she actually came in by her routine. Her! Routine him! Arron didn¡¯t know until today what a hooligan is! Not right! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 631 – 632 Chapter 631 ¨C 632 Read Chapter 631 ¨C 632 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 631 Inappropriate. It should be called a female man! Not right? For a while, Arron still couldn¡¯t find any adjectives to describe her. ¡°Sleep!¡± Arron held Suzi with one arm, and turned off the wallmp with the other arm raised. Suzi wanted to talk for a while, but his lips were blocked. Just forcing her like this, after half an hour, Suzi finally fell asleep. The next day. Two of a family of three woke up veryte. Now Lilly is bing more and more sensible. She is a sensible person drinking milk and eating sandwiches in the restaurant. When she sees the aunt of the domestic helper walking loudly, Lilly will remind her. ¡°Grandma Li, Aunt Tian, you have to be quieter when you walk, my parents are still sleeping, I want my younger siblings, let them sleep a little longer.¡± Lilly discussed with the domestic helper very patiently. Both domestic helpers smiled heartily. This morning, Suzi waste for work for the first time. However, given that she is always responsible for her work, no one mes her even if she iste once in a while. However, people in thepany are very curious, so she iste. Why are her two girlfriends beingte too? At lunchtime, Suzi and Galia Rayna went to the cafeteria together and just sat down. Suzi asked in a questioning tone: ¡°Howe you two arete too, really recruit!¡± Galia and Rayna didn¡¯t speak. ¡°You two! A pair of idiots! It won¡¯t be just once when you go out on a date with a man, just¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi was really embarrassed talking about two girlfriends. At this moment, she obviously forgot, thinking that she had given it to Arron for the first time. She didn¡¯t know Arron at that time. Not only that, she was pregnant for the first time. ¡°What!¡± Galia hit Suzi¡¯s chopsticks: ¡°Just you, a smart young woman, thinks a lot! I and Rayna are both little girls, okay, it¡¯s not asplicated as you think!¡± ¡°Then why are youte today!¡± ¡°Hi!¡± Rayna said grimly: ¡°We are both women who haven¡¯t worn beautiful dresses. Yesterday Mr. Jun and Shu Shao took us to buy dresses. It was really dazzling for us to see. The dresses were bought. The ready-made ones. We took the dresses home yesterday. When we got home, the teacher couldn¡¯t sleep. After more than an hour, we got up and took a look. We were still wearing our dresses in her little room. Catwalk in high heels.¡± ¡°So, walking excited, don¡¯t want to sleep?¡± Galia nodded droopingly: ¡°Yes, we both walked on the catwalk until four or five o¡¯clock in the morning. Later, our heels got swollen and we went to bed. Hey, my heels still hurt.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi smiled, just screaming. However, afterughing, she felt a little distressed for the two little girls. The two little girls are girls who only hold working-ss sry. It is possible that they can¡¯t buy a dress with their one-year sry. Even if she is a designer, Suzi, her one-year sry is only Barely buying two dresses. How can a dress like a dress that ordinary people can consume? Thinking of this, Suzi sincerely praised Galia and Rayna from time to time: ¡°Trust me, you two are the best, even if you don¡¯t have a dress for your blessing, you are the most beautiful! Come on!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Come on! We are the best! We are the most beautiful!¡± ¡°Ha! Poor and poor is poor. Isn¡¯t it because you want toment on the dress and you have to sleep with a wild man before you can transfer the money to the sleeve of the dress?¡± behind him, a very ironic voice suddenly said. Chapter 632 When the three girls turned their heads at the same time, they saw Lanita with an arrogant expression on his face. ¡°Do you dare toe?¡± Suzi asked calmly. ¡°Ha!¡± Lanita didn¡¯t even remember how embarrassed she was, how dignified she was here to plead with Suzi. At this moment, she returned to her extremely arrogant and invincible face. ¡°Suzi!¡± She shouted condescendingly: ¡°Since I dare toe here today, I havee prepared, I will not fight an unsure battle!¡± Suzi was still calm and t: ¡°Well, what do you mean, what battle do you want to fight?¡± She has already thought about it. Today, if Lanita wants to do something, she will kill Lanita even if she bites her. In the past, she hated the Lin family. She hated the Lin family for putting her in jail and hated the Lin family for letting her. I couldn¡¯t see my mother dying, and there were other things about Jarod. But just yesterday, Suzi guessed that during her six years in exile, the Lin family had been chasing and killing her, and also posing as Arron¡¯s name. Such a despicable and vicious method made Suzi hate Lin immediately. Lanita was killed. The reason why she didn¡¯t go to the Lin family to question is because Suzi was calm enough. She knew that it was not the time yet. She wanted to go back to her hometown first to see her mother¡¯s situation, but she didn¡¯t expect Lanita toe to her again. As soon as Suzi¡¯s words fell, Galia spoke up here: ¡°Lanita, I found out that you, a woman, are really stupid enough. You are the granddaughter of Grandpa Shu, why don¡¯t you know the word ashamed? How do you write it? You walked out with a torn shoe from thepany a few days ago, ten days ago. He also said that he was a junior, said he was shameless and so on. Why are you so forgetful after only ten days? You are such a weird thing. ¡°Galia has a rather tricky mouth. She wants to bury Lanita, even better than Suzi. Suzi smiled secretly when Galia said this. She suddenly thought of what Arron said to her yesterday, which made her have a girlfriend and friends, and maybe she could help her when something happened. Just like now, Galia can help. At this time, arguing with a woman like Lanita, Galia was more effective than his cousin Christopher. Although Christopher is very skilled, how could Christopher, a big man, go to quarrel with an unreasonable shrew? But Galia is different. After Galia finished Lanita, she could still smile and curl her eyebrows to look at Lanita. If Lanita was so angry, he was about to hit Suzi when he raised his hand. But before it hit, her arm was held by Rayna. Rayna¡¯s me made the hand of Lanita¡¯s neck, like a pair of iron tongs, Lanita yelled in pain. At this moment, Rayna looked like a lioness, ring at Lanita: ¡°Lin b!tch, listen to me! Although my cousin is also ady, my cousin and I are not at all. Same! When my cousin was enjoying the blessing when I was a child, I worked for my cousin. I did all the rough and dirty work at home! So I got a lot of strength. You know Lin b!tch, my strength is better than a man! Do you dare to hit Suzi and give you a try, I will sit you to death with my A55! Humph! ¡° ¡°Yo! Unexpectedly, our little Rayna is still a tigress.¡± Behind him, Lenny said with a smile. Hearing Lenny¡¯s voice, everyone turned their heads abruptly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 633 – 634 Chapter 633 ¨C 634 Read Chapter 633 ¨C 634 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 633 Only then did we see that Lenny was slowly approaching with a good show. He even put his hands in his pockets leisurely. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but said to Lenny in an angry tone: ¡°Mr. Jun, the bosses of other people are very unwilling to have this kind of quarrel in theirpany. It¡¯s good for you. You see us here torn like this, why are you? Still happy?¡± Suzi was really puzzled. She personally is very reluctant to quarrel with others in thepany. After all, thepany is the ce to work. However, Lanita couldn¡¯t help bute to find fault with her again and again. At this time, Lenny suddenly came to Suzi¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°Si Auntie, you would really wrong me. Why didn¡¯t you think that all of this was caused by you? I¡¯m telling you the truth. You said, Aunt Ha, before you came to thispany, except for my little Rayna who was more domineering, thepany really had never been tortured so frequently. But since you came here, it¡¯s different. Fourth aunt, this can only show that you are a bold one. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lenny immediately smiled again: ¡°Auntie Si, this is amendatory word in bold. I mean, those ck- hearted things are jealous of you, so they alle to trouble you one after another.¡± ¡°You¡­Lenny, who do you mean is a ck heart!¡± Lanita asked viciously. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Lenny turned back abruptly, looking at Lanita very coldly, then he raised his arm to hold Rayna in his arms and continued: ¡°Rayna, if you have me, give it to me. Beat this woman vigorously! It¡¯s best to beat her face into blood-colored popcorn.¡± Rayna immediately flinched: ¡°I¡­I dare not, I¡¯m not so cruel, I just watch her bully Suzi I can¡¯t stand it anymore. As long as she doesn¡¯t bully Suzi, I won¡¯t beat her.¡± Seeing that Rayna was so weak, Lanita refused to give up, ¡°Hit me? It depends on whether you have the courage. You are right if you dare not beat me! Even if I lend you courage, you too Don¡¯t dare to hit me! Rayna, what are you like! Your cousin Walton is just a mess in front of me, let alone you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Min Qing was angry, raising his hand really wanting to scratch Lanita¡¯s face. But the hand was raised halfway, but it fell down again. She couldn¡¯t beat Lanita for no reason. If it hits, she really can¡¯t eat it and walk around. ¡°Haha!¡± Lanita smiled more frantically when he saw Rayna so confused: ¡°I knew that in this constructionpany of my cousin, no one dared to hit me. The reason I was sost time. Soft, the reason why I leave here with a torn shoe is because I am acting. I want to be realistic. But this time, I don¡¯t need to act. I just want to tell you about Suzi. My fiance, Arron, is about to set up a Fu family banquet for me at the old house of the Fu family. For this reason, my fiance Arron also specially customized a set of high-end dresses for me in the most expensive and extravagant dress shop in Nancheng, ¡°Shu Lan¡±. My dress has diamonds and brooches, and the overall price is value. Millions, you have never seen it before! ¡° When I heard Lanita say this. Suzi was stunned. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but smiled and asked Lanita: ¡°Lanita, you just¡­what did you say? The dress?¡¯Luxury Lan¡¯?¡± Lanita stared at Suzi with a gaze: ¡°Yes! Is it funny? It¡¯s still irritated. Go crazy, justugh?¡± Suzi smiled more openly: ¡°I justughed at you as stupid.¡± Chapter 634 Lanita gritted her teeth: ¡°What did you say! You said I was stupid?¡± If you don¡¯t mention the things in the¡¯Shn¡¯ dress shop, Suzi would not think Lanita is so stupid. Regarding the things in the dress shop, she obviously fell in love with that very simple style, so Arron would follow The person in charge said that she would give her original high-end luxury model to the owner of the simple style. However, Suzi never expected that the very simple model she fancy should actually belong to Lanita? Based on the principle of keeping the customer confidential, the clerk of¡¯Shu Lan¡¯ did not tell Suzi who the other party was. She didn¡¯t know until now that the original owner of the simple dress was Lanita. Others don¡¯t know what the dress is about, Suzi is very clear. Suzi smiled contemptuously: ¡°Do you know why you chased Arron for six years, and Arron didn¡¯t even look at you. He walked into the pce of marriage with you and kicked you?¡± Lanita: ¡°It¡¯s not because of you!¡± Suzi shrugged: ¡°Because you are stupid! However, you have the right to be because of me, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You¡­what do you have to do! You are about to die! Do you think that you and Arron will sit back and rx forever? Suzi, you are the idiot! I want to join hands with Arron Seeing his family, friends, and friends side by side, you are stillcent here, hehe, you say you are stupid!¡± Lanita never admitted that she was stupid, she only thought Suzi was more stupid. It was originally! That ¡°luxury orchid¡± dress tells everything. That is the luxurious dress that Arron personally customized for her. This is the only one in the city, which is worth millions. How can it be fake? ¡°So you came today to demonstrate to me again?¡± Suzi asked tly. At this moment, she even felt sorry for Jarod and Old Man Shu. I really don¡¯t know what they think in their hearts? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jarod was not a fool for the rest of his life, but he actually recognized such an inborn daughter. And Father Shu is even more ridiculous. It¡¯s right to find a rtive, but do you have to use a fool, a foolish woman with no blood rtionship as your granddaughter, tofort yourself? If that¡¯s the case, what does it matter to her Suzi? ¡°Yes!¡± Lanita said fiercely: ¡°How did I get humiliated by you that day? I will ask you to get it back today! Suzi, you had better hang up two big torn shoes today. I walked to the street in thepany, and then told the people on the street that you were a mistress! Said that you were the mistress who robbed my husband!¡± Suzi: ¡°Sister,e here.¡± ¡°Who is your sister!¡± Lanita turned her face and refused to recognize her. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡± Suzi said in a good voice. Lanita sneered condescendingly, and came to Suzi, ¡°I see what else you can do today¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Suzi raised her hand,¡¯Pop! Pop! ¡®pped twice. No, it¡¯s two soles. No one saw how Suzi suddenly added a shoe in his hand. In fact, Galia lifted her foot and took off her shoes, and handed them to Suzi under the dining table. Suzi hit Lanita¡¯s face without hesitation. Suddenly, Lanita was beaten up. After a few seconds, her face was fierce and painful. Then, she suddenly screamed from the doctor: ¡°Suzi, you dare to hit me¡­I did it with you¡­¡± Lanita rushed forward to tear Suzi¡¯s hair. Helpless, she was alone. Before Lanita rushed to Suzi, Galia and Rayna spread Lanita¡¯s arms left and right, and forced Lanita out. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 635 – 636 Chapter 635 ¨C 636 Read Chapter 635 ¨C 636 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 635 Lanita was unbiased and just sat down in the bucket of leftovers. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lanita was covered with swill leftovers. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The mischievous Galia couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth andughing. Rayna, who is domineering and aggressive, also cursed with his arms akimbo: ¡°Lanita, Rayna and mine are more aggressive and brutal than me. You are still a bit behind. Do you know how the brutality of this vixen is made? This is life. The good thing about the little girl at the bottom, you know what a fool!¡± Rayna, who had been inferior for more than half a month, suddenly showed his arrogant and domineering side again at this moment. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She was blinded by vegetable water, oily water, and all kinds of dirty things mixed with swill. She couldn¡¯t see who was who in front of her at all, and she could not stand steady. She slipped under her feet. At this moment, Lanita was angry, annoyed, and a little scared. She: ¡°Wla¡± burst into tears. Suzi didn¡¯t sympathize with her at all, but said coldly to Lanita: ¡°Lanita, I know your grandfather Shu is very powerful. If all his subordinates in Kyoto are mobilized, they can even overwhelm Arron. On the one hand, I also know that Arron must have customized a set of high-end dresses that are the only one in Jeonam-do for you, and is going to take you to see his family. But so what? You still make the same low-level mistakes, and once again you are insulted by others. I advise you to find someone to escort you next time if you want to find fault with me again. You can¡¯te here alone! ¡° Suzi¡¯s remarks must be ironic. Isn¡¯t she Lanita not wanting to bring a few more troops down! She thought too! However, when Grandpa¡¯s subordinates heard that she wasing to find fault with Suzi, those subordinates flinched. Because the old man has orders, you can¡¯t have the cousin messing around outside. To put it bluntly, Lanita came to find fault with Suzi so arrogantly. In fact, Elder Shu didn¡¯t support it, so she could onlye here alone. Lanita roared furiously: ¡°Are all the people in thepany dead? I was Darius¡¯s cousin, and I was your boss¡¯ cousin! Don¡¯t you know to help me? Believe it or not, I will let my cousin fire you!¡± As soon as his voice fell, Darius¡¯s cold voice came from behind: ¡°Lanita! This is the second time you havee to mypany to make trouble. If there is another third time, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. !¡± Lanita: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Darius drove to him in disgust. Lanita: ¡°Wow¡­¡± she ran out crying. Behind him, Suzi, Galia and Rayna said in unison: ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again in the future, see you hit you once!¡± After speaking, the three peopleughed together again. ¡°Suzi, you have been much happiertely.¡± Darius said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi said. After a pause, she nced at Galia, and then said to Darius: ¡°Shu Shao, I said hello in front of Galia. You know that I am a person, I have never praised others, but I I praised you in front of Galia. I hope you take Galia seriously.¡± Darius said solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s natural to be regarded as a friend by your Suzi. I, Darius, will definitely treat her well.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°By the way, Suzi, someone outside is looking for you.¡± Darius said. Suzi was startled: ¡°Who is it again?¡± Chapter 636 Darius shrugged and said gently, ¡°You go out and have a look.¡± Seeing his slightly mysterious appearance, it is estimated that there is something unspeakable, but looking at Darius¡¯s expression very rxed, Suzi knew that this time, he should not be a bad person. At least that person is polite and knows he waited outside thepany. When Suzi left thepany, he saw Joan standing not far away. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± It¡¯s been three weeks since Suzi¡¯s humiliated small banquet hallst time, and Suzi has never seen Joan once. Joan¡¯s expression became deeper than three weeks ago: ¡°Suzi, are you okay?¡± Suzi smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s good, I haven¡¯t seen you, and I haven¡¯t been able to say thank you, thank you for saving me in the banquet hall that day.¡± Hearing Suzi thanking him, Joan was relieved. Then, he asked hardly: ¡°Will you¡­ would you treat me as a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi nodded. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joan, a thirty-year-old man, suddenly smiled in relief at this moment. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Whatever, you can say, as long as I can do it, I will do it.¡± Joan immediately couldn¡¯t wait to say to Suzi. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know whether Walton is close to you or Darius. After all, she is just Darius¡¯s cousin, and now the subsidy is in Shu¡¯s house. I just thought, Walton is your fianc¨¦e. So can you please¡­¡± Joan immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her! Did shee to find your fault again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s her cousin Rayna. Now Rayna can¡¯t go home. He doesn¡¯t even have a mobile phone, doesn¡¯t have any clothes to wear, and doesn¡¯t have any money on him. Walton enjoys it very much and has taken over Rayna. Home.¡± Suzi was telling the truth. She is now a friend of Rayna, and she must help Rayna get justice. Just like Rayna helped Suzi deal with Lanita without hesitation today. Joan was startled: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, since thest time in the banquet hall, Joan has not contacted Walton again. Joan has never liked Walton before. When he was young, he did not like it because he felt that Walton was too fatal. Miss Men is very stylish and doesn¡¯t have any freshness. Later, she didn¡¯t like Walton because of Suzi. He could only hold Suzi in his heart, and could no longer hold anyone. After a pause, Joan still said to Suzi: ¡°Okay, I will definitely take care of her.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to see Walton again, Joan had to find Walton for Suzi. ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi said with a smile: ¡°Um¡­ do you have anything else to do with me?¡± Joan immediately smiled: ¡°I heard my mother say that in two days on Saturday, Arron will take you to the old house to see all your rtives and friends. I just came to ask you, would you like to go to the old house? After all, the ce in the old house is like a nightmare to you every time you go there. If you really don¡¯t want to go, I can interfere.¡± Suzi bowed his head slightly, and his face turned blush: ¡°I¡­I am willing to go.¡± What she said was not reluctant. There was a sweetness in her tone. Joan heard this sweetness all at once, and he was taken aback. Then he looked at Suzi incredulously: ¡°Are you¡­ in love?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The face that was said to be the main thing suddenly blushed. She didn¡¯t nod or admit it. Joan guessed a little clue, and his colleagues who were happy for Suzi were also interesting and deste. When her heart was not given to Arron in the past, she would still have a little hope. Now, she and Arron are getting sweeter and sweeter, and she and he will never have a chance again. However, Joan still said sincerely: ¡°Bless you Suzi, it is not easy to fall in love with him.¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was very calm: ¡°In fact, he is also quite good, not as unkind as you think.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 637 – 638 Chapter 637 ¨C 638 Read Chapter 637 ¨C 638 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 637 ¡°Is it covered so soon?¡± Joan quipped. Suzi smiled, with a sweet smile. Like a little girl who knows nothing about the world. ¡°You go to work, I¡¯m going back.¡± Joan bid farewell to Suzi. Suzi nodded. Turning back to thepany, as soon as he went to the elevator, Suzi saw Rayna and Lenny who were standing outside the elevator and had not yet entered. At this moment, Rayna recovered her inferiorityplex over the past few days. ¡°Sorry, Master Jun, I just¡­I just made a fool of myself in front of you. Actually, you know, I was not of high quality at first, because I have been living at the bottom level since I was a child and I am used to being aggressive. If you want to be Because I was too shrewd when I treated Lanita just now, and if it was too low-quality, I could not be your femalepanion. In short, I am a very aggressive person.¡± Walton said very candidly. She always wanted to marry Lenny when she was pretentious and pretentious. Now she is not arrogant and calm. She still wants to marry Junan, but Rayna can also realize the difference between herself and Lenny. It is really a heaven and a ground. Lenny is heaven, and she is the earth because of her minqin. The two of them are not the same. Rayna has self-knowledge, and she doesn¡¯t want to be tired of her own heart. She thinks it would be nice to have a friend like Suzi who has her own backbone and indifferent. By the way, she has learnt with her, and she has her own integrity and standpoint. She will not cling to Lenny now. On the contrary, Lenny is even more rare. Rayna: ¡°Eh, I said Xiao Rayna, don¡¯t you know how beautiful you looked like you looked like you just now?¡± Rayna smiled: ¡°You are telling me that when you like me, what I look like is beautiful?¡± ¡°Xiao Rayna¡¯s immediate ability is good.¡± Lenny praised. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Suzi came over: ¡°What are you two talking about, so happy?¡± Seeing Suziing, Rayna immediately grabbed Suzi¡¯s arm: ¡°Sister Suzi, let¡¯s go in, there is still a lot of work to do, let¡¯s go, go up.¡± Suzi looked back at Lenny with a smile: ¡°Bye.¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± These two little girls! Tugged one by one! He is the boss of thispany, boss! Just so unwee? But howe you feel that Rayna is getting more and more? In Lenny, I think Rayna, but not necessarily in others. Especially in Min¡¯s house. After Joan and Suzi bid farewell, they called Walton. Walton was still very surprised when he received Joan¡¯s call. He was also surprised and happy. ¡°Joan, that¡­ Chu Shao? Are you finally willing to find me?¡± Walton asked excitedly. ¡°Come out, I¡¯m looking for something to do with you.¡± Joan said coldly. ¡°Okay! I¡¯lle out right away.¡± Before going out, Walton also deliberately changed into a beautiful dress. She thought, as long as Joan was willing to ask her, she still had a chance to turn over. After all, Joan and Arron are cousins. He changed his clothes and came to Joan excitedly, but he didn¡¯t expect that Joan would say, ¡°Please move away from Rayna¡¯s house immediately!¡± ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Joan said disgustingly: ¡°Please don¡¯t upy the magpie¡¯s nest. upy Rayna¡¯s home! Move away immediately! Otherwise, I will be rude to you!¡± Chapter 638 How happy Walton was when he came out, but now how disappointed and angry. She stared at Joan with angrily: ¡°You went to help a woman like a domestic servant, Rayna, in front of me, she is a domestic servant! She is a domestic servant! Why did you let me go for her? ¡° Seeing Walton¡¯s cry, Joan was not moved at all. He only dislikes Walton: ¡°Whether it is the domestic helper or your cousin, in short, you have upied her territory and made her homeless because of your existence. So please move out.¡± ¡°Why are you driving me away! Who are you Rayna¡¯s again?¡± Walton asked. ¡°I am not Walton¡¯s, I am only entrusted by Suzi. Since the people of Quannan City know that you Walton is my Joan¡¯s fiancee, even if it is a fake, I cannot let you make a dove. upying the magpie¡¯s nest!¡± Joan said very solemnly. Hearing what Joan said, Walton immediately showed a glimmer of hope: ¡°Then tell me, I moved from my uncle and aunt¡¯s house, where do I live?¡± She hoped that Joan could say, let her live with him. Walton looked down upon Joan from a hundred people before, but now she feels that if she can marry Joan in this life, it would be a supreme blessing. Who is Joan! The only young master of the Chu Group. The only surviving grandson of the Fu family! People say that a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Although the Chu Group has almost withered, Joan¡¯s mother¡¯s shares in the Fu Group have an ie of several hundred million a year. Look at her Walton again? Nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the clothes she bought in the past, she couldn¡¯t even wear a beautiful dress now. Walton looked at Joan eagerly, much like Joan said in the next sentence: ¡°Follow me and be my lover! I won¡¯t give you any title.¡± Even if Joan said so, Walton would nod her head. She is willing to be Joan¡¯s lover. However, Joan said coldly: ¡°Where do you like to go, it has nothing to do with me! If you can be listed on the entertainment headlines of major newspapers once, you and I have nothing to do with me. I Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. don¡¯t bother today. To drive you away.¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, when do you have time, we will rify together in the media so that we can seal the mouths of those people.¡± Joan asked again. Walton cried and yelled at Joan: ¡°No! I don¡¯t have time, I have never had time, just wait, you will be my fiance for life! I also tell you, I just won¡¯t leave my cousin Although it¡¯s my cousin¡¯s home, it¡¯s also my uncle and aunt¡¯s home. My uncle and aunt let me live at home, but I didn¡¯t drive my cousin to leave. What¡¯s my business!¡± After speaking, Walton ran home crying. Family Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother saw that Walton came back so sad, and immediately became concerned. ¡°Galia, what¡¯s the matter, Joan still refuses to agree to make up with you?¡± Min¡¯s mother asked Walton with her arms around. Walton raised a tearful face and yelled at Min¡¯s mother: ¡°It¡¯s all hello daughter! Now that you have a lot of skills, will you betray me to Suzi and have a chance to change districts and the aristocratic circle? Very good. Yours My good daughter, Rayna, has climbed onto the big tree Suzi on my shoulder. Now she can let Suzi send someone to threaten me and let me move away from this house? I ask you! Is it my righteous living in this house or her Walton! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 639 – 640 Chapter 639 ¨C 640 Read Chapter 639 ¨C 640 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 639 Say it! ¡° Hearing Walton¡¯s words, Min¡¯s mother gritted his teeth angrily: ¡°That shameless thing! Watch me tear Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. up Rayna¡¯s mouth tomorrow!¡± Father Min also said viciously: ¡°Tomorrow I will go with you and give Galia a nasty anger!¡± Rayna¡¯s parents did what they said. They originally wanted to call Rayna at night to get Rayna back, but they got up when they got their mobile phones. Rayna¡¯s mobile phone was always at home. Rayna does not have a mobile phone now. Next day Min and his mother came to the door of the constructionpany together, waiting for Rayna toe to thepany, so they beat Rayna at the door of thepany. However, what Min¡¯s father and mother didn¡¯t expect was that Rayna was picked up by Lenny in the middle of the afternoon yesterday, saying that she had made a custom dress for her, so she asked to try it on. Rayna tried it on. Due to time constraints, it was toote to try on a second time. Lenny suggested that they wait there to make changes. The changes were almost done. After trying on, they went back. Since then, they will Did not return to thepany to continue to work, but Rayna was very busy with work these past two days, so she came to work at thepany nearly two hours early this morning. I didn¡¯t even know that my parents were freezing at the door of thepany, and their noses had been transferred out. I didn¡¯t wait for Rayna toe to work. It wasn¡¯t until Galia was at work that Rayna¡¯s parents caught Galia and asked about Rayna¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where¡¯s Rayna! You two came to work, why didn¡¯t shee? Did she hook up with her brother-inw, she is a shameless woman! You even snatched your sister¡¯s men.¡± Min¡¯s mother scolded Rayna. , That is not at all soft-hearted. What is vicious, what is disgusting, what is she scolding. Galia is also not easy to provoke: ¡°Oh! Old Madam Min! So it¡¯s you? Look at your scolding, what kind of enemy Rayna had before, turned out to be Rayna¡¯s mother. Ah! You are so generous, you can scold yourself so generously.¡± Min¡¯s mother didn¡¯t take Galia¡¯s sarcasm to her at heart, but grabbed Galia and held on: ¡°You tell me! Where did the dead woman go! Why didn¡¯t shee to work? Did she talk to her brother-inw Chu? Joan is here, tell her! If she dares to snatch her sister¡¯s man! I will break all the bones of her body!¡± Galia shook Min¡¯s mother away and sneered: ¡°First of all, Joan is not Walton¡¯s fianc¨¦! Even if the fianc¨¦ is still unmarried, it is not illegal for others to snatch it away, and you, Min! Although Rayna¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t care for your daughter, someone loves your daughter, do you know that the capital¡¯s family? Jun¡¯s house! What a prestigious existence! The status of the Jun family isparable to that of Arron in Nancheng. Now the young master of the Jun family likes Rayna very much, so Rayna is not rare about her brother- inw! ¡° Min¡¯s mother was taken aback for a moment: ¡°What did you say?¡± At this time, Suzi got out of the car and came to Rayna. She said to Min¡¯s mother unhurriedly: ¡°Say, Lenny likes Rayna very much, and Rayna will soon be the youngest of the Jun family. Galia gave Min¡¯s mother a roll of eyes: ¡°Hmph, I regret that you died and let you be so vicious to your own daughter!¡± Yubi, he took Suzi¡¯s arm and went in: ¡°This is the breakfast I brought to Rayna. Let¡¯s bring it to her.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I took it for her too.¡± Min¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Behind him, a cold male voice suddenly questioned: ¡°Mrs. Min, may I ask, do you remember when your daughter¡¯s birthday is?¡± Chapter 640 Mother Min nced back, and it turned out to be Darius. Min¡¯s mother immediately apanied the smiling face and shouted, ¡°Her cousin, you see, now Galia has already known that she was wrong, and she has been punished enough. She has lost a whole circle. Can you talk to Fourth Master Fu? Say it, don¡¯t punish her anymore, right?¡± Darius looked at Min¡¯s mother coldly: ¡°Mrs. Min, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± Min mother: ¡°You¡­what did you just say?¡± Darius asked again: ¡°I said, do you remember your daughter¡¯s birthday?¡± Min¡¯s mother said without hesitation: ¡°Of course I remember, it¡¯s the twelfth lunar month¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, she stopped. Then there was a pause before he changed his words: ¡°It¡¯s June 6th.¡± Darius sneered coldly. Min¡¯s mother asked with a guilty conscience: ¡°Shu¡¯s son, what are you asking about this? My daughter is taking care of her father and mother, and her life is very good. You don¡¯t have to worry about my daughter. You should worry about your cousin, Galia. Galia is a hard-working child. She has no parents since she was a child. She is not like Rayna. She is loved by her parents. She has nothing¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Darius sneered again: ¡°Since I was a child, I watched Walton grow up. I haven¡¯t seen her suffer. Since childhood, she has lived the life of the eldestdy in the Shu¡¯s house. Now she is in the Min¡¯s house, although not the eldestdy. Yes, but she is upying Rayna¡¯s parents. Rayna has parents and mothers, but Rayna is now homeless!¡± Min¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This couple of you is also strange enough. You love your niece a hundred times more than you love your own daughter.¡± Min¡¯s mother immediately sneered: ¡°¡­It¡¯s not, I think Galia is¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Darius had already entered. Min Mu stood at the door of thepany, speechless for a long time. Later, seeing that Rayna was really hopeless, Min¡¯s mother turned around and went back. Father Min, who was waiting in the dark, asked, ¡°Have you found Rayna?¡± Min¡¯s mother shook her head: ¡°Now Rayna is out of shit luck, and the young master of the Shu family is facing her, and the wife of the fourth master of Fu is also facing her. Now her tail is about to go up into the sky. That won¡¯t work, her dad, You have to think of a way?¡± Father Min sighed. After this lunch, the parents of Min and Mother quietly came to the courtyard of Shu¡¯s house. They waited for a full two hours outside the courtyard. They were not able to meet with Mr. Shu until Father Shu woke up from a lunch break. My uncle didn¡¯t have much impression of Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother: ¡°What are you, our Shu family¡¯s distant rtives? I have ordered the Shu family¡¯s rtives to scare people to take care of them, you are¡­¡± ¡°In return to the father, we are Galia¡¯s uncle and aunt.¡± ¡°Galia¡­¡± Hearing Walton, Elder Shu sat up: ¡°Oh oh oh, look at me, I¡¯m always confused, I forgot, butler, make tea soon.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 641 – 642 Chapter 641 ¨C 642 Read Chapter 641 ¨C 642 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 641 Min¡¯s father immediately said consensually: ¡°Old man, Galia¡¯s bank card was frozen. Arron froze her. He hasn¡¯t allowed Galia toe back to live in Shu¡¯s house, and Galia¡¯s aunt, who is your daughter-in- T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. since childhood, how can she live now?¡± Elder Shu said guiltily: ¡°This child, Galia, grew up in our Shu family, and I also regarded her as my granddaughter. The main reason is that I was ill and I have been in Kyoto. I¡¯m busy with Lanita¡¯s affairs, I have forgotten Galia.¡± In general, Mr. Shu is still a more reasonable old man, especially when he treats children and treats children between rtives, he can take care of him. When Mr. Shu said this, Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother smiled at each other. ¡°It¡¯s such an old man. The Fourth Master Arron was stunned by his wife. Now Galia is not allowed to fall in love with Joan, and Galia is not allowed to contact any Nancheng aristocratic circle. Now Galia is helpless. That woman not only encouraged Galia, she also cheated our daughter Rayna to use it exclusively for her. The woman now introduced a boyfriend to Rayna, who seems to be the young master of the Jun family.¡± Mother Min was very worried. Looking at Mr. Shu. Elder Shu cheered up: ¡°What! Lenny, the young master of the Jun family, is also getting entangled with the woman Suzi?¡± Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother nodded quickly. Elder Shu raised his hand and mmed the table: ¡°This woman! It¡¯s getting more and more what¡¯s wrong with the young master of the Jun family? , It is impossible for him to take your daughter. If Galia marries Lenny, it is still possible. After all, Galia can match Lenny in terms of character, appearance, temperament, and education. But what about your daughter? What¡¯s it called? ¡° ¡°Rayna¡­¡± Min¡¯s mother apanied the smiling face. ¡°Yes, Rayna, what is there to give her? Growing up in your small market environment, how could Lenny fall in love with her?¡± There was no sarcasm in the old man Shu¡¯s tone, and he just said the matter. Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and the couple said in unison: ¡°Yes, you are right, father, and we mean the same.¡± After that, Father Min pleaded again: ¡°We are afraid that the young master of the Jun family will confuse us, but also feel that Galia should not be so wronged. We can¡¯t find you for this film. Father, since you have watched Galia grow up since you were a child, you must be the master for Galia. If you don¡¯t love her, she really won¡¯t have a way to survive.¡± Elder Shu said righteously: ¡°Suzi! That woman is too big to be underestimated! From six years ago, to the present, she has stirred up the entire Nancheng situation, maybe earlier, maybe even before she went to jail. She has been nning step by step. This woman is really not easy. Today, her conspiracy is almost seeding. If she doesn¡¯t stop her at this time, will she not let Arron go in the next step! Her current purpose is obvious, Nancheng, she took Arron down, and in Kyoto she wanted to take advantage of Rayna to take down Young Master Jun. She wanted to take all the things in Nancheng and Kyoto, my old man Shu would never Let her conspiracy seed! Nancheng Arron must be my granddaughter¡¯s fiance! As for the young master of the Jun family, since Joan is unwilling to ask for my other granddaughter, Galia, let Galia be married to the young master of the Jun family! That¡¯s what I said! ¡° Min¡¯s mother immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The two came out of Shu¡¯s house contentedly, and they were so excited that they could not fly to Walton¡¯s side now and tell Walton the good news. While indoors, Elder Shu also took out his mobile phone and broadcasted a series of numbers: ¡°Hey¡­ that woman is really horrible! Now it is imminent to get rid of her!¡± Chapter 642 Getting rid of Suzi is the biggest concern of Mr. Shu, who is more than 80 years old. Although Mr. Shu doesn¡¯t hate Suzi much now, he even feels that Suzi is strong and strong, much stronger than Lanita. However, in terms of selfishness, he still couldn¡¯t keep Suzi. Elder Shu has already nned to use all his connections in Kyoto and all of his old men to give Arron the advantage of upying the ind city, in exchange for Arron to marry Lanita. This is a very attractive condition. Arron is also a great person. As long as Suzi can be removed, without Suzi as an obstacle, who is not Arron to marry? If Lanita can help him a lot, why not marry Lanita? This is the idea of Mr. Shu. He told the old man Fu Hengsheng of this idea. Fu Hengsheng also has this intention. The two old men hit it off instantly. After the discussion, Elder Shu called Walton again. At the other end, Walton was able to receive the call from Elder Fu. She cried out excitedly: ¡°Hey, Grandpa Shu¡­you, Do you remember me?¡± ¡°me granddaughter, it caused you to suffer. Grandpa has been in Kyoto for treatment and has not returned to Nancheng, so he can¡¯t deal with what happened in Nancheng in time. No, grandpa will deal with your Lanita¡¯s sister as soon as he returns to Nancheng. I couldn¡¯t take care of you, so I let you ept your grievances, my child.¡± Elder Shu has watched Walton grow up since he was a child, and he still has deep feelings for Walton. Hearing what Mr. Shu said, Walton cried even more: ¡°Grandpa, Arron¡­he refused to let my uncle and aunt to support me, and he also frozen my bank ount. Now I am No money, I can¡¯t go out even if I want to go out. Originally you came back from Kyoto, I should go see you, but I don¡¯t have any money, and I can¡¯t go anywhere. And that Joan, he also broke up with me publicly because of Suzi. Grandpa, Joan, don¡¯t want me for Suzi, oooooo¡­¡± At this moment, Walton¡¯s sadness was true. Therefore, crying is very sad, and the letter that touches the old man Shu. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want my granddaughter! My granddaughter doesn¡¯t care about him! What¡¯s so great, and it¡¯s not Arron! The Chu family is nothing more than a declining family in Nancheng! Galia, don¡¯t care about Joan, Grandpa Shu betroth you to Jun That kid at home!¡± Elder Shu has his own abacus. If Walton can be married to Lenny, then Walton will be in Kyoto and Lanita will be in Nancheng. The two granddaughters can hold each other and echo each other. In this way, each other¡¯s status can be stabilized. Who wants to be in the future? Bullying or shaking, that can¡¯t be shaken. At the other end, Walton couldn¡¯t close her lips happily: ¡°Well, good Grandpa Shu, everything I did with Grandpa Shu¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°You have been tight recently, and you don¡¯t have money to buy a dress to attend the Fu family¡¯s feast. Grandpa will buy it for you! So you can definitely be worthy of the Jun family boy!¡± Elder Shu is still very generous. Even if Walton is not his granddaughter, he loves Walton very much. Walton was even happier: ¡°Good grandpa, thank you grandpa.¡± That night, Walton could not sleep all night happily. Lying on the bed, she still muttered to herself: ¡°Joan! If you don¡¯t want me, some people want me! I¡¯m going to marry the Shu family. Although I am not in Nancheng in Kyoto, they are very prominent in Kyoto! Your identity of Joan is more than ten times higher! And you, Rayna! You mean housemaid! b!tch! Just becent that you can marry Lenny, let you dream first, then you will cry! And you, Suzi! Are you sleeping in Arron¡¯s arms now? You may not know yet, my grandfather Shu has already capture an ind? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 643 – 644 Chapter 643 ¨C 644 Read Chapter 643 ¨C 644 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 643 Bah! Women can have them anytime, and they can change whatever they want! However, there is only one ind. My grandfather Shu might be able to help a lot in capturing this ind! Therefore, Arron will definitely dump you! I will marry Lanita! At that time, Lanita and I will practice our hands, and I will definitely drive you Suzi into the eighteenth hell! Humph! Just wait and see! ¡° All night, Walton had such beautiful dreams. She imagined that she could shine at the Fu family¡¯s family banquet. There is only one day left before the Fu family banquet, and many people have different thoughts. However, the hosts of this banquet, Suzi and Arron, have been calm and calm. They go to work step by step and get off work step by step. When he got off work on Friday, Suzi confessed to his two girlfriends specially: ¡°Meng Mu, have you chosen the dresses?¡± Rayna and Galia nodded one after another. Rayna said: ¡°I tried it, and I changed it on the spot. It was very suitable. Tell you about Suzi. I didn¡¯t expect my body to be so good. You know that I am tall and thin. I was originally mine. I¡¯m actually slightly shorter. I¡¯m only 1.62 meters tall. I¡¯m still a little bit sideline, but you know, after I put on that dress, I found mine was much thinner and my legs were very long. I feel beautiful.¡± Suzi nodded in agreement: ¡°So, our charming little beauty is actually very beautiful.¡± ¡°And me!¡± Galia raised her eyebrows and looked at Suzi. Suzi turned around and praised Galia: ¡°Galia Xiao Jiao is also a beautiful girl, so I hope you two will be able to show off the crowd at the banquet. Then there will be more men chasing you, which will make Mr. Jun and Shu Shao feel anxious. In a hurry.¡± The three people left thepany talking andughing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Galia and Rayna returned to Galia¡¯s house together. Suzi got into Arron¡¯s car. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Arron asked. ¡°What?¡± Suzi looked at Arron gently. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s family dinner.¡± ¡°Not nervous.¡± Suzi smiled. Compared to before, she has been more open in front of Arron recently. She even tilted her head and said to Arron mischievously: ¡°I now have two helpers, plus the helper boyfriend, I have a total of four helpers. Well, plus my husband and my daughter, so even if tomorrow¡¯s old paper is a sea of fierceness, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She smiled and shook her head at Arron. Fu Jinghao was taken aback. He had always longed to see her such unfettered, sun-like smile. He had never had a chance to see her all the time, but at this moment, he saw her inadvertently. The man¡¯s look seemed in a trance. Suzi immediately asked with concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, are you ufortable, I will rub it for you?¡± Arron shook his head and said to her softly: ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Fu Family¡¯s banquet will not be a sea of dreadful fires, but you are the number one heroine!¡± Chapter 644 Suzi¡¯s face suddenly reddened: ¡°Really, really?¡± Before Arron could answer, Christopher rushed to answer Suzi: ¡°Of course it is the real wife. The official Weibo of the Fu Group has been released. You are the wife of the president. Now everyone in the city knows that you are the wife of the president. I won¡¯t be scornful of you like I did in the past.¡± Suzi knew that Christopher was kindlyforting her. She smiled and smiled calmly: ¡°Thank you, but it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what kind of scene tomorrow is, I don¡¯t care. As long as our family of three stay together forever, it¡¯s the best. As for other embarrassing situations, I don¡¯t care. Can bear it.¡± After speaking, she took the initiative to raise Arron¡¯s hand and put her little hand into the man¡¯s hand. The man said nothing, but held Suzi¡¯s hand tightly. This evening, the family of three rested very early. At night, Suzi wanted to toss the man for a while. The man held her hand scratching everywhere, and said to her warmly: ¡°No today, I will go to the old house tomorrow morning. Can¡¯t make you too tired today.¡± Without even thinking about it, Suzi said: ¡°Appropriate sports will make women more beautiful. But what you said, at the banquet tomorrow, I will be the real first heroine. Since I am the first heroine, of course I want to be the most beautiful. That woman, don¡¯t you want to make me more beautiful? Oh, I remember. You have never wanted me to be beautiful. You have always wanted me to wear ordinary clothes and make me look ugly. ¡° After that, Arron was stunned by ridicule. I always knew that she was silent, and asionally broke out, it was all anxious. It was the first time today that he saw her so happy, so rxed, and said such a long talk. Still with irony and sarcasm. The man said unbelievably: ¡°So you are not very reticent.¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Huh! Who told you that I was reticent, mymunication skills were good when I was in school, OK? I¡¯m also very gregarious with my ssmates.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He is not talking, he is really quiet. At any time, it is a taciturn look. After fading for a few minutes, he suddenly turned around and unexpectedly pressed her under him. The scared Suzi immediately shrank and said, ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± The man sneered: ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you just said, will proper exercise be good for your body tomorrow morning and will make you more beautiful?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Is this the beginning? Obviously she took the initiative this time, but why did he take the initiative again? Ouch! This night, originally a very peaceful night, turned out to be extremely arrogant after halfway through. The whole night was arrogant like flying sand and rocks, but it was so wonderful. The next day. It was already bright, and Suzi was still sleeping very sweetly. All she has is good dreams. Dreaming that she was wearing a wedding dress, and had a grand wedding with Arron, and she also dreamed that her mother was not dead. Recently, it may be because she often wants to go back to her hometown and often thinks about her mother¡¯s reasons, so she always dreams of her mother. And every time I dream of my mother, it means that the mother is not dead. Mother stood in front of her alive. Suzi even woke up with a smile. Woke up, only to find that it was a dream. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 645 – 646 Chapter 645 ¨C 646 Read Chapter 645 ¨C 646 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 645 After that, she became mncholy. At this time, Arron interrupted her in a daze and dazed in a timely manner: ¡°Don¡¯t linger, get up when you wake up, and a makeup artist wille to give you makeupter, and then go to the banquet scene with you.¡± Suzi asked incredulously: ¡°Does it need to be so troublesome? Please also ask a makeup artist to ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! But this is the best time to show your identity, understand?¡± Arron said. Suzi nodded: ¡°Understood!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Get up, eat breakfast, and after a while, the makeup artistes to make-up. Worked for nearly two hours before setting off. Before leaving, Suzi called Galia. Galia connected quickly: ¡°Hey, beautifuldy, let me guess how beautiful you are today.¡± Suzi said unceremoniously: ¡°It must be more beautiful than you, eh, how about it, are you ready?¡± Galia nodded: ¡°I and Rayna are ready, and also called Shu Shao and Mr. Jun. Both of them said they wille soon. Let¡¯s see you at the Fu¡¯s old house.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Well, see you at the old house of the Fu family.¡± There has never been a moment when she went to the Fu¡¯s old house so confidently. After all, this time she and Arron had some die-cutting in their hearts, and she had two friends, even if something happened at the scene, Suzi¡¯s body and mind, her two friends would help her. ¡°Then I hang up, goodbye, you two are also beautiful.¡± Suzi said to Galia. ¡°Bye bye, see youter.¡± After closing the thread, Galia looked at Rayna: ¡°Rayna, to be honest, all those clothes you used to buy were for nothing, and you wear them for nothing. In the past, all your styles of clothes were either ostentatious or outraged. Hu, I don¡¯t even have one that suits you, but it¡¯s very good today. It¡¯s better for Mr. Jun. Before you, what vision! ¡°Rayna said in a slightly dim tone: ¡°Galia, when I didn¡¯t treat you as a friend before, I don¡¯t know how much my cousin looked down on me. Many of the clothes I used to wear were my cousin. What was given to me, said to be a gift, is actually a charity. Give me a condescending tone every time. Whenever I am a little bit upset, she is very impatient. Maybe it is because I have been following her A55 for a long time. I am obedient to her, and I have also learned how to behave with her. I have been with you and Suzi recently, and I have only discovered what my cousin¡¯s attitude is towards me. It¡¯s the kind that wants me to make a fool of myself, but also makes me grateful to her. And those clothes. None of the clothes she gave me was suitable for me. It is only until today that I discovered how ugly she is. The money for my work will not be used by her in the future. I spend my own money to buy clothes, even if they are cheap, as long as they are suitable. ¡° ¡°Yeah.¡± Galia nodded: ¡°Support you,e on! Let¡¯s cheer together and marry a rich family!¡± In private, two chicks, Galia and Rayna, shouted the slogan of marrying a rich man without evasiveness. There is nothing wrong. People go to higher ces, and water flows to lower ces. Fairpetition. This is Galia¡¯s creed. But as soon as she and Rayna¡¯s words fell, Galia¡¯s cell phone rang again, and she picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± At that end, Darius called: ¡°Galia¡­¡± Hearing Darius¡¯s voice, Galia immediately called to Rayna: ¡°Rayna, Rayna, take the bag and go, Shu Shao and Mr. Jun are here to pick us up. Come downstairs.¡± At that end, Darius said: ¡°Galia, no, it¡¯s such a Galia, Lenny and I can¡¯te to pick you up.¡± Galia was stunned for a moment: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 646 Darius could hear the disappointment in Galia¡¯s tone, and he immediately exined quickly: ¡°Galia, listen to me, Lenny and I are due to temporary incidents, and you know that my grandfather has just arrived from Kyoto. After seeing a doctor, he was already eighty years old. My grandfather had a very good rtionship with the old man of the Fu family. He said that the old man of the Fu family had a big family banquet, and I must ask Mrs. Jun and me to help in advance. We can¡¯t go against his old man¡¯s will. However, although Mr. Jun and I cannot personally pick you up and Rayna, we have sent a car to pick you up. When you get outside the Fu¡¯s old house, call me immediately, and Mr. Jun and I wille out to pick you up. ¡° Darius¡¯s tone was particrly sorry. He was actually quite trustworthy, but he didn¡¯t expect that he should have set off but was stopped by his grandfather. At that time, Darius also exined to Mr. Shu: ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t go to Fu¡¯s old house with you this time. You ride in my parents¡¯ car. I have to pick up a very important friend. Maybe this friend will be you in the future. Where¡¯s your granddaughter-inw. You can¡¯t dy my marriage.¡± At first, Darius thought that the old man would definitely not let him date women outside. However, he did not expect that the old man would smile very broadly: ¡°Okay Zhen¡¯er, you don¡¯t know how long your grandfather has been looking forward to your grandson and daughter-inw. Your third brother from overseas does note back all the year round. There is only you at home. I have long wanted you to go earlier. Talking about a girlfriend, but grandpa can tell you that the old man of the Fu family is nearly a hundred years old, and this is Arron personally attending a banquet at home again. If you don¡¯t want to go and help a little bit in advance, it¡¯s not justified. Besides, this is just a try. Isn¡¯t the girl sensible but not generous, not generous? ¡° Darius: ¡°¡­¡± What the old man said made him unable to refute. After a pause, he said to the old man: ¡°Okay grandpa, let me call Lenny and let Lenny answer for me¡­¡± ¡°Lenny doesn¡¯t work either, A Zhen.¡± Elder Shu said again. Darius: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Grandpa?¡± Elder Shu and Yan Yue said to their grandson: ¡°Lenny is Kraig¡¯s nephew. You don¡¯t know how good the rtionship between Kraig and Arron is. Kraig has important things that require Lenny to personally and Arron. For face-to-face talks, this is the phone call from Kraig I just received.¡± Elder Shu lied without any ws in his face. Darius was convinced. Most importantly, Darius didn¡¯t think the old man would lie about Kraig. Darius immediately agreed: ¡°Okay Grandpa, I will call Galia. I will send a car to let Galia and Rayna go to the old house of Fu¡¯s house. Go and prepare. I will apany you now. One step to the old house.¡± ¡°Good grandson, really sensible.¡± The old man praised Darius. After the father left, Darius called Galia. ¡°Galia, my grandpa is more than 80 years old. He is used to my car, so you will just send me a car to pick you up and Rayna to Fu¡¯s old house is the same, okay?¡± Darius asked gently. Don¡¯t look at Galia¡¯s usual temper, hot and bright. But Galia is very sensible. She immediately stated: ¡°Um, Shu Shao, you just need to send a car to pick me up and Rayna. I will call you when I get to the ce. You muste out to pick us up. Otherwise, my good sister Suzi can¡¯t spare you. You and Master Jun!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Darius smiled. I like Galia, who is not afraid, not afraid, and very bright little pepper character. ¡°Well, goodbye! Let¡¯s go downstairs and wait.¡± ¡°Well, goodbye.¡± After closing the thread, Galia and Rayna went downstairs with their bags. ¡°Nothing, right? Galia?¡± Rayna asked carefully. Galia smiled: ¡°What can you do? Shu Shao is always rigorous, never fooling people, and Shu Shao promises things can be fulfilled, he said that if you send a car to pick us up, you wille to pick us up. If you change it to It is possible for Mr. Jun to release our pigeons, but Mr. Shu will not.¡± Rayna nodded immediately: ¡°My cousin¡¯s cousin is indeed not that kind of person.¡± The two of them put away their doubts and went downstairs. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 647 – 648 Chapter 647 ¨C 648 Read Chapter 647 ¨C 648 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 647 Galia remembered something when she got downstairs and said to Rayna: ¡°Rayna, I want to call Suzi.¡± Rayna nodded immediately: ¡°Well, this will make it a little safer, right.¡± Galia took out his mobile phone and dialed Suzi. At the other end, Suzi was connected quickly: ¡°Galia, let me guess, are you sitting in Darius¡¯s car now?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Suzi, tell me where you are now?¡± Galia asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She is now sitting in Christopher¡¯s car. Next to her, there was no Arron, but Shen alone. An hour ago, when they were about to go out, Arron was called away by Mr. Fu, saying that he was in a hurry. Arron hurriedly arranged Christopher to wait for their mother and daughter to clean up, and he drove to the old house by himself. ¡°Suzi, if you don¡¯t answer me, does it mean that you don¡¯t have Arron by your side?¡± Galia seemed to guess something. Suzi¡¯s heart also darkened: ¡°Galia, what do you know?¡± Galia¡¯sughter was sweet, and she didn¡¯t seem to be in the slightest fear: ¡°Suzi, I can finally realize the feeling that you are alone in a rich family. The rich family is really a worry-free ce, but in the future, no matter how hard it is, I and Rayna will be together. You side by side!¡± Rayna on the side also nodded desperately. Suzi asked faintly: ¡°Galia, did Shu Shao temporarily be called away by Elder Shu? Mr. Jun didn¡¯te to meet Rayna, right?¡± Galia replied: ¡°Yes! It seems that they havee up with some moth! However, the olddy is not afraid! My old mother is a shrew, a shrew who is not afraid of anything! Today, Rayna and I want to join forces with three of us. As long as someone dares to be rude to you at the banquet in the old house of the Fu family, the three of us, plus Shen¡¯s only small bag, the four of us will overthrow the Fu family. . How is it! ¡° Suzi smiled calmly: ¡°Just do it.¡± If you talk about the hot temper, Suzi must be so hot than Galia. Suzi is definitely not as good as Rayna in terms of the way the city scolds the street shrew. However, Suzi is the most calm of the three. Does the three-person association upset the troubles of the Fu family¡¯s old house? Suzi suddenly looked forward to it. After closing the thread, Suzi still had a smile on his face. Christopher, who was driving in front, asked her: ¡°Madam, the Fourth Master was temporarily called away by Father Fu. I thought you would be indifferent, but why are youughing?¡± Suzi: ¡°Uh¡­maybe¡­maybe I have a helper now.¡± Christopher: ¡°What did you say, madam?¡± The only child Shen, dressed in a small red ball next to him, immediately grabbed his mother¡¯s words and replied: ¡°My mother said, I am her little helper.¡± Christopher immediately smiled: ¡°No, the little princess can definitely be regarded as the most powerful helper, but don¡¯t worry, madam, no one will dare to stumble you in the old house today.¡± While he was talking and chatting like this, the car had already arrived at the Fu¡¯s old house. As soon as the car stopped and the door opened, Suzi met an unexpected person. ¡°Why did shee?¡± Even Christopher was taken aback. Chapter 648 It was Walton who appeared in front of Christopher, Suzi, and Shen Only. Compared with the previous four days ago, Walton is much more fluid, but she still has dark circles and her face is still as thin as a ghost. With heavy make-up and noble floor dress, it makes her look like A scheming female ghost. ¡°Suzi! Don¡¯te unharmed!¡± Walton took the initiative to greet Suzi. ¡°Auntie, hello.¡± Before Suzi could speak, Shen Only spoke first. Walton pretended to be very polite: ¡°I heard your name is Fu You Dui?¡± ¡°You¡¯re called Fu Lilly! My name is Lilly, and my surname is Shen, okay?¡± Lilly didn¡¯t know it was a ploy, and blurted out. Walton pped her brain: ¡°Oh, look at my memory. Yes, your surname is Shen, Shen only.¡± Lilly immediately stuck out his tongue at Walton: ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to be remembered by an ugly ghost.¡± The little kid still said adult things, which really made Christopher behind him amused. ¡°What did you say!¡± Walton was immediately annoyed. Lilly¡¯s exaggerated expression immediately frightened to Christopher¡¯s side: ¡°Uncle Christopher, help me get rid of the female ghost.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± This little thing! It¡¯s bad enough. When encountering an opponent, she knew how to save her mother¡¯s strength first, and directly pulled him, the driver, to take the lead. But Christopher was still happy toe out and lead the battle. She picked up Lilly, and then sternly said to Walton: ¡°Miss Min! I really don¡¯t know how brave you came toe to Fu¡¯s family banquet in such a grand dress. Have you forgotten the front? Soon, how did you kneel in front of Fourth Master Fu and beg for mercy? Fourth Master Fu spared your life for the sake of Master Shu and Master Darius. However, Master also has an order, he ordered all your bank ounts to be blocked. I, I really want to know, Miss Min, where did you get the money for what you wore so grandly today? Who allowed you toe here? ¡° After asking these questions, Christopher looked at Walton intently. I thought that Walton would be vague, but I didn¡¯t know. After being asked so many questions by Christopher, Walton was very calm: ¡°Assistant Yan, you are really good at asking. If you don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t know what to do. Speaking of you, you also said that Siye Fu spared my life because of Father Shu. That is to say, Father Shu has a lot of face in Fu Siye. Therefore, today I am in favor of Mr. Shu. Mr. Shu asked me toe here for the banquet. I dare not After all, that is the old man who watched me grow up. I call him grandfather. I dare not fail. ¡° When he said something, Christopher was speechless. ¡°You mean that there was an old man who asked you toe to our family banquet, right?¡± Lilly asked suddenly, who was in his arms. Walton nodded slightly: ¡°Yes, little princess Shen.¡± Lilly asked again: ¡°Then, does that old man know that you are a ghost?¡± Her expression was extremely innocent, and it didn¡¯t seem to be teasing at all. Walton: ¡°You¡­¡± Lilly asked innocently: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you know that you are an ugly female ghost?¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or you don¡¯t know that female ghosts are very ugly. Do you think female ghosts are very beautiful, so you became a female ghost?¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi, who had not yet started the war, couldn¡¯t help but smile. This little girl in her own family has inherited her father¡¯s mouth poison. ¡°Suzi, what are youughing at!¡± Walton asked angrily. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 649 – 650 Chapter 649 ¨C 650 Read Chapter 649 ¨C 650 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 649 ¡°Walton! This is our president¡¯s wife, please be polite!¡± Christopher said seriously immediately. Walton sneered: ¡°Mrs. President? Not to mention that Suzi did not have a wedding with President Fu. Even if they have been married for more than ten years, they still get divorced. Who can guarantee that they will be the wife of the President for the rest of their lives?¡± This is already very threatening. The anger of Christopher let go, and the only one wanted to beat people. But she was stopped by Suzi. Suzi smiled and looked at Walton: ¡°Walton, my daughter is right. You are a woman who doesn¡¯t know she is ugly, even if shees to such a banquet, she can only be mocked by the crowd. Since you are not afraid of being ridiculed by the group, what shall I care about you? There is one more item for our pleasure at the banquet site.¡± ¡°You!¡± Walton was angry, out of breath for a long time. ¡°Sorry, you still have to wait outside? Then I will go in first, because this is my home.¡± Suzio said to Walton generously. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± There was a pause. When Suzi was about to enter the door, Walton suddenly shouted, ¡°Mrs. Fu, I heard that your rtionship with my cousin Rayna has been unusual recently. Guess, will shee today? See this banquet? If ites, what will she end up? Guess?¡± If he couldn¡¯t beat Suzi, Walton immediately wanted Rayna to have an operation. Suzi turned around as expected: ¡°What do you mean!¡± At this moment, Rayna and Galia just got out of the car. The two girls who got out of the car saw that Suzi had been engaged with Walton, Rayna and Galia immediately held hands, carrying their skirts and ran towards Walton and Suzi. Hey hello! It¡¯s okay for Rayna. She used to wear high heels a lot, so she didn¡¯t run too hard. But Galia, who is rarely a person who wears high heels, ran up and down so embarrassed, Christopher on the side looked at his cousin like this, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lilly¡¯s little friend also couldn¡¯t close her lips with a smile, and she squeezed Christopher: ¡°Uncle Christopher, I think these two helpers of my mother are reliable.¡± ¡°Hey you little dumpling, are you weaned, you are still reliable, do you know what it means?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Christopher asked. Lilly said proudly: ¡°Uncle Christopher, you are so stupid, you don¡¯t even know what it means to be reliable?¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now, I just show you, it¡¯s the two friends like my mother, which means it is reliable.¡± Lilly exined to Christopher tirelessly. Christopher shook his head. Said, still do not understand. Lilly also shook his head: ¡°Hey, I really don¡¯t know how my dad found such a stupid driver. I don¡¯t even know what it means to be reliable. My dad still pays him a sry! Humph!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Not! Howe I was so dizzy by this little kid. How could he not know what it means to be reliable! When the freshman and the one were entangled in the reliability and unreliability, Galia and Rayna also stood on both sides of Suzi, and the three confronted Walton side by side. Walton was not afraid at all: ¡°Rayna, now that your wings are hard, you will eat inside and out. I ask you, whose name are you here today? Are you a friend of Suzi? Or is it Lenny¡¯s femalepanion?¡± Rayna¡¯s sorrowful tone was determined: ¡°This, you don¡¯t need to worry about your cousin. Cousin, I just want to tell you that Suzi is my good friend, and you don¡¯t want to bully her with me.¡± Walton curled his lips and said, ¡°Since it is not Lenny¡¯s femalepanion, it would be the best, because Lenny is my malepanion today.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Rayna was stunned. Chapter 650 Seeing Rayna¡¯s extremely embarrassed expression, Walton was really happy. I want to p my hands. Walton has been sumbed to death these days. In the past, Rayna had always followed Walton¡¯s words very much, and was as loyal as a dog. Walton told Rayna to go east, but Rayna didn¡¯t go west. If she asked Rayna to scold someone, Rayna would never give that person a good face. At that time, all those who Walton wanted to clean up with crude means let Rayna lead her. In this way, it was Rayna who offended everyone, and she only needed to be a proud and cold one. Yes, the reserveddy will do. However, from the Hongmen banquet that Siu set up for Suzi, Rayna stopped listening to her Walton¡¯s dispatch. A useless dog! Of course, Walton couldn¡¯t keep Rayna anymore, so she asked her aunt and uncle to chase Rayna out mercilessly. Raynase shrank outside and froze all night. In fact, Walton knew it, but she just felt that this was the punishment a dog deserved. However, what Walton did not expect was that she was so deste that she was already homeless and looked like a bereaved dog Rayna was actually favored by Lenny. Who is Lenny! Is it a man that Walton didn¡¯t dare to think of? It is the home of the first nobleman in Kyoto. How is the young master of the Jun family! Although Lenny didn¡¯t have much achievements, his father, his little uncle, and his second grandfather. All are tasks that the military wants to do. If you could marry into the monarch¡¯s family, it would be much better than marrying Joan. However, such a hot man fell into the hands of a dog like Rayna, and Walton went crazy when he thought of this. I wish I could swallow Rayna¡¯s blood, and I wish he could break Rayna¡¯s bones to pieces. Just when Walton was of no avail, Elder Shu was willing to help her. Walton actually understood that the reason why Elder Shu did this was actually because he hated Suzi too much. Elder Shu was bound to kill Suzi. . Because he wants to pave the way for his granddaughter. But this is also good. It is also a good thing to be able to echo Lanita from end to end, to take care of each other, and to join forces with each other. In this way, Walton can not only insult Rayna openly, but also challenge Suzi. Yes! Just challenge Suzi! Walton calmly repeated to Rayna: ¡°Rayna, I¡¯m afraid you will misunderstand you. Recently, your teacher has stuck with Young Master Jun. Don¡¯t mistakenly think Young Master Jun will treat you as today¡¯s femalepanion, because today It¡¯s me who served as a femalepanion for Mr. Jun, but if you weren¡¯t for Mr. Jun¡¯s femalepanion, it would be really difficult for you to enter this old house.¡± After all, Rayna had real eyes, she immediately blurted out and made her debut: ¡°Why! Suzi is the youngest grandmother of the Fu family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not recognized by the Fu family.¡± Walton answered quickly: ¡°Because Suzi has not yet been recognized by the Fu family, she may not be able to protect herself today. Not only that, but a big family like the Fu family, pay attention to it. There are many rules in the Fu family. This is the guest of the Fu family, not the guest of the Shen family. So Rayna, as a guest of Suzi, you cannot enter the Fu¡¯s house today.¡± Needless to say, Walton shrugged innocently. At this moment, guests came one after another, and many people knew Walton. They know Suzi better. ¡°Mrs. Fu, why don¡¯t you go in outside?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fu, why is the dress you wear so quiet today? I heard that Lanita, the granddaughter of the Shu family, wears a jeweled dress. Her dress is the only one in the city. I heard that it is still Fu Si Master personally customized it for her. What is going on?¡± These people, anyway, what happened is not their own family, so they will always eat melons is not too big. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 651 – 652 Chapter 651 ¨C 652 Read Chapter 651 ¨C 652 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 651 The bigger the melon is, the more the material is, the sweeter the juice, and the more delicious they eat. There are really a lot of guests who came to attend this family banquet today. Almost all those who had contact with the Fu Group and the Fu family were invited. The Fu family¡¯s wife¡¯s meeting banquet was even more frequent than at the wedding. These people gathered at the entrance of Fu¡¯s old house, all wanting to see what Suzi should do. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At this moment, Suzi and the two girls on both sides of Suzi, the three of them are standing side by side, in the eyes of these people, it is indeed a bit strange. Some are ipatible with them. After all, these people feel very honored to be able to attend the family banquet in the old house of the Fu family, so they all travel in costumes. As a result, Suzi, Rayna, and Galia are indeed slightly monotonous in front of these people. But it was precisely this monotony that allowed the three of them to form a freshndscape. Especially Suzi. Her sky-blue dress today is a minimalist style, but Suzi¡¯s skin and Suzi¡¯s light makeup are set off to the extreme. Among this group of jewels, Suzi is simply a fairy out of the crowd. She needs any embellishment to stand out. Suzi¡¯s rity, set off this group of jeweled crowds, everyone seemed too cumbersome. These people looked at Suzi in all kinds of eyes. However, they also did not dare to do anything to Suzi because of the several official blogs of the Fu Group and the rumors circting on the Inte that Arron was killing Suzi for the sake of Suzi. They all watched Walton¡¯s reaction. After all, Walton was also the one who was almost executed at the time. How could Walton not seize this great opportunity to show off. She looked at everyone present with a smile on her face: ¡°Well, I came to the banquet today as a friend of sister Lanita. The dress of sister Lanita¡¯s dress is definitely the most eye-catching banquet today. A dress skirt, you will knowter when you see it, it is really the style that Four Master Fu personally customized for her in¡¯Surf¡¤Lan¡¯.¡± Although these remarks were meant for the guests present. In fact, it was for Suzi. Lanita¡¯s dress was specially made by Arron for her, and it was the only one in Jeonam-do. This can¡¯t be wrong. Lanita also privately told him and her Walton that Arron and Elder Shu became a match, Elder Shu helped Arron capture the ind, and the father¡¯s request was to let Arron rest Suzi. And now, Suzi doesn¡¯t seem to know about this, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t run over. It seems that today Arron is going to make Suzi make a big embarrassment here, in order to avenge Lanita. Ha! There is a good show to watch today. When Walton thought of this, she thought about it happily. She suppressed her joy, and very decently entertained the guests: ¡°Well, you guys all go in first, I¡­ .Waiting for my malepanion Jun¡¯s young master Lenny.¡± Wow! Jun family. Many people looked at Walton enviously. And Rayna looked at Walton with sadness, pain and loss. ¡°Oh, Master Jun is here, I¡¯m sorry to be out ofpany¡­¡± Yubi, Walton took the initiative to greet Lenny. She smiled catering and stretched her arms. When he came out, he waited to put on Lenny¡¯s arms. However, Lenny didn¡¯t even look at Walton, but Jing Zhinoisy Rayna walked away: ¡°Little Rayna¡­¡± Chapter 652 Walton: ¡°Young Master¡­I¡¯m Walton, Grandpa Shu, Grandpa Shu didn¡¯t talk to you¡­ Did you talk? Grandpa Shu asked me to¡­ do it Your femalepanion today.¡± At the same time, Rayna was also taken aback. She is at a loss. She never came to this kind of ce where rich people came, and she didn¡¯t have much confidence. If that is the case, Rayna really didn¡¯t know if he would be killed here. But what is the situation now? Lenny is calling her? Still shouting so nauseously? Rayna flushed immediately with shame. She didn¡¯t know how to blush before, but now she is getting more and more face-saving, and she also loves to blush more and more. Rayna bit her lip: ¡°That Master Jun¡­¡± ¡°Stupid girl! You are not stupid!¡± Lenny hugged Rayna¡¯s shoulders: ¡°Obviously he has a boyfriend. If you are good, let yourself be a handsome and powerful man like me. Friends don¡¯t use it, but you were taken as a weapon by others. Fortunately, I came in time and I didn¡¯t want toe in time. You still must not be bullied to death by your cousin!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Walton: ¡°Young Master Jun! You let her go! Do you know who she is?¡± ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Rayna wanted to persuade her cousin, after all, she was his own cousin. ¡°Shut up, you dog!¡± Walton became angry on the spot! She was used to scolding Rayna, since she was a child, she has never been afraid of Rayna. ¡°You!¡± Rayna was scolded by Min Qing, and to be honest, he wanted to scold someone on the spot. She is not afraid of her cousin now. I feel nauseous in my heart, of course I want to curse directly. However, Rayna will take care of Suzi¡¯s face. She knows that it is not easy for Suzi toe to Fu¡¯s old house. She has endured a lot of things. As a friend of Suzi, how can Rayna tear down Suzi¡¯s station? She could only bear forbearance, her eyes were red, and her tone was not humble or arrogant, and she said, ¡°Cousin, there are many people here, and you are in front of the Fu family. You are very disrespectful to curse like this. We are cousins, what do you have? Where we are dissatisfied with me, shall we go home and say, okay? Today, I did make an appointment with Master Jun to be his female To be honest, I also know that this should not be where I came from. I am very unsocial. However, at that time it was indeed Mr. Jun who asked me to help, because he had no female femalepanion. I am now Turn around and leave. Is it okay? ¡° Rayna said these words one word at a time. She was not educated in such a reasonable manner since she was a child, and she is usually unreasonable to others. However, she felt that she should do this. Only by doing this can she preserve Suzi¡¯s dignity, be as big as possible not to make matters worse, and also preserve her dignity as much as possible. If you speak, Rayna bravely raised his head and looked at Lenny: ¡°Junior, you originally said to pick me up today, but you didn¡¯t go there temporarily. I wille alone. If you pick me up then, I Get out of the car with you, go in and out together, no one doubts me like that anymore, so please tell my cousin now and tell me clearly, who do you want to be your femalepanion?¡± After that, Rayna looked at Walton with a straightened face. Walton¡¯s heart trembled. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 653 – 654 Chapter 653 ¨C 654 Read Chapter 653 ¨C 654 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 653 She had never seen her cousin so tough. The cousin has always been a running dog in front of her, without her own thoughts and opinions, but she can be a dog that can bite people. Today, the cousin is reluctant to be a dog. Not only that, she would bite her cousin in turn. Walton looked at Lenny with a guilty conscience. Lenny Anxie sneered: ¡°Walton! What kind of thing are you! Joan throws away an unnecessary thing, but you still want to rely on me? When you treat me as my little master, you are picking up the broken thing. What!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Colorful colors are not enough to describe her face at this moment. ¡°Also! Walton, remember it for me! Rayna is my girlfriend! If you know the current affairs, get out of her house quickly! If you stay at Rayna¡¯s parents¡¯ house, you still face to face. It is extremely insulting to Rayna. An ordinary person would not treat others like this. What¡¯s more, you are a cousin, you are a snake-hearted woman, no wonder Joan doesn¡¯t want you!¡± Lenny has always been venomous. When he didn¡¯t like Rayna before, he showed no mercy to Rayna. This is even more true for Walton now. Seeing that her cousin¡¯s nose is not a nose or a face, Rayna quietly tugged on Lenny¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Lenny eased his tone: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the reason that you are my girlfriend¡¯s cousin, I would p you down the mountain with the same attitude that you treated my girlfriend just now! No! Sorry, I, Lenny, can beat women!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± It was said that thest time, at the Hongmen banquet held by Siu for Suzi, it was fine that Walton was humiliated, because that day, all the women who targeted Suzi were humiliated. Humiliated. But now, in thisrge crowd, with so many distinguished guests, Walton originally thought it would be a chance for her to stand up, but she turned out to be even more ruthless than thest time she pped her face. Her face was already red from the beginning. When I was so angry that I turned green, I turned my face to gray, I am now embarrassed and pale, and changed several kinds in a minute. Walton even had a feeling of dizziness, she turned around, listening to the pointers around her. ¡°What a shame!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she got the news. Who told her that she was Young Master Jun¡¯s ¡°I was dumped by Young Master Chu, so I was fantasizing.¡± ¡°What has been dumped by Chu Shao? She and Chu Shao are fake at all, all right!¡± ¡°Ha! What I said, how could Young Master Chu want her.¡± ¡°Young Master Chu doesn¡¯t want her, she still wished to marry Young Master Jun Xiao, she really got nymphomaniac.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her cousin who is very reserved and self-respecting.¡± ¡°So, the cousin is really Young Master Jun¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Seeing the babbles all around this, Walton¡¯s mind really burst. She looked left and right, muttering in her mouth: ¡°No¡­no, it¡¯s not like that, I just Yes¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Suzi was already standing in front of Walton, and she spoke very calmly: ¡°Miss Walton, Rayna is my friend. This is my home. You treat my friends very much at my door. All insults, I have to take care of this matter, please apologize to my friend, please apologize when you are done, then leave!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who told you that this is your home? Could it be that you got nymphomaniac?¡± Behind him, another arrogant, contemptuous and yful tone said. Chapter 654 When Suzi turned around, he saw Jarod and Moira and his wife. It¡¯s really a narrow road. Suzi looked at Jarod and Moira quietly: ¡°You two are reconciled?¡± Jarod felt angry as soon as he saw Suzi. He threw Moira away and rushed towards Suzi angrily: ¡°Look, I won¡¯t kill you today!¡± ¡°Boss Lin!¡± Christopher behind Suzi shouted coldly. Jarod¡¯s half-raised hand was immediately held back. He said to Christopher angrily: ¡°Yanzhu! Don¡¯t stand in the wrong line! You need to know that Fourth Master Fu pays you, but it is not this woman who pays you! Don¡¯t how you died in the end, I don¡¯t even know!¡± ¡°You die old monster! Do you dare, but my mother, see if I don¡¯t kill you!¡± No one saw how Lilly ran to Jarod. Little girl I never cared about the image of ady, she He hugged Jarod¡¯s leg, opened his mouth and bit. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Jarod was in pain, and suddenly fell on his back. ¡°The only one!¡± Suzi also anxiously scolded Lilly: ¡°The only one, don¡¯t bite him, it¡¯s very dirty! There will be bacteria, you are not stupid, use your teeth to bite.¡± ¡°Dirty?¡± Moira snarled Suzi coldly: ¡°You think your adoptive father is dirty! Suzi, you are still not a human! Our family has raised you for eight years! We have raised you such a white-eyed wolf in eight years. What do you think is the matter with you? Today is my daughter and Arron¡¯s family dinner. Are you here to join in the fun again?¡± Suzi sneered and said to Moira¡¯s ear: ¡°Mrs. Lin, I want to ask you, is the smell on your body washed? If you wash it, Jarod will find that you are stinky one day. ¡° Moira¡¯s expression immediately changed: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Suzi: ¡°I mean, you should beat Jarod violently now. What kind of letter did my mother give Jarod?¡± Moira: ¡°Do you still want to provoke us?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Suzi smiled calmly and anxiously: ¡°I mean, if you don¡¯t beat your husband violently now, your Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. husband will beat you violently, not only violently, but also let you When the timees, what kind of money will you take to support your person?¡± Moira: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, she immediately turned around and rushed towards Jarod frantically: ¡°Jarod, you say! You D*mn thing, what the hell did you see the letter that day!¡± Jarod was angry and immediately furious: ¡°Moira, why are you being provoked by Suzi again? I didn¡¯t see anything that day. That was a nk stick, a nk piece of paper! Suzi, you D*mn it. Something! Are you still trying to provoke our rtionship? If I kill you today, my surname is not Lin!¡± Thinking of Jarod and Moira beating each other because of Suzi¡¯s instigationst time, Jarod was annoyed that he could not beat Suzi to death with a stick, but before Jarod could start, Arron was already official. Announcing that Suzi was his wife, even if Jarod hated Suzi no matter how much he felt in his heart, he did not dare to confront Arron. But that hatred is still simmering in my heart. So at this moment, when Moira tore Jarod, Jarod was about to get rid of Moira and beat Suzi. Helpless, Moira¡¯s strength is also great, and it is quite difficult for Jarod to break free from Moira. The appearance of the couple at the entrance of the Fu family¡¯s old house made many people watch the excitement. Someone started whispering and pointing again: ¡°Eh, these are Lanita¡¯s parents. With this quality, without half a training, howe Elder Shu has such rtives?¡± ¡°The couple are still here and want to teach others. Let¡¯s get to know something about your own family before youe.¡± ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s fun.¡± Shen Only, who was leaning on his mother¡¯s side, alsoughed. The strictness that originally wanted to stop all of this was even more stunned. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 655 – 656 Chapter 655 ¨C 656 Read Chapter 655 ¨C 656 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 655 Suzi watched all this calmly. It¡¯s ugly. ¡°Mom, mom, what method did you use to make the two of them fight?¡± Shen Only asked. Before Suzi could answer, Christopher said: ¡°This trick your mother used, it¡¯s called¡­¡± Christopher originally wanted to talk about provoking discord, but he was afraid that the teaching would ruin the child, so he changed his words: ¡°It¡¯s called to add to the mes.¡± ¡°Mom, your contribution is so useful, they both started fighting.¡± Lilly pped his hands. Galia and Rayna also smiled cheerfully. Lenny on the side said: ¡°You three little women are invincible when you join forces! Suzi is calm and resourceful, and can be used as a military. You are more stern and cunning, and you¡­¡± Rayna smiled embarrassedly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Lenny smiled and said: ¡°I like little shrew the most. Especially my little shrew slowly and politely, and even more sincere.¡± Lenny would coax the little girl. Rayna had always known it, but at this moment, Rayna was very happy to hear it. ¡°Today, it was a really good show.¡± Lenny said again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you also want to participate in Lanita and help Walton?¡± Rayna asked with a straight face. Lenny deliberately asked: ¡°Listening to what you mean, you are nning to stand in the same camp with Suzi to deal with your cousin and Lanita together?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rayna thought without thinking. Without hesitation, he said: ¡°When I came here, Galia and I said that we must stand together with Suzi. No matter what happens today, we will advance and retreat together. Today, I and Galia are here. , We will never let Suzi suffer bullying here alone, huh, there is a little b!tch like me and a little pepper like Galia. I also found that Suzi, the only five-year-old little bun, is also very Withbat effectiveness, maybe the four of us can overturn this ce!¡± Rayna looked fearless and fearless. ¡°ording to you, even if Arron is here, you are not afraid?¡± Lenny asked with interest. He thought that Rayna would say,¡¯Don¡¯t be afraid! ¡® However, Rayna said truthfully: ¡°I¡¯m afraid, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, I want to protect Suzi even more, because Suzi helped me when I was in a difficult time. When I thought that Suzi had never been afraid of Arron, I told myself that I must be brave!¡± Rayna Speaking seriously and urgently. Such a small appearance shocked Lenny. For a moment, he was very impressed. Lenny smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you three will be the masters of this banquet today.¡± To be sure, when he came to Jarod and Moira, he said contemptuously for a while: ¡°Two! It¡¯s not shameful for you to be like this at the door of Fu¡¯s house.¡± Moira realized that she was tricked by Suzi again. Suzi shrugged Moira and looked innocent. At this moment, there was a powerful hum from inside the door of the old house: ¡°What¡¯s the situation! What happened!¡± Chapter 656 Everyone turned their heads and saw inside the gate. The old butler of the Fu family was looking at all this with a disgusted expression. The old butler didn¡¯t know which was which, but Suzi did. Suzi has been to the old house several times, and each time it caused a sensation in the old house, so in the old house, from Mr. Fu to every domestic helper, they knew Suzi. The old housekeeper also knows that the old house of the Fu family doesn¡¯t want to see Suzi. Therefore, at this moment, when the old butler saw Suzi present, he said mercilessly: ¡°The new young can¡¯t restrain yourself. Point? As soon as you came here, the people who followed you were so noisy, beating and tearing at the door of the Fu family¡¯s old house, don¡¯t you think that the more you are like this, the more the Fu family¡¯s old house will not ept you? New grandma, I said you can¡¯t stop it? ¡° The butler also dare to say. The main people in the old house of the Fu family, except for Mrs. Fu, all unanimously refused to ept Suzi, which made the servants of the Fu family very rude to Suzi. When the housekeeper of the old house saw such a fight outside, he subconsciously thought it was rted to Suzi. The butler¡¯s cognition made Christopher not light. When Christopher was about to catch the butler¡¯s n to throw the butler out, Suzi stopped him: ¡°Assistant Yan, wait a minute.¡± Christopher looked back at Suzi. Suzi didn¡¯t speak, but smiled at Christopher. Then he said unceremoniously to the butler: ¡°The butler, right? How did you know that the two people who were fighting together were following me?¡± Butler: ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you guessing? Still dumb? Or just frame me when you are upset?¡± Butler: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to ask you something!¡± Suzi suddenly yelled! The housekeeper shuddered immediately. After the tremor, he became annoyed and turned into anger: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about you too much, whether you are good or bad, whether you can be epted by the old house, it¡¯s up to me to be a housekeeper! The reason why I came to the door I came here to pick up the two people under the orders of the olddy and the old man Shu. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I heard that the parents of Mr. Shu¡¯s grandson and granddaughter have arrived. Who are Mr. Jarod and Ms. Moira? ¡° Say yes. Before Jarod and Moira could answer, the housekeeper looked at Suzi strangely: ¡°New young grandma, you think you are a young grandmother, and the official blog of the Fu family has already announced. Location? Then I can tell you now, with your current attitude and the behavior of finding some low-quality people to make trouble at this door, you will not be liked by the old house elders anyway! If you want to be liked by your elders, it is best to learn from Miss Lanita, who is the real ss ofdies. ¡° This housekeeper really doesn¡¯t write drafts when talking nonsense. He seems to have forgotten that just two months ago, Lanita was still in the old house of the Fu family, and the hair of Qin Shuang¡¯s fight was removed. Elder Shu also went to Kyoto because of Lanita¡¯s anger at that time. Hospitalized. This is only two months, but the butler has forgotten? Since you have forgotten, you can only p your face. As soon as the housekeeper¡¯s voice fell, Suzi smiled calmly: ¡°Housekeeper, these two middle-aged men and women fighting each other are the parents of Lanita you are looking for, and the distinguished guests of Mr. Shu, which is the quality of your mouth. Very tall people, they¡­ are not my friends, let alone I brought them. So housekeeper, you have to apologize to me for your behavior just now.¡± Steward: ¡°¡­What¡¯s the situation?¡± At this moment, the butler¡¯s face looked ugly like a pig¡¯s face. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 657 – 658 Chapter 657 ¨C 658 Read Chapter 657 ¨C 658 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 657 However, Jarod and Moira¡¯s reaction was quicker. The couple immediately surrounded the housekeeper. Moira couldn¡¯t wait to speak first: ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Shu who asked you to pick us up, right? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of my heartache about Lanita¡¯s things, no¡­nothing big.¡± Jarod also smiled awkwardly: ¡°Hey, yes, yes, my wife is right. That, Mr. Butler, take¡­take us in?¡± The butler immediately drooped a donkey face and said, ¡°Come in with me!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Moira, Jarod and his wife both looked back and took a look at Suzi. Someone behind them called Moira and Jarod: ¡°Uncle Lin, Aunt Xu.¡± Moira turned around and saw Walton. ¡°I¡¯m Walton, Miss Lanita¡¯s friend. The reason why I came here today is because Grandpa Shu asked me toe. He said that he was afraid that Lanita alone would not take care of each other and let me take care of him. After all, Xi Is Yue the protagonist today.¡± ¡°Walton!¡± Moira smirked immediately. She knew about Walton, and Moira could also understand that Walton would definitely be able to help Lanita. After all, in this noble circle, Walton was more familiar than Lanita, she Taking a step forward, he grabbed Walton¡¯s hand: ¡°Galia, follow auntie.¡± With that, he pulled Walton in. Behind Suzi + Rayna + Galia + Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause or two, Lenny pointed to Walton¡¯s back and said, ¡°Walton, this girl, is this the one to be abused?¡± Rayna: ¡°Puff¡­you are not allowed to say that to my cousin!¡± ¡°You¡­you also protected you short!¡± Lenny said solemnly: ¡°I see you, You are a fake short-term protection, I am the real short-term protection for you. Anyway, Walton is also the eldest sister-inw. She went in and was humiliated. I won¡¯t remind her to remind her?¡± After thinking about it, Lenny said again: ¡°Forget it! There is such a vicious eldest sister-inw, it is better not to have, besides, my eldest sister is so vicious to my daughter-inw, I won¡¯t save her!¡± Rayna blushed immediately: ¡°Who! Who is your wife! How can you do this!¡± Lenny is even happier: ¡°Look at you, bing like my fourth aunt, blushing more and more love.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She was so angry that she ran to Suzi¡¯s side. Lenny became serious now: ¡°Aunt Si, Yan Zhu, Galia, little princess, let¡¯s not stand outside the door, let¡¯s go directly in, anyway, today¡¯s protagonist cannot be Lanita, let alone. What is Walton, the protagonist should be my fourth aunt.¡± Suzi nodded. At this point, she believed in Arron. Just two days ago, when Suzi learned that in six years, Arron had never sent anyone to chase and kill her, but did everything possible to find her, Suzi and Arron had reached a spiritual rtionship. Consensus. She firmly believes that Arron will definitely not make her foolish today. Besides, even if it takes 10,000 steps back, she still has two helpers, she is not afraid. Suzi was about to take Lilly to interrupt it, but he heard that Lilly raised his small chin proudly, and said with great momentum: ¡°My father! Why doesn¡¯t my fathere out to pick us up!¡± ¡°Your father is here!¡± A voice came from behind him. Chapter 658 Seeing his fathering from behind, Lilly was taken aback for a moment, then ran to Arron and hugged Arron¡¯s leg. ¡°Dad! Dad, you don¡¯t let grandparents¡¯ guests bully my mother. If you dare to let your grandparents¡¯ guests bully my mother, I will call you a badass dad! I won¡¯t y with you in the future! Humph! ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± This little thing! When her mother bullied her dad, she raised her hands in favor. Now, it is nothing more than that the guests of her father¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house may have bullied her mother, and she has to rely on her father for this matter. What an unfair treatment! When Arron was about to say something, the little thing said to his father mysteriously: ¡°Arron, let me tell you, today my mother asked for a helper. If you dare not agree, my mother¡¯s helper will be rude to you. Of!¡± This little thing dared to call the old father¡¯s name directly when threatening his father. Arron was dumbfounded by the little girl. He couldn¡¯t help but said humorously: ¡°ording to you, dad has to obey your orders, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad!¡± Lilly is like a little adult. Arron looked at Suzi, who gave him a trusting smile. He raised his eyebrows immediately: ¡°Okay! Dad will listen to you, and don¡¯t let anyone bully your mother!¡± As soon as he said, he came to Suzi: ¡°Go in.¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡­are we a family of three?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what do you think? I want a family of four, but you are not that fast.¡± Arron was always serious when joking, and he couldn¡¯t see any joking, as if to say something very serious. Even, Suzi seriously suspected that he was serious about this matter again? She blushed instantly. ¡°That¡­¡± she asked ufortably: ¡°You¡­didn¡¯t youe to the old house in advance? How did youe from outside?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± How would he tell her that in order to customize a crystal shoe to match her minimalist dress, he has urged the merchant several times, and it was only half an hour ago that the crystal shoe merchant told him, It was delivered within ten minutes. He went out to pick up the rider who gave the shoes. As a result, when I arrived at the agreed delivery location, I was told that the rider¡¯s car at that end was broken and was under repair. It was about half an hourte to deliver it, and Arron was back. As a result, I saw his little daughter, and the Tsundere princess had to ask her father to pick her in. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go in!¡± The man was about to surprise Suzi, so he didn¡¯t mention crystal shoes in front of Suzi. Suzi looked back at Galia and Rayna. Lenny immediately said: ¡°I am in charge of the appearance, that is Galia, Darius is still with the old man¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can enter by myself.¡± Galia was a little embarrassed. ¡°Christopher! Youe in with your cousin.¡± Arron ordered. ¡°Eh, good fourth master!¡± Christopher responded immediately. That¡¯s it, Christopher Galia, Lenny An Rayna, the four of them walked in front. And Suzi, Arron and Shen¡¯s only family of three walked at the end, and they slowly entered the Fu¡¯s old house. At this moment, the lobby of the Fu family¡¯s old house was also extremely lively.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At the top of the hall, Mr. Shu was naturally sitting there. At this moment, Elder Shu is still nning with Elder Fu and Arron¡¯s father, Fu Zhengxiong, how to take Suzi in one fell swoop. Sitting next to Mr. Shu¡¯s head was Lanita, wearing a high-end evening dress and a jewel. Lanita was also chatting with Walton. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 659 – 660 Chapter 659 ¨C 660 Read Chapter 659 ¨C 660 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 659 ¡°Walton, my grandfather will personally be a matchmaker for you and betroth you to the Jun family in Kyoto, how happy is it?¡± Lanita was a charity to Walton. Walton immediately said, ¡°Yes, Miss Lanita.¡± ¡°I¡¯m optimistic about you,e on!¡± Lanita: ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°No but, trust my grandpa¡¯s power!¡± Lanita said to Walton proudly. Walton nodded immediately. ¡°Is my dress beautiful?¡± Lanita asked Walton condescendingly. Walton¡¯s dress was also very luxurious, butpared with Lanita¡¯s, it was simply above the sky and the other on the ground. But Lanita also asked her if she looked good. Walton could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°Well, it¡¯s very beautiful, Miss Lanita, you are really gorgeous today. At this banquet, there is absolutely no second woman who can be more luxurious than you.¡± Lanita immediately smiled triumphantly: ¡°You know, this was personally selected and customized by Arron in¡¯Shu Lan¡¯ for me, and I was the only one in Quannan City. Unique. Moreover, the value is nearly two million. I just don¡¯t do anything, just sell this dress, I can eat it for a few years. So when you look at you, when you look at your dress alone, it is also very beautiful, but when your dresspares with mine, your dress looks rather shabby. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hey, Arron really loves me so much. ¡° Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She is like sitting on pins and needles. Until now, she still didn¡¯t know how to deal with herself. She wanted to talk to Grandpa Shu. She wanted to ask Grandpa Shu if her male partner today would still be Lenny, but she never had a chance. And she could only sit here dry, as a foil for Lanita. However, Lanita is really beautiful today. The jewel of this body reallypares her to Walton, and it is dull and lusterless. It¡¯s true that Jeonnam City couldn¡¯t find a second one. Even if Lanita didn¡¯t show off on her own, Walton could think that this dress of Lanita must have been customized for her by Arron himself. No one would have such a masterpiece, nor dare to have such a masterpiece. It seems that Arron still attaches great importance to Lanita. Therefore, Walton must confess to Lanita. Where Lanita went with a wine ss, Walton followed. From time to time, Lanita would instigate Walton in a very contemptuous tone: ¡°Walton, you can hold me a little bit of my skirt, don¡¯t get dirty.¡± Lanita¡¯s skirt is indeed too long, a bit unsuitable for Lanita. ¡°Okay Miss Lanita.¡± Walton bowed respectfully to give Walton a skirt. Walton bends down and follows Lanita¡¯s fate, like a dog. It¡¯s like Walton said that Rayna is a dog. Lanita was even more invincible with someone specializing in dressing for herself. Every time she came to a nobledy, she seemed to show it off as if she was inadvertently: ¡°My dress, my fianc¨¦ Arron personally customized it for me in¡¯Luxury Lan¡¯. It is worth nearly two million. I am the only one in Jeonnam City¡­¡± ¡°Well, yes, it¡¯s worth two million.¡± ¡°My fiance made it specially for me.¡± ¡°This is the only one in Jeonnam City. How about my fiance treat me well.¡± ¡°Hehe, his guy looks cold and lively Hades, in fact, he treats me well¡­¡± At this time, some enthusiastic people reminded Lanita: ¡°Miss Lin, you¡­ look at the door, is that your fianc¨¦ and your fianc¨¦¡¯s, wife and daughter?¡± Chapter 660 Lanita¡¯s ears heard these words, and it made her feel very ear-piercing. Lanita suddenly became annoyed: ¡°Where are you the guest! Who are you! What are you talking about, are you going to die? What about my fiance and my fiance¡¯s wife and daughter! Of course my fiance¡¯s wife is me!¡± The person who reminded her shrugged and smiled meaningfully: ¡°You are what you want.¡± Lanita also felt something, she immediately looked back at the hall door. Suddenly, Lanita, who was dressed in a gorgeous suit and looked like a phoenix in the sky, was stunned. At the door at this time, wearing a navy blue fit suit, a tall and well-built man is holding a small dumpling in his hand. The small dumpling itself has a small appearance that is arrogant and fearless, plus She wore a ming red tutu skirt, which was very stinky as she walked around. But iparable beauty. Beauty is radiant and arrogant. Xiao Lennyzi¡¯s other hand is holding her mother Suzi. Suzi wore a sky blue ankle long dress, walking calmly, and the exposed ankles are even more white like a tender lotus root just out of the water. This sky blue long dress is really simple without any decoration, just There is no decoration around her neck, but the more it is, the more it reflects Suzi¡¯s slender swan-like neck, and the beautiful jade is wless. This really reflects the saying, ¡°Furong is produced from clear water, and it is naturally carved.¡± The appearance of a family of three slowlying in shocked everyone present. The man is always cold and calm. Women are always calm and quiet. As for the child, that ming red and arrogant little appearance just made up for the coldness and quietness of his father and mother. Such a family of three has be the best scenery in this family banquet. If there is the best, it is natural to set off the worst. Some of the guests sitting in their seats have already begun to whisper: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Lanita is the heroine today? What the hell is going on, eh, you told me just now, you It was said that Suzi was wearing shabby clothes today. Do you think it is shabby? Don¡¯t look at people without any decorations, but they are full of beauty!¡± Another person immediately sighed: ¡°me me, I didn¡¯t pay attention to Suzi¡¯s clothes at the door just now. I only thought that she was wearing too light and too quiet. Now that I was being led by Fourth Master Fu and Xiao Lennyzi, I just noticed that Suzi Suzi is so beautiful, so beautiful, so to speak, Lanita¡¯s jeweled air is too coppery, too cumbersome.¡± ¡°No! How do I think that Lanita¡¯s luxurious two-million-dor dress should be worn on Suzi¡¯s body? Look, this dress is worn on Lanita¡¯s body and all the meat on Lanita¡¯s waist Strangled out, it¡¯s like tying up pork belly, but her skirt doesn¡¯t match the ratio above her waist. It¡¯s as if the skirt has been cut off. If that¡¯s the case, it should be the original size of the skirt. It¡¯s so thin, but a little longer than it is now. Isn¡¯t this just right for Suzi¡¯s figure? Suzi is a head taller than Lanita, right? It¡¯s thinner than Lanita. ¡° The guest next to him suddenly realized: ¡°What do I say! I said how I feel that this extremely luxurious two million skirt is worn on Lanita, it looks like a rented one, like a nouveau riche, without aesthetic feeling. It turns out that it doesn¡¯t fit well. Doesn¡¯t fit! ¡° ¡°The most important thing is that Lanita¡¯s skin and skirt don¡¯t match.¡± ¡°Lanita¡¯s skin is dark, and wearing this kind of slightly darker clothes will really add ck to ck.¡± ¡°Ha! It¡¯s really embarrassing that such an expensive skirt can bepared to Suzi without any essories.¡± How many peopleplimented Lanita before, now there are more people talking about Lanita. It¡¯s not that they are all stubborn. Rather, from the very beginning, these people felt that Lanita¡¯s dress style was really ugly, it was just because of affection and pressure. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 661 – 662 Chapter 661 ¨C 662 Read Chapter 661 ¨C 662 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 661 Isn¡¯t there a saying in the fashion industry that is very good? You don¡¯t have to be expensive, but you have to look good, but you have to wear the right clothes and you have to dress appropriately. No matter how expensive the dress is, you are ugly. At this time, Lanita also reacted from a daze: ¡°Ah¡­what is this, why is it like this! Why!¡± She is going crazy. Go crazy, okay! Lanita grabbed her hair instantly: ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, look at them!¡± Behind her, Walton, who wore her skirt like a dog, was stunned for an instant. Walton and Lanita looked at the main seat at the same time, Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu Zhengxiong and Mrs. Shu who were discussing things in a low voice. The four people are discussing how to deal with Suzi if Suzies today. The discussion has just ended. Elder Shu also just finished saying: ¡°Just do it¡­¡± Lanita¡¯s roar came out. Mr. Shu, Mrs. Fu, and Mrs. Fu Zhengxiong all looked at the door together. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Fu stood up first and raised a trembling finger to Arron: ¡°Arron, you¡­¡± Arron was still here just now. The whole family, except the olddy, is putting pressure on him. The n given by the olddy was: ¡°Arron, we can ept Suzi, but you can¡¯t marry her. You can raise her outside.¡± Arron: ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree a few days ago? Otherwise, why are you hosting this family banquet?¡± Father Fu sneered: ¡°Will youe home if you don¡¯t host this family banquet? I asked if you wille home? You are not allowed to enter thepany, and we can¡¯t even enter the gate of your house. If my father and I don¡¯t Come out and host this family banquet, and you will never bring your children back!¡± Arron: ¡°Grandpa, you are wrong. I am not bringing a child! I want to bring a family of three.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Fu was speechless for a long time: ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back and go! You know, your grandma and I used to ept Suzi. But she can¡¯t help you in your career. You have your grand n. If you want to conquer the city and ind, you need to join forces with Kyoto¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± It happened that Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, but he didn¡¯t answer it. After a while, Arron took a cigarette in his hand: ¡°You talk, I¡¯ll go out to get some air.¡± Mr. Fu and Mr. Shu looked at each other. ¡°Is Arron shaken?¡± Elder Shu asked Elder Fu. Grandpa Fu patted his chest and said: ¡°You don¡¯t know my grandson. He is sinister and vicious, but he doesn¡¯t show his face. I guess he has been shaken long ago! It¡¯s just not visible on the face, you think. If he doesn¡¯t waver, would he order such a nice and expensive dress for Lanita?¡± Elder Shu nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± However, after Arron went out for half an hour, he¡­he actually took Suzi directly into the hall. What is Lanita! Elder Shu stood up and said on the spot, ¡°Arron, you¡­who asked you to bring this woman in, kick her out of me! Get out immediately!¡± Chapter 662 Seeing Mr. Shu so angry at himself, Suzi¡¯s psychology is actually a bit sad. However, she quickly swallowed this sorrow to the deepest part of her heart. She has always longed for family affection. But she didn¡¯t even beg for family affection. So, she doesn¡¯t care! She gave up! Suzi was neither humble nor overbearing, and even proudly looked at Elder Shu. Arron also looked at Grandpa Shu with a cold face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandpa Shu, this is my home.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± He coughed angrily: ¡°You¡­you promised me! I will help you! You gave up this demon!¡± ¡°What is a demon girl?¡± Without waiting for Arron to say anything, Suzi confronted her without fear. Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­do you dare to talk back to me in this crowd?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Why dare you? Did I eat yours? Drink yours? Did you raise me? Or did you raise my mother? None! I have nothing to do with you! Why can¡¯t I talk back to you? ?¡± Elder Shu who said something was speechless. Suzi didn¡¯t finish her words. She asked sarcastically: ¡°Because you are more respected in this city, and it is recognized by the whole Nancheng that your father Shu has a fair character, and your Shu family has a good family style and a good education? Shu? Old gentleman, I admit! Your Shu family¡¯s family style is indeed very good, as you can see from your grandson Darius. But! This can¡¯t be the reason why you keep suppressing me again and again, right? My name is Suzi Shen! I have a first name and a surname, and I have parents! In this life, even if I did something wrong, my parents taught me. I broke thew and the police disciplined me. When is it your turn to give me orders? ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He was flushed with angry old face. However, Suzi didn¡¯t mean to let him go. Suzi is not reluctant to say anything. In many cases, she just doesn¡¯t want to say it. It doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t tell the truth, and it doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t be stunned. On the contrary, Suzi people have always been sharp and cruel. ¡°Mr. Shu! To put it bluntly, you just want to leave your granddaughter with the best grandson-inw, right? Just for your own selfishness, you will do everything possible to break up our family of three? Obviously my husband has posted it on the official blog, and I am his wife. Legal wife! You want to negotiate with my husband and let my husband divorce me! Mr. Shu, are you not afraid ofmitting evil? I suddenly understood why your daughter ran away from home at a young age! You can¡¯t find your daughter for a lifetime, that¡¯s the retribution you deserve! ¡° Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. These words were ruthless enough. Enough to leave no room. These words also let the guests present see Suzi¡¯s sharpness! She has never resisted almost every time in the past. Just like three weeks ago, when she was trapped in the small banquet hall of Junjia Hotel, she was willing to endure any insults from beginning to end, and didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 663 – 664 Chapter 663 ¨C 664 Read Chapter 663 ¨C 664 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 663 But now, no one thought that she would be extremely powerful in confrontation. It was so big that Old Man Shu stammered: ¡°You¡­you¡­you are a fox and a tiger! You are a devil, you are a fisher girl who has to climb up desperately. ¡­You just thought that Arron was supporting you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Suzi¡¯s eye circles suddenly turned red. No matter how hard the heart is, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he heard the old man Shu call her evildoer and call her for a girl. Doesn¡¯t she deserve family affection in this life? The dearest mother passed away. Own father¡­ And mother¡¯s close rtives¡­ Is it all going to do this to her? Suzi swallowed the bitterness in his heart, and sneered very unremittingly: ¡°Mr. Shu! How do you think I am your business, but I won¡¯t give you any chance to fantasize! The reason why I didn¡¯t every time before. Resisting, letting you insult and bully, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to rely on my husband¡¯s power. Rather, I don¡¯t know if he loves me or not. If a person doesn¡¯t love me, is it useful for me to rely on him? Can I rely on it? At that time, I was bullied by you because I wanted to keep my child, and I wanted to give my child a good atmosphere. And now, my husband loves me so much, my child is so cute, Mr. Shu, do you think I will be so stupid to hand over my happy life to your granddaughter? You are so innocent the older you are! ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, he shouted to Arron in anger and anger: ¡°Arron¡­ Arron! Grandpa Shu, I want you to say something! What do you think, if you don¡¯t want to marry Lanita, why did you give it to Lanita? Drawing such a big cake, why do you customize such a high-end and luxurious dress for her! Say it! You tell this girl! ¡° Arron pursed his lips and nced at his wife. Before speaking, he praised his little wife fiercely in his heart. Xiaojiao¡¯s wife is really not built. She finally understood why she was pregnant with Sanford, who was pregnant with a disabled leg, and was able to hide from the Lin family¡¯s pursuit of her. This resistance to survival is absolutely top-notch. If Xiaojiao¡¯s wife fights side by side with him, it will be worth seeing. Arron spoke steadily: ¡°Grandpa Shu, your body is really not suitable for excitement. I hope you don¡¯t get excited.¡± Elder Shu was dumbfounded: ¡°¡­¡± Arron spoke again: ¡°I never promised you what I want to exchange with you. You just said that you want to join hands with me. You want to help me, but you have the conditions to let me and my wife. Divorce. Grandpa Shu, just ask, have I agreed to your terms? When did I agree? ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Arron did not agree. He gave this proposal to Arron. Before he could get Arron¡¯s definite answer, Lanita happily said to him: ¡°Grandpa, Arron ordered me a dress. The most expensive dress in South City is for me to stay at home. I wore it on the day of the banquet. Grandpa. This dress is worth more than one million yuan with diamonds. Grandpa, you still have a lot of face. As soon as you negotiate with Arron, Arron will immediately give up Suzi. Hehe. ¡° Because Arron ordered this dress worth two million for Lanita, all of the Shu Jialin family felt that Arron would definitely give up Suzi. At this time, Lanita spoke. She burst into tears and asked Arron very aggrievedly: ¡°Siye Fu, since you don¡¯t mean to divorce Suzi, why do you give me such a high value for me to wear so beautiful, let me Where¡¯s the dress that will show you the whole audience?¡± Arron said lightly: ¡°Do you think you wear this dress to show off the audience? Don¡¯t you think that the fat on your body is strangled and bleeding? Don¡¯t you think that even if the skirt is cut by you by ten centimeters, you wear it? Do you still have a lot of feet on top? Don¡¯t you think that you are very ugly and ugly in this dress?¡± Lanita¡¯s heart was cold, and her voice trembled, ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± Arron¡¯s voice was t and cold: ¡°Because, this should have been my wife Suzi¡¯s dress.¡± Chapter 664 ¡°No!¡± Lanita looked downright, her crying face was covered with ck eye makeup, and she was so ugly that she almost scared Lilly. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Lanita clutched her face, is she really going to copse? Why is she a fiasco every time. Six years ago, she was clearly inferior to Arron¡¯s marriage pce. Thest time it was obvious that so many people united to kill Suzi, but in the end Suzi won. In addition, Lanita made a fool of herself at the ce where Suzi worked twice in a row! Why is Lanita defeating her every time. Why! Lanita cried and yelled at Arron: ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally customize my dress and give it to me? If you didn¡¯t give it to me, if this dress is Suzi¡¯s, then why would you wear it on me? It¡¯s worth two. Will Lanita dare to steal millions of things privately?¡± Yeah! Lanita tly did not dare to take it away. Everyone is strange. Everyone wants to know the answer. Many people looked at Arron to see if he would follow his usual style of acting without answering anything, and kick Lanita out, or kill Lanita. After all, it is not a trivial matter to pretend to be Arron¡¯s wife in Fu¡¯s old home. However, Arron only said two words indifferently: ¡°No.¡± These words made everyone even more curious. Lanita was also choked. She gave it up: ¡°Don¡¯t you think Siye Fu should give me an exnation?¡± Just as Lanita¡¯s words fell, the butler here reported: ¡°Back¡­ back to the Fourth Young Master.¡± The butler was already shocked. When he saw Arron holding the little princess and Suzi¡¯s family of threeing in together, the housekeeper knew that he was dead today. But even so, he already had to do the work that should be done, otherwise, Arron would have a thousand ways of death that is worse than life to torture him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Arron said calmly. ¡°At the gate of the old house, there is¡­a rider who said¡­that there is your city express, is this¡­is this true?¡± Arron: ¡°Let him in!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Fourth Master.¡± The butler immediately turned and left. At this time, in the huge hall, some people were even whispering. What do you want in Master Gourd? ¡°Arron! You must give me an exnation today!¡± Elder Shu insisted on supporting his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa Shu, what do you want to confess?¡± Arron asked Grandpa Shu, and then before Grandpa Shu could answer, he said again: ¡°It¡¯s you, your grandson Darius Zhenming has made an appointment with my assistant¡¯s sister Miss Yan. People came to the banquet today, but why did you lock Darius in the guest room of my old house and then take away his mobile phone? ¡°Ah? This old man has taken care of it, right!¡± ¡°Elder Shu can still do such a thing?¡± ¡°His grandson is an adult.¡± Looking at the surrounding discussion, Mr. Shu forced himself to calm down and said: ¡°This is my family affair! My Shu family does not require the woman to be rich, as many officials and nobles, but it can¡¯t be without the slightest quality, and there is no bottom line with some unruly and unruly people. Women fool around, how can my Shu family want such a granddaughter-inw!¡± Suzi then changed to ask: ¡°Dare to ask the old man who you mean to be unruly?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi pressed step by step: ¡°Is it me? Galia is just my friend at this banquet, so should I bring in the person you said is me?¡± Elder Shu said coldly: ¡°You admit that you are the best.¡± Suzi also sneered: ¡°I admit that I am Galia¡¯s friend, but I ask you when I was irresistible, and when did I fool around? I only have Arron from beginning to end, and I am pregnant with Arron. When you were a child, your granddaughter Lanita had nothing to do with Arron at all. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 665 – 666 Chapter 665 ¨C 666 Read Chapter 665 ¨C 666 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 665 Let alone six years ago, until now my husband has never touched Lanita¡¯s finger! May I ask where did the child knocked out in Lanita¡¯s stomache from? Speaking of being unruly, you should be talking about your own granddaughter. ¡° These words were enough to flush the old face that Old Man Shu had bitten. ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t spray people with blood!¡± Moira immediately scolded: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, little b!tch!¡± Suzi looked back at Moira with a sneer: ¡°Moira, don¡¯t you think there is a problem with the letter my mother left to Jarod? Or you have a ghost in your heart, so you dare not¡­¡± Suzi only mentioned that Moira had a ghost in her heart. Moira immediately reflexively beat Jarod: ¡°Jarod, you kill a thousand swords, what is your private rtionship with Suzi¡¯s mother? If you don¡¯t tell me today, I can¡¯t kill you. I want to kill you.¡± If you speak, Moira hit Jarod when he went up. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± In the banquet hall of this old Fu family house, Lanita was already in a difficult situation. At this time, Moira was going to make trouble again. Jarod didn¡¯t know if their three family members could get out of this house. He raised his hand and pped Moira hard on Moira¡¯s face. He knocked out one of Moira¡¯s tooth. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lanita immediately cried andid on it. ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± Elder Shu called out twice. At this moment, he was whirled by anger. For a moment, Elder Shu even felt that the granddaughter he got back was a sin! Injustice! Why did his daughter give birth to such a stupid daughter who has no strategy? Elder Shu has lived such a long time. He has never begged anyone in his entire life. He has never treated people unfairly. Now he is old and old. He has already given up his own money for his granddaughter. He is doing everything possible to fight for his granddaughter¡¯s interests, but the granddaughter¡¯s family , How can I be so ufortable. ¡°Lanita! Jarod! Mrs. Lin! If the three of you don¡¯t shut up to me, let alone Arron, even I will not forgive you! Jarod, Mrs. Lin, do you two want to go to the northwest? Suffering in prison to the end of life?¡± Elder Shu said coldly. When these words were spoken, Moira, Jarod, and Lanita shut up immediately. The three of them looked at Old Man Shu one after another. Pin all hopes on Mr. Shu. They knew that if Mr. Shu didn¡¯t protect them, their family of three would not be able to go out alive. ¡°After me! Let me stand here obediently and think about it in public!¡± Elder Shu immediately ordered. Think about it in public. Three adults. Jarod is a small business owner in Nancheng. He is fifty years old. Moira is also Mrs. Fu, with a jewel-like look. And Lanita, half an hour ago was still arrogant, everyone in the house sniffed on her. At this moment, the whole family thought about it in public. Ha! The faces of the three people are simply burnt from being rubbed on the ground. But don¡¯t you do it? If you don¡¯t do it, your life will be lost. The three of them stood obediently in front of the crowd like tamed mourning dogs. At this time, Old Man Shu said to Arron with his old face: ¡°Arron, it¡¯s up to me¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Arron raised his hand and stopped: ¡°No!¡± Chapter 666 Arron¡¯s word¡¯no¡¯ caused Lanita to tremble on the spot in shock. Lanita knows Arron¡¯s wrist best, and it is inurate to describe Arron as murder. Arron is not bloodthirsty. However, he often kills people while talking andughing, without any warning. Therefore, Lanita could hear from Arron¡¯s simple ¡°no¡± that Arron was ruthless to their family of three. Lanita couldn¡¯t help but blurted out: ¡°Grandpa¡­I think¡­I want to make it easier.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Shu didn¡¯t understand at first. ¡°I think, pee.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Someone suddenlyughed. The five-year-old little dumpling, Lilly, alsoughed awkwardly: ¡°Puff ha ha ha, mother, look at this ugly girl ghost, she can¡¯t even hold back urine, children can¡¯t hold back urine, I can hold back urine, she is in front of her. So many people said she wanted to pee, shy and ashamed.¡± Lilly grimaced at Lanita: ¡°The ugly female ghost, you and the female ghost just now are really sisters.¡± Lilly was originally angry. This is the grandfather and grandmother¡¯s house. There is also a grandfather and a fierce grandmother. Four people are with her. This is her only home for Shen. Since it is Shen¡¯s only home, this is of course also the home of his parents. However, it is rare for her to visit her home in such a beautiful dress with her parents today, and it is enough to make her feel disgusting to meet a female ghost before she even enters the door. After entering the door, I met the stinky woman who wanted to be a stepmotherst time. It was not enough to tease herst time. That woman came to find fault again today. An angry Lilly really wanted to pounce on the woman named Lanita. However, my mother took the shot. Dad also shot. Although Lilly¡¯s child is young, and although he has only gone to kindergarten, Lilly¡¯s child is very sensible: when there are adults, she interrupts when the adults talk. But Lilly was also cheering in his heart. There is another reason why she didn¡¯t interrupt, that is, mom and dad¡¯s mouths are very slippery. Mom and Dad didn¡¯t suffer from a quarrel with others. If you don¡¯t suffer a loss, you don¡¯t need Lilly to go out in person. Hey! Lilly just watched the excitement. Sure enough, this ugly female ghost named Lanita is even uglier thanst time. I really want to take Lanita¡¯s ugly photos and go home to look good enough. After Lillyughed, his small eyes looked for Uncle Christopher¡¯s figure everywhere. It turned out that Uncle Christopher was behind him and his parents. Uncle Christopher and his mother¡¯s good friend Xiaomei Auntie are taking pictures in a sneaky way. Aha! Lilly was relieved now. Turned his head and continued to look at Lanita to see if Lanita would really suffer from urinary incontinence on the spot. I only saw Old Man Shu sitting in front of me, picking up a tea cup and smashing it at Lanita: ¡°How Lanita: ¡°uuu¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Here, Mr. Shu¡¯s old face has been rubbed against the ground: ¡°Arron¡­¡± Arron interrupted Mr. Shu again, and he calmly said: ¡°Grandpa Shu, you have misunderstood what I mean. I said¡¯no¡¯ not because I don¡¯t mean to give you face. I mean, I will not be embarrassed today. The Lin family has three.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 667 – 668 Chapter 667 ¨C 668 Read Chapter 667 ¨C 668 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 667 ¡°Because today is a good day for my family of three, Arron, to go back to the old house and meet rtives and friends. Why am I so upset on such a festive day? What¡¯s more, I still have one thing to rify. Lest Miss Lin misunderstand me again. It doesn¡¯t matter if Miss Lin misunderstood me. The most important thing is that I can¡¯t say clearly in front of my wife. Everyone knows that I, Arron, is afraid. ¡° ¡°Puff¡­¡± Galia was smiling this time. Galia wasn¡¯t very afraid of Arron anymore. Maybe it¡¯s because I got used to staying with Suzi every day. Not far away, Rayna, who was holding Lenny¡¯s arms in his arms, also covered his mouth and smiled. Lenny said to Rayna: ¡°How about it, haven¡¯t you seen my uncle Fu¡¯s gentle and funny side?¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± After I ordered it, I suddenly said: ¡°No, that¡­I haven¡¯t met Fourth Master Fu very much. I don¡¯t know what he is like. I just heard outsiders say that he is a cruel person, but It looks different now. He actually admitted that he was afraid. ¡° Walton¡¯s tone was full of envy. ¡°What? Envy your good friend has such a warm husband?¡± Lenny asked. Rayna nodded sadly: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a husband who knows the cold and knows the heat, but also loves his own husband?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I do better than my Fourth Uncle Fu!¡± Lenny said. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She likes Lenny, but she really doesn¡¯t dare to think that she can marry Lenny. Just now. Standing in the ssic and luxurious Fu family¡¯s old mansion, Rayna originally wanted to visit the house of the first noble luxury family in Nancheng, but here he saw Suzi¡¯s exclusion and suppression. Last time, when Suzi was suppressed by Siu and the crowd, Rayna was not there. She felt guilty just to hear about it. But this time I saw it with my own eyes. Rayna, who had be friends with Suzi, suddenly had a daunting thought. Although wealthy, she just wants to live on her part. At this moment, she finally understood why she used to find fault with Suzi, Suzi always said: ¡°I just want to have a stable job, work hard, and be self-reliant.¡± Now, Rayna understood the importance of this sentence. This also made Rayna admire Suzi more and more. Life should be like this! Working hard and self-reliant is more dignified and freer than clinging to wealth. Therefore, Rayna said softly to Lenny, ¡°I hope you will meet that girl who can make you like Fu Siye as soon as possible.¡± Lenny: ¡°What did you say?¡± Rayna said quietly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± At this time, the housekeeper who just went out came to report: ¡°Four¡­Four young masters, the rider is here, and there is a person on his motorcycle.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron replied: ¡°Come in directly.¡± Everyone in the hall wants to know, what exactly is this rider doing? Can Arron pay such attention to it? They dressed up and looked at the door of the hall. Two people came in at the door. A young boy in motorcycle uniform should be the so-called rider. The other is a woman in uniform. The woman was holding an exquisite box in her hand. She came to Arron and Suzi with a smile on her face, and respectfully said: ¡°Fu Siye, you made the pure natural crystal shoes specially made for Mrs. Fu to match the dress of Mrs. Fu. Okay, please sit down, madam, and I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡± Suzi was taken aback. She knew that Arron insisted on customizing a pair of shoes for her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But she never expected that Arron decided that it was crystal shoes. Arron knotted the shoe box and said to Suzi gently: ¡°Sit down and I will wear shoes for you.¡± Chapter 668 Suzi blinked: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± She thought she had heard it wrong. But she was sure that she was not deaf, and Arron rarely joked. No, he never joked. He wants to wear shoes for her himself in public? Suzi took a step back in shock: ¡°Shao¡­ Arron, don¡¯t be kidding.¡± She is not such a hypocritical woman. She wears a shoe and lets her man wear it for herself, which is still in the public. What kind of system is this? The man looked at her solemnly: ¡°You know, I¡¯m not kidding!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly pushed Suzi: ¡°Mom! Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Suzi: ¡°Shen is the only one!¡± Lilly continued to push his mother, in the same tone as an adult: ¡°Mom, my dad never wears shoes for me. Every time I ask her to wear shoes for me, he says to me,¡¯Lilly, You have to learn to be self-reliant, and you can¡¯t always let others dress you.¡¯Huh! It seems that dad is better to you than to me than to me.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This little Nizi is only five years old, so how can he speak as much as an adult? ¡°Why, I¡¯m good to your mother, do you have an opinion?¡± Arron looked at his daughter. ¡°No! Hehehe, dad, I¡¯m the happiest when you treat my mother well.¡± Lilly raised his eyebrows, he was about to jump up with joy. The only thing Shen likes to see in this life is that his father is kind to his mother. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hands with two chubby little hands, and dragged her mother to the chair to let Suzi sit down. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Somehow he blushed suddenly. Just now, she was arrogant, not humble, or arrogant when she met the old man. At this moment, it disappeared. At this time, Suzi was like a shy little girl in love. The skin is thinner. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her two friends. I¡¯m not mentally prepared at all. How do two friends think of her? In fact, what Suzi didn¡¯t know was that Rayna and Galia were so excited at this moment. They looked at each other and their eyes were full of joy for Suzi. Arron treated Suzi in public, and it was not in vain that Suzi was treated unfairly here many times. Arron personally put on crystal shoes for Suzi in front of so many people, but the official blog of Fu Group announced that they were husband and wife. , More romantic and more convincing. It also pped some people in the face. In full view, with everyone holding their breath and watching, Arron naturally knelt on one knee and personally took off the shoes from her feet for Suzi and gently opened the new shoe box. The gloss in the shoe box shines a lot. Arron took the shoes out of the box, and everyone¡¯s eyes looked straight. It was a shoe with extremely softmbskin on the inside and sky blue natural crystals evenly iid on all the uppers on the outside. The beauty of the shoe design can bring people into the dream. Although extremely luxurious, it is extremely simple. It¡¯s as simple as looking at it, it¡¯s clean and pure. But this shoe is not simple, clean, pure and simple. This shoe is designed ording to the characteristics of Suzi¡¯s feet from the design, to the making of the foot model, to the shaping. Regardless of the height of the heel of this shoe, it can be worn on the foot to guarantee the weight. Suzi¡¯s feet are not tired. The man put on Suzi and asked her gently: ¡°How is it, does it fit?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Is she drunk? She has not been treated this way by a man in this life. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 669 – 670 Chapter 669 ¨C 670 Read Chapter 669 ¨C 670 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 669 She has never received such a special, such a deep and righteous love. She was dizzy. The throat was choked up: ¡°Arron¡­¡± ¡°Does it fit?¡± the man asked again. ¡°Ah ¡­ huh! Special ¡­ especially fit.¡± Like Suziugh like a little girl. The man asked her to put on another one: ¡°Stand up and take a walk.¡± Suzi stood up and felt it. Good shoes are good shoes. Good shoes will make a woman fall in love with high heels. She couldn¡¯t help but walked on the catwalk. The whole person became extremely confident and her heart became stinky. She raised her small chin and suddenly said naughty words: ¡°Will I be taller than you?¡± Man: ¡°Think beautiful!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± She smiled unkindly. But it was the most beautiful face a man saw. It was also the most embarrassing moment for Lanita¡¯s family and Elder Shu. At this moment, Lanita was so annoyed that her fingernails had been pinched into her flesh, and there was blood flowing out of her palms, Lanita didn¡¯t know it. But she even wiped out a bunch of disappointing tears with her hand. Since then. Lanita¡¯s face is not only the ck eyeshadow she cried, but also the blood flowing from the palm of her hand. A face is ck and red. That is a ck and red match. It can be said that he answered Shen¡¯s only sentence: female ghost. Complete female ghost. Lanita is going crazy! She is going crazy! Elder Shu, who was next to him, reprimanded his grandson¡¯s daughter viciously: ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡± At this time, no one would pay attention to these quiet conversations between Mr. Shu and Lanita, because everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the live broadcast footage of Arron wearing shoes for Suzi. They are here for a banquet today. Of course, before I came, I knew that the theme of this banquet was a meeting between Arron¡¯s family of three and rtives and friends, but no one expected that at this moment, this man who was so frightened by all the people in Quannan city would actually give it to everyone. A wave of dog food. They don¡¯t need to eat the food for this dog food. Up to this time, all the rtives and friends present not only naturally met Suzi and met the family of three, but also 100,000 points were willing to admit that this was a family of three. Because it¡¯s too sweet. When was Fu Siye, who was famous in Nancheng, and was so sweet? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It¡¯s just this time in a lifetime! Such a sweet moment makes people have to remember for a lifetime. Someone has already begun to shout: ¡°Fu Siye¡¯s family of three and He Meimei.¡± ¡°Fu Siye and Mrs. Fu match well.¡± ¡°I really like this family of three.¡± ¡°What kind of thing is Lanita!¡± ¡°Relying on things that deceive others, relying on her grandfather¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Her grandfather¡¯s first-time fame waspletely defeated by this granddaughter, but in order to win a good home for his granddaughter, grandpa really gave up his old face.¡± ¡°The good home is, as long as she is willing to put down her figure, why should she snatch someone else¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Put down your body? An adult woman who behaves so despicably that she wants to pee on the spot, no matter how she puts her body down, someone will ask her? That¡¯s me, ha!¡± Being sprayed on the face like this on the spot, Lanita¡¯s three members, including Elder Shu, could no longer lift their faces. At this moment, the life is like years, the knives are fierce, the frying pan is not enough to describe their tormented hearts. Arron also led Suzi to Lanita, and said coldly: ¡°Miss Lin, I need to exin clearly to you about the dress.¡± Chapter 670 Lanita looked at Arron with a face like crying and smiling, ¡°You¡­you said.¡± ¡°When my wife Suzi and I went to try on the dress, we didn¡¯t know that you had also ordered this minimalist style from¡¯Surf Lan¡¯, because¡¯Surg Lan¡¯ has regtions and customer information should not be exposed. But my wife, Suzi, took a fancy to your simple style, so we told the clerk if we could change her diamond style with your minimalist style. In other words, it was delivered by my Fu Group, Arron. ¡° Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Arron looked at the clerk who came with the shoes and said, ¡°Four days ago, did I say that?¡± The clerk immediately said respectfully to Arron: ¡°Back to Mr. Fu, we really said that to Ms. Lanita, but we don¡¯t know how Ms. Lanita understood that you chose him personally. What about the style? Lanita, what we said to you when we were in the store at that time, we all have surveince video in the store, and we can find it as soon as we check it.¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She squeezed her tears, and wiped her bloody hands indiscriminately, but she had nothing to say. The original words that the clerk told her at the time were very detailed, but Lanita didn¡¯t hear it at all. I didn¡¯t hear it at all! All she could hear at the time were some spiritual fragments: ¡°Arron, Arron paid for the dress, and Arron personally gave it away,¡± and so on. However, even this information is enough for Lanita¡¯s brain to supplement his imagination. Then I processed it ording to the degree of sweetness I wanted, and it became this very expensive dress that Arron personally customized for her Lanita, the only one in Quan¡¯an City. Then, Lanita imagined that Arron would take her to meet her rtives and friends formally. Everything is so logical. ¡°Fu Siye, may I leave now?¡± After the clerk finished exining, he asked Arron respectfully. Arron nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± After the clerk left, Arron looked at everyone present again, his expression was neither lukewarm nor warm, and said very steadily: ¡°Originally, Fu¡¯s marriage and childbirth should be a private matter. I can tell everyone that I also have the right not to talk to anyone. People. Helplessly, my Fu¡¯s wife has been repeatedly suppressed and bullied by you people. How? Do you think Fu is bullied? ¡° His questioning caused many people present to tremble suddenly. Many people blurted out: ¡°No, no, no, four masters, we all think that the president¡¯s wife is very good, very good, very beautiful and perfect.¡± ¡°I¡­ I have never bullied the fourth youngest grandmother.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the fourth grandmother. me me for having no eyes, you¡­can you forgive me once?¡± These words are quiet. But one after another. In these voices one after another, Arron spoke again. This time, he said to Father Shu: ¡°Master, can you release your grandson Darius? Darius is the malepanion of my wife¡¯s friend Galia today, if If he doesn¡¯te out, Galia will have to be alone today.¡± In fact, Arron knew where Darius was locked up by Mr. Shu. He could even release Darius himself. However, Arron just wanted to give Mr. Shu a p in the face. Mr. Shu repeatedly vited him and did such outrageous things. Arron did not even care about Mr. Shu once. The reason is of course the same, that is, when Mr. Shu was in power when he was young, he once saved his mother Shanna. Life, and saved the entire Xia family, and once helped the Xia family. Later, when there were internal disputes in the Fu family, Mr. Shu also held a neutral attitude, neither helping the children born in the main room nor the children born in the c0ncub!ne¡¯s room. Because of Mr. Shu¡¯s neutral attitude, Arron once respected Mr. Shu very much. However, in the past six years, Mr. Shu has been in a delusion because he is a granddaughter, or a granddaughter who still doesn¡¯t know the truth or not. It¡¯s time to let Old Man Shu be enough. Elder Shu¡¯s face blushed and white, and he was a little unsteady on his feet. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 671 – 672 Chapter 671 ¨C 672 Read Chapter 671 ¨C 672 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 671 I really don¡¯t know how he supported him at the age of eighty. In fact, Mr. Shu is in good health. He has been in good health since he was young. This time he was treated in Kyoto. Later, Arron consulted his condition privately, and he was fine. Everything is for the granddaughter. At that time, I was afraid that my granddaughter would be punished by Arron in Nancheng, so I insisted on taking my granddaughter to Kyoto to see a doctor in grief. After Arron bluntly questioned and scared him, Mr. Shu said in a calm tone: ¡°My grandson is in your Fu¡¯s old house. If you want to let him out, why bother to pass by me?¡± Arron smiled: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As soon as he spoke, he immediately told the housekeeper: ¡°Go! Release Young Master Shu immediately!¡± The housekeeper nodded and pecked at the rice: ¡°Okay, good Master Four, I¡¯m going now!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Arron shouted again. The butler looked at Arron tremblingly: ¡°Four Young Masters?¡± ¡°Darius is my guest. The practice of detaining Darius privately just now has vited the family rules. Remember to apologize like Young Master Shu!¡± Arron said coldly. The steward immediately broke out in a cold sweat: ¡°Yes, yes, I know about the Fourth Young Master, I¡­I apologize, and after letting Young Master Shu go, I wille here to convict you immediately.¡± The word must be, the butler ran away immediately. He knew that just before the youngdy entered the gate, his suppression of the fourth young grandmother and thepliment to Lanita were enough for the fourth young master to poke him 10,000 transparent holes. He can¡¯t escape. Since you can¡¯t escape, it¡¯s better to confess your guilt and confess your punishment. Within two minutes, Darius was brought over by the housekeeper. He saw that the scene was so messy and quiet. Most of the people in the hall were sitting in their proper seats, except for his own grandfather. Blushing like pig liver, with a drooping love head, a look of annoyance on his face, and the three people behind his grandfather: Jarod. Moira. Lanita. Gosh! The three of them were so embarrassed. Jarod is better, at least his clothes are neat. But Moira is not good, her hair is messy, as if she has just been asleep. The most horrible thing was Lanita, her face was even more terrifying than Li Gui, and even more embarrassing. Such a family of three gave Darius an indescribable pleasure. He shouted: ¡°Grandpa.¡± Elder Shu was still calm: ¡°Famous Zhen, whose male partner are you, since you have already agreed, you are her male partner today.¡± At this moment, Darius couldn¡¯t say anything. Even if he has more questions, he can only go home and ask his grandfather again. As for Lanita¡¯s Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. family of three, Darius felt that he deserved it. It deserves it! Darius turned around and came to Galia, and said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Galia, I have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Galia smiled briskly. ying with Darius with her wrist, she came to Lenny and Rayna, and the four of them and their colleagues stood in front of Suzi. Galia said to Suzi in a huffing tone: ¡°Suzi, we will join hands to see who dares to bully you.¡± Hearing this, the drooping old man Shu sighed first, and then sneered: ¡°Since the matter has reached this point, then I have nothing to hide.¡± Yubi, he looked at Suzi coldly: ¡°Suzi, I will ask you personally, what are your intentions? Be honest!¡± Chapter 672 Elder Shu scolded Suzi so fiercely, but Suzi was not scared. She looked at Elder Shu calmly, with an unspeakable bleakness in her tone: ¡°Speaking of this, Mr. Shu must have caught my deadly handle! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so aggressive, would it?¡± Elder Shu said with a straight face: ¡°This shows that I¡¯m holding you, and you know it in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Suzi: ¡°I really haven¡¯t counted it yet.¡± What can she do to get caught? It¡¯s so funny. Even if there is a real handle, it is nothing more than another fabrication. Anyway, she Suzi was fabricated and distorted many times, and she had already adapted to it. As a certain celebrity said: Ten thousand arrows prate the heart, just get used to it. She got used to it. ¡°Suzi! You vixen! Your methods are indeed clever! You have not only captured the heart of Chu Family Young Master, but also the heart of my Shu Family A Zhen. The whereabouts of the Young Master Xu you killed are also unknown. Forget it, you even captured Arron¡¯s heart. The only me is that we underestimated the enemy. But! Means are means, conspiracies are conspiracies, Suzi, no matter how seamless you do, there are ws! Although Arron¡¯s heart was captured by you, we, Arron¡¯s grandfather and Arron¡¯s father and aunt, our eyes are sharp! Suzi, you can¡¯t fool us! ¡° The old man was filled with indignation. It seemed that he had endured Suzi for a long, long time, until now he finally broke out. Seeing Mr. Shu¡¯s unreasonable bullying of his mother, a group of ming little balls panting with anger, she akimbo her hips and gritted her teeth, wishing to go and pull the old man¡¯s nostrils now. Bad. When the little guy akimbo, he suddenly had an idea. She turned her head to look at Christopher. At this moment, Christopher was also worried in his heart. Having spent the past few months with his wife and the little princess, Christopher loves the little princess very much. In this huge hall, Mr. Shu yed against his wife like this, and Christopher was afraid that the little princess would see it, and there would be a psychological shadow. However, looking at the little princess¡¯s wandering little eyes, she seemed not at all afraid. ¡°Uncle Christopher.¡± The little princess blinked at Christopher. ¡°Little princess, go, Uncle Christopher will take you out first.¡± Christopher said immediately. Anyway, he has now handed his cousin Galia into Darius¡¯s hands. In this hall, there are four masters Fu, Galia, and Rayna who dare not touch his wife. Christopher feels relieved. Lilly¡¯s little hand ced Christopher¡¯s hand, and the two quietly left the hall. When going out, Christopher also heard Suzi¡¯s indifferent voice: ¡°Okay, then please show me your evidence. What did I lie to you?¡± ¡°Do you want evidence?¡± An old but loud voice suddenly spoke. Everyone looked at the olddy of the Fu family who had never spoken. The old man sat in the middle of the hall, and the whole hall was chaotic, but he never spoke. In the past, when there were important banquets at home, the olddy also appeared, but this time, the olddy did not appear, and only the olddy was alone. The old man looked at Suzi with a solemn expression, and asked every word: ¡°Since you want evidence, I will ask you first, do you love my grandson Arron?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± How do you want her to answer? Love? Since six years ago, she hadn¡¯t seen his face, but only once with him, she had never forgotten her first man, but at that time she thought he was dead. Therefore, she forced herself to get rid of the dead man from the bottom of her heart. After a month with Arron, the reason why she had a good impression of Arron was not because she always felt that Arron was like her dead man? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 673 – 674 Chapter 673 ¨C 674 Read Chapter 673 ¨C 674 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 673 Later, she fell in love with him. However, he hurt her withoutplete damage. She had been a single mother for six years and fled everywhere. After being captured by him again, she really didn¡¯t dare to love it. Her heart is dusty, she thinks she can never love anyone in her life, she can¡¯t stand any harm. However, just a few days ago, she still loved it. I have to admit that she loves Arron. ¡°Love!¡± Suzi said firmly. As soon as her voice fell, Arron looked at Suzi deeply. ¡°Since love! Why do you sell the priceless bracelets his mother left you?¡± Olddy Fu asked loudly. The bracelet in Shanna¡¯s hand also came from the Fu family. The Fu family felt sorry for Shanna, so they gave Shanna the emerald. Shanna really treats Suzi as a daughter-inw! Therefore, such precious things are willing to give to Suzi. However, does Suzi cherish it? Since it is true love, how about no bracelets? ¡°Bracelet?¡± Suzi said coldly, ¡°That is a gift from my mother-inw. It is already mine. You don¡¯t seem to have the right to intervene, grandfather?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to ask about the gift my daughter-inw gave you, but our Fu family heirloom gave you, and where did you get it?¡± Father Fu screamed! Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± Old Madam Fu screamed louder again! Suzi bit his lip. She didn¡¯t want to say it as ast resort. ¡°Can¡¯t tell?¡± At this time, Fu Zhengxiong also said: ¡°How can you buy the Fu¡¯s pair of yellow waxstones? I am afraid that when you get the pair of yellow waxstones, you already have ns. Right? Your n is that you can try to get more from my son, Arron, but you can¡¯t get it. At least the pair of yellow wax stones are your fortune, right? Suzi, at this time, do you still dare to say that you are not conspiring? It¡¯s not for my son, Arron¡¯s money. Tell me, what about the bracelet that Arron¡¯s mother gave you? What about the Fu family¡¯s heirloom yellow wax stone? ¡° Immediately after Fu Zhengxiong finished speaking, Mr. Shu spoke: ¡°Suzi, do you think we will overturn your intentions here if we don¡¯t have your conclusive evidence? If we don¡¯t have your conclusive evidence, Arronke Allow us to sanction you here? Do you think we old guys gathered here so hard, like Siu, let you go without pain? Then I will give you the bottom line. You must never tell us that the green bracelet that Arron¡¯s mother gave you and the heirloom of the Fu family have been deposited in the bank for safekeeping. We can check all the details of your transactions in the bank. You didn¡¯t save it at all! Say, who did you sell those treasures to? ¡° When asked about this, Suzi¡¯s tears flowed out. She choked her throat, looked at Mrs. Fu, at Mrs. Fu Zhengxiong, at Mrs. Shu, and asked each word in a dumb voice, ¡°Have you checked a ce?¡± Elder Shu immediately asked: ¡°Where!¡± ¡°The cemetery, the cemetery of my mother-inw Shanna, have you checked it?¡± Suzi asked in a bleak tone. As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned. Even Arron looked at Suzi incredulously: ¡°Those bracelets¡­¡± Chapter 674 Two lines of tears shed across Suzi¡¯s eyes. Her expression has also be more solemn, which is matched with the sky blue in clothes she wore today and her crystal shoes, and it gave her a sense of elegance and independence. After swallowing his throat, Suzi said in a dumb voice: ¡°When Aunt Shanna¡¯s life counts down one month, the old house of the Fu family will hold a family banquet for you, so that you can choose a woman who is the right person at the family banquet. At that time, Aunt Shanna wanted to see the whole picture of Fu¡¯s old house. Aunt Shanna has one of the biggest wishes in this life, that is to live in the old house of the Fu family. Even if you can live in the old house for a day. To be recognized by the Fu family as a Fu family¡¯s wife, she could die and stare at her. However, Aunt Xia knew that she was dying ill in bed and she could note, so she asked me to let me take a camera to take a picture of Fu¡¯s family, but I forgot to bring the camera that day, so I didn¡¯t make it. . This became Aunt Shanna¡¯s biggest regret before she died. For this, I feel very guilty, very guilty. I think the most sorry person in my life is Aunt Xia. ¡° Speaking of this, Suzi looked at Arron, smiled and said, ¡°Do you know why when I left you, I insisted not to give me the money for signing the contract? I know that it is a huge sum of money. Don¡¯t. Arge part of the reason is that I think that Aunt Xia only asked me to do this thing for her, but I didn¡¯t do it well. I am ashamed of her. So I can¡¯t ask for this money. ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He put her hand in the palm of his hand and held her hand tightly. He said nothing or asked. But he knew what she was going to say next, and he didn¡¯t interrupt her. Suzi continued: ¡°Aunt Xia is the best person to me in the world. She is my rtive and is now my mother. She couldn¡¯t fulfill her long-cherished wish when she was alive. After she died, I couldn¡¯t take what I was already. Should I forward the items that I have left to her? I just want the Fu family¡¯s heirloom treasure to be closer to her old man. I just want to fulfill her wish, what¡¯s wrong! You, all of you are forcing me to tell me. If I don¡¯t say it, then I can imagine how I will end today. But I said it, I want to ask, can those rare and exotic treasures be ced next to Aunt Xia¡¯s urn like this? Can you still do it! ¡° At the end, she sneered. That expression was extremely contemptuous. And everyone present was shocked and couldn¡¯t say a word. Everyone knows that if you put such a valuable thing together with the urn, the ones outside are okay. They will always be safe. Once the news is leaked out, those treasures will instantly disappear. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Suzi said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Excuse me, Grandpa Fu, allow Christopher to go to the cemetery now and get those treasures back. Give it back to you.¡± ¡°No¡­no, granddaughter-inw.¡± I don¡¯t know when, the olddy of the Fu family came in with a cane, and she tremblingly said: ¡°Granddaughter-inw, what you did to the child, what you did Yes, your mother is too bitter. If you put the things of the Fu family by her side to be herpany, it shows that you are affectionate and righteous, and you are a good child.¡± Suzi¡¯s tears suddenly rushed down: ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Next to him, Old Fu had a blushing face, and he didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head. Fu Zhengxiong and his wife were not much better than their father. The most embarrassing thing was Elder Shu. At this moment, Old Man Shu¡¯s expression became very ufortable: ¡°Cough¡­ eh, that¡­¡± But Jarod, Moira, and Lanita¡¯s family of three looked very embarrassed. They didn¡¯t leave or stay, they just stuck in the hall like a few zombies. Especially Lanita, with her dazzling makeup and her blood, it was really a zombie ghost. This embarrassed appearance, and Walton who followed her behind and wanted to cheat her, were really a bunch of sister ghosts. Very ugly sister ghost. At this time, a sharp stern suddenly came from the door, ¡°You two female ghosts! It made my mother cry again, right? My mother is a good bully, but I¡¯m the only one who is not good at bullying! Don¡¯t be small, I can¡¯t beat you! Humph! You watch!¡± The five-year-old girl has always been brave and good at fighting. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 675 – 676 Chapter 675 ¨C 676 Read Chapter 675 ¨C 676 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 675 In the past, she was so small in the curve, how many children she had beaten. And she can beat both boys and girls. She has a lot of practical experience. When the little girl¡¯s voice fell, she raised her little hand. I don¡¯t know when she has an exquisite slingshot in her hand. She raised the slingshot, put it in the weapon, gritted her teeth and pulled up the rubber band with a grin. ¡°Bang!¡± shot out. ¡°The only one!¡± Suzi shouted in horror. She didn¡¯t know who Shen Zhongyi would hit, what if she was injured? As soon as she finished her words, she saw a ssh of water on Lanita¡¯s face. Now, Lanita¡¯s face was even more sshed because of the mixture of water and sshes. But she didn¡¯t even know it. She thought it was something deadly that hit her face, and she wailed in fright: ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Lilly snorted pretentiously: ¡°Coward!¡± Her slingshot was prepared for her by Uncle Christopher. The weapon used in the slingshot is not a stone with great lethality, but a capsule, which is filled with sweet water. Whoever hit the capsule on the face would not suffer any physical harm, at best it would be sweet and greasy. But Lanita, who was beaten, didn¡¯t know. She was beaten up and howling. While howling, she wiped her face and wiped it for a hundred years, she tasted a sweet smell: ¡°Sweet¡­sweet.¡± Sheughed stupidly. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he wished he could p his granddaughter ten big ps! This shameful thing! The guests present also watched the jokes. ¡°It¡¯s shameful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet, the one standing here is a female ghost, clown!¡± ¡°Arron doesn¡¯t speak, they dare not leave.¡± ¡°Deserves to be teased by the little princess!¡± ¡°By the way, the little princess is so cute.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have stage fright at all, and she knows to protect her mother.¡± ¡°How great I want to have a daughter like this.¡± At this moment, Lilly, who was being praised, pulled up the slingshot again. This time her target was Walton: ¡°Girl ghost! Watch and fight!¡± Walton at the other end opened her mouth wide in shock. Shen¡¯s only small red pill with a slingshot hit Walton¡¯s tooth impartially. Suddenly, Walton¡¯s tooth was like a bite of blood. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so bitter.¡± Walton frowned immediately, her whole body shrank into a ball, her expression distorted so ugly. The pill is really miserable. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The guests couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lilly was even more proud. She pulled the big red tutu skirt to her mother and red at Lanita and Walton: ¡°Huh! Two female ghosts! I have to make you two prototypes today! But today! I am going to hit another person first!¡± At the end of the day, the little girl picked up the slingshot and venomously aimed at the old man Shu. ¡°The only thing I don¡¯t want!¡± Suzi suddenly eximed. Chapter 676 Suzi was able to stop it very quickly, however, Shen¡¯s only slingshot had already been sent out. However, she seemed to be aiming at Mr. Shu, but at the moment when she sent it out, the slingshot was aiming at her grandfather Fu Hengsheng. The slingshot hit down, and the olddy Fu Hengsheng¡¯s face was also hit. Fortunately, the only thing Shen issued this time was a candy bomb. The old man licked it casually and found it was sweet. When you look at Lilly again, Lilly is akimbo, angered and confronted Old Man Fu: ¡°Old man! You bully my mother, I will never call your grandfather again. I will not y with you, I will see you once. Just hit you with a slingshot! I will hit you and cry! Humph!¡± ¡°Oh yo¡­¡± Being teased like this by Lilly, Mrs. Fu was not even angry. Instead, he was cheerful, bent over, and walked towards Lilly tremblingly: ¡°The only one, my obedient Grandson,e, let grandpa hug, let grandpa see if you have grown taller and have gained weight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let you hug! You hate it the most! You are partnering with others to bully my mother!¡± Shen Only¡¯s small body was like a loach, jumping quickly. Fu Hengsheng, who was nearly a hundred years old, couldn¡¯t catch up with the five-year-old. Lilly ran for a while and then stopped: ¡°Apologize to my mother!¡± Father Fu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize? Then I¡¯ll let my parents never ignore you, and I¡¯ll nevere here! Humph!¡± Little things protect their mothers, she has always been brave and sturdy, and will not give in. Seeing the five-year-old granddaughter so tough, Fu Hengsheng had to bow his head. In this war with his grandson and daughter-inw, he and Mr. Shu conspired for so many days, and in the end, it was Fu Hengsheng who failed. At this moment, Fu Hengsheng suddenly felt that he was old. He is over a hundred years old, what else is he persistent? A grandson¡¯s wife, as long as the grandson likes it, no matter who the grandson chooses, isn¡¯t it the same? Besides, Fu Hengsheng was not unmoved by seeing Suzi¡¯s tearful miss for Shanna and putting her bracelets next to Shanna¡¯s urn. After all, he has a colored vision and has always been very unfair to Suzi. Just ask a girl who has no father, no mother and no support, who did she offend? Life is already very difficult for her, she still has to bear the crush of the upper circles of the city? Now think about it, if your child is bullied like this outside, what would it be like in your heart? Thinking of this, Fu Hengsheng put down his figure and made a very sincere and humble bow to Suzi: ¡°Granddaughter-inw, grandpa is sorry for you. Grandpa has always been wrong. You¡­can you forgive grandpa?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She nced at Arron. Arron asked her softly, ¡°Do you want to forgive this old man?¡± Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± What she said was from the heart. So much damage, six years! The humiliation she endured in Nancheng, and the six years she fled, she has experienced everything firsthand. How can it be a sentence,¡¯Can you forgive grandpa? ¡®Will it be written off in one stroke? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She is not the Virgin White Lotus. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, didn¡¯t hinder anyone, so she didn¡¯t want to wrong herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzi said lightly: ¡°Arron is my husband. In the future, when hees here, you agree to me and I will follow. If you don¡¯t agree with me, I will not force it. But I will not forgive in a short time. A person who hurt me deeply, please don¡¯t force me, don¡¯t kidnap me.¡± Suzi said neither humble nor overbearing. Not afraid of offending people at all. Mr. Fu¡¯s heart was shocked, the grandson-inw was actually very dignified. She is much more temperamental than Lanita. Suddenly there was a kind of admiration and courage to the grandson-inw. The old man¡¯s tone is much more modest: ¡°It was Grandpa who said the wrong thing. Grandpa apologized to you. Grandpa shouldn¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. Grandpa should say that grandpa will make atonement in the future.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 677 – 678 Chapter 677 ¨C 678 Read Chapter 677 ¨C 678 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 677 After a few seconds, she said, ¡°You¡­no, at this age, your body is the most important thing.¡± She is a softhearted person after all. He has never been aggressive, never made an inch. What¡¯s more, these people are Arron¡¯s close rtives no matter what. Suzi raised his head and nced at Arron, Arron understood: ¡°Grandpa, sit down, stand up all the time, and you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Only then did Fu Hengsheng sit on the main seat, and the olddy next to him poked Fu Hengsheng several times with a walking stick. After the olddy hit Fu Hengsheng, she shouted that she was still akimbo, and groaned, ¡°The only one,e here and let the grandma hug, and grandma tells you, grandma did not bully your mother, grandma is The best person to your mother. Look, grandma beat your grandpa for you.¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She pouted and looked back at Suzi. Suzi nodded. Only then did Lilly only ran to the olddy, and then plunged into the arms of the olddy: ¡°Grandma, do you taste my sweets?¡± The olddy nced at the candy that Shen was holding, her eyes narrowed with a smile: ¡°Little boy, this is not candy, this is a pill. You can¡¯t eat pills indiscriminately.¡± ¡°Too grandma, you are old.¡± Lilly shook his head and disliked grandma. Olddy: ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is a candy that looks like a pill. It¡¯s not a real pill.¡± Lilly exined. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The olddy took the pills and looked at it: ¡°But, my grandmother has a bad mouth, I can¡¯t eat this.¡± ¡°Too grandma, the shell of this candy is hard, but the inside is soft, you know it as soon as you eat it.¡± Lilly coaxed grandma happily. Too grandma believed it. She put the pill-like candy in her mouth and bite it down: ¡°Huh¡­too grandma¡¯s teeth¡­¡± The pill is hard on the outside and soft on the inside. It¡¯s almost as hard as a steel te. This little thing! Even the grandma is pitted. ¡°Puff ha ha ha¡­ Too grandma, you are fooled. Oh oh oh, too grandma is fooled.¡± Lilly pped his hands happily. Even the olddy next to him couldn¡¯t help being happy. The deceived grandma was even more cheerful: ¡°You little thing, you have a bad eye!¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Shen¡¯s only eyes smiled into Crescent Moon. Standing side by side, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but be amiable. Suzi is naturally happy to be the only one to have one more family member. Not only Suzi, but even Fu Zhengxiong and his wife sitting at the bottom feel the atmosphere is extremely warm at this moment. There is also the Lin family standing next to them. Both Lanita¡¯s and Moira¡¯s faces had been rubbed to the ground to be bloody, but Jarod had forgotten. At this moment, Jarod was stunned. He looked at the little girl who fell into the arms of the olddy so cute. The young girl has the function of making the elderly five years younger. In the entire Fu family, there is only one girl in Shen. She is just a pistachio. Jarod was stunned, his eyes could not help showing nostalgia. ¡°Mr. Lin, you are quite calm!¡± Jarod was taken aback by the sudden voices of Suzi. Chapter 678 Jarod gaped at Suzi. At this moment, there was no slight smile on Suzi¡¯s face, some just hate, that kind of calm hatred, hatred deep into his bones. Jarod: ¡°Shen¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time because of fear. Here Suzi has already interrupted him again: ¡°Yes, you still remember correctly, my surname is Shen, not Lin.¡± What she said has a deep meaning, and Jarod¡¯s heart is twitched. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I¡­ I am after all¡­¡± Jarod stammered for half of the sentence, and was cut off by Suzi again. ¡°After all, you have raised me for eight years? Mr. Lin, ask yourself, have you raised me for more than eight years? Also, during your eight years of raising me, you have not given me a meager living allowance. After all my concerns, and when I was in collegeter, I stopped asking you for living expenses. Not only that! You raised me for the past eight years, I also spent one time in prison, right? ¡° Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She originally wanted to refute Suzi, but she suddenly realized that she was now alive and dead, and if she spoke, she might be killed immediately. Not to mention Lanita, Jarod also dare not refute: ¡°Suzi, about your imprisonment¡­¡± ¡°I understand you very much about my imprisonment, because you only have one baby girl, how can you let your baby girl go to jail? Therefore, I am a adopted daughter as a scapegoat! Mr. Lin, you treat your biological daughter Love is so boundless. I admire your fatherly love.¡± Jarod: ¡°You¡­¡± The fear in my heart is magnified endlessly. He suddenly realized that Suzi should mean something. ¡°You¡­you know¡­what do you know?¡± Jarod stammered. After asking, he regretted it again. He simply has no silver three hundred taels here. ¡°Ha!¡± Suzi smiled destely: ¡°Me? I am an orphan, and I have no father since I was a child! My mother died when I was in prison again. What can I know, what do you think I should know? Or , Is there anything I can¡¯t know about you?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But Mr. Lin.¡± Suzi smiled suddenly: ¡°There is one thing, I think you missed it, your eyes are not good.¡± Jarod followed Suzi¡¯s mechanically and asked, ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± In this situation, he always worried that Suzi would say to Arron in the next second: ¡°Arron, kill the family of three surnamed Lin, right?¡± ¡°Look, you saved me from prison and asked me to save my husband. After saving my husband, you should tell my husband and support me. If that¡¯s the case, the most At least you should be my husband Arron¡¯s father-inw now! I¡¯m sorry I made a mistake, it¡¯s the foster father-inw. Raise father-inw! What a pity! You missed it! Not only did you miss it, you also turned against me again and again. But you never expected that you have treated me like this and I am still alive and still Arron¡¯s wife. So you said you don¡¯t have a bad vision? People with vision like you cannot buy stocks. It is possible that a big blue-chip stock can be missed under your nose. ¡° Jarod¡¯s back was chilled by what Suzi said. He even felt that what Suzi said was gloomy, and his forehead was constantly sweating. Suzi saw clearly: ¡°Mr. Lin, you are sweating, have you done anything wrong?¡± When asked by Suzi, Jarod suddenly sat on the ground and gasped. He panicked and shouted, ¡°Suzi, I¡­¡± Just a little bit, he has to say what he wants to say. But Suzi refused to let him say. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 679 – 680 Chapter 679 ¨C 680 Read Chapter 679 ¨C 680 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 679 ¡°What are you! Do you want to give me an exnation for my mother¡¯s death?¡± Suzi asked coldly: ¡°No, I will check it myself! Mr. Lin, you can do it yourself!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even say that she wanted revenge and hate. But this was enough to shock Jarod. ¡°As long as you ask yourself, you have a clear conscience!¡± Suzi added. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Ask yourself, have a clear conscience? He dared not think about it. At this moment, he saw Suzi in a dress and crystal shoes that Arron personally put on her when he was holding his daughter and a family of three hand in hand in this hall, especially when he saw the five- year-old Shen¡¯s only little dumpling. Jarod felt a pain when he was in that cute little appearance. Pain that pierced the bones. He suddenly felt that Suzi was like a pliable grass, which could not be burned out by the fire, and could not die in the rain. Just give her some warm air, and she can exude full of vitality in the lush greenery. A big blood hole was dug in Jarod¡¯s heart. He remembered when Suzi was unjustly imprisoned, when Suzi was picked up from prison to save her mother and was willing to be a drug primer, and when Suzi had a big belly but was going to be hunted down. . In the past, Jarod dared not think about it anymore. He sat on the ground, holding his head, not looking at Suzi. Suzi looked at Moira and Lanita¡¯s mother and daughter again. The mother and daughter shrank, like two deptory chickens that just crawled out of the cold water, especially Lanita, her face is so dirty that she hasn¡¯t wiped it even now, just hanging on her face like this, how ugly it is. How ugly. ¡°Is the game fun?¡± Suzi asked. Moira: ¡°¡­¡± Lanita: ¡°Forgive¡­ forgive us a¡­dog¡­ life, I¡­ my grandpa will¡­ will Helping you¡­you always conquer that¡­that ind, it¡¯s up to me¡­my grandfather¡¯s face, forgive¡­forgive us, right? ¡°Lanita was so scared to say that she had bit her tongue several times. At this time, what face, what to marry Arron, these things are no longer important. The important thing is that she wants to save her life. Seeing Suzi not speaking, Lanita knelt down directly to Suzi: ¡°Suzi¡­please see that you were the adopted daughter of our family before, and my parents raised you. For the sake of the year, you forgive us, okay?¡± ¡°Your knees are really soft.¡± Suzi sneered. Then she held back her tears and said, ¡°Your family? Raise me? Eight years! Haha! Your family! Raise me! Eight years!¡± Jarod + Moira: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Suzi spit out a word. ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Lanita thought she had heard it wrong. ¡°Get out!¡± Suzi said again. Lanita was the first to react, she got up and ran away on her own. She didn¡¯t even want her parents. It was even more impossible to look back at Grandpa Shu, who had always protected him. At the moment Lanita ran out, Old Man Shu¡¯s heart was cut like a knife. He suddenly thought that his grandson Darius had told him countless times: ¡°Grandpa, I think Suzi is more like my little aunt¡¯s daughter.¡± Elder Shu looked at Suzi sadly. His face was shameless by himself and the Lin family today. When he didn¡¯t know where to put his face, Suzi suddenly called him: ¡°Master Shu!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Elder Shu was shocked, is it finally his turn? He closed his eyes and stopped looking at Suzi. Chapter 680 Seeing Mr. Shu close his eyes, Suzi sighed lightly. Before she could speak, Darius, who stood side by side with Galia behind him, shouted, ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Suzi looked back at Darius: ¡°I know.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi is a transparent girl, and she is not an aggressive person. She can be open to the Lin family, and she shouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed with Grandpa. To be honest, Darius actually hates Grandpa because of his grandfather¡¯s various injustices to Suzi. However, seeing that Grandpa could no longer get off the stage under the crowd, Darius felt sorry for Grandpa again. He looked at Suzi with pleading eyes. Suzi turned his head and looked at Mr. Shu: ¡°Mr. Shu, I just want to tell you that I and you¡­ I have never offended you, never thought of robbing your granddaughter, I Although I don¡¯t have a father, I¡¯m also a person born with a mother. I have the right to live. Facts have proved that the more you suppress me, the better and better I live. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, it is not enough to say that he has lost his face at the moment with no self-confidence. However, the old man is the old man after all. He has been on the battlefield all his life, he has seen all kinds of scenes, and he has experienced all the things he can¡¯t get down the stairs. At this time, his calmness is much more stable than that of the Lin family of three. The old man said: ¡°As the saying goes, the king is the king and the loser. Now I have nothing to say. My old man did something wrong and I will bear it. Your grandfather apologizes to you and you don¡¯t forgive him. I miss me. I apologize to you and you naturally have no reason to forgive me, so I don¡¯t ask you to forgive me, but I never owe favors to my old man. Isn¡¯t Arron trying to capture that ind? I will mobilize my subordinates to do their best Help Arron, unconditionally!¡± Up to now, the old man can still hold his face and say these things, which is quite admirable. As soon as he said this, Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, Arron said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Shu, Arron¡­ not needed at the moment.¡± Yes, Arron doesn¡¯t need it. Therefore, he has never agreed to Father Shu¡¯s request. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi said again: ¡°You are my mother-inw¡¯s lifesaver, and my mother-inw is the closest rtive. You used to help my brother Sanford¡¯s family. I also heard my brother Sanford mentioned. Therefore, our grievances have been wiped out. As for who you want to recognize as your granddaughter, it is your freedom, as long as you feel that she canfort your daughter¡¯s undead.¡± Obedient and listened, Mr. Shu was able to express what Suzi meant. ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± Elder Shu asked. ¡°I mean, Lanita is still your granddaughter.¡± Suzi no longer looked at Elder Shu. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Darius helped Grandpa Shu. Elder Shu sighed and nodded. After bidding farewell to the Fu family, with the support of Darius, he apologized to everyone and left slowly. In general, the old man is still a dare to be an old man, even with such a big ugly, he can still bear the shame. Such courage made the guests present admire him. Someone could not help saying: ¡°The old man who used to fight in the north and south is different, and he can afford to zoom in. The respect of others who enjoys him can also bear the shame of others. Don¡¯t say it, just like this. Next, he can still keep his face unchanged. I really admire it!¡± ¡°Eh, don¡¯t you think that Mrs. Fu and Mrs. Shu are very simr in this respect?¡± ¡°Yes! Mrs. Fu is also a person who can afford to zoom in, enjoy the chat and respect, but can also withstand the humiliation.¡± Someone suddenly thought. However, they were quickly suppressed by a scream. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± The voice was hurried and desperate. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 681 – 682 Chapter 681 ¨C 682 Read Chapter 681 ¨C 682 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 681 Walking to the door, Darius turned his head and saw Walton who was still standing behind Lanita¡¯s original position. At this moment, Walton, who was lonely, looked like a rat crossing the street. Her eye sockets have sunk deeper. ¡°You female ghost! You bullied my mother at the gate, why are you still here now, aren¡¯t you sisters with that female ghost? Why aren¡¯t you leaving when she is gone?¡± Shen hiding in the grandfather¡¯s arms The only question asked unceremoniously. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Darius for help. Darius looked at her with sharp eyes, there was scrutiny in those eyes, and it was more of an aversion. Walton could feel that her cousin no longer cared about her. Walton¡¯s heart was enveloped by a breath of death again. She shouted again: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± Darius refused immediately. Walton¡¯s eyes were red, and she changed her name to Master Shu with difficulty: ¡°Grandpa Shu¡­¡± Elder Shu is very concerned about feelings: ¡°Galia, if you do something wrong, you have done it wrong. There is nothing you can escape from. Grandpa also did it wrong. Since ancient times, he has always been a winner or a loser. You see, grandpa is also apologizing, so You¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Walton said: ¡°I apologize and they won¡¯t let me go. If they let me go, I apologize now, and I will kneel to Suzi like Lanita.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, his feelings for Walton¡¯s grandparents were almost gone! At this moment, Old Man Shu was simply disgusting Walton. ¡°Get out!¡± Suzi said in disgust. Today is the day when she meets rtives and friends with her husband and children. She doesn¡¯t want to have trouble with anyone in such a day. Walton scrambled and ran out. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Rayna shouted from behind and turned around. She looked at Suzi gratefully: ¡°Suzi, thank you for forgiving my cousin.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t forgive her.¡± Rayna¡¯s heart warmed: ¡°I know, Suzi.¡± At the other end, Walton didn¡¯t even look back at Walton. She even ran faster than Old Man Shu than Darius. She ran all the way from the Fu¡¯s old house to the gate, and she was panting. On the hillside outside the gate, she paused, and when she turned her head, she showed extremely jealous eyes: ¡°Rayna, are you amazing! Are you amazing!¡± Yubi, left without looking back. Immediately afterwards, Elder Shu and Darius also walked out. At the family banquet in the old house of the Fu family, Darius originally wanted Galia to be his femalepanion, but Darius had to leave, leaving Galia alone. However, Galia does not matter. She can move freely anyway. It¡¯s really not possible, there is still a cousin here, what are you afraid of. The hall returned to normal. The family of three held hands, and the little princess Lilly was in the middle. Arron spoke, very solemnly like a guest introduction: ¡°This is my wife, Suzi, this is my daughter Lilly.¡± He had just finished introducing, Christopher suddenly came. Christopher said something in Arron¡¯s ear. Arron was taken aback for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Is the source of the information reliable?¡± Chapter 682 Christopher nodded with a serious expression: ¡°Reliable.¡± Arron said nkly: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Madam first.¡± Christopher: ¡°I understand Fourth Master, but¡­ Madam also said that she would go back to her Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. hometown a few days ago, now¡­¡± ¡°ording to her n, she hasn¡¯t been back to her hometown for many years. She should also go back to her hometown to have a look. I will go with her. Maybe I can find some clues.¡± Arron said. ¡°Yes, Siye! Siye, I will go out first.¡± Although the cousin was here to attend the banquet, Christopher still felt that as an assistant, he shouldn¡¯t stay in the banquet hall. After Christopher left, Suzi asked Arron: ¡°What happened?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He paused for a second before he said to Suzi: ¡°I asked Christopher to give him a trip to Mr. Shu and Darius. Christopher just came back and told me that Darius would not let him send it, and Darius would safely send his grandfather. Home.¡± Suzi: ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Hate him?¡± Arron asked. Suzi shrugged: ¡°I don¡¯t hate it now. I think it¡¯s pitiful for him to be so old, but it¡¯s his business that he loves to recognize who is a granddaughter. From now on, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Suzi has never disdained the family affection he asked for. Right when she was in the world at this time, except for Sanford, except for Shen Only, except for Arron, there would be no fourth family member. Suzi didn¡¯t want to think about these tedious things anymore. The storm has passed, and now it¡¯s a family dinner for the three of them as the protagonists, isn¡¯t it? Since he is the protagonist, Suzi should do what the protagonist should do. She was very polite and elegant. She climbed into Arron¡¯s arms, holding a goblet with Arron. Behind the two of them, there was a vivid, red ball wearing a ball. Such a family of three makes people very envious wherever they go. What¡¯s more, the five-year-old fiery red dumpling is also very sociable. Lilly is just a familiarity. ¡°Auntie, do you think my mother is beautiful or I am beautiful?¡± Lilly asked a female guest, rolling her slick eyes. The female guest answered without hesitation: ¡°Of course, the five-year-old Princess Shen is pretty. You are much more beautiful than your mother.¡± The guest thought in his heart that this would make the children happy. I don¡¯t know that the only kid Shen is a kid who doesn¡¯t y cards ording tomon sense. She heard the guests praise that she jumped up angrily and kept her hips akimbo. Her small appearance with her hips akimbo was even more vivid than when Lanita was arrogant and domineering half an hour ago. ¡°Huh, who said I¡¯m more prettier than my mother, obviously my mother is the number one beauty, okay?¡± Guest: ¡°¡­¡± There is such a good daughter in the world who thinks about her mother? Such a daughter, she wants a dozen! How about a fight! ¡°The only little princess Shen, look like this. Auntie wants to say that your mother is beautiful, but not that you are beautiful. Auntie is afraid that you will take a very hard and hard pill and lie to me and say it is a soft candy. Auntie¡¯s tooth quilt It¡¯s so shameless, so auntie dare not say that your mother is more prettier than you. In fact, in the aunt¡¯s heart, your mother is indeed prettier than you.¡± The guest immediately stood up to the wind. The only thing that sinks in is happy. She lifted her and asked with joy: ¡°You are telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the truth! Your mother is the most beautiful and most beautiful big beauty in the field today.¡± The female guest did say the truth. She was still discussing Suzi with another guest she knew. They found that Suzi is a natural clothes rack. Take the so-called expensive dress that Arron wore on Lanita. Although it was very expensive, the beaded baby was so morous. To tell the truth, it would not be worn off on Lanita. The dress was too thin. The meat on Lanita¡¯s waist was as ugly as a swimming ring, and it made Lanita feel like a nouveau riche. In addition, there is not the slightest sense of elegance and beauty. But anyone with a discerning eye can see that if the skirt of Lanita¡¯s dress can be longer, it will definitely shine on Suzi. As Arron said, it was originally Suzi¡¯s dress. It fits Suzi¡¯s body and looks good, and it looks good when worn on Lanita¡¯s body. However, the minimalist dress that Suzi himself wore was also gorgeous. This shows that Suzi is indeed a clothes rack. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 683 – 684 Chapter 683 ¨C 684 Read Chapter 683 ¨C 684 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 683 It looks good in everything. She is a big beauty. The female guest did not lie. The only happy Pidian Pidian: ¡°Hey, Auntie, give you pills and candy.¡± She cocked her feet and wanted to personally deliver the pill candy into the mouth of the female guest. The female guest asked subconsciously: ¡°Little princess, is this candy soft or hard?¡± Shen¡¯s only ill-intentioned trail: ¡°The outside is hard, the inside is very soft¡­¡± Understood! Female guests are determined not to be fooled. He carefully put the pill candy in his mouth and bit down carefully: ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s really soft and sweet.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to you, auntie.¡± Lilly smiled triumphantly. Female guest: ¡°Hmm. Very sweet.¡± Very sweet! At this family banquet, the family of three gave the guests dog food and sweets. Although there were twists and turns at the beginning, but in the end it was veryplete. This family banquet made the upper circles of Nancheng know Suzi again. At the end of the day, Suzi was also very satisfied. It was Arron who made her the heroine once and for all. It was Arron who personally put on her shoes on one knee in front of so many people. Suzi may never forget such a scene for a lifetime. On this day, her heart had never been sweeter. She even thinks from time to time that when shees home, at night, she will use all gentleness to treat her husband. In the middle of the afternoon, the guests dispersed. Mrs. Fu held Suzi¡¯s hand for a long time and was unwilling to let it go. She kindly pleaded: ¡°Suzi Suzi, you, Arron and the only three of you will move back to live. There are many domestic helpers at home, so it is convenient to take care of you. ?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She is not easy to call the shots. From the heart, she doesn¡¯t want to live in the old house. After all, it is too far away from thepany where she works, and it is not convenient for her to work. And the only kindergarten is inconvenient. However, Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I actually look like living with you, but¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, she turned her face and looked at Arron with a sly and mischievous smile. She wants to throw this problem to her husband. Who made it his grandmother? Arron¡¯s expression was calm: ¡°Grandma, if you want to see the only one and Suzi every day, then you can go back to live with us.¡± Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Grandma: ¡°Okay, then, but you have toe often in the future. Don¡¯te here three or four weeks apart. Grandma will miss you.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I will definitelye often.¡± Although Fu Zhengxiong and his wife did not see them much, Suzi still decided to visit her grandma often in the future. In the evening, a family of three came home from the old house. Lilly was already tired and fell asleep, and Suzi was also very tired. After getting in the car, Suzi leaned his head on Arron¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Husband, I will treat you well when I go home.¡± Arron¡¯s expression was extremely ttered: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 684 Ha! The driver driving in front was also happy. The driver couldn¡¯t hold back another one: ¡°Puff¡­¡± he said. Because he wanted to hold back, he just didn¡¯t hold back, and choked himself, coughing several times in a row. As a result, the sleeping little princess coughed and woke up. ¡°Uncle Christopher, what are youughing at?¡± the little princess asked sleepily. Christopher coughed and said to the little princess: ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t smile, I was coughing.¡± Little princess: ¡°You areughing too hard and coughing. Is there anything funny? Tell me about it and make me smile too.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what is Uncle Christopherughing at?¡± The little father asked after breaking the casserole. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, the red soldering iron is not enough to describe Suzi¡¯s red cheeks. She buried her cheek on Arron¡¯s shoulder and did not answer her daughter. Okay! The only kid Shen only looked at his father with his eyebrows bent: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your mom wants to treat me.¡± In the end, it was Dad who answered the question. ¡°Uncle Christopher justughed at this?¡± the little princess asked seriously, with a certain tone in that tone: What kind of a funny tone is there. ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron replied. ¡°Does reward mean reward?¡± Lilly is a very smart little girl. Christopher stopped smiling, and he replied sternly: ¡°Yes, little princess, your father did a good job at the banquet today, so your mother wants to reward your father.¡± Christopher is not afraid of death now. He found that since the Fourth Master had a wife and daughter, the hostility of the Fourth Master has really be smaller and smaller. Master is not easy to kill now. This is due to the two beauties around him, one big and one small. Even Christopher, a personal bodyguard and driver, can hardly tell whether Master prefers big beauties or little beauties? While driving, he listened to the little beauty and said to his mother in an adult-like tone: ¡°Mom, how do you reward my dad at night? It is like rewarding me, while holding me, while telling me The story even coaxed me to sleep like that, while holding my arm around my dad, telling the story to my dad and coaxing my dad to sleep?¡± ¡°Puff¡­puff¡­hup.¡± This time, Christopher was really almost choked to death, alright. Well, little princess, we, we don¡¯t have to guess mom and dad like that. Ah! Obedient! Seeing that the three people ignored her, Lilly sighed: ¡°Hey, I am so tired today. I¡¯d better sleep for a while. Mom, I also helped you a lot today. Would you please reward me first? ¡° With that, the little princess crawled into her mother¡¯s arms, rested her head on her legs, and lifted her feet on her father¡¯s body. After a while, the little girl fell asleep again and had a dream. The corners of her smiling lips were bent. Suzi thought again, her daughter must have had a very happy and beautiful dream. Holding Shen¡¯s only little head, Suzi also smiled. With the feeling that the child is around and the husband is around, what else can she ask for in this life? A trace of mncholy shed in my heart. Where is Taek Yeon? She has a very good life. She has a husband who loves her and has a daughter by her side. Her life is already very happy, but what about Sanford? She suddenly raised her eyes and nced at Arron. ¡°Sanford is very good. The reason why I closed him up and picked up his parents was that he didn¡¯t want his family of three and Xu Ze to have conflicts with them. Since I helped him take good care of his legs and let him walk, I will definitely not treat him badly.¡± The man had told Suzi everything about Sanford before Suzi said anything. Suzi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red: ¡°My brother¡­ is my rtive.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 685 – 686 Chapter 685 ¨C 686 Read Chapter 685 ¨C 686 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 685 ¡°If Sanford is in front of me again, I will cut off his leg and throw it into Jiangli.¡± The man said nkly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at his wife innocently. Muttered inwardly. Madam! You¡­how do you¡­ You and Master have been together for so long, and you all know that Master is terrified, why didn¡¯t you see that Master is still a jealous jar, a jar of jealousy! Suzi was dumbfounded for a long time. She couldn¡¯t believe that this man who had been gentle to her for a day, this man who put her crystal shoes in front of everyone, she was so sweet all day, why did she think he was so gentle and warm? But at this moment, she even felt that his soul had been reced. No! Now he is him! The man who was warm during the day, put on her shoes, supported her, and held her waist wherever he went, not him! Suzi ignored him angrily! It¡¯s time to get out of the car, she got out of the car, bending over but couldn¡¯t hold her. In the end, the man carried the only one, and she followed. Entering the door, Sister Li and Ye Tian greeted them. ¡°Madam, is it going well to the old house today?¡± Aunt Li asked gently. Suzi nodded slightly with a smile: ¡°Yeah.¡± The old house is veryplete! But the man made her very angry! Suzi hung up the bag, took off his high heels and went to the bathroom. After wearing high heels for a day, she was tired, so she took a shower and then went out to eat. During the meal, the only one woke up. The little girl slept and became alive again. She twittered and told Sister Li and Sister Tian about what happened during the day. By the way, she told them: ¡°My father hurts my mother, but my father still I squatted down and put on shoes for my mother, but my Content held by N?velDrama.Org. father didn¡¯t wear shoes for me. My mother said that I would treat my father well tonight.¡± The little princess¡¯s little mouth Barabara. Suzi, who was eating, was ashamed and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She happened to be full, so she put down the dishes and went to her small studio and stoppeding out. Anyway, a man will coax the only person to sleep, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it at all. Mainly, Suzi was really busy during this time. She wanted to get more drawings, then adjust the time and ask for leave to go back to her hometown. She drew the blueprints carefully in the room. From time to time, she heard theughter of the father and daughter in the toy room. Suzi felt that she was relieved at work. She had been working untilte at night, and she had forgotten the time. A pair of rich hands encircled her thin waist from behind, and lifted her up easily, with the man¡¯s palm just resting under her chest. Suzi blushed after brushing her face: ¡°You¡­what are you going to do! Do you want to carry out a sneak attack in your own home!¡± The man¡¯s head was buried in her white neck, blowing slowly, and his voice waszy and dull: ¡°Who told me that she wants to treat me well at night, do you want to break your promise and get fat?¡± Suzi is still angry with him. Think he is a chameleon! Treat her tenderly to the sky a minute ago. After a minute, he changed his face and went to hell. ¡°What if you break your promise and get fat!¡± She answered him with a cold face. But her heart was tickled by his breath again. ¡°Do you know the result of breaking your promise and getting fat? That is you can only let me punish you!¡± Yufu, the man no longer gave her a chance to struggle, so he took her back to the big bedroom with a side support. The bedroom door closed with a¡¯bang¡¯! Chapter 686 This night, men are doomed to punish women. However, he said it was punishment, but he always gave her more. And at the end of the punishment, even the man himself does not know whether he is punishing her or she is punishing him? Or is he thinking of ways to reward her? Or is she doing everything she can to treat him? ¡°Hold you to take a bath.¡± He asked her gently. ¡°No! I washed it.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds: ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t washed it yet.¡± ¡°No!¡± Man: ¡°You forgot, you promised Galia and Rayna at the banquet hall during the day, and you will take the only one to date with them, go shopping, and go shopping together. You also promised to let them both kill You, if you want to go on like this, you won¡¯t be able to go tomorrow, obedient.¡± She: ¡°¡­¡± Why do you say that to her! What does this say about her! Hate it! Shey on his shoulder angrily and gnawed him. However, she was reluctant to bite fiercely. In the end, he took her to take a bath. The man couldn¡¯t help but scolded her: ¡°Sample! I still can¡¯t cure you!¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Turn around!¡± the man ordered. ¡°Well, no strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you, you can take it easy!¡± the man said. She just turned around. Suddenly he smiled, and his little face was full of happiness. ¡°Arron¡­¡± She whispered softly. She rarely called him by name, and rarely even spoke to him in the past. Calling him this way makes him feel different. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Six years ago, the second week after I saw you, I fell in love with you,¡± she said. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I have always wanted to marry you.¡± She said again. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But I dare not, because I am carrying someone else¡¯s child in my stomach.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But¡­ but I am pregnant with your child. I only found out on your wedding day. I didn¡¯t mean to spoil your wedding. I want to marry you. I want my child to have aplete My family, I love you, I have never dared to tell you, I¡¯m afraid I will die even worse if I tell you.¡± The man suddenly choked up. After a while, he held her head upright, lowered her head with his chin, and said to her word by word: ¡°From now on, you will be my life, and you and the only one will be my life.¡± She has fallen asleep. Thest sentence asked: ¡°Do you love me, Arron?¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± the man said. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Although she didn¡¯t love her, she listened very sweetly, and fell asleep in his arms so sweetly. Men rarely see her falling asleep like this. It turned out to be fascinating. He leaned over and k!ssed her hard on the forehead. She murmured: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, husband, hurry up and wash my feet.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 687 – 688 Chapter 687 ¨C 688 Read Chapter 687 ¨C 688 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 687 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Dreaming that he was washing her feet? This little woman! Kind of will enjoy. The man couldn¡¯t help but sneer: count you ruthless! He took the quilt and hugged her with himself, then picked up the phone and took a warm photo, which instantly appeared on the Fu Group¡¯s frontline blog. The text above: Good night. In just two words, Arron¡¯s happiness is fully expressed. Yes! Arron¡¯s happiness. It was their mother and daughter that brought him happiness. To make their mother and daughter happy is also what Arron has to do all his life. This night, many night owls who slept at night witnessed the happiness of the president of the Fu Group. This night, some people ordered them, and some people cursed them. At this moment, when Arron embraced Suzi and fell asleep happily, the three of the Lin family were cursing Arron and Suzi. They stayed up all night. To be precise, since Jarod, Moira and Lanita were driven out of the Fu family¡¯s old house and returned to the Lin family, they have been restless. At the beginning, Moira had just gotten home and lost her temper to Jarod: ¡°You D*mn thing! Are you tempted at the banquet? Are you tempted by Suzi!¡± Jarod looked at Moira fiercely: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be tempted by her! Look at what good things you and your daughter have done, your faces have been cleansed by you!¡± After finishing speaking, Jarod kicked Lanita, who was still dazzling: ¡°Look at what you look like, not a human or a ghost! Even in the public, you say you want to pee! Why don¡¯t you die? You die for me now! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you! You weren¡¯t my biological daughter either, you also risked¡­¡± Halfway through what Jarod said, Lanita knelt in front of Jarod: ¡°Dad¡­even if I made a lot of mistakes, but I was born and you watched me grow up. Ah, Dad! I am your daughter! Suzi¡­ she came to you when she was twelve years old. She never called you Dad. At the banquet today, you were so embarrassed that she never felt sorry for you. She only hates you! Dad! Suzi only hates you! And me, I am your daughter! Dad¡­¡± Lanita cried sorrowfully, very sadly. Jarod immediately relented, after all, he was the child he had raised since birth. Lanita was right. Suzi only hated him, and that hatred was very deep and deep. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s run away.¡± Lanita raised her head to look at Jarod and suggested. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Moira next to him: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, among the family of three, Lanita was the calmest. The insult she received today was too great, and it was such a big insult that made Lanita thoroughly aware of one thing, and it would be impossible for Arron to marry Lanita in this life. Not only that, with Arron¡¯s temper, it is impossible for Arron to let her Lanita live anymore. After all, she pretended to be Suzi six years ago. She had let Suzi escape for six years. She chased and killed Suzi for six years. This is all second. Most importantly, she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, but if she was Arron¡¯s child, she almost entered the marriage hall with Arron. All of the above was enough for Arron to kill their family of three. What¡¯s more, today their family of three was still at the banquet where Arron took Suzi to meet rtives and friends. Jarod and Moira looked at Lanita one after another, and Lanita nodded heavily: ¡°Dad, with Arron¡¯s temper, he will definitely not spare us. We stay here only to die, and Elder Shu can¡¯t keep us. Because he doesn¡¯t need Old Man Shu¡¯s help. So we can only escape now.¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Jarod sneered sadly: ¡°Where can we escape? Suzi escaped for six years, escaped to such a remote ce, can be found by us, but in the end was captured by Arron back alive, we again Where can I escape?¡± Lanita sneered fiercely: ¡°Dad, I have a great ce to go, which can save us, and let Arron and Suzi die.¡± Chapter 688 Jarod and Moira looked at Lanita one after another. At this moment, Lanita was extremely calm, and her eyes were extremely fierce: ¡°Dad, Mom, now we have to stretch our heads with a stab, and withdraw our heads with a stab, then it is better for us to break the boat and make a big move!¡± Lanita is really evil to the courage. Mainly, she had already thought very clearly. If she stayed in Nancheng, not only would it be impossible for her to marry Arron, she might also die. The fate is dying, there is nothing left. Lanita told Jarod and Moira of her thoughts. The husband and wife were shocked by what they heard. After a long while, Jarod asked, ¡°Is this all right? Our family of three is unfamiliar with each other, and¡­¡± ¡°Well, if we stay here, we have to wait for death. We don¡¯t even have a chance to live.¡± Lanita immediately said, ¡°Dad, or are you reluctant to bear Suzi?¡± Jarod immediately scolded: ¡°How is it possible! She wants to kill me every minute, so how can I not bear her!¡± Lanita sneered: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± In turn, she asked Moira: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s your opinion? ¡° Moira didn¡¯t say anything. She was thinking of her own little abacus in her heart. It was mainly the man she raised outside, and she was reluctant to throw it away. Jarod was already dying in that aspect, and she was a woman who was only one year old to fifty years old. How could she live without that man? Are you going to die? How could she throw that man away! ¡°Mom! What are you talking about!¡± Lanita shouted at Moira again. Now it is imminent to escape, Moira is still blushing here, conjecture. Are you dreaming of spring? The angry Lanita really wanted to beat Moira. When Lanita yelled like this, Moira immediately came back to her senses: ¡°Ah. Yueyue what did you say?¡± ¡°We want to escape! Do you know how to escape? Mother! If we escapete, Arron will let our family die ruthlessly!¡± Lanita yelled at her mother. Moira has always spoiled Lanita: ¡°Yueyue, we are going to escape, but no matter what we have such a big family business, we have to prepare for a day or two. At least one day, you have to let your mother take care of it. Bring all the jewellery from the bank, or else what shall we eat in the future?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lanita nodded: ¡°It must be quiet, the sooner the better! It¡¯s best to get it done in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay! Mom listen to you!¡± Moira knew that Lanita was right. Now Arron is immersed in the sweetness of Fu Suzi, and he still can¡¯t spare his hands on the Lin Family. Fortunately, tomorrow is the weekend. ording to legend, Arron loves his daughter Lilly very much. During the weekend, he will take Lilly and Suzi to y around. They can¡¯t take care of the Lin¡¯s affairs. The Lin family of three wants to take advantage of this excellent opportunity. Run away. Escape as quickly as possible. Next day At around six o¡¯clock in the morning, Lanita had already arrived outside the Shu family house. It was the old butler of the Shu family who opened the door for him. Seeing Lanita, the butler did not feel much joy, but stretched a face and said to Lanita: ¡°Master hasn¡¯t eaten since he came back. Until now, dripping water hasn¡¯te in, and he won¡¯t let anyonee in. It¡¯s over 80, and I just came back from a doctor in Kyoto. How can you say that he can eat a body like this? Miss Lin, I shouldn¡¯t say something. You are the granddaughter the master found back. For your granddaughter, he almost You tried your best, but you¡­¡± The butler sighed and stopped talking. Lanita entered the door and knelt on the head of Old Man Shu¡¯s bed. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 689 – 690 Chapter 689 ¨C 690 Read Chapter 689 ¨C 690 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 689 After the humiliation yesterday, the old man still lost all his energy. He was lying on the bed, very old. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Lanita cautiously shouted. Elder Shu tilted his head inside. Lanita muttered to herself: ¡°My mother was very thin when she gave birth to me. I heard my father say that the family was very poor and poor at that time, and my mother had been out begging for food. Later, I met my father who had just graduated from college. I couldn¡¯t find a good job and couldn¡¯t rent a house. I didn¡¯t have thest meal. My father saved a little bit of food for my mother, and the two of them were better off. Later, they have me. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But my mother was too thin because of perennial malnutrition, and it was not easy to give birth to me. Later, she bleeds again, so after giving birth to me, she died. At that time, the doctor told my father that if my mother can get fatter, eat well, and have a little more energy to give birth to me, my mother can actually be rescued¡­¡± Hearing Lanita¡¯s words like this, the old man Shu lying on the bed burst into tears. The daughter of his Shu family! I was reduced to begging for food, and when I couldn¡¯t eat enough, I was too thin and couldn¡¯t even give birth to a child, resulting in bleeding and death. Whose fault is this? It¡¯s all his Shu family¡¯s fault! It was because he thought that his daughter was left in the c0ncub!ne¡¯s room since he was young, and he never paid attention to it. Elder Shu wiped a handful of old tears, and immediately turned around and reached out to support Lanita: ¡°Yueyue¡­get up quickly.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lanita shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for you! I¡¯m here today to admit your mistakes, and I want to tell you that I didn¡¯t mean to be so arrogant, so arrogant, and so arrogant. I want to marry Arron too much. I don¡¯t have a second option. Six years ago, my father was a small vendor, and it was really difficult to survive between Arron and Fu Shaocong. He didn¡¯t intend to use Suzi to fill Arron. Afterwards, he didn¡¯t intentionally let me rece it. It was really too difficult to be caught between two people at the time. We have to survive too, grandpa. My dad is just my daughter. He can really do anything for me. It is too difficult for us small traders and small business owners to survive. ¡° At this moment, Lanita was especially weak and pitiful in front of Old Man Shu. Elder Shu nodded: ¡°Grandpa knows, Grandpa knows all, but¡­¡± At this moment, Mr. Shu was also very embarrassed. With regard to Arron¡¯s case, Elder Shu could no longer help Lanita to grab a man from Suzi. Can¡¯t do it! Lanita interrupted Old Man Shu¡¯s words: ¡°Grandpa, I just want to run away, you help us, let us run away.¡± Elder Shu was taken aback for a moment: ¡°What did you say Lanita?¡± Lanita told Elder Shu about her thoughts that she had conceived at home. After speaking, she said to Mr. Shu: ¡°Grandpa, now only you can help us, only you! And Arron doesn¡¯t need you anymore, he doesn¡¯t need you, you are of no value¡­ ..¡± After some words, Mr. Shu suddenly fell into thought. After a long while, he sighed and said: ¡°I will arrange it.¡± ¡°Thank you grandpa, grandpa, I will always love you!¡± Lanita¡¯s face showed a triumphant smile. At the same time, there was something ruthless in her eyes: ¡°Suzi, I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Chapter 690 When Lanita cursed Suzi secretly, Suzi knew nothing. Suzi wanted to avenge the Lin family. But I really never thought of being cruel enough to kill the Lin family, and her life with Arron has changed so sweetly. She has a daughter and will have children in the future. When she thinks about this, Suzi doesn¡¯t want to let it go. There is so much hatred in my heart. She believes that in this world, good is rewarded for good, and evil is rewarded for evil. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not reported, it¡¯s not the time. When the Lin family framed her and went to jail eight years ago, they had already begun to calcte her Suzi. But the calctions, what will happen in the end? In the end, Suzi was still taking advantage. If they hadn¡¯t framed her to jail, Suzi would not have known Aunt Shanna. If Jarod hadn¡¯t tricked her out of letting her apany a dying man, Suzi would not have been pregnant with Arron¡¯s child. In the dark, it seemed like God¡¯s will. In the end, Jarod, Moira, and Lanita¡¯s family spent eight years, but they didn¡¯t get anything. On the other hand, she Suzi has a job, a husband, and children. What else is she asking for? As for Jarod and Old Man Shu, Suzi has thought about it, it is not her family affection, she will not be rare in her life. She only hopes that one day, Jarod will not regret his death. She only hoped that Elder Shu would one day be killed by his so-called granddaughter! This is all other people¡¯s business, and it doesn¡¯t have much to do with her. Suzi only lived in her family of three. On this weekend, Suzi coexisted withfort and pain. What¡¯s pleasant is that she was able to sleep a long time ago. The man had already gotten up and went out. The only child of Shen did not run over to tell her mother to get up quickly, so there was only herself in the big big bed. She wanted to sleep sideways. , I want to sleep vertically. She couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, so she wore a Arron shirt and satzily on the terrace to watch the early morning outdoor scene. Very quiet in my heart. However, she also has pain. That is,st night, she really indulged herself too much. The consequence of her indulgence was that she couldn¡¯t y a game with a man at all, and the bones of her body squeezed by the man were all broken. Even though she was lying on the wicker chair, dangling andfortable, but her body bones were still scattered. Thinking about it for myself, I couldn¡¯t help but blush and smile. ¡°Dead man! The energy is really great!¡± Suzi cursed angrily. Just at this moment, the phone rang, and she quickly got down from the wicker chair and ran to the bedside table to pick up the phone to connect. At the other end, there came a loud voice like a small pepper with a Galia: ¡°Suzi, have you gotten up? Don¡¯t tell me, you are still nestled in your warm husband¡¯s arms, and even in a pose I haven¡¯t changed it.¡± When Suzi was said, he blushed suddenly across the screen: ¡°What nonsense, you ba5tard! You are not married yet, when you get married, this mouth will not have a door!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± On the other end, Galia smiled very happily: ¡°Suzi, I know you fell asleepst night. You definitely don¡¯t know about this. You can check Weibo now. Your husband is so cruel. When it¡¯s hot, killing is invisible, when it¡¯s warm, it really means he wants to warm up. The warm men all over the world hide and sleep! Look at the official Weibo of the Fu Group, it has be a ce for you two to show their affection. Now. Sprinkle dog food in the middle of the night, do you want me to be fat? I don¡¯t care! You will pay for all my clothes today! ¡° Galia was at Barabara on the other end of the phone. Here, Suzi quickly swiped Weibo. She was shocked and speechless. She really didn¡¯t expect it. A man who never speaks romantic words, a man who doesn¡¯t even talk in daily life, sent a long photo of him and her in the middle of the night. The kind wrapped in a quilt. She was sleeping soundly, with a slight smile on her lips. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 691 – 692 Chapter 691 ¨C 692 Read Chapter 691 ¨C 692 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 691 And he looked at her very intoxicated. Looking at such a picture, Suzi was slowly taken aback. Reluctant to remove his eyes. ¡°Suzi! Suzi!¡± Galia urged on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hmm.¡± Suzi answered quickly. Galia ordered: ¡°Come on, take me, Lilly, and Rayna, you have to pay for the three of us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Suzi said immediately. Get up, get dressed, drew a light make-up, and trot downstairs with Lilly all the way. ¡°Mom, you are very happy.¡± Lilly could see the changes in his mother. Suzi admitted unabashedly: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Shen Only asked. ¡°Because my mother is going to take you today, as well as mother¡¯s two friends and four of our beauties to go shopping together, go shopping, and go to the beautiful clothes.¡± ¡°You are not beautiful at all today!¡± Lilly said in disgust. ¡°Who said that, my olddy has been in front of the mirror for a long time, and I have taken care of it very well, okay!¡± ¡°But you walk without a turn, like ame, not beautiful at all.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± His face suddenly became flushed. Walking like ame, it¡¯s not that the man¡¯s strength was used too much yesterday! Annoyed! I really have to restrain myself in the future! However, thinking that every time he could arouse her interest in a different way, under his lead, she didn¡¯t have any power to parry at all. Suzi sighed, squatted down and said to Lilly: ¡°Baby, is the way mom walks really ugly?¡± Lilly nodded and shook his head again: ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, I know you wore high heels for a day yesterday, and you were socializing everywhere. You are standing tired, so your legs areme, right? The only thing that doesn¡¯t think my mother is ugly. The only mother is the most beautiful mother. Hehe. ¡° Shen Only smiled at his mother with a sweet smile. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She only thought of driving when she came to the car that Arron bought for herself after leading Lilly downstairs. Suzi is actually a girl who learns things very fast and remembers things very firmly. Although Arron only taught her for a few days, she has already mastered it. The reason why she didn¡¯t drive before was also because she was not so sweet with Arron. It¡¯s different now. Now, she feels that everything that belongs to her husband is also her Suzi¡¯s. Now she drove this car again and she was very at ease. This morning, Suzi drove Arron for the first time in her car and took Lilly to pick up two of her friends. Suzi drove for the first time, so she drove steadily from the start, not fast, but stable. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that even though she drove so carefully and so securely, when she was about to turn to the main road as soon as she left themunity, she suddenly struck someone. The scared Suzi stopped immediately, got out of the car, and held the person who had been knocked down by her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, you¡­are you okay?¡± However, the person she rubbed against seemed to have seen a ghost, got up and turned around and ran. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 692 It was a woman with a shaggy face and ragged clothes. Suzi couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s head and face, and only felt that the man¡¯s steps were a bit stumbling. Suzi felt that the woman was not young anymore. In just a few seconds, the woman ran away across the road. Standing alone outside the car, Suzi felt a trace of mncholy. ¡°Mom.¡± Lilly shouted. Suzi: ¡°Baby?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, mother?¡± Shen Only asked. Suzi shook his head. She couldn¡¯t tell the only person that she felt that the scruffy woman who ran away had such a familiar feeling. Maybe she had seen the wrong person. Suzi shook his head hard, trying to shake away his thoughts. ¡°Are you okay, mother?¡± Lilly thought that Suzi was frightened. Suzi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She thought it was because of her poor driving skills, and she ran into problems as soon as she drove. Unexpectedly, a person standing next to the road said to her: ¡°Don¡¯t me you. You are driving very slowly. It is the sneaky old woman. She is walking and peeking into ourmunity. What? She walked up to your car and ran into it. It¡¯s not your responsibility, it¡¯s her responsibility!¡± Suzi smiled politely: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay if she is fine, if she doesn¡¯t run, I can take her to have a look, eh, now I don¡¯t know if she has been hurt.¡± What Suzi said was sincere. After all, she is driving while others are walking. ¡°Huh!¡± The standing man snorted coldly: ¡°This kind of person is a guilty conscience. I have found out two or three times recently. This ragged woman will look at ourmunity from time to time. This is ours. Themunity is the highest-end residentialmunity in Jeonam-do. The people who live here are either rich or expensive. She is a stray woman who definitely wants to steal something. However, you young mother, you can be careful about your children, because there are so many bad people in society nowadays. ¡° That person kindly reminded Suzi. Suzi knew in her heart that she solemnly said to the man: ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± If thenguage was necessary, I got on the car. After starting the engine again, Suzi still drove very steadily, but she kept thinking about the woman in ragged clothes just now. There is a smell in the woman. It is the smell of sweat after working all year round. The woman smells a bit like her mother. When I was a child, my father was in poor health, and my mother did all the rough work at home. At that time, Suzi was still very young. My mother could not let her go. She carried Suzi on her back and led her to work. Suzi often fell asleep on her mother¡¯s back, and as soon as she woke up, she could smell the sweat on her back. That¡¯s how Suzi thought about her mother¡¯s affairs. He drove Lilly to the mall she had agreed with Galia and Rayna to meet. Three women and a small dumpling, four people shopping spree in the mall all day. At noon, they had a buffet on the sixth floor of the mall. Xiao Lennyzi and Aunt Galia and Aunt Rayna are ying very well. After only two days of work, she has established a deep rtionship with the two aunts. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 693 – 694 Chapter 693 ¨C 694 Read Chapter 693 ¨C 694 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 693 When she saw Suzi go to the bathroom alone, Xiao Lennyzi said to Galia and Rayna with a look of worry: ¡°Aunt Galia, Aunt Rayna, I think my mother has something on my mind.¡± Galia immediately asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby?¡± When my mother drove out, she identally ran into a grandma who was wearing very dirty and shabby clothes, but it was the grandma who ran into my mother¡¯s car. The grandma didn¡¯t ask my mother topensate her after hitting my mother¡¯s car. She ran away by herself. But my mother has been unhappy since she ran away from that grandma. On the way she drove me to see you, I called her several times, but my mother didn¡¯t hear it. ¡° Galia + Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± This is really a big deal. After two or three seconds, Galiaforted Shen Weiyi and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, if there is anything for mom, Aunt Galia and Aunt Rayna will definitely help her solve it together, please don¡¯t worry, little dumpling!¡± Only then did Lilly only nod his head from worry to joy. At this time, Suzi also came back from the bathroom. Seeing three people looking at her at the same time, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Looking at the expressions of these three of you, it makes me feel like you ughter me like a fat pig. Why, I bought arge trunk of clothes and shoes, and I can¡¯t fit them in the car. What do you want to calcte for me?¡± Actually, Suzi is very happy. Don¡¯t look at being ughtered like this by two women, she is also very happy. Arron gave her a full one million, so that she can spend it all in one day today. Suzi had never bought clothes in a mall like this before, because he was so poor that he could only watch here, but couldn¡¯t afford it. Now that she finally came here with her daughter and best friend, she really felt that it was really good to be served. Wherever the four women went, they all weed them like a queen. Three girls and a five-year-old little dumpling, in this dazzling shopping mall, can be happy. Suzi loves beauty, but she is not greedy for fashion or shopping. However, she cares about her friends. Seeing his two friends happy, Suzi was naturally very happy. This happiness dispelled her sad look when she thought of her mother. However, Galia still asked her: ¡°Suzi, what is your concern!¡± Suzi was startled: ¡°No?¡± She is so happy, how can she be worried? ¡°You are actually a little gloomy today. Don¡¯t think that Rayna and I can¡¯t tell. If you treat us as friends, if you don¡¯t treat us as friends, we won¡¯t want the clothes you bought us! Take it away!¡± Galia said angrily. Rayna also nodded: ¡°Speak out, Suzi, say it out, we will solve it together. Yesterday, we all came here for such a big event at the banquet in the old house of the Fu family. What are you afraid of?¡± Seeing the two girlfriends caring about themselves so much, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s actually nothing. When I came, when I went out and rubbed against an olddy, I always felt that the back of that olddy was very simr to my dead mother. In fact, recently I have always nned to go back to my hometown. My mother was buried in the graveyard of our hometown. When I went to work on Monday, I asked for leave from the director and went back to my hometown.¡± Having said this, Suzi¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but feel sad: ¡°I¡­ Ever since I was in prison, since I went to university, I have been¡­ for nine years, and I am nine years old. I haven¡¯t returned to my hometown in the year. I still don¡¯t know where my mother is buried. Is it buried with my father? Does anyone add graveyard to them? I don¡¯t know. ¡° At the end, Suzi¡¯s voice is already very soft. Galia and Rayna didn¡¯t know whatnguage to use tofort Suzi. Fortunately, at this time, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. After hesitating, the phone was connected: ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± Chapter 694 On the other end of the phone, Suzi heard a breath, but did not speak. Suzi continued to ask here: ¡°Hey, who are you? Speaking? Who are you?¡± There is still no sound over there. ¡°Hello?¡± Suzi said louder again. But there was still no one talking at that end. Galia and Rayna looked at Suzi, ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± Suzi shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s probably a mistake.¡± She must close the line. At the other end, it was Lanita who called Suzi. Lanita temporarily got a number to call Suzi. She didn¡¯t speak because she was listening to where Suzi was here? She could hear that Suzi should not be at home, because if Suzi was at home, the surrounding area should be quiet. But what Lanita heard from the phone was a noisy noise. She sneered, then looked at Jarod and Moira and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, parents, Suzi has no time to take care of us today. She must be ying with her daughter, and Arron loves their daughter so much, Arron. Surely follow. Now is a good opportunity for us to escape. Mom, have you packed up? Have all the money at home taken with you?¡± Moira hesitated a little: ¡°Take it, take it.¡± This morning, Moira not only ran to a few banks and handled private business, she also contacted the man and asked the man to leave with her by boat. The man agreed, and the two agreed to meet on the boat. Moira didn¡¯t know if the man had gone now. ¡°Dad, Mom! Let¡¯s go quickly. Grandpa has contacted us on the ship and will escort us away safely along the way.¡± Lanita urged. Jarod often missed the ce where he lived for decades. This Lin family vi has been built for almost 30 years. Back then, the woman gave him the gold and silver. At that time, Jarod didn¡¯t know the origin of the woman. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Now, it¡¯s toote to say anything. In the afternoon of this weekend, Jarod and Moira and Lanita¡¯s family of three quietly left the Lin family at the fastest speed. Before leaving, Jarod told the servants that they were only going for a short trip for a few days, and told the servants not to tell anyone. The servants at home believed it all. In the afternoon this weekend, Arron took it to a ce. Standing on the overpass and watching the busy traffic, Christopher said to Arron: ¡°Master, twenty or thirty years ago, there were a lot of shoe repairers and tramps living under this overpass. At that time, Jarod was also the most deste. I even snatched the food that a street girl had just picked up here to eat, andter gave the street girl to¡­The street girl is the daughter of Mr. Shu, Darius¡¯s little aunt, Shu Wanying.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t speak, but his face was extremely gloomy. It has been a long time since Suzi and Shen¡¯s only mother and daughter returned. After a long, long time, Arron said: ¡°From now on, supervise the Lin family!¡± Christopher: ¡°But where is Mr. Shu¡­¡± Christopher knew that the person Master was the least willing to disobey in his life was Elder Shu. Elder Shu not only has a deep rtionship with the Fu family, but the most important thing is that Elder Shu had just escaped from the ind when his mother was young. Time, saved my mother¡¯s life. ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Arron said coldly. Christopher immediately obeyed the order: ¡°It¡¯s the fourth master! I will immediately put all three of their family under tight monitoring.¡± Yubi, he said in a nk sentence: ¡°Master, now we basically have conclusive evidence, it is better to directly¡­¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°First take Suzi back to her hometown. Jarod said that Suzi¡¯s mother is dead, but no one has seen it. So far, Suzi hasn¡¯t returned to her hometown yet. Take her back to her hometown first.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 695 – 696 Chapter 695 ¨C 696 Read Chapter 695 ¨C 696 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 695 ¡°Understood, Fourth Master! Everything will be said until wee back from the wife¡¯s hometown.¡± Arron nodded. This afternoon, Christopher sent ten subordinates to secretly surround the entire Lin family house. After the arrangements were made, Christopher followed Arron to deal with some urgent matters in the two. You have to arrange the time first. Arron was busy at get off work and didn¡¯t go home untilte as usual. When I arrived home, I saw shopping bags everywhere in the living room, on the coffee table and on the floor. It seems that Suzi¡¯s mother and daughter went out in two days and brought back a lot of spoils. At the same time, he heard two voices, onerge and one small,ughing. ¡°Look, mom, do I look good on catwalks? Mom, please tell me that I am a big beautiful woman, a big beautiful woman who is more beautiful than Suzi.¡± Shen¡¯s only childish little voice is particrly prating. Suzi smiled staggeringly: ¡°I said that Shen is the only one who is little and beautiful! Your feet are a little big, you wear mother¡¯s high heels, you are sure you are a catwalk, you Feng Min is sloppy, OK!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Shen Only sighed. Suzi again said: ¡°But Lilly, you look good in this one.¡± ¡°Suzi, you look good in this.¡± Shen Only looked at his mother¡¯s name. At this time, Arron had already arrived in the cloakroom. What he saw was that two women, onerge and one small, were sitting on the ground. Both women had their heads tied with pink bow-tie ball heads, and they were all wearing them. Hair-like polka-dot skirts, at a nce, the two women look like a beautiful girl group. It¡¯s very fresh and sweet. Arron was dumbfounded. Shen was the only one who discovered Dad first. She screamed: ¡°Dad, Dad, I went to the mall today!¡± Lilly is simply a small bag. When he was in the curve, he had never visited such a dazzling shopping mall. Even if he was visiting, Suzi would not bear to buy her a bunch of good clothes. I bought dozens of different kinds of foreign skirts, various princess shoes and reagent models, and you can open a fashion store in the cloakroom. Suzi also turned his head and saw Arron. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± She asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Well, how¡¯s the money spent?¡± He asked, seeing these things he bought, and going shopping with two friends. I heard that her friend named Rayna is also very expensive, and the clothes that need to be purchased are not very expensive. It¡¯s not just a little bit, Arron is afraid that one million won¡¯t be enough for four women. People often say that once a woman fights together, she can be ruined. Is one million enough? Suzi got up and went to the hallway, took out the bank card from his bag and handed it to him: ¡°This is the rest.¡± ¡°Not finished?¡± He was a little weird. She looked at him funny: ¡°Big Brother! One million, you really regard me as a prodigal woman, how can you spend one million for me in a day?¡± ¡°How much did it cost?¡± the man asked. ¡°One hundred thousand, almost a little bit one hundred thousand.¡± She said. The man immediately changed his face: ¡°What did you say!¡± Chapter 696 Suzi was taken aback: ¡°What¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡± Didn¡¯t it say that she was able to spend it all! Dog man! Talking is nothing! She didn¡¯t really spend it, so she spent eighty to ny thousand, and he was so unhappy. What a chameleon! Humph! Suzi was angry and scared. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to let you spend it! You spent eight to nine million when you went out for a whole day and strolled in the mall for a whole day? You¡­¡± Arron didn¡¯t know what to say about her What¡¯s better, he sighed coldly: ¡°No wonder Joan said that you are a soil bun, you are really a soil bun!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She raised her hand angrily and thumped his chest: ¡°You¡­you scared me to death!¡± The man still had a cold face and spoke solemnly: ¡°If you don¡¯t spend a million missions for you, you tell me how can I punish you!¡± I still remember that when she was punishedst night, she couldn¡¯t resist her life. When Suzi heard the word¡¯punishment¡¯, his face blushed immediately. It took her for a long time to recede the blush on her face, and then smiled warmly: ¡°I have never been extravagant since I was a child. My mother taught me to be frugal when I was young. I think women can have more clothes, and I also agree with women¡¯s wardrobes. One piece of clothing will always be missing, but it doesn¡¯t have to be expensive. The right one is the best. Besides, Galia and Rayna were unwilling to buy that kind of extravagant things. After all, everyone was working and sried, and the clothes were too eye-catching and not good. I even think that I spent nearly 100,000 yuan a day, which is enough to be a prodigal. ¡° She was serious. Of course he knows that she is not a girl who is arrogant, she has a sense of measure. It will not be dizzy because of sudden money. The man suddenly felt that at this point, she was really like his mother. During the years when his mother took him to flee abroad, his mother actually did architectural design for people and paid a lot of money, but his mother always lived a nned life and never spent money randomly. Mother is a good woman who keeps the house. Suzi is too. No wonder my mother had such a good rtionship with Suzi when she was in prison. Arron¡¯s heart warmed, but his tone was still indifferent and cold: ¡°Make me up tonight!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I saved money for you, do I have topensate you? Is there any reason? She immediately snatched it from his hand and said to him viciously: ¡°Okay! Make up for you tonight!¡± She speaks for words. After eating and sleeping alone, she really climbed onto his big bed early, got into the bed and waited for him. However, imagination is beautiful, but reality is the opposite. This night, Suzi really wanted to conquer men once. But things are counterproductive. But in his arms, happiness is true.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She groaned, ¡°I want to go back to my hometown.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 697 – 698 Chapter 697 ¨C 698 Read Chapter 697 ¨C 698 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 697 Especially for the shaggy face she met today, she didn¡¯t have time to see the face of the old woman. Suzi wanted to go back and take a look at her mother¡¯s grave as soon as possible. She was already home. Wish to fly back now. Arron covered her forehead and said: ¡°You go to ask for leave tomorrow, and I will schedule a ne tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Well, thank you husband.¡± Suzi nestled in Arron¡¯s arms and fell asleep peacefully. Monday the next day. Although Suzi was busy for two days on the weekend, she still took time to draw drawings. When she went to work in the morning, she nned to take these drawings to ask for leave from the director. She didn¡¯t want to ask for a long time, just one week. As soon as he entered thepany with a briefcase in his hand, he met a few male colleagues in the office. When Zhao Xianda saw Suzi, he immediately became excited: ¡°Suzi! You must send us a wedding candy!¡± Song Zhuoer, who was next to him, immediately snarled: ¡°I want to eat the best chocte, Sister Suzi, I am talking about my girlfriend now, can you give me an extra box? Let me please my girlfriend?¡± If left in the past, Suzi would definitely blush. However, now the rtionship between her and Arron is getting sweeter and sweeter, which is equivalent to beingpletely public, so her colleagues joked with her, and she felt that she should have a wedding candy. Suzi agreed with a smile on his face: ¡°I will buy the best chocte for Mumeng at noon today. Everyone has two boxes, but I also have a condition.¡± Colleagues immediately became more interested: ¡°What are the conditions? Hurry up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to my hometown this week. I may need Nimeng to do more for me at work, okay?¡± Suzi is still quite embarrassed. She has always done her own thing by herself, so she can¡¯t bother others. People who don¡¯t bother others. So I will be a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the two male colleagues immediately patted their chests: ¡°You can go back to your hometown with confidence. After youe back, you will find that everything is the same at work.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Thank you!¡± The three people entered the office together. Suzi put down his bag and went to the director¡¯s office to ask for leave. Without any suspense, the director approved. When he came out of the director¡¯s office, Suzi was extremely excited. I think I can fly back to my hometown this afternoon. Her heart is really hard to calm down. She hasn¡¯t returned to her hometown since she was twelve years old, has it been fifteen or six years? Home¡¯s house, father¡¯s grave, and mother¡¯s new grave¡­ Throughout the morning, Suzi had mixed feelings and had no intention of working at all. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you Suzi, you don¡¯t want to stay away from home?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t notice when Rayna came to her. ¡°Rayna, are you looking for something to do with me?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Rayna said. ¡°Uh¡­¡± After eating, she can pack up and go back. Suzi said to Rayna: ¡°After dinner, you and Galia will apany me out to buy choctes.¡± Rayna smiled immediately: ¡°I can apany you, Galia can¡¯t go, she went out for dinner with Shu Shao.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­Hey, the two are developing very fast, this guy who has forgotten his friends! We bought choctes for a while and won¡¯t let her eat them!¡± Rayna smiled and nodded: ¡°It must be!¡± After dinner, Suzi and Rayna went out in thepany to a nearby chocte shop. Just as the two of them had just passed by, behind them, an extremely cruel gaze red at them fiercely. Chapter 698 Rayna was even stunned by those eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rayna?¡± Suzi asked concerned. Rayna smiled: ¡°I suddenly felt cold, maybe I don¡¯t wear less today, I want to be beautiful, haha.¡± Suzi sincerely boasted: ¡°You are very beautiful today.¡± ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s not your credit.¡± Rayna was extremely grateful to Suzi. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Rayna wore a lot of good clothes. But most of those were things that Walton didn¡¯t want to wear before, or Walton didn¡¯t like it before, and then he gave her alms. Walton never took her to the mall to choose her favorite like Suzi. Rayna thought again, to Suzi, a girl who values her friends so much. Why was Rayna blind in the first ce, so she went to find fault with Suzi? Which girl in this world can do it, and she doesn¡¯t spare any money to buy a trunk of clothes for her girlfriend. Rayna felt that the clothes cost tens of thousands of dors. Moreover, each one is a style that Rayna likes. Although the price is not too high, they are basically a set of several hundred dors. The shoes are also two or three hundred one pair, but Rayna likes it very much. She also matched her own outfit today, which is not conspicuous, but looks capable, generous and clean. Not to mention that Suzi praised her. As soon as she came to work in the morning, Galia and other colleagues in thepany also praised Walton. There was a smile on Rayna¡¯s face. ¡°Is he¡­ good to you?¡± Suzi asked. She is a person here, so in this respect, she is more experienced than Rayna. Rayna¡¯s face suddenly blushed, and then humblely said: ¡°Suzi, if I put my previous temper, I would really be desperate to fight against you, but now I¡­I and Jun Nothing is missing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to marry a rich family?¡± Suzi asked. Rayna nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I went to your Fu¡¯s old house with Galia on Saturday. On the face of it, we are Lenny¡¯s female partner and Darius¡¯s female partner. In fact, I and Walton are afraid You suffered a loss at the banquet. Now think about it, what is so good about the wealthy, all day long intrigue. Fortunately for Master Fu to protect you at the banquet that day, you can survive it yourself, otherwise you look at that group of people. What is Mr. Shu, Mr. Fu, which one is a fuel-efficientmp? They belong to the circle of nobility, and they have taken care of themselves throughout their lives. They are afraid that ordinary people like us will contaminate them poor and humble. Humph! I¡¯m not going to marry my olddy! What to do! ¡° Rayna couldn¡¯t help but pinched a shrew-like little waist. ¡°Haha!¡± Suziughed: ¡°Vixen! You exposed your nature.¡± Rayna made no secret: ¡°I¡¯m a shrew! But if I want to marry a rich man, I can¡¯t even be a shrew, how ufortable. I am intrigue and I won¡¯t. However, arguing and scolding me are first-rate. ¡° ¡°Puff¡­you shrew, look at your stinky virtues, you are really shameless enough to take curse the street as the capital to show off.¡± Suzi scolded with a smile. Two people just entered a chocte shop talking andughing. Suzi picked the best, two boxes per person in the design office. Suzi also bought two boxes for Rayna and Galia. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 699 – 700 Chapter 699 ¨C 700 Read Chapter 699 ¨C 700 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 699 While queuing to pay, Rayna¡¯s cell phone rang. Suzi just bought the phone for Rayna yesterday. Now that he sees Rayna¡¯s cell phone ringing, Suzi immediately teased Rayna: ¡°It must be Young Master Jun. You only installed the phone number yesterday. Who, you talk about you, you don¡¯t want to marry someone, but they are on you. I guess I want to invite you to dinner, right?¡± Rayna smiled as she watched the iing call from her mobile phone. After seeing the number, she stopped smiling. The call came from my mother. Yesterday, Suzi just bought a cell phone for Rayna, and Rayna used his cell phone to call home. She really wants to reconcile with her parents. I always felt that no matter how much her parents were, it was not a problem that Rayna stayed at Galia¡¯s house all the time. However, yesterday her parents scolded her as soon as they received her call. ¡°You D*mn wicked obstacle! Why are you calling at this time? Are you trying tough at your sister? Are you trying to see how ugly your sister is? You unscrupulous thing! Your sister has been helping you since childhood. Your conscience has been eaten by dogs. You are an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. I curse you to be hit by a car when you go out!¡± This is Rayna¡¯s mother on the phone yesterday Scold Rayna¡¯s words. Rayna hid in the bed alone and cried for a long, long time. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, when she thinks about the insults Suzi has received, she can still stand up to be a human being, and still be able to continue to work seriously, without being affected by those negative emotions, Rayna changes. Much stronger. She didn¡¯t even tell Galia how badly she was scolded by her mother yesterday. Early in the morning, Rayna dealt with her work seriously, tried her best to keep her smile, and tried not to let the scene of her mother scolding herself yesterday affect her at work. However, Rayna did not expect that at this moment his mother would take the initiative to call. She covered the receiver and truthfully said to Suzi, ¡°My mother called. I hope she can let me go home as soon as possible. Suzi, I will answer the phone first.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Go, talk to your mother.¡± Rayna nodded and left. Here Suzi is still lining up to pay. The chocte shop here is very famous. It takes a few minutes to wait in line to apologize. When Suzi came out with two bags of choctes after paying, he didn¡¯t see Walton at the entrance of the chocte shop. D*mn girl! Where can I go after a call? As a result, she was carrying tworge bags of choctes, and she babbled when she walked. She couldn¡¯t even take out her mobile phone to make a call to Rayna, so she could only carry tworge bags of chocte to herpany. When Suzi walked to a ce 30 meters away from thepany, she realized that something was wrong. Opposite thepany building, she saw Rayna. At this time, Rayna was still answering the phone intently. Rayna didn¡¯t even realize that there was a figure approaching her not far from her, and that person was holding a small bottle in his hand. . Just when the man was approaching Suzi, he lifted the small bottle vigorously, preparing to pour it on Rayna¡¯s face and neck. The wife who came at this moment was sudden. No one saw how that person appeared in front of Rayna. All I can hear is that at this critical moment, Suzi¡¯s voice screamed: ¡°Rayna, get away!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She was dumbfounded, and then saw the woman with the small bottle in her hand pouring something on her face. Suzi reacted immediately: ¡°Be careful of sulfuric acid!¡± Rayna was already frightened. At this moment, Suzi was desperate. Then, one arm blocked Rayna in time, and at the same time, the vial was blocked by the arm, and the liquid overflowing from it spilled on that arm. ¡°Oh¡­it hurts my lord!¡± Lenny immediately wailed. Chapter 700 ¡°I burned you A55 A55! I just want to make you shameless! I see how you seduce rich men! How could I make you better than me! You A55! It¡¯s all you! Since your time hase to work After that, I began to retreat steadily. First my fianc¨¦ didn¡¯t want me, and then Arron blocked me. The day before yesterday, you made me make a fool of myself at the Fu¡¯s banquet! You b!tch, you must die! I want you to break the picture! ¡°Walton, who has been restrained by the two security guards, is still roaring madly. And along with Min Qing¡¯s wicked roar, Lenny wailed wickedly: ¡°You stinky girl! You are too cruel, that strong sulfuric acid pours your sister! Aw¡­it hurts me to death!¡± Lenny¡¯s sleeves were burned to the size of a p. His arm was burned a full five centimeters in diameter. The painful Lenny grinned with cold sweat. At this moment, Rayna was frightened. ¡°Silly girl! Called 120!¡± Lenny yelled at Rayna. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m right now, right now!¡± Rayna immediately called the ambnce. While waiting for the arrival of the ambnce, Lenny gave another order to Rayna: ¡°Call the police!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­She, she is my cousin.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to ruin your face!¡± Lenny looked at Walton who was pressed to the ground fiercely. He clutched his arm, came to Walton with angrily, and stepped on Walton¡¯s foot. Face: ¡°You D*mn cruel that you are her cousin. What kind of thing are you! A woman who has changed too much! ¡° If Lenny was cruel to a woman, he would not pity Xiangxiyu at all. Walton, who was stepped on her feet, gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°She is not worthy! How can she be worthy of being your girlfriend? She is not worthy, she is a b!tch, a very low b!tch, I am the big one. Miss, she¡¯s nothing! She¡¯s a lowly stuff!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Tears fell on her face: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± At this time, Suzi had already rushed to Rayna: ¡°Rayna, are you okay.¡± Rayna shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, it was Mr. Jun who blocked me, Mr. Jun¡¯s arm¡­¡± At this time, the ambnce had arrived. Lenny immediately got into the ambnce. Rayna also got into the car with Lenny to dress up, and Walton was naturally taken away by the police. Before being taken away, Walton also roared, scolding Rayna for a while and Suzi for a while, until she got into the police car. This afternoon, after Suzi hurriedly distributed the chocte he bought, he called Arron, and Christopher drove Arron and Suzi to the hospital to see Lenny. Lenny¡¯s arm has been bandaged. Fortunately, the burn area is notrge and it is not on the exposed skin. Moreover, the doctor has also given the best medicine, which should not be a big problem. ¡°How can you be so careless? You are in Nancheng, which is like something under my nose. How can I exin to your Kyoto father and your uncle?¡± Arron said with a solemn expression. Lenny suddenly raised his arm: ¡°Uncle Fu, I¡¯m fine, you know what my name is! I am a hero to save the United States, I am chasing a wife, and I learned it from you!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± When did he chase his wife to the point where he hurt himself? I really want to pick up and beat up this brat! But when he saw that he was injured, Arron gave up again. ¡°Little Rayna?¡± Lenny called to Rayna. Rayna was moved long ago: ¡°Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, you have to promise me like you!¡± Lenny ordered. Rayna nodded desperately: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Lenny shouted again. Rayna came to Lenny, Lenny raised his injured arm, no matter how many people were standing in the ward, he immediately wanted to k!ss Rayna. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 701 – 702 Chapter 701 ¨C 702 Read Chapter 701 ¨C 702 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 701 This little girl has been particrly ashamed since she fell down. She usually doesn¡¯t even let her pull her little hand. This time, the little b!tch was finally tamed. Darius and Galia came in when Lenny forced to k!ss Rayna. Darius entered the door and shouted loudly: ¡°Lao Jun, what¡¯s your situation, is your injury serious?¡± Galia is more concerned about Rayna: ¡°Rayna, are you all right, right?¡± Rayna turned her head, her eyes were red and she looked at Darius and Galia. To be honest, it is impossible not to be sad. At this moment, the people who cared about her were the two friends she had just made, and it was her boyfriend who had just begun dating to save her life and save her from being broken. And her close rtives, her parents have not shown up until now. The reason why she was exposed to her cousin was entirely because her mother called her and was always scolding her. That¡¯s why Walton, who was holding the sulfuric acid bottle, came to him, and she didn¡¯t even notice. Darius came forward to look at Rayna. Rayna leaned against Suzi. She thought that Darius was going to her cousin Walton. Rayna stammered: ¡°That¡­ .. Shu, President Shu¡­¡± ¡°She beat you?¡± Darius asked distressedly. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°From childhood to adulthood, she has always bullied you, right?¡± Darius asked again. Rayna shook his head bitterly: ¡°¡­¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, heartbreak is not enough to describe the pain in Darius¡¯s heart. He thought again, could he be so unlucky for the Shu family? Could it be that his Shu family really failed to find two fake cousins? That¡¯s really unlucky! However, he must check it down, he will check it! Thinking of this, Dariusforted Rayna: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if someone bullies you in the future, you will find me.¡± ¡°Old Shu! You already have a serious face!¡± Darius: ¡°In addition to thinking of your girlfriend, what else do you think of!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ miss my pain.¡± Lenny wailed as she slept on the hospital bed. The others in the wardughed. This afternoon, Suzi originally wanted to go home early to pack up, but it was dyed because of Rayna¡¯s affairs. Aftering out of the hospital, Suzi repeatedly confessed to Darius: ¡°I must take care of Galia during my absence this week.¡± Darius nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Suzi looked at Lenny, who was holding his arm in the white gauze cloth: ¡°Mr. Jun¡­¡± Before Suzi finished speaking, Lenny said: ¡°I will take care of my own little wife, don¡¯t worry.¡± Suzi smiled and nodded. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I picked up Lilly and the family of three hurried home. Due to time constraints, Suzi simply packed his clothes and took Lilly with Arron, and Christopher drove them to the airport. Christopher was passing through the security check with Arron when he received a call: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I didn¡¯t know what was said on the phone, and Christopher was taken aback. Then he called to Arron, his face was very solemn and said: ¡°Four Lord, something has happened.¡± Chapter 702 Arron suddenly lowered his face, ¡°What happened?¡± Christopher nced at Suzi, who was in front of him, and then whispered to Arron, ¡°It¡¯s the Lin family, something happened to the Lin family.¡± Without waiting for Arron to ask, Christopher hurriedly said: ¡°We guarded dozens of people in the Lin family. We have not seen one of theme out for most of the day. We should say that Moira and Lanita are embarrassed because they are embarrassed. I was walking around, but Jarod had to go to thepany to handle the business? But in the middle of the afternoon, no one came out in Lin¡¯s house. The subordinates were puzzled, so they forced to go in for a look, and found that Jarod, Moira, and Lanita Months are not at home.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­how could this happen! They are not even at home!¡± This is something he never expected. ¡°The subordinates asked the Lin¡¯s domestic helper, and they all said that the three of the Lin¡¯s family went on a trip.¡± Christopher said. Arron sneered: ¡°What a trip! Obviously escaped!¡± Christopher was also incredibly surprised: ¡°When did this family be so agile? Is it rapid? After all, they are still afraid of death.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± raised her eyes and nced at Suzi¡¯s mother and daughter. If the Lin family of three escaped, Arron would not be able to follow Suzi to Suzi¡¯s hometown for the time being. He had to stay and deal with the Lin family¡¯s affairs first. To put it bluntly, he just wanted to stay and capture the Lin family of three alive in a short time, and then destroy them. It is absolutely impossible for Arron to keep the Lin family three more. No matter how deep his friendship with Old Man Shu is, he can¡¯t keep it. ¡°Suzi.¡± Arron shouted calmly. Suzi turned his head: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Arron, is there any urgent matter that thepany needs to deal with?¡± Suzi has always been a very transparent and considerate girl. Just now Christopher¡¯s cell phone rang and Christopher answered the call. She knew that Christopher¡¯s serious expression was the same as that embarrassing when he talked to Arron. Suzi saw the expression in his eyes. She knew that something very difficult must have happened. Otherwise, the subordinates will not call at this moment. Arron wants to be in charge of the entire Shengshi Group. Without him, many things cannot be done by the grouppany. Therefore, without waiting for Arron to say anything, Suzi said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arron, in fact, it¡¯s okay for me to go back to my hometown alone, my hometown, I can¡¯t be more familiar with it, you really don¡¯t need to follow me. Besides, I¡¯m not as poor and inconvenient to go out as before. Now I have so much money in my hand. I stay in the best hotel when I go to my hometown and take a taxi when I go out. You don¡¯t have to worry about me at all. .¡± After a pause, she bagged her nose and smiled at Arron coquettishly: ¡°That¡¯s¡­Can you take the only one left for two days? I went to my hometown to set up my parents¡¯ tombs. I bring the only inconvenience.¡± Seeing Suzi pleading with him, Arron felt sad. Xiaojiao¡¯s wife has always been so sensible, so she can see through her eyes. However, if she knew the people she had always hated, her number one enemy suddenly disappeared, and these enemies may be the murderers who killed her mother, or they are more likely to be the ones who upied the magpie¡¯s nest. She can¡¯t take revenge in the future, what will she think in her heart? No way! Arron had to capture the three Lin family back alive, and even if they were immortal, they had to be handed over to Suzi for Suzi to deal with. He hugged Suzi in his arms, he leaned down and k!ssed her head, and whispered to her: ¡°Two days, two dayster, I wille to your hometown to find you. Take your parents¡¯ graves with you. , I took it back to Nancheng to find them the best Feng Shui tomb.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she bent down and looked at Lilly, who was carrying a small backpack and holding a dumb bear in her hand. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lilly seemed to know something. She looked at her father and mother. Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Children, are you willing to follow your father these past two days, or are you willing to follow your mother?¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± Why leave this problem to her! She is now reluctant to both her father and mother, OK! Humph! The little eyeballs rolled a little circle, and she suddenly had an idea: ¡°Guess Ding Shell, whoever wins, who I will follow.¡± Guess Ding Shell! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 703 – 704 Chapter 703 ¨C 704 Read Chapter 703 ¨C 704 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 703 Arron + Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Pedestrianse and go in the huge airport lobby. Many people recognized Arron, but they didn¡¯t dare to take photos or cover up things like that. This is such a frightening man. In this airport hall where people are everywhere, he wants to guess with his wife. Ding shell. Yan Zhu next to him immediately covered his mouth. If he doesn¡¯t cover his mouth, he has tough out loud, okay! I really admire my little princess. The little princess is really a good hand to torture her own father. Okay! Even a man respected as the King of the South City is just a ve to his daughter. Guess Ding Shell! The president of the dignified Fushi Group guessed Ding Shell with his wife in the airport lobby. Moreover, it has to be the kind of cheating. Arron knew that although the little girl asked her parents to guess Ding Shell, she wanted to follow her mother in her heart. This little thing! When did she think about her mother, she was simply her mother¡¯s little guardian. Guess Ding Shell! Arron and Suzi met his brother¡¯s eyes, and then they both shot at the same time. ¡°Only, you followed Dad these two days.¡± Arron said in a gleeful tone. Lilly: ¡°Eh¡­ that¡¯s all right.¡± She looked at Suzi, ¡°Goodbye mom, good luck. If you get to the ce, if you have any needs, remember to call my dad as soon as you can. If you can¡¯t find my dad, you can find me.¡± She is like an old man, and has a lot to exin to her mother. Suzi: ¡°¡­I see, mom!¡± Lilly: ¡°Puff¡­¡± ¡°You go back quickly, I¡¯ll go through the security check and board the ne!¡± Suzi k!ssed the girl¡¯s face before he was willing to go through the security check. After registration, the ne will take off in 45 minutes. Suzi sat down and closed his eyes and thought a lot. The moment the ne took off, she suddenly panicked. She has a nervousness that is close to nostalgia. For fifteen years, she has not set foot on her homnd. What has be of that piece ofnd now? Is there anyone you know there? How is your old house? Have all the neighbors moved out? Suzi didn¡¯t know, she was very worried. Two hourster, Suzinded safely. After leaving the airport, she took a taxi to the county where her hometown was. After another two hours, Suzi guessed that she had actually reached her homnd. The development of the small county haspletely changed, and she can¡¯t recognize it anymore. There were so many tall buildings here, which made her feel like she couldn¡¯t tell the direction. Suzi checked the time, and it was already ten thirty in the evening, and she settled down at the Jinli Hotel, the best hotel in the county. After entering the hotel and putting down his luggage, Suzi called her husband immediately: ¡°Arron, I have already arrived at my hometown.¡± Chapter 704 Arron was in a meeting at the other end. In the conference room, Arron sat in the center. On the sofa ced next to himy a sleeping little bun. On the opposite side of him, there were no fewer than 30 people sitting on the long oval conference table. These thirty people are all his confidants. Suzi¡¯s call was made during this intensive meeting. The man raised his hand to silence the participants. He asked the receiver, ¡°Has the hotel been found?¡± Suzi said warmly: ¡°I¡¯ve found it. It is thergest hotel in our county. This bed is about the same size as ours, but I don¡¯t have you and the only one by my side. I feel empty.¡± Suzi has always been independent and can stand lonely people. However, during this period of time, she and Arron¡¯s family of three have not been separated. The sudden separation made Suzi really ufortable. She found that she could not do without Arron. Moreover, she also learned to act like a baby without knowing it. ¡°Um¡­ Arron, give me a k!ss.¡± She said. At this time, Suzi didn¡¯t know that the three Lin family she hated the most had escaped without a trace, and didn¡¯t know that her man Arron was holding an emergency meeting overnight for this matter. Her soft voice reached Arron¡¯s earpiece, and then heard it in the ears of the participants, it was called a¡­ Although he did not press the hands-free button. However, in the quiet night, when everyone did not dare to speak, Suzi¡¯s voice was still very clear. Hearing his man¡¯s silence, Suzi askedzily: ¡°Why, haven¡¯t you been sleeping alone?¡± The man looked at the child sleeping next to him and said to his wife: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only one is already asleep.¡± ¡°Huh! Are you still k!ssing me? I thought the only one was by your side, you are embarrassed.¡± Suzi said grinningly on the other end of the phone. She is very rxed today. After all, when I was with him, I wasn¡¯t so bold to face each other. She can¡¯t see anyone anymore, she misses him a bit, she can¡¯t see her face anyway, and she doesn¡¯t even feel blushing. She is very courageous: ¡°Why, you are still shy? If you don¡¯t k!ss me, I will k!ss you. I k!ssed you, you put your cheek to the earpiece, and I k!ssed you.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He can¡¯t hang up, because she is alone in her hometown far away. If he hangs up immediately, he is afraid that she is alone. So he left her to tune him very freely on the other end of the phone. He didn¡¯t change his face and his heart was calm. None of the participants in the meeting dared tough. ¡°Huh! What!¡± On the other end of the phone, Suzi could eagerly say Huan. ¡°Are you happy, Arron?¡± she asked again. Arron: ¡°Yeah.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Speak louder!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say it? You don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t you say it, I will let you kneel on the washboard. Believe it or not, believe it or not!¡± Suzi said in a proud voice. She thought, he couldn¡¯t catch her anyway. Even if he caught her, he would punish her severely. And his punishment to her is often what she looks forward to most. She doesn¡¯t suffer anyway. Then sahuan chant to your heart¡¯s content. Said to be enjoying Sahuan, in fact, Suzi understands deeply in her heart that she has a kind of fear. She is afraid that she will return to her hometown tomorrow and don¡¯t know what it is like. She feels a little uneasy in her heart. She can only call her husband. Acting like a baby, joking, to calm down the trace of anxiety in your heart ¡°Happy!¡± Arron raised his voice immediately. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 705 – 706 Chapter 705 ¨C 706 Read Chapter 705 ¨C 706 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 705 ¡°Perfect! Well, you won¡¯t be allowed to kneel on the washboard, but you have to bring the only one over to me as soon as possible.¡± Suzi softly ordered. ¡°Good.¡± Arron¡¯s voice was very gentle. After speaking, he raised his eyes and nced at the thirty subordinates present. None of the subordinates dared to gasp loudly. It is said that Siye Fu is very decisive, but he is afraid. At this time, they really saw it. This is what the family¡¯s little wife asked Master to do, and Master did it! It¡¯s really worthy of the name. ¡°Husband bye bye.¡± Suzi finally said goodbye, mainly because she was afraid of affecting his rest. ¡°Pay attention to safety. When you go from the hotel to your hometown, hire a taxi and tell him to give him two thousand yuan a day and let him wait for you there.¡± Arron said. ¡°I know, husband!¡± Suzi just hung up the phone. Arron¡¯s heart was also drawn. He knew that Suzi had always been independent, and that she could take care of herself no matter where she went, but he still couldn¡¯t rest assured that she would go back to her hometown where she hadn¡¯t been back in fifteen years. But here, he must respond urgently. Closing the phone, he calmly looked at the cronies present: ¡°Go on!¡± One of them spoke: ¡°Four Lord, the reason why the three of Jarod¡¯s family can escape so smoothly, Elder Shu will never get out of the rtionship.¡± The other person nodded: ¡°It must be Elder Shu who mediated it.¡± Immediately afterwards, the third person spoke: ¡°Master Shu, is this the one who wants to help the ind and fight against us?¡± The fourth person: ¡°Fourth Master, what do you think?¡± Arron remained silent. When his subordinates asked him, he nodded: ¡°Yes! Elder Shu must have done this, otherwise they can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Never forgive Elder Shu!¡± Someone suddenly patted the table. ¡°Yes! You must never spare Elder Shu!¡± ¡°This old man Shu, relying on your help to the Fourth Master in his early years, he really protected his ineffective granddaughter over and over again. For his granddaughter, he can do anything now. We are resolute. He can¡¯t let him go on like this anymore!¡± The cronies have been following Arron in the North and South for more than ten years, and some have even assisted Arron when Arron was a teenager. Their rtionship and rtionship with Arron There are already copper walls and iron walls a long time ago. So at this moment, they dare to speak. However, Arron had his own n in mind. ¡°If I sanction Mr. Shu now, then the Jarod family of three must be panicked on the ind side, and their family of three will be panicked, and the entire ind will be more alert to us. Then, if I want to take that ind, it will It¡¯s a bit more difficult than it is now.¡± Arron said slowly. Faithful: ¡°¡­¡± Master was right. One of them said: ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­we will do everything?¡± ¡°Yes, all the tricks! Just let the Lin family of three think that it is safe for them to escape to that ind.¡± For a time, all cronies held this attitude. Arron finally breathed a sigh of relief. This was the direction he had formted before the meeting, and he could not rush to startle, but he had to stabilize the hearts of these trusted followers. Only in this way can he make his ns more thorough. Taking that ind, Arron is bound to win. Since all three of the Lin family have taken refuge on that ind, wouldn¡¯t it be better to catch turtles in an urn? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it! The meeting is over!¡± As soon as Arron¡¯s voice fell, his cell phone rang again. He picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number, and he immediately connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 706 ¡°Hee hee. Husband¡± Suzi¡¯s voice came from there again: ¡°husband¡­this is the phone number in the hotel. After you have dealt with Nancheng¡¯s affairs, you must remember to call this when you bring the only one with you. Phone.¡± At this end, Arron¡¯s heart was inexplicably sad. He could feel the panic in her heart. In fact, she has always been a very calm person. If it weren¡¯t for her unstable heart, she wouldn¡¯t call him over and over again. The man¡¯s voice became warmer: ¡°I will book the earliest flight and take the only one to go to your ce. I must cover more quilts when I go to bed at night. The north is colder than ours.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Also, the hotel door is locked with double safety.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Also¡­ if there is any ident, call me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°It must be!¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°Husband! Why are you like my little mother!¡± Arron: ¡°Where are you mom?¡± ¡°Your daughter! Shen only!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Before I knew it, there was a warm smile on his face. The cronies next to him stared nkly. If Arron didn¡¯t leave this conference room, none of the cronies would dare to leave. Faithful, look at me, I look at you, they can¡¯t believe it. This is the mercenary who has been strategizing since he was a teenager and had already made a strong contribution to the field of mercenaries abroad at the age of twenty, overnight. When in charge of the Fu Group, the Fu Group did not shake anything. He was always as calm as an iceberg. Their chief executive had a warm smile on his face. They often heard Yanzhu say: ¡°Four masters are bing more and more gentle now. Just when the cronies were stunned, their president had taken off his suit and covered the little bun sleeping on the sofa, and then lightly Lightly picked up the little bun. ¡°Dad¡­¡± The childish little milk voice is very light, but it has a strong taste of attachment. ¡°Dad hold it lightly, the only thing to sleep well.¡± The man coaxed softly. The little girly on her father, sleeping happily. The man just hugged Lilly so lightly and went out. After going out, he freed up a hand to wave his cronies to disperse. The cronies looked behind them and were very moved. Many people suddenly feel that they must treat their wives and children better when theye home. The president has set an example! Arron hugged Shen and got down the elevator all the way, came to the garage, jogged with Christopher behind him, and drove straight back to Arron¡¯s residence. ¡°Four Lord, how is the meeting going?¡± asked sternly. ¡°As I expected.¡± The man said. Christopher sighed as he drove: ¡°This old man Shu is really doing it, I see, one day he won¡¯t regret it.¡± As soon as Christopher¡¯s words fell, Arron called again. Arron thought it was Suzi. If it were Suzi, he would be able to talk now. He would tell his wife that his daughter is by his side and don¡¯t wake up the child. However, when he picked it up, it turned out that it wasn¡¯t Suzi¡¯s call. It¡¯s Shu¡¯sndline. Whoever is really talking about will arrive. Arron immediately connected: ¡°Hello¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 707 – 708 Chapter 707 ¨C 708 Read Chapter 707 ¨C 708 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 707 Was the little dumpling sleeping next to him awakened, she nestled in her father¡¯s arms like a kitten, listening to his father talking on the phone. At the other end, it really was Elder Shu: ¡°Arron¡­Don¡¯t be a good grandfather Shu. Grandpa Shu just leaned on the old man once and sent Lanita and her parents to Jiaxing Ind.¡± When Mr. Shu said this, Arron asked inly: ¡°Do you know where I am now?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In the car, I haven¡¯t gotten home yet, and my daughter is by my side. She was sleeping and was awakened by you.¡± Arron said. Elder Shu: ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were children by your side.¡± Arron: ¡°What do you mean by always calling me?¡± Elder Shu sighed: ¡°Arron, you have a child now, and you know that your child was woken up by me. You all feel distressed. Do you understand my feelings for my granddaughter? My daughter is gone. I only have Granddaughter, she has suffered for twenty years and wanted to marry you, so she offended your wife. Based on what my grandfather Shu knows about you, Arron, you will not let go of my granddaughter Lanita. So I can only send them to Gasing Ind one step ahead of you. ¡° Arron¡¯s tone was still very t: ¡°Send them out, do you feel safe?¡± Elder Shu¡¯s old voice is very confident: ¡°This is what I want to tell you, Arron, I told you before, if you marry Lanita, I will do my best to help you take down Jiaxing Ind, but now , Not only do you not marry Lanita, but you have to kill Lanita for your wife. Then not only will I not try my best to help you take down Jiaxing Ind, but I will do my best to help Jiaxing Ind against you!¡± Hearing what Old Man Shu said, Arron was not surprised. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Arron had already thought about these at the meeting, and arranged it to his cronies. ¡°Father, I hope you have no regrets in your life.¡± Arron said. Elder Shu heard something in Arron¡¯s words: ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± Arron: ¡°My daughter wants to sleep, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± After closing the line, Lillyy on his father¡¯s arms and looked at him: ¡°Dad, is the old man who bullied my mother calling you?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Lilly pursed his lips: ¡°That old man is really hateful. I was at Grandpa¡¯s house the day before yesterday. I wanted to hit him with a slingshot and make him cry. But my mother refused. He treated my mother like that. Protect her.¡± ¡°Because your mother cares too much about family affection.¡± ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t k!ss him again!¡± Shen Only said. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say any more, but held the only one: ¡°Go to sleep.¡± The car drove forward steadily. Lilly fell asleep again after a while. When he returned home, Arron gently hugged her upstairs. After putting the child away, Arron came out of the children¡¯s room and beat Suzi. Up the phone. At that end, Suzi just took a shower. Still not half sleepy. Lying on the bed tossing and turning, I suddenly felt that my mother became very fuzzy, and at this moment, she was thinking of her daughter and her husband in her mind. She has been asleep with Arron¡¯s arms for several months. Even though Arron was in Kyoto in those few days a month ago, she slept in Arron¡¯s bed. Even if he was not around, she felt safe. But now, my heart is really empty. But she was afraid that Arron would fall asleep, and didn¡¯t want to call her husband again. Her cell phone rang when she was having trouble sleeping. When she didn¡¯t seem to be on the phone, she had a lot of expectation in her heart. Is Arron unable to sleep like her? It must be from Arron! Suzi stood up and took a look at the phone, then opened it eagerly, and yelled, ¡°Husband, husband¡­¡± Chapter 708 ¡°I was in a meeting just now.¡± Arron said to Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­you¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°Well, they all heard it.¡± Arron said truthfully. ¡°You¡­you hate! I¡­I¡¯m going to be ashamed! How will I see them in the future!¡± Suzi¡¯s shy face flushed over the phone. Arron didn¡¯t care about it: ¡°They think their president¡¯s wife is very cute.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, I haven¡¯t heard enough how you acted like a baby to me. Now you can act like a baby as you like. You can tease me as much as you want, because now there is no one next to me, it¡¯s me.¡± Even if the man said this to her now, he still had an extremely calm tone. Suzi: ¡°¡­husband! You hate it!¡± ¡°Are you acting like a baby to me?¡± the man asked. I really like her acting like a baby so much, even if he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he could still imagine it. Don¡¯t look at her usual indifference, calmness, and humility. In fact, in private, she is a wonderful baby. However, Suzi felt embarrassed when asked by a man like this. Arron didn¡¯t mean to let her go: ¡°k!ss me.¡± Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about you!¡± The man sneered: ¡°That¡¯s why you want to wait for me to punish you!¡± Suzi: ¡°Come on! Punish me now!¡± The man shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s definitely noting now.¡± ¡°Then when can youe over, how is the matter handled? How did you hold the meeting until now, is our only one asleep?¡± She asked repeatedly. The main reason is that he is tired. I¡¯m also afraid that the only thing I¡¯m not used to. The only thing growing up is that it is the first time to be separated from my mother. ¡°The only one who sleeps soundly, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the one and fly over immediately after I have settled the matter.¡± the man said. ¡°Well, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Why don¡¯t I worry about going back to my hometown?¡± Suzi said differently. It is strange that she never wanted to sleep. Now, lying on the bed, listening to the phone call from the man, she gradually became sleepy. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t hang up the phone.¡± She said. ¡°Yeah.¡± At the other end, the man replied, ¡°What story do you want to hear?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± She thought for a long time and couldn¡¯t remember. She had never heard stories since she was a child. Mom and Dad were too busy, so there was no time to tell her stories to coax her to sleep. ¡°You k!ss me again and I will tell you a story.¡± the man said. ¡°Um¡­ okay.¡± She obediently k!ssed the man on the phone. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a little girl¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle and slow. ¡°And then¡­¡± She yawned. ¡°The little girl is awkward and arrogant, seeing that everyone owes her two hundred dors, and the little girl obviously likes a man, but she pretends to hate him in front of that man¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Suzi smiled very softly, and she yawned again: ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Later, the arrogant little girl was obediently conquered by this man, lying obediently in this man¡¯s arms, she fell asleep only after listening to the stories told by this man.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Suzi just smiled and fell asleep. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 709 – 710 Chapter 709 ¨C 710 Read Chapter 709 ¨C 710 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 709 This night, she slept soundly, but without his arm as a pillow for herself, she woke up very early the next day. As soon as the faint sunlight came in in the early morning, Suzi woke up. It was just after six o¡¯clock in the morning, and she had breakfast in the hotel and went out to call a taxi. Since it waste at night when I arrived at the county town from the airport yesterday, Suzi only felt that the county town was no longer the quaint town of fifteen years ago. Instead, it was reced by tall buildings. Now when I look at Suzi in the daytime, I feel that it is a small county town. Expanding everywhere. The county seat is developing very fast, and I don¡¯t know what the old home, not far from the county seat, in the west of the city, is now? It is estimated that every household should be a newly built two-story building, right? But only his own home. When I left at the age of twelve, my family was still an earthen house. After so many years, the dirt houses should have been dumped, right? Calling a taxi and negotiating the price, there is no such thing as Arron said to give people two thousand dors a day in a wallet car. Suzi only gave him the previous wallet for one day, and the driver was very excited, and the driver¡¯s words of joy suddenly increased. After Suzi got in the car, he enthusiastically asked Suzi. ¡°Sister-inw, look at what you are wearing. You are not like a local. You are like a girl from a big city. Are you here to visit rtives or friends, or just travel around?¡± Asked. Suzi: ¡°Both.¡± Immediately afterwards, she said: ¡°This county is developing really fast. It looks like a city.¡± The driver replied: ¡°No, the county town was more than four times smaller than this twenty years ago. Now it has expanded greatly. You see, it¡¯s a high-endmunity in front of you, like a park.¡± ¡°Yes, the scenery here is really beautiful.¡± Suzi said perfunctorily. ¡°You said here, the scenery here is not beautiful, you haven¡¯t seen East Lake. The scenery of East Lake is beautiful.¡± ¡°East Lake.¡± Although Suzi has been away from his hometown for fifteen years, in his childhood memory, the county seat There is noke. ¡°Man-madeke, there is an East Lake in the east of the city, and the West Lake is to be built in the west of the city. The construction is about to start. It is now being mobilized for demolition. It has been just a few days. When the West Lake is built, the twokes will echo each other. It¡¯s even more beautiful.¡± ¡°Motivate for demolition?¡± Suzi suddenly thought that his hometown was in the west of the city. I don¡¯t know if the West Lake will be within the scope of its hometown. ¡°Master driver, please drive faster.¡± Suzi urged. ¡°Good little mushroom cool.¡± The driver speeded up again. The best hotel in the city where Suzi lived is actually not far from the west of the city, only five kilometers away. The more the driver drove westward, the more signs he could see everywhere he was preparing to start construction. ¡°Miss, you see, construction here is about to start.¡± The driver still enthusiastically introduced Suzi. Suzi had no intention of listening. At the intersection ahead, Suzi immediately said: ¡°Master, turn left.¡± The driver nodded immediately. After a while, Suzi said: ¡°Master, turn right.¡± Although the appearance has been widened, the route is still the same. Suzi has entered the area she is most familiar with, then turn north, enter a rural road and drive another kilometer, it should be the vige where she had lived since childhood. However, at the intersection, Suzi had already seen that the vige she was in had already begun to be demolished, and the houses on the side of the road had been demolished. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly became tense. The driver also noticed: ¡°Little girl, do you have any rtives here?¡± Suzi said: ¡°My home is here.¡± Driver: ¡°¡­¡± The car continued to drive forward, and the driver said as he drove: ¡°The forklift and crane have begun to work¡­¡± When the car stopped, Suzi went crazy and ran forward: ¡°Wait a minute! Wait a minute!¡± Chapter 710 Suzi ran all the way, ran under the forklift without hesitation, and stood there. The forklift driver was frightened in a cold sweat. He stopped his operation, got out of the car and yelled at Suzi: ¡°You don¡¯t want your life! You don¡¯t want your life, you shouldn¡¯te to trouble me, you, you, Go away, don¡¯t dy our work!¡± Suzi stood still: ¡°This is my house. If you demolish this ce, who has my consent!¡± Forklift driver: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°We are only following orders. You must demolish and relocate here. You must Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. be agreed by Murakami.¡± Suzi looked up at the faces around him. She did not see her familiar faces. She didn¡¯t see her neighbor when she was a child, and maybe she didn¡¯t recognize her. At this time, there was an old voice behind him: ¡°Suzi, are you Suzi?¡± Suzi turned her head and looked at the hunchback in front of her, an eighty-year-old elder, she hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Old man, you are¡­¡± ¡°Are you Suzi?¡± the old man asked again. ¡°Old man, I am Suzi, my name is Suzi Suzi, my father¡¯s name is Kuishan Shen, my mother¡­¡± Before Suzi finished speaking, the old man choked up: ¡°Your family¡­Your family has finallye.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± For a while, she didn¡¯t understand what the old man meant. She asked again: ¡°Old man, you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Grandpa Shen Er next door to your house. You forgot. When you were young, your parents worked all at once. When no one looked at you, your parents would put you in our house.¡± ¡°Grandpa Shen Er?¡± Suzi flushed his eyes immediately: ¡°Are you Grandpa Shen Er?¡± Suzi¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the appearance of Grandpa Shen Er. When Suzi was a child, Grandpa Shen Er was not so old. At that time, he looked like 50 or 60 years old. At that time, his parents would often put Suzi in the house of his neighbor, Grandpa Shen Er. Grandpa Shen Er and Grandma Shen are among the best in this vige. They had no sons, only one daughter hired a son-inw. For this reason, the people in the vige and the families withrge poptions also bullied Grandpa Shen¡¯s house. Just like bullying Suzi¡¯s family. For this reason, Shen Er¡¯s daughter, Suzi, and her husband could not bear the bullying of the vigers. They went out to work at a young age. They did note back for many years, and Shen Er¡¯s grandmother often became angry because of the sc*mbag. Then he was gone. Now, there is only Grandpa Shen Er in the family. At the end of the new year this year, the above noticed that all areas several miles away from the west of the city would be relocated, and an artificialke would be built here. The original vigers here received correspondingpensation, but Suzi¡¯s family alone. No one has been here. The grandfather Shen Er next door anxiously ran to the east of the vige to see, hoping that Shen¡¯s family coulde to meet the demolition as soon as possible. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 711 – 712 Chapter 711 ¨C 712 Read Chapter 711 ¨C 712 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 711 Now the first-ss and second-ss people really brought Suzi to Pan. ¡°Suzi,e, youe to the second grandfather¡¯s house, and the second grandfather will talk to you in detail.¡± Although grandfather Shen Er is old, he is not confused. He knows that the people here are so messy and hard to talk. Suzi looked at the people present, and then at the forklift worker who was about to break the ground. She said: ¡°I am the owner of this house. Since I am here, you must give me an exnation, or I will lie down. Here, it depends on how you dig!¡± Forklift driver: ¡°¡­¡± They are also part-time workers, and everything is arranged ording to the above. The heads who are in charge of ordering the forklifts immediately called out. After a while, the heads sighed and shook their heads and said to the forklift drivers: ¡°Eh, no way, we Work is temporarily suspended. After all, it is now people-oriented. The real owner of this house hase. When will we handle it? When will we start working again.¡± As soon as the head spoke, the production car doors turned around and left. They are all part-time workers. Who wants to make trouble these days? The home of Suzi, which was about to start construction, was finally preserved. In fact, it doesn¡¯t make much sense. It¡¯s just a few soil embryo houses with no roof. There are some extremely dpidated furniture in the house, which has long been decayed, but even so, Suzi is still in the frame of his house, looking for it. Something. Not to mention, she really found out a chapter of a photo taken with her parents when she was a child. In the photo, Suzi is only five or six years old, and his mother is also very young. His father looks more than ten years older than his mother. Both father and mother seem to be honest and friendly people. The family of three is very warm. Seeing this photo, Suzi quickly blurred his vision. ¡°Suzi, boy¡­¡± Grandpa Second shouted at the broken wrist. Suzi immediately turned around, ¡°Second Grandpa?¡± ¡°Come here ande to my house.¡± Second Grandpa said. Suzi nodded, put the photo away, and followed Grandpa Second to his house. The people in the vige pointed to Suzi, but Suzi couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. As soon as Suzi walked in, they stopped talking, but they didn¡¯t want to say anything, Suzi was just Staying here for a few days, picking up the ashes of parents, she will nevere back again. Following the second master to the home, Suzi discovered that the second grandfather¡¯s house was still a mess. Suzi couldn¡¯t help feeling sad: ¡°Grandpa, how many years have you been¡­¡± And the turnover shook his head: ¡°We are poor and there is no one at home. Your little aunt and uncle have never dared toe back. They bought a house in the next county town to live in. They asked me to live with them. I am not used to it. I stayed at home, Suzi, the second grandfather called you here to tell you that the demolition money of your family was taken away by your cousin¡¯s daughter.¡± Uncle¡¯s daughter? Suzi had no impression of the uncle, let alone the daughter of the uncle¡¯s family. ¡°Your cousin and aunt both eatmercial food. They have been living in the city. You left her at the age of twelve, so you don¡¯t know them well. Your cousin¡¯s daughter is two years older than you, and she is now there. When working in the county, when the demolition money was allocated here a while ago, it was the money that your cousin¡¯s daughter came to receive, which was a full 300,000 yuan. Suzi, that¡¯s a lot of money, it¡¯s enough for you to buy a house in the county seat. ¡°The second grandfather was talking, and his throat was suffocated. Suzi nodded: ¡°I know, I know Grandpa Second, then how can I find my cousin now?¡± In fact, 300,000 yuan is nothing to Suzi, but even if it is demolished, he must have the final say. Besides, the back of this house is the ce where dad is buried. Although she Even if she didn¡¯te back, she knew that her mother must be buried with her father. ¡° Has the sister of this cousin¡¯s family thought about how to house the underground parents? Suzi decided to find his cousin. ¡°Your cousin and them all live on the scene, and now they are the people with curtains in the county, they¡­¡± Grandpa Shen Er said hesitantly. At this moment, a sharp voice came from the courtyard: ¡°I heard that Suzi is back! Where is it? I want to see where Suzi is! She dare toe back!¡± Chapter 712 When Grandpa Second, who was talking with Suzi in the hall, heard the arrogant voice, he trembled in fright. He whispered to Suzi, ¡°Your cousin is here.¡± Suzi turned his head indifferently, and saw a very decent woman standing in the dpidated courtyard of the second grandfather. The woman looks five or six years older than Suzi. At first nce, others will think that this woman is in her early thirties. Although she is dressed decently, the skin on her face is not good, and she still has a little hair. . The woman shouted into the house very arrogantly: ¡°Suzi! You still know that youe back, you After calling Suzi, she said to Grandpa Shen Er, ¡°Second old man, I think you are in the wrong line. Your own daughter and son-inw dare not return to thisnd. You still expect a 15 or 6 Does the ba5tard who haven¡¯te back for a year support you?¡± ba5tard? As soon as she heard these two words, Suzi could remember her when she was a child, and many adults here called her: ¡°Little ba5tard . ¡° Many people pointed at her when facing her: ¡°Your dad can¡¯t give birth. You are the oil bottle that your mother brought over. You are a blessed little ba5tard. Your dad actually loves you so much.¡± Yes, my father loves her very much. Since childhood, the family was poor. Dad was semi-disabled and could not do heavybor. Mom could not go out to work with her alone, so the family was always poorer than others. Even so, Dad would find some chores around here. After doing it, he often improves Suzi¡¯s life. Every time he eats meat at home, his parents do not eat it. They watch Suzi eat it alone. Suzi asked his parents why they didn¡¯t eat it? Mom and dad told her in unison: ¡°Suzi wants to grow his body, so he has to eat a lot, and he has to eat meat.¡± Until the moment his father died, in Suzi¡¯s heart, his father was his biological father. She came out of Grandpa Shen Er¡¯s room and looked calmly at the woman named her cousin by Grandpa Shen Er: ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your cousin!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a cousin!¡± Suzi said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to recognize you as a cousin!¡± The cousin said in a contemptuous and arrogant tone: ¡°Suzi! You are quite well informed about this. You have been wild for fifteen years, and you will immediately start the demolition here. Are you back? I¡¯m telling you! No matter how well your news is, you can still be well informed about me? Don¡¯t look at you in the wild for more than ten years, don¡¯t look at you, don¡¯t have a family, and don¡¯t give your dead father a grave, However, we, the Shen family, know all the messy things you have done outside!¡± Suzi was startled, and then asked: ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Knowing that you didn¡¯t do anything good outside! Knowing that you have been doing that kind of business outside for so many years! Knowing that you brought oil bottles like your mother! Suzi, am I wrong?¡± The woman provoked Asked rhetorically. Grandpa Shen Er, who came out of the room, took a walking stick and pointed at the woman: ¡°Shen Cuishan! Suzi is your cousin anyway. If you take her demolition money, why are you bullying her like this? She came back alone, I I saw here back in a taxi alone!¡± At this time, the taxi driver who had been waiting outside also came in. He had not received the 1,000 yuan promised to him by Suzi, so at this time, he saw that Suzi had juste here and had trouble with the people here, the driver master. I was also afraid that the money would not be avable again, so I came in and ended the game: ¡°Boss Shen, Boss Shen, I know you.¡± The driver called Shen Cuishan. Shen Cuishan looked back at the driver: ¡°You! Know me?¡± The driver smiled mildly: ¡°Boss Shen, I often run taxis in the county town. I often wait outside your karaoke halls, so I am familiar with you and your karaoke halls. This is Mr. Shen, this The youngdy Content held by N?velDrama.Org. was my guest. She came out of the best hotel in the county, and she didn¡¯t know that her house was demolished or I told me she was going to build the West Lake here. Besides, thisdy, she¡­the hotel she lives in is so high-end, she can¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Before the driver had finished speaking, Shen Cuishan immediately yelled: ¡°Where are you the driver, get out of here!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 713 – 714 Chapter 713 ¨C 714 Read Chapter 713 ¨C 714 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 713 Driver: ¡°¡­¡± She was so frightened by Shen Cuishan that she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. He can only look at Suzi. Suzi said to him peacefully: ¡°Thank you, the driver, wait for me in the car. I will give you money after I finish the business.¡± ¡°Eh, okay, good girl.¡± The driver had to go back to his car. Suzi frowned and looked at Shen Cuishan coldly: ¡°Who told you these things about me?¡± Has the Lin family been here? Suzi doesn¡¯t worry about anything else. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t get the demolition funds. As long as she can find in the old house whether there are any relics of her parents, and then find someone to pick up her parents¡¯ old graves and take the ashes away. Enough. Shen Cuishan raised her eyebrows and sneered at Suzi. During the five or six years of Suzi¡¯s escape, the Lin family came several times. , And contact Shen Cuishan every time. Shen Cuishan still remembers that when the Lin family came to this county for the first time six years ago, Miss Lin¡¯s family happened to be in the K-karaoke room she opened. During the chat, Lanita knew that Shen Cuishan was Suzi¡¯s hall. Sister, and Shen Cuishan also knows a lot about Suzi from Lanita¡¯s mouth. That was the first transaction between Lanita and Shen Cuishan. Lanita came to Suzi at the time, and after finding the one who nned to kill her, aftering here without sess, she didn¡¯t cut off the rtionship with Shen Cuishan, but had always been in contact. Lanita needs Shen Cuishan to be able to report Suzi¡¯s movements to her at any time. And Shen Cuishan was naturally happy to catch up with the daughter from Nancheng, as if she had won a big prize. The two hit it off. Lanita called to ask if Suzi had appeared in her hometown. What she promised was that as long as Suzi was on the road, she would immediately report to Lanita, and then Lanita would capture Suzi away. As for the Shen family¡¯s old house, it naturally became Shen Cuishan¡¯s. Even though Arron posted on the official blog a while ago that her husband and wife rtionship with Suzi was seen by Shen Cuishan, but Lanita still prevaricates Shen Cuishan: ¡°Do you think this is possible? High-ranking households have to pay attention to the right person. Okay, she Suzi has no background and no backer. Why is she doing it for outsiders? She Suzi is a ghost for the dead. Let me tell you, it is impossible for Suzi to return to his hometown in this life, so you can take her demolition money. ¡° Shen Cuishan still has a little frustration: ¡°What if she wants toe back?¡± Lanita sneered: ¡°If Suzies back, she muste back alone, not to mention her husband, even if she can¡¯t bring her oil bottle daughter back, so if shees back alone, you are afraid of her. What to do?¡± This is what Lanita said to Shen Cuishan a month ago. Now, Suzi really, as Lanita said, she came back alone. Not even her daughter who dragged the oil bottle was able to bring it back. It seemed that Lanita, the eldest daughter of Nancheng, was indeed able to do it. Shen Cuishan sneered at Suzi with a sinister expression: ¡°Suzi, since you havee back here alone, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Suzi was startled. Chapter 714 Shen Cuishan smiled meaningfully: ¡°What are you going to do? Suzi, what have you been doing outside for so many years? You have been doing that kind of hard work? The eldestdy in Nancheng has often told me about you.¡± Suzi blurted out, ¡°Lanita?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite smart!¡± Shen Cuishan sneered: ¡°But you are staying at someone¡¯s house, eating and drinking others. I heard that your mother is working as a domestic helper with them, and who knows what she did for the host by the way? You are like this. Identity, dare you call the host¡¯s name directly? No wonder your host Lanita hates you so much!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did Lanita tell you!¡± Suzi asked angrily. ¡°She told me! As long as I see youe back, I will immediately take you back to teach her to deal with it, don¡¯t you know what you owe others? Suzi, you did something wrong outside, I am your cousin You are my cousin, and I have an obligation to discipline you!¡± Shen Cuishan took out a parental tone to teach Suzi. Shen knew that it would be difficult for her to escape here alone today. The only thing she can do now is to hold on for a while. Putting her hands in the pockets of her skirts, she sent Arron a WeChat message based on the direction button she remembered. In fact, the text of WeChat is very short: Husband. Then I sent another one: sos She didn¡¯t even know if what she posted was correct. She couldn¡¯t take out the phone and take a look. After sending two text messages, she settled with Shen Cuishan: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are my cousin! Anyway, this is my home! If you stop me again, I will call the police now!¡± Yubi, she took out her mobile phone and dialed 110 She doesn¡¯t believe that nobody cares. However, Shen Cuishan rushed up in a vigorous step and knocked her mobile phone away. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Immediately afterwards, Shen Cuishan gave an order: ¡°You guyse in!¡± Outside the ruined courtyard gate of Grandpa Shen Er, four men of five big and three thick came in immediately, and they treated Shen Cuishan respectfully: ¡°Boss Shen, please give orders.¡± Shen Cuishan picked up Suzi¡¯s mobile phone, handed it to one of them, and then gave an order: ¡°Get her in the car!¡± Several guys: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hold her first! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± Shen Cuishan ordered again. The five big and three rough men immediately came forward and held down Suzi, but one of them was still a little timid: ¡°Boss Shen, we are here to arrest people under the light of the sky¡­¡± Shen Cuishan sneered: ¡°What are you afraid of? She is my cousin! You know that she ran away from home when she was twelve years old, and the family was looking for her everywhere for this matter. How much we had to work hard to find her after more than ten years. , But she is also a woman who does that kind of business, didn¡¯t I also want her to correct her evil and return to righteousness! Even if the policee, we are also family affairs! Who can manage other people¡¯s housework? ¡° After that, Suzi admired this woman very much. At the same time, Suzi hated the Lin family even more in his heart, they were all caused by the Lin family! Suzi has always been calm. Even when dangeres, she can calm her head. At this time she knew that Shen Cuishan hade prepared, and she was alone, she couldn¡¯t fight them, she had to calm down first. She had any ns for the worst. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 715 – 716 Chapter 715 ¨C 716 Read Chapter 715 ¨C 716 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 715 The big deal is death. Anyway, she is the only one with her father now, and the only one has a very good rtionship with her father. She and Arron also had a short-term love, and she has no regrets in Suzi¡¯s life. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The four men pressed Suzi together, but Suzi did not resist. ¡°Suzi Suzi¡­¡± Grandpa Shen Er shouted with red eyes. He is a widow and lonely old man, and he dared not be the most wealthy person like Shen Cuishan, and he is doing business in the city. The people who mix in the city are all people with good looks and wide connections. ¡°Second Grandpa.¡± Suzi quietly said, ¡°Second Grandpa is causing you trouble.¡± ¡°Take Suzi back to the city.¡± Shen Cuishan ordered the four bodyguards to immediately press Suzi to go out, and many people watched the gate of Shen Er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house. Those who are honest are basically silent. After all, those who are powerless and powerless dare not say anything. They just sighed. The one who was farther away sighed and said, ¡°Eh, if people are incapable, there is no one in the family, and they will all be bullied by others. Suzi is also suffering from life, and what will he do after hiding outside for more than ten years? I know I shouldn¡¯te back.¡± Another viger said: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to mix outside! If Suzi is good outside, she cane back? I heard that the woman named Lin who came to our vige five or six times said that Suzi seemed to be born outside. I have a child, and now I don¡¯t know what happened to that child. I think Suzi also offended people in the big city. The offending was the bigdy surnamed Lin.¡± ¡°So, this is the eldestdy surnamed Lin and Cuishan who are uniting to punish Suzi to death?¡± ¡°No! Poor boy.¡± ¡°Shut up! Let¡¯s not talk! This Shen Cuishan is all human in the city, and we can¡¯t resist her.¡± ¡°Yes, people who open dance halls in the city have a lot of rtionships. We can¡¯t afford to offend, so we don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Many vigers hold this attitude. There are also vigers in twos and threes who are very good at ttering Shen Cuishan, and they approached and said loudly. ¡°Cui Shan is right. Suzi Suzi is a few years younger than you. She has been out there and has a bad reputation. You should circle her to persuade and educate her.¡± ¡°Cuishan, you did a good job, and you have taken on the responsibility of being a cousin.¡± ¡°Cui Shan will not forget her family members even if she is rich.¡± Hearing the neighborsplimenting her like this, Shen Cuishan immediately said: ¡°The neighbors on the left and right have given me a testimony. I, Shen Cuishan, really want to teach my unbelievable sister. Then I will go back to the city first. In the city.¡± Just like that, Shen Cuishan was still getting in the car surrounded by a group of people. And Suzi was pushed into Shen Cuishan¡¯s car in full view of the vigers. At this time, the driver stood at the door: ¡°Boss Shen, this is your housework and I don¡¯t care about it, but my one thousand yuan¡­¡± Shen Cuishan immediately took out the previous yuan from the bag and threw it to the driver. The driver took the money, took a look at Suzi, and said incredulously: ¡°You little girl looks morous and beautiful. I used to be doing that kind of business outside. I knew I wouldn¡¯t pull you anymore. Let your cousin take care of you. The girls nowadays go out of the house to the big city and see the dazzling world. Many girls really don¡¯t learn well. Cousin, take care of your cousin.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Shen Cuishan looked at Suzi with a vicious smile. The car door closed and the car immediately started the engine. Suzi didn¡¯t even have time to look back at his old house and a cemetery behind his stockade. Before she had time to take a look, she had been hoping that Arron coulde over soon. After the car drove for about ten minutes, the car stopped and Shen Cuishan, who was listening to Suzi, tantly called out: ¡°I just got a good item here, are youing over now?¡± Chapter 716 Suzi immediately said: ¡°You woman, what are you going to do!¡± Shen Cuishan smiled sinisterly: ¡°Suzi, me you for offending Miss Lin in Nancheng. In the past five or six years, the Lin family and Miss Lin havee here to find you. I want to be able to cling to Miss Lin. Every time shees, I entertain her with tens of thousands of dors. I can¡¯t let all my money go to waste, can I? I have to exchange it with you! ¡° Suzi: ¡°Selfishly detaining people, you are a crime!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Shen Cuishanughed wildly: ¡°Suzi, you little mother! In this small county, on my one-third of acres, you tell me a crime? Do you know that I am in this county? How many connections are there? My Shen Cuishan wants to kill you. However, I can¡¯t let you die so easily! I have to let you make a good sum of money for me, and I will let you die again. ¡° Suzi asked without understanding: ¡°Cousin, where did I offend you?¡± Shen Cuishan said viciously: ¡°I am not your cousin at all!¡± ¡°Yourst name is Shen?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Bah! I belong to the Shen family! But you are not!¡± Shen Cuishan said in a very angry and jealous tone: ¡°Back then, my parents worked in the city withmodity food, but we couldn¡¯t get a house. The house we lived in was extremely nervous. My father and mother and I were squeezed into a small house of 8 square meters. At that time, my father told my cousin that he would not marry his wife and let him live with us. When he gets old, I will be a niece. To give him an old age. Not only will he provide for him, but my parents will also pay to renovate his old house. The conditions of my parents are actually not high. They just want to renovate his old residence, and my family of three will also live in, and let me inherit his house andnd in the future. This has always been a matter of fact. The result! In the end, your mother brought you here! Married to my uncle! You drag oil bottle! ba5tard daughter! You don¡¯t even know who your father is! You are not the child of our Shen family at all. Why do you upy the house andnd that should belong to me! Why! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Finally understood Shen Cuishan¡¯s hatred for her. There are two points, one of which is Lanita who has been here, Lanita provoked, and the other is that Shen Cuishan¡¯s family has hated her mother and her since she was a child, because her mother married her father with her. At this juncture, Suzi didn¡¯t want to talk to Shen Cuishan for a long time. She calmlymunicated with Shen Cuishan: ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t want a cent for the demolition, but you let me go. I really don¡¯t want a cent, but I will give you everything. .As long as you let me go.¡± Shen Cuishan sneered: ¡°You treat me as stupid!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was telling the truth, she didn¡¯t n to ask for demolition money. ¡°If I don¡¯t let you go, you won¡¯t get a penny from the demolition money, and I can still make a lot of money with you. To be honest, Suzi, I have been here for many mobile buyers. But they all What kind of stuff is it? It¡¯s very cheap and dirty at first nce, but you are different. Although Miss Lin said that you are also a seller, you have lived in a big city since you were young. Your temperament is different from those women. And you are also very beautiful. With such a thing as you, I can make a lot of money from you. Haha! ¡° Shen Cuishanughed wildly. There is another reason why she wants to retaliate against Suzi fiercely. She is actually only two years older than Suzi, but her skin and foundation look like she was ten years older than Suzi. More than ten years have passed. I originally thought that Suzi was wandering outside. Very old and very old, but when he came back this time, Suzi turned out to be young and beautiful. Didn¡¯t you have a child and went to jail? Wasn¡¯t it being pursued and killed outside for many years in exile? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 717 – 718 Chapter 717 ¨C 718 Read Chapter 717 ¨C 718 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 717 Isn¡¯t it always lonely? 1 Then why is she still so beautiful? Thinking of her, Shen Cuishan, she came out to work hard after graduating from junior high school. First she did misceneous work in dance halls and apany wine secretly. Later, she apanies wine and apanies others by the way. She doesn¡¯t know how many people she apanies, but she knows how many people she apanies. Some people are bad old men, bald, and have big bellies. She Shen Cuishan spent her youth and beauty to build up the business and status today. She has paid so much, she will naturally not be cheaper than her beautiful Suzi. While she wanted to make Suzi worse than life, she also made a lot of money. Seeing Shen Cuishan¡¯s iparably hideous smile, Suzi felt desperate. She only hoped that Arron coulde soon. Come quickly. But she doesn¡¯t even have a mobile phone now. Her mobile phone was taken away by Shen Cuishan. It is estimated that it has been turned off now. Who will save her? Arron! Suzi called Arron again and again in his heart. Shen Cuishan closed Suzi in a veryrge private room with no windows around, and then released her. She screamed, but couldn¡¯t get a half answer. At this time, a man with a scar on his face also came outside. ¡°What about people? What kind of stuff? Let me inspect the goods first! I don¡¯t want the ordinary woman, I don¡¯t want it!¡± said Scar Man. Shen Cuishan immediately yelledplimentally: ¡°Jiuye, you are the first one, I keep it for you, I tell you. Tender like a female college student, can pinch water, that skin white¡­ ¡°Compared with you?¡± The lip of the scarred man named Jiuye sneered. Shen Cuishanughed at herself: ¡°I¡¯m half old, how can Ipare with her, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she is at least ten times more beautiful than me.¡± Jiu Ye immediately came to nature: ¡°Then I have to take a look, if the goods are really good, I will take her tonight!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Shen Cuishan stretched her voice. ¡°The engineering project you want, I have approved it for you!¡± Jiuye was very straightforward. ¡°Thank you Jiuye, please, Jiuye.¡± Shen Cuishan said that he led Jiuye into Suzi¡¯s box. When he saw Suzi shrunk in the corner, Jiuye immediately beamed his eyes: ¡°This product is really good. This product is really good.¡± He couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and he was about to pounce on it. At that moment, his cell phone rang. I picked it up and connected. After listening to Jiuye for a while, he almost dropped his phone in surprise: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll pick him up right now!¡± After closing the thread, Jiu Ye hurriedly came out of the ce where Suzi was being held, and said to Shen Cuishan very anxiously: ¡°I¡¯ll go out to pick up a big man, that woman must keep it for me, maybe the big man I picked up has something to her. Interest.¡± Yu must, before Shen Cuishan could say anything, Jiu Ye had already gone out like an arrow. When he came back, there was another person beside him. To be precise, Master Jiu followed behind the man like a pug, and while following, he introduced: ¡°Go Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. back to the Fourth Master, the little creature inside, I guarantee your satisfaction. I can serve the Fourth Master. Jiuzhen is fortunate for Sansheng.¡± Say yes, Jiu Ye told Shen Cuishan: ¡°Lead the way for the Fourth Master.¡± Shen Cuishan immediately led Jiu Ye and the man to Suzi¡¯s box. Seeing the door opened, Suzi said in a dumb voice: ¡°Don¡¯te here, if anyone dares to touch me, I will kill someone!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± A voice that made Suzi more familiar with came from the door. She was suddenly surprised: ¡°Arron¡­¡± Chapter 718 ¡°Yo!¡± The man named Jiuye sneered, ¡°Why, the littledy can still have an acquaintance you know here? I heard thatdy Shen Cuishan said that you just came from a field and are not familiar with this ce. You are blind. What are you calling?¡± With that said, Jiuye stepped forward and grabbed Suzi¡¯s hair. However, Suzi¡¯s reaction was also very quick. She also hugged Jiuye¡¯s leg, and bit his calf severely with her mouth. ¡°Wow¡­you girl, are you a mad dog! Mad dog! Release me! Shen Cuishan! Shen Cuishan! Where did you get a mad dog! Let her let me go¡­¡± However, before Jiuye finished speaking, Jiuye took a heavy kick on his body. The force used by the person who kicked him was really cruel. He kicked Jiuye into a wall four or five meters away, and Jiuye hit the wall with a¡¯bang¡¯ and fell off. Before he could react, he was trampled on by one foot again. Jiu Ye raised his head and cried out iprehensibly: ¡°Yan¡­ Assistant Yan?¡± Assistant Yan looked murderous and didn¡¯t say a word. On this side, Shen Cuishan is still stunned. She watched dumbfoundedly as the man who had just been surrounded by him had picked up Suzi and held him in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Arron repeatedly med himself. His self-ming voice was so small that only Suzi could hear it. In fact, he just said it in Suzi¡¯s ear. Arron was really scared. After talking to Suzi yesterday, he has been tossing and turning and having trouble sleeping. I don¡¯t know why, he always feels that some idents might happen when Suzies back to his hometown alone this time. Throughout the night, Arron hardly closed his eyes. There was no red-eye ne at night, so he could not fly over. At 4 o¡¯clock this morning, Arron got up and took Lilly all the way to the airport. He flew here on the first flight at 5:40 in the morning. Of. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the ne arrived in the city on time. The only one was still sleeping at that time. Children sleep a lot, mainly because they are the only ones who didn¡¯t sleep on the ne and started to sleep after getting off the ne, so Arron rushed to this small county with the only one who was asleep. Christopher, who was driving fast all the way, looked at Shen, who was asleep, and couldn¡¯t help but remind Arron distressedly: ¡°Four Lord, the little princess sleeps so sweetly, we can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Arron said tly, ¡°Christopher, speed up again!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Christopher rushed over here all the way. It was already half past nine when I arrived in this small county. Christopher originally didn¡¯t want to rm some of the subordinates here, but at this juncture, he couldn¡¯t make a call to the person in charge here. As a small subordinate in the small county town, he might not be able to see Arron in his entire life, let alone. Arron is now, even Christopher is hard to see. Therefore, when Christopher¡¯s subordinates scattered here heard that Arron hade in person, they were all startled. Then immediately provided what happened in this small county today. ¡°It seems that Shen Cuishan has captured a little girl who has just returned from a field.¡± ¡°I heard that the little girl is still Shen Cuishan¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°This Shen Cuishan has a dark heart!¡± Shen Cuishan. Last name Shen? Arron and Christopher nced at each other, and they unanimously determined that the young girl named Shen Cuishan must be Suzi. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 719 – 720 Chapter 719 ¨C 720 Chapter 719 It must be! They found here without stopping for a minute. Fortunately, fortunately! What a blessing! At this moment, Arron held Suzi tightly in his arms. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi cried. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suzi rarely shed tears in her life, and when she threw herself into Arron¡¯s arms, she really burst into tears: ¡°Arron, I thought¡­I thought I would never see you again in my life. , Can¡¯t see our daughter, Arron¡­ Am I still alive?¡± ¡°Alive.¡± Arron said. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a dream?¡± Suzi asked again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°How¡­how did you find me? Did you see the distress signal I sent you?¡± Suzi asked again. Arron shook his head. He received no signal. He only thought that she called him frequentlyst night, calling him again and again, and Arron thought that Suzi¡¯s cell phone was out of power. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive my distress signal, why did youe here?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Intuition, because I am worried about you.¡± Arron said. ¡°Arron¡­¡± She buried her head and neck in his arms. Behind him, Shen Cuishan still asked dumbfounded: ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on? Who are you! Dare to run wild on my site in Shen Cuishan! Don¡¯t look at who I am, Cuishan Shen!¡± Shen Cuishan had never seen Arron in her life. Even though I saw it on TV and Weibo, they were mostly side-faced and not too close, so that Shen Cuishan didn¡¯t know Arron. She knew that a stranger hade, and she hugged Suzi. Go. I also saw that Jiu Ye, whom I knew, was beaten. All of this happened on her one-third of an acre ofnd. Naturally, she Shen Cuishan wanted to show her anger. Arron looked at Shen Cuishan coldly, his tone of voice was colder than ever before: ¡°Are you Shen Cuishan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t change my name, I don¡¯t change my surname!¡± Shen Cuishan looked arrogantly at Arron: ¡°I am Shen Cuishan, and Shen Cuishan is still a decent person in this small county! I am teaching my cousin, this It¡¯s my family affair! You are a foreigner, it¡¯s better not to be wild here! Quickly let my sister go!¡± Suzi, nestled in Arron¡¯s arms, thought this piece was funny and ironic. Arron looked at Shen Cuishan unhurriedly: ¡°Have you received the money for the demolition of her house? You have the full authority to sign for her house as well?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter! Who are you? One of her c0ncub!nes outside? Ha! Your c0ncub!ne is affectionate and righteous, and came here for a b!tch, then tell me you can help her Do you want to say something? You came here, on my site, you are nothing more than a few more brother-inws. Your people beat Jiuye, let me tell you; you are dead today! ¡° Arron watched Shen Cuishan finished speaking. As soon as Shen Cuishan¡¯s voice fell, Arron also raised his foot and kicked Shen Cuishan¡¯s chest fiercely. There was a 20 centimeter blood gap in that chest. He doesn¡¯t hurt people easily. At least in the six years since he took office in the Fu Group, he has not hurt anyone. Even if there are murders in jokes, it is also the work of subordinates. Now, after six years, he has actually attacked a woman. Anyone who is very familiar with Arron knows that the soles of his two pairs of shoes contain very sharp weapons that can instantly cut human bones. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Shen Cuishan wailed, looked at her gurgling chest, and asked with difficulty: ¡°Who are you¡­ on earth?¡± Arron said nkly: ¡°Suzi¡¯s husband.¡± Chapter 720 Suzi¡¯s husband? Shen Cuishan was stunned: ¡°She¡­she has no husband, she is a b!tch, she has been fooling around for more than ten years, she has no husband¡­you¡­what is yourst name? ?¡± When Shen Cuishan asked these questions, the blood in her chest poured out. She doesn¡¯t even feel the pain anymore. She also didn¡¯t realize the problem of her own life and death. She just continued to look at Arron. Christopher, who was stepping on the Jiu Ye, and Suzi, who was nestling on Arron¡¯s chest, could see it. Shen Cuishan was called Huiguangfanzhao. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Arron asked Suzi softly. Suzi shook his head: ¡°I am your wife and I am not afraid of it. Even if you didn¡¯te just now, I am not going to spare this group of beasts. I intend to catch the leader and kill the leader alive!¡± Suzi is not afraid. I was not afraid when I was detained here before, and now I am even more afraid. Is Shen Cuishan miserable? Not bad at all! She had never seen Shen Cuishan in her life, but Shen Cuishan could hate her so much. He even nned to imprison her here and buy her a good price. This kind of person really deserves it! Suzi poked his head out of Arron¡¯s arms and looked at Shen Cuishan, who was getting paler and paler, and said innocently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Shen, oh, cousin! This is my husband, his name is Arron Fu.¡± Arron? Shen Cuishan was stunned: ¡°You¡­really Arron? Suzi, you really became Arron¡¯s wife? Lin¡­that Lanita lied to me? She said Suzi didn¡¯t Maybe she would marry Arron, Suzi could not marry Arron¡­Lanita lied to me!¡± It¡¯s Lanita again! She stretched out such a wicked hand to Suzi¡¯s hometown, to a cousin whom Suzi didn¡¯t even know. Arron¡¯s heart suddenly became colder again. His cold voice said to Christopher, ¡°Buy this woman!¡± Christopher responded, ¡°It¡¯s Fourth Master, I¡¯ll do itter.¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t bury me, I¡­ I can live, hurry¡­ call an ambnce. Suzi, I beg you, I am your cousin Ah, if you save me, I will give you back the 300,000 that I swallowed you, and I will also¡­I will also help you contact Lanita, it is her, she is the one who killed you, mine The original intention is to educate you well, the cousin loves you¡­¡± At this moment, cousin Shen Cuishan was covering her wound that she couldn¡¯t cover, and begged desperately for a hundred years. Suzi was extremely calm. Her voice was also calm and quiet: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shen! I never knew I had a cousin. I only knew that I grew up with my parents and my family of three. When my dad was most sick, I was only three. Years old, it was my mother who carried me up to the mountain to collect Chinese medicine for my father. Only then did my father¡¯s legs be cured a little bit better. All the rough work in my family was done by my mother alone. Of. My mother has been taking good care of my father. When my dad died and our family was so poor that they couldn¡¯t open the pot, I never saw your cousin¡¯s family support me. I didn¡¯t see any rtives to take care of my dad. Howe now, you will be my cousin soon after your death? ¡° Shen Cuishan: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really your cousin, I¡¯m really your cousin, Suzi¡­¡± Suzi remained unmoved: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, when you were in my old house, I beg you to tell you that I don¡¯t want to give you all the money for the demolition, as long as you let me go. But you said very clearly at the time that you are not a cousin. Also, is my cousin looking for so many men over here, ready to round me up? Shen Cuishan, you are determined to kill me! ¡° Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 721 – 722 Chapter 721 ¨C 722 Chapter 721 Shen Cuishan: ¡°¡­¡± She watched her blood gurgling out, and slowly she lost consciousness, but the unconscious Shen Cuishan felt an endless regret in her heart. I regret why I was so strong on Suzi. As a result, he took his own life. Shen Cuishan quickly ran out of blood and died. She died in a ce where she opened half a dance Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. hall and half a secret ce, which was specially designed to provide a ce for men of all walks of life. It¡¯s ironic. It¡¯s very realistic. Shen Cuishan¡¯s dance hall was quickly cleaned up. Arron hugged Suzi and went out. Behind him, Christopher had almost abandoned the Jiuye, and took the limp Jiuye out like a chicken. When they went out, they happened to meet fourteen or five men. ¡°What are you doing! Where¡¯s Boss Shen?¡± one of the men asked. These people were all found by Shen Cuishan, and they nned to let them fight and then kill Suzin. Arron¡¯s expression was t as if nothing happened: ¡°Dead.¡± ¡°Who, who died?¡± The unpaid man couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Shen Cuishan!¡± Arron said coldly. These helpers: ¡°¡­¡± The fifteen helpers who came to help Shen Cuishan to tame Suzi were all stunned. No one of them dared to speak out, and just watched Arron eagerly as she walked out of the Karaoke Hall with her arms around Suzi. Behind the Fourth Master was the Nine Master who had been stepped on by Christopher just now. Jiuye has been disbanded like this, who would dare to interrupt? Suzi got in Arron¡¯s car and drove back to the hotel by Christopher. The only one was still asleep in the hotel, and the husband and wife slid into the car again. Suzi immediately urged: ¡°Assistant Yan, please drive faster. I was kidnapped by Shen Cuishan. If I am kidnapped by her, I have to watch the excavator all the time. I am afraid of them. Start work. I must hurry up my parents¡¯ graves before they start.¡± Christopher elerated again. They arrived in the vige where Suzi was in 15 minutes. As she expected, the excavators started to excavate again. ¡°Wait! Wait a minute! I am a member of this family. I have a household registration. I will give it to you. I have just returned. You must at least let me protect our privacy. It¡¯s not toote for you to dig! ¡°Suzi got out of the car and ran forward madly again. It was the same as she had stopped under the excavator as it was three hours ago. The excavator stopped again. Suzi looked at all the staff present and looked at the neighbors around. She shouted and said: ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me. They all think I am the oil bottle my mother brought here. Okay! I¡¯m a man. Tow the oil bottle, I have nothing to do with this vige, and I don¡¯t need the demolition money for my old house. Who do you love to give to whom! My only purpose now is to lift the graves of my parents, and I take away the ashes of both of them. From now on, I will nevere back again! ¡° It was very sad, but Suzi didn¡¯t shed a single tear. Yes, she didn¡¯t want anything, just begging to lift up the graves of mom and dad and take away the ashes. However, Grandpa Shen Er next to him asked Suzi incredulously: ¡°Suzi, your father¡¯s ashes can be taken away, but did your mother die? When did she die? You didn¡¯t bury your mother here. Why? Grave her?¡± Suzi¡¯s brain exploded. Then, she murmured: ¡°Second grandfather, what did you say, my mother¡­didn¡¯t die?¡± Chapter 722 Grandpa Shen Er looked at Suzi in surprise: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you think your mother is dead from today morning until now, and you think your mother is buried here?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Six years ago, Jarod told me that my mother was buried here.¡± Grandpa Shen Er asked: ¡°Is Jarod the man who came here when your mother first married your dad?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That man is not a good thing!¡± Grandpa Shen Er cursed angrily. After scolding, he continued: ¡°He said he was your mother¡¯s cousin, and he didn¡¯t care about your mother when he married your mother here. Then your dad died, and he didn¡¯t even see your dad. Later, your mother went out to work to help you go to college. At that time, your mother made five to six hundred yuan a month, and she only left one hundred pocket money. Jarod wanted to leave the rest and said yes. For your living expenses! How bitter your mother is! However, that Jarod is obviously a decent person with a status! He didn¡¯t help your mother at all! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but in these five or six years, Jarod has been here three or four times. Every time, he said viciously that you and your mother hadmitted a crime and escaped in the big city. He also said that as long as there is news about you, your mother from your hometown, you should notify them as soon as possible. That Shen Cuishan was specifically in collusion with Jarod¡¯s family. ¡° Seeing Suzi being taken away by Shen Cuishan, Shen Er¡¯s grandfather and some well-meaning people in Murakami were very worried about Suzi¡¯s fate. But now they think Suzi is back again, which shows that Shen Cuishan can¡¯t do anything to Suzi! Moreover, Grandpa Shen Er saw a man in a suit and leather shoes next to Suzi. There was a car behind the man, and some entourage. Grandpa Shen Er guessed that Suzi must havee back this time. Suzi should no longer be afraid of anyone. Only then did Grandpa Shen Er dare to tell Suzi some bloody truth. Until now, he was extremely worried and asked Suzi: ¡°Suzi, you really haven¡¯t been with your mother? Where has your mother been for so many years? When your mother and your father were married, your father was in poor health. , Can¡¯t do physical work. Your mother does all the heavy work at home. She has suffered a lot. People in Murakami think your mother is with you. Where did she go?¡± Grandpa Shen Er asked worriedly . Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Mom is not dead? No! The more Suzi thought about it, the more he was afraid, maybe his mother was dead, but the Lin family threw it away, so the bones are not there? Thinking of this, Suzi felt a terrible hatred in his heart! ¡°Suzi?¡± Seeing Suzi¡¯s tears, Grandpa Shen Er called Suzi again. Suzi¡¯sughter is more embarrassing than crying: ¡°Second grandfather, I¡­ have been separated from my mother for eight years, I¡­ I don¡¯t know where my mother went, I thought she would be caught Buried here, I¡­¡± She cried and said something. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Grandpa Shen Er was very sad when he saw Suzi crying like this. Poor child! She was discriminated against by the vigers since she was a child, saying that she was dragging oil bottles and being a wild breeder. Finally, she was sent out to study by her mother. She was separated from her for another eight years, and she didn¡¯t know her life and death situation. Why is this child so pitiful? Suzi cried very helplessly. When her mother was alive, she could not see her for thest time. Her mother was dead. She thought she would be buried here, but she didn¡¯t. Not unexpectedly! ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Mom! It¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t take care of you. I was in jail, and I couldn¡¯te out to take care of you. Then I fled for another six years. I¡­I I¡¯ve never been able toe back and see you. It¡¯s all my fault. Mom, Mom, where are you? Are you dead or alive, Mom¡­¡± After that, Suzi couldn¡¯t think about it, so he went to The broken tiles of my house ran into it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 723 – 724 Chapter 723 ¨C 724 Chapter 723 Arron hugged Suzi, ¡°Suzi! You are calm! You are calm!¡± Suzi: ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, Arron, I can¡¯t calm down! I was jailed for Lanita! I haven¡¯t seen my mother again since I was in jail. I came out two yearster, but the Lin family told My mother is dead, Jarod personally told me that he buried my mother¡¯s ashes in his hometown. He told me in person! After so many years, I want toe back and take a look at my mother. I am pregnant. For the child in my stomach, I can only give up going back to my hometown. It¡¯s all my fault! My mother must be dead. What do you mean by my alive? ¡° Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Arron said firmly: ¡°You still have one! You still have me!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If your mother really has no bones left, you must at least avenge your mother!¡± Arron added calmly. At this moment, Arron hated Jarod even more than Suzi! If it hadn¡¯t been for Jarod to pretend to be Suzi with Lanita six years ago, Suzi would not be desperate. What¡¯s even worse is that Jarod even lied to Suzi to take her mother¡¯s ashes back to her hometown for burial! This Jarod! It¡¯s enough to live! ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi cried down in Arron¡¯s arms: ¡°Why did you make me suffer for six more years? Do you know how I spent the past six years? I am afraid every day. I was worried that you would kill my child. Because of this, I couldn¡¯t evene back to see my mother. I¡¯m sorry my mother! Woo woo¡­ Arron, I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! ¡° Suzi beat Arron on the chest. Arron was heartbroken. The person next to him watched this scene, and couldn¡¯t help crying. None of them dared to say anything. Even the excavators that started construction didn¡¯t dare to say anything. There were some people in this vige who had a good rtionship with Shen Cuishan. At this time, they didn¡¯t dare to ask, where is Shen Cuishan? No one dared to say anything. At this time, Christopher came to Arron and Suzi, and Christopher reminded Arron: ¡°Siye, I know that some of the information we have collected so far is not perfect, but I think you can tell your wife first?¡± Arron has always been a very stable person. He will not tell Suzi until his news ispletely conclusive. In fact, in the past few months, Arron has been investigating the past of Jarod and the past of Suzi¡¯s parents. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been so long, it¡¯s difficult to investigate, and progress is pretty good. And what the final result will be, Arron doesn¡¯t want to let Suzi know. He was afraid that it would be a bad result and was disappointing Suzi, so he kept the secret from Suzi. At this time, after Christopher reminded him, Arron held Suzi¡¯s face and said, ¡°Suzi, there is one thing I haven¡¯t told you. During the six years when you were exiled in Quxian County, your mother was caught by Jarod. The family was imprisoned for a while.¡± ¡°What!¡± Suzi was stunned. Chapter 724 Arron said to Suzi in a deep and sad voice: ¡°Recently, Christopher has been investigating the rtionship between Jarod¡¯s family and your mother. Christopher found out that when you were taking care of my mother in the hospital six years ago, Jarod Imprisoned your mother for a while.¡± Suzi grabbed Arron¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Is my mother not dead? Arron, I don¡¯t hate you anymore! What I said just now was all angry, please tell me quickly, did my mother not die? ?¡± Arron patted her back tofort her: ¡°Suzi, you are calm.¡± ¡°You say! You say you say, you say Arron, hurry up!¡± She urged Arron again and again. Arron looked at the construction site that was about to start, the excavators here, the workers here, and the vigers. He looked at Suzi with a solemn face: ¡°You have to calm down. The most important thing now is to get your dad¡¯s ashes out and we will take it away. I will tell you the details when I get back to the hotel. People here are talkative and obedient.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah, good Arron, I will listen to you.¡± The man put her arms around her and helped her into the car, then k!ssed her lightly on the forehead, and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Suzi nodded. Next to her is the only one who is still sleeping. Seeing the only sleeping face, the little bun sleeps incredibly sweetly, with a sweet smile on the corner of his mouth, Suzi¡¯s heart feels much calmer. She sat in front of the car window, watching her manmunicate with those outside. A man is born with the king¡¯s style, wherever he goes, the people around him are respectful and cautious, as if the man will kill them in the next second. Men are indeed murdering between talking andughing. However, he never kills innocent people indiscriminately. After being in contact with Arron for a while, Suzi knew better about his man. She knew that Arron could handle all this. She just sat quietly in the car, lying in front of the car window like a little girl, watching her man deal with these things, and suddenly felt that she was safe andfortable. If¡­ Suzi tilted his head on the window and thought to himself, if his mother could still live, it would be great. Suddenly, Suzi thought of the olddy she ran into when she drove the car for the first time. The old Suzi suddenly wanted to see the olddy again. Outside the car window, the man was negotiating. Suzi couldn¡¯t hear what the man said, only saw the people around him nodding and bowing to the man. After a while, several cars came to the vige, and a group of well-dressed people got off the car. These people were respectful and respectful all the way. Called Arron. After getting closer, they even nodded and bowed to Arron. On the contrary, his own man, Arron, has always been indifferent andcent. After a while, one of the people came to Suzi¡¯s car. Suzi sat down subconsciously, and then opened the driving window. ¡°Madam.¡± The man in his forties, dressed in an extremely decent manner, treated Suzi respectfully. Suzi nced at her man subconsciously. She knew that the reason why these people treated her respectfully was because of their man. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 725 – 726 Chapter 725 ¨C 726 Chapter 725 At this moment, the appearance of the man standing there, as if receiving the worship of thousands of people. Suzi pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Madam, we don¡¯t know if you see youing to your hometown. We hope you can forgive us for your imperfections.¡± The man apologized a series of apologies. Suzi pursed his lips: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Madam, we first stop the construction, and then find a special mage, and find a full-time staff to build the grave. They will be there in a while. We will first pick up your father¡¯s ashes, and then find a ce for you to bury it. But this First of all, you must be satisfied with the ce. Also, regarding the demolition money, and the feng shui treasure of your father¡¯s tomb, we have converted it. How about giving you one million? If you think it¡¯s inappropriate, We can add more.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was never a bad person. She also never thought about asking for any demolition money, her main purpose is to take away the ashes of her parents. Because thisnd has no good memories for her. The insults suffered by the family of three in thisnd are far more than happiness. Dad always said to Suzi and mother during his lifetime: ¡°I have inconvenient legs and feet. If my legs and feet are convenient, I will take your mother and daughter away. Our family of three will nevere back, nor will wee back if we die outside!¡± Suzi knew that his parents were reluctant to stay here and be bullied. Why not take her father to Nancheng now and let him live in a good cemetery, so that Suzi can take the only one and Arron to see his father when he is free. Thinking of this, Suzi said calmly: ¡°When my father was alive, the best thing for my father was Grandpa Shen Er next door. Grandpa Shen Er is very honest. I hope you will help Grandpa Shen Er more in the future. I don¡¯t want one million demolition funds. For so many years, Grandpa Shen Er helped us to look at our family. Let the demolition funds go to Grandpa Shen Er.¡± The man immediately said: ¡°Madam, you¡­you are such a good person. Okay, I will talk to Old Man Shen now.¡± After a while, Grandpa Shen Er came to Suzi with tears. Next to the car: ¡°Suzi, where can Grandpa Second ept such a gift from you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, take it for you.¡± Suzi said firmly. Then she got out of the car and helped Grandpa Shen Er into the crowd. She said coldly: ¡°I am here today to dere to you that the demolition fund of my house is one million I am giving to Grandpa Shen Er voluntarily. Yes, although there is no boy in the second grandfather¡¯s house, if anyone dares to bully the second grandfather¡¯s house in the future, he will have trouble with me, Suzi!¡± None of the vigers who bullied the second grandfather¡¯s house in the past dared to speak up. They have long eyes, and they can see the situation on the spot. Although Suzi is a weak and weak yellow-haired girl, her husband is a personally scary character. So many people with a face and a face all looked at Suzi¡¯s man¡¯s face and acted, and everyone in the vige saw it. The few vigers who are the most degrading and stigmatized every day immediately began to curry favor with Grandpa Shen: ¡°Second Uncle, if you see what you want to do in the future, tell your nephew, and your nephew will do it for you.¡± ¡°And my elder sister, let here back with her son-inw. When wee back, we will do some business, and the days will be more prosperous.¡± Grandpa Shen Er¡¯s eyes filled with excitement and tears. Suzi also leaned his head on Arron¡¯s shoulder and looked at Grandpa Shen Er with relief. Just then, her cell phone rang. The phone was originally turned off. It was Arron who had dealt with Shen Cuishan before she retrieved her phone. However, the screen of the phone was broken and there was no time to repair it. Although I don¡¯t know who the caller is, Suzi probably should call Galia or Rayna. She immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, a gloating smirk suddenly came out: ¡°Suzi, you are being yed by a man now, is it cool?¡± Chapter 726 Hearing Lanita¡¯s voice, Suzi suddenly became furious. All her hatred, her mother¡¯s life or death, and the humiliation she suffered this morning gathered together at this moment, making Suzi instantly cruel. Get up: ¡°Lanita, you don¡¯t want to live anymore. Tell me, I promise to make you dead more ufortable than living!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± At that moment, Lanita smiled more and more frantically: ¡°Suzi, the purpose of my life in Lanita¡¯s life is to fight with you! I tell you the truth, Suzi, you and your mother originally You shouldn¡¯t You shouldn¡¯t be alive! You and your ugly and earthy mother should have died long ago! ¡° ¡°Yeah!¡± Suzi vomited at Lanita through the phone. She was really confused. If Lanita was here now, Suzi would dare to kill someone with a knife! She has always been calm and calm, and has never been so ufortable. Three days ago, the family banquet was made by Mr. Shu. The Hongmen banquet that Siu prepared for her a month ago was an insult to her throughout the year. Every time, Suzi could deal with it indifferently, including Suzi was captured by Shen Cuishan this morning and detained in a box, Suzi was not so excited. But at this moment, she really wants to lose her mind, okay! ¡°Lanita, listen to me! I, Suzi, must take your skin off in this life! You have your sinews, and you help me tell your sc*mbag father, tell him, as long as I, Suzi live , I will smash her Jarod into ten thousand pieces one day! I will crush Jarod into ten thousand pieces!¡± Suzi was really annoyed. It¡¯s so annoying. At the other end, listening to Suzi¡¯s anger in the receiver, Jarod stepped back in shock. Then, he froze with anger: ¡°Niezhang! Niezhang! I have raised you for eight years, and I haven¡¯t seen you respect me for the first time. You want to break my body into pieces? Niezhang! Lanita! Tell Shen Cuishan! Just say it¡¯s me. What Jarod said! Let Shen Cuishan kill this evil barrier now! Find a few more people! The more the better!¡± Suzi heard Jarod¡¯s roar on the phone. It is estimated that Lanita deliberately turned on the speakerphone to let her hear. ¡°I heard Suzi, my dad asked Shen Cuishan to find you a few more men for you to enjoy, how about it? Although you are just my dad¡¯s adopted daughter, my dad still loves you very much.¡± Suzi sneered indifferently: ¡°So, you confessed in person that your Lin family and Shen Cuishan were in collusion with each other, and even the demolition funds of our Shen family were swallowed privately, right?¡± ¡°Yes! So what?¡± Lanita confessed without shy. Not only that, she also said to Suzi with a smile: ¡°Our Lin family not only colluded with Shen Cuishan, but what Shen Cuishan did to you today is also the same as me. What about Shen Cuishan? Although you have such a powerful husband to protect you, you are still nted in my hands. I want to know if you are caught by dozens or more. The man sleeps, and you be a pile of tatters. Will Arron still want you at that time? I¡¯m afraid that when you smell the strong odor on your body, you have kicked you into the stinky ditch, right? Haha! The more I think about it, the happier¡­¡± ¡°Shen Cuishan is dead.¡± Suzi said calmly. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she said viciously: ¡°What did you say!¡± ¡°She was killed by my husband, and my husband is right in front of me now.¡± Suzi said calmly. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could say anything, Suzi asked calmly, ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Lanita: ¡°Your mother is dead!¡± Suzi: ¡°My mother lives and lives and news, I will not ask you again, because I know, even if I ask you will not tell me the truth, Lanita, you tell Jarod again, I¡¯m Suzi. Jarod¡¯s corpse will be smashed into thousands of pieces in his life! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 727 – 728 Chapter 727 ¨C 728 Chapter 727 Will definitely break Jarod¡¯s body into thousands of pieces! ¡° Speaking of words, Suzi immediately hung up the phone. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would go crazy if she talked again. After all, in front of so many people now, it really doesn¡¯t look good for her to go crazy. Suzi thought that after returning to Nancheng from here, she must personallye to Xingshi to question her crimes. If she overturned the Lin family¡¯s home, she would not be called Suzi. Until this moment, Suzi didn¡¯t know that Lanita¡¯s family had fled to Jiaxing Ind. And the person who helped them escape to that ind was Elder Shu. After Suzi hung up the phone, he looked at the people present apologetically: ¡°Sorry, I made you ¡°Where, Mrs. Fu has done a lot of magnanimity.¡± ¡°You can give millions of assets to someone who has helped you before. It shows that you have a kind heart.¡± These people are all people who are ustomed to meeting the wind. But theirpliments to Suzi are sincere. Just a minute after Suzi hung up Lanita¡¯s call, the full-time grave-lifting staff and Taoist priests also came here. Suzi and Shen Er¡¯s grandfather led these people to the back of Suzi¡¯s house. , Here is a clearing, all overgrown with weeds, in this wild grass, Suzi saw his father¡¯s tomb Because he hadn¡¯t been home for more than ten years, only a small mound of soil remained at the grave of Suzi¡¯s father. Fortunately, there is a tombstone standing there. Suzi can see that this is father¡¯s tomb. She immediately knelt in front of the tomb, crying silently: ¡°Dad¡­daughter ising to see you, dad¡­you are alone. Are you lonely living here? I know you must be very lonely and lonely. Sorry dad, sorry! My daughter was toote, so I almost got you buried here. Dad, but it¡¯s okay now, my daughter wille to take you away and go with me. We will never stay in this ce that has humiliated you for a lifetime. ¡° Yubi Suzi deeply knocked his father three heads. After Arron helped Suzi to get up, the grave maker began to dig the ground. Due to therge number of people, plus the Avia forces that hindered Arron, the grave work and rituals were all done smoothly. When it was almost time to eat this morning, things in Suzi¡¯s hometown had already been dealt with. Suzi held his father¡¯s urn and Grandpa Shen Er said goodbye: ¡°Second grandpa, I will live in a hotel in T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. the county town for these two days. If you have anything to do, you can call me or Arron.¡± ¡°Suzi, slow down. Although the house has been demolished, the vigers are all in the same relocation Grandpa Shen Er said with tears on his face. Suzi nodded, and turned into the car with his father¡¯s ashes in his arms. The car slowly drove out of the vige entrance, and the vigers followed behind to see off. When Suzi watched, he was very moved. As the car drifted away, Suzi also received a lot of emotion. But now is not the time for her to feel emotion, she can¡¯t wait to ask about her mother. ¡°Arron¡­you said that my mother was imprisoned by Jarod at home, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi asked anxiously. Chapter 728 Seeing Suzi holding his father¡¯s ashes in his heart, Arron couldn¡¯t bear to say this to Suzi. He held Suzi tightly in his arms, and said in a low tone: ¡°You have me now, you have the only one, and Sanford. You have two good friends. You must be strong.¡± Suzi pursed his lips and smiled. She moved closer to Arron¡¯s arms, and her tone became calmer: ¡°Arron, I¡­ have suffered so much and experienced so many things. Actually, what do I have I¡¯m all calm, I can bear it, you don¡¯t need to ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Suzi thought about the cruelest consequence in his heart. My mother was imprisoned by Jarod! And she was in Nancheng at that time! Just in Nancheng! But she didn¡¯t know. That self-me made Suzi unable to calm down, but in order to prevent Arron from worrying about her, Suzi kept as calm as possible. Looking at her calm face, Arron said, ¡°For a while, the three of the Lin family saw that you got a lot of goodwill from my mother and me, and they were terrified and jealous. The fear is that you and Lanitapete for me. What¡¯s jealous is that I never look at Lanita more, but I care about you very much. At that time, Jarod thought of many ways to deal with you to no avail. In the end, he sent a lot of people to search for your mother all over the country, but they even found your mother. ¡°Suzi heard this and sneered again and again: ¡°So, Jarod went to jail and told me that my mother was sick and needed a lot of money. Are they lying to me?¡± ¡° Arron sighed and nodded: ¡°I lied to you. Jarod wanted to find a dead ghost to fool me at the time. Such a woman was very difficult to find at the time. Later, he thought of you. He originally nned to let me use it all. After your body, you will be sent to prison again, and then you will be charged with a felony, and you will die in prison. So it doesn¡¯t matter to them whether your mother is dead or alive. However, the Jarod family did not expect you to be released from prison soon. It was me who fished you out of prison again. I fished you for my mother. So the Lin family was caught off guard at the time. ¡° Suzi is a smart person. Even if Arron hasn¡¯t said it yet, she has guessed that the Lin family must have been looking for her mother for the best assassin, and threatening her against Suzi. ¡°But¡­what about my mother?¡± Suzi suddenly looked at Arron with tears in her eyes. She hardly dared to ask, ¡°Is it killed by Jarod? Because I ran away, because I sabotaged. Lanita and your wedding, so Jarod killed my mother in anger, didn¡¯t he?¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°No! Your mother seems weak, doesn¡¯t seem to talk, doesn¡¯t speak, and is very earthy, but she is very witty. She was locked in the Lin family basement at first. It¡¯s a domestic helper from Lin¡¯s family who brings her food every day. Your mother actually got close to that domestic helper. The domestic helper rescued her and then released your mother. That domestic helper doesn¡¯t work in Lin¡¯s family either. Up.¡± Regarding Suzi¡¯s mother being imprisoned by the Lin family, Christopher inquired about the domestic helper who suddenly disappeared. That domestic helper was originally Moira¡¯s confidant. Because Moira trusted her, she asked her to deliver meals to Suzi¡¯s mother every day, but the domestic helper helped Suzi¡¯s mother in the end. The domestic helper knew that she would stay here for sure. There will be no good end. On the day she let Suzi¡¯s mother go, the domestic helper also left Lin¡¯s house overnight. Go without a trace. A while ago, Arron asked Christopher to investigate the Lin family¡¯s affairs, asking for an investigation that could not be missed by an ant. Christopher checked the domestic helper hired by the Lin family over the years, and found the domestic helper. Because the domestic helper wanted to avoid the Lin family¡¯s making things difficult for her, she had already taken refuge in a very remote country. However. No matter how remote, he was found by Christopher. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 729 – 730 Chapter 729 ¨C 730 Chapter 729 When she found her, the olddy was startled. After hearing Christopher¡¯s exnation, the olddy was relieved. Thinking of Suzi¡¯s mother, the old jewels worn by our wife. But I saw that woman was very polite and elegant, like ady, kind. I¡¯m an olddy, and I can¡¯t bear to do that kind of hurtful things. Then I thought, saving a life is better than building a seventh-level buddha, so I saved the woman. However, I just let her go, and then I never contacted her again. She doesn¡¯t have a mobile phone. I am also a poor person without a mobile phone. She is not young anymore. I am older than her, neither of us. I know how to use a mobile phone, so I disconnected. Hey, I don¡¯t know if that woman is alive now? I miss her a lot. That woman canpose poems, and she even memorized a poem that sheposed herself, which is very nice. ¡° This was what the olddy of the Lin family said to Christopher at that time. Christopher burst into tears at the time. However, he also had some hope from this. That is, Suzi¡¯s mother may still be alive. Hearing Arron telling himself this, Suzi had already burst into tears. Her tears wetted Arron¡¯s clothes: ¡°Arron, are youforting me by telling me this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Arron said. ¡°Arron, do you think I can find my mother in this life?¡± Suzi asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± Arron only said one word, but he was a little tight with the strength of his arms around her. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know if you can find my mother, do you?¡± Suzi muttered to herself: ¡°After so many years, six full years, she has not returned to her hometown, she has no money, she is older, She is in poor health, Arron¡­I may never see my mother again in this life. Not only can I not see my mother, but I may not even be able to find my mother¡¯s bones¡­ .¡± She cried silently. The crying finally awakened Shen only. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Shen Only yelled softly in a childish voice. Suzi turned around and hugged his daughter in his arms: ¡°The only one¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I love you, Dad and I will love you, mom, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Lilly raised his little hand to wipe the tears for his mother. Arron also put his hands on Suzi¡¯s face and gently wiped the tears from her face. After wiping, he k!ssed her on the forehead again. At this moment, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. He thought it would be the local staff in this county who wanted to eat with him. When he picked it up, it turned out that it was the security captain of his own What will be the security call? Arron immediately connected: ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡± At the other end, the head of the security team heard a respectful voice: ¡°Fu¡­Mr. Fu, there is a female tramp who scavenges waste just now inquiring about your situation in amunity like ours.¡± Arron suddenly sat up straight: ¡°What are you talking about, a female tramp who scavengers?¡± Chapter 730 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Arron nced at Suzi subconsciously. Suzi didn¡¯t pay much attention because he was immersed in sorrow. When he saw him sitting upright, he asked him: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Arron? What¡¯s wrong with the scavenger girl?¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± To be sure, he said to the security guard briefly: ¡°I see.¡± Then he hung up the phone. Putting the phone away, Arron hugged Suzi again. Suzi¡¯s face was buried in his chest, and he didn¡¯t see what Arron was doing. In fact, Arron was making eye contact with Christopher. Christopher has been the most personal bodyguard who has been with Master Forty for more than a decade. What Master wants to do and what needs to be done, Master just gives Christopher a look, and Christopher immediately understands. At this moment, Christopher knew that the Fourth Master needed him to immediately mobilize his hands to check the female tramp. Both people thought at the same time that this tramp should be the woman who crashed into Suzi¡¯s car on Sunday. There seems to be a certain number in the dark? At this moment, Arron was relieved. The man who has always been calm and calm has an impulse to blurt out his guess, wanting to tell Suzi of his guess. However, when he thinks that Suzi is so sad now, if he tells Suzi at this time, Suzi will definitely be very happy. But what about after being happy? If it¡¯s not what he and Christopher thought, then after making Suzi happy, his mood plummeted? Arron could no longer look at Suzi sad. For every point of Suzi¡¯s sadness, Arron would be very troubled in his heart. At this noon, Christopher drove the family of three back to the hotel where Suzi had already stayed. The four of them ate Chinese food in the hotel. After eating and returning to the room, Suzi is still depressed After all, there are three things that have been demolished in one day, the husband and wife raised their graves, and the mother¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Before that, they almost fell asleep. Anyone who was reced would be gloomy and listless. Therefore, this afternoon, all the people in the county who have a reputation will call in to invite Arron, and they want to see Arron. However, Arron rejected all the people with many scenes. There is only one reason for his refusal: ¡°Sorry, my wife has been busy all morning, she is tired, and I have to take care of my wife in the afternoon.¡± Hearing Arron¡¯s words like this, the men in the entire county were stunned. This is the king of a city in the country¡¯srgest trading city, the current president of thergest and most famouspany in Nancheng? It¡¯s not like it. Where is he the president? He is simply here to protect his wife. That¡¯s right! This afternoon, Arron didn¡¯t go anywhere. Anyway, he came here just to do one thing, that is, he picked up the grave of Suzi¡¯s father and moved back to Nancheng not far away. Once this is done, nothing will happen. Arron personally took a bath for Suzi and massaged her whole body in therge suite of the hotel where they lived. Then, Arron knelt on one knee again, letting the foot of his body step on his knee, and he personally massaged the sole of her foot. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t be more moved. ¡°Arron, you really don¡¯t need to wash my feet. I can wash myself. When did you serve others like this when you grew up? For a long time, even if you are exiled and have no inheritance rights, you have no shortage of people around you. Maid, when have you done these things?¡± Suzi asked her husband gently. The man did not speak. He always talks less. But the movements of his hands were very good, and the toes massaging her made her very relieved. She was indeed tired today. She went to Murakami early in the morning, but was caught by Shen Cuishan, and then went to the vige with Arron, and then picked up her father¡¯s ashes. Tossing back and forth, she was really tired. After the man massaged her feet and toes, he hugged her to bed: ¡°Take a good night¡¯s sleep, the only one and I are here looking at you.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 731 – 732 Chapter 731 ¨C 732 Chapter 731 Suzi nodded. Suzi slept peacefully in the hotel this afternoon. It was night before I woke up. Opened his eyes, but did not see the husband and daughter. Suzi thought to himself, it must be the only one who pestered Arron to go downstairs and go out to buy something. At exactly this time, her cell phone rang again. Suzi shuddered subconsciously. The call in the morning was from Lanita, but now, is it still Lanita? If so, Suzi could not remain calm. So no answer. Suzi left the phone ringing, but didn¡¯t answer it. As a result, within a minute, the phone rang again. She picked it up, and reluctantly connected: ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi?¡± Galia¡¯s gentle and caring voice came from the other end. ¡°Galia, it¡¯s you! Why do you remember calling me at this time?¡± Suzi was in a much better mood when she heard Galia¡¯s voice, and she was simply pleasantly surprised. ¡°You are not in thepany all day, and I and Rayna feel like we are missing something. Are things going well in your hometown?¡± Galia asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Is it going well? It¡¯s hard to say. However, Suzi didn¡¯t want these things to let Galia know that Galia was a happy little girl, and Rayna was just better. So Suzi couldn¡¯t tell them. Otherwise, the two of them will be in a bad mood. ¡°Everything went well.¡± Suzi said calmly. ¡°Then when are youing back?¡± Galia asked again. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Speaking of going back, she can go back now. Dad¡¯s ashes have been picked up anyway, but it depends on Arron¡¯s arrangement. Originally, the family of three thought that they would spend a week in their hometown, and then Arron would teach Suzi to consolidate his car skills. But now, Arron has dealt with Shen Cuishan¡¯s affairs by thunder means, and I don¡¯t know if it can be over, so Suzi doesn¡¯t. I know when Arron can go back. As far as Suzi is concerned, the sooner the better. She wanted to go back to Nancheng to find her mother. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Suzi replied. At the other end, Galia said with a grinning tone: ¡°Suzi, my mother wants to invite you to dinner. Tell me when youe back. She said she would make you dumplings with sauerkraut vor from the Northeast. My mother made dumplings that are delicious. .¡± Hearing Galia¡¯s words, Suzi suddenly understood why Galia called her at this time. Christopher must have told Galia what happened, so Galia was specifically asked tofort her. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly warmed. ¡°Thank you, Galia, I will definitely eat when I go back.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m dead, bye.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± As soon as the line was closed, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again, and Suzi immediately connected with a smile: ¡°Do you want me to bring you something back?¡± On the phone, it was Arron¡¯s voice: ¡°I¡¯m in the restaurant box downstairs. When you wake up,e down to eat.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯lle down right away.¡± After closing the thread, Suzi didn¡¯t change her clothes either. She only wore floral home clothes and walked to the lobby except for the guest room. She collided with someone just as soon as she was in the lobby. ¡°Don¡¯t you walk with eyes long!¡± a sharp female voice immediately yelled. Chapter 732 It was Suzi who hit someone else first and stepped on the woman¡¯s foot. So she repeatedly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Your foot hurts when I stepped on it?¡± The woman looked at Suzi disgustingly, and said in a tone like scolding cats and dogs, ¡°Wearing a pajamas, unkempt, where did youe from! Sell it? You stepped on my foot? Do you have any ills? No infectious disease? Huh¡­ Disgusting, get up and drive!¡± The woman pinched her nose, and after backing up a few steps, she continued to scold Suzi: ¡°You woman, stay away from me! I said you give me a stinky breath when you talk to me! You give me a T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. long time! Disgusting! Up!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly looked up at the woman again. The woman looks in her thirties, with chestnut-colored hair, well maintained hair, and slightly darker skin. This is due to the climate here, which is dry and sandy, and people who live here for a long time have slightly poorer skin. But Suzi is an exception. Suzi¡¯s skin follows her mother. Since she was a child, she has been silky, white and tender like milk. When she was a child, others also called her ¡°drag oil bottle ¡°Xiaoyezhong¡± because of Suzi¡¯s skin, because her skin is not like a local, but even more so. Like a Jiangnan woman with a humid climate. And the woman in front of her was an out-and-out local skin, dark and rough. However, Suzi can still see that the woman is taking good care of her. An exquisite cashmere coat for women, high-heeled half boots inmbskin, this outfit is not as fashionable, elegant and diverse as the women in the international metropolis of Nancheng. But Suzi can also see that this woman is definitely the top person in this county. Suzi sees more acrimonious women, and there is not one more woman in front of him. Besides, she picked up her father¡¯s ashes. He doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble anymore, and Arron manages everything every day, so he can¡¯t spend his time here. Suzi once again said sincerely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can apany you to the hospital if you step on your foot. If you step on your shoes, I can apany you. Please also leave Germany.¡± ¡°Yo! Do you still know what is lingering virtue? Where did youe from, babble here, I didn¡¯t read the almanac today, I was so unlucky! You are going to die!¡± The woman rushed. Suzi scolded. Suzi: ¡°You are too much!¡± ¡°Yo!¡± The woman put her bag on the sofa next to her, and raised her hand to poke Suzi: ¡°You are really shameless! I have something to tell you today, I have no time to tear you up here. You¡¯re still kicking your nose, let me see, let me see what kind of stuff you are?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that she didn¡¯t read the almanac when she went out. She just came down to have a meal with her husband and daughter. Who is she getting in the way? Suzi red at the woman. At this moment, the woman also saw Suzi clearly: ¡°Is it you?¡± Suzi was startled: ¡°Do you know me?¡± Although she has lived in this county for twelve years, she has not been here for fifteen years. She has no friends in this county, and some are just humiliation. She doesn¡¯t know anyone. ¡°You really are Suzi!¡± The woman¡¯s tone became even more arrogant. ¡°I heard Shen Cuishan say it early in the morning, saying that you are back and that you are living in a high-end hotel and doing that kind of work. I thought she was talking about it. It turns out that you really came back and lived here. You really dare to wear it, running out wearing pajamas, Suzi, people still say that rabbits don¡¯t eat grass around the nest, you ran to the door of your native home to sell it?¡± The woman crocheted her waist and walked back and forth. He abused Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 733 – 734 Chapter 733 ¨C 734 Chapter 733 She suddenly felt that this woman was a bit familiar. But, she really couldn¡¯t remember who this woman was? To be precise, she should have met this woman when she was a child, but now each other has grown up and they are all different. ¡°Who are you?¡± Suzi asked quietly. ¡°Xu Haili!¡± The woman sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t even remember me, Suzi, how ungrateful you are!¡± Xu Haili? This is really a narrow road for Yuanjia. Yes, looking at this woman now, it is indeed Xu Haili. When I was a child, Xu Haili¡¯s family lived in the county seat, and both parents had positions. If people were really ssed, Xu Haili would be the top nobleman in the county. But Suzi is the most inconspicuous civilian in this county. Evengging behind the civilians. Because Suzi¡¯s family was very poor when he was young. Originally, Suzi lived in the countryside of the county, and Xu Haili should not have any intersection. However, when Suzi was twelve years old, one of the best primary schools in the county held an Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. interaction that recalled bitterness and sweetness. One of the projects was that children in good conditions in the county town should go to the township to experience life and experience life. It¡¯s not easy to taste the hardship of rural families. At the same time, letting children from rural families go to the county family to experience it is a benefit for rural children. It¡¯s a trip to enrich your life and broaden your horizons. When youe back, you still have to write an essay. Suzi was honored to go to Xu Haili¡¯s house. To be precise, Xu Haili¡¯s parents should have chosen Suzi¡¯s family. At that time, because of his father¡¯s illness, Suzi¡¯s house was really a mess. The house was leaking and there was no money to repair it. The shoes that Suzi wore were all showing his toes. In order to show their kindness and increase their political achievements, Xu Haili¡¯s parents specially selected Suzi¡¯s family. They sent their daughter to Suzi¡¯s house and received Suzi to their own house. Originally, Xu Haili¡¯s parents thought that a poor rural girl in Suzi would definitely not take a bath for a year, with lice and nasal mucus. , They also asked the media to report on what Suzi looked like before and after they went. As a result, the media came. Xu Haili¡¯s mother took off Suzi¡¯s hair, only to find that Suzi was very clean. Suzi¡¯s clothes were poor. The autumn clothes and long trousers in it were all made from mother¡¯s clothes, with patches, but the twelve-year-old girl was clean from the inside out, and even the hair was pierced. A scent of jasmine. That¡¯s because the family is really poor and has no money. When her mother was washing her hair, she went to the house and picked wild jasmine flowers and soaked in the water. This way, it can get rid of mosquitoes, nourish the hair, and make the hair smell good. Is not reached. At that time, Xu Haili¡¯s mother was embarrassed. Those reporters who came to want to use the dirty and sloppy girl in the rural area of Suzi as a gimmick were also embarrassed. However, what made them even more embarrassing was that no one thought that when Suzi took a bath and changed into Xu Haili¡¯s mother to put on Suzi¡¯s clothes that Xu Haili didn¡¯t need, everyone in the audience was stunned. The reporter present couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°This little girl is so beautiful, she can be a child star, she is much more foreign than your daughter.¡± Xu Haili¡¯s parents could onlyugh awkwardly: ¡°¡­¡± After the reporter left, Xu Haili¡¯s mother raised her hand and pped Suzi severely on the face: ¡°You mean embryo!¡± Chapter 734 The twelve-year-old girl¡¯s face suddenly swelled when she was beaten, and the marks on her five fingers were striking. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to cry so frightened. She looked at Xu Haili¡¯s parents with only horrified eyes. She didn¡¯t intend toe to the rich man¡¯s house. She has to take care of her father after school every day, help her mother to carry water, and have a lot of homework to do. However, the family selected her. If she does note to experience life in this house, she will not even be able to submit herposition. Not only that, but father¡¯s 30 yuan a month for poor household medical expenses will not be repaid. Under the persuasion of his mother, Suzi came. She didn¡¯t expect this family to be so fierce, Suzi didn¡¯t dare to tell her parents, fearing that they would feel bad. Fortunately, after Xu Haili¡¯s mother pped her, she coaxed her again: ¡°Little girl, auntie is also for you. You are a little girl from the countryside who doesn¡¯t understand anything and shy away. The reporter just wants to help her. You report it and want to improve your plight. How rude you are to be uncooperative like this. Auntie usually beats you Xu Haili sister. They are so strict. Auntie couldn¡¯t hold it back all of a sudden. Don¡¯t me Auntie, OK? ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie, I don¡¯t me you, I will be very well-behaved, I just can¡¯t cook, but I can wash clothes, clean the room, and fold the quilt. Everything is good.¡± Suzi is a smart kid. In order to live smoothly in this home for a week, and in order to avoid being beaten, Suzi really used all eighteen skills. She woke up in the morning and dragged the living room again, and then boiled the water for her home, and she didn¡¯t need Xu Haili¡¯s mother to get up to cook for her. She only heated a steamed bun in the pot, ordered pickles and boiling water, and could go to school with her schoolbag on her own. Up. After school at night, she can wash all the clothes and smelly socks that Xu Haili¡¯s parents took off. For this, she was praised by Xu Haili¡¯s mother. Suzi was very happy. Seeing that Suzi is so behaved, Xu Haili¡¯s mother also had a smile on her face. She smiled and said to Suzi, ¡°Suzi, dear boy, there are guests at home today. You don¡¯t want to do these housework. Follow mother Xu to see how. Entertaining guests, this is also out of the reach of your rural children, you can be regarded as an eye-opener like this.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°I will appear to be very good.¡± Although her parents are in the countryside and the family is very poor, her mother has always taught her etiquette. My mother often tells her not to snoring or snoring when eating, do not make noises, do not smash your mouth, adults do not move chopsticks and children cannot use chopsticks, children must sit upright when they are at the table, and no leftovers should be left after the meal. Therefore, when Suzi stayed in Xu Haili for the sixth day, that day was also a weekend, Xu Haili¡¯s house had several guests. In Suzi¡¯s eyes, those people were all high-ranking officials. Xu Haili¡¯s mother also dressed Suzi as Xu Haili for the sake of face. One of the skirts was not very beautiful, and Xu Haili didn¡¯t usually wear a skirt, which brought Suzi out to meet guests. Among these guests, one of them is a young man who has just been transferred from another ce. When he saw Suzi, he couldn¡¯t help but praised: ¡°Oh, Xu Chu, I didn¡¯t expect your daughter to be so beautiful, Xu Chu, you have such a beautiful daughter, why don¡¯t you send her to the provincial capital for art? Affiliated high school and so on, let her take the road of art, saying that she can¡¯t grow up to be a big star. You see, your daughter, who has white skin, is really not like our child in this small county. In our small county, the weather is too bad and the sand is heavy. The children here love the skin of the vige, and the skin of the vige is like a monkey¡¯s butt. But your daughters are different. Your daughters are all very beautiful girls in big cities. ¡° The young man wanted topliment Director Xu. He didn¡¯t even know that the child was not Chief Xu¡¯s family, and no one dared to remind the young man at this moment. Due to therge number of people and face, Xu Haili¡¯s parents can only smile. Xu Haili¡¯s mother went on to boast: ¡°Our family Suzi is sensible and has a very good self-care ability.¡± ¡°Hey, what a good boy, little girl, tell your uncle, do you have any other talents?¡± the young man asked Suzi again. Suzi is not stupid. She first looked back at Xu Haili¡¯s mother. Xu Haili¡¯s mother said gently: ¡°Suzi, you have to be generous. Tell your uncle what talent you have.¡± Xu Haili¡¯s mother thought at the time, anyway, a movie of a poor girl in the countryside. Apart from studying, washing clothes and cleaning, she has no talents anymore. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 735 – 736 Chapter 735 ¨C 736 Chapter 735 Unexpectedly, Suzi said: ¡°I can y the piano.¡± ying the piano was taught by her mother. In that rural area, when all three of their Shen family were criticized and bullied by others, no one knew that Suzi could y the piano. And ying the piano is actually Suzi¡¯s greatest joy. There is no piano in their house. But my mother is a person who knows music. She drew the piano keys for Suzi with paper, and let her practice empty-handed on the paper. Suzi is also clever, even if it is a fake exercise, Suzi also learns with interest. On weekends, Suzi¡¯s mother puts on Suzi¡¯s new clothes that she is willing to wear only once a week, and takes Suzi into the city, finds the only church in the county, and talks to the choir staff. , They will let Suzi and Suzi¡¯s mother practice the piano when there is no one in the church in the afternoon. The piano music that Suzi yed was taught by his mother. To Alice. The imprint of the rain. Turkish March. Wait a minute. Mother told her not to tell anyone. Suzi never told anyone. On the sixth day of Suzi¡¯s life at Xu Haili¡¯s house, in front of the guests at the time, she said for the first time that she could y the piano. A twelve-year-old girl really wants to be recognized. A ten-year-old child does not know the sinister thoughts and the ferocious jealousy in the adults¡¯ hearts. Suzi only knew that Xu Haili¡¯s house had a piano, and she thought that she could y it by herself. Maybe Xu¡¯s father and Xu¡¯s mother would like herself more. As soon as Suzi¡¯s words were spoken, many guests wanted to see Suzi ying the piano. There was a moment of displeasure on Xu Haili¡¯s mother¡¯s face, and then she said with a smile: ¡°Okay, let everyone listen, what kind of tune our Suzi will y.¡± With that, she turned on the piano. Suzi was extremely surprised when he saw the piano. She couldn¡¯t help but pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and then sat down in front of the piano. At that moment, let alone the young man, everyone in the room could see that the little girl sitting in front of the piano was really a noble little princess, with a straight back and a slender neck like a swan. The skirt is very in and very light. It is very elegant. Especially when a little girl is ying the piano, her slender fingers are really the most beautiful beating in the world. Suzi yed three pieces in a row. After ying, the audience was stunned. Then came the thunderous apuse, and the praise full of praise. At that moment, Xu Haili¡¯s parents looked embarrassed and angry. But they couldn¡¯t have a seizure until the guests were gone, and the moment Xu Haili¡¯s parents closed the door, Suzi thought he would be praised. However, this time it was Xu Haili¡¯s father, who lifted his foot and put it on Suzi. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Suzi vomited blood on the spot. Chapter 736 The twelve-year-old was kicked and curled up on the ground, blood gurgling out of his mouth. She doesn¡¯t know what happened to Xu¡¯s father and Xu¡¯s mother? Has she always performed well? ¡°Get out of here! You ba5tard! Get out! Get out of my house right now!¡± The 12-year-old kid was kicked out by the Xu family in the evening. Suzi walked home from the county seat alone. It was already midnight when I got home. The father and mother who were still working on the hospital bed watched their daughtere back in the middle of the night, with a pale face and blood on their lips. They beat their chests and feet with distress. Dad rolled off the bed at once. ¡°My child! My child! Who has bullied my child!¡± The father who fell on the ground beat his fist to the ground, and the skin on his hand broke. The blood is flowing. Suzi calmly looked at his parents: ¡°Xu Haili is not in our house?¡± Mother cried and shook her head: ¡°She is a child in the city, how can she endure such suffering, just doing things every day, and staying in a hotel in the city at night.¡± Yubi, my mother shook her head again: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Xu Haili, talk about you, tell your mother what¡¯s wrong with you, who was beaten, why are you bending over and holding your belly? Who bullied you? Your lips still have blood. Tell mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, Dad Xu Haili just kicked me. My chest hurts a bit, but I can keep Content held by N?velDrama.Org. walking back. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Mom, let¡¯s put my dad into bed quickly.¡± When Suzi bent down to help his father up, he felt the pain in his chest. She: ¡°Oh¡± cried out. Mom and Dad discovered that the matter was serious. That night, my mother borrowed a floor car from Shen Er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house and took Suzi to the county town to see the orthopedics department, only to find that Suzi¡¯s ribs had been kicked off by Xu Haili¡¯s father. The doctor asked Suzi to stay in the hospital, and his mother had no money. Fortunately, the doctor sympathized with their family very much. He confiscated the money and aligned Suzi¡¯s bones so that she could stay at home. Because of this, Suzi¡¯s father became more ill. Suzi also cultivated at home for two months before going to school again. In two months, Suzi, who had good grades, couldn¡¯t keep up. Not only that, Xu Haili, who swapped families with her, also came to Suzi¡¯s elementary school to find fault with Suzi. At that time, Suzi was kicked out by Xu Haili¡¯s father. She was still wearing Xu Haili¡¯s skirt, which was originally a skirt that Xu Haili didn¡¯t wear. Suzi didn¡¯t want to wear it either. No matter how good other people¡¯s clothes are, if it weren¡¯t for Suzi¡¯s, she would be very rare. But Suzi had no choice. Her own clothes, the only decent clothes, were left at Xu Haili¡¯s house. She could only go to school in Xu Haili¡¯s skirt. Because of this, Xu Haili went to the elementary school to find fault with Suzi. Said she was a thief. Xu Haili also called her good friends to y in the city to beat Suzi and wipe her shit on Suzi. Twelve-year-old Suzi, outside the school, was surrounded by a group of fourteen- or five-year-old girls who were bullying. Those childrenughed at Suzi enough. After being tired, Xu Haili still stepped on Suzi¡¯s face and scolded her: ¡°Little b!tch! You stayed and ate in my house for a week, and you infected our house with lice everywhere, mine. The bedroom still smells like you. You still wore my skirt and broke my piano. You are such a sc*mbag! Little ba5tard! ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 737 – 738 Chapter 737 ¨C 738 Chapter 737 She was beaten, stepped on, and verbally abused. She didn¡¯t have any tears. She just wanted these people to go quickly, so she could go to the river to wash and wash, and she didn¡¯t want her father to know. Dad¡¯s illness is too serious. If he knows that she is being bullied outside, Dad¡¯s illness will be overwhelming. However, she didn¡¯t want to tell her father, but others told him. Just as Suzi washed the dirt on his face and the feces on his head by the small river and returned home, he heard his mother crying. Suzi was shocked suddenly, and then ran into the house with his legs drawn. When I entered the house, I saw that my father only had air intake, and he was not venting anymore. Seeing Suzi entering the house, his father suddenly opened his eyes again, and he shouted weakly, ¡°Suzi Suzi¡­ Suzi Suzi¡­ Dad¡­ Dad¡¯s sorry for you, Dad can¡¯t give it to you.¡± A good life, dad also drags you and your mother¡­ listen to what your father said, after father dies, let¡­ your mother send you to the big city, you look beautiful and study The grades are good, and you can y the piano again. You can¡¯t bury it here, listen to your father, and when your father is dead, you will return with your mother¡­to Nancheng.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t die, you can¡¯t die, I won¡¯t go to school in the future, I will work to earn money, and I will earn medical expenses for you, OK? Dad, you don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to be without a father¡­¡± For a twelve-year-old child, the sky would fall without a father. It¡¯s okay even if Dad is lying on the hospital bed. As long as she has a father, as long as a family of three can be together. However, what made Suzi scared and made Suzi feel that the sky was falling still happened. Dad died that night. With the humiliation of his life and the infinite nostalgia for his wife and daughter, he died the night when Suzi was beaten by Xu Haili. No one knows how much hate he has in his heart. Suzi and his mother saw it clearly, but his father couldn¡¯t catch his eyes. After the father was buried, the mother and daughter were even more helpless. Suzi also seemed to have grown up overnight. She became more sensible than before. She even told her mother firmly: ¡°Let¡¯s find Xu Haili¡¯s family, and we will sue them!¡± My mother shook her head: ¡°We are orphans and widows, and the family is poor. What do we do to sue? Your father is dead, and your mother can¡¯t let you have any idents. Your father is right. Mom should send you to the university In the city, you shouldn¡¯t live here. Mommy will start to do this now.¡± This was also the beginning of Suzi being sent to the big city by his mother and to Jarod¡¯s house. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suzi has never seen Jarod. She didn¡¯t know what was the rtionship between her mother and Jarod. She only knew that her mother entrusted her to Shen Er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house for a month. After a month, the mothers returned from Nancheng and took Suzi away. It was thest time that Suzi saw Xu Haili when taking a long-distance bus in the county seat. She and her mother are going to the provincial capital by long-distance bus, and then take the train in the provincial capital. And Xu Haili¡¯s family traveled to the provincial capital. There is a sharp contrast between the brightly dressed family and the two mothers and daughters dressed like beggars. Xu Haili¡¯s family still attacked them personally at the bus station: ¡°Thieves, kindly find you for a week, but you have no rules and no quality. , Uneducated! Wild boy!¡± Suzi wanted to work hard with them. But she was hugged by her mother. They did not take the same bus, because Xu Haili¡¯s family took a special bus. Since then, Suzi came to Nancheng and stayed at Jarod¡¯s home. She never saw Xu Haili again. Fifteen years have passed since then, and now Xu Haili should be 30 years old, right? Suzi also looked at Xu Haili with a sneer: ¡°Xu Haili, don¡¯te here all right.¡± Chapter 738 Xu Haili shuddered inexplicably when she saw Suzi¡¯s eyes suddenly be sharper. Then, she looked at Suzi with a contemptuous smile: ¡°Your cousin Shen Cuishan told me that you are back. I thought it was a fake. She told me that you came back to the county seat to do that kind of business, saying that you can do that kind of business all night. I didn¡¯t believe it when I picked up dozens of men. However, I believe it now. It seems that you are too busy with business to change your clothes. Wearing pajamas is easy to do, right? Did you wear the primer inside? ¡° Suzi became calmer and calmer. She quietly asked, ¡°Xu Haili, do we have any grudges?¡± In Suzi¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t think she had an enemy with Xu Haili. At least she didn¡¯t think so before today. Although his father was angry to death because of Xu¡¯s family back then, Suzi knew that his father¡¯s physical condition would never get better. Even without Xu Haili¡¯s family, his father would not survive for half a year. Not only that, Suzi never remembered the persecution of her by the Xu family. Especially for Xu Haili. Suzi felt that Xu Haili¡¯s parents were vicious, but Xu Haili was still a fourteen-year-old child. Xu Haili was too young to be sensible. So after so many years, if it were not for Xu Haili to remind Suzi today, Suzi would never remember that she had exchanged families with Xu Haili for a week. But Xu Haili has never forgotten things that Suzi didn¡¯t want to care about. I think back then, she was a dignifieddy who was actuallypared to Suzi¡¯s beauty, Suzi¡¯s long legs, and Suzi¡¯s white skin. Don¡¯t look at Suzi wearing shoes with bare toes, wearing these patched autumn pants, and wearing old-fashioned jackets, but Suzi still has an elegant and western feeling of a little princess. Because of this, Xu Haili was jealous of Suzi and the jealousy hate that she couldn¡¯t break Suzi! I wish I could choke Suzi to death. Later, she heard that when Suzi lived in her home, a guest actually regarded Suzi as her. Suzi can also y the piano! These are making Xu Haili crazy. She gathered up a lot of gangsters, went to Suzi¡¯s school gate to encircle Suzi and beat Suzi with a blue nose and swollen face, but Xu Haili still didn¡¯t understand her hatred. Back then, Xu Haili nned to break Suzi or kill him directly, but unfortunately, Met by a teacher in Suzi School who is engaged in physical education. The physical education teacher has kung fu, he scolded the children who bullied Suzi, and Xu Haili had to take her group of punks and ran away. Also let Suzi escape. Later, Xu Haili wanted to find another chance to attack Suzi again, but she did not expect that Suzi was well protected by her neighbor¡¯s second grandfather and grandmother. Every day from school and after school, Suzi¡¯s second grandpa and grandmother pick up Suzi. , The old man and the olddy are still holding a walking stick in her hand. Whoever dares to approach Suzi and bully Suzi, the old man and the olddy will use the walking stick to beat others. Back then, Xu Haili never had a chance to attack Suzi. Until Suzi went out of town with her mother, Xu Haili had no chance at all. However, her hatred of Suzi has never been forgotten since she was 14 or 15 years old. Xu Haili was not educated and skillful. She mingled with punks after graduating from junior high school and had a baby, so she didn¡¯t go to high school or university. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 739 – 740 Chapter 739 ¨C 740 Read Chapter 739 ¨C 740 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 739 Fortunately, she has good connections. Even after graduating from junior high school, she can get a good job in the county. Not only that, she can also marry top students who have gone to college. She is still a nobleman in the county town. There is a talented husband who is thriving in official career. Now he also has a lovely son. The son is taken by his retired parents. Xu Haili and her husband lead a very sweet two-person life, and their lives are very prosperous. Not long ago, the husband was promoted again. He immediately became the king of a ce here, so Xu Haili was even more prominent in the county seat. Many of her old ssmates in the past, even those female ssmates who went to university and returned to work, may not be as good as her married, nor may they have her status. Therefore, Xu Haili is also used to arrogantly. She had a female ssmate who was a teacher in a high school in the county seat. In front of her, Xu Haili was often reprimanded by Xu Haili for not being like a teacher, but like a woman who betrayed her hue. Once, Xu Haili asked the high school teacher to apany a foreign merchant. , The high school teacher was also very obedient. Afterwards, the high school female teacher hadn¡¯t put on her clothes, so Xu Haili took an indecent picture. While kicking the female teacher with her feet, she maliciously disliked: ¡°A woman like you is still a teacher? You are a chicken! A chicken! I will be on call to you in the future! Dare toe and see if I take care of you! ¡° The female teacher had nothing but to obey, she didn¡¯t dare to refute a word. Seeing the female high school teacher kneeling naked in front of her like a ve girl, Xu Haili felt even more that she was in this county, like a queen. The biggest hatred in this queen¡¯s heart is still that of Suzi more than ten years ago. Later, the queen discovered that Suzi was married in Nancheng, the country¡¯srgest trading metropolis. Suzi actually married? It¡¯s so good to marry! The fire of jealousy in Xu Haili¡¯s heart is like a volcano, which can erupt at any time. At this moment, Xu Haili received a call from Shen Cuishan. Don¡¯t look at Shen Cuishan being a little bit shy in the small county town, but to put it bluntly, Shen Cuishan is Xu Haili¡¯s doglegs, what Xu Haili asks Shen Cuishan to do, Shen Cuishan does. Therefore, as long as there is some trouble in the county town, Shen Cuishan will tell Xu Haili as soon as possible. Early this morning, Shen Cuishan called Xu Haili: ¡°Queen Xu, to tell you the good news, that little ba5tard Suzi you have always hated, she has returned to the county seat.¡± Hearing this, Xu Haili stopped screaming: ¡°Shen Cuishan! b!tch! Don¡¯t you want your dance hall anymore? You use Suzi to touch me at this time! You know that Suzi is married so well, I It¡¯s toote to see Suzi hiding now. Come and tell me that Suzi is back?¡± At the other end, Shen Cuishan was not angry. Instead, she reported the good news in a tone: ¡°Queen Xu, I know Suzi¡¯s situation better than you. She is now back alone. She used to sell in Nancheng. Those who married Nancheng The news of the rich man is all false. She is just a shield. You think, how can the wife of a really rich man show her face? Today, I can show you the scene of Suzi being yed by dozens of men alone, and give you a bad breath, how about? ¡° T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good drop!¡± Xu Haili happily agreed. She was still waiting for news from Xu Haili in the morning, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to receive a notice from her husband that she would attend a dinner party this evening and that the county would receive an important person. For this important dinner, Xu Haili has been busy today. It is also beauty, body care, and hair making. And now, she is here for a banquet. However, she never expected that she would meet Suzi here. ¡°Suzi, you are the biggest enemy of my life, look at how I clean up you today!¡± Xu Haili looked at Suzi with a grim smile. Chapter 740 Suzi said in a slightly sad tone: ¡°Then how can Miss Xu deal with me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to hurt people. In this county, only you know your husband¡¯s temper. Husband¡¯s joy and anger are invisible, and that killer Guo will only consider in his heart the city government, which is absolutely unobtrusive on the surface, and that temperament that is so cruel that no one can match, only Suzi knows. So at this moment, Suzi looked at Xu Haili¡¯s expression very calmly. She doesn¡¯t want to hurt people, but if someone is looking for death, she can only shrug her shoulders innocently. Xu Haili is about to take revenge, so Suzi has to take revenge even more. When she was bullied in her childhood, her father died of shame and anger. Her mother took her away from home. The thing that left Suzi most in the dark was when Xu Haili¡¯s mother pped her and Xu Haili¡¯s father kicked her. Until now, Suzi¡¯s chest asionally still aches. A twelve-year-old child, already malnourished, was kicked by an elderly man. Who can stand it? This hatred! Well, Suzi must be reported! She looked at Xu Haili calmly. Xu Haili sneered, and was about to take out her mobile phone to call Shen Cuishan. She did not call Shen Cuishan because she was busy doing beauty treatments. Just as she was about to call Shen Cuishan, Xu Haili¡¯s cell phone rang. She clicked to see that her husband was calling, and immediately connected: ¡°Hello, Zhang Song?¡± At the other end, the husband¡¯s hastily voice: ¡°Haili! Why haven¡¯t youe yet! Several important leaders have brought their wives here. It¡¯s good for you, but you won¡¯t be here! Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not here today. Protagonist! No! Come over to me right away!¡± ¡°Oh, my husband!¡± Xu Haili acted like a baby at her husband: ¡°I am not the protagonist today, I know, but are all the officials and wives who apanied me today who are more beautiful than me and younger than me? Who else confuses you with my husband? This position is now. Although I am not a heroine, I am also a proper second actress?¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Come here now!¡± Zhang rxed and cursed his mother. A group of people sat here, watching the cold-faced Yama sitting in the most important position of the box, without saying a word. These escorts did not dare to say anything. Hades asionally interacted with his daughter. The little girl is so beautiful, she is very easy to touch, and she is very talkative. In order to get close to the living Hades, the sitting people kicked their wives under the foot one by one. Thedies have been in the officialdom for a long time, and all of them are exquisite. They scrambled to get close to the little princess. ¡°Little princess, how old are you this year?¡± ¡°Five-and-a-half years old.¡± Lilly said with his slick eyes. ¡°Hey, little princess, your hairstyle is so beautiful, who gave you it?¡± Lilly thought for a while: ¡°Well, a beautiful sister in the hotel stabbed me, and that beautiful sister has a very good heart.¡± ¡°Wow, what is that pretty sister¡¯s name? I¡¯ll ask her to tie a braid like youter.¡± Lilly thought for a while: ¡°Um¡­she said she was called the lobby manager sister.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 741 – 742 Chapter 741 ¨C 742 Read Chapter 741 ¨C 742 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 741 The child is unintentional, but the people present are very smart, all human beings. From the child¡¯s tone, they can tell whether there is a woman next to the living king. If not, they will try to give this Hades a woman. King of South City! In Nancheng and Kyoto, there is an earthquake that can be stomped by a stomping foot. If anyone can cheat on a big man like him, he might be able to fly into the sky tomorrow. Faced with such infatuation, Arron had no expression on his face and his face was dull. The person sitting, no one can guess what he is thinking? They were very anxious. Among them, the most anxious one is Zhang Song. The otherdies are here, and they can get close to the little princess, but his wife is the only one. This dead girl! He usually has a long face, because he is beautiful, because he has wrists, and because he is exquisite, it is a god assist for Zhang Song¡¯s promotion, but today, how can this woman not be there yet! Zhang Song urged Xu Haili in the bathroom: ¡°Do you know how honorable this great person is today? If we cling to him, not only will we not have to cater to this county town, but we can even skip the city and go directly to the provincial town. Don¡¯t you understand! Come here quickly, other people¡¯s wives have already gotten in touch with the little princess, and you will be toote if you don¡¯te again!¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s urging, Xu Haili immediately said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be here.¡± At this moment, she really believed that she didn¡¯t care about Suzi anymore. However, she couldn¡¯t let Suzi run away. She wanted to go to the front desk to ask about which room Suzi was staying in, so that she could let the front desk help to look at Suzi. Xu Haili originally wanted to call Shen Cuishan and let Shen Cuishan to monitor Suzi, but now it should not work. She has to get into the box right away. Forget it, send a WeChat message to Shen Cuishan in the box. Xu Haili thought this way, but when she hung up her husband¡¯s phone line, she found that Suzi was also taking a few steps in the direction she was going to pass. ¡°Eh! What are you doing! You ba5tard! Do you dare to enter that kind of box? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore? Stop it for me!¡± Xu Haili ran forward and grabbed Suzi. She called the front desk loudly: ¡°Waiter! Waiter! Come here and show me this pheasant!¡± Because Xu Haili¡¯s voice was so loud, it was heard in the entire box, and Zhang Song, who had just of the box. The boxes opened. Sitting in the box, Arron saw Suzi who was grabbed by Xu Haili¡¯s arm. The man immediately got up and led Lilly to go out. Good guys! Once the Living Hades left the table, who would dare to sit here? They followed the emperor like ministers in ancient times. At this time, Zhang Song had alreadye to his wife Xu Haili. Zhang Song took a look at Suzi and said to Xu Haili: ¡°Who is this woman, how did you dress like this, why did you get involved with her again, what¡¯s the matter? ?¡± Xu Haili drew her freshly made hair, nced at Arron, but did not dare to look carefully, she asked her husband in a low voice, ¡°Is this the big man?¡± Zhang Song asked unpleasantly: ¡°Who is this woman! If you don¡¯t let her go, is it going to anger the living Hades?¡± Xu Haili smiled confidently: ¡°I just want Suzi to make a fool of yourself in front of this big man!¡± If you speak, Xu Haili came to Arron: ¡°Leader, you see, when you visit Huixian, we should have created a good environment for you. No matter where, there will be some rogues in high-end ces. The reason why I am today I¡¯mte, just to know this woman, this woman is for sale, and she doesn¡¯t care at all. She wears pajamas and tantly pulls men in such a high-end hotel. You said how can I condone such things? I n to treat this woman. Send it¡­¡± She was interrupted by Arron before she finished speaking. He asked very calmly, ¡°Thisdy, what do you say my wife is?¡± Chapter 742 Xu Haili stared at Arron dumbfounded: ¡°You¡­lead you¡­what did you say?¡± She found that her tongue was curled, and she couldn¡¯t straighten her tongue. Arron repeated: ¡°What did you just say that my wife is?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Xu Haili stammered and dared not speak any more. She only looked at her husband Zhang Song, and her husband was also frightened. The same scared silly, there are those aplices behind him. Xu Haili turned to look at Suzi again, and then said to Arron: ¡°This¡­this¡­woman she¡­no¡­no, I mean. ¡­ I don¡¯t know your wife¡­ I¡¯m talking about¡­ this woman, she has been stealing since she was twelve years old¡­ . She¡­ter dropped out of school and went to the South. She¡­ has always been engaged in¡­ selling¡­ selling¡­¡± ¡°She is my wife.¡± Arron interrupted Xu Haili. ¡°Puff!¡± Xu Haili fell directly to the ground. She didn¡¯t know the man in front of her very well, but she had seen the official blog of the Fu Group on Weibo. At that time, she had checked with Shen Cuishan. Shen Cuishan told her that they were all gimmicks and deceiving people. And now, looking at the man¡¯s momentum and the crowd of important people who apany the man to dinner, Xu Haili has guessed that this man is Arron. And Suzi is really Arron¡¯s wife. The news from the official blog is not a gimmick, it is true. There were big beads of sweat on Xu Haili¡¯s forehead, and the sweat moistened the hair she had just made. There were hair oil and hairspray on the hair. Those things flowed on her face again, mixing with her delicate makeup. Within a few tens of seconds, Xu Haili¡¯s face was spent. There are very colored eyeshadows and sweating out of the corners of the eyes, well, the standard female ghost. The little bun Shen Wei was no stranger to such a scene, and only muttered: ¡°Dad, howe there are so many female ghosts in this world?¡± Arron said gently: ¡°Because your mother is so beautiful, even if your mother wanders in this hall in her pajamas, it will attract a lot of jealous ghosts.¡± Lilly likes others who praise her mother the most. She immediately looked at her father with a sweet smile: ¡°Dad, are you true?¡± In fact, she thinks her mother is a bit unsightly, because her mother¡¯s hair is messy, she has no makeup, and she wears a little floral pajamas. She is at best a pure little girl, not too beautiful. Actually, it¡¯s a little bit pretty. Arron chuckled: ¡°Little thing, I am your father and I still don¡¯t know what you think? In your eyes, your mother is the most beautiful, even if you wear a small floral coat! She is your mother, you are her mother! ¡° ¡°Hehe.¡± Shen Only smiled sweetly: ¡°Then what you said is true?¡± ¡°But what I said is indeed true! Your mother is indeed beautiful, otherwise, you see, howe all the female ghosts who are jealous of her finding fault with her, but there are no male ghosts?¡± Arron was serious about her daughter. Exined. The daughter nodded heavily: ¡°My mother must be really beautiful, especially beautiful, that¡¯s why so many female ghosts are jealous of her.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The father and daughterpliment Suzi with each other. Suzi smiled gently on the opposite side, with a little apologetic smile: ¡°When I woke up, I saw that you and the only one weren¡¯t by my side. We have a family of three with Christopher. Let¡¯s have dinner. Wherever there is so much attention, I just¡­e down without changing my clothes.¡± ¡°Very beautiful.¡± The man praised his wife without hesitation. ¡°Specially beautiful!¡± Xiao Lennyzi did not hesitate to praise his mother. Xu Haili slumped on the ground: ¡°¡­¡± She had never met Arron. But Xu Haili still knows about Arron¡¯s character. Arron from Nancheng kills Guojue and kills people like a numb, cold-hearted. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 743 – 744 Chapter 743 ¨C 744 Read Chapter 743 ¨C 744 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 743 However, the man in front of him treats his wife as gentle as the wind in spring, like the bath water that is not higher than forty degrees. For a moment, when Xu Haili even forgot that she was in a life and death situation, she was only thinking that she and her husband Zhang Song had been married for seven or eight years, and her husband had never treated her like this. The good man in front of him is really enviable. Whoever marries such a man is really soaked in a honey pot. Not only Xu Haili was stunned, but the crowd behind her were also stunned. After witnessing the words and deeds of Arron and his daughter, they confirmed one thing, that is, Arron, the current head of the Nancheng Fu Group, he is really terrified. There is no false transmission on the Inte. At this time, Arron had arrived in front of Suzi, with one arm around Suzi: ¡°What? Are you afraid to eat with so many people? The eldest princess of our family has always been calm and humiliated?¡± Suzi smiled and nodded: ¡°I can eat, let¡¯s go husband, let¡¯s go in for dinner.¡± ¡°Hey, please¡­¡± Xu Haili, who was sitting on the ground, yelled beggingly. She expected Ai Ai to look in sharp contrast with just now. Arron looked back at Xu Haili and then at Zhang Song: ¡°Mr. Zhang, your wife?¡± Zhang Song: ¡°¡­¡± This D*mn b!tch! He is a dignified college student who originally had a great future. At his speed of promotion, he might be promoted to Kyoto one day! It¡¯s all right now, it¡¯s all in the hands of this stinkydy! Zhang Song came to Xu Haili with a furious expression, and kicked Xu Haili¡¯s stomach fiercely: ¡°You damned woman!¡± ¡°Aw¡­¡± Xu Haili almost passed out in pain. ¡°Mr. Zhang¡­¡± Christopher yelled behind him: ¡°It must be wrong to beat people in thisrge court. Besides, thisdy is also your wife. As a husband, how can you beat your wife like this? You have to learn from our Fourth Master Fu, you see, how much do we know how to care for Madam Fu?¡± Zhang Song: ¡°No¡­that, Assistant Yan¡­¡± Christopher sneered: ¡°Since it¡¯s your wife, let¡¯se in for dinner together. Our meal was originally a light meal, so why are you so particr about it? You say yes?¡± Zhang Song: ¡°¡­¡± He wants to escape! You want to leave this troubled girl here alone, and then run away without a trace with her son! However, he has no chance. He had to obediently scoop up his wife, and then walked back into the private room again. At this time, Xu Haili was already limp like a prisoner rushing to the execution ground. Coming to the private room, Arron, Suzi, and the only three of Shen¡¯s family sat down first. The others didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and they warmed up: ¡°Everyone is casual. Very friendly person.¡± None of the people present were fools. They didn¡¯t offend Arron. At this moment, let¡¯s take a good meal with the family of three. Only Xu Haili, she sat slumped at Suzi¡¯s feet, afraid to speak or cry. It was embarrassing to the point that there was a crack in the ground wishing to get in, like a pug. At this time, someone suddenly broke in outside the private room. After that, a very coercive voice broke through the door: ¡°Who! Who dares to bully our family Lili, don¡¯t you want to live anymore!¡± Chapter 744 As soon as the sound fell, two people broke into the room. One man and one woman, dressed very expensive. They are all in their fifties. When Suzi saw the man and the woman, his face was immediately filled with anger and contempt. That¡¯s right! Those who broke in were Xu Haili¡¯s parents, Xu Yudong and Liao Fanzhi. Xu Yudong has not retired yet, but his position is no longer as important as before. He is now engaged in logistics, but even so, his connections and influence in Xiaocheng are unmatched. Xu Yudong is not only in Xiaocheng. He can cover the sky with one hand, even in the city, in the provincial capital, he can talk. If not, how could Xu Yudong¡¯s daughter have had three or four fetuses at a young age and barely graduated from junior high school, but could get the best position? And being able to marry college graduates can have such a noble status? Just kidding! When he Xu Yudong is a vegetarian! It can be said that no one dares to touch him Xu Yudong in this small town shit on foot! But just half an hour ago, his daughter¡¯s ssmate, the high school teacher, sent a picture to Xu Yudong. In the picture, his daughter Xu Haili was kneeling consciously. The high school teacher used to look so proud and proud that he never bought Xu Haili¡¯s ount, but he was used several times by Xu Haili¡¯s wrists, and he did not obediently be a dark prostitute for Xu Haili. Now this is a high school. Teacher, in private is the prostitution of many men¡¯s ythings, a Original content from N?velDrama.Org. dog beside her daughter. Not even a dog. This high school teacher is very loyal to her daughter, so Xu Yudong and his wife are convinced of the pictures she sent. And the high school teacher also said to Xu Yudong: ¡°Uncle Xu, Xu Haili¡¯s mobile phone was taken away. This is a group of barbarians from outside. You don¡¯t know Haili¡¯s background at all. You can save Haili soon. Otherwise, Haili might be taken to another ce by this group of people¡­¡± When Xu Yudong and his wife saw it, they became angry. They didn¡¯t stop, and immediately ran over with their carts. When I came to this hotel, I saw the high school teacher and a waiter in the hotel waiting for him. The waiter said graciously: ¡°Uncle Xu, they are in that box. You can go in by yourself.¡± If thenguage was necessary, the waiter returned automatically. Xu Yudong and Liao Fanzhi and his wife broke in. The couple didn¡¯t take a close look at the faces of the people present because they felt sorry for their daughter. They are also careless. Because it was all familiar with a nce, Xu Yudong ignored it. He just roared: ¡°Are you all vegetarian? Just watched Haili being bullied?¡± After this sentence, Xu Yudong saw his daughter kneeling, and he was a little familiar. Where did this woman seem to have met? ¡°Don¡¯t be unharmed, Xu¡¯s father and Xu¡¯s mother.¡± When Xu Yudong was searching in his mind, Suzi had already got up to say hello to Xu Yudong and Liao Fanzhi. Her tone was very in. Xu Yudong patted his forehead and remembered it! It¡¯s her! Xu Yudong scolded angrily: ¡°Suzi!¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°I am Suzi.¡± ¡°You! Little b!tch! b!tch! I heard my daughter say that you dropped out of school at a young age, and started to be a b!tch when you were a teenager in the South. Can you still count the number of times you sold it for so many years? You made money? Do you think you are powerful? Little b!tch! I told me that in our small county, in our eyes, you will always be a b!tch! A b!tch! You actually bullied my daughter. Got it! You are tired of life and crooked you!¡± Xu Yudong usually doesn¡¯t talk like that. In the end, he is also a person with a face, but at this moment, seeing his daughter kneeling like a dog, he feels distressed, and angrily has long since died of reason. It is so easy for a person who has lost his mind to make mistakes. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 745 – 746 Chapter 745 ¨C 746 Read Chapter 745 ¨C 746 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 745 Xu Yudong sneered at Suzi with a ferocious face: ¡°Little b!tch! Don¡¯t say that you have been out for so many years and saved some money on selling, and you will push your nose and think that you have turned over! Let me tell you! Lili¡¯s ssmate is a high school. Teacher, that was a graduate of a prestigious university, and came back to teach here because she was deserted and ignored our family Lili! Did you ask her if she got a good ending? ! She is just like you now, a prostitute! It¡¯s still dark! We Lili told her to lick someone, she dare not refuse! More obedient than a dog! You! You dare to bully our family Lili here. You see, I won¡¯t take your skin today, or twitch your muscles! ¡° Say yes, Xu Yudong rushed forward and wanted to fight Suzi. However, he didn¡¯t even move a step, and was tripped by his son-inw. Xu Yu suddenly knocked a dog to eat shit. Liao Fanzhi behind him: ¡°¡­¡± When Xu Yudong scolded someone, Liao Fanzhi had already carefully looked at the people present. Liao Fanzhi discovered that all of the attendants present were very good-looking. Either one of them is better than Xu Yudong. Otherwise, how can Xu Yudong not participate in this dinner? To put it bluntly, Xu Yudong is outdated and relegated to the second line. And here, those who watched Xu Haili lying on the ground like a dog but didn¡¯t respond at all, all of them were people calling for the wind and rain. Liao Fanzhi was already stupid. And his husband¡¯s knocked teeth were knocked loose, Xu Yudong became more and more angry, he immediately got up, and suddenly pped the table: ¡°Instead of you¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Liao Fanzhi covered his mouth. . ¡°Stop talking!¡± Liao Fanzhi said. On the ground, Xu Haili, who was still kneeling there, also yelled Xu Yudong expectantly: ¡°Dad, are you trying to kill me?¡± Xu Yudong: ¡°¡­¡± Until this moment, he really took a closer look at the people present. These people are all ster, but all of them are silent. The eyes of these people look at Suzi are all respectful. None of these people would say a word for her daughter, even his son-inw dare not say a word for his wife. Looking at the man sitting in the middle, Xu Yudong didn¡¯t know who the man was, but Xu Yudong knew that this must be a problem. ¡°This¡­is it a misunderstanding?¡± Xu Yudong immediately calmed down. He begged and looked at Arron in the middle: ¡°This leader¡­that¡­you may have misunderstood my daughter. It must be Suzi, a woman telling things. Suzi lived in my house when she was a child. In just one week, her heart has changed. She has be vain and vain, she has even dropped out of school, she still¡­she still steals¡­¡± ¡°Surnamed Xu! Can you close your stinky mouth!¡± Zhang Song, the son-inw next to him, wanted to kick Xu Yudong to death. The scolded Suzi was very calm: ¡°Xu Yudong, for so many years, not only did your family not apologize to me at all, but do you still turn ck and white? Even you have admitted that you are forced to be a prostitute from your daughter. Is there anything better for you? Exin?¡± Xu Yudong: ¡°¡­¡± He ignored Suzi and looked at Arron with a sly eye, and he could tell at a nce who was there to speak. ¡°This leader¡­¡± Arron calmly said: ¡°I am not a leader, my wife is a leader, and I belong to my wife.¡± After speaking, he pointed to Suzi: ¡°This is my wife, the legal wife.¡± Chapter 746 ¡°Your wife?¡± Xu Yudong blurted out. Liao Fanzhi was frightened. She pointed to Suzi, ¡°She¡­ how could she be your wife? She is a poor beggar. She has lived in our house since she was a child. She has a head of lice and wears exposed shoes. I washed her hair and dressed her beautifully. She actually stole our house¡­¡± ¡°You are spitting blood! Your whole family can¡¯t die!¡± At this moment, a sharp and miserable voice suddenly came from outside the box. Everyone looked outside. Standing outside is the high school teacher. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Xu Haili, who was kneeling and crawling, turned and looked at the door: ¡°Hu Xiaomeng, how dare you step on me at this time?¡± Hu Xiaomeng sneered fiercely: ¡°Bah! Xu Haili, I wish I could swallow you alive! My biggest wish in this life is to die for Xu Haili¡¯s family!¡± Xu Haili: ¡°¡­¡± Hu Xiaomeng suddenly changed into tears: ¡°Xu Yudong, Liao Fanzhi, do you know why I sent you this picture? Do you know how I knew your daughter was kneeling here?¡± She turned around and pulled the waitress next to her: ¡°This is my cousin! My cousin told me that my chance for revenge is here. She sent me the picture, and I forwarded it to your couple. Yes, I just want to I will irritate you and let you bring it to the door yourself! I just want you to know that I am not capable of resisting, but some people will clean up you, and some will walk the way for the sky!¡± As long as the words were necessary, Hu Xiaomeng looked at Suzi and Arron. ¡°Ms. Fu, Miss Shen.¡± Hu Xiaomeng shed tears: ¡°I¡¯ve seen your official blog on the Inte. Fu is always a good man. Miss Shen really envied you for finding this good home. I often do things when you were twelve years old. Listen to Xu Haili. Obviously you are lucky, but I am not so lucky. I was at the same table with Xu Haili in junior high school. She always has to copy my homework, I don¡¯t give it to her, she has a grudge. She stopped studying until she finished junior high school. I was admitted to the high school and then to the Normal University, and when I saw the bustling world outside, I wanted toe back to benefit my hometown and teach and educate people. I teach in our best high school. Unfortunately, I was found by Xu Haili again. She lied to me to tell me about the old days and asked me toe out to eat together. As a result, I T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. was put to sleep. She also took a lot of indecent photos of me. From then on, as long as she has a human rtionship to cling to, she will use me to contribute to those people. I know I am a senior teacher, but in fact, I am a lowly prostitute who can no longer be lowly. She has an indecent picture of me, I dare not tell me and I have no ability to take revenge. I know I shouldn¡¯t pin my hopes on you. I just want you to know about this, the Xu family and the whole family are all people who should be cramped! ¡° After speaking, Hu Xiaomeng cried silently. Her cousin next to her has been soothing her. At this time, Suzi walked over with a sad expression on her face, and she patted Hu Xiaomeng on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you have to be strong, it¡¯s not your fault, she will definitely not bully you again in the future, you In the future, he will still be a senior teacher respected by everyone.¡± Sure enough, Suzi also took the initiative to hug Hu Xiaomeng. ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen.¡± Hu Xiaomeng said sincerely. Suzi: ¡°Live well!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Suzi led Hu Xiaomeng over and sat in the VIP table before looking at Xu Yudong and Liao Fanzhi again. ¡°Daddy Xu and Mother Xu.¡± Suzi still used the address he used to Xu Yudong and Liao Fanzhi when he was twelve: ¡°When I was very young, I didn¡¯t understand why I went to your house for the first time, so I sumbed to Xu¡¯s mother. p. At that time, I thought to myself, I was a rural child, although the clothes I wore were very old and my shoes were worn out, but I was very clean. There was no bad smell on my head and my clothes were clean. But why does Xu¡¯s mother dislike me? Later, when I grew up, I understood that it turned out that Mother Xu beat me because I was too clean and because I had no lice on my head, because I was not as bad as a rural child she imagined. Also, the time you kicked me, the time that you kicked my three ribs off¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 747 – 748 Chapter 747 ¨C 748 Read Chapter 747 ¨C 748 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 747 ¡°Please don¡¯t say it¡­¡± Xu Yudong looked at Suzi with begging eyes. He was afraid that after Suzi said these words, the man beside Suzi would suddenly kick his three ribs off. Suzi looked at Xu Yudong: ¡°Stop talking? Dad Xu, are you running away? Do you think that kicking my three ribs off with a kick is not worth mentioning?¡± Xu Yudong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In fact, I don¡¯t think it is worth mentioning. Suzi shrugged and smiled lightly for a while. Her remarks stunned everyone present. ¡°At that time I was only twelve years old, still very young, and unable to resist. Later, I grew up slowly. I chose to forget the events of the same year, especially when I was hurt. Just ask, the kid Willing to meet that I have been kicked off three ribs, had someone¡¯s hair cut, and someone wiped shit on his head? I don¡¯t want to remember those unbearable humiliations. I don¡¯t want to. I never even thought abouting back to seek revenge from you. No need, not worth it. When I came back this time, my intention was to pick up my father¡¯s ashes. I was nning to go back, so I just came down to have a meal. Just have a meal! But Mom and Dad Xu, your daughter caught me in the lobby. It was such a big lobby with so many people watching. There should be surveince, right? Look for yourself, how your daughter scolded me. That kind of iparableness is exactly the same as when I was twelve years old, when she forgot to wipe her shit on her head, it hasn¡¯t changed at all. When I was young, I could treat her as ignorant, but now? And you, when you were a kid, when you hit me, I thought you were educating me, but now? Dad Xu, until now you are still calling me a little b!tch, saying that I am a thief, then you are not educating me, or you really want to kill me. Because you can¡¯t see that I am better than your daughter! And this high school teacher, she is more miserable than me, just because she was admitted to the university and became a senior teacher on her own basis, do you be mad from jealousy? ¡° Xu Yudong + Liao Fanzhi + Xu Haili: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s been more than ten years, you didn¡¯t n to let me go, so today I¡­my own affairs, I will make the decision by myself.¡± Suzi said lightly. Say yes, she looked at Arron. Arron nodded. Suzi is the master, which is tantamount to giving hope to the Xu family of three. The three people kowtow to Suzi. Suzi suddenly ordered: ¡°Strict help!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Take the only one out and buy her a fruit candy to eat. The one and only one, mother has to deal with something here.¡± Suzi said solemnly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I know mom.¡± Christopher led Lilly and left. Suzi looked at Xu Haili again: ¡°Ms. Xu, you keep scolding me for selling, so have you seen it with your own eyes?¡± Xu Haili: ¡°Shen¡­Miss Shen, you forgive me because you wore my skirt when you were a child? I¡¯m dead, I didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯m an error, I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it?¡± Suzi asked back: ¡°Then the eyeballs don¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m blind, I don¡¯t know Taishan, I¡­¡± Xu Haili knocked her head like garlic. Suzi said lightly: ¡°Since the eyeballs don¡¯t work, then dig out the eyeballs!¡± Chapter 748 As soon as Suzi said this, the audience was silent. Finally understood why she took her daughter out to buy fruit candy. Xu Haili was paralyzed on the ground in fright, and suddenly urinated. A strange smell hits instantly. Suzi squeezed his nose: ¡°Husband, I am allergic to the nasal cavity¡­¡± Arron got up and said to the people who were seated again: ¡°It¡¯s all gone.¡± Then, taking Suzi to leave the table, while walking, he asked Suzi to Wen Sheng: ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat, let the waiter deliver it directly.¡± Suzi said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, my husband.¡± Behind him, Xu Haili suddenly screamed: ¡°Suzi, are you too vicious?¡± Suzi, who was smiling sweetly, turned around and sneered: ¡°Vicious? Compared to your hatred of me for more than ten years,pared to your usation that I am a thief,pared to you rubbing shit on my head,pared to your father¡¯s kick Kick off my three ribs and let your ssmates, a pure senior teacher, be a tool for you to gain power and be a man¡¯s ything. I can sigh that it is not as good as death. Besides, no matter how vicious I am, I haven¡¯te to you for revenge. You are rushing to find me revenge! Since ancient times, you have be a king and defeated a bandit. If you didn¡¯t expect that you would have such a consequence, why are you looking for my revenge? Could it be that you are only allowed to have the upper hand for the rest of your life, and if you persecute others, you are vicious if you are reced by others persecuting you? ¡° Xu Haili: ¡°¡­¡± After a second: ¡°You didn¡¯t really dug out my eyeballs, did you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xu Haili immediately breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Thank you for your hand¡­¡± ¡°You dig it yourself! Didn¡¯t I dig your eyeballs to get blood on your hand? I think you are dirty.¡± Suzi said. Xu Haili: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi turned his head and nced at Zhang Song. Zhang Song immediately said: ¡°Mr. Fu, Mrs. Fu, don¡¯t worry, I will divorce Xu Haili when I look back. I will let my son never recognize this again. Mother, I will not let my son have such a vicious mother. As for her eyeballs, I will be responsible for supervising her. Guarantee your satisfaction! ¡° Suzi smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t care, you just need to be satisfied.¡± Zhang Song: ¡°I understand!¡± Although he is not a good thing. In order to climb up, he used any method, but he was a high-achieving student. When he married Xu Haili, he was forced to press his head without drinking water. To be honest, he was a clean ce. Male, he didn¡¯t even know that Xu Haili had already beaten three or four times in junior high school. Moreover, in the five or six years of marriage, he has no status at all in the family. She refused to let the child¡¯s surname be Zhang, but Xu. The child is three years old, but he doesn¡¯t know his grandparents. Zhang Song¡¯s hatred for Xu Haili didn¡¯t break out. Once it broke out, Zhang Song hated to kill Xu Haili in an instant. He even had the urge to go and dig out Xu Haili¡¯s eyeballs himself. Watching Suzi and Arron walk out of the box, Zhang Song was still shouting: ¡°I will do it perfectly. I hate Xu Haili¡¯s family no less than Hu Xiaomeng. I will count Hu Xiaomeng¡¯s hatred against Xu Haili and help Hu Xiaomeng get revenge. !¡± Suzi didn¡¯t look back. What does a husband do to his wife, to what extent can he hate her, and what does it matter to her as an outsider? She only came outside the box, crying silently before Hu Xiaomeng, andforted: ¡°Life is not satisfactory. Like me, I was kicked off my ribs when I was twelve years old. My parents and I were often criticized. His life has always been turbulent, so after the wind and rain, it will be a rainbow. For your students and your parents, be strong.¡± Hu Xiaomeng nodded desperately: ¡°I will definitely live a good life in the future.¡± ¡°Bless you!¡± Suzi said. ¡°I also wish you all the best, and I wish your family of three a lifetime of peace.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 749 – 750 Chapter 749 ¨C 750 Read Chapter 749 ¨C 750 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 749 ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi and Arron turned and walked away. On the other side, Christopher said that Lilly had already bought fruit candy and came back. When the family of three and Christopher just walked to the elevator entrance, they heard noise in the box over there. ¡°A ck-hearted family of three, I¡¯m going to take your skin off!¡± ¡°Hit her!¡± ¡°Take her crippled!¡± ¡°Ms. Hu,e over, let¡¯s hold it down for you, and you p her in the face! This shameless thing turns her into a prostitute. You strip her clothes naked and throw her into the street!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Then, the door of the box was closed. As for what happened in this hotel and how serious the situation was, Suzi and Arron didn¡¯t want to bother about it. Back in the hotel, Arron asked Christopher to book a return ticket. In order not to affect their only sleep, they booked a flight at 12 o¡¯clock in the morning the next day. This evening, a family of three with Yan and Christopher, had a cozy little hot pot in the hotel room talking andughing, and then slept beautifully, until waking up at 7 o¡¯clock in the morning the next morning, having breakfast, and packing luggage , Carrying his father¡¯s urn. When they got off the elevator and came to the lobby, they saw a lot of people waiting outside the hotel. Those people are all respectful. The person standing at the forefront was grateful: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fu, yourpany has allocated 100 million yuan to our charity project. We have received it. Thank you very much.¡± Arron said tly: ¡°This is my spouse¡¯s hometown. If you have any needs in the future, you can apply to the Fu Group.¡± ¡°Ok, yes, thank you so much.¡± Immediately after that, another person walked out behind that person and said something in Christopher¡¯s ear. Christopher kept nodding. After that person left, another person stood out from the crowd, it was Hu Xiaomeng. She burst into tears: ¡°Mrs. Fu, thank you for the one million you transferred to me. I don¡¯t want the money. I will use all of it for the difficult children in my ss. I will do my best to protect their young hearts. Don¡¯t be bullied.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°If you need it in the future, you can stille to me.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, and if you are not here, I will take care of Grandpa Shen¡¯s family for you.¡± Hu Xiaomeng said actively. ¡°Thank you so much, then.¡± Suzi was very pleased. I haven¡¯t been to my hometown in fifteen years. The only unfulfilled wish is that the mother¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. At 2:30 in the afternoon, they had already returned to Nancheng. On the way back, another driver specially sent the car to the airport. The driver who drove was still Christopher. Christopher was familiar with the familiar road, driving fast and smoothly all the way, when Suzi was in Arron¡¯s arms and looked at the fast shing scenery outside the window, she suddenly smiled: ¡°I never thought Nancheng would be my hometown, I am here. I have lived for nine years, and this is the first time today. When I set foot on thisnd again, I felt a sense of intimacy. I think I am finally back. ¡° Before the man spoke, the little dumpling sitting next to him spoke: ¡°Of course, because my father and I are here, this is your home.¡± The little girl is unintentional, but she is also telling the truth. ¡°Well! Where are you and Dad, where is my home!¡± Suzi nodded heavily, and then continued to look at the scenery outside on Arron¡¯s shoulder. The only sadness is the whereabouts of the mother. Suzi¡¯s mncholy momentarily, coupled with the exhaustion along the way, she half-closed her eyes and rested on Arron¡¯s shoulder. Until the car turned on the road to his ownmunity, Suzi¡¯s sleepy eyes suddenly focused. She sat up straight: ¡°Arron, I¡­I saw that figure.¡± Chapter 750 Arron also looked out the window instantly. Even Christopher suddenly braked. ¡°Where?¡± Arron asked gently. Suzi rubbed his eyes: ¡°I¡­¡± Where is that figure? Why is it gone? She obviously didn¡¯t blink her eyes, why is it gone? Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He raised his arms around his wife, and k!ssed her distressedly: ¡°Sometimes no news is the best news. Your mother is a strong person. When you were a child, your father was sick, and your mother was able to withstand so much pressure. To survive, when she was imprisoned by Jarod, she knew how to use her to influence others and let the Lin family¡¯s domestic helper let her go. That means your mother is not so easy topromise with reality. Just like you, your personality depends on your mother. Don¡¯t you also never bow to fate? ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I know Arron.¡± Because of her husband¡¯s constion, her mood suddenly became brighter. Yes, no news is the best news. Back home, it was not time for dinner. Suzi and his children were exhausted, so they washed and slept for an afternoon, but Arron couldn¡¯t be as leisurely as his wife and daughter. He needs to deal with a lot ofpany affairs. There is also the matter of Suzi. Seeing the mother and daughter sleeping soundly, Arron came to the top floor and took out his mobile phone and called Christopher. On the other end, Christopher immediately said: ¡°Siye, the tramp that thedy said of her mother who looks like her mother has indeed wandered around your residence several times recently, but the tramp is very clever, she always sees the dragon. The first and thest, from yesterday to now, the people I sent out looked for, but they didn¡¯t find any clues.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, he said: ¡°A woman who can escape from Jarod¡¯s house, if her true identity is really what we guessed, then she must be an extraordinary woman, and you can¡¯t find her either. For things that are not normal, this is not anxious, take your time, if she really cares about Suzi Original content from N?velDrama.Org. and the child, she wille again.¡± ¡°Okay Fourth Master, I see.¡± Christopher said. After a pause, Christopher reported to Arron again: ¡°When I came out of the hotel where my wife was home, the man at the door told me that Xu Haili¡¯s family of three had been beaten to death in public by those who had hated their family of three. ¡° Arron sneered: ¡°It just happened to be a disaster!¡± ¡°Also, Shen Cuishan¡¯s side has also been cleaned up.¡± Christopher said again. ¡°Very good.¡± Christopher¡¯s tone eased a little: ¡°In the future, even if the wife¡¯s hometown is peaceful, even if the wife¡¯s mother returns 10,000 steps back to her hometown, she will definitely not be bullied.¡± Arron sighed: ¡°If it is really what we guessed, her roots should be in Nancheng. Now that Suzi and her children are in Nancheng, she will not go back to her hometown again.¡± Christopher: ¡°It¡¯s also¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 751 – 752 Chapter 751 ¨C 752 Read Chapter 751 ¨C 752 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 751 ¡°In this case, you can choose a good cemetery for Suzi¡¯s father as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± After closing the thread, Arron sat alone on the top wicker chair with his eyes closed and rested. The matter of Suzi¡¯s hometown has been settled, and now all that is left is to take down the ind. Mother Shanna was originally a rich family on that ind, but because of a change, her mother¡¯s family became victims. Even if her mother¡¯s family ran away their wealth and fled to the maind, the ruler on that ind actually chased her mother. A family chased to the maind. Fortunately, his mother was saved by Elder Shu and saved her life. The mother¡¯s family, parents, sister-inw, sister, and their children were all brutally murdered. As a result, the mother stayed in this world alone. When she was sad and sorrowful, she was used by the aunt and became the outer room of his father Fu Zhengxiong, and then gave birth to Arron. If you ask about the size of the family, the mother¡¯s home on the ind is not much smaller than the Fu family. But because of the escape, not only did my mother not wear a wedding dress in her entire life, she also never entered the door of Fu¡¯s house. I want toe to this because of the killing of the mother¡¯s family on the ind. Mother Shanna actually had a wish before she died, but she didn¡¯t tell anyone, not even her son. However, Arron heard it when she was in aa while she was dying, and her mother repeatedly said nonsense. I said one sentence: ¡°Unreconciled, unreconciled, unreconciled, I have never been able to go back to my hometown to take a look at my hometown even to death.¡± Going back to my hometown to take a look, it was a wish my mother had always had, and Arron knew it at a very young age. So during the years when he was in exile abroad, he had already begun preparations to break the ind. It¡¯s just that six years were dyed because of searching for Suzi¡¯s mother and daughter. Now that Suzi and the child have returned to them, and the things in Suzi¡¯s hometown have been handled satisfactorily, it is time for Arron to take down the ind. Arron closed his eyes and thought about a lot of ns, all rted to the takeover of the ind. He didn¡¯t go downstairs until it was time to eat, and when he came to the restaurant, he saw that Suzi and the child were already awake. The mother and daughter wore the same polka-dot mother and daughter home furnishings, tied the same ball heads, and the same polka-dot butterfly hairpins were stuck on their heads. At first nce. Suzi is not like Shen¡¯s only mother, but very much like Shen¡¯s only big sister. At first nce, Suzi and Lilly are very simr to Arron¡¯s two daughters. Seeing this warm and sweet scene, Arron was taken aback. His mother Shanna had only one small wish throughout her life, that is, a family of three can live a small life smoothly, but her mother didn¡¯t get it until she died, even if Arron was cruel and cold-hearted, so that he didn¡¯t even care about brotherhood. Nian, but Arron¡¯s heart is the same as his mother. He longs for a home, his own little home. And now, the beaming, very yful mother and daughter in front of him are his home and all of him. ¡°Have you seen enough, uncle?¡± Suzi rolled his eyes and looked at his husband yfully. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She has always been deserted, and asionally speaking to him so yfully, he is a little ufortable. But in my heart, it was warmed by her hook again. The man immediately sat down to eat with his wife and daughter. After eating, he coaxed his daughter to sleep step by step. After her daughter was asleep, he sent a few important emails in the study, and then he went to the bathroom to wash up. After a tiring day, Suzi and Lilly both had a nap for more than two hours when they returned home in the afternoon, and he hasn¡¯t rested. This will really feel tired. However, when the originally tired man saw the woman on the bed, he instantly fixed his eyes on the woman. Women dress very economically and very thinly. That ultra-short suspender nightdress is so thin that all parts are looming, and it is even more graceful under the orange light. The woman held her small head on her elbow, and looked at the man with an extremely sweet expression in her eyes: ¡°Arron, I have been waiting for you.¡± Chapter 752 Man: ¡°¡­¡± Even though his concentration is extremely long, he can see the woman¡¯s charming and watery eyes, and the iparably graceful figure, the man¡¯s throat rolls and rolls instantly. ¡°Come on.¡± She yelled again coquettishly. She seldom takes the initiative, in fact, she is still in the ignorant period when ites to hooking people. A woman who has always been deserted will not have any superb tricks at all. However, in order to reward him for everything he did for her in her hometown, she willingly hooked him once. She brewed for a long time while he was taking a bath. I searched for a lot of movies, TV shows, and various scenes that she had seen in her mind. After thinking about it, she thought of such a scene. Then, she looked for this one among the many underwear he gave her. To be honest, Suzi blushed when she first put it on. I have never worn such s3xy clothes. The things he gave her, whether it was jewelry, shoes, bags, or clothes, were actually very good things. Just like this thin nightdress like a cicada¡¯s wings, it looks like sand and a little hard, but it is very Not only that, but under the translucent material that is as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, her skin is reflected with a soft halo, which is particrly beautiful. No wonder fashion inventors invented such underwear. Wearing it would really make him full of interest, lying halfway on his big bed, Suzi himself felt that he was much more charming than usual. She looked at her man Arron in such an extremely charming posture. Arron dived with a goshawk and rushed down towards her. ¡°Ah¡­haha!¡± Suzi took advantage of the trend and hid away with a smile. However, the man was tall and long, with long arms. He could reach her as soon as he stretched out his arms. Suzi immediately frightened him and rolled over to the bed. This roll didn¡¯t matter, she felt like she was about to fall. Suzi: ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man¡¯s hands were quick and quick, and a backhand dragged Suzi, who was about to fall out of the bed, back from the edge of the bed and circled him into his arms. At the same time, the man flipped T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. over again and elbow her under him. ¡°Little woman! It¡¯s you! How dare you seduce me?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and low. Suzi¡¯s hands were pressed by the man on both sides, and she did not struggle or resist. Instead, she gently blew in his ear with a sound like water: ¡°You are hooked, haven¡¯t you?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer her again, but told her with his lips. This night is undoubtedly beautiful and happy. Suzi hid in his arms and smiled. He is her man. ¡°Husband¡­¡± The woman¡¯s hair covered his entire chest, silky and smooth, and itchy like feathers. More is warm. ¡°Yeah.¡± He agreedzily. ¡°How many children do you¡­want?¡± She asked this question for the first time. ¡°It depends on how many babies you have. You are now twenty-five and sixty years old. It should be no problem when you are born to forty-five and sixteen.¡± The man¡¯s tone was very serious: ¡°Ten, if there are more twins, fourteen and five.¡± A¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­I am not a sow.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 753 – 754 Chapter 753 ¨C 754 Read Chapter 753 ¨C 754 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 753 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Did you say you are a sow? Did I say you are a sow? If you are a sow, am I not a boar! After a little smile, she said to herself again: ¡°I think it is better to have three children. At least one younger sister should be given to the only one, and then two younger brothers, so that two boys and two girls will have theirpanions. What do you mean husband?¡± Arron¡¯s tone also instantly carried a lot of longing: ¡°Both boys and girls are good. If there are three boys, there are only so many younger brothers to protect them. When they grow up, they will be happy. If they are all girls, our family has four. A golden flower must be very beautiful when it grows up.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Suzi nodded happily: ¡°Anything is good, as long as it is our child, we still have to give birth anyway.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± She discovered that once a woman bes a mother, she is addicted. I didn¡¯t want to be a sow just now, so forget it now. It seems that even if he feels distressed about her body and disagrees with her giving birth, she herself will not agree. The woman also drew a blueprint in her heart: ¡°Husband, if we have four children, this house will be a bit crowded. We have to change to a bigger one, preferably with a yard. There are flowers and grass in the yard. In the back of the yard, we can also feed chickens, ducks and geese. We have two more dogs and a few cats. Then outside the yard, we lease dozens of acres ofnd. We are farmers, so the fruits and vegetables that our children eat are all our own. Chicken, duck and mutton are also my own. OK? ¡° Arron couldn¡¯t help but stared down at the little woman lying on his chest. Suddenly, she discovered that under her always indifferent and lonely appearance, there was actually a heart that longed for life, longing for stability, and longing for family. What she portrays is not the life of urban elites. It¡¯s a pastoral life with children, cats and dogs, andnd. Because, in her heart, she yearns for a kind of stability and warmth, a life where more rtives can be with her. She longs for rtives. Thinking of this, Arron suddenly turned around and shackled her under him again. Suzi was so frightened that his hands were clenched into small fists against her chest: What are you¡­ what are you doing again? ¡° The man sneered: ¡°You want children but don¡¯t want to work hard. When can you have children?¡± Suzi said without hesitation: ¡°Having a child¡­that has to be you?¡± ¡°So, I am now!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. She only knew that she slept soundly and soundly at night. In her dream, she saw her mother again. This time, the mother¡¯s figure coincided with the tramp she saw. She felt that the tramp was the mother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She yelled, yelled, yelled in her dream, and was awakened by a sudden telephone ringing. Suzi picked it up and connected: ¡°Hey, who¡­¡± Chapter 754 ¡°Suzi!¡± Lanita¡¯s proud and arrogant voice came from the other end. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t look closely at Lanita¡¯s phone number just now, but she was sure that it was definitely not Lanita¡¯s number. Hearing Lanita¡¯s voice, Suzi immediately put the phone in front of her and took a look. I found that it is a new number, and this number is so strange, it has two or three digits less than the domestic number. What¡¯s the situation? ¡°Where are you now?¡± Suzi is a smart person, she seems to have thought of something. ¡°You should have guessed it, I am abroad now!¡± Lanita said triumphantly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, I know that your husband, Arron, is capable of the sky. In China, he wants to die for three shifts alone, and that person will not survive five shifts. But I am abroad now, and I have already gone abroad. What do you think of me? ¡°Lanita¡¯s grinning tone was full of provocations to Suzi. Suzi really didn¡¯t expect it. Her mind has been short-circuited for most of the day, and her mouth is speechless: ¡°¡­¡± At that end, Lanita guessed that Suzi must be shocked, and her tone became even more arrogant: ¡°Suzi, you told me yesterday that your cousin Shen Cuishan is dead, I know this must be true, I Know, you say you hate me, hate my dad, I also know you must hate it, haha! Now that you heard that we are already abroad, do you hate it even more? Are you going to vomit blood now? Ow, you find a basin to catch your blood¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It is impossible to say no hate and no anger. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even if Lanita didn¡¯t deliberately anger Suzi, Suzi already felt her throat sweet. After she came back, she nned to find her father¡¯s tomb first, and then go to Lin Jiaxing to ask the guilt. She must not spare the Lin family. As a result, Lanita told her that their family of three had already gone abroad? Suzi desperately swallowed the fishy sweetness in his throat, and asked in a calm and cold tone: ¡°When did you go abroad?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lanita smiled wildly: ¡°Tell you, Ha Suzi, I found out that Lanita is fighting with you now, and my eyes are getting more and more. It¡¯s just between you and your husband. We had already decided to flee the night that Arron held a family banquet in Fu¡¯s old house. Because, I also know your husband very well. I know that your husband will definitely not let me go. So, when your family of three went out to have fun together the next day, our family of three took the opportunity to escape. How about it, is it a sess? ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Very sessful.¡± She suddenly remembered that that Sunday, that is, three days ago, when she was shopping in the mall with Galia and Rayna, she received an unfamiliar phone call, and she said ¡°Hey¡± on the phone. After several times, no one was speaking at the other end. At that time, Suzi thought someone had made the wrong call. Now, Suzi suddenly remembered and asked: ¡°Did you call me that day when you were nning to escape?¡± ¡°Yes! I called you, how about it!¡± Lanita admitted. ¡°You are silent on the phone. Actually, you want to hear where our family of three is? If my phone is noisy, you can tell that we are outside, so you can run away in the chaos?¡± Suzi said . ¡°Well, you are indeed smart! But what¡¯s the point of being smart? It¡¯s over! Haha!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi Suzi.¡± Lanita suddenly called Suzi¡¯s Confucian name. ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi replied calmly. ¡°Feng Shui turns around, you see, during the eight years you lived in my house, your life has always been very bad, and then you have been in jail, but since you came out of jail, you have met Arron. Moreover, he is so pampered and spoiled. What does this mean? It means that it is your good fortune. As for me, in yourpany and in your old house, I have been humiliated many times, and I will almost be killed by Arron. But I escaped now. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 755 – 756 Chapter 755 ¨C 756 Read Chapter 755 ¨C 756 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 755 I¡¯m not dead now. So, you said, this good fortune, is it my turn again? ¡° Suzi sneered: ¡°What do you want to express?¡± ¡°What I want to say is, maybe your husband will be my husband in the future.¡± ¡°Well, I probably know where you are.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Huh? Your husband told you where I was?¡± Lanita asked. ¡°No.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone became more and more stable: ¡°My husband has been too busy these two days. He probably hasn¡¯t had time to tell me, but I already know where you are. You are on Gasing Ind, right? You fled to Gasing Ind with your parents.¡± Lanita: ¡°Little b!tch! You are as smart as ever! You guessed it!¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years! I think it¡¯s easy for you to escape from here to Gasing Ind. If you escape from Gasing Ind, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult? Then I will be easy. One day , I just go straight to catch turtles in the urn on Gasing Ind.¡± Suzi teased rxedly. ¡°Huh! It depends on whether you have this capability!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one, my husband has one!¡± Suzi¡¯s tone became more and more rxed. Although she hated that Lanita¡¯s family had escaped silently, Suzi also knew the importance of calmness. She said to the receiver in a contemptuous and light tone: ¡°Lanita, I admit that thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, but have you ever thought that you could see Arron all the time during the six years when I fled. But it took you six years, and you still have such a powerful grandpa, and you have not been able to marry Arron. Do you think Arron will marry you even if you defeat me? Step back ten thousand steps and say, even if my man marries you, he will definitely not touch you all his life. If that¡¯s the case, if you stay alive and widowed for a lifetime, don¡¯t you want to die? ¡° ¡°You¡­you! What! Oh! No! Go! Die!¡± Lanita waspletely angered. ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi smiled very moistly: ¡°My husband treats me well at night, my life is so moist, why should I die? Bye!¡± Speaking of words, Suzi immediately hung up the phone. In fact, her mood is not good at all. She wants revenge! She must catch Jarod and ask him personally, how could he be so vicious? Where is her mother! But now, Jarod¡¯s family of three has escaped. Escaped! Suzi walked out of Arron¡¯s room with tears on his face, just in time for a collision with Arron. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very masculine with the low-alcohol hoarse characteristic of early morning. Suzi looked at her husband with teary eyes. ¡°Have a nightmare?¡± the man asked. Suzi shook his head. ¡°Think of your mother again?¡± the man asked again. Suzi shook her head again. She didn¡¯t know how to tell Arron, but Arron took her into her arms and said to her gently, ¡°I have a surprise for you, do you want to know what surprises?¡± Chapter 756 Suzi smiled slightly and looked up at Arron: ¡°You must have a reason, right?¡± Arron was startled. He knew she was smart, and everything was just a click away. ¡°Huh?¡± He still looked at her puzzled. ¡°Lanita¡¯s family¡­ escaped, and escaped to Jiaxing Ind?¡± Suzi said. Arron nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Suzi: ¡°The day before yesterday, you originally wanted to fly to my hometown with me, but when you arrived at the airport, you changed your mind temporarily, just to deal with the Lin family¡¯s escape?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was Elder Shu who helped them escape, right?¡± Suzi knew that if it weren¡¯t for Elder Shu to help the Lin family, it would be impossible for the Lin family to escape to Gasing Ind. Arron was pleased with his wife¡¯s cleverness: ¡°You guessed it¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s tears flowed more fiercely, and she threw her head like Arron¡¯s arms. The hurt of that family rtionship is very deep. Arron held her face and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about the rtionship between Mr. Shu and you?¡± Suzi¡¯s reaction was very cold and hard: ¡°I and him! There is nothing to do! There will never be anything to do!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi suddenly wiped a tear, and squeezed a smile to look at Arron: ¡°You just told me that you had a surprise for me? What kind of surprise was it?¡± Man: ¡°Christopher started to choose a cemetery for your father yesterday afternoon. Now he has selected a cemetery in the park. The environment is very good and quiet. He just called, you go and see?¡± Suzi Nodded: ¡°Well, thank you husband.¡± She now yells her husband very naturally. After breakfast, Arron went to thepany to handle affairs. He had not returned to thepany for two days, so he had to go to thepany first. Suzi drove to the kindergarten by himself and sent Lilly to the kindergarten. She came back again and wore a ck windbreaker. After wearing sunsses, she took her father¡¯s urn and went to the one that Christopher said. Cemetery. The cemetery is in the north of the city, it is definitely surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the Content held by N?velDrama.Org. scenery is quiet. When she came to the entrance of the cemetery, someone received her: ¡°Miss Shen,e with me.¡± The staff led Suzi to a vacant ce where the tombstone had already been erected. Suzi looked at his father¡¯s name, and looked at his daughter: Suzi, engraved in a few months and a few days. Suzi burst into tears suddenly. She knelt on the ground¡¯normal¡¯: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Childhood life is gray. However, her father loved her very much. But the father who loved her so much did not grow up with her. In order to be able to take in her and her mother, no one knows how much verbal abuse and pressure the father has suffered in that vige. ¡°Dad, the environment here is quiet and there is no dispute. Me and the only man who still has me, we will visit you regrly. Dad, I will definitely find my mother. If she is alive, I will find her person. If my mother is no longer alive , I also want to bring my mother¡¯s ashes and bury them with you. Dad, I will not leave you alone.¡± Suzi knelt in front of his father¡¯s tomb, crying silently. After a long time, a pair of rich hands supported Suzi¡¯s shoulders. Suzi turned around and saw Arron wearing ck clothes and ck sunsses. What a noble man, what an invincible man, at this moment, he kneeled side by side with Suzi in front of the tombstone without hesitation. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 757 – 758 Chapter 757 ¨C 758 Read Chapter 757 ¨C 758 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 757 ¡°Dad!¡± The man yelled clearly: ¡°You can trust Suzi to me, I will take care of her forever.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s promise, Suzi was stunned. Once upon a time, she suffered so much in order to have a home for herself. I can make my daughter no longer want to be so disced. Now, she finally achieved her wish. And is with the one she loves. And theirmon children. She can finally say in front of her father: ¡°Dad, we are a family of three. Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about me being bullied by others. I am very happy now.¡± Thinking of what he has now, Suzi feels that the pain he has suffered and the pain he has suffered are all so worthy. People often say, how can you see a rainbow without experiencing wind and rain? She thought that in her future life, whether it was good or bad, whether Arron could get Gasing Ind or not, she Suzi would be on the same boat as her man. Life and death together! After the ashes of her father were buried, Suzi went to work as usual the next day. The difference is that she drove to work by herself. After breakfast, Suzi had to drive the only one to the kindergarten before going to thepany. However, when she came out of hermunity and was about to turn, she would subconsciously take a look, hoping to see the female tramp. If she sees it, she will definitely get out of the car, catch up with the tramp, and take a look at it to see if it¡¯s her mother. However, Suzi saw nothing. She couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholy in sending the only one to kindergarten along the way. When he arrived at thepany, he stopped the car and Suzi went upstairs with a bag to enter the In just three days, she felt as if she had been away for a long time. She loves her job very much and prefers architectural design. Therefore, when she stepped into this office again, she felt very cordial. Put down the bag and start busy working. ¡°Suzi, you are finally back.¡± Song Zhuoer asked. Suziughed and said, ¡°What is it that I am finally back? I have only been away for three days, okay?¡± ¡°Although you have only left for three days, ourpany has received a big order in these three days. It is a group of connected vis. We need to work out as soon as possible, and this group of connected vis, every tenant The details of the requirements are different, but there must be simrities and simrities. This is not a small challenge. ¡°It is the director who speaks. The director came to Suzi with a pile of documents in his hand: ¡°Suzi, as soon as youe to work, I wille to you. It¡¯s really hard for you. Let me show you the preliminary information.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Suzi nodded excitedly: ¡°I¡¯m motivated again, Director, I¡¯ll look at these materials right now.¡± With the new order, Suzi became more motivated. Due to the rush to work, she didn¡¯t even go to the cafeteria to eat at noon. Instead, she ordered takeaways to the office to eat and work. So she didn¡¯t have time to talk to Galia and Rayna. Mainly because they were still talking on the phone the day before yesterday, there was nothing important. Until after get off work in the evening, Suzi wanted to go upstairs to take a look at Galia and Rayna. However, she and her colleagues were already toote to discuss work matters. If she did not pick up the only one, the kindergarten would close. After Suzi got off work, he drove to the kindergarten to pick him up. On the way back, the children were chatting all the way to their mother about funny things that happened in the kindergarten. When she was about to get home, Suzi received a call from Galia¡¯s. She immediately apologized and said: ¡°Yan Niu¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, my sister is too busy today and didn¡¯t eat lunch with you.¡± At that end, Galia sighed heavily: ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Here, Suzi suddenly braked, and then hurriedly shouted out of the car window: ¡°Who¡­you¡­wait a minute, don¡¯t you go¡­¡± Chapter 758 ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The only young adult Shen looked at Suzi worriedly. Suzi turned around and said anxiously: ¡°The only one, behave well, mother get off the car.¡± Yubi, Suzi drove the door and got out of the car. Because Shen Soli was sitting in the car, she didn¡¯t dare to leave, so she could only helplessly. Watching the tramp woman in ragged clothes ran away quickly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Within a minute, the stray woman disappeared without a trace. Suzi came back into the car very lonely. Behind him, Shen only sitting in the children¡¯s seat looked at his mother caringly. Suzi gave his daughter a reluctant smile. At this time, her cell phone was still in the call. ¡°Hey, hello, Suzi, what¡¯s the matter with you Suzi, Suzi¡­¡± On the other end, Galia shouted anxiously, she was worried about Suzi. Suzi picked up the phone and replied listlessly: ¡°Galia, are you off work?¡± This is a question. She had already got off work, picked up her daughter, and arrived at the door of the house again. Galia asked over there, ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s the matter with you, what happened?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No.¡± ¡°You have to die of me! Hurry up! Suzi! Have you regarded me as a friend!¡± Galia was originally a little pepper character. Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on! Say it!¡± Galia anxiously guessed: ¡°Is it not going well for you to return to your hometown this time?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°No, I went back to my hometown very smoothly. My father¡¯s ashes have been brought back, and they were buried yesterday. Also, my mother¡­ is not dead.¡± Suzi longed for this. So, she said it out of her mouth. Galiaforted Suzi happily over there: ¡°This is a good thing. Why are you unhappy?¡± Suzi: ¡°I miss my mother¡­¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she said softly: ¡°Hug, dear.¡± Suzi: ¡°Thank you dear, eh, what are you calling to find me?¡± At the other end, Galia smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there is nothing wrong. That is the first day you came to work at thepany today. You are busy and I am busy, so I don¡¯t have time to go and see you, so I call you at this time.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Then I hang up?¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Suzi really didn¡¯t want to chat with Galia on this road, her mind was still looking for her mother. Back to themunity, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again before she stopped the car. She picked it up and saw that it was Arron calling, and she immediately connected: ¡°Arron?¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± At the other end, the man¡¯s voice was exceptionally gentle. At this moment, Arron was sitting in the most high-end club in Nancheng, and sitting with him in arge box were several of his brothers. Seeing Arron speaking so softly, several brothers were stunned at the same time. They were dumbfounded and watched Arron and Suzi talking on the phone. Here, Suzi immediately apologized and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arron, are you already home, are you waiting for me and the only one to eat? I remember you told me that you can¡¯t let the one hungry, I And the only one wille up right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not at home.¡± Arron said. ¡°Huh?¡± Suzi was startled. In the four or five months since she and Arron were married, Arron has rarely been away from home. She is really not used to him not eating at home for dinner. ¡°You¡­Where have you been.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was slightly agitated. ¡°A while ago we opened a family banquet in the old house. My brothers were all out of town. We got together today. It was the clubhousest time. It was a long-term private room where we and I met together. You. Now bring the only one here.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 759 – 760 Chapter 759 ¨C 760 Read Chapter 759 ¨C 760 of the Novel Punished by His Love. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 759 Suzi hesitated a little: ¡°I¡¯m going¡­is it appropriate?¡± Don¡¯t lose face anymore. After all, those who call him brothers and sisters are big men. The man coaxed with kind words: ¡°Who is the right one for you? They are all from other ces, but you are in Nancheng. Shouldn¡¯t you be andlord?¡± Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°Well, then I went?¡± ¡°Hurry up and wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After closing the line, Suzi looked at Lilly with a gentle smile: ¡°Dad¡¯s friend, would you like to see me?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Of course!¡± She loves making friends the most, okay? ¡°Remember to be polite and call someone, you know?¡± Lilly¡¯s tone is the same as the little adult: ¡°Please! I¡¯m Lilly¡¯s five years old, okay? I¡¯m a very polite little beauty.¡± ¡°Hey! Your mother, I¡¯m afraid you have juste to the big city from that small ce in Qu County for a few months, and you are still a little local girl.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Lilly raised his haughty little chin: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tu Niu? I like Tu Niu the most.¡± Hearing what the girl said, Suzi was startled. The only character is really simr to her. She has always been an unyielding woman. The same goes for my daughter. Suddenly there was an extremely proud satisfaction in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and meet your dad¡¯s friends with mom. Let everyone know that your dad has two great beauties now.¡± Suzi took the only one in the car and drove to the first time she met Arron¡¯s brother. That club. At the same time, on the side of the clubhouse, everyone present also looked at Arron with incredible eyes. Kraig first joked with Arron: ¡°I said Lao Fu, have you changed your temper or your body has been traversed by someone? Now you havepletely changed yourself.¡± Arron nkly gave Kraig a look: ¡°You are still crossing! I think you were crossed by a ten-year-old child!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Jiang Chenhe next to him said: ¡°Old Fu, you dare to scold him like this, but Old Fu, you have really changed a lot in this short half year. How do you look like the king of the South City? You are clearly a good husband and father.¡± The Zhong Muzhan sitting on the far side sneered: ¡°Lao Jiang, don¡¯t you watch Weibo! It has been posted on Weibo long ago. Lao Fu is more than a good husband and wife. He is a typical fearless man!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really afraid of your inner self, old Fu.¡± Kraig asked solemnly. Arron looked pale. Don¡¯t admit, don¡¯t deny. ¡°The waiter!¡± At this time, Zhong Muzhan raised his hand and called the waiter. The waiter came soon: ¡°Master Zhong, what are your orders.¡± Zhong Muzhan whispered a few words in the ear of the waiter. The waiter immediately looked at Arron. ¡°Go!¡± Zhong Muzhan ordered. ¡°Uh¡­good.¡± The waiter went out soon. Five minutester, the people in the private room were pushed aside. Everyone thought it was Suzi who came with the child. As a result, a woman with a model body and a model¡¯s height came in by pushing the door. The woman wore very sparingly and had long wavy hair. , Looks very enchanting. She came in and shouted, ¡°Four Master Fu¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The clock screen exhibition on the side looked at Arron as if watching a good show. ¡°Master, only you have no woman by your side. I will apany you.¡± Then the woman walked towards Arron. Arron raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°Look first, who is behind you?¡± Chapter 760 The woman didn¡¯t care: ¡°Who can it be?¡± She doesn¡¯t care. She is the top chat in this clubhouse. The price is expensive. She has always wanted toe in this long-term private room, but she still can¡¯t get in, because thisrge private room of hundreds of square meters has always been there. The four heavyweight guests, these four people, never wanted female This is the first time she has been called into this private room. Moreover, it was pointed to Fourth Master Fu. Who is Fourth Master Fu? How is the king of Nancheng! A woman like her doesn¡¯t care if Fourth Master Fu has ever been married or if she has children. What is she used to? She only does her business and earns her money. She also knows her own value. That is for men to have fun in this private room. This is her world, but not the world of Fu Siye¡¯s wife. Siye Fu¡¯s wife is here, she uses her good figure and looks better than his wife! The woman only fiddled with her long wavy hair, and then moved closer to Arron: ¡°Four Lord, even if your wife is here, I think you must be thinking of me¡­¡± ¡°Look at me not smashing your A55!¡± Before the woman finished speaking, a sharp childish voice suddenly broke out behind her. Then, a small figure ran towards the woman. Lilly, like a crazy little wolf, knocked the woman in front of him to the ground. The woman fell a dog and ate shit. Before she could react, the only one who was sinking was already lying on her A55 and biting. ¡°The only one!¡± Suzi was angrily smiled. Lilly looked back at Suzi fiercely: ¡°Mom! Are you angry if this woman wants to steal your husband! You are not angry, I am angry if she steals my dad!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This little girl¡¯s film is bing more and more like an adult. She sighed: ¡°Hey, Shen only children¡¯s shoes, you are at a loss for her stealing your father, right?¡± Lilly: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then you bit her A55, or you are at a disadvantage! You think, her A55 is so stinky, do you still bite with your mouth?¡± People present: ¡°¡­¡± The woman who was knocked over by the only one Shen: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly: ¡°Puff ha ha ha¡­ Mom, you are so funny.¡± After that, Lilly sat on the woman again and punched and kicked her: ¡°I told you to grab my dad. Next time you dare to snatch my dad, I will screw your nose off! No, I will take yours. The butt is cut off and fed to the pigs. Pigs generally don¡¯t hate their butt stinks!¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she really wanted to kill this damned child. However, she also knew that this was Arron¡¯s daughter. Not only could she not fight, she didn¡¯t even dare to touch her hair. She just shouted and smiled and begged for mercy: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry little princess, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Lilly lifted his butt and kicked the woman. The woman crawled out and came to Suzi. She also gave Suzi a special look. Suzi stopped her: ¡°Wait!¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± She flinched, then stammered: ¡°I¡­I¡­ the people on your side asked me toe and apany Fourth Master Fu. , I¡¯m just a chat girl¡­My task is to apany a man when your wife is away¡­¡± At first nce, women mean scared. However, when she listened carefully, the woman¡¯s tone provoked Suzi. She hoped that Suzi would get angry and make Suzi embarrassed here and then offend herpanions. However, Suzi¡¯s expression was t and peaceful: ¡°I know.¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, you worked hard.¡± Suzi said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 761 – 762 Chapter 761 ¨C 762 Read Chapter 761 ¨C 762 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 761 Yubi, she put together a thousand yuan in her hand bag and handed it to the woman: ¡°This is your Woman: ¡°¡­¡± The first time I saw such a calm and calm wife. If it were the wife of another man, the women she had met before, if they heard her words, would have been annoyed with her. That is the liveliest thing. However, the wife in front of her was not at all annoyed. This makes the woman very disappointed. She took the money in a whisper. ¡°Are you few?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Huh?¡± The woman thought she had heard it wrong. ¡°I ask you, do you give you less money?¡± Suzi asked again. ¡°No¡­ a lot.¡± Nonsense, Arron¡¯s wife, she dare to ask her either! Besides, she just came here to stand for a while, and for a one-minute situation, one thousand yuan, which is a lot, a lot, okay! ¡°One thousand yuan is a lot, but next time you meet a wife who is unforgiving to you, and you provoke others so tantly, maybe that wife dares to pour sulfuric acid on your face, and then this one thousand yuan But it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll leave you a phone call. If someone pours sulfuric acid on your face in the future and you need to see a doctor for stic surgery, call me and I will give you the sponsorship fee.¡± Suzi looked very calmly. Said the woman in front of me who had a beautiful body like a model. Woman: ¡°¡­¡± Her face pale in fright. She frightened her legs slowly. ¡°Yes¡­Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Fu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I don¡¯t dare anymore, that one thousand yuan I¡­I¡¯m not good No, I¡¯m out, I¡¯m out!¡± The woman returned one thousand yuan to Suzi, and then left in an embarrassing manner. Suzi¡¯s expression is always with a little smile, his expression is very pale. In this way, the four men who sat down again, as well as the women around them, were also stunned. These people have all met Suzi. When I saw Suzist time, Suzi was more deserted and more sensitive than it is now. At that time, Suzi saw everyone resisting silently and regarded death as home. But now, in just a few months, Suzi has changed. Actually it hasn¡¯t changed She is still her. She still has that kind of cold, indifferent and extremely calm temperament on her body. However, she has more calmness and an invisible domineering. The way she handled the woman just now was exactly the same as Arron¡¯s behavior. Suzi and Arron are really alike now. She pursed her lips, smiled gently, and greeted those who were sitting again softly: ¡°Excuse me, I just learned to drive, so I drive very slowly along the way, so I¡¯mte. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡° Yubi, she called Lilly again, ¡°The only one,e and meet all the uncles and uncles.¡± Lilly ran to his mother immediately, and very politely bowed to the extremely elders: ¡°Hello, Uncle Jun, Uncle Jiang, and Uncle Zhong.¡± ¡°Oh, this little princess is so sensible,e here, this is a red envelope from uncle.¡± ¡°Come here uncle first, uncle gave more than this uncle.¡± ¡°I have the most,e here to Uncle Zhong.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s little face bloomed with joy: ¡°Hey hey¡­¡± Suzi also looked at his daughter with a narrow smile. Kraig, who was sitting closest to her, couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Brothers and sisters¡­¡± Before he could say anything, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open, and a person hurried in from outside. Chapter 762 Everyone looked at the man at the door. Suzi¡¯s eyes suddenly cooled down. It was Siu who came in two months ago to drive Suzi to death. ¡°Suzi!¡± Siu rushed towards Suzi: ¡°You are dead today!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could react, before Siu rushed to Suzi, the little soldier Shen, who had just beaten a woman away, suddenly rushed over and mmed into Siu: ¡°Where did you run out? The female ghost!¡± She is so angry that she is the only one! There are so many female ghosts recently! Have you watched too much Monster TV series? Since Mom and Dad held family banquets at Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house, Lilly has frequently seen all kinds of ugly women. That Lanita is ugly, and that Walton is also ugly. This woman is even uglier now. I¡¯m so mad at her! Don¡¯t look at the little thing with short arms and short legs, but she reacts very flexibly. Before Siu rushed to Suzi, Shen only knocked over Siu first. Siu was hit by Lilly only, and it happened to fall on the cart of the wine delivery waiter. The waiter had just pushed a cart full of wine and there were ss wine sses that had just been disinfected on it. The wine ss was dropped to the ground. Siu poured onto the wine ss in that ce, and the whole back was tied up by the broken ss, blooming everywhere. ¡°Oh¡­ it hurts me so much.¡± Siu howled in pain: ¡°Cousin, cousin, save me¡­¡± The instigator, Lilly, was frightened and immediately hid in front of his mother and hugged her mother¡¯s leg: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°The only thing is not afraid. You see, this is the retribution of the bad guys, this is not your fault baby, this is her retribution.¡± Suzi looked at Siu and calmed his daughter. Lilly nodded. ¡°Cousin¡­help me.¡± Siu on the ground kept wailing. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to save you, how did youe in! How did you know that we were meeting here?¡± Kraig looked at Siu very puzzled, his tone was full of dislike for Siu. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Siu¡¯s painful face was full of sweat beads: ¡°I¡­I am the wine escort here.¡± ¡°You? The dignified seconddy of the Jun family, do you apany someone to drink?¡± Kraig asked incredulously. Siu nodded in pain: ¡°Yes¡­¡± She has been here as a wine girl for a while. Since thest time Arron spared her life, Siu first called her father, but his father broke off the rtionship with her in a fit of anger. Siu had no choice but to stay at her sister Jun Liuye¡¯s home. What she didn¡¯t expect was that her brother-inw Xu Zetong not only moved him from time to time, but when she didn¡¯t follow, Xu Zetong drove her out. Siu simply came here to be a wine girl. It¡¯s not that shecks money. It¡¯s because she wants revenge. Who would have thought that the dignified seconddy of Jun¡¯s family would be here to apany the wine girl? Not to mention that others did not expect it, even Kraig did not expect it. What made Kraig even more unexpected was that at this moment, the second youngdy of the Jun family was holding a bottle of sulfuric acid in her back. She used it to ssh Suzi on Suzi¡¯s face and let Suzi break her appearance. Siu learned from her nephew Lenny that Arron had arge box in this clubhouse that was chartered all the year round. Therefore, she decided toe here as a wine girl, so that one day, she would be in Shen. Suzi was caught off guard, and personally poured heavy sulfuric acid on Suzi¡¯s face. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 763 – 764 Chapter 763 ¨C 764 Read Chapter 763 ¨C 764 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 763 However, Siu did not expect that she would fall into the hands of a five-year-old baby. The bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid in her hand has already opened. Now it happened to fall on her back without nting or nting. Ouch! It was pierced by ss and then burned by sulfuric acid. That¡¯s a sore pain! Siu¡¯s voice is like a howling ghost: ¡°Cousin¡­cousin, please help me, take me to the hospital quickly, give me a painkiller, I am in pain, as long as you are willing to save me, I will tell¡­ tell you a vital thing¡­¡± Kraig took out his mobile phone and dialed 2012. Not because I want to know something important. Not to mention sympathizing with this cousin. Rather, lying in this box with such a woman is really unbelievable. The October 20 came very quickly, and they were arrogant, Siu sent to carry it away, and after catching Original content from N?velDrama.Org. someone to clean the ce, the box was calm again. ¡°Sorry.¡± Suzi looked at Kraig calmly. Among the four life and death brothers of Arron, she had the deepest impression of Kraig. She still remembers that it was Kraig who reminded her to continue her construction career. Therefore, at this moment, Suzi said very honestly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your cousin to still hate me, and I didn¡¯t expect that she had that kind of thing in her hands.¡± She shrugged, she was really innocent. Kraig smiled: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, she makes her own mind. Besides, although we are both surnamed Jun, I am not close to her.¡± Suzi: ¡°Thank you.¡± Yubi, she looked at the others present openly again: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made youugh.¡± After dealing with two women in a row, she was indeed so calm and calm. No panic, no surprise. Not only that, she also wore a professional attire today, carrying a briefcase in her hand, and looked very capable. Such a Suzi is really impressive. ¡°You have changed a lot.¡± Zhong Muzhan said first. He still remembers that thest time he saw Suzi, Suzi described himself as a drunk girl. ¡°Is there?¡± Suzi asked calmly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Kraig said with a smile: ¡°She has always been like this, but you don¡¯t understand it. She has always been pampered and not surprised. Taishan copsed without changing her face. Otherwise, you think the old man will like it so much. Her?¡± With words, Kraig looked at Arron: ¡°Old Fu, I¡¯m right?¡± Arron hugged Suzi with one arm, holding Lilly in his hand, looking casually at the people present. The tone was more casual and calm: ¡°So, brothers, don¡¯t make this kind of joke with me in the future. Let me get a woman in quietly. I am now a man with a wife and children. Today this is my wife¡¯s generosity, if my wife is stingy, I¡­¡± Arron didn¡¯t finish speaking, Kraig + Zhong Muzhan + Jiang Shenhe asked Arron together: ¡°Old Fu, you¡­are you really afraid of the inside?¡± Arron: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with fear?¡± Four people: ¡°¡­¡± The cold-blooded, bloodthirsty, unkind, unkind man who was unkind to femininity once admitted that he was afraid of himself! When the four people were about to swipe and kneel down to sing conquest, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked it up to connect. At the other end, Christopher called: ¡°Four Lord, that female tramp is at the entrance of the clubhouse.¡± Arron was shocked: ¡°What?¡± Chapter 764 Christopher said on the phone: ¡°Master, I just saw it, I will chase her right away, this time I will definitely be able to catch up with her.¡± Arron nced at Suzi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Arron?¡± Suzi asked. Arron shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then hung up the phone. At this moment, Christopher, who was sitting in the car, looked at the female tramp without blinking. She was so ragged that she was a beggar, and her long hair was so dirty that she was caked. The long hair was spread over his face, so Christopher could only see the eyes under the messy long hair. Those eyes were looking at the door of the clubhouse intently. Her concentration made Christopher feel that she might rush into the clubhouse in the next second. While she was looking at the clubhouse intently, Christopher suddenly pulled the car door and quickly ran towards the homeless woman. However, to Christopher¡¯s surprise, the wandering woman reacted surprisingly fast. She could already feel Christopher getting off the car. Before Christopher rushed over, the woman turned and ran. Moreover, the way she ran away was a very reckless way. There was a lot of traffic on the road, and she didn¡¯t evade at all, so she rushed through. Fortunately, I was not hit by a car. Christopher dared not chase. The identity of the homeless woman is important. He must not let her make any mistakes. If there is a mistake, then he Christopher will have to take the me and die if he is not killed by the Fourth Master! Christopher waited for the green light before crossing the main road and came under the overpass. Christopher barely missed any inch of the ce, but once again he couldn¡¯t see the figure. Where can I go? The traffic light is only 30 seconds, Christopher can estimate from the person¡¯s identity that the person does not look like a young man, but why does she hide so fast every time? Christopher was puzzled. Reluctantly, he yelled to himself under the overpass: ¡°If you are around here, then I want to tell you that Miss Shen is very good now, she is already Mrs. Fu, and Master is very kind to her. Well, they have a daughter inmon.¡± After speaking, Christopher looked around again. After a pause for several minutes, Christopher said again: ¡°I hope you can hear this. They are living well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After speaking, Christopher left. He gave no hope. He just said to himself. However, what Christopher didn¡¯t know was that within a few minutes after he left, a person climbed up into an inconspicuous sewer pipe under the overpass here. The man said to himself lightly: ¡°Really¡­is it true? Are you telling the truth?¡± No one can hear it. Christopher has returned to the car. His main duty is to protect the Fourth Master¡¯s family, so he can¡¯t leave for too long. Sitting in the car, Christopher called Arron. At the other end, Arron answered quickly: ¡°How about?¡± Christopher said apologetically from time to time: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Fourth Master, but I didn¡¯t catch up.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Then he hung up the phone, raised his eyes, and saw Suzi looking at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, there are so many calls right now?¡± Suzi asked. Arron: ¡°Well, the affairs of thepany.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired, making money is small, but your body is important.¡± Suzi gently concerned. ¡°Yo!¡± The slightly rude Bell Exhibition next to it suddenly said: ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to serve food anymore, we are all full.¡± ¡°Who said that Uncle Zhong!¡± Lilly looked at the clock show with dissatisfaction: ¡°I¡¯m still hungry, why are you full? Didn¡¯t you have no meals?¡± ¡°Huh! You little thing!¡± Zhong Muzhan raised his hand and squeezed Shen¡¯s only small nose: ¡°I didn¡¯t eat, but I was stuffed by your father and your mother¡¯s dog food! Can you still eat it? ¡° Shen only smiled awkwardly: ¡°Haha, Uncle Zhong, do you mean you are a puppy?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 765 – 766 Chapter 765 ¨C 766 Read Chapter 765 ¨C 766 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 765 Clock Screen Exhibition: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then what kind of dog are you?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a husky, you don¡¯t look like it, you¡¯re much fatter than a husky.¡± ¡°Is it Teddy? Nor, you don¡¯t look as beautiful as Teddy. But even if you are like Teddy, you are not the dog I like. What I like is the very small teacup dog. Do you know the teacup dog, Uncle Zhong. ¡° Zhong Mu Exhibition: ¡°I want to have a daughter!¡± Lilly: ¡°What?¡± ¡°No! I want to give birth to two! I¡¯m afraid that having one will not be able to deal with your daughter!¡± Zhong Muzhan looked at Arron fiercely. Arron sneered: ¡°Even if you give birth to three, you may not be able to deal with my daughter.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arron is serious, just not watching the clock show. The few people nearby wanted tough, but they all held back. ¡°I¡­ I took your daughter away! Raised as my daughter!¡± ¡°No, I only want my parents!¡± Lilly immediately hid in his father¡¯s arms. ¡°Uncle bought you a lot of beautiful clothes.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Buy you a castle!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Buy you all the toys from all over the world!¡± ¡°Uncleid down a city, gave us the only one, and then named it after the unique name, how about? I guess your father would never be willing to spend so much for you, now, look at how much uncle loves you?¡± Zhong Muzhan I don¡¯t believe it, he can¡¯t handle a five-year-old kid? ¡°Huh! I don¡¯t want me, I don¡¯t want me! I want my parents, or beg with my parents!¡± The little girl didn¡¯t know that Uncle Zhong was joking with her. She takes it seriously. She hugged her father¡¯s neck tightly, her other small hand was enough to hold her mother¡¯s hand. This little thing¡¯s move made the hearts of the audience uncontrobly touched. Four brothers of the opposite s3x who had shared hardships, they knew Arron best. It was said that Arron was cold-blooded, his heart was as hard as a rock, and that he had no affection, but at this moment they saw the appearance of a good husband and a good father. And the armrest Aegean is immersed in it. And the woman next to him. When I saw herst time, she still had the lonely breath of a giant thousands of miles away. Today, she is still sitting there calmly and naturally, rarely speaking, and inadvertently looking at someone. When the eyes were met, but with a calm smile, there was a kind of aura in Luoluo¡¯s generosity. No wonder Arron chose her. In a way they are the same people. They are all cold, but they are also cold and warm, so that the two cold people knit together, and there is no doubt that they collide with different sparks. People, under normal circumstances, once the wife and children are satisfied in all aspects of life, they will definitely not be so persistent in other aspects. So at this time, Kraig asked Arron: ¡°Arron, you are living so happy now, do you still need to conquer Gasing Ind?¡± The reason why the four brothers came here this time was not just to ask Arron¡¯s family of three real T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. members. There is another major event, and that is the matter of Arron¡¯s conquering Gasing Ind. The three brothers of the opposite s3x are always ready. After Kraig finished speaking, Jiang Chenhe and Zhong Muzhan also looked at Arron at the same time. Unexpectedly, Arron said coldly from time to time: ¡°Of course Gong, because my wife¡¯s enemy is on that ind.¡± Chapter 766 Suzi was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t say it, but she always cared about it in her heart. He has never forgotten her hatred of the Lin family. Who said he was ruthless and cold-blooded? Is her husband the most affectionate man? At this moment, Suzi looked at Arron¡¯s eyes a little more gentle, she looked at her husband like a girl, and sat beside him gently and gracefully. ¡°I heard that Elder Shu personally sent the Lin family to Gasing Ind?¡± Zhong Muzhan asked Arron in a tone of confirmation. Arron nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Lao Jun!¡± Zhong Muzhan looked at Kraig again: ¡°What¡¯s the situation! We all know that Elder Shu¡¯s sphere of influence is all in Kyoto. Elder Shu¡¯s most proud subordinate is your cousin. What is the name of Siu and Jun Liuye¡¯s father, Jun Chengyin¡­¡± Kraig casually said: ¡°What are you afraid of him doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± Zhong Muzhan said gruffly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it afraid that he will make trouble for the old man? Now Mr. Shu has sent his granddaughter¡¯s family to the ind, and Mr. Shu has paid it back. Capable of watching Old Fu conquer that ind? He will definitely stop it.¡± Kraig smiled coldly: ¡°Then it depends on who has the harder fist between the surnamed Jun and the surnamed Jun!¡± Saying words, Kraig looked at Arron again: ¡°Old Fu! What kind of support do you want me to give you? Last time I asked Lenny to give you the confidential document. The weapons in there are for you. Pick, a mere gentleman Chengyin, I haven¡¯t put him in my eyes yet.¡± Arron raised his hand and patted Kraig: ¡°Thank you, Lao Jun. You don¡¯t need to go out, and you don¡¯t need to deal with Jun Chengyin. Arron can deal with that ind.¡± An ind, she can deal with it alone? Kraig, Jiang Chenhe, and Zhong Muzhan were all startled. However, based on the three people¡¯s understanding of Arron¡¯s past, he said that if one person can solve it, there will certainly not be too many deviations. At this time, Arron spoke again: ¡°However, your weapons and your lineups, I still have to put them out. They can act as a deterrent, and Kraig, it is best that you can form a shadow with your uncle and be enemies. In this case, the Lin family on the ind will feel even more that they have a way to survive.¡± Kraig smiled: ¡°Old Fu, you are trying to capture the three of the Lin family alive.¡± ¡°It must be captured alive.¡± Yu Bing, Arron looked at Suzi: ¡°After the capture is alive, I will hand over the family of three to my wife, and my wife will take care of all three of them.¡± Suzi looked at Arron gratefully: ¡°Arron¡­I will live and die with you! No matter whether we seed or not, we must first save our family of three. Even if they retreat 10,000 steps, they will win the Lin family. , Then even if I bite, I have to bite the Lin family, your wife, me, but a verybative woman.¡± Not only does she havebat effectiveness, she is also a woman who can calm down in the face of adversity and is unyielding. She was so firm and tough, envious of the other women present. In this box, apart from Suzi, Kraig, Zhong Muzhan, and the women next to Jiang Shenhe rarely interrupted. Although the women around them were all married out of marriage, these women knew that when their men were chatting with these heteros3xual brothers, their women had better shut up. However, Suzi is an exception. From the perspective of Suzi¡¯s mental outlook, they could all see that Suzi had a great say in front of Arron. ¡°You are so beautiful. It is much more beautiful than when I first saw you.¡± Dalia, a confidante beside Kraig, looked at Suzi with a gentle smile: ¡°You are more confident than when I first saw you, listen. Say you are very sessful in the construction industry?¡± Dalia¡¯s tone was obviously envious of Suzi. Suzi smiled calmly: ¡°Well, I like this profession very much.¡± ¡°There are more males and fewer females in architectural design, right?¡± Dalia asked again. ¡°In the entire design department, there are more than ten men and only three or four women. Well, the ratio of three quarters to one quarter.¡± Suzi said truthfully. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Dalia smiled. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 767 – 768 Chapter 767 ¨C 768 Read Chapter 767 ¨C 768 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 767 When Dalia smiled, her eyebrows were crooked, she was very beautiful, she was also beautiful, she was the kind of beauty that was supported by delicate flowers, she was very good, and she was exquisite in dress, and she did not lose. To Suzi, Suzi can tell at a nce that Dalia belongs to the kind of woman who is well cared for by men, but who is not spoiled and proud. She is very good, very sensible, not squeamish, but gentle and very angry. But Suzi is different. Suzi has edges and corners, even when he is silent, he brings a sense of rigidity andfort. But now, her Shu Leng dissipated a lot, and was reced by a kind of work independence. Such Suzi made Dalia very envious. Dalia couldn¡¯t help being attracted by Suzi. Suzi also has a good impression of Dalia. Perhaps it was because Kraig treated Suzi very kindly from the beginning. When Suzi was not working, Kraig encouraged Suzi and asked him to find a job. Looking back now, Suzi is grateful to Kraig. As a result, she also had a good impression of the women next to Kraig. The two hit it off and quickly added WeChat. ¡°I will go shopping together in the future.¡± Dalia said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi readily agreed. ¡°In the future, I want to learn from you.¡± Dalia said again. ¡°Huh?¡± Kraig, who was sitting next to him, couldn¡¯t help but look at Dalia more: ¡°You are a military wife, and you have never studied architectural design. What can you learn from Suzi?¡± Dalia¡¯s face suddenly blushed: ¡°This is our women¡¯s business, I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he turned his head and asked Arron: ¡°Old Fu! She is your daughter-inw. Tell me what can your daughter-inw teach her?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± To be honest, he also wants to know. Before he, before he found Suzi, he was a man who never cared about women. Now, he is curious to know what his daughter-inw can teach his brother¡¯s daughter-inw. Arron looked at Suzi. Suzi looked dumbfounded. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know what Dalia wanted to learn from her? At this time, Dalia grinned against Suzi¡¯s ear and whispered to her. Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°Puff¡­¡± The smiling men were inexplicable. Dalia was also familiar with the other two women, so she covered the other two women¡¯s ears and said something. The four women suddenly burst intoughter. Fourughing men, look at me and I look at you. Then they tacitly understood each other. They have to wait until they get home to ask this secret out anyway. The curiosity of men is no less than that of women. After the four men had their business talks, they went back to their homes. Arron and Suzi¡¯s only family of three also took the car home. When they got to the house, they were the only ones to sleep. One of the first things Arron did was to hold his wife in the house. On the bed, he said very domineeringly: ¡°Say, what exactly did Laojun¡¯s wife learn from you?¡± Suzi blushed suddenly, and then fell in his ear: ¡°She¡­¡± Chapter 768 Arron listened attentively, but didn¡¯t hear what Suzi was saying. When he looked up, Suzi¡¯s face was as red as a ripe tomato. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me?¡± The man sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, let¡¯s see how I punish you today.¡± Suzi¡¯s smile was sweet and mischievous: ¡°Punish, punish, anyway, your punishment for me is a kind of enjoyment for me. I like you to punish me, hehe.¡± The man screamed again: ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to really punish you. If you really punish you, you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for a week. At that time, your job that the women envy, you think you can still ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Suzi immediately raised his hand to plug the man¡¯s lips: ¡°I said, can I say it¡¯s not alright?¡± The man looked at Suzi¡¯s woman in his spare time: ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± ¡°Dalia asked me, I¡­how did I control you. Is it physical, I have any tricks to make you bend your ears to me like this.¡± Suzi¡¯s face was flushed with blood again. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± She controls him! She still controls him? However, as soon as she saw her blushing face, the man immediately circled her in his arms: ¡°I will teach you today, how to control me¡­¡± ¡°No¡­Isn¡¯t it that I didn¡¯t punish me¡­¡± Suzi was stuck in his lips before he finished speaking. This night, Suzi is doomed to endure a punishment. Endure a sweet punishment. Early the next morning, her body was not as unable to get out of bed as he said. On the contrary, her face is very good, very smooth, and her whole person is refreshed. With a good spirit, you will be more effective when you go to work in thepany. Suzi was busy in the morning until lunch, and she had no time toe down. At this time, she also remembered that she had two good girlfriends upstairs. Suzi put down her work and went straight upstairs to call her girlfriends to eat together. It was discovered that neither Galia nor Rayna hade to work. Neither of them came to work, which is a bit strange. Suzi took out his mobile phone and called Galia: ¡°Galia, why didn¡¯t youe to work?¡± At that end, Galia said excitedly: ¡°Thepany is recruiting fresh graduates from a university in another ce. I wille to the interview together. I have to wait two or three days toe back. What¡¯s wrong, you miss me?¡± Suzi suddenly fell: ¡°No, I just saw you, Rayna, and neither of you came to work. I care about you.¡± ¡°Rayna hasn¡¯te yet?¡± Galia asked. Suzi also asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Rayna?¡± Galia answered on the other end of the phone: ¡°The day you returned to your hometown, Rayna called her parents again. On the phone, she apologized to her parents, and her parents were not as angry as before. Humph, after Rayna asked, he learned that her mother was sick and was in the hospital. Rayna has been taking care of her mother in the hospital these days.¡± Suzi: ¡°Uh¡­ what I said. Okay, I know, when you twoe back, I will invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to invite me. I wanted to invite you at noon today. I ordered milk tea at the Inte celebrity restaurant opposite thepany. It¡¯s difficult to order milk tea at their house, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be led before I came to work today. Asked to go to a school in another city, Suzi, go to the inte celebrity shop opposite thepany to get it.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay, I will get it now.¡± It also happens to be out for venttion. Suzi went downstairs to enter the elevator, went downstairs, and then came out of the elevator, but he ran into thepany boss Darius, who had not seen him for many days. Darius was still with another person. When seeing the two people, Suzi pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Mr. Shu, Mr Ling.¡± The man with Darius was Joan. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people:Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 769 – 770 Chapter 769 ¨C 770 Read Chapter 769 ¨C 770 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 769 Joan and Darius walked very close recently, and it was Joan who Darius took the initiative to approach. About seeing that Joan is getting more and more upright, he has be more and more responsible. Darius also wants to cooperate with Joan on some projects. However, today he brought Joan to thepany not because of a cooperative project. It was Joan who asked Darius to bring him, specifically to find Suzi. Joan grabbed Suzi¡¯s arm and said anxiously: ¡°Suzi! The Lin family of three fled to Gasing Ind, do you know?¡± Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joan was still very anxious: ¡°You know?¡± Suzi nced at Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Darius immediately lowered his head: ¡°Yes¡­it was indeed my grandfather who helped the Lin family of three escape, Suzi, I can only say sorry to you, I¡­I can¡¯t stop my grandfather. Not only couldn¡¯t stop it, but when my grandfather did this, he didn¡¯t let me know at all, otherwise I would stop him. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°But it has something to do with you!¡± Joan said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to say that her husband had already done a perfect solution for this matter, and she believed that her husband was absolutely sure to control the ind. But at this time, Suzi could not tell the two people in front of him. Because that is the husband¡¯s secret. She only said gratefully: ¡°Thank you Mr. Ling, thank you for caring about me.¡± Joan shook his head: ¡°I know that you hate the Lin family of three. I have a way to avenge you.¡± Although Suzi no longer cared about Joan. However, in the past six years, Joan cared more and more about Suzi. It seems that the purpose of his life today is only for Suzi. Suzi looked at Joan puzzledly: ¡°What way?¡± ¡°I¡­I sneaked into Gasing Ind alone, without letting anyone know. When I got to Gasing Ind, I was in the dark, and the three of the Lin family were in the light. I think I will solve them by myself. Two women, it should be fine.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­You, are you going to die?¡± Joan: ¡°It¡¯s not important, the important thing is that Jarod should die!¡± ¡°No!¡± At this moment, Suzi was moved and cried: ¡°No, Joan, no¡­ I take back what I said to you before, I treat you as my friend, my lifelong friend, we Not only are you a friend, you are my husband¡¯s cousin, we are rtives, and your cousin and I will be worried if you make any mistakes.¡± Seeing Suzi saying this, Joan was immediately surprised: ¡°You¡­are you willing to treat me as a friend?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Fake!¡± Suziughed at Joan. ¡°Aw¡­I can be friends with Suzi again, and I am a friend of Suzi again. I finally got Suzi¡¯s forgiveness. I can finally be friends with Suzi!¡± , Joan was excited like a child. Darius on the side couldn¡¯t help but smile. Joan couldn¡¯t help but grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m so happy, I have no regrets when I die.¡± Suzi: ¡°Well, Young Master Ling, you¡­ let go.¡± ¡°When you are so ignorant, I just don¡¯t understand what Arron likes you. One day, Arron will be ruined by you!¡± A sudden voice suddenly said behind him. Chapter 770 When Suzi turned around, he saw Mr. Shu. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius looked at his own grandfather a little annoyed: ¡°You are too much!¡± Old man Shu rolled his grandson with stern eyes: ¡°A Zhen! Do you think I came to my grandson¡¯s to see my grandson at thepany?¡± Ever since Darius knew that Elder Shu helped the Lin family escape to Gasing Ind, Darius was so annoyed that he never returned home, but stayed in a hotel where the whole family could not find it. ¡°Yes!¡± Darius said patiently, ¡°but why are you targeting Suzi?¡± Old man Shu sneered: ¡°Is this against her? It¡¯s a fact! Do you see how she looks like a young grandmother from a celebrity family? Hooking up with two men in this big public, it¡¯s vulgar, you think you Are you proud? You just take shame as brilliance!¡± Suzi looked at Elder Shu very calmly: ¡°Compared with being ashamed, I am afraid that Mr. Shu, your granddaughter is more ashamed than me? Your granddaughter is tearing each other¡¯s hair with a woman named Qin Shuang in the public. A month ago, right? Also, in my old house a week ago, your granddaughter lost it, so how can you lose it? And you! Even you are my husband who let you go before you can go back. Are you ashamed of me now? ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°I have forgotten, you have now safely sent your granddaughter to Gasing Ind, so you are not afraid of anything, right?¡± Father Shu: ¡°Yes! Now that you have torn your face, it depends on whose fist is hardened now, Suzi, I tell you! I only have such a granddaughter, I definitely won¡¯t let you bully her on the head. Arron wants to conquer that ind, and I will try my best to stop it.¡± ¡°This, you can¡¯t tell me. You tell my husband.¡± Suzi said calmly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You!¡± Elder Shu¡¯s angry fingers trembled. Darius on the side encouraged him: ¡°Grandpa, you go back first.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The old man Shu gave Suzi a nk look: ¡°Sooner orter, my grandson will be broken by you, just to save my grandson, I have to kill you too!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather, Darius would have turned his face against him. Elder Shu turned around, got into his driver¡¯s car, and left. ¡°Sorry Suzi.¡± Darius said immediately: ¡°I am also very angry about my grandfather¡¯s actions. Today, I and Joan are here to discuss with you, how can wee up with a countermeasure.¡± Suzi looked at Darius, and suddenly a kind of affection came into being. ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Thank me?¡± Darius asked puzzlingly. ¡°Well, thank you for your trust in me. From now on, don¡¯t mention anything about me as your granddaughter of Shu¡¯s family.¡± Suzi said bluntly. Darius said eagerly: ¡°Suzi, I want to mention it! You may be the granddaughter of our Shu family, and that Lanita is a fake, I will tell my parents now, and wait for a while. After I moved my parents, we all came to oppose my grandfather. This way, my grandfather won¡¯t be so obsessed.¡± ¡°You are wrong Mr. Shu! I said I am not! I am not the granddaughter of your Shu family!¡± ¡°What if it is?¡± This is Darius¡¯s longing. ¡°Nothing in case! I am not! No!¡± Suzi became very excited: ¡°If I were really the granddaughter of your Shu family, I would feel sick! I would not be able to face your grandfather, let me Is he from an enemy to a rtive? How is it possible? Darius, if you treat me as a friend, don¡¯t say that I am your granddaughter from the Shu family anymore. I am Suzi, it is not rare to enter the Shu family in this life. It is not umon for me to have a famous grandpa! I don¡¯t want it all! ¡° These words made Darius very embarrassed. Indeed it is. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 771 – 772 Chapter 771 ¨C 772 Read Chapter 771 ¨C 772 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 771 For so many years, Darius has always been wishful thinking that Suzi is the granddaughter of the Shu family, but Mr. Shu has persecuted Suzi in many ways. Not to mention Suzi, even if it is reced by anyone, it will be very resistant and disgusting. What¡¯s more, Suzi was not a clinging person. Darius sincerely apologized to Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Suzi is very generous: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault, I know you are kind. Leave me alone, how are you and Galia?¡± Speaking of Galia, Darius has a smile on his face: ¡°The little girl is very interesting. She has a lively and lovely personality.¡± ¡°Then treat her well, her cousin is Arron¡¯s chief bodyguard and driver. If you dare to treat Galia badly, Galia¡¯s cousin can take you away!¡± Darius smiled: ¡°I know, I must not defy you, I must treat Galia as a little princess.¡± Suzi: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same!¡± After a pause, she looked at Joan again: ¡°Young Master Ling, go back, thank you for worrying about my affairs. My husband can handle this matter. You don¡¯t need to intervene in this matter. This will affect your life very much. I wish you a good girlfriend in the future and live a good life.¡± Joan said lonely, ¡°You are very happy now.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Suzi admitted frankly. ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Joan said halfway. Recently, he and Darius were very close, and Darius and Galia were in love again, so that Joan knew about Suzi¡¯s mother indirectly. Speaking of her mother, Suzi was obviously lost: ¡°She¡­ is unknown.¡± ¡°I heard that the Lin family once imprisoned her old man?¡± Joan asked sadly. Suzi¡¯s eyes changed immediately: ¡°Their whole family is abnormal!¡± Joan nced at Suzi with a firm gaze: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their family will definitely get retribution! Go to work quickly.¡± Suzi felt that there was something in Joan¡¯s words, and wanted to ask him something. Joan had This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. already said, ¡°Lao Shu, since I saw Suzi here, I won¡¯t go with you. There¡¯s still a lot of side affairs, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Darius: ¡°Okay.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go up Suzi.¡± Darius said gently. The two of them went up together, and Dariusforted Suzi again. Suzi went back to her office area a little unconscious. She couldn¡¯t concentrate on work all afternoon. She always felt that there was something in Joan¡¯s words. After get off work, Suzi could not help taking out his mobile phone and calling Joan: ¡°Joan, I really don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs with the Lin family. You must not go to Jiaxing Ind. You are not familiar with it. , You don¡¯t risk a single person to deal with their family of three, understand?¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Joan asked gently on the other end of the phone. ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi said. ¡°Thank you, thank you Suzi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go! You hear?¡± ¡°Listen to you, I won¡¯t go, Suzi, I have a work fee to calcte, I won¡¯t tell you, goodbye.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After taking the line, Suzi went to pick her up. On the way back, she was still a little faintly disturbed. On the way, she talked to her, but she didn¡¯t interact with her daughter much. When he approached the door of his house, Lilly suddenly shouted: ¡°Mom, there is a pair of eyes looking at us.¡± Chapter 772 Hearing what the girl said, Suzi braked suddenly, then looked back at the only one: ¡°Where is the baby?¡± ¡°Outside the window.¡± Lilly pointed out the car window and said. Suzi followed Shen¡¯s only direction: ¡°Where, Mom didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Mom, you have poor eyesight. You have to cross the road. Behind the tree, you see, there are two ck eyes.¡± Lilly still looked into the distance. She didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of fear in that look, because Lilly could feel that look was very gentle. Under the guidance of her daughter, Suzi really saw those eyes. Suzi was shocked, his eyes wouldn¡¯t turn around. She only saw a pair of ck eyes, those eyes were behind a tree, and those eyes were looking through the branches of the tree. After looking at each other with that look, Suzi immediately got out of the car and ran to the side of the road with Lilly: ¡°Lilly, hurry up and take a look with your mother over there.¡± As a result, when she came across the road, she saw nothing. Those eyes have long gone without a trace. Suzi was lost and stood still. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Shen Suunuo shouted, ¡°You still have me.¡± Suzi burst into tears suddenly, she knelt down and hugged Lilly: ¡°Well, mom has one.¡± The little girl sensibly k!ssed her mother¡¯s forehead: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t feel sad anymore.¡± This k!ss is very healing for Suzi. Not sad! For her daughter, she has to live happily. Before Arron got off work when he got home, he saw that Li¡¯s wife was about to make the food, so Suzi called Arron. At that end, Arron was holding a close meeting. He haspleted the matters in Suzi¡¯s hometown, and now it is time to fully embark on the matters of Adding Star Ind. He is in the meeting to deploy matters in this regard. At this time, seeing Suzi calling, Arron immediately connected. The twenty or thirty top-secret entourages sitting there immediately knew that Master was answering the phone call from his wife. Sure enough, his voice was much softer: ¡°Are you home from work?¡± At that end, Suzi was also very gentle: ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to eat soon, when will you get off work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, I will be backte.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°Are you in your office now?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± When he heard that he was in the office, Suzi asked again: ¡°It must be because you went back to my hometown with me two days ago. You dyed your work. Are you making up for it at this time?¡± Arron¡¯s voice became more gentle: ¡°You are so smart.¡± ¡°Hehe, who am I! Okay, your wife, your lifelong leader!¡± Suzi said yfully. ¡°Yeah! You are actually my lifelong leader.¡± Arron was very serious. There was no surprise on the faces of all the trusted followers who were sitting. They were all used to the routine of the Fourth Master doting on his wives. At that end, Suzi really thought that Arron was in the office alone, and her words became sweeter: ¡°Husband, you work hard, but don¡¯t be too tired.¡± ¡°Thank you for your leadership.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong, my husband, I told you not to be too tired for your own sake, but for my own sake. If you are too tired, then you still have time to serve my life-long leader when youe back. Right, husband?¡± Suzi is more and more open, more and more yful In fact, she is because there is a kind of loneliness in her heart. With those eyes, they were already looking at each other, but she ran over but saw nothing. Suzi couldn¡¯t dispel the disappointment and loneliness in his heart, and the anxiety of not being able to find his mother. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 773 – 774 Chapter 773 ¨C 774 Read Chapter 773 ¨C 774 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 773 She told herself that she still had Arron, and she still had the only one. They are a happy family of three. She is eager to get more from Arron to heal her anxious wounds. As soon as Suzi said these words, they all wanted tough, but they didn¡¯t dare tough, and they didn¡¯t even dare to cover their mouths. Huh! That¡¯s a suffocation! Fortunately, it¡¯s enough for Suzi: ¡°I won¡¯t bother you, youe back early, I can¡¯t sleep without you, I¡¯ll hang up first, and bye bye husband.¡± A series of sweet tones made Arron feel refreshed. In the past, Arron never liked sweet things. Even the coffee he drank was the most bitter and strongest coffee in the world. Now, I don¡¯t know when since when Arron drinks coffee, he also likes to put a sugar cube. He felt that the mellow coffee had a little sweetness and the taste was very beautiful. This evening, Arron came back veryte. Back home lightly, thinking that Suzi was asleep, but found that the light in hisrge bedroom was still on. Is she working overtime to draw the blueprints? Arron denied it. Because Suzi never draws artwork in his big bedroom, she is afraid of affecting his sleep and messing up his big bedroom. Since it¡¯s not working overtime to draw artwork, then what is it for? When he opened the door gently and saw the scene before him, Arron was taken aback. Hisrge bedroom is actually a living room, and the space inside is as big as a medium-sized room in an ordinary home. There is arge open space in the living room, and there is an ironing rack on that open space now. At this moment, Suzi was wearing an apron, and he was ironing Arron in a decent way. On the hanger next to the ironing rack, she had already ironed several suits and hung them like new ones. Arron was taken aback. Don¡¯t look at her wearing an apron, but her figure from the back is very beautiful. It is kind of gentle and gentle, very beautiful with the taste of life. His big house has always been very cold. Cool-toned wallpaper, cool-toned wardrobes, cool-toned carpets, and even the sheets and quilts on the beds are dark gray. That¡¯s because Arron has always been a hard-hearted person. He thought he would never need warm colors in his life. However, at this moment, seeing the woman¡¯s back, the goose-yellow apron, and the skillful movements of the woman¡¯s hands, Arron waspletely intoxicated. ¡°Come over and give me a hand, I can iron your clothes, can¡¯t you stand at the door like an overseer, right?¡± Suzi looked like he had eyes behind his back and didn¡¯t look back, but knew he was back. The man put down his briefcase, came to the woman very obediently, took the woman¡¯s newly ironed suit, and hung it on a hanger. ¡°Wrong! Stupid!¡± the woman groaned. Arron: ¡°Is it wrong? My wife, please forgive me. It¡¯s the first time Iy hands on you, and I will be more and more skilled in the future.¡± Suzi immediately smiled. She turned her head and said to him with a thumbs up: ¡°I always said that the wrong voice is sincere, my head is great, my head is lowered, and my wife will give you a thumbs-up.¡± She will print a handprint on his forehead. It¡¯s like giving him a thumbs up. Arron lowered his head obediently, and the woman nodded heavily on his forehead. Before he took his hand away, he hugged her, pressed her on the bed, his tone of voice became hoarse: ¡°Little woman, your methods of seduce your husband are getting better and better.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­itchy, husband!¡± Suzi¡¯s forehead shrank with a smile. At this moment, the man¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly, and he reluctantly picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Master, there is action over there!¡± An anxious voice came from over there. Chapter 774 Arron asked immediately: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that end, the subordinate reported back: ¡°Pancera, the monarch of Gasing Ind, is speaking in Content held by N?velDrama.Org. front of the public. The content of the speech is to resolutely resist the invasion of Nancheng!¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Heh! What am I doing against him? He values himself too much.¡± The subordinate immediately asked: ¡°Four Lord, what shall we do now?¡± Arron sneered again: ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to defend against Nancheng¡¯s invasion? Then add another hire team to him. Let him know how strong he is.¡± ¡°Understood the Fourth Master.¡± The subordinate at the other end said respectfully: ¡°Excuse me to rest, Fourth Master, goodbye.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After closing the thread, Arron saw that the little woman under him had sat up from the bed. She looked at the man earnestly: ¡°You are working intensively in thepany today, not because you went back to my hometown two days ago and dyed your work, but are you ready to conquer Gasing Ind?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Suzi: ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± ¡°No.¡± Arron answered quickly. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± Suzi held Arron¡¯s face and looked at him seriously: ¡°From ancient times to the present, as long as there is no danger in any war, you tell me that there is no danger now?¡± Arron raised his eyebrows: ¡°What kind of danger your man has never seen? When I decided to take down Gasing Ind, I had already made all-round deployments, step by step deployment for so many years, let alone now Wanting to win a party¡¯snd does not necessarily have to be resolved by force, but force is actually the most clumsy method.¡± Suzi: ¡°Really¡­really?¡± ¡°The art of war is clear.¡± Arron said solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°I still want to fight with you. Don¡¯t look at your wife, I¡¯m weak, I¡¯m capable of fighting.¡± ¡°Of course I know that you are capable of fighting, and I also know that you are courageous. So, if necessary, you still have to go to the ind with me.¡± ¡°Well, no problem, I want to live and die with you, I will bite when necessary, and bite that person to death.¡± Arron looked at Suzi and said seriously: ¡°Some people can only be dealt with by you. No matter what you decide, I will support you. I will capture them alive and leave them to you.¡± Suzi: ¡°Thank you, husband.¡± ¡°Why do you thank me?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Reward you!¡± Suzi suddenly plunged into Arron¡¯s arms, wrapped his hands around his neck, and said in his ear: ¡°Your unexpected reward!¡± If thenguage was necessary, he started to attack But in the end, she failed again. She originally wanted to reward him, but was rewarded by him. The next morning, when she woke up, it was bright. She stretched out her arm and touched it aside. The man was not around. She touched the skin on her face. It was smooth, and she was full of energy. Only the bones really fell apart. Suzi got up and got out of bed, took a shirt on him and put it on him, then came to the full-length mirror and said to himself: ¡°Suzi, you are getting more and more fascinated now, I really don¡¯t know how to be ashamed!¡± After speaking, he smiled. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 775 – 776 Chapter 775 ¨C 776 Read Chapter 775 ¨C 776 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 775 A blush naturally appeared on his face. Aftering out of the bedroom to change his clothes, Suzi came to the dining room and did not see Arron. After seeing Suziing out, Li Sao said: ¡°Mrs., my husband has been to thepany more than an hour ago. It seems that these two days have been quite busy.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi turned and went to the balcony. The balcony was full of various indoor flowers and nts, each full of vitality. Before breakfast, Suzi took care of those flowers and nts. She thought of her mother again. Regardless of their poor Shen family, but their mother is a person who loves flowers and nts very much. In the past, Suzi never knew that his mother, as a poor peasant woman in the countryside, could no longer be poor, why was she different from those women? Mother can y the piano. Mother likes to grow flowers and grass. Mother is also good at using the water soaked in jasmine flowers and rubbing it on her head. In fact, my mother knows a lot. Suzi didn¡¯t know before, but now Suzi seems to understand, because he understands, Suzi is even more disgusting Shu old man. One hundred thousand points of disgust. When he went to work again, Suzi put down his bag and went to Darius¡¯s office of the president. Darius looked up and saw Suzi. The surprise and surprise on his face were obvious: ¡°Suzi, are you looking for me?¡± Suzi calmly said: ¡°Mr. Shu, can I trouble you to tell Mr. Shu not toe to me again in the future, no matter if it is trouble for me. Or whatever, don¡¯te to me, okay? Huh? I don¡¯t want to see Elder Shu again in this life.¡± Darius: ¡°Suzi, do you¡­ so hate my grandpa?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Frankly, it doesn¡¯t matter to hate, I just disgust him in my heart, and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him in this life.¡± ¡°Why! If your identity is true, he is your rtive¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s never possible!¡± Suzi interrupted Darius¡¯s words: ¡°President Shu, if I remember correctly, you told me more than once that the reason why your grandfather cares about your granddaughter is because your little aunt has always followed My little mother lives together and has never been treated by your grandfather. Later, I learned that your little aunt was not the child born to your little mother, but your grandma¡¯s own birth. That¡¯s why your grandpa felt ashamed of your little aunt, didn¡¯t she? ?¡± Darius was deeply ashamed: ¡°Yes¡­it is true.¡± ¡°So!¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°How can you know whether your sister-inw wants to meet your family? How can you know, your sister-inw¡¯s offspring, would you like to admit your rtives? When he went back to his daughter and found his granddaughter, what about when he was not guilty? And, did he feel guilty for that little mother and his c0ncub!ne?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He never thought about this problem. He just wanted to satisfy his grandfather¡¯s wish and get his sister-inw back. Suzi sneered, turned around and left. At this time, her mobile phone rang. When she picked it up, it was Rayna who called, and she immediately connected: ¡°Rayna, why haven¡¯t youe to work in the past two days?¡± I didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end, but Suzi¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 776 On that end, Rayna cried: ¡°Suzi,e and save me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Rayna, you tell me the address, and I will pick you up right away.¡± Suzi asked immediately. ¡°This is the underground hotel of the slum generation that you lived in six years ago. It is said that it is an underground hotel. In fact, it is all people who do that kind of thing. They sold me to an old man, and that old man wille in another hour. It¡¯s¡­¡± Suzi felt very distressed: ¡°I¡¯ll go right away. If the old manes before Ie, you must fight him to the end. Do you know if you can buy more time?¡± Rayna said: ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi immediately hung up the phone. Without saying hello to the design director, she took her bag downstairs again and drove out. On the way, I said to the director: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, director, I have something to go out temporarily, and I will be back soon.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t want anyone to know about Rayna. This would be bad for Rayna¡¯s reputation. She never expected that Rayna was knocked out by her biological parents and sent to that ce. The slum, that is where she lived six years ago. Even if Rayna couldn¡¯t describe the harsh environment there, Rayna knew better than anyone what the hell it looked like in that ce. Driving all the way, Suzi couldn¡¯t figure it out all the way. Why are Rayna¡¯s parents so cruel? What kind of person can do justice to his own daughter and love his niece so much? Isn¡¯t it your own? At this time, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again. She thought it was Rayna who called, but she picked it up and connected it to see that it was Darius. Suzi was a little impatient: ¡°President Shu, I know that you are a good person, and you have helped me, but this cannot offset your grandfather¡¯s attitude towards me. He has hurt me countless times for Lanita¡¯s sake. In fact, the injury can¡¯t be regarded as injury, but your grandpa has always wanted my life. Not to mention that I am not the cousin you are looking for. Even if I am your cousin, how can I recognize my grandfather? Never can you understand? I, Suzi, can die poor and be humiliated by anyone, even if I don¡¯t have the ability to resist, I can bear it, but I will definitely not be a pug! I starved to death and was tortured to death, and I don¡¯t even eat food! ¡° At that end, Darius Zhen listened with iparable emotion. The more Suzi said so, the more Darius felt that Suzi was his little cousin. Because Darius kept the grandfather¡¯s c0ncub!ne in his hands, which could be regarded as his little grandmother, and Darius kept a calligraphy and painting of the little grandma¡¯s in his hands. Although the calligraphy and painting are not made by everyone, and they have no collection value, Darius really likes the style of the painting, the inscription and the handwriting in the painting. That picture is a painting of plum blossoms in the snow. The beauty of the artistic conception makes people like Darius who do not understand painting feel that it is a very proud, very lonely and very tolerable beauty. The inscription next to that painting is even more beautiful: How can the plum blossoms smell sweet without a bit of cold? Originally, Darius had no affection for the little grandma who had never seen her before. What can be good for someone who is an outside room? However, because of this painting, the inscription on this painting, and the handwriting, Darius suddenly felt that little grandma should be a person with a story, but it is a pity that little grandma has passed away for many years before he was born. Therefore, when a friend sold the calligraphy and painting to Darius and told Darius that it was his little grandma¡¯s work, Darius collected it without hesitation. Since then, Darius has respect for the little grandma in his heart. He even felt that although the little aunt had followed the little grandma¡¯s life since she was a child, the little aunt educated by such a little grandma would definitely not be bad. He should also be a very dignified and arrogant person, so it is inferred from this that the little aunt¡¯s child should also be upright and arrogant, would he rather die than bend than bend? Just like Suzi now. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 777 – 778 Chapter 777 ¨C 778 Read Chapter 777 ¨C 778 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 777 Compared with Suzi, Lanita is just the opposite. Where is Lanita¡¯s temperament? And Walton. The cousin he had loved for more than 20 years now made Darius feel sick the more I watched Walton. Thinking of Walton, Darius thought of Rayna. At this moment, Darius called Suzi to ask about Rayna. He said apologetically on the phone: ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m sorry. Many times I am anxious. I apologize to you. I won¡¯t push you anymore. , But we are still very good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Suzi calmed down: ¡°Well. I will always treat you as a friend. You are asking me about this when you call?¡± Darius said: ¡°No, when you left me just now, I heard you answered a call from your friend Rayna. Rayna hasn¡¯te to work for several days. Is something wrong with her? Up?¡± Thinking of Rayna, Suzi felt even more anxious. But she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. She said in a perfunctory tone: ¡°It¡¯s okay. She has been ufortable for the past two days. It is physiologically. I bought brown sugar ginger tea for her to warm it up.¡± ¡°Okay, let her have a good rest and don¡¯t rush to work.¡± Darius said with concern. Suzi nodded: ¡°Then I will hang up first.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After closing the line, Suzi continued to drive. From where she works to the slums are two opposite directions, Suzi¡¯s driving skills are not so good, and she does not dare to drive too fast. It took almost an hour to drive so cautiously all the way to the slum. During this hour, Rayna never called her again. When Suzi took out his mobile phone and called Rayna, the phone was turned off. Shut down! There was a bad feeling in Suzi¡¯s heart. She drove around in the alley in the car. Fortunately, she was very familiar here. Regardless of the six years that have passed, the entire Nancheng has undergone earth-shaking changes, but this is still here. No one develops here. It¡¯s still dirty and messy here. Suzi was anxiously running around in this messy alley. She wanted to find Rayna quickly so that she could rescue Rayna quickly. However, after drilling three alleys in a row, there was no clue. ¡°Rayna, where are you? I can hear you howl louder.¡± Suzi poked his head out of the car window in despair and said to himself. As soon as she poked her head out, she saw a pair of underwear that was thrown at the top of the trash can. That pair of underwear was bought by Suzi when Rayna was kicked out of the house. She had no clothes to wear. Suzi immediately stabilized the car, got off the car and came to the small door face, which led to the basement. She pushed the door abruptly and went directly down to the basement. Four big, big and rough men immediately surrounded Suzi: ¡°What are you doing!¡± Suzi took out a photo with Arron and said, ¡°I am Arron¡¯s wife. I am ransoming someone with money, T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. and Rayna!¡± Four big men: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rayna, where are you?¡± Suzi shouted openly. ¡°Suzi¡­Suzi, I am here, woooo¡­¡± Rayna¡¯s cry came from a dark room not far away. Suzi ran over immediately, ran to the door to see the scene, and was immediately shocked. Chapter 778 In the dimly lit room, Rayna didn¡¯t even wear any clothes. Next to her, an old bald man fell in a pool of blood. And Rayna shivered with fright. ¡°Rayna?¡± Suzi shouted. ¡°uuu¡­¡± Rayna crawled up from the ground. She ran forward to Suzi without clothes. Suzi immediately took out her square scarf from the bag she carried with her. , Reluctantly wrapped Rayna. ¡°Rayna, are you okay, have you hurt anything?¡± Suzi asked distressedly. ¡°Suzi¡­I didn¡¯t. I listened to you. I always resisted to death. I didn¡¯t follow them. They took off my clothes and threw my underwear away. Then this old man Soon, he hit me on the head. I always endured it. When he took off his pants, I took the opportunity to take out his belt and hit his head with his belt button all the time. Oh, I¡¯m scared¡­Will I go to jail? ¡° Suzi hugged Rayna: ¡°Rayna, you are doing the right thing, you are great, you are doing the right thing. You are self-defense and you are fine.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a woman behind her walking on high heels came to Suzi: ¡°Are you here to be nosy?¡± Suzi nced back at the woman. Woman with big wavy hair and cigarette dangling from her mouth, at first nce, she has been in trouble for many years. Suzi sneered coldly: ¡°I just showed my pictures to all four of your subordinates.¡± ¡°The wife of Fourth Master Nancheng?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t it?¡± Suzi also asked coldly. The woman said in a contemptuous tone: ¡°Chonnam City, the self-proimed Fourth Master Fu¡¯s wife can pull two trains. I am more trustworthy! This woman¡¯s parents borrowed one million dors from me, and when they borrowed money They agreed to use their daughter to pay it back. I originally nned to sell her enough for one million to return her freedom. If she is willing to continue to be with me, I will also have money for everyone to make it together. I have said this very authentically. Isn¡¯t it impossible for you to take her away today, obediently give me one million, and the old man¡¯s medical expenses for 500,000. Also, you can¡¯t let me work in vain in these two days, and I will add another 300,000 yuan. It adds up¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t want to listen to the woman anymore and interrupted the woman directly. The woman was startled: ¡°Okay! Two million, take it out!¡± Suzi immediately took out a card from his bag and handed it to the woman, and at the same time told the woman the password: ¡°I have five million in this! You took two million, and the remaining three million is a lot for me. Next, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± She handed the card to the men behind her, and said, ¡°Call and check right away.¡± The subordinate immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed the number. After a check, the subordinate reported to the woman: ¡°It¡¯s true, there are five million in the card, and¡­¡± The woman was surprised: ¡°And what?¡± The subordinates covered the woman¡¯s ear and said, ¡°This card is a special card for Nancheng Fu Siye and Arron.¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± The cigarette in his hand suddenly fell to the ground. She immediately followed Suzi with a smile on her face: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Fu¡­ I, we don¡¯t know¡­ She is your friend, if you know If we do, no matter what¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and buy some clothes!¡± Suzi roared. ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­ go buy it now.¡± The woman stumbled up, and after giving her amand, she came down again and respectfully took the one that Suzi gave her just now. Handed the bank card to Suzi. ¡°Mrs. Fu, there is a shop that buys clothes not far away. Although it is not very good, it can wrap your body. This¡­this is your bank card. We¡­we share it. If you don¡¯t receive the money, please¡­ Your grown-up doesn¡¯t care about the viin¡­¡± The woman stammered and exined to Suzi. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 779 – 780 Chapter 779 ¨C 780 Read Chapter 779 ¨C 780 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 779 Suzi looked at the woman. The woman turned pale with fright. In order to give herself a chance to survive, the woman was still trying her best to exin: ¡°Really¡­ your friend¡¯s parents really borrowed one million from us, they They said that they were seeing a doctor for their other daughter. In order to save their daughter¡¯s life, he sent this daughter to me, saying that no matter whether it was sold or not, there was still a life left. I was also because they really didn¡¯t have my life. Money, I can¡¯t make a million dors for nothing, can I? I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even look at the woman, only hugged Rayna, who was shrinking. ¡°Give¡­ a way to survive?¡± The woman looked at Suzi beggingly. Suzi roared: ¡°Clothes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rush!¡± After a while, the woman came down with tworge bags of clothes. ¡°Bathroom!¡± The woman immediately took Suzi and Rayna to the bathroom. ¡°Rayna, wash yourself, change your clothes, and I will take you away.¡± Rayna cried sobbing: ¡°Thank you Suzi, thank you.¡± She went in to take a bath, and Suzi looked at the underground hotel outside, and the proprietress was also standing on the side shrunkenly. Where did Suzi go, where did she follow, the previous eldest sister¡¯s affair, has long since disappeared. Suzi: ¡°She has an older sister, right?¡± Woman: ¡°Yes¡­her parents said that her sister is sick¡­¡± ¡°Since I owe you one million, whoever owes you will let whoever owe it! Let her sister pay what she owes!¡± Woman: ¡°¡­you¡­agree?¡± ¡°Repay the debt, what do I disagree with? I wonder if you let my friend pay back the money. Is she owing it?¡± Suzi asked coldly. Woman: ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not she owes it.¡± ¡°So!¡± Woman: ¡°I understand, I understand, I will let her sister pay back the money, if you don¡¯t pay me back¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t look at the women, but only watched the bathroom door open. Rayna just rushed roughly and came out from the inside. She wanted to leave here quickly. She felt that this was hell. After putting on the clothes quickly, Rayna said to Suzi, ¡°Suzi, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t stay here for half a minute longer, and then came up from the basement with Rayna. After leaving the little door, Rayna burst into tears as soon as he saw the sun: ¡°Suzi, I feel¡­ I am walking in the hell, and I suddenly regained the light. , I was actually free, I will not be reduced to a seller, will I Suzi, you tell me all this is true.¡± Suzi was ufortable seeing Rayna like this. She has had no friends all the time, and no one has ever helped her. When she was twelve years old, she was beaten by Xu Haili¡¯s parents and bullied by Xu Haili. At the age of twelve, she came to Nancheng to live in Jarod¡¯s house. From then on, she was ignored by the Lin family for eight years. Lanita looked down and suppressed all kinds of things. Then, send her to prison. To be honest, Suzi¡¯s heart has long been hardened. But the deepest part of the cocooned letter is still the softest. She put her arms around Rayna and got into the car, took her to a quieter coffee pipe to sit down, and T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ordered a coffee for Rayna. Then he asked solemnly: ¡°Rayna, tell me, what happened?¡± Chapter 780 Rayna cried and whimpered with tears: ¡°Suzi, I¡­ Do you know what it¡¯s like to be deceived by your rtives, to be abandoned and forsaken by your rtives?¡± After asking, Rayna shook his head again: ¡°You don¡¯t know. Although your father is no longer alive, he loved you very much when he was alive. Although your mother¡¯s whereabouts is unknown, she also loved you very much. Deception, feeling of entrapment, Suzi, I really don¡¯t have the courage to live.¡± Suzi patted Rayna¡¯s hand: ¡°Rayna, you are just yourself, you have to be stronger. I¡­ I can understand what you said and have a deep understanding.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Well, being let go by your biological father, swearing, all kinds of entrapment to you, I can understand how you feel.¡± Suzi said lonely. Yubi, she looked at Rayna again: ¡°Tell me, what did they do to you?¡± Rayna shuddered at the thought of what his parents had done to him. ¡°They¡­¡± The tears of her crying were all over her eyes. The crying throat choked violently, and he was very wronged: ¡°I¡­do you know Suzi, fortunately, I kept a mindful eye this time. I have always used the phone you gave me. In fact, that phone is not my favorite. I also have a cell phone with a very small old model. The small cell phone I bought from a second-hand mobile phone store is equipped with my usual cell phone number. I always set it to mute, but they don¡¯t know. Otherwise, I You are dead today, do you know Suzi, they¡­ How can my parents be so cruel?¡± Rayna looked at Suzi, crying like a child. Her lips closed together, telling the painful experience these past few days. Last Monday, on the day Suzi bought choctes for a colleague in thepany, Rayna was poured with strong sulfuric acid by her cousin Walton just a little bit, but that time was blocked by Young Master Jun¡¯s arm. Mr. Jun suffered a small burn on his arm and was taken to the hospital on the spot. Rayna was very grateful to Lenny. Originally, she had a good impression of Lenny. She just felt that her identity did not match Lenny. When Rayna saw the attack on Suzi in the Fu¡¯s old house, Rayna was more aware of it. A girl without any background, if she marries into a wealthy family, her life will not be easy. Therefore, although Rayna has a good impression of Lenny, she also knows how to exercise restraint. However, things did not go as Rayna imagined. Lenny saved her life without forgetting to die, which made Rayna¡¯s whole heart hate to be moved to Lenny. Lenny lives in a VIP high-end ward, not to mention that he is the only person in the ward, there are not many people in the entire ward, and his ward is more like a high-end hotel. Quiet, the environment is very beautiful. In such an environment, Rayna was lying in front of Lenny¡¯s hospital bed, crying like a tearful child. She asked guiltily, ¡°Do you feel any pain? Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± Lenny, who was lying on the hospital bed, smiled evilly: ¡°Do you think it hurts?¡± Rayna is a sincere girl. She shook her head, tears in her eyes fell on Lenny¡¯s arm, she said truthfully: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You take a bite.¡± Lenny teased her. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, she knew that Lenny was joking with her, and sheughed and groaned again: ¡°When are you¡­when are you still kidding me?¡± ¡°Do you feel bad for me?¡± Lenny asked. Rayna lowered his head and nodded blushing. ¡°Distressed husband?¡± Rayna: ¡°You¡­what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be your husband?¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Think so much! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 781 – 782 Chapter 781 ¨C 782 Read Chapter 781 ¨C 782 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 781 But she also knew that she was not good enough. When Rayna lowered her head and blushed and didn¡¯t know how to answer, her chin was lifted by the man. The man used his injured arm to raise it. He pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head: ¡°Look at me!¡± Rayna¡¯s face turned redder. The man smiled wickedly: ¡°You can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t admit it! I saved your life today, just to let you repay me with yourself. You don¡¯t have the right to refuse me. You have to do it when you are my daughter-inw, not me. His daughter-inw has to do it too!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could react, the man had already hooked her soft waist with another arm, and caught her in his arms. ¡°Ah¡­Young Master Jun, don¡¯t you¡­¡± Rayna¡¯s brain went nk. She didn¡¯t know anything about the next thing. She didn¡¯t know how she was taken off by Mr. Jun, or how she was carried to bed by Mr. Jun. When she woke up, she was nestled in Lenny¡¯s arms. ¡°Jun¡­Young Master Jun.¡± Rayna didn¡¯t dare to look up her head, she wanted to ask, can she still wear her clothes? Lenny hugged her waist, let her cling to him, touched the tip of her nose with one hand, and said: ¡°Now I am yours, and my arm is also injured by you. You can¡¯t kick my wounded man!¡± Rayna: ¡°I¡­ as long as you are willing to marry me, I will never kick you, don¡¯t say you are willing to marry me, even if you don¡¯t want to marry me, today I and you are my voluntary , I won¡¯t bother you, I won¡¯t stalk you, don¡¯t worry, Master Jun.¡± ¡°Little woman!¡± The man squeezed her flushed face: ¡°What are you talking about! Well, what are you talking about! You don¡¯t admit it before you get out of bed?¡± After speaking, he came back to be true again. The earthy and silly Rayna is the opponent of Lenny, the young master of Kyoto, she can¡¯t stand it at all. Fortunately, as soon as Lenny made a move, his arm hurts. Man! In this regard, the injury on the arm when you are in the mood is a bird! The wound on his arm was bleeding with blood, and he hadn¡¯t noticed it himself, and now he has bone pain with such a movement. Lenny¡¯s pain caused Rayna to cry even more distressed. She immediately got out of bed, took fresh medicine and gauze, re-wrapped Lenny, and theny on the bedside watching Lenny sleep. Lenny was asleep, and she couldn¡¯t bear to blink her eyes. In the middle of the night, when she was dozing off, she looked at Lenny and yelled sweetly: ¡°Husband¡­¡± Lenny An in his sleep: ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I love you.¡± she said. Lenny didn¡¯t hear it. But it didn¡¯t matter, she was so happy lying in front of Lenny. Early the next morning, Rayna, who was awake on her stomach, took a rough wash and went out to buy breakfast. She knew that men like Lenny must be picky eaters when they eat. She bought all kinds of breakfast. , Come back and let Lenny settle down. Just when she was out of the hospital door, someone behind her called her: ¡°Rayna!¡± Rayna looked back and found that it was his father. ¡°Dad¡­¡± She was a little timid and guilty. No matter how domineering she used to be, she didn¡¯t spend the night with a man, but now. ¡°Your mother is sick,e home with me.¡± Father Min stared at Rayna coldly and said. Chapter 782 Hearing that her mother was sick, Rayna still felt distressed: ¡°My mother¡­ why is she sick?¡± ¡°I was mad at you!¡± Father said angrily. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she cried and said, ¡°Dad, what did I do wrong? Just because I didn¡¯t help my cousin, you just treated me like this? My cousin has never had a father or mother since she was a child. Understand, you hurt her a little bit more and hurt me a little bit less, and I don¡¯t say anything. But my cousin sshed me with strong sulfuric acid, and you still said my mother was angry with me? Dad, if you don¡¯t want my daughter, just say it. I won¡¯te backter. However, I should give you and my mother¡¯s pension money. I have a lot of money. ¡° Rayna has never been so hard-hearted, this is the first time. It¡¯s so sad! Hearing Rayna¡¯s words, his father¡¯s tone softened a little: ¡°You have been with your parents since you were young. Do you know how pitiful a child without parents is? Rece it with you, your parents are dead, and you In foster care at your uncle and aunt¡¯s home, do you also want your uncle and aunt to treat you as your own daughter, even more intimately than your own daughter? After all, she doesn¡¯t have mom and dad, can¡¯t you let her? ¡° Rayna cried and asked her father: ¡°What did I not let her? From childhood, she did notck food and clothing. She was taken care of by the Shu family. She lives in the upper ss, but what about us? We still have to work hard and make money by ourselves. Serve her like a servant, what else does she want? She wants me to kill, so I should kill too? Just because I didn¡¯t help her persecute Suzi, she hated me so? ¡° Father sighed and said, ¡°You put yourself in your ce and think about her. She was originally ady, but suddenly she had nothing. Even the bank card was frozen. Isn¡¯t she ufortable? Mom and Dad also felt distressed when she saw it, so It may have been a little harsh on you these days, but you are This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. our biological daughter. We can be harsh on you. But why do you let us be harsh on your cousin? You asked me and your mother, how to face your dead uncle and aunt, Rayna, you have grown up and sensible, you have to understand us, you are the children of your biological parents, your sister does not. We can only be harsh on you, we can¡¯t be harsh on her. Do you understand? ¡° The father said eloquently. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She has no hatred with her parents. Wherever she lives in Galia every day, she has long wanted to go home. The father spoke again: ¡°Your mother¡­ said that you were angry with you, but it was actually because you missed you. Don¡¯t look at your mother scolding you so badly. To put it bluntly, you are her daughter. She scolded your sister, not her own, how did she scold?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say it!¡± Rayna cried immediately: ¡°I just go back to see my mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you are sensible.¡± Father¡¯s tone also eased: ¡°Let¡¯s go, now go back with me.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Rayna hesitated. She came out to buy breakfast for Lenny. Will she go back before breakfast? But when she thought that her mother was sick, Rayna felt that at this time, she couldn¡¯t just think of men like a idiot and ignore her mother. After thinking about it, she said to her father: ¡°Dad, wait a moment, I¡¯ll call Lenny. I originally came down to buy him breakfast, I won¡¯t buy it for him, and I will let the nurse buy it for himter.¡± ¡°Who is your name?¡± Father asked her. ¡°Lenny.¡± Rayna said, blushing again. In front of his father, when he suddenly mentioned his man, he was the man who had just be his own manst night, Rayna would naturally blush. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 783 – 784 Chapter 783 ¨C 784 Read Chapter 783 ¨C 784 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 783 Her blush, how can her heart be kept from others? His father asked immediately: ¡°You! Are you already his own?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rayna¡¯s face turned redder: ¡°Dad¡­he will marry me.¡± Father Min: ¡°¡­¡± A trace of viciousness shed across his face. It¡¯s just that Rayna patronized shyly, and didn¡¯t see it. Rayna blushed and said to his father: ¡°Dad, let me call Lenny. ¡°Yeah.¡± Father nodded. Rayna took out his mobile phone and called Lenny. On the other end, Lenny just woke up, and when she woke up, she saw a small rose-red heart-shaped note on the bedside: Husband, I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy it for you. Breakfast is over. If you wake up and see this note, remember to call me if you want to eat. Seeing such a warm message, Lenny smiled: ¡°Littledy, it¡¯s kind of warm.¡± He just finished reading the note when his cell phone rang. Pick it up and connect: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Lenny.¡± Rayna was embarrassed to call her husband in front of her father. ¡°Call your husband!¡± Lenny¡¯s not Yi. ¡°Lenny, let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°Call your husband! Don¡¯t ask your husband to wait for you toe back to see how I can do you!¡± Rayna felt shy and shy when he thought of his strength. She immediately covered the receiver and shouted in a low voice: ¡°Husband¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost¡­¡± ¡°Husband, let me tell you something. I can¡¯t bring you breakfast. My mother is sick. I have to go back to see my mother.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± On the other end, Lenny immediately asked with concern: ¡°It turns out that the mother-inw is sick, so you should go back quickly, but wife, husband can tell you, you can go back and tell my mother-inw that you also have a man now You guys, your man can support you, you tell my mother- inw, let my father-inw and mother-inw hurry out that Walton. Where can I die? That home belongs to my daughter-inw. In the future, the husband will be responsible for the old-age care of their two elders. So don¡¯t be afraid, just go back straight and tell them! I don¡¯t believe it anymore, if you find such a good husband, they still dare to yell at you! ¡° ¡°Well, I know my husband.¡± At this moment, Rayna¡¯s heart was sweet. After closing the line, she looked at her father and said, ¡°Dad, I will marry Mr. Jun soon, and then your daughter will also honor you. Dad, my sister is very good, and she can support you in the future. The person is still me. I have no objection to your loving my sister, but I just ask you to be nice to me. Okay?¡± The father wiped Rayna¡¯s hair, and said gently: ¡°You are a good daughter of Mom and Dad, and you have found such a high-ranking son-inw. If you go back to see your mother, your mother¡¯s illness will definitely be cured. Most of the time, let¡¯s go and go home with Dad.¡± ¡°Well, good dad.¡± Rayna went home with his dad very happy. When she was approaching the door of her house, she saw a shop that repaired mobile phones. For some reason, she suddenly became more concerned. ¡°Dad, I have diarrhea, wait for me and I will go to a public toilet.¡± Her father red at her. Without saying anything, Rayna ran towards the public toilet. While her father was not paying attention, she turned into a mobile phone store and bought a small mobile phone, bought a new number, and changed her mobile phone to Silent hid it, and then followed his father home. Perhaps it was because he had been defensive by his parents a few times before. However, Rayna didn¡¯t have much guard at all. As soon as she entered the house, a sack fell from the sky and suddenly covered her. ¡°Wow¡­what are you doing!¡± Rayna cried. Chapter 784 ¡°What!¡± At this moment, Rayna¡¯s mother walked out of the inner room, and she kicked Rayna with her foot: ¡°Little hoof! You are too unscrupulous! You actually climbed on your sister¡¯s shoulders. In the upper-ss circles, ah! Why are you so cheap! You want to enter the upper-ss circle so much, so you want to grab your sister¡¯s resources? Are you still sisters? Why are you so cheap! So cheap! ¡° After scolding, Rayna¡¯s mother kicked Rayna several times again, and the kicking Rayna yelled, her head was wrapped in a sack, she could not see at all, she could only say first: ¡°Mom. , Can you let me out of the sack first? Let me out, can¡¯t I let you beat and scold me?¡± ¡°You can let it out!¡± At this time, it was my father¡¯s voice: ¡°We have to wait for us to take out your phone and all your money, and then help with your hands and feet, so that you can be released from the sack. .¡± If the words were necessary, Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother began to turn over Rayna¡¯s bag. Her mobile phone, the money in her bag, and the shopping card Suzi gave her were all turned over. Even Rayna¡¯s bag was taken away by Walton. Walton also kicked Rayna hard: ¡°You use such a good bag, a bag worth tens of thousands. Do you match Rayna? I ask you if you match it? Do you know what brand this bag is? A vulgar woman who doesn¡¯t even understand the brand! You use such a bag, it is a violent thing!¡± Just like that, Rayna, who had just been tricked home by her father, was severely beaten by her parents and cousin, and ransacked her. At that moment, Rayna, who was trapped in the sack, was indescribably sad. At the same time, she was very fortunate, fortunate that she had a new look when she entered the Her pain was as if she was about to fall into an ice store. At that moment, Rayna seriously suspected that she was not born by her parents. She might have picked it up. She even suspected that her cousin might be her parents. Raw. Rayna was so heartbroken to death in a sack of despair. Before she knew it, her parents had helped her hands and feet, and then removed the sacks from her head. Only then did Rayna have the opportunity to see his parents and his cousin Walton who was sitting between them. Walton didn¡¯t say anything, she raised her hand and pped Rayna¡¯s face with two ps: ¡°You ba5tard! You actually put Master Jun to sleep! Why are you so shameless! Your face grows to be used for dragging. Is it earthy! Ah! I ask you! You actually put Mr. Jun to sleep! Do you know that Master Jun is mine! It¡¯s mine, Walton! That was the fiance assigned to me by Grandpa Shu! How could you ruin a man with such an identity and such a noble man? ¡° Walton was crazy. Rayna looked at Walton¡¯s appearance, and suddenly felt, why is she so pitiful? Such Walton often thinks about fighting Suzi. What will she use to fight Suzi? Rayna looked up and looked at Walton fearlessly: ¡°You are so ugly!¡± ¡°You! Say! What! What!¡± Walton grabbed Rayna¡¯s hair, red her eyes, and asked viciously. Rayna thought about it. She was treated like this by her parents and cousins today, and she might not be able to live anymore. Since she had no chance to live, she might as well say it happily. Rayna was originally a hot temper who was not afraid of anything. She used to be very rough, so she didn¡¯t know what to face, and she often showed off, showed off, and bullied herself as a long-face thing. And now, Rayna finally understood that those were all exaggerated by this family and cousin. Now she has been ying with Suzi and Galia for a while, and she already knows what it means to have a face, what it means to be brave, and what it means to have bones. Although Rayna¡¯s face was swollen, but her eyes looked at Rayna with contempt, and she said clearly: ¡°I said, you are not only ugly, you are also pitiful! Do you know , You look like this now, like a poor worm? Walton, you are already crazy! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 785 – 786 Chapter 785 ¨C 786 Read Chapter 785 ¨C 786 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 785 You want to enter that aristocratic circle and want to be crazy! But you have never been, you are the Min family! You are not the Shu family! Do you think that if you rely on Mr. Shu to support you, you will be able to ramp up Nancheng and Kyoto? You can be stupid. You want to marry my husband, do you know, in my husband¡¯s eyes, what are you? You are not even a maggot! The rich are not what you think! You, a woman who even harmed her own cousin in order to get into a wealthy family, you will never be a noblewoman! You can only be a poor worm forever! ¡° ¡°You! Go! Die! Let¡¯s go!¡± Walton herself was incredible. After listening to Rayna¡¯s judgment on her, she pulled Rayna¡¯s hair and said viciously, ¡°Second uncle, second aunt, Bring me the knife, bring the knife! I¡¯m going to scratch her face, I see how Master Jun likes her!¡± Scratch her face? Rayna didn¡¯t care. She is not insulted now. She was particrly able to understand the situation of Suzi in the past. She has no ability to resist, but she will never beg! Never beg for mercy! She just looked at Walton and her parents with tears. At that moment, Rayna¡¯s heart was broken. However, the parents did not pass the knife to Walton. My mother gave Walton an idea: ¡°Galia, it¡¯s a matter of time to scratch her face. Why don¡¯t we use her for a certain amount of money now. With this amount of money, you can buy outfits and go with Jun.¡± Date less!¡± Hearing what Min¡¯s mother said, Walton suddenly opened her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°Aunty is still thoughtful. Aunty, shall we change her into money today?¡± ¡°You¡­what are you going to do?¡± Rayna could feel a dangerous aura. At this time, Min¡¯s father smiled coldly, sealed Rayna¡¯s mouth with tape, then wrapped her up in a sack again, and then put it in arge trolley box. The three men transported Rayna downstairs and installed Get into the car. Rayna pulled the rod box again, almost not suffocated to death. Fortunately, it was not long before the car stopped. Rayna was lifted out of the trunk. Through the small gaps worn through the trolley box, she saw thendscape outside. Min Qing, who grew up in Nancheng, grew up. Rong is very familiar with Nancheng. She also knows that the only ce in Nancheng is so dirty, messy, and a slum. Rayna immediately thought that this must be the ce where Suzi once lived. They took her to the underground hotel. When Rayna was released again, she heard clearly that her parents really exchanged her for a million. One million! Sold her. When the parents and cousin were leaving, thedy boss said to the parents: ¡°You take the money first. I want to see if the value is not worth it, and you still have to return it to me!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Father nodded and bowed. Just like that, Rayna watched her parents and cousin leave, and she was also locked here. At first, she tied her hands and feet. After knowing that three dayster, the fingerprints on her face disappeared, and thedy boss Starting to let her do business, her hands and feet were also loosened. Only then did Rayna have a chance. Taking advantage of the time to go to the bathroom, he took out his small cell phone and called Suzi. Chapter 786 ¡°Suzi, you said¡­¡± Rayna¡¯s crying eyes were swollen: ¡°You said, are they my parents? I always feel sorry for them. I originally wanted to wait for me to send it. Once the sry is paid, I will keep a small part, and most of the remaining sry will be given to them. They are my rtives, but now¡­¡± Rayna, who had escaped from the dead, didn¡¯t know whether to hate or even more? However, she only had pain in her heart. Suzi didn¡¯t know how to answer. She suspected that Rayna¡¯s parents were not biological. But what is her convincing power? Wasn¡¯t her own biological father also horribly unkind to her? Suzi handed Rayna a paper towel, and thenforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry Rayna, you are not dead, you will definitely be lucky, you are now an adult, and the road ahead will be difficult. You have to go. After you marry Lenny and have children, you will have rtives again. You don¡¯t know how curative a child is. After you have children, you don¡¯t think about anything. ¡° Speaking of children, Rayna blushed immediately: ¡°I¡­I and him, Master Jun, will we have children? Suzi, I think I¡¯m so stupid, I can¡¯t even have children? ¡° Suzi was amused: ¡°Silly girl! Which big girl will give birth to a child! As long as you give birth to one child, you will know, and you will be the mother of the child after you have a child, and you will be like a steel warrior, very strong. .¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Well, I know. I must be an independent and strong mother like you.¡± After a pause, her face suddenly became frightened again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi asked her. ¡°Suzi, I¡­ I was stripped of things, can you not tell¡­¡± ¡°I will never tell anyone, including Galia, let alone Mr. Jun, don¡¯t worry.¡± Suzi said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rayna nodded: ¡°Suzi, you are so kind.¡± ¡°You are also very good. You are the one who didn¡¯t fall into trouble to me when I was most in distress, so you are the best girl in my heart.¡± Suzi is a person who knows how to be grateful. She doesn¡¯t have many friends in her life, so she treats her friends like her daughter, very sincere, and extraordinarily generous. ¡°Go, take you to buy clothes. After buying the clothes, I will see Shao Jun with you. Shao Jun is in that hospital?¡± In fact, Suzi was also there the day Lenny was sshed on the arm by Walton¡¯s strong sulfuric acid. Only that afternoon, Suzi took a ne to her hometown, and she forgot about the affairs of her hometown when she was busy. Besides, Lenny was not that serious at the time, he was stillughing. So Suzi didn¡¯t take it seriously. Aftering back from her hometown for a few days, she has been busy with work, and no one mentioned it to her, so that Suzi didn¡¯t think of asking Lenny. . ¡°It¡¯s the Zhengkang private hospital near thepany,¡± Rayna said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s buy beautiful clothes first, and then see the kid surnamed Jun.¡± After speaking, Suzi took Rayna and left the cafe. She mainly wanted to dispel the sadness in Rayna¡¯s heart. A girl who was persecuted like this by her biological parents, if she is not mentally evacuated in time, maybe Rayna can suffer from depression. Suzi thought in his heart that she hoped that in the future, she would be married and had a child, which would heal the pain in her heart. Rayna is also an honest girl. Although she was hurt by her parents like this, she did not have Ai Ai in staging in front of Suzi. This afternoon, Suzi took Rayna to buy clothes. After getting dressed, she and Rayna went to Zhengkang Hospital, which Rayna said. However, it was found in the hospital that Lenny had been discharged. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 787 – 788 Chapter 787 ¨C 788 Read Chapter 787 ¨C 788 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 787 Rayna¡¯s heart was suddenly very lost. She was just injured like this by her parents, and now the only sustenance is Lenny. Lenny has been discharged from the hospital, why don¡¯t you tell her? ¡°This surname is Jun! It¡¯s not a gadget!¡± Suziined angrily. Rayna shook his head: ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s not to me Mr. Jun. He called me, but my cell phone was muted and I haven¡¯t heard it. I didn¡¯t dare to answer any more. I looked at the caller ID. , He called me several times on the first day, andter¡­ he never called me again.¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m calling him now to ask about the situation.¡± Rayna shook his head and smiled bitterly: ¡°I¡¯ve called, and his phone is turned off.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± When he was about to take out his cell phone and call Arron, he nned to let Arron call and ask Kraig what was going on with his nephew, when Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up and took a look, sneered, and then asked Rayna: ¡°Lenny is calling, can you answer it?¡± Rayna is a little inferior in the end: ¡°You take Suzi, but you don¡¯t tell him that I am with you, if he¡­ if he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, I will never pester him, absolutely. Don¡¯t be entangled!¡± With that, Rayna¡¯s tears fell down. Her biological parents can be so vicious to herself, how can she expect other men to show her affection for herself? Seeing Rayna so sad, Suzi sighed and answered in a steady voice: ¡°Hello, Master Jun?¡± ¡°Suzi, you¡­ have youe back from your hometown?¡± Lenny asked at that end. ¡°Well, I have been back for two or three days.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Did you¡­ see my wife?¡± Lenny asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Who?¡± Suzi asked knowingly. ¡°My daughter-inw¡­little¡­little Rayna.¡± Lenny said with a grin. ¡°Can you still think of her?¡± Suzi asked Lenny with something in his words. Lenny hummed in peace: ¡°I said my beautiful fourth aunt, what you said, Xiao Rayna just became my daughter-inw for one day, of course I can think of her, she was my daughter-inw for one day, that¡¯s me The daughter-inw of a lifetime, it is her who said that she would go home to visit my mother-in- phone calls.¡± Suzi asked Lenny: ¡°Where are you now? Rayna came to the hospital to see you, but you are no longer in the hospital. I can¡¯t get through if you call on your cell phone.¡± ¡°Hi!¡± Lenny said: ¡°I was discharged from the hospital the day before yesterday. I went back to Kyoto. There was an ointment made by an old Chinese doctor whom my dad knew. I wiped it off, and now my arm is fine. , The scabs are slowly forming, this is not just when I came to Nancheng to get off the ne from Kyoto, and I justnded and did not let me turn on. Is she yet?¡± Suzi looked at Rayna. Rayna answered the phone and asked, ¡°Lenny, do you¡­ love me?¡± Lenny smiled and said: ¡°What are you talking about, I don¡¯t love my daughter-inw, who do I love?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rayna felt veryforted. Lenny said in a serious manner: ¡°It must be true. I not only love my daughter-inw, but I am a good husband who reports to her daughter-inw. Ruling.¡± Rayna asked nervously, ¡°What¡­what is the imminent event?¡± Chapter 788 At that end, Lenny said cautiously: ¡°Daughter-inw, if I say you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She was amused by such Lenny, how could she beat him? She is rare that he is toote. ¡°Say it quickly.¡± ¡°Your cousin¡­she is dating me.¡± Lenny finally said. ¡°What!¡± Rayna¡¯s phone almost dropped. Finally understood what Lenny was talking about. With tears in her eyes, she said to Lenny: ¡°Then you¡­what do you mean?¡± Before Lenny could answer, Suzi took the phone from Rayna¡¯s hand and said to Lenny in a serious manner: ¡°Young Master Jun, then you say, do you want to date Walton?¡± ¡°Hammer!¡± Lenny snorted coldly: ¡°That¡¯s a nympho! I told you Aunt Fu, I finally understand why my Xiao Rayna is also a nympho, it turned out that her cousin was infecting him! I told Xiao Rayna long ago to let her st her cousin out of the house!¡± Suzi smiled bitterly: ¡°Then she has to be a parent to support her backstage.¡± Lenny: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suzi smiled calmly: ¡°I won¡¯t talk about this now, isn¡¯t Walton going to date you? Then you go to the appointment.¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± Here Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi looked at Rayna: ¡°Trust me.¡± Rayna nodded. At that end, Lenny said: ¡°I said Auntie, do you know where Walton asked me to go?¡± Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Walton asked you to go to Shu¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Suzi said. Lenny: ¡°¡­What you said is true?¡± Suzi: ¡°Of course it is true, but when you go, you have to bring someone with you.¡± On the other end, Lenny is very smart: ¡°Good auntie, listen to you!¡± After closing the line, Suzi looked at Rayna: ¡°Rayna, since your parents have calcted you like this, you will definitely not be able to go back to that home. No matter how hard the road is, no matter how lonely, you will have to rely on you to walk. , I can help you are limited, be strong, you must be strong. Understand?¡± Rayna cried and nodded: ¡°Suzi, thank you. I¡­¡± She cried for a long time and couldn¡¯t say anything: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the noble person in my life turned out to be you. When I thought of the terrible things I did to you when you first came to the Suziughed: ¡°You! I just love to cry. Look at me, I just¡­ basically don¡¯t cry.¡± Suzi is really a person who rarely sheds tears. Because she knew from a young age that tears couldn¡¯t solve the problem. She has been very independent since she was twelve. No one can make herself cry. Nothing. Suzi pursed his lips and smiled at Rayna and said: ¡°Although you did a lot of wrong things to me when I first came to thepany, you never beat me every time. Every time you are defeated by me, you are my defeat. Later, you, the defeated general, returned to me and treated me so well. So ah, our merits and demerits are offset, and we don¡¯t want to do things before. In the future, when you are alone, you will learn from me and make yourself stronger.¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Hmm! Must be strong!¡± ¡°Go, take you to Galia¡¯s house first.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When the two went to Galia¡¯s house, Galia hadn¡¯t returned from a business trip. However, Galia¡¯s parents had always treated Rayna very well: ¡°Rayna, you can rest assured to live here and treat Yan¡¯s father and Yan¡¯s mother as family members. Ha, eh¡­It¡¯s really a poor child. I don¡¯t know what devil your parents have gotten. If they dare to find our Yan family, we will take them out with a rolling pin. Rayna, don¡¯t feel bad. Ah.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 789 – 790 Chapter 789 ¨C 790 Read Chapter 789 ¨C 790 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 789 Rayna smiled instead. Seeing that Rayna was happy, Suzi was also a little relieved. At the end of the day, she didn¡¯t even enter thepany and drove directly to the kindergarten to pick up Shen Sole and head home. When he arrived outside his ownmunity, Suzi subconsciously looked around. She also wanted to find those eyes. However, she had been looking around outside themunity for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find those eyes. Suzi returned home in a lonely mood. After dinner, she was absent-minded to y with Lilly until Arron came back and when she saw Suzi¡¯s appearance, she asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi sighed, ¡°Arron, you said my mother¡­ is still alive?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know, he wasn¡¯t sure. Therefore, he could not promise her anything. He can only hold her tightly in his arms, and this night, they are tightly bound together. And every time she takes the initiative. Not only that, she is also very keen to have children. Every time I asked Arron: ¡°I have been with you for several months, why haven¡¯t my stomach moved until now?¡± The man poked her nose: ¡°I want to be a big belly in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The woman said proudly: ¡°You didn¡¯t see that when I was eight or nine months pregnant with a big belly, it looked pretty. It¡¯s a pity that the only time I was pregnant was you missed it. .¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± To be honest, he really wanted to see her with a big belly. He even wanted to wait for the moment when the newborn was born outside the delivery room. That kind of moment must be extremely anticipated. Thinking of this, he embeds her in his arms again. She also bears more happiness with gusto. When he woke up the next day, the man was no longer in bed. He has been very busy recently, and most of his energy has been devoted to how to conquer Gasing Ind. As time approaches, Suzi has a sense of urgency. However, every time she sees her man¡¯s calm and calm appearance, Suzi feels that she wants to keep pace with her man. She wants men to know that she can be alone. After getting up, Suzi first came to the balcony to water his own flowers. The day before yesterday, she ordered several pots of flowers on the Inte. The express delivery arrived yesterday. I saw all kinds of flowers, nts and grasses that were soaked in water in the early morning, just like being moisturized by dewdrops, fresh and full of vitality. Suzi¡¯s mood also improved a lot. She thought that her mother should still be alive. Must be alive! Coming back from the balcony, Suzi put on clothes for Lilly. The sleepy Lilly said to her mother: ¡°Mom, I have a dream at night.¡± Suzi perfunctory the children: ¡°What dream do you have, did you go to the summer camp with your children?¡± ¡°No, mother, I dreamed of those eyes.¡± Lilly said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom, those eyes are very gentle.¡± Shen Only said again. Suzi hugged her daughter: ¡°Mom also thinks that those eyes are very gentle. Those eyes are very close to us. One day, my mother will bring her back.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Shen Only nodded happily. Just when the mother and daughter were very happy, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She thought it might be Rayna, she took out her mobile phone and clicked on it. It was an unfamiliar number. Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Hey!¡± At the other end, an extremely proud voice came: ¡°Suzi, you are dead!¡± Chapter 790 Suzi¡¯s expression was very calm. Next to him, Lilly, who just got dressed, blinked and asked with big smart eyes: ¡°Mom, who is calling? My dad? My dad never eats breakfast at hometely, and doesn¡¯t y with me much at night. , I¡¯m angry with my father. Did my father call me and say sorry? If so, just tell him that I forgive him, but he has toe back to eat with me in the evening, and he has to let me in the morning. I forgive him when I saw him! Humph!¡± The little princess is proud. However, although she didn¡¯t forgive her father, every word revealed her reliance on and miss of her father. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. And these words, the people on the other end of the ear of the phone are even more proud: ¡°Ha! Suzi! In the eyes of outsiders, you have always been a family of three, very happy and sweet. It turns out that your man is not at home in the morning. I¡¯m not at home at night! Suzi! It turns out that everything about you is pretending! Today I finally caught my eye.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked down at Shen Only. Lilly looked up at his mother: ¡°Mom, why is a woman hitting him? Is there a woman next to my father?¡± Suzi smiled to the only one: ¡°Your father can only have two women by his side, one is you and the other mother! Don¡¯t even think about other women!¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Go, let Grandma Li wash your hands, brush your teeth, eat breakfast by yourself, and mom will go upstairs to answer the phone.¡± ¡°Good mother.¡± Shen Only ran away. Suzi also came to the top. Here is a tform with a sun room and a perg. Below the perg are swings and rocking chairs. Sitting in a rocking chair, Suzi said to Lanita leisurely and calmly: ¡°Lanita, let me guess, you are doing well on that ind. Although you and your parents are here for the first time, it is because of your grandfather. The reason, you live like a princess on that ind, right?¡± ¡°Huh! Think you are smart!¡± Lanita said at the other end. ¡°So, when you are bored, you call to show off to me from time to time?¡± Suzi asked again. Lanita: ¡°Do I still need to show off to you?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Lanita: ¡°As a former sister, I remind you that you are dead! You might as well prepare a cemetery for yourself now.¡± Suzi: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. You should worry about yourself. I think that if you get a little bit of happiness, you won¡¯t show off to me all the time, right? Even though you are on that ind. The treatment is good, but Lanita, that is not your life, and the focus of your life is still in Nancheng. The person you want to marry is still my husband. Unfortunately, he is my husband. I can assure you that even if my husband dies in poverty, he will not like you. ¡° ¡°You go to die!¡± Lanita said viciously on the other end of the phone. Suzi smiled: ¡°Look at you, I haven¡¯t called you again. Youe here every time you call. You are half angry when you call me. What are you saying about your picture!¡± ¡°I want to piss you off!¡± ¡°As a result, you yourself are half dead? You are so stupid¡­fork!¡± ¡°You¡­Suzi, don¡¯t be proud, I haven¡¯t talked to you about business yet! What I want to tell you is that my dad and the ind owner here have worshipped a handful of things, and I am honest now. The first Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 791 – 792 Chapter 791 ¨C 792 Read Chapter 791 ¨C 792 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 791 Suzi sneered: ¡°Lanita! I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t figured it out yet! Then I tell you, whether my husband wins or loses, our family of three must be together, but your family of three, I Suzi¡¯s life I won¡¯t let you go! I¡¯m Suzi, I will bite and kill you! No matter you go to the end of the world!¡± If the words were necessary, Suzi hung up the phone. At that end, Lanita was stunned for a long time. She has been looking for faults with Suzi, but she never thought that Suzi would hate them so hard. A cool breeze hit her back, and the scared Lanita shivered suddenly. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The maid on the ind respectfully said to Lanita. Lanita suddenly roared: ¡°Go away¡­¡± The maid ran out crying immediately. Lanita took out her cell phone and called Elder Shu: ¡°Grandpa! I want Suzi to die, I must let Suzi die!¡± Here, Elder Shu is a little impatient: ¡°Lanita, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lanita cried and said, ¡°Grandpa, Suzi is too hateful. My parents and I have already fled to this Jiaxing Ind. She will not let us go. Grandpa, you said how vicious Suzi is, she called Tell me that even if I escape to the end of the world, she will kill me. Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid¡­uuu.¡± Father Shu: ¡°¡­This D*mn woman!¡± After he finished cursing, he asked doubtfully: ¡°Lanita, you all changed your mobile phone numbers when you arrived on the ind. How did Suzi know your number?¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to tell grandpa, she called Suzi every time. After a pause, she said, ¡°Oh, grandpa, I don¡¯t think about you often and worry about your health, so I always call you. I suspect that Suzi and Arron have used high-tech technology to monitor you. Talk to me, satellites are so developed now¡­¡± Elder Shu thoughtfully: ¡°It¡¯s also¡­ it seems that I really have to take this step! We must not let that kid Arron conquer Gasing Ind!¡± Lanita was even more excited when she heard her grandpa say this. She immediately asked: ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, tell me, which step did you take?¡± Elder Shu sighed and said: ¡°Eh, you also know that what can really provide Arron with the ability to conquer Gasing Ind is actually in the hands of the Jun family, and Jun Chengyin has at most 20% of the rights. The other 80% of the rights are actually in the hands of Kraig and his elder brother Jun Jingyan. Among them, Kraig holds the most rights. However, if we can bring Jun Jingyan and Lenny father and son to my camp, plus Jun Chengyin, then it will be 50% of the power. ¡° Lanita heard it out: ¡°Grandpa, you mean to win over Jun Jingyan and Lenny father and son? But what do we use to win over them father and son?¡± ¡°Galia.¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°You forgot, there is also Galia. Tonight, Galia is dating Lenny at Shu¡¯s house, and he agreed toe over.¡± Lanita said angrily: ¡°Humph! It¡¯s really cheap, Walton!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Galia is also our rtive. She can marry well and help you resist Arron, and if she can persuade Arron to marry you, your sisters will join forces in the future.¡± Grandpa Shu persuaded his granddaughter. . ¡°I know, grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not talk about it. Today, the family will make some arrangements for Galia.¡± Elder Shu said. ¡°Goodbye grandpa.¡± After closing the line, Grandpa Shu called Walton again: ¡°Galia, Grandpa Shu asked you about your affairs with Lenny, did he promise you a date? Do you want Grandpa to put pressure on him?¡± At that end, Walton said happily: ¡°Grandpa Shu, I have good news for you¡­¡± Chapter 792 Elder Shu¡¯s mood stretched a lot: ¡°Is that guy Lenny going to date you?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Shu.¡± Walton answered proudly. Grandpa Shu was even more happy: ¡°Well, the date is at Grandpa Shu¡¯s house, so you should just have a casual meal.¡± ¡°Well, listen to you.¡± After a pause, she spoke again: ¡°Grandpa Shu, I want to invite those famous celebrities Shuyuan who used to bete with me! Last time they saw me being blocked by Arron, all of them avoided me like a gue god. Now, I want to show them that although I was dumped by Joan, I was taken by the young master of Kyoto! Grandpa Shu, now is my proud day. In the future, one of your two granddaughters will marry the Jun family. , The other is married to Arron, then you will be the most powerful old man in the two major cities of Kyoto and Nancheng!¡± The old man Shu said something and smiled openly. He smiled and agreed: ¡°Okay, well, grandpa invites all thosedies who trample on you, grandpa is just to let them see our Walton, how well married you are!¡± ¡°It must be!¡± Walton thought very confidently that Lenny was already her boyfriend. It was really sweet that Lenny promised Walton on the other end of the phone. Min Qing, who hung up the phone of Mr. Shu, rubbed his hands and looked at Mr. Min and Mrs. Min happily: ¡°Uncle, auntie, Master Jun promised to date me. Master Jun also asked me what kind of gift I would like to be in, Auntie Uncle, Master Jun likes it very much.¡± Min¡¯s mother looked at Walton with affection: ¡°We Galia grew up in Shu¡¯s family. How can the temperament of that big nobledy beparable to that of Rayna? Jun? Young master in Kyoto, he doesn¡¯t have eyes, is he so stupid? Of course he can see our Galia, right, kid her father.¡± There was a trace of guilt on Min¡¯s face: ¡°Then¡­Is it my own dead brother and sister-inw!¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Dead thing!¡± Min¡¯s mother immediately gave Min¡¯s father a p in the eye. Walton also red at her uncle: ¡°Huh!¡± Min¡¯s father immediately lost his smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s quickly take out the money and let Galia buy the outfit. One million is enough for Galia to buy her outfit. Galia, it¡¯s a lovely flower child. You can only dress yourself noble, so Mr. Jun¡¯s family can admire you more. When the timees, you have to show off the crowd and let Mr. Jun know that you are a 20- year-old Miss Shu family. It¡¯s not for nothing, don¡¯t feel bad about this million yuan! If you marry Mr. Jun in the future, this million will be worth the money! ¡° When Father Min said this, he didn¡¯t think about it at all. This million was the money they got from selling their daughter. They only felt that spending this million on Walton would definitely make Walton dazzling. It is indeed true. Walton took the million and went straight to the most luxurious dress shop in Nancheng, ¡°Shu Lan¡± to buy her favorite dress. The dress iske blue, and the style that Suzi worest time. Almost, the breast of the skirt was studded with small diamonds all over the week, and it was indeed dazzling when worn on Walton. Looking at herself in the mirror, Walton found all her confidence. She sneered in the mirror: ¡°Where I fell, I¡¯m going to get up wherever I am! On the street, a shrew scolds me at the street. Rayna, one hundred Rayna, is not my opponent of Min Qing Yan either!¡± This afternoon, Walton came to Shu¡¯s house in a high-profile manner. She hasn¡¯te to Shu¡¯s house for a long time. Mainly because Arron forbade her toe. If she dared toe to Shu¡¯s house, it would have to be involved in all aspects, even if her aunt wanted to secretly give her some pocket money, it would not work. But it¡¯s different now. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 793 – 794 Chapter 793 ¨C 794 Read Chapter 793 ¨C 794 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 793 Now Grandpa Shu has joined Jun¡¯s family to sanction Arron, and Arron is now devoting all his energy to conquering Gasing Ind, so there is no time to care whether Walton wille to Shu¡¯s house. Another reason why Walton didn¡¯te to Shu¡¯s house was his cousin Darius. My cousin has always loved Walton since childhood, but since Suzi appeared six years ago, my cousin¡¯s attitude towards her has changed a lot. Until now, my cousin has hated her very much. Not only that, cousin Now he still loves Rayna more and more. Is it just because Rayna and Suzi are close? Suzi! My Walton will definitely defeat you! I want to unite with Lanita topletely defeat you, and let you look like a prisoner six years ago, and still look like a prisoner six yearster. I want you to be stripped naked, kneeling, and crawling out of the South City! ¡° With such big ambitions in mind, Walton stepped into Heshu¡¯s house. The tears of her aunt¡¯s excitement that hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time flowed out: ¡°Galia, you can count oning,e,e in and see what jewelry your aunt has prepared for you. You will marry Young Master Jun in the future, and you will have a good time. Stop tossing, and don¡¯t show your face too much, my aunt tells you, woman, it¡¯s best to be safe and stable for a lifetime, understand?¡± Walton¡¯s expression was a little alienated: ¡°Thank you auntie.¡± She will have no time to take care of her aunt this time, she has to show off in those famous girls first. She wants to repay all the grievances she has suffered before! Walton perfunctorily said a few words from her aunt, and walked over to thedies on the side of the flower bed. Just halfway through, she was stopped by Darius: ¡°Walton, what do you want to do! How can you make troubles like this!¡± Walton was angrilyughed by her cousin: ¡°Cousin, I wille back to see my aunt and uncle, and look at Grandpa Shu, who has raised me since I was a child. I will call Xing Feng Zuo Lang after a meal at Shu¡¯s house? Cousin, your elbow is out. I can¡¯t stop you by kidnapping, but you don¡¯t have to kill your cousin in order to praise Suzi, right?¡± Darius smiled coldly, ¡°Walton, if you die by yourself, I can¡¯t save you!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Walton also sneered: ¡°I have a boyfriend, I don¡¯t need you to save me!¡± Yubi, she no longer talked with her cousin, but came to a fewdies arrogantly. The expressions of those celebrities were all jealous: ¡°Miss Min, you are very beautiful today.¡± ¡°Miss Min, I heard that Master Jun loves you very much¡­¡± These people are ustomed to meeting the wind. ¡°Ms. Min, that, the past things were all bad for me, I hope you can give me a¡­¡± Su Qianqian, who had yed with her best before, humbled to please. Walton sneered mercilessly: ¡°After I am engaged to my boyfriend, I will ask him to stop your purchases! At that time, I will also let you taste the taste of being trampled on!¡± Su Qianqian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Look at your virtue today, the makeup looks like a sell! It¡¯s still early for you to put on this kind of makeup, and one day, when it¡¯s time for you to sell it!¡± Walton has taken the opportunity. Su Qianqian dared not shed tears of humiliation. ¡°And you guys! I remember all of them. I, Walton, hold a grudge! I will let you sell them collectively. Bring them into yourselves and think about it. A well-trained celebrity girl will be a humble girl. It¡¯s for sale¡­ um ha ha.¡± Walton became more proud as she spoke. Inadvertently, Su Qianqian, who was insulted just now, suddenly said in a mocking tone: ¡°Miss Min, your fiance is here.¡± Chapter 794 Why is Young Master Jun so fast? Walton was so excited that she couldn¡¯t bear to turn her head back. She quickly took out an extremely small sprayer from her clutch and sprayed it behind her ears and her neck. After the spray, she asked thedies who had been derogated by her just now with an extremely stern attitude: ¡°Eh, do you think my clothes are beautiful?¡± ¡°Pretty!¡± several celebrities said in unison. ¡°Then¡­ the smell of my perfume¡­¡± Thedies again unanimously said: ¡°It¡¯s very saucy, it will definitely be able to make your fianc¨¦ fanciful¡­¡± Walton was excited. She is really prepared today. This dress is worth 700,000 to 800,000 yuan, and her clutch is more than 100,000. Even the perfume sprayed on her underarms has been passed on to the famous Shuyuan for a long time, but no one can buy it. There is a fairy water named ¡°Hou¡±, which is said to be fascinated by a man when he smells it. This bottle of fairy water is only five milliliters, but it is worth more than one hundred thousand. She bought it from a designer in¡¯Shu Lan¡¯. With this bottle of fairy water, she didn¡¯t believe in Master Jun Xiao. Walton turned around confidently and gracefully. However, the scene before her almost surprised her with her purse. Young Master Jun is in a pure white suit and a sky-blue tie, which matches theke-blue dress that Walton is wearing today. Young Master Jun¡¯s style and noble appearance are in the entire Shu family. Inside the house, they all looked so dazzling. However, why is there an extra woman in the arms of Young Master Jun Xiao? Looking closer, Walton was even more stunned. The woman holding Young Master Jun, the woman with a shy smile on her face is not Rayna and who is it? Walton stepped back in surprise. ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered. At this time, several women behind her who had been derogated by her just now sneered and said: ¡°Walton, how capable do you think you are? So you are idiotic!¡± ¡°Haha! I almost fainted by her just now. It turned out that she sessfully turned herself into a joke today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really interesting! She was obviously banned by Fourth Master Fu, and the woman who had been dumped by Joan a long time ago, she was still whimsical that she could marry Young Master Jun in Kyoto, thinking that Young Master Jun was picking up rags. Is it? Ah ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Eh, eh, thest time, it was a family dinner where Siye Fu took his daughter¡¯s wife home to meet with rtives and friends. I heard that she was ashamed of that family dinner and almost didn¡¯t hit the wall and died. It¡¯s just that we I was not eligible to participate, and we did not see what Walton was doing at the time. Today, I can finally watch the live broadcast.¡± ¡°Turn on the phone and broadcast live for a while.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Hearing these harsh words, Walton went crazy. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Ah¡­why!¡± She shouted suddenly. The shocked celebrities were stunned. Walton¡¯s face was flushed with blood, and she stared at her violent eyes and shouted fiercely: ¡°Why! Why are you holding my fiance¡¯s arm by Rayna? Why are you! You shameless Things, do you know this is a rich family, a rich family! This is my grandfather Shu¡¯s home, not Min¡¯s family! Rayna, you want to marry a rich family, you want to be crazy!¡± Yubi, she looked at everyone present. In fact, there are not many people. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 795 – 796 Chapter 795 ¨C 796 Read Chapter 795 ¨C 796 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 795 It is nothing more than the whole family of the Jun family, as well as a few gooddies who were specially invited by her to y with her before. This was originally a small family dinner. On this asion, Walton was the only one who wore such a grand ceremony. At this time, it was more like a joke. Seeing the innocent and gloating eyes of everyone present, Walton yelled at Darius again: ¡°Cousin! Are you my cousin? Hurry up and beat Rayna out! She is the one! I have evidence. She sells it, she is robbing my husband now! Cousin¡­¡± Walton burst into tears. Darius looked at all this coldly. At this time, both Mr. Shu and Darius¡¯s parents, who were sitting in the hall talking, also walked out because of Walton¡¯s roar. When they saw Rayna, Mr. Shu and his son and daughter-inw were also very angry. ¡°Who let you in!¡± Elder Shu raised his walking stick and pointed at Rayna angrily. Rayna was very calm: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shu, when you invited my fiance toe to you for a potluck, didn¡¯t you say that my fiance can¡¯t bring my fiance here?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± At this time, Darius¡¯s mother also looked at Rayna in anger: ¡°Little girl of Min¡¯s family! You¡­you did too much! Are you bullying our family Galia now? You dare to hit the door! Let me tell you the little girl from the Min family! With my aunt present, you can¡¯t bully our family Galia, you let me go! Then get out of our Shu family!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Darius yelled at the mother. The mother looked at her son: ¡°Zhen¡¯er¡­¡± Darius said coldly: ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you ask Lenny! Let Lenny say to herself, who is his fianc¨¦e!¡± Mother + Father Shu + Walton: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Lenny spoke with an innocent and natural expression: ¡°Grandpa Shu called me and asked me toe and sit at home. Grandpa Shu also said, pleasee with sister Walton. I thought about it. Sister Yan grew up in Shu¡¯s family. It¡¯s normal to invite her toe home. Sister Walton also called me and told me to have dinner with me at Shu¡¯s house. I think Sister Walton is so enthusiastic to me, I¡¯m natural. Can¡¯t refuse. In order to express my gratitude to Sister Walton, I specifically asked Sister Walton what gift she needed. Sister Walton refused on the spot and was very polite. Since sister Walton is so sensible, then I also want to surprise her. Sister Walton, are you unhappy if I marry your sister Rayna little sister? ¡° Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Her lungs are going to explode! She wants to kill, okay! ¡°I! Of course! No! High! Xing!¡± Walton said, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You are my fiance, my fiance!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± When she said this, several people covered their mouths andughed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What is this not a nympho? Lenny looked at Darius and shrugged: ¡°Your cousin, you have to see a doctor.¡± ¡°No! No! Young Master Jun, you¡­you obviously promised me toe on a date, you promised me to sensible Saying that I am a celebritydy, you also ask me what kind of food I like to eat, Chinese food or Western food, do you still¡­¡± Walton was mad and stood in front of Lenny. Lenny shrugged: ¡°Miss Min, I know your cousin, and I am your cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦. Isn¡¯t it right for me to ask you this?¡± ¡°No! You must have been confused by Rayna, Young Master Jun, don¡¯t you know, do you know what Rayna has done these days? She is in the underground hotel¡­ ¡° Seeing Walton exposing herself like this, Rayna¡¯s tears rolled in her eyes: ¡°Walton, you are too bullying¡­¡± At this time, someone at the gate suddenly stopped shouting, ¡°Walton, who are you here!¡± Chapter 796 Walton followed the voice and looked at it. Suzi and Arron came in at the door. And behind them, the little bun Lilly was holding in Galia¡¯s hand. Why are they here? Elder Shu purely wanted to give Walton and Lenny a chance to get along today. Elder Shu didn¡¯t even want to invite anyone. Seeing Suzi and Arroning, Mr. Shu was obviously unhappy. However, Suzi didn¡¯t care. She only took her husband¡¯s arm, slowly came to Walton, and said sternly, ¡°Walton, who is standing at the door?¡± Walton turned around and saw a woman standing at the door. The woman is over forty years old, with big waves and curly hair, and the smell of dust all over her body. It¡¯s her! The proprietress of that underground hotel. Walton asked Suzi calmly: ¡°What did you find her for!¡± ¡°ounting!¡± Suzi said without hesitation. ¡°What do you mean!¡± Walton asked. ¡°Walton, this dress on your body is worth more than 800,000 yuan, and this bag in your hand is more than 100,000 yuan. Where did you get the money?¡± Suzi asked. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where did ite from!¡± Suzi asked Walton fiercely. Walton was shocked immediately. Darius¡¯s mother scolded Suzi distressedly: ¡°Mrs. Fu! Where did Walton¡¯s moneye from? What does it matter to you? You think you are Arron¡¯s wife, so you can yell three and four on our Shu family site! ¡° As soon as Shu¡¯s mother¡¯s words fell, Elder Shu also yelled at Suzi: ¡°My Shu family didn¡¯t invite you to be a guest today! Why did you run into my three-acrend to make trouble! You woman, I¡¯m really serious. You are right, you are indeed a demon! Do you think that thest time you were in Fu¡¯s family and I couldn¡¯t get off the stage, you got the upper hand? So, did you dare toe to my house to make trouble today? ¡° Suzi calmly said: ¡°Master Shu, if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should you be afraid that I would make trouble? In this family, although I am not one of yours, I am a friend of your grandson Darius, Darius Invite me to be a guest at home, why don¡¯t Ie?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­you!¡± He turned his head to look at his grandson, Darius admitted very simply: ¡°Grandpa, Suzi and Brother Arron are all my guests!¡± ¡°Pleasee to spoil the date between your sister Walton and Lenny?¡± Old man Shu sneered again and again. Darius also sneered: ¡°Grandpa! You still know what Walton did!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Suzi turned around and called the woman outside: ¡°Youe in!¡± The woman outside the door only Wei Nuo Nuo came in. This woman has indeed gained a bit of status in the underground rivers andkes. Otherwise, she can¡¯t be so wealthy to lend one million to Min father and Min mother. However, she is in a home like Shu¡¯s family, especially With the presence of Arron, the king of the South City, the woman¡¯s legs were already frightened. She really wanted to escape, but she knew that she could not escape today. She tremblingly came to Walton: ¡°Miss Min, you and your uncle and aunt picked one million from me. You will pay me back in three days. When will you pay me back?¡± ¡°You fart!¡± Walton raised her foot and knocked the woman to the ground. Woman: ¡°Ms. Min, you can¡¯t help but admit it. I have recorded it. I also recorded the video you borrowed from me. I have evidence. Even if you don¡¯t repay my interest, you have to repay my capital. Right!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s her!¡± Walton immediately pointed to Rayna: ¡°It¡¯s her, she and her parents borrowed your money! Not me! Her parents borrowed your money for her, I just stayed with them I borrowed it, why would you ask me for it?¡± At this moment, Walton could only make strong words. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 797 – 798 Chapter 797 ¨C 798 Read Chapter 797 ¨C 798 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 797 If the people in Jeonnam City knew that if Walton used the borrowed money to decorate herself, would she still live in the future? ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Walton, the clothes on Rayna are less than 10,000 yuan from top to bottom, but you, and your clothes and your bag will cost you millions. Where did the millionse from?¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say!¡± Suzi asked without giving way. ¡°I¡­ my uncle and aunt gave it to me.¡± Walton whispered. ¡°Haha!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Behind her, Rayna cried suddenly. As she cried, she questioned: ¡°My parents save money for you? Walton, my parents have no good jobs in their lives. I¡¯ve never bought new ones for my poor family. The clothes are the clothes you wear. When I was young, my parents knew how to y mahjong. If they win money, they treat me better. If they lose money, they will beat me when they go home. They have no money at all! Later, when I grew up, you helped me find a job in a constructionpany, and paid me a lot of sry, but most of my sry was used to support my parents. However, even in that case, the money I give them a year is no more than 40,000 to 50,000. I have only worked for three years, and I have killed 150,000 in three years. May I ask where did your over 1 millione from? Are you trying to tell me that my parents save a million by ying mahjong? ¡° Walton: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Walton! You who drink human blood! You are my cousin! You urged my parents to sell me! In exchange for a million, let you decorate yourself and date my fiance ! You are still a human! Walton, even if you are so noble, but my fiance is still my fiance you can¡¯t take away! And I won¡¯t pay for you! Since you are willing to spend 700,000 or 800,000 yuan on a dress , Buy a bag with hundreds of thousands, then you will pay back the money you owe yourself!¡± Rayna said with tears, every word. After she finished speaking, the fewdies next to her couldn¡¯t help but sighed about being born. ¡°This is nothing short of a vampire. I don¡¯t have any money, so I came up with such a shameful trick.¡± ¡°Also delusional to grab the cousin¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Is this a girl educated by a rigorous family like Elder Shu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame!¡± ¡°Vampire!¡± ¡°ck-hearted woman!¡± ¡°Walton!¡± At this time, Elder Shu suddenly decided: ¡°Is this true!¡± Walton: ¡°Shu¡­Grandpa Shu, I¡­this is all voluntary by my aunt¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not willing!¡± Rayna roared angrily. Yubi, she looked at Mr. Shu, every word, and said without fear: ¡°Mother Shu, please give me an exnation!¡± ¡°Steward!¡± Elder Shu shouted angrily. ¡°Master¡­¡± The butler was so frightened that he did not dare to speak loudly. ¡°Shoot Walton out for me!¡± Elder Shu said coldly. Walton: ¡°Grandpa Shu¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you! Your surname is Min, my surname is Shu, and I am not your grandfather either!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Darius¡¯s mother. Elder Shu¡¯s face turned ck with anger: ¡°Whoever dares to intercede for Walton, get out with her!¡± No one dared to speak. ¡°Boom out!¡± Elder Shu eximed again. ¡°Wait!¡± Walton suddenly said in a hurry: ¡°Wait a minute, I have something very important to tell Suzi!¡± Chapter 798 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Walton calmly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°For a long time, I have hidden a secret in my heart. There is no secret that anyone knows. Lanita only told me about this. I want to tell you this secret now, but I have a condition. You let me go. Once, how about?¡± Walton pleaded with Suzi with extremely eager eyes. Suzi shook his head: ¡°Walton, you owe money to someone¡¯s family after all. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± ¡°You can, you can definitely! As long as you want, you can definitely help me. You are the wife of Fourth Master Fu, the wife of the omnipotent Fourth Master, you can definitely help me, help me once , How about I exchange this secret for you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°What is it about?¡± ¡°Your mother.¡± Walton said. Suzi was startled. If it were her, Suzi would definitely think that Walton lied again, but Walton mentioned Suzi¡¯s mother. Suzi can make a calm judgment about everything, except for her own mother, she can¡¯t calm down. ¡°Say! As long as you have my mother¡¯s whereabouts, I can spare you a life!¡± Suzi blurted out. A sly smile appeared on Walton¡¯s face: ¡°Come here, I can only tell you.¡± Suzi: ¡°Good.¡± She walked towards Walton without hesitation. Anxious to know the whereabouts of her mother, Suzi didn¡¯t even pay attention to Walton¡¯s sneer¡¯s vicious eyes. However, Suzi was allergic to snorting the day after tomorrow. When she was about to lower her body and put her ears close to Walton, Suzi was because Unable to smell the pungent perfume smell on Walton¡¯s body, she subconsciously ducked back. ¡°Go to hell¡­¡± At this time, Suzi saw that Walton had an extra small bottle in her hand, and the bottle cap had been unscrewed, she was desperately facing Suzi. Sprinkle in the past. ¡°Be careful!¡± behind Arron¡¯s hands were quick and quick, he jumped to Suzi at an unimaginable speed in one vigorous step, hugged Suzi, raised his foot and kicked the small bottle in Walton¡¯s hand. Then he kicked Walton far away. It happened that Walton sat on the small bottle impartially where she The concentrated sulfuric acid flowing out of the bottle instantly burned Walton¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Walton felt painful. And here, Arron hugged Suzi and asked eagerly: ¡°Suzi, are you okay? Did you hurt anything?¡± Suziy his head in Arron¡¯s arms: ¡°Arron, I was scared to death. It was really dangerous just now. Fortunately, I¡­I have an allergic nose, otherwise I would really be disfigured by Walton this time. , I¡­ scared me to death.¡± Arron patted Suzi on the back: ¡°It¡¯s okay, nothing will happen with me, it¡¯s okay.¡± In fact, what he wanted to say was, what if she was sshed with sulfuric acid on her face? He will still love her forever. However, Arron knows how important looks are to a woman. Although his wife doesn¡¯t usually make up much, she also pays attention to maintaining her skin. Seeing Arron holding Suzi whilefortingly k!ssing Suzi¡¯s hair in such a caring manner, Walton was jealous and had forgotten her pain. She was crazy and cursed: ¡°Arron! Are you blind? Why do you like this woman, do you know that she is a rag! Suzi had a rtionship with Joan six years ago. She and the 70-year-old man named Huo, they are not clear! Also, she was on that cruise ship, she was willing to serve many, many men, she was an extremely dirty and mean woman! Arron, are you a tattered pick? ¡° ¡°Wow¡­you ugly ghost, I will let you say my mother, see if I don¡¯t kill you!¡± At this time, the little princess Lilly, who has been held by Galia, is like a little warrior. He rushed in front of Walton and rode on her to punch and kick her. Since the butler was still holding Walton¡¯s hand, Walton couldn¡¯t fight back either. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 799 – 800 Chapter 799 ¨C 800 Read Chapter 799 ¨C 800 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 799 And her A55 hurts so badly, she is the only one who defies the upper hand. Since then, Shen¡¯s only child has taken advantage of her. Her sudden burst of a series of punches came down, and Walton¡¯s eyes turned into panda eyes in an instant. Hey, it¡¯s called a ck one, and I can¡¯t tell where the eyelids are from the eyeballs. This situation is quite funny. The people present couldn¡¯t help butugh. Darius alsoughed, his mother sobbed behind him, and Darius turned around to persuade her mother: ¡°Mom, I will tell you a lot of things for a while. I always have a doubt.¡± Shu Mu asked: ¡°What doubt?¡± Darius asked solemnly: ¡°Mom. You know everything about my aunt and little clothes. You said to yourself, my aunt and my little uncle are such self-willed and vicious people?¡± Shu Mu shook her head. Darius sighed with a taste. Su¡¯s mother immediately thought of something: ¡°Could it be that Galia¡­¡± Darius shook his head: ¡°There is insufficient evidence, so don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Mother nodded. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Walton suddenly shouted: ¡°Auntie, save me, save me, aunt¡­¡± Shu Mu: ¡°¡­¡± Darius held Shu¡¯s mother, and he came to Walton by himself: ¡°Walton! When I can save you, my cousin has saved you again and again. Three months ago, you were framed. At that time, Suzi, you had no chance of being alive, but Brother Fu spared your life! A week ago, you also sshed your cousin Rayna at the door of thepany with strong sulfuric acid. On the contrary, the cousin had sshed Young Master Jun Xiao¡¯s arm, and now Young Master Jun Xiao¡¯s arm still has fresh scars. Do you think Young Master Jun will marry a woman like you? You are so whimsical! You have been taken away by the police. You wounded someone in the street, which was a severe sentence. Why did youe out only 24 hours inside? It¡¯s because I begged Young Master Jun to let him not care about you! Because of Young Master Jun¡¯s generosity, you didn¡¯t go to jail! However, every time you have been taught repeatedly! You want to kill your cousin again and again. You are hopeless! All your fate today is yours! ¡° Waltony on the ground crying: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Steward!¡± Darius said, ¡°st this woman out!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Walton cried and cried, her voice was shut outside the gate, and no one cares about her life or death. Isn¡¯t it Elder Shu¡¯s granddaughter? Walton made a mistake, and Elder Shu would not risk his life to save Lanita like he did to save Lanita. On the contrary, Elder Shu would catch what Walton had just said and attack Suzi in turn. At this moment, Arron put Suzi in his arms tofort him, but Elder Shu came to Arron, and said to Arron very coldly: ¡°Arron, since you are here today, I will do something I must tell you in person.¡± After speaking, Elder Shu looked at Suzi coldly. Arron¡¯s arms tightened Suzi¡¯s arms, but the tone of voice between him and Mr. Shu was extremely alienated: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 800 ¡°Walton is certainly wrong, but she is right about one thing.¡± Elder Shu looked at Suzi fiercely and unscrupulously used: ¡°This woman, she has never been a good woman!¡± Suzi: ¡°I hope you never regret what you said! Old thing! Your whole life¡¯s books have been read for nothing! Your whole life¡¯s good family style is a pretense! Installed! Hypocrisy! Get your fame! I suddenly understood why your daughter ran away from home! Because she feels that you, a man of reputation, are not worthy of being her father! You are not worthy! You damned old thing! ¡° When Suzi scolded Old Man Shu, she herself was full of tears. She seldom cried since she was a child, because she knew that crying could not solve the problem. At this moment, Suzi was crying like a tearful man. Why cry? Is it because of the old man who has framed her countless times in front of me? Or is it because of mom? Mother has suffered too much in this life. Too much, Suzi would never forgive the old man in front of him. She only hoped that the old man would die soon! Hurry up and die! Seeing her mother crying, Lilly also cried and looked at Elder Shu. This time, she did not beat anyone, but said to Elder Shu sadly: ¡°You old grandfather, I don¡¯t know why you want it every time. So to my mother, what has my mother offended you? Why do you always bully? Our teacher has said that the kid who bullies is not a good boy, because you are an old man, so do you bully? It¡¯s okay, wait for me to grow up. When I get older, I will avenge my mother. I want you to look good!¡± After speaking, she stood in front of her mother, blocking her mother, and looked at Elder Shu without fear. Elder Shu was taken aback: ¡°¡­¡± Because for a second, he found that this little girl looked a lot like when his little daughter was five or six years old. The old man still remembers that the youngest daughter didn¡¯t know her father very much when she was five or six years old, because she had always lived with her mother in a separate way. asionally, he visited their mother and daughter once, and every time he would give alms to the youngest daughter. Sweetness, however, the little girl doesn¡¯t want it every time. Or throw it away. Or, smash it directly under your feet. Because of this, he hated the c0ncub!ne room more and more, he thought these were taught by the c0ncub!ne room. But the c0ncub!ne¡¯s temper was bigger. Later, the c0ncub!ne¡¯s room simply refused to let hime to visit the two of them. Over time, he and the pair of mother and daughter became more estranged. It was not untilter, after the c0ncub!ne¡¯s death that he told the amazing secret, that Elder Shu knew that the little girl was actually the child born to him and his wife. For this, Mr. Shu felt guilty all his life. Every time I think about it, I think of the arrogant appearance of my little daughter when she was five or six years old. Every time I think of it, Mr. Shu feels very sad. Now, he saw that the five or six-year-old girl in front of him was so simr to his little daughter. ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Shu shouted involuntarily. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 801 – 802 Chapter 801 ¨C 802 Read Chapter 801 ¨C 802 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 801 ¡°Don¡¯te over, I hate you! Humph! I always hate you! I¡¯ll be sick when I see you!¡± The little girl yelled at Old Man Shu angrily. In a moment of effort, he roared Old Man Shu soberly. The little girl in front of me is the daughter of his granddaughter¡¯s enemy. How could he show love to this little girl? Elder Shu looked up at Arron, and still said coldly to him: ¡°Arron, you have also seen that the children are being taught badly by women like her. How can you support me for the things she did to my granddaughter? You? The only way I can protect my granddaughter is that I will have the right to support Gasing Ind to resist your invasion.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Suzi cried even more sobbing: ¡°You are just like your granddaughter! It¡¯s shameless!¡± The old man looked up at the sky: ¡°I have never done anything wrong in my life. For my granddaughter, I have to bite the bullet and do it.¡± Arron, who was holding Suzi in his arms, smiled faintly: ¡°Master! You are not embarrassed, you should help Gasing Ind to resist me, but I want to conquer Gasing Ind, and that is my ability! At that time, we will be adding stars. On the ind, win or lose!¡± Saying yes, Arron hugged Suzi and went out. ¡°You can¡¯t win, Arron!¡± Elder Shu said behind him: ¡°The power of the Jun family, I will at least draw back half of it. There is only one Kraig to support you, and your chances of winning are not great!¡± Arron sneered, and didn¡¯t reply to Old Man Shu¡¯s words, but walked out with his arms around his wife. The reason why he came here today was not by the invitation of Mr. Shu, but by the invitation of Darius and Lenny, and the order of his wife toe here to protect the poor girl Rayna. Now that Walton had been bombed out, and Rayna was also protected by Lenny, then Arron had no need to be here anymore. He hugged his wife and went straight out. ¡°Arron!¡± The old man shouted with great pity. Arron paused, but did not look back. ¡°You don¡¯t care about the care I have taken to you?¡± Elder Shu has already begun to rely on the old to sell the old. Arron didn¡¯t look back: ¡°Always caring about it, so, Grandpa Shu, no matter what you do to me, even if you help Gasing Ind turn against me, I won¡¯t me you!¡± This is already very clear. That is, Arron is not afraid! He is already letting you be a demon, he will not be familiar with you, and he will not fight against you, but he is still confident that he can take down Jiaxing Ind. ¡° Seeing Arron¡¯s family of three walk awaypletely, the old man Shu became irritated and made a few calls, all of them were to his former subordinates, all of whom were important officials in Kyoto. ¡°I want the right to support Gasing Ind!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Protecting Gasing Ind to the death!¡± ¡°Just listen to me, my old man has never asked anyone in his life, and I still have to protect Gasing Ind!¡± Naturally, the three of Arron and Suzi could not hear these words, because they had already got in the car and left. When he returned home, Suzi was still sad. She has never been so sad like she is today. The little princess Lilly saw her mother so sad, she was so sensible, she didn¡¯t have her parents to coax her to sleep, but went to sleep alone. Before going to bed, she said to her father: ¡°Dad, you must take good care of your mother.¡± Arron k!ssed her daughter¡¯s forehead, then hugged Suzi into the bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± The man always talks less, he just doesn¡¯t talk about everything, just when he didn¡¯t know how tofort Suzi, and only gave Suzi his chest to let Suzi lean on. The phone rang. Who else can call this night? The man didn¡¯t want to affect Suzi¡¯s rest, so he hung up without looking. However, he just hung up and it rang again over there. The man had to pick it up and sternly connected: ¡°Who, what¡¯s the matter!¡± On that end was Christopher, ¡°Four Lord, a major discovery¡­¡± Chapter 802 Arron sat up impressively: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Christopher?¡± ¡°Master, I finally found that one¡­¡± Christopher originally wanted to talk about the female tramp, but she changed her words again when she heard the words: ¡°That aunt, her residence is now.¡± ¡°What!¡± This time, Arron waspletely shocked. Suzi, who was in his arms, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why, Arron, is it thepany¡¯s business? You have been busy enough these days, and I will let you follow me to the Shujia to support the scene.¡± She looked at her husband distressedly. Arron shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll go out to deal with something urgent.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Go, don¡¯t be too tired.¡± ¡°Sleep well, you will see a surprise tomorrow morning.¡± Suzi¡¯s slightly tired voice suddenly asked in surprise: ¡°Really? I¡¯m waiting for your surprise.¡± ¡°Sleep well!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± She is really sleepy. Sheforted Rayna all day long yesterday and left her work. She stayed up until three in the morningst night. This morning she was busy working all morning, and then she was with Rayna Galia in the afternoon. She went to the Shu¡¯s house, and until now, she hasn¡¯t had a good rest. What¡¯s more, she had a crazy quarrel with Mr. Shu in the Shu¡¯s house. At this moment, her anger disappeared, and she just felt extremely tired. When Arron left, Suzi really slept soundly. She didn¡¯t know what her man was doing this night. Arron got down from the stairs. There was already a car waiting for him at the entrance of the corridor. He got in the car, drove off quickly, and went directly to the ce Christopher said. It was about seven or eight kilometers away from Arron¡¯s residence. This is considered to be an old city, and there are more Husbands. The ce Christopher said was behind a public toilet. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Had it not been for Christopher who had been looking for the whereabouts of the wandering woman for a while, he would have been unable to find a small shack built against the wall on the back wall of the public beta at the end of the alley. The small shack was very small, and it looked like a person could just go in. When Arron got off the car not far from the shack, Christopher lightly came to Arron¡¯s car: ¡°Master, she should not be able to run this time. I saw her go in, but she hasn¡¯te out until now. , Shall we treat her now¡­¡± Arron raised her hand to stop: ¡°Let her sleep peacefully, let¡¯s wait here.¡± Christopher nodded: ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± In this way, four or five cars were parked around the shack, and no one disturbed the shack all night. When the day was clear, Christopher got out of the car first and walked straight to the shack. ¡°Auntie! Auntie, I know you are inside. May I talk to you about Mom, auntie¡­¡± No one agreed. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Christopher shouted again. There was still no movement inside. He turned his head and nced subconsciously. Arron at the other end had gotten out of the car and walked slowly towards this side. He came to Christopher. Christopher said: ¡°Master, I¡­I have already called twice. There is no sound.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He quietly opened the door that was only fifty or sixty centimeters square and covered with stic sheeting. At the same time, he probed in. Seeing the scene in the shed, Arron was stunned. The small shack was clean and orderly. At first nce, there were traces of someone living in it, but at this moment, there was no one in it. He looked back at Christopher. Christopher: ¡°Master, what¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡± After asking, Christopher came to the door and probed in. Like Arron, he saw nothing. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 803 – 804 Chapter 803 ¨C 804 Read Chapter 803 ¨C 804 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 803 ¡°Impossible! I didn¡¯t look at Huayan, I just saw here in!¡± Christopher felt that he had really hit a Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ghost. Arron shook his head: ¡°If we take a nap in the long night, people may run away. She must be avoiding us deliberately. If she doesn¡¯t want us to find it, we wille with such a big fanfare and we will definitely find it. People.¡± There was also a lot of disappointment in his tone. When he went out, he said to Suzi that he would bring her a big surprise in the morning. Now it seems that this surprise cannot be given to her this morning. ¡°Leave one person here to observe secretly. The others are leaving!¡± Arron said nkly. ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord!¡± Christopher felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Master¡¯s temperament is much more gentle now. To put it aside, even if the Fourth Master didn¡¯t say anything, Christopher would have already led to death by himself. Christopher ordered one of them, and then ordered the other subordinates to evacuate, and he drove out of the alley by himself. Because the road in the alley is narrow, the speed of the car is not fast, and when he was about to leave the alley, he suddenly blocked a car in front of him. Christopher felt that the car was familiar. It is this time again that he often sees this car at his uncle and aunt¡¯s house. ¡°Master, there is Shu Shao¡¯s car in front of him, why is Shu Shao here?¡± Christopher asked suspiciously. If he had to speak, he stabilised the car and said to Arron: ¡°Siye, let me go down and take a look?¡± Arron nodded nkly. Christopher took two steps to get the money and saw Darius walking out of a very dpidated house. ¡°Shu Shao.¡± Christopher shouted. ¡°Yanzhu, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Darius was shocked. Christopher evasively said: ¡°The Fourth Master wants to n thisnd. No, I drove the Fourth Master to see it early in the morning.¡± Darius saw Arron sitting in the back of the car. He respectfully came to Arron¡¯s car: ¡°Four Brother Fu¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ have rtives here?¡± Arron asked with a calm expression. Darius tremulously paused. Then he replied: ¡°Not a rtive of me. This is a woman my grandfather followed when he was young. Later, my grandfather settled her to live here. From a backup point of view, I should call her little grandma. It¡¯s been decades since my grandma passed away, but the house she lived in was bought by me after several turnovers, and then I hid some of my hobbies and collections here.¡± Darius didn¡¯t tell Arron his real purpose foring here. He quarreled with his family all nightst night. He felt more and more that the reason why the little aunt ran away from home back then must have something to do with the little grandmother. Although little grandma has passed away for decades, he has never seen little grandma, but Darius has always tried to understand little grandma a little more, and wanted to explore what happened back then. ¡°Why is it so coincidental?¡± Arron blurted out. ¡°What?¡± Darius didn¡¯t know why. Arron shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Then he ordered Christopher: ¡°Christopher, go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± After squatting outside and staying overnight before going home, Suzi and the child weren¡¯t awake yet. Arron came to the bedroom very lightly, the door opened, and Suzi suddenly woke up. She had a good dream this evening. Opening his eyes, he saw Arroning in, and Suzi shouted with azy nasal voice: ¡°Husband, are you back? What surprises did you bring to me?¡± Arron¡¯s hands were behind his back, and he said in a low tone: ¡°Guess what, what did I bring you?¡± Chapter 804 Suzi¡¯s face was full ofzy smiles: ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± She really couldn¡¯t think of it. Arron has always been a cold-hearted man. He never knew how to please a woman, so Suzi really couldn¡¯t think of it. What surprise could he give her? However, he saw that the man¡¯s hand behind his back stretched out to the front. He is holding a bunch of flowers in his hands. It¡¯s not the delicate roses that you buy in the store. It is a whole bunch of wild flowers mixed together. Suzi was stunned: ¡°Husband, you¡­¡± She likes to grow flowers and grass, but she never told him. ¡°You¡­Did you pick it early in the morning?¡± Suzi asked. The man didn¡¯t answer her, but said indifferently: ¡°Get up quickly and put in a vase. As a hostess, you can¡¯t bezy.¡± ¡°Uh! Uh! I¡¯ll get up right away and go to flower arrangements.¡± Although the flowers that the man picked back didn¡¯t match well. However, Suzi is also very happy to arrange flowers. This morning, Suzi was so energetic as to be hung up by this bunch of wild flowers. She hummed and yed around, forgetting the unpleasant quarrel with Mr. Shu yesterday. Arron¡¯s house isrge enough and deserted enough. In the past six months, Suzi and Shen¡¯s only mother and daughter have added a lot of smoke and fire to the house. Especially there are more and more potted nts and flowers at home. However, this is the first time today that arge vase of wild flowers has been put on the dining table. ¡°Mom, this flower is not pretty at all.¡± When Shen Wei only got up and looked at the flowers on the dinner table, she was surprised at first, but after the surprise, she felt that it was not very pretty. Well, the collocation is a bit messy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t care: ¡°But why do I think it¡¯s so pretty? This is the best-looking flower I have ever seen. Your mother, I like it, don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Hi¡­¡± Lilly sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what my mother thinks. Such ugly flowers, are you sure you picked them yourself?¡± Suzi turned his head, his eyebrows could not hide his happiness: ¡°This flower¡­ your father picked it up this morning and gave it to me.¡± Okay! I finally understood why my mother was so happy. I finally understand why there are such ugly flowers at home. It turned out that my father picked it and gave it to my mother. Lilly suddenly thought, why is this flower so beautiful? Much better than before. Seeing her mother swaying through the song, Lilly took the opportunity to say to her mother: ¡°Mom, this weekend, you are in such a good mood, can you take me, Aunt Rayna, and Aunt Galia to go out together? My son, our four beauties are walking in the mall and it¡¯s very banging.¡± The little girl was still thinking about the four beautiful women shopping in the mall two weeks ago. Well, it¡¯s very stinky. Very happy! Suzi shook his head and said, ¡°Well, let me call you Aunt Rayna and Aunt Galia first. See if they are busy, OK?¡± Lilly nodded immediately: ¡°Yeah, good mother.¡± Suzi took out his cell phone and called Rayna. In fact, her rtionship with Galia is rtively better, but Suzi also wants to ask how Rayna is feeling after leaving Shu¡¯s house yesterday? And what about Walton? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 805 – 806 Chapter 805 ¨C 806 Read Chapter 805 ¨C 806 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 805 On the other end, Rayna quickly picked up: ¡°Hey, Suzi, where are you?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°I am at home, how are you and where are you?¡± Rayna nced at Lenny next to him, and suddenly his face turned a little red: ¡°I have nowhere to go, I have always lived in Lenny now, Suzi, I¡­ have something to ask for. What is your opinion.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Suzi asked curiously. ¡°I¡­my parents¡­¡± ¡°Resolutely can¡¯t forgive them! If you don¡¯t send them to prison, you will have been very magnanimous to them!¡± Suzi said immediately. Rayna: ¡°Well! I know Suzi! I will drive them away now!¡± Suzi: ¡°What? Your parents¡­¡± ¡°At the door of Lenny¡¯s vi.¡± Rayna said sadly: ¡°They have nurtured me for more than 20 years, and I haven¡¯t seen them feel sorry for me. Now for my cousin, they came to Lenny. Please beg me outside the vi. Suzi, I will chase them away first and call you when Ie back.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After closing the thread, Rayna came to the gate. She looked at her parents with a very sad expression, ¡°Excuse me, is there anything to do with me?¡± ¡°Rayna, you are our daughter!¡± Min¡¯s mother said cryingly. Rayna smiled sadly: ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Min, Mrs. Min, if you think that my surname is yours, I can change my surname. You gave me the name, right? Then I too. Change it. I have the right to treat me as if I have no father or mother. I will be named Wu Hui from now on! Call me Wu Hui from now on! Don¡¯t call me Rayna again!¡± His mother grabbed Rayna¡¯s arm: ¡°Rayna, how can you be so unfeeling?¡± Raynaughed angrily by her mother: ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m unfeeling?¡± Min¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Min, I don¡¯t know what mistake I made two months ago. You are going to take all my mobile phones down and get me out without money. Excuse me, you drove me out at that time. Are you unfeeling?¡± Mother Min: ¡°Aren¡¯t we¡­we are angry? My parents, and their children, where is there any hatred. No matter how we chase you, you are still Our child.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Rayna was suffocated. ¡°In anger, he won¡¯t let me go home for two or three months? It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t let me go home, but he wants to get my sry every month. Go for your niece flowers! This is called anger? Angrily, would you let your niece pour me with strong sulfuric acid? In anger, you would ask my dad toe to the hospital to look for me specifically, tell me why you are sick, and let me go home to see you, the result? When I got home, you packed me up in gunny bags, put me in a trolley box, and sold me to an underground hotel! Mrs. Min! Are there parents like you in the world? Do you know how you make me feel? That is, you are not my parents at all 1 Perhaps my parents were the parents of Walton¡¯s death? Perhaps, you wanted your daughter to go to Shu¡¯s house to enjoy the glory and wealth, so you said that Walton is the daughter of my parents? Mrs. Min, other than that, I can¡¯t think of another reason. ¡° Hearing Rayna¡¯s words, Min¡¯s mother and Min¡¯s father were shocked. Father Min blurted out directly: ¡°You¡­¡± However, he only said one word, and then he shut up. Rayna sneered coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t think you will care about you anymore for the sake of raising me for 20 years. Please leave here immediately. We will have no rtionship in the future.¡± If the words must be said, Rayna turned around and walked back. ¡°Youe back to me! You stop! You have no conscience! Legally speaking, you are obligated to N?velDrama.Org owns all content. support us! You can¡¯t ignore our life and death!¡± Min Mu sneered at the door. Behind him, an extremely cold voice suddenly said: ¡°If you are not rted by blood, does Rayna have the obligation to support you?¡± Chapter 806 Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother turned their heads and saw Darius with a solemn expression standing behind them. Min¡¯s mother immediately rushed up: ¡°Master Biao, hello, Master Biao, you always love Galia, you can¡¯t help Galia die, right? We, you see, we are uncles and aunts, and we still have them. I know it hurts Galia, your cousin¡­¡± Darius shook off Min¡¯s mother: ¡°Do you love your niece very much?¡± Min¡¯s mother: ¡°Yes, Yeonyan has no parents since she was a child. We are aunts and uncles, so naturally we love her.¡± ¡°You are very caring?¡± Darius asked again. Mother Min nodded like a chicken and pecked at rice: ¡°We are all soft-hearted people¡­¡± At this time, Min¡¯s mother was really hard-mouthed, but she was indeed desperate. Walton was in the hands of the underground hotel proprietress who they owed more than one million yuan. She could save Walton early. Walton could save a day of torture one day after she came out. Dariusughed iparably ironic and cold bird: ¡°A pair of conscientious parents has repeatedly driven their own daughters out of the house, indulging their own niece to pour strong sulfuric acid on their own daughters, and in the end, in order to make enough for the niece. Millions, let your niece squander it, you even sold your biological daughter to that kind of ce. You don¡¯t feel bad about sending your biological daughter to that ce, but now do you feel bad about your niece? ¡° Darius¡¯s series of rhetorical questions made Min Mu feel powerless. Father Min didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head. At this time, a mocking voice inside the gate said: ¡°Lao Shu, do you know why they are so vicious to their own daughter? Because they have calcted that the advantage of treating their daughter like this is that their daughter found me. Such a good husband.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Min¡¯s father + Min¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Lenny gently held Rayna in his arms. In front of her parents and in front of Darius, Rayna was still a little embarrassed, and her face blushed at that time. Lenny said gently: ¡°What is there to blush, my wife who is justified, the young grandmother of the Jun family in Kyoto! Whoever dares to bully you in the future will just make trouble with Lenny!¡± Nor can your biological parents! Besides, it is not always certain whether it is the biological parents or not! ¡° Min¡¯s mother immediately apanied a smiling face: ¡°Little¡­little aunt, we¡­we are genuine parents.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Lenny sneered: ¡°Birth parents send their own daughters to that kind of ce in exchange for one million. Your way of loving your daughter is really amazing!¡± After a pause, he went on to say: ¡°You and your husband and wife named Min will listen to me! You think you can put Rayna Ma in a dress and send her to that ce to make her stinky, and then your one The so-called niece can marry me? I just didn¡¯t expect that Rayna would save herself! She has been guarding you a long time ago, and she still has a small mobile phone in her inner pocket! If it weren¡¯t for this, I¡¯m afraid Rayna would have been tortured to death long ago? Such biological parents! Lao Shu, we should do a paternity test now! ¡° Hearing the words of the paternity test, Min¡¯s mother immediately panicked: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­no¡­¡± Father Min also looked at Darius and Lenny in horror. The hearts of the three of them were immediately clear, and Rayna was even more sad. A heart sank to the bottom. Isn¡¯t she really the biological child of her parents? Is she really the uncle¡¯s aunt¡¯s child? If this is the case, even if the mother does not have any affection, then the father should always be his own uncle, right? My uncle is so unfeeling, where is my conscience? Seeing that Lenny and Darius were both very tough to do a paternity test, Min¡¯s father and Minmother were first panicked, and then turned around and wanted to escape. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 807 – 808 Chapter 807 ¨C 808 Read Chapter 807 ¨C 808 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 807 ¡°Dad¡­¡± Rayna shouted very sadly behind him. Father Min: ¡°¡­¡± He stopped, but didn¡¯t look back. He has no face to see Rayna. There is no face to see his dead brother and sister-inw. ¡°Dad, you and that dead brother should be the brothers of the same parents? I really want to know how you fell asleep for more than 20 years day and night? Are you not afraid of retribution? ¡°When Rayna asked this, tears burst into his face. After asking, Rayna himself smiled again: ¡°Oh, right! You have already suffered retribution, haven¡¯t you? Walton, your favorite niece! She should be suffering like purgatory on earth now, right? ¡° Hearing this, Min¡¯s eyes fell down. At exactly this moment, his mobile phone rang, and Father Min trembling his fingers connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Dad¡­Dad, you hurry up and save me, I¡¯m dying Dad, they beat me, they stripped my clothes, and found hundreds of people for me, Dad¡­ I won¡¯t be able to stand it, Dad¡­¡± On the other end, there was Walton¡¯s howling ghosts. At this moment, Walton was not calling¡¯Uncle¡¯. It¡¯s¡¯Dad¡¯. The mother Min on the side heard Rayna¡¯s extremely miserable cry for help, and she immediately grabbed the phone: ¡°Daughter¡­my daughter, you¡­how are you now? Daughter, me Poor daughter¡­ uuu. Min¡¯s mother wailed loudly. After crying, she threw herself in front of Rayna and knelt down: ¡°Rayna, mother please, mother please! Save your sister, how about saving your sister! It looks like we have been raising you for 20 years. For the sake of this, you save your sister¡¯s life, OK?¡± Rayna cried: ¡°Raising me for twenty years? Please help her? It was a week ago when you sent me there. Have you ever thought of saving me? When you put me in a sack, Have you ever thought that I won¡¯t torture to death? You witch, devil, you two conscientious things! I hate you guys! I hate you guys 1 I will kill you right now and push all three of your family down the mountain, so that you will never be able to live beyond¡­¡± At this moment, Rayna was crazy. She has been despised for twenty years. All the hardship she has suffered during this period, as well as her father and mother who had been named the wrong one for twenty years. It turned out to be a lie to her. All lied to her! That kind of hatred in my heart is not something ordinary people can experience at all. Rayna pushed Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother hard, pushing them down the mountain, so that their bones were gone. At this moment, Walton¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t actually hung up yet, and Walton could even hear Walton¡¯s N?velDrama.Org owns all content. howling on the other end. Rayna suddenly grabbed the phone and shouted into the receiver: ¡°Hey! Walton, are you very happy now?¡± When Walton heard that it was Rayna¡¯s voice, she immediately begged: ¡°Rayna, I beg you, would you ask your boyfriend Lenny to find my cousin? My cousin loves me the most. My cousin doesn¡¯t know my situation. If he knows, he will shut me down. In view of the fact that I used to give you so many beautiful clothes, you asked your boyfriend to find my cousin, I I beg you, Rayna¡­¡± Rayna sneered bitterly: ¡°Walton, is it your cousin or my cousin?¡± Walton was startled: ¡°You¡­ already know, you¡­ what else do you know?¡± Chapter 808 ¡°What else do I know?¡± Rayna asked with a sneer: ¡°You, your parents, your biological parents, what are you hiding from me?¡± Walton at the other end: ¡°¡­you¡­as long as youe to save me, I will tell you. I will tell you.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll save you!¡± Rayna agreed. After closing the thread, Rayna looked at Darius with mixed expressions: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect things to be like this? I¡­my parents turned out to be¡­¡± ¡°You are probably my cousin, and Walton just faked your identity.¡± Darius interrupted Rayna. At this moment, Lenny was pleasantly surprised: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it just right, Lao Shu, we will k!ss each other from now on.¡± Darius yelled gently: ¡°Rayna¡­¡± However, Rayna¡¯s face did not show the slightest joy. This sudden change made her still unable to adapt. Especially, his biological parents are still dead. Suddenly, she felt that the world was so bleak, and that the upper ss society was really too dirty and deceitful. Just to be able to enjoy the glory and wealth of the Shu family, parents and cousins are pretending to be themselves? People! It¡¯s ridiculous! Extremely ridiculous! At this moment, Rayna suddenly understood why Suzi had been married to Arron for so long but never showed off. Suzi had been working diligently and conscientiously. That¡¯s because Suzi has tasted the dangers and sufferings of the rich. At this moment, Rayna only wanted to know the truth. As for the life after the truth, she only wanted to be like Suzi, not relying on anyone but relying on herself to do a job to live a hard and in life. Therefore, at this moment, Rayna is alienated from Darius. Rayna looked back at Lenny, and said very politely: ¡°Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Why call me that Jun is missing again? Husband!¡± Lenny An Huo Rayna tightened. Rayna pursed his lips: ¡°Husband, can you please take me to that¡­underground hotel in the slum.¡± ¡°Go save Walton?¡± Lenny said. ¡°I just want to know the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Darius said. Lenny immediately said: ¡°Go, go now!¡± The three people were all in Darius¡¯s car. They drove very fast, and within an hour, they arrived at the slum where Suzi lived six years ago. As soon as the car drove here, Darius said with emotion: ¡°Six years ago, Suzi lived in this generation when she was the poorest. At that time, she ate poorly and didn¡¯t make the next meal, and she was still pregnant. My child, even so, Suzi has never vited his conscience. Suzi is a particrly unyielding girl.¡± When Lenny said this, Rayna also smiled bitterly: ¡°In the future, I will be the same as Suzi. I have no parents and no rtives¡­¡± ¡°Rayna, me, your aunt and your uncle, we are all your rtives. You can live in the Shu family in the future, and you are the cousin of the Shu family.¡± Darius said. Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 809 – 810 Chapter 809 ¨C 810 Read Chapter 809 ¨C 810 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 809 She only pursed her lips and smiled without answering again. The car quickly drove outside the underground hotel. In the same early morning in the same ce, this time, it was Rayna who saw the face of Xiaomen, and in the trash can was Walton¡¯s pants. Rayna didn¡¯t sympathize with Walton at all. After getting out of the car, she and Lenny An Darius walked down together. At this time, thedy boss came over appropriately. When she saw Rayna, thedy boss was shocked: ¡°Min¡­Miss Min¡­you¡­youe to the humble house in person.¡± This is really a feng shui turn. In only three days, the girl in front of her had already turned from a prisoner to a queen. Rayna didn¡¯t even look at the woman. He just asked, ¡°Where is Walton!¡± ¡°In¡­in¡­that, Miss Min, let me ask, are you¡­are you here to save someone?¡± the woman asked with a weeping face. Rayna sneered: ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman immediately said in an imploring tone: ¡°Miss Min, I want to say that they sent you in a sack before. It was my fault that I took you and let them not have to pay back. But now, this woman does owe me one hundred. Wan, here I have the handprints of their family of three, in ck and white, I have not wronged a good person. Even if you leave Miss Min, you have to let her return my one million to me, right? ¡° Rayna sneered: ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just right to pay off the debt. I just want to see her. I don¡¯t understand something. I want to ask her. If I really need her to leave, I will pay it back. Here you are.¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take me to meet people!¡± Rayna shouted. The woman tremblingly said: ¡°Miss Min, you¡­ if you look at her, you¡­ don¡¯t me me, I¡­ I originally wanted to sell her The price is good, so that she can also change my money earlier, but she¡­she is not the first time, she is already very that kind. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She is not worth any money¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rayna asked. ¡°Yes¡­ she said it herself. She said she was worthless a long time ago. It¡¯s better to let her go. She said she has been dating all kinds of boys since she was 18 years old. There must be at least fifty boyfriends ranging from obvious to secret to unknown ones. She also said that as long as she let her out, she would borrow money from dozens of her ex-boyfriends. ¡­ She said that she used to be the eldestdy of a rich family and had a very goodwork. She said that if I could let her go, she would make my business prosper in the future¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so shameless! She¡­she actually had a good time with fifty-sixty men? I¡­I don¡¯t know! Since it¡¯s all like this, she actually wanted to marry Arron back then. , How can she be so ignorant of inspections and inspections! Fortunately, my grandfather treats her so well and treats her like a granddaughter, for her to study and for her to go to the best university! It turns out that she hasn¡¯t studied well since she was a teenager ¡­¡± At this moment, Darius almost smashed the wall. Perhaps I heard Darius¡¯s roar, and a voice for help came immediately. The voice was simply a broken gong, ¡°Cousin, cousin¡­you are finally here,e on.¡± Help me, cousin¡­I¡¯m Galia, I¡¯m here¡­Cousin, you people! Stay away from me! Stay away from me! My cousin is Darius! Darius, the son of the famous Shu family in Nancheng! Let me go! Otherwise, my cousin will send you to death one by one! You! You dead thing, get out of here! ¡° When hearing this hoarse voice, Darius, Rayna and Lenny all rushed towards the source of the sound. They came to a dim basement with only a faint orange light. When they saw that scene, all three of them were stunned. Especially as a woman Rayna, she immediately buried her head on Lenny¡¯s chest. ¡°Cousin, Rayna, save me¡­ Save me.¡± Walton shouted miserably. Chapter 810 Under the dim light, Walton was lying on the bed without wearing anything, and no more than a dozen men around her held her. Outdoors, there are queues. They all looked like migrant workers on the construction site, and all of them were extremely rude. Rayna took a sigh of relief when she saw it. This was a thousand miles worse than her treatment three days ago. ¡°Help¡­ please, help me.¡± Walton at this moment has no dignity. Even if Darius scolded her as shameless and hated her deeply, when he saw her at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling pity. ¡°Darius from Nancheng Shu¡¯s family is here. I see who of you dare to move her again! Don¡¯t say it¡¯s you, it¡¯s your entire construction site, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Darius suddenly shouted angrily. When the men heard Darius yelling like this, one by one was frightened and fled. Some said: ¡°I¡­I gave money.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Darius kicked and flew out. For a time, no one dared to say a word again, and in just five minutes, the man here had escaped without a trace. The three of them just looked at Walton who was lying on the bed without clothes. ¡°Rayna, can you find me a dress to cover my ugliness?¡± Walton asked. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring a silk scarf, and I don¡¯t have any extra money to buy you clothes.¡± Rayna said coldly. She really has no money. All the money in her body has been robbed by the fake parents, and even her mobile phone has been confiscated by them. Where can she get the money? In order to save her enemy, let her ask her fiance if she wants it? Rayna¡¯s heart was cold towards the three of Min¡¯s family. Walton looked at Darius again: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your cousin!¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± In desperation, she had to get the sheets off and wrapped herself in embarrassment in front of the two men. The two men didn¡¯t look at her either, but turned around. After Walton wrapped herself up, she expected to look at Rayna Ai Ai: ¡°I¡­may I go with you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Behind him, the female owner of the underground hotel sternly said: ¡°You can¡¯t take her away! She owes me a million, and I always have to say something! Although you are all famous people in Nancheng , But my mother, I am not a vegetarian, and if I am anxious, I will die!¡± Some words left a few people speechless. The woman continued: ¡°She borrowed one million of real gold and silver from me and used it to squander it! Is it because the wind blows my money? I don¡¯t know if my one million yuan is good for food and drink? No Do you know how to buy a house! As long as you take her away, you will step on my corpse, my mother!¡± This woman is also a woman ustomed to seeing wind and rain and blood. Since she dared to lend this million to Walton and Min¡¯s father and mother, she would definitely not worry that they would run the bill. At this moment, even Darius couldn¡¯t refute it. Repaying debts is justified. However, at this moment, let Darius take another million to save Walton out, and Darius would not pay. He was already extremely angry! He was able to rescue Walton from so many men, already because of the rtionship between him and Walton¡¯s cousin. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 811 – 812 Chapter 811 ¨C 812 Read Chapter 811 ¨C 812 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 811 ¡°I know how to pay you back.¡± Rayna said suddenly. ¡°Miss Min, you say.¡± Thedy boss was still very kind to Rayna. ¡°The Min family also has a single-door residential house in the countryside. I think it should be worth two hundred to y if there is no way. ording to Walton¡¯s parents once said, that single-door small courtyard originally belonged to Walton. Property, so you only need to take her house back and sell it for two million, which is enough to repay your money, your sharpness, and the money of the person whose head I smashed that day. ¡° ¡°What you said is true?¡± the woman asked. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Walton also asked Rayna in astonishment: ¡°How do you know?¡± Rayna smiled contemptuously: ¡°You don¡¯t know, this is the difference between you and your parents. Although my parents are your real parents, I have also enjoyed the love of father and mother for twenty years. I am very When I was young, they told me and took me to clean the courtyard, in a suburban vige in the northwest corner of Nancheng. Although it is a rural house, it is worthless. However, that single-family courtyard can also sell some money. ¡° ¡°No! Rayna, what is your peace of mind? Are you going to sell even thest shelter for my parents and me?¡± Walton asked in a questioning tone. Rayna was stunned: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Here, the female boss immediately said: ¡°Go! Call her parents over and let them take their daughter away. I don¡¯t want such a woman. I think it¡¯s too bad. I want their house!¡± The subordinates went away. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Rayna said: ¡°Walton, is it possible that you are squandering money, do you let others pay for you? Or, you are stinky here. Or, just use your house in exchange for your free body! ¡°Rayna! You are not short of money now, you are married to Lenny, what do you want! The money exposed between Lenny¡¯s fingers is enough to save me! ¡° ¡°But will I save my enemy?¡± Rayna asked. Walton: ¡°¡­Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Be clear, what else are you hiding from me? It¡¯s your parents who killed my parents about my parents, right?¡± Rayna asked. ¡°Shut up for me! You silly things! How could your parents be killed by us! It was my brothers and sisters-inw, how could I kill them!¡± Behind him, there was a message from Father Min. Sound. Rayna turned around and saw Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother. ¡°Are you here?¡± In Rayna¡¯s tone, love and hatred were mixed. After all, hatred prevailed. Think about what happened to him these days, think about the unfeeling things they did time and time again, even though they raised themselves up, Rayna didn¡¯t dare to appreciate them at all. ¡°Since you were a kid, you have been pulled up! You are a white-eyed wolf! White-eyed wolf!¡± Father Min pointed to Rayna¡¯s nose and cursed. At this moment, Rayna calmed down instead: ¡°No matter how you scold me, I will recognize it. After all, I called your parents for more than 20 years? It was written off by us. However, my husband and I, as well as my second cousin Darius, three sons here, if we don¡¯t spit out and don¡¯t let your woman leave here, even if your single-family courtyardes to exchange, today Your daughter can¡¯t get out of this hotel underneath. She will be rotten to death, stinking to die here. ¡° Yu Bing, Rayna said to the bossdy very domineeringly: ¡°Boss boss! Don¡¯t look at my face anymore. How much money do you want? You will count your interest and the money from the injured old man ¡°Yes, Grandma Jun!¡± The female boss met Feng Shiruo the most. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Father Min finally relented: ¡°Rayna, anyhow you are also Galia¡¯s cousin, it doesn¡¯t matter, please save Galia, we will definitelypensate you for the follow-up matters. , OK?¡± Rayna sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t want topensate, I just want the truth! Please tell me the truth, how my parents died!¡± Chapter 812 Father Min cried and said: ¡°Your cousin A Zhen also knows the cause of your parents¡¯ death. They died because of a ne crash.¡± Behind him, Darius also nodded and said, ¡°Rayna, your parents¡¯ death is indeed due to a ne crash.¡± ¡°Then¡­why do we want to exchange our identities?¡± Rayna asked. Having said that, she was already crying. In fact, in her current state of mind, she is not rare at all about the prosperity and wealth of the Shu family, but she is too frustrated by her uncle and aunt. Seeing Walton crying, the uncle¡¯s face felt a kind of guilt. He touched Rayna¡¯s shoulder and started talking to her from the beginning. Rayna¡¯s biological father Min Xiaozhong and Walton¡¯s biological father Min Xiaolian are a bunch of twin brothers, but the two brothers have taken a different path since childhood. Min Xiaozhong has excellent academic performance since he was a child, and all the way to a university graduate doctor, he met his wife with the same degree of education, that is, Darius¡¯s aunt. Two like-minded people worked in a research institute abroad, and only came back to Nancheng for the wedding after a long time of love. When Min Xiaozhong returned to his hometown in Nancheng with his girlfriend to get married, he discovered that his younger brother Min Xiaolian was also in love. Min Xiaolian¡¯s love partner is the same as Min Xiaolian, an ordinary worker in the factory. Seeing the appearance of his brother and his girlfriend returning to his hometown, Min Xiaolian felt a little bit ufortable in his heart, helpless, since he was a child, he didn¡¯t study hard. Mom and Dad gave him the opportunity to learn, and gave the two brothers pocket money. It has always been the same, and even his brother Min Xiaozhong often used his pocket money for his younger brother. But my brother still failed to have a good school. Not to mention a good career. Fortunately, my elder brother and younger brother have a very good rtionship. The two brothers married on the same day. Even the days when the two brothers and wives were pregnant with their children only differed by only half a year. That year, Min Xiaozhong and his wife were expecting a baby in Nancheng. After Min Xiaozhong¡¯s wife gave birth to a child, the couple nned to return to China for development. They wanted to find a job in the research institute in Nancheng, and when they found a local research institute, there happened to be an unsessful experiment in the hospital that needed several more trials. Min Xiaozhong and his wife happened to be there that day. When they saw the experiment, they looked at each other and smiled. Because they have done this experiment abroad, and they have taken a lot of notes. If you can get those records back, it will be very helpful to the domestic experiment. Both husband and wife feel that after all, it is the sess of their husband and wife¡¯s experiment, and it should be no problem to get them back. As a result, on the ne where the couple took the test records, the ne crashed and the couple crashed and died. Until now, Min Xiaolian even felt that it was a conspiracy. However, he has no evidence. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 813 – 814 Chapter 813 ¨C 814 Read Chapter 813 ¨C 814 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 813 Moreover, when the two elders in the family knew that their eldest son and daughter-inw, who were most admired for them, had a ne crash, the two elderly couples, who were over 70 years old, died of heart disease due to distress and anxiety. For a time, the Min family was originally a family of eight with three generations of young and old, but there were only four left in an instant. Among them, there is a seven-month-old child who lost his parents and grandparents. At that time, the Shu family was still in Kyoto, and Darius¡¯s parents were also abroad, so that the seven-month-old child was temporarily taken care of by his uncle and aunt. However, at that time, Min Xiaolian¡¯s wife had just given birth to a child for a month andcked milk. Because of her selfishness, she could only eat with her child first. If she had eaten enough, the rest could be for a seven-month-old baby. Rice mouth. As a result, until Rayna was one and a half years old, her size and weight were the same height and weight as Walton, who was only one year old. Even Rayna was not as tall as Walton, and not as strong as Walton. Not only that, because Min Xiaolian and his wife are generally recognized, and Min Xiaolian¡¯s wife wants to feed the two children alone, so there is no way to go out to work, so the life of Min¡¯s family is stretched. Life has always been extremely difficult. Just after the sixth year of such hardship, when Min Xiaolian¡¯s wife even gave Rayna away, Shu¡¯s family came. Darius¡¯s mother came to see his niece. Moreover, Darius¡¯s mother said to Min Xiaozhong and his wife: ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you. I want to take my niece to Shu¡¯s house to support. If you agree, I can buy you a property in Nancheng. Then I will buy you a small yard in the countryside. This way, your husband and wife¡¯s lives will be guaranteed, and when you are in your grade, you can leave the house to your daughter, and you will live in the country.¡± ¡°That¡­ ¡­¡± At first, Min Xiaolian couldn¡¯t bear it. After all, he brought up the two children: ¡°Can we still see children in this life? She is the only seedling of my dead brother and sister-inw!¡± Upon hearing this, Darius¡¯s mother smiled gracefully on the spot: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take Galia away. Naturally, I will give her the best in South City. I will raise her as a little princess, not only that. Our Shu family¡¯s family style is obvious to all in Nancheng. Galia living in our Shu family will definitely be an elegant littledy. Since childhood, we will let her go to the best school and teach her. Her mother is as versatile and aplished as her mother. In the future, she will find a good family for her, so that her beautiful family will be honorable and elegant for a lifetime.¡± Min Xiaolian was shocked when he heard Darius¡¯s mother say this. After a long time, Min Xiaolian said to Darius¡¯s mother: ¡°The child and her aunt, you¡­look, the child has always been in our house, and her aunt and I love her so much. Can you let her The child will stay with us for two or three days, and then let her go with you?¡± Darius¡¯s mother immediately said gratefully: ¡°You are good people as uncles and aunts. I also want to lighten your burden, so I want to pick Galia away. Even if we pick her up, you will still be able toe and go. , You can still see the child, you will not miss it, and you are still the child¡¯s rtive uncle and rtive aunt.¡± Min Xiaolian and his wife looked at each other without telling each other. ¡°We will look at her for three more days, just three days. From now on, we won¡¯t be able to see her every day, so we can¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Okay, I can understand this. I¡¯ll being in three days.¡± After speaking, Darius¡¯s mother left. Three dayster, she came to Min¡¯s house again to pick up her niece, and by the way, took Min Xiaolian and his wife to the notary office and gave them a house in the city and a small house in the country. After the transfer waspleted, Darius¡¯s mother left Min¡¯s house with his younger sister¡¯s daughter. However, when Darius¡¯s mother didn¡¯t expect it, what she took away was not her sister¡¯s biological daughter. And Walton, the daughter of Min Xiaolian and his wife. The couple looked forward to seeing their biological daughter being taken away by the bag, and the wife said with a look of yearning: ¡°Our Galia will be rich and wealthy in the future.¡± Chapter 814 ¡°Haha!¡± Hearing this, Rayna suddenlyughed wildly. Afterughing, she said sarcastically: ¡°Should I call your parents now, or your uncles and aunts, or even your enemies?¡± ¡°Rayna, we¡­¡± Min¡¯s father Qiqi Aiai said, ¡°We have hurt you too.¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Rayna asked back: ¡°I was taught to be a maid since I was a child, and your biological daughter, Walton, is the queen who loves me like this? Or have I been told since I was young that I am Walton¡¯s thug, no matter what she does is right or wrong, I have to lead her? Love me, will you let me pick Walton¡¯s clothes to wear from childhood? And she put it on me because she thought it was ugly. Love me, why don¡¯t you support me for school? But let me grow wild like a street shrew? These are the ways you love me? ¡° Min¡¯s father said nonchntly: ¡°Rayna, you didn¡¯t do well in school since childhood¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get good grades since I was a kid, because you either asked me to y mahjong for you or let me cook for you!¡± Rayna scolded, ¡°When I grow up, I have thoughts of learning, but As soon as I want to study, you say that I don¡¯t need it, and that my cousin is a wealthy eldestdy. In the future, she will be married to the Fu¡¯s family, the number one family in Nancheng. If anything, as long as my cousin flies Huang Tengda, she will definitely take me to fly! My cousin will at least find me a senior manager who works in the Fu family. These are what you have instilled in me since I was young, right? ¡° Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Having said this, Rayna cried: ¡°I suddenly understand now. The reason why you have educated me like this since childhood is because you are afraid that one day when I grow up and doubt you, I will go for a paternity test. , So you guys do everything possible to raise me up! As long as I am raised and abandoned! I can¡¯t think of a paternity test, right? ¡° Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother really thought so. So at this moment, they have nothing to say. Now that all the treasures were ced on his biological daughter, that elder brother¡¯s biological daughter naturally couldn¡¯t excel and could no longer be an excellent girl. Therefore, from the very beginning, they wanted to put Rayna abolished and let Rayna be Walton¡¯s follower. He even became Walton¡¯s servant. Rayna was an inferiority existence in front of Walton. In this way, Rayna would never be able to stand in Walton¡¯s way in this life. This is the wishful thinking of the couple. ¡°It¡¯s a pity! Mr. Min and Mrs. Min!¡± Rayna smiled and shed tears. Her smile was uglier than crying. At this moment, she is love-hate. This painful contradiction strangled Rayna. After all, hatred is still greater than love. She wiped a tear and continued: ¡°It¡¯s a pity Mr. Min and Mrs. Min, no matter how good your abacus is, it is still not as good as heaven.¡± What this said was simply poke the heart of Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother. Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother suddenly cried. Because the facts are here. ¡°You want to exchange my innocence for one million for your biological daughter. In the end, I was rescued, but your daughter was tortured all night. What is this called? God is clear, retribution is unhappy! Retribution is unhappy! Pushing me into this abyss, is it also your love for me? Ah! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 815 – 816 Chapter 815 ¨C 816 Read Chapter 815 ¨C 816 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 815 Isn¡¯t it? I ask if you guys are! ¡° At this moment, Rayna finally couldn¡¯t calm down anymore, her emotions almost copsed. Had Lenny held her tightly in his arms, Rayna would have been crying to the ground. Her parents! What makes her feel so embarrassed after calling her parents for twenty years! Why is it so terrible! How to let her give up? But, don¡¯t you give up? In the past twenty years, everything they did to her was hurt, endless hurt. The reason why she hasn¡¯t died yet is because she met Suzi. It was Suzi who saved her soul, made her realize her shorings, and gave her her own new way of living. Otherwise, she Rayna is already dead. Moreover, it will definitely die extremely dirty. After crying andughing, Rayna has already made a decision in her heart. She calmly said: ¡°From today onwards, I, Rayna, will be cut off from you. I want to sever all rtions with you! We are no longer a parent-child rtionship. From now on, we are strangers!¡± If it is necessary, Rayna said to Lenny tiredly: ¡°Lenny, cousin. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Rayna¡­¡± Father Min was anxious immediately. ¡°We will be strangers in the future! Please don¡¯t call me again. Every time you call my name, it will only make me very sick!¡± Hearing that his daughter, who has been raising her for 20 years, talked to them like this, Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother said that it is impossible not to feel ufortable. But what can they do? After 20 years of raising this child, after all, they had a purpose to support this child and imposed a lot of humble knowledge on this child. From a young age, they taught her that she was an essory of her sister Walton, so how could this child not hate them? It¡¯s hateful and hateful. For his own daughter, Min¡¯s father still begged Rayna with his head: ¡°Rayna, for the sake of raising you for 20 years, you have parents by your side, and your sister¡¯s parents It¡¯s all built, but I haven¡¯t enjoyed the feeling of my parents around me, please help her, okay?¡± Save? Seeing that his parents, whom he had been calling for twenty years, were devoting their lives to caring for Walton at this moment, Rayna¡¯s heart felt more ufortable than being cut by a knife. She said very calmly: ¡°Mr. Min, only you can save your daughter. As I said, the small courtyard my parents left for you can sell for more than two million¡­¡± ¡°Sold that small courtyard, where do you let our family of three live!¡± Min Mu shouted immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right if you have no ce to live! This is how you live after you have worked out, isn¡¯t it? In the end, the benefit you have reaped is that your daughter has been asleep, and then your family of three is homeless. ¡°Rayna¡¯s tone is very innocent. After speaking, he left. Walking far away, she could hear the crying and roaring of Min¡¯s father, Min¡¯s mother and Min¡¯s family of three. ¡°Galia, my daughter, tell mom, you¡­what happened to them?¡± Min Maqi Aiai asked. ¡°They¡­uuu to sleep Min¡¯s mother screamed up to the sky: ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± At this end, when Rayna, who had already gotten into the car, heard all this, she was not too touched by hiding. With tears on her face, she said to Lenny and Darius: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lenny asked inexplicably, ¡°Rayna, you¡­ have you let them go?¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Let them fend for themselves.¡± After all, she is the father and mother who has raised her for 20 years. After all, she is the cousin whom she has called for 20 years. They are inhumane, and Rayna can¡¯t be so cruel. Forty or fifty men take turns in one night. Ruining is already a punishment for Walton. ¡°Then¡­I have to call Fourth Uncle Fu to report.¡± Lenny said suddenly. Chapter 816 Rayna: ¡°?¡± Darius also looked at Lenny. To be honest, although Darius is also angry with Walton, who has been angry with Walton¡¯s parents for so many years, but when he thinks that Walton has lived in Shu¡¯s house for 20 years, they are indeed as close as cousins. In my heart, he agreed with Rayna¡¯s approach. It is indeed ck near ink and red near Zhu. Rayna and Daily y with Suzi, and she is under the influence of Suzi. At a moment, Darius admired his cousin Rayna very much. The real cousin was much broader than Rayna. However, he didn¡¯t expect that why Lenny would suddenly report to Arron? Lenny has dialed Arron¡¯s mobile phone number, and Arron is about to go to the conference room for a meeting. Recently, he has been preparing for the conquest of Gasing Ind, so he has regr meetings with his confidants every morning. It is a regr meeting instead of a progress meeting. Before such an important meeting, when Arron saw the call from Lenny, he said to his subordinates: ¡°Wait a moment, I will answer the call.¡± Yubi, he came to a quiet ce and put the phone on: ¡°Smelly boy! What¡¯s the matter!¡± ¡°Four uncle¡­¡± Lenny hesitated. At the beginning, Arron only gave Walton to him Lenny to deal with it. In fact, Lenny asked Arron. This is what Lenny said to Arron: ¡°Uncle Si, I know you will definitely not let Walton go this time! Since you won¡¯t let her go, then give her to me. ! Look how I y with her! Joan, a woman who didn¡¯t want a kid, she marry me in a whimsical way, and almost killed my little Rayna. This time, even if you want to forgive that woman, I will never forgive her! I want her to die! ¡° This is what Lenny said in front of Arron. At that time, Arron said: ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m not interested in how she died. I just want this woman to stop. From then on, stop forever!¡± Arron had actually given Rayna a chance. Arron didn¡¯t intend to keep Walton¡¯s at the Hongmen banquet that Siu set up for Suzist time. Helpless, at that time Darius pleaded for Walton, and Arron had to let Walton go. Since you let you go, just be honest, but Walton is still dishonest, and still doesn¡¯t want to make trouble all the time. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As long as she seizes the opportunity, she will have a vicious n to ruin Suzi! Arron definitely won¡¯t keep such a woman anymore. However, since Lenny wanted to get away from him, anyway, it was for this woman to shut up forever, and Arron gave Lenny a favor. He doesn¡¯t care how Walton died. However, we must shut up, and we must not trouble Suzi again. Lenny also felt that Walton must be a dead end in his hands. Apart from his beloved woman, the young master of the Jun family never felt sorry for women, and never pityed Yu Yu! However, he didn¡¯t expect that his little wife, who had never passed the door, would actually spare Walton¡¯s life. He could only bite the bullet and said to Arron: ¡°Sixth Uncle¡­ can I take care of my face and spare one¡¯s life?¡± At that end, Arron¡¯s tone was very calm: ¡°Walton?¡± Lenny was frightened and shattered: ¡°Uncle Si, you¡­how did you know that I want to ask Walton to intercede?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 817 – 818 Chapter 817 ¨C 818 Read Chapter 817 ¨C 818 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 817 ¡°Because of Rayna.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely calm: ¡°Rayna, like Suzi, has a soft heart. It was her cousin, and her parents had raised her for so long. Her heart was full of love, hatred, and hatred. Strangling together is normal.¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± For the first time in his life, I discovered that Uncle Fu was so smart that he could see things so thoroughly at a nce. It really deserves to be the most powerful president of the Fu family. ¡°Uncle Si, that¡­ can you give me a face, this time I will spare Walton again¡­¡± Lenny said embarrassedly. ¡°You kid.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was still t. This is not a big deal. But he still said: ¡°Your kid has shown her tightly. If there is anything in the future, I will count it directly on you.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you Fourth Uncle!¡± Lenny could hear from Arron¡¯s tone that this face was given to him. After closing the line, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Rayna and Darius with a smile: ¡°You two brothers and sisters really treat your enemies as rtives, but I really like the kindness of your cousins.¡± Hearing Lenny screaming from a cousin, Darius looked at Rayna with a caring look: ¡°Rayna¡­ Cousin didn¡¯t know you were my cousin before. I was sorry before. Where you are, you forgive cousin a lot and tell cousin, whatpensation do you want?¡± As soon as he found his cousin, Darius was naturally happy. At this time, as long as Rayna makes a request, he will definitely satisfy her. However, Rayna calmly said: ¡°Cousin, can you transfer me to the design department? I know that I have a low degree and I don¡¯t know how to design architecture. I just want to be an assistant for Suzi. If you study time architecture, you should always be able to learn it. I¡­just want to learn a skill.¡± Hearing this from his cousin, Darius felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart. ¡°Will you go home with me first?¡± Darius said. Rayna shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ll live in Galia first and let me get used to it for a while. I want to go to work as soon as possible, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Can you not agree? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, only obeying her is the bestfort to her. Rayna went to work normally the next day, and was transferred to Suzi as an assistant as soon as she went to work. She no longer looked like domineering and domineering. Regardless of changing jobs on the first day, she did it well. Reasonably serious, she was obviously Suzi¡¯s assistant, but only one day after she came to the design department, she took over the groceries of all the designers in the design department, and worked hard. After such a day, everyone in the design department looked at Rayna with admiration. Until after get off work, the youngest Song Zhuoer suggested: ¡°Sister Suzi, you have such a good assistant, like a snail girl, our design department also has an extra beauty, do we want to spend the night in KTV? Ah. Before Suzi could say anything, Rayna on the side spoke first: ¡°No, Suzi has to go home first after work, or Fu¡­¡± She wanted to say that Arron is not easy to provoke, so don¡¯t cause trouble to Suzi. But before he could say it, he heard several people in the office unanimously say: ¡°Four Lord Fu is now recognized as a tracheitis in our Nancheng. She is afraid of it. She still dares to control our wife Fu?¡± These words made Suzi amused. She immediately took out her mobile phone and called Arron: ¡°Arron, go pick the one and go home first. I will have a dinner with my colleagues in the evening and have fun together.¡± She said very casually. She thought so in her heart. With the close rtionship between her and Arron, her husband would be very enlightened. However, what Suzi never expected was that this evening, in the KTV box, when she was singing a song with Song Zhuoer, the KTV door was suddenly opened. Seeing the peopleing, everyone was stunned. Chapter 818 The person here is Arron. Arron, who had always had a calm face, had a gloomy face at this moment, as if he was carrying an iceberg on his body. The original hrious scene instantly became restrained, and several people even stood up directly when they saw Arron. There was no sound in the field. Suzi: ¡°Arron, why are you here?¡± She was also very hrious. She has loved music since she was a child. It¡¯s just that no one has given her this opportunity to sing, especially when she went to Jarod¡¯s home, all her hobbies of singing and ying the piano were pinched by Jarod. The Lin family has a piano, but it is a decoration. From time to time, Lanita would also y a song, but Suzi felt that the sound of Lanita ying the piano was nothing like beating a broken gong. And she Suzi had such a great talent, but she was buried alive. Until today, my colleagues said that they would go to KTV to dance songs together, and Suzi was so happy. She is alive and kicking like a little girl. She is mainly happy this time. Dad¡¯s ashes were brought back. Although her mother¡¯s life or death is uncertain, it is another hope for her. The most important thing is that she has a good working environment. The colleagues are now friendly and harmonious, and the atmosphere is very good. The most important thing is that her rtionship with Arron has stabilized, and both of them deeply love each other. Everything made Suzi so satisfied, so happy, so she became more and more cheerful as a whole. At this moment, Suzi is nning to sing together with Song Zhuoer. Her voice fits this song best. Although Song Zhuoer is very young, he is a sunny boy, which is very suitable for this song. Moreover, Suzi happily put one arm on Song Zhuoer¡¯s shoulder, and the two were like brothers and sisters. However, Arron broke in. Still looking cold. Song Zhuoer was so frightened that he wanted to pee on the spot. He mmed his shoulder and withdrew himself to the corner. After being shaken, Suzi almost threw him and ate a dog. ¡°Zall?¡± Suzi smiled angrily. Song Zhuoer: ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Master, that¡­ Sister Suzi Suzi¡­ She¡­ I¡­ I used to, that is When Siu made trouble with Sister Suzi Suzi, I¡­I saved my sister once at the risk of death, and since then, Sister Suzi Suzi¡­ treats me as¡­ When the younger brother treats it, it¡¯s¡­the kind of pure younger brother, um¡­ Fourth Master, you¡­¡± After a while, Song Zhuoer said that it was unsessful at all. Suzi turned to look at Arron again: ¡°Arron¡­¡± The people next to him were scared to death, but Suzi shouted so rxed, so casual, and not only that, but there was also a trace of anger in her tone, as if he was ming a disobedient boy. The people present were dumbfounded once again. Even Rayna, the closest person to Suzi, was dumbfounded. She knew that Arron loved Suzi in every possible way. Usually, when Arron was in front of Suzi and Shen¡¯s only mother and daughter, he was very natural and peaceful. But now, what¡¯s wrong? The fear of the Nancheng people towards Arron is in their bones. They have only be ustomed to Arron¡¯s gentleness just now, and today they see Arron like this, and they all have no scared souls. They all yearn that Arron will be called by Suzi in the next second, and he will return to the pattern of always beloving his wife and always fearing inside. However, Arron¡¯s face became darker and colder. The deeper he became, the more terrifying he was. His cold and terrifying eyes looked at Song Zhuoer coldly. Song Zhuoer was shocked and was about to cry. ¡°Do you know that she has skin allergies!¡± Arron said suddenly. Song Zhuoer: ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± ¡°She has skin allergies! As long as someone gets close to her, she will have skin allergies, respiratory allergies, do you know?¡± Arron continued to ask coldly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 819 – 820 Chapter 819 ¨C 820 Read Chapter 819 ¨C 820 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 819 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I know that I am allergic to snorting, and I can¡¯t me the smell, especially the pungent perfume. As long as I smell it, it feels absolutely suffocating, but when did I have skin allergies. Why don¡¯t you know? Suzi looked at his man curiously and funny. The man still said with a cold face: ¡°You are close to her, and you can spray her with saliva. You don¡¯t care about hygiene at all. If she is allergic, can you bear this responsibility?¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°¡­¡± He has been working with Suzi for so long, and he hasn¡¯t seen Sister Suzi¡¯s skin allergies. Sister Suzi is not such a squeamish person. The tears of grievance almost came out, but Song Zhuoer still did not dare to cry. He just watched as Arron stretched out his hand and grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand. He pulled her away abruptly. While pulling her out, he still said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m not in good health? I still learn from others, staying up all night, K Song?¡± ¡°Um¡­Brother, I¡¯m not 27 this year.¡± ¡°Are you Wuyinquan, you sing so badly, don¡¯t you know that your singing will find the wolf!¡± ¡°Um¡­Brother, I¡­I can not only sing, but I can also y the piano. This¡­When I returned to my hometown, I confessed to you. , Brother¡­are you forgetful?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Humph!¡± Let alone other. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s it, just like an eagle catching a chicken, Suzi was torn out of the KTV box by Arron. Before leaving the house, Suzi shouted to the box: ¡°I will pay, I will pay.¡± Then, he was tossed away by Arron. Dumbs in the box, look at me, I look at you. Is this¡­is the danger relieved? New member Rayna got up and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s all gone, it¡¯s okay.¡± The dumbs lifted their bans one after another. Then he said in unison: ¡°Scare me to death, let¡¯s go.¡± Then, they broke up. At the other end, Suzi had been stuffed into the car by Arron. The man¡¯s face is still as cold as ice. It made the driver who was driving in front of him amused. He always wanted tough, but Christopher always had to sullen his face. My grandfather hasn¡¯t had such a cold expression for half a year. In fact, Arron received the call from Suzi: ¡°I will sing and sing with my colleagues at night¡±. He was in a meeting. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t save it. Even the subordinates waiting to sign behind him ignored him. Go downstairs with a briefcase. He didn¡¯t even care about the only one he always loved, and instead delivered the only one to his door. Arron didn¡¯t even enter the door, so he returned to get in the car and drove straight downstairs to this KTV. They had been sitting downstairs for more than an hour before Arron went up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suzi saw that Arron had been sullen, so he poked his chest with his finger. The man asked coldly: ¡°You have a very good spirit today?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been in a good spirit these days.¡± Suzi said unclearly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you speak.¡± The man said nothing. Just like this, the three of them didn¡¯t speak. Christopher dare not say, Suzi¡­ I¡¯m a bit afraid to say it. Until they got home, Christopher left, the two went upstairs together, opened the door and walked in. Suzi gently asked Arron, ¡°Arron, what happened to you today?¡± The man picked her up with a side support and kicked open the door of therge bedroom. He banged in the door and put her on the big bed. Before she could speak, he bullied her up. Chapter 820 From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t say a word. In the past six months, he often said that he would punish her with one sentence. All along, she often felt that he was punishing her. However, until today, until this moment, Suzi didn¡¯t know what to punish. He didn¡¯t speak all night. And she also really saw his wolfishness. His wolfishness is far from being as simple as Nancheng people would be afraid of seeing it. When his wolfishness is used on her, it can really tear her to pieces. Early the next morning, she could no longer get out of bed. And he too overslept. The rampage went like thatst night, and he was indeed tired. Instead, she woke up earlier than him. Looking at the man sleeping in his arms, Suzi suddenly felt like a child at this moment. That possessiveness, that overbearing, that unreasonable, was fully demonstrated by him overnight. And he, still resting her arm. His arms were numb and sore. Suzi is getting angry! Angrily white eyes rolled over the man next to him. But, I was really scared. In one night, she waspletely conquered by him. Her arm was toozy to pull back from his head and neck, so she was pillowed by him, her other arm gently stroked his sideburn, his hair is very hard, with a crowd of kings not to be deceived. Hardness, just like his character. Suzi¡¯s letter suddenly softened when his fingers touched his thick rigid board. The thing he cares about most in his life is his mother, who has been dead for six years. In these six years, he has been alone. Everyone knows that he is cold-blooded and ruthless, he is cold-hearted, and has never been close to anyone, even his biological father, he has no affection at all. But, who knows what he really thinks in his heart? During the days when she and the only one were just found back, he left work at one o¡¯clock every day, and then picked her up from get off work, picked up the one from the kindergarten, and interacted with the one who couldn¡¯t be thundered every day. He used the best patience and The only way to establish a rtionship, until now, Shen Only has beenpletely inseparable from his father. During this period, although he didn¡¯t say anything, how much effort did he make in his heart and actions? He is not cold-blooded, unkind, and disregarding family affection. Rather, he had no family affection in the past. How could a person who was abandoned by his family and exiled from an early age, and even had no half of his family¡¯s inheritance rights, would care about his so-called rtives? As he himself said, everything he owns is actually his own creation. The Fu Group he took over is only a small part of his wealth, and arge part of his wealth is abroad and spread all over the world. In particr, it focuses on war materials and staffing. It¡¯s just that Suzi still doesn¡¯t know how strong his husband is. At this moment, although Suzi, who was awake, was punished by his own man all night, she really realized what a bone was falling apart, but Suzi did not me the man in the slightest. On the contrary, she saw her man¡¯s eyes more and more tenderly, more and more affectionate. He has no rtives anymore. His only rtives are her and the only one. She seems lonely and unruly, and the Emperor Lao Tzu is not afraid. However, he cared very much about her and the only one. ¡°I hate it!¡± Suzi interspersed with his stubborn hair, chuckled and said, ¡°There are also times when you are scared, and finally let me find your weakness. Let¡¯s see how I will punish you in the future, huh!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 821 – 822 Chapter 821 ¨C 822 Read Chapter 821 ¨C 822 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 821 The man is too tired. She slept in her forehead and arm, she scorned him, but he didn¡¯t even notice it. Not only that, he also rolled over a little, grabbed her arm with one hand, and put the other hand over her chest and put it on her other arm. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s all yours, all to you.¡± The man murmured. ¡°What!¡± Suzi was inexplicable. The man continued to mumble: ¡°The world I have worked hard is yours¡­No, no, there is one, and one.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Inexplicably, a sweet heart. She poked his finger and murmured softly, ¡°Who is happy to want you in the world! I don¡¯t want to eat or drink! I only want you! I and the only one want you! As long as we are a family of three, we can stay together forever , It doesn¡¯t matter if life is bitter at all. Let me tell you, I am a person who can endure hardship. Not only can I endure hardship, but I can also feed you and the only one. You can¡¯t underestimate me. As long as our family of three stay together for a lifetime, It¡¯s not impossible for me to support you and the only one.¡± However, when she thought that she would go out to work to support him and their only father and son, Suzi suddenly smiled. Judging from his wolfish lookst night, can she still go out to work? Although she likes her job very much, she wants to stay with him and the only one. Thinking of his work, Suzi nced at the time on his mobile phone. It should be time to get up to work. At this moment, her cell phone rang, and the sudden ringtone remembered that Suzi was startled, but she was afraid of waking him up. She immediately hung up, and then gently pulled out her arm from his head and lifted it from the ground. He picked up his shirt and put it on his body, took the phone and went out. The call is from the director. Suzi estimated that the director must have asked about the KTVst night, so she hurried to the top floor before calling the director again. ¡°Um, Director, I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday.¡± Suzi said apologetically. At that end, the director excitedly said: ¡°What happened yesterday, Suzi, I don¡¯t know. I just received a call from President Shu early in the morning. He said, early this morning, when it was only six o¡¯clock, Mr. Shu received a big order, a big pie that fell from the sky. Mr. Shu gave me a mental preparation. All the staff in the design department were mobilized. No, I called you early in the morning¡­ .¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­Uh, it turned out to be like this, Director?¡± She was searching for words in her mind, thinking about how to tell the director that she might not be able to go to work. However, the director at the other end was too excited. Before she waited for Suzi to speak, she said to Suzi: ¡°I won¡¯t talk about Suzi, I will hang up first, and I have to notify others.¡± If you speak, the director immediately hung up the phone. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was floating on a discount, limping her legs, and came down from the top floor, holding on to the wall. When I entered the door, I saw that the man had gotten up. At this time, I was sitting at the dining table with Lilly and they were having breakfast. When I saw the man¡¯s always cold look in a suit and leather shoes, Suzi really wanted to p his head. Down. Think about it. She supported her old waist and sat directly on the dining table, and sat beside Lilly. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t even change your clothes.¡± Lilly said. Suzi: ¡°No, I have to go to sleep for a good meal, and let your father send you to kindergarten today.¡± She really has to sleep. The reason is not just sleepiness, but the body needs rest. ¡°Are you on vacation today?¡± the man asked abruptly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she asked: ¡°You¡­you still¡­agree with me¡­I¡¯ll go to work in thepany?¡± The man¡¯s face is extremely calm, and his tone is calm as if he is amnesia: ¡°You are not sick or sick, why don¡¯t I let you go to work?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 822 Is she talking to a ra5cal! Suzi gaped at the man. The man is solemn, his expression is usually indifferent and indifferent, and he has no difference with his calm face. ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t speak. The man looked at Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡­I thought you didn¡¯t want me to go to work anymore. I don¡¯t n to go anymore today. I n to be prepared for being scolded to death by our director. What did you tell me to let me go to work? ¡°Suzi sneered vigorously. The man¡¯s expression was cold and innocent: ¡°Which ear do you hear that I will not let you go to work?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She did not hear him say this. From yesterday to today, he also said a few words to her this morning, including yesterday in the KTV box. He actually didn¡¯t say a word. Last night, he didn¡¯t say a word. It¡¯s her! She waspletely shocked by him, so she would naturally think that he didn¡¯t want her to go to work. ¡°You ra5cal!¡± Suzi held his nose, picked up a whole bun, raised his hand and stuffed it into his mouth. Lilly immediatelyughed and twisted: ¡°Dad, you are so cute. See you being bullied by your mother, without saying a word, Dad, I find that your temper is getting better and better, and I love my mother Content held by N?velDrama.Org. more and more, right. Right dad?¡± Arron nodded. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly continued to ask: ¡°By the way, Dad, I saw a word on Douyin called: Fennei. Do you know what Fenai means? ¡° Arron replied peacefully to her daughter: ¡°It¡¯s like now when mom bullies dad, dad doesn¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s called Fennei.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Would you like to kick him to death? ¡°I can¡¯t drive a car today! You take me and the only one to kindergarten and work.¡± Suzi pouted. ¡°Yeah.¡± The man¡¯s face was calm. Suzi ate in a hurry and went to the cloakroom to change clothes. Due to her illness, she had to change into loose clothes. Looking at the uncoverable mark on her neck in front of the full-length mirror, Suzi blushed. Immediately she found a high-necked pure white sweater to put on. In order to match the high-necked style, she pulled her hair high and turned into a ball. Such a match made her seem surprisingly pure. Just like a ss of clean and pure water. Looking at himself in the mirror, Suzi was stunned. When he came out, Arron was also taken aback. Even the girl next to her was stunned. The girl said yfully: ¡°Mom, am I going to change my mouth and call your old sister?¡± Suzi: ¡°You little viin, why are you getting worse and worse!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­Mom, you are so beautiful.¡± Lilly smiled sweetly. She looked back at Arron: ¡°Right, Dad?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The woman in front of me is really a wonderful baby. When she was in KTV yesterday, she wore a capable professional attire with a cheerful and confident smile on her face. The way she was with her colleagues was truly beautiful. The little boy who sang with her looked like he was in his early twenties, at least four or five years younger than Suzi. Although the little boy said anything on his mouth, he still yelled¡¯Sister Suzi, Sister Suzi¡¯ However, from Arron¡¯s usual prating perspective, as well as from a man¡¯s perspective, the little boy definitely fell in love with Suzi. Arron originally wanted to participate in yesterday¡¯s KTV with Suzi. He has always known that she is happy at work, but he has never been honored to participate. Yesterday, when he received her call, he didn¡¯t even have the most important meeting, so he went to KTV non-stop. As a result, he found her singing a song with the little boy. At that moment, she was so radiant that she was as beautiful as a sunflower. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 823 – 824 Chapter 823 ¨C 824 Read Chapter 823 ¨C 824 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 823 Andst night. She is another kind of beauty. She hooked his neck delicately with tears. Let him let her go for a while. After a while, I told him not to leave. In that way, she is like a nine-tailed fox demon who has been cultivating for thousands of years, entwining him, how can she escape? At this time, she could not find any adjectives to describe her purely. She is now extremely clean, and any modification is a burden to her. The man calmed down and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t understand it at first, but it took a few seconds to understand. She immediately blushed: ¡°I love you a big ghost! Hurry up and send me and the only one!¡± There was a smile on the man¡¯s face. Coming down from the stairs, there is no doubt that Suzi¡¯s outfit attracted Christopher again. Christopher is the person who knows the most about words and colors. After spending so long with the Fourth Master, what can¡¯t he see through? Even if Christopher didn¡¯t say anything along the way, he also knew why his wife was wearing so loose today, and why didn¡¯t the wife drive to work by herself today. However, thedy is really beautiful. When working in thepany, it looks beautiful to work hard and earnestly. The cheerful and sunny appearance of ying with colleagues is also beautiful. Especially the pure and unmodified look now, more beautiful. Christopher suddenly understood that his father, who had been abstinent for so long, had always focused on shopping malls and his grand career, why did such important meetings be abandoned, and he just wanted to go to his wife to y ZhengHi. Pi¡¯s KTV box is out. Master was really afraid that his wife would be snatched away by that little boy. Haha! Christopher couldn¡¯t help being funny when he thought of Master being jealous yesterday. Weakness! Everyone has weaknesses. The great power of the world and the businessmunity has made the entire Nancheng frightened, and even the four masters, who are extremely powerful overseas, have weaknesses. The weakness of the fourth master is the wife. Christopher knew that Arron¡¯s weakness was Suzi, and naturally others knew. Those who knew of Arron¡¯s weakness seemed to have found a way to deal with Arron. They watched in secret all the time, and then waited for opportunities. After Christopher sent Shen Only, he drove Suzi to work. At the ce, Suzi got out of the car, and several female colleagues who happened to be walking in front of thepany surrounded Suzi. ¡°Suzi, you are so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Ah! Suzi, where did you buy this white one, eh, forget it, I still don¡¯t ask, I guess I can¡¯t afford it even if I ask.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°I will tell you quietly, I bought this pure white sweater for forty-nine yuan.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Really, don¡¯t lie to you, I am shopping on Pin Xixi. If you don¡¯t believe me, go to Pin Xixi now. There is still that style, just forty-nine.¡± The female colleague looked at Suzi with admiration: ¡°I really admire you Suzi, how do you look good in everything? Forty-nine yuan clothes can also be conveyed by you with a sense of luxury. I guess even if I buy it. , I can¡¯t wear your sense of luxury.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that you are so bad. We are all about the same thing. Let¡¯s go, go in and check in and bete immediately.¡± Suzio generously entered thepany with one arm around his colleague. Behind him, in a corner not far away, an extremely dark voice said: ¡°She is indeed beautiful, this woman, do you see clearly?¡± Chapter 824 Several subordinates said immediately: ¡°Head, see clearly.¡± The man sneered coldly: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that woman would be so bad that it has some useful value. Let¡¯s go and withdraw first. You all remember, don¡¯t be noticed by Arron. Once he finds out, we will all be dead. !¡± ¡°I see, Boss. Let¡¯s go back and y with that littledy first.¡± ¡°Walk around.¡± A few people hiding in the corners are drowning in the flow of people. Here, Suzi had already entered the elevator, and she didn¡¯t notice anyone staring at her behind her. Out of the elevator, Suzi saw three people. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Suzi asked sternly. Old man Shu sneered: ¡°This is my grandson¡¯spany, why can¡¯t wee here?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It was speechless. I was about to go past Father Shu and Darius¡¯s parents to the design department, when the elevator door behind him opened again. Rayna came in. At first nce, Suzi saw traces of crying on Rayna¡¯s face. She asked concerned: ¡°Rayna, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Rayna shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay Suzi.¡± When she saw Elder Shu and Darius¡¯s parents were here, Rayna was not surprised. She looked at the three people with a very calm expression: ¡°Master Shu, Mr. Shu and Mrs. Shu, I know this is apany owned by your son. You have the right toe here. If you feel that my work here is inappropriate, I can immediately Resign.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Rayna. Aunt doesn¡¯t mean that. Aunty called tomunicate, but you were very excited on the phone. Aunty couldn¡¯t express herplete meaning. We came to thepany to look for you.¡± Darius¡¯s mother is very true. Looking at Rayna eagerly. Her face is concerned and apologetic. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Rayna: ¡°What happened, Rayna?¡± Yesterday, Rayna was transferred to the design department on the first day. Although she is a neer in terms of design, her arrival has reduced the work of designers in the design department a lot, because Rayna is willing to do any hard work. In her free time, she calmed down to study architectural design. What she didn¡¯t understand was also when the designer was not busy, she asked carefully. With such a humble and sincere attitude, since he was a colleague who hated Rayna before, he couldn¡¯t help but be like Rayna. They think she is responsible. Think she is brave to be a man. So,st night, colleagues in the design department proposed to pick up the wind for Rayna. Rayna was very happy when she was with her colleaguesst night. Why did her eyes be swollen from crying this night? And obviously, Father Shu and his son and daughter-inw did note to Darius. They are here to find Rayna. Suzi looked at Rayna with concern. Rayna smiled relievedly: ¡°Suzi, you gave me the direction and gave me a clear goal in my future life. I will be your apprentice in the future. You are my mentor, and I want to work while working. On the one hand, I went to night school. Then I got the qualification of architect. When I was thirty years old, like you, I became a qualified architect and got a good sry. Buy yourself a house for monthly payment. I want to be an independent person. ¡° Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 825 – 826 Chapter 825 ¨C 826 Read Chapter 825 ¨C 826 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 825 Suzi nodded: ¡°You can do it, I believe you, you don¡¯t have to wait for you to be 30 years old, as long as you study hard for two years, you can learn it.¡± Suzi studied in two years. Rayna also nodded: ¡°Suzi, go in first, and I will have a few words with Mr. Shu, Mr. Shu and Mrs. Shu.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Suzi entered. The remaining Rayna looked at the three people, and said in a very t tone: ¡°What I said to Suzi just now, you have also heard it, and I want to say the same to you.¡± ¡°Rayna, you are my niece. Aunt didn¡¯t know before, but now knows. Aunt wants you to live a good life¡­¡± Rayna raised his hand and interrupted Darius¡¯s mother: ¡°I lost my parents since I was six months old. It was my fate. I can¡¯t me anyone. I can¡¯t force you. You are my aunt and my uncle on the other side. , My own uncles can treat me unfairly like this, and the same feeding, the one-year-old Walton¡¯s body weight is higher than my one-and-a-half year old. After all, I am not biological. I don¡¯t me anyone. Aunt, if you really cared about me at the beginning, you should take me to Kyoto right after my parents passed away, but don¡¯t you also think about it. Do I have my uncle to take care of me anyway? Later, when Walton and I were both five or six years old, you came to me. In fact, you feel psychologically that it is not your responsibility to raise me alone, and my uncle also has a part, so when I was six years old, he came to me, didn¡¯t he? ¡° When Rayna spied out her most primitive thoughts, Darius¡¯s mother blushed. However, Rayna smiled relievedly: ¡°I don¡¯t me you. After all, you are not my parents. How can Hu put yourself in love with me like my parents? Fortunately, you all have suffered. Your niece from the Shu family, who has raised more than ten or twenty years, turned out to be a fake. And my uncle, after all the calctions, in the end, Walton was turned away, and the family of three had no ce to live. This is the reincarnation of heaven. And I, a girl without a father or a mother, I just want to live on my own hands. As you have just seen, Suzi is willing to ept me as a disciple and teach me about architecture. I will be a very good person in the future. Architect, I can feed myself, and I won¡¯t go anywhere. Mr. Shu, Mr. Shu and Mrs. Shu, pleasee back. ¡° If it is necessary, Rayna looked at the three people sitting at the front desk very firmly. All three of them were extremely embarrassed. Originally, they had thought of a lot of words, but when they were hungry when they heard Rayna¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t know how to persuade them. Seeing them not talking, Rayna smiled politely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry three, I¡­I think I¡¯mte for work today. I have a heavy task now, not just Suzi¡¯s assistant. , I¡¯m still an assistant in the design department, I have a lot of work to do, so¡­I¡¯m going in!¡± After talking, Rayna didn¡¯t even wait for the three to say anything, she turned and ran in. Finally avoided these three people. I have pestered her since yesterday, and I have to let her go back to Shu¡¯s house with them. She Rayna wants to live where Walton once lived. Will she ept Shu¡¯s alms? No! She prefers not to die! The current Rayna is so spineless! Rayna went in calmly and physically, but Elder Shu at the front desk was extremely excited and said: ¡°Suzi! Suzi! It is Suzi again! If it weren¡¯t for Suzi¡¯s poison to Rayna, Rayna would definitely go home with us. Yes! Daughter-inw, don¡¯t be upset, we will take it easy from now on.¡± Darius¡¯s mother said immediately: ¡°Thank you Dad.¡± At this time, Elder Shu dialed a set of numbers, and his tone was extremely gloomy: ¡°Are you all ready? This time I will kill her anyway!¡± Chapter 826 Hearing the old man¡¯s call to continue, Darius¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help asking her husband: ¡°Dad¡­Is there something I don¡¯t know when to say something wrong?¡± Elder Shu looked at his daughter-inw: ¡°If you have anything you can say, our Shu family is not such an unenlightened family. In the future, the Shu family will also support your niece.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Darius¡¯s mother seemed to have made a big decision: ¡°Actually, I think that Suzi, she didn¡¯t offend our Shu family much. I heard Zhen¡¯er said that she worked hard in thepany. , Has always worked hard, why should we force her in this way?¡± Elder Shu sighed: ¡°Daughter-inw, you think my father is so old, do I want to push her everywhere?¡± ¡°Then you still¡­¡± Darius¡¯s mother was mainly for Darius. After all, his son likes Suzi so much. Because of Suzi, his son haspletely turned his face with his grandfather. The Shu family, who had been rigorous for decades in the Harmony family, has seen the wind and rain shake off in the past few years. The old man sneered and said: ¡°This woman is good everywhere, but she shouldn¡¯t have been married to Arron. She is still seduce Ah Zhen. You see that Ah Zhen was seduced by her, and you believe her with all your heart.¡± ¡°But¡­ what if she really is the little girl¡¯s daughter, and Lanita is fake?¡± Darius¡¯s mother boldly said to her husband. Elder Shu suddenly shouted angrily: ¡°How is this possible? Shupei! The news about your little girl, is it the news that you and your couple brought back? You have been looking for the little girl outside for so many years, are you bringing back the exact news? ¡° Darius¡¯s mother Bo Shupei nodded: ¡°This news was indeed brought back with Darius¡¯s father, and the news is really true¡­¡± ¡°So? Shupei! You have to think about it! How can such a true news go wrong? Jarod is your younger sister¡¯s husband, this can¡¯t be wrong! Don¡¯t you believe such urate news, but you have to believe it A woman who has tried everything possible to seduce a famous woman?¡± Elder Shu asked angrily. The daughter-inw was speechless when asked by her husband: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, the younger sister¡¯s husband is still alive. Naturally, what Jarod said is the most credible. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back!¡± Elder Shu said. ¡°Good dad.¡± Three people left thepany. On this side, Suzi and Rayna also came to the office. Seeing Suziing to work, a group of colleagues in thepany surrounded her: ¡°Suzi, are you okay?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°I¡­what can I do?¡± At this time, Song Zhuoer came next to Suzi: ¡°Sister Suzi, yesterday¡­you¡­¡± Song Zhuoer saw that Suzi was wearing loose clothes today, loose and casual, and extremely pure. Song Zhuoer felt that Suzi must have been tortured by Arron. Song Zhuoer felt very distressed when he thought that it was because of his own reasons. Yes, Song Zhuoer loves Suzi. To be precise, he likes Suzi. He couldn¡¯t tell when it started. Perhaps it was the first time I saw Suzi. As Linda¡¯s assistant, she helped Linda review the artwork. When Linda didn¡¯t appreciate it? Or maybe it was when she saw her treating Rayna in the hospital, or eventer when Song Zhuoer saw Siu bullying Suzi with such arrogance? Song Zhuoer didn¡¯t know. He only knew that he had no hesitation at the time and rushed out with Suzi without hesitation, but Suzi was unwilling to hurt him, and he wanted to give him enough money to run away. There are various reasons, Song Zhuoer loves Suzi. But he has been reluctant to admit it. Until yesterday, when Suzi was about to sing with him, Song Zhuoer¡¯s whole heart was beating ordinary. In the KTV room all night, his eyes were focused on Suzi, Suzi frowned. With a smile, Suzi¡¯s self-confidence, Suzi¡¯s calmness and indifference, Suzi¡¯s gracefulness, Song Zhuoer, who attracted every characteristic, couldn¡¯t move his eyes. However, he stared at Suzi deeply and was discovered by Arron. ording to Arron, the great demon king who was frightened by the whole city. When he saw Suzi being dragged away by Arron, Song Zhuoer waspletely confused. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 827 – 828 Chapter 827 ¨C 828 Read Chapter 827 ¨C 828 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 827 Arron and Suzi walked for a long time, and no one in the box dared to say anything. It was Song Zhuoer who spoke first: ¡°Sister Suzi is¡­ okay?¡± A group of people was immediately rushing. ¡°Zall, you¡­I didn¡¯t say you, how could you fall in love with your sister Suzi?¡± Song Zhuoer blushed immediately: ¡°I¡­ how can I fall in love with Sister Suzi, I regard Sister Suzi as my rtive!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t fallen in love yet! Quietly your little eyes, Zhuoer, you see two words written in your sister Suzi¡¯s eyes: You love her!¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you love Suzi, Suzi is so cute, and the work is so serious. The man in thepany doesn¡¯t love her? But don¡¯t do anything. If Arron gets angry, we will harm Suzi, eh. ¡­Such a good girl, I hope the Bodhisattva blesses, the Buddha blesses, God blesses, bless Suzi¡­¡± Everyone in the box actually prayed for Suzi together. Song Zhuoer simply said: ¡°If Arron mes it, I will bear it. If Arron is killed, I will not let Suzi suffer!¡± He said decisively, and wanted to call Arron immediately after he finished speaking. It was the older colleague who stopped Song Zhuoer. ¡°Zall, don¡¯t fight now, just wait and see the changes. In case the couple is fine, you will be okay as soon as you call. We will see if Suzi wille to work tomorrow. If we don¡¯te to work, we will think about it. How to save her.¡± Big brother Zhao Xianda had the idea. Everyone agrees. This night, the members of the entire design department actually didn¡¯t sleep well, and they were all worried. So at this moment, when they saw Suziing to work, they breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. However, these people still asked Suzi long and short questions. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sister Suzi, if your husband is to me, you will put all the me on me, as long as you are fine.¡± Song Zhuoer looked at Suzi affectionately: ¡°I, Song Zhuoer, have no wealth, no money, but I You can give your life to Sister Suzi.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Little things! Your girlfriend hasn¡¯t talked about it yet. Give my life for me, I can¡¯t afford it!¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°Sister, you seem to be very rxed. Yesterday he¡­ didn¡¯t trouble you?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Suzi asked, ¡°Is your brother-inw?¡± Song Zhuoer: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi felt funny when she thought of Arron¡¯s jealous look. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± She said, ¡°Today, I have a happy event to tell you.¡± Hearing Suzi¡¯s words like this, everyone in the office was relieved, and all of them were energetic. ¡°What happy event? Will Fourth Master Fu invite us to KTV tonight?¡± ¡°Haha, the beauty you think!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that happy event?¡± Suzi said: ¡°Ourpany received a big order, and the director called me in the morning.¡± As soon as her voice fell, the director came to the door of the office, and she pped her hands at everyone: ¡°Quiet! Quiet! This big order is just before our city, and all of our departments must go to the city for inspection together. , You guys get ready, call your home and let us know that we will go on a short business trip to the market this afternoon. You cane back the day after tomorrow. On a short business trip? Back to Nancheng, this was Suzi¡¯s first business trip. She took out her mobile phone and called Arron immediately: ¡°Husband, I am going on a business trip to the city this afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± At that end, Arron ordered without hesitation. Chapter 828 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This man! ¡°Don¡¯t make sense for you!¡± Suzi directly quarreled with Arron angrily. Her voice was very loud, and at the other end, all the cronies sitting outside Arron¡¯s earpiece could hear her. At this moment, they held back one after another. They have been with the Fourth Master for more than ten years, and they have never seen anyone daring to quarrel directly with the Fourth Master like his wife. At this moment, the Fourth Master actually squeezed his brow. That expression can be seen by a discerning person at a nce, and the fourth master is worried. ¡°Let me tell you Arron! Business trips in the architectural design industry are inevitable. Today, if you let me go, I have to go, and if you don¡¯t let me go, I have to go! If you stop me again, I¡­¡± Suzi lowered his voice and said, ¡°I will leave you!¡± Humph! She, Suzi, would like to show Arron a little bit of color this time. He didn¡¯t know the women who came out of prison, but they were all thugs! Just Guangxing he bullied people? Are gangsters so easy to bully, are they so easy to provoke? ¡°Listen to me! Take good care of the only thing at home! I will go this afternoon, I will study one day tomorrow, and I will be back the day after tomorrow!¡± Speaking, Suzi hung up the phone decisively. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at some of the cronies who were present at the meeting. The cronies are pretending to be nonchnt. After a few seconds, one of the cronies said: ¡°Four Lord, ording to reliable news from our people on Gasing Ind, there are already people lurking in Nancheng on Gasing Ind, but who are we? I don¡¯t know, now it is equivalent to the fact that no matter how dark the enemy is, we are in the light, and a and the contributions of Mr. Shu. It seems that for his granddaughter, Mr. Shu is going to have one heart with Jiaxingdao. Master, from now on, we must strengthen precautions! ¡° Arron nodded: ¡°Lao Fan, you go on deployment.¡± The cronies called Lao Fan reminded Arron: ¡°Siye, I think, if my wife is on a business trip at this moment, let her go. During our investigation in the two days, if she was in Nancheng, it was a big goal. , What do you say if the hostile elements use his wife to make a fuss and threaten him? We have to consider the safety of ourdy. ¡° Lao Fan is an extremely loyal confidant of Arron¡¯s men. If the rtionship is a little bit estranged, Lao Fan would not tell Arron like this. Arron nodded immediately and said: ¡°Okay!¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°Lao Fan, Xing Zhong, I¡¯m not in thepany for these two days, so you have to look at thepany more hard.¡± Lao Fan and Xing Zhong: ¡°¡­Four Lord, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip!¡± As it is necessary, Arron left the meeting room. The subordinates didn¡¯t ask much. All of them knew that the so-called business trip of the Fourth Master was definitely to follow his wife. Since the Fourth Master had a wife, his original focus on the house andpany has shifted to his wife. However, this does not affect the operation of thepany. Not only that. Thepany is getting more and more prosperous. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 829 – 830 Chapter 829 ¨C 830 Read Chapter 829 ¨C 830 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 829 This is because Master is more humane than before. Many foreign partners see the Master now, and they all prefer to work with such a Master. Especially when those partners saw Master¡¯s Weibo posted on the Fu Group¡¯s official blogte at night, saying that he was a fearful person, all the merchants that cooperated with the Fu Group could not help being warmed up. May I ask, who in this world does not want to cooperate with the responsible businessmen of the Family Harmony Commission for Discipline Inspection? Think about it all. Especially, thedy is actually a considerate, extremely transparent, never bluffing, never pretending, or even a woman who neveres to thepany to mess around? So at this moment, when these cronies heard that Arron would also follow his wife to go on a business trip, they all raised their hands in their hearts to agree. Arron¡¯s so-called business trip indeed followed Suzi. However, he followed Suzi behind and did not let Suzi know. After eating at noon, Suzi took a taxi home. I simply took some luggage, and took a look in the cloakroom to change clothes. I wanted to find a professional attire with a personal touch, but when I thought of the pain at the base of my leg, Suzi had to take it all. Casual recement clothes. Anyway, I don¡¯t attend any banquets, so the simpler the clothes, the more casual the better. Taking Huanxi¡¯s clothes and shoes, carrying a trolley case, and hurried out to the door of his own Because for a second, she had a strong feeling. There were a pair of eyes not far away, watching her gently. Although she did not see those eyes, Suzi could strongly feel the gentle and caring look in her eyes. . She subconsciously looked around. Seen nothing. Suziughed at himself and said to himself: ¡°Suzi, you think your mother is really crazy, please calm down Suzi, you can¡¯t always be entangled in the past, now you have Arron, you have the only one, you have to be the only one To be a good example, you have to stay with the only one for your life, protect the one, and you have to look forward.¡± Suzi raised his head, forced back the tears that were about to shed, and then took a taxi back to the At 10 in the afternoon, she set off with her colleagues in thepany. Among them, Rayna also followed. ¡°Suzi, I have just been transferred to the design department, so I will follow you on business trips and inspect the site. I am honored.¡± Rayna was sitting next to Suzi. Suzi smiled and said: ¡°The capacity of the business trip is an investigation of geography, topography, and geology. Different addresses require different designs and different architectural structures. You can learn a lot about it. You must Study hard, like what we do in architecture, we must continue to practice in order to get the best experience. Like when I first came to thepany, why Linda made the mistakes that I could solve for her, because I used to go to the construction site often, and I saw the migrant workers on the construction site with their own experience, dealing with many small problems. . ¡° Rayna grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Suzi, I heard that you had suffered a lot before.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°Let you remember, you will endure hardships, and you will be a master. If you endure hardships, you must also remember that in the depths of your heart, there will always be your own principles.¡± ¡°Well, I remember it!¡± Rayna leaned his head on Suzi¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Suzi, I have a room with you at night. When you draw, I will give you a hand.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± This evening, Rayna and Suzi were indeed assigned to the same suite. As soon as they arrived at the door of the room with their suitcases, Rayna¡¯s cell phone rang. She looked at it and immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Miss Min, this is the hotel¡¯s hall. Someone is looking for you here, so pleasee down.¡± ¡°Oh okay, I¡¯ll get down right away.¡± After closing the thread, Rayna looked at Suzi strangely: ¡°It¡¯s strange, we just moved in, who is looking for me?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suzi smiled: ¡°It won¡¯t be the boy from the Jun family,e here, want to surprise you? Go down and have a look!¡± Rayna blushed and went down. Suzi swiped the card alone and entered the room. As soon as the suitcase was put down, she was caught in the head by something falling from the sky. ¡°You¡­what are you going to do!¡± Suzi suddenly eximed. Chapter 830 ¡°What are you doing?¡± A strange male voice sneered: ¡°Do you know how yourpany took such a courage?¡± There was darkness in front of Suzi, whose head was trapped. But her face was still expressionless for a long time in surprise. Just when she was stunned, her mouth was sealed by someone, and then she was tied up with folded legs and feet. In an extremely painful situation, Suzi was stuffed into arge trolley case. Just like that, she realized with a clear mind that she was lying in the trolley case and was dragged out of the room, waiting for the elevator. She could even hear Rayna¡¯s voice: ¡°It¡¯s strange, who is looking for us? Isn¡¯t it you?¡± The apanying colleagueughed and said: ¡°Our rooms are not far apart. If you want to find you, don¡¯t you go directly to your room to find you? Are you sure that it is not the surprise that Young Master Lenny gave you?¡± Rayna shook his head: ¡°I called Lenny, she will be in Nancheng. Eh, where is Suzi? Have you seen Suzi?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God, where¡¯s Suzi? He was still here just now.¡± Rayna said in astonishment. Then there was Zhao Xianda¡¯s voice: ¡°Xiao Rayna. I think you should stop looking for Suzi. I understand now that the one who called you just now and let you go downstairs is not your fianc¨¦, young master, you must It¡¯s from Fourth Master Fu. Suzi is here for a business trip. Maybe Fourth Master Fu is also here. I can see that the love of Fourth Master Fu for Suzi can be learned from the sun and the moon. It is estimated that at this moment, the couple are living in a two-person world. Although Xiao Rayna has a good rtionship with Suzi, you can¡¯t disturb others either. ¡° Rayna immediately smiled shyly: ¡°I¡­where do I dare, I also understand the temper of Fourth Master Fu, so I dare not. Hi, I wanted to see Suzi¡¯s drawing at night. Now I¡¯m ready to do things for you, don¡¯t you dislike me¡­¡± Suzi, who was tied up and curled up in the trolley box waiting for the elevator: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to shout, she was right next to them. But she couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. She was almost out of breath. Will she die? A sense of fear that I had never felt before suddenly hit my heart. At this moment, Suzi regretted it. She suddenly became famous. Why did she call her husband just before leaving, and her husband categorically refused to let here here for a business trip. Perhaps, the husband has smelled danger approaching them? After all, my husband has been intensively preparing to conquer Gasing Ind for a while, and the danger must be everywhere. How is my husband now? Where¡¯s the child? At this moment, Suzi¡¯s scene was regretful, she should never listen to Arron¡¯s words, no matter what kind of torture she suffered, she would be fine, she was not afraid, she was used to it, even if he died, she would not be afraid. . Life and death are always involuntary. She only wants her children and her husband to be safe and sound. Just being dragged all the way, Suzi thought about her husband and children all the way, but she didn¡¯t feel much ufortable being tied up and curled up, and she didn¡¯t even know when she was put in the trunk. The car drove out for a long, long time. About three or four hours. It was almost midnight and the car stopped. Li¡¯s Suzi was pulled out of the trunk, and then he was dragged to turn left and right, turning around and turning around. I don¡¯t know how many turns, but the trolley box finally stopped. Suzi heard the sound of the zipper opening. Immediately afterwards, the trolley case was opened, and the ck hoods on her head were also removed. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 831 – 832 Chapter 831 ¨C 832 Read Chapter 831 ¨C 832 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 831 A dazzling beam of light came in, and Suzi didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes. Slowly, slowly she chose to open a little bit of her eyes and a lot of this ce. This seems to be an old and abandoned warehouse. Suzi was lifted out rudely. ¡°That woman really gave me a good gift. She told me that you are a dirty, stinky and rotten woman. I thought that you and those dusty women must be no different, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so. Pure, pure like a schoolgirl, do you really have a six-year-old child?¡± A voice came from behind. It¡¯s a male voice. As soon as Suzi turned his head, he saw a chapter of gloomy scar face. The man has a big mouth and two eyes hanging from a triangle. He is not a good person at first sight. Although he is wearing a suit, the suit seems to have been picked up, verycklustre. Suzi said contemptuously: ¡°Even if you kill me, you have to make me understand, who are you!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid then?¡± the man asked with interest. Suzi calmly said, ¡°Am I afraid of being useful?¡± The man shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s really useless at all.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Suzi shrugged and smiled: ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± She is really not afraid, not pretending. It¡¯s not that she is afraid of not, but she has experienced all kinds of ups and downs and all kinds of dangers since she was a child. When her life was less than twenty years old, she had been identified as a murderer. She did not know whether she was arrested formitting a crime and was a death sentence or a living crime. That year, she was less than twenty years old. I have experienced that kind of thing, let alone now? Anyway, she lived seven or eight years longer than that time. Now Suzi is very calm, even with a little tiredness. She walked and said with all her heart: ¡°If I guessed correctly, this is Nancheng? You put me in the car and brought me back to Nancheng? ¡° When asked by Suzi, the scarred man sat up immediately, and she looked at Suzi in surprise. Suzi sneered and said nothing. She was right. This is in Nancheng. Since it¡¯s easy to handle in Nancheng, she has lived in Nancheng for more than ten years. She is very familiar with Nancheng, and now that she already knows her location, the next step is to think about how to save herself. She is not afraid of death. But it can¡¯t die in vain. While thinking about how to help himself, Suzi heard a voice. The voice should be outside this old warehouse, and Suzi is very familiar with that voice. That voice should be calling: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, people have caught you, as to how to deal with her, are you trying to give me a face? Let me deal with this D*mn woman personally, let me tell you , I hate this woman no less than you, all my reputation, my status, and my current ruin, all my everything is rted to this b!tch woman! I must personally smash Suzi¡¯s body. !¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s really a narrow road to Yuanjia, and a narrow road to Yuanjia! Suzi calmly closed his eyes. After a while, the familiar voice calling from outside walked in, Suzi still did not open his eyes. She was pretending to be dead, really didn¡¯t want to see this woman¡¯s face. ¡°Suzi, raise your head and look at me!¡± The woman said in a very condescending tone. Suzi opened his eyes slowly, and his tone was t and cold: ¡°Walton, I haven¡¯t seen you for three days, so you let me look at you with great admiration!¡± Chapter 832 Walton wore a very economical dress and appeared in front of Suzi. When she squatted, the bottom was exposed. Suzi nced at him: ¡°You are sick!¡± Walton was also not angry, she just said coldly, ¡°Suzi, didn¡¯t you expect that one day you will also fall into my hands? No! You finally fell into my hands.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was still calm: ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why are you still alive?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Waltonughed wildly: ¡°Am I so easy to die? You Suzi used to be in jail, and you were chased and killed by Arron for so many years after you got out of prison. After returning to Nancheng, Lanita, Siu, you haven¡¯t died for all kinds of difficulties, will I die so easily?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, good job, you are very strong.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want to know how you fell into my hands, Walton?¡± Walton asked triumphantly. Suzi smiled: ¡°Well, as long as you are willing to say, I am willing to listen.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen, but if you don¡¯t listen, you have to listen.¡± Walton grabbed Suzi¡¯s hair, tugged fiercely, and said to Suzi fiercely: ¡°You listen to me. All my sufferings will be paid back from you!¡± Speaking of this, Walton¡¯s eyes unexpectedly shed tears. Five days ago, after she was driven out of the house by Elder Shu, she was taken away by the proprietress of the hotel underneath as soon as she left the house. The torture she suffered throughout the whole night was really beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. That night, she shouted Not every day, called the ground to the bottom of the spirit. She picked up a total of sixty people that night. Sixty! What is that concept! The proprietress didn¡¯t let her sleep at all, until it was clear that there were hundreds of people in line outside. Does this make Walton still alive? She begged the wife of the boss bitterly, as long as she was given a chance to call Rayna, she was willing to pay double the money to the wife of the boss. Thedy boss gave her a chance. However, Rayna didn¡¯te to the hotel here to save her, but to get into trouble. Not only did Raynae by herself, she also brought her boyfriend, the young master of the Jun family with an extraordinary status in Kyoto. Seeing that Rayna and the young master Jun were so close, she saw that she had all the clothes on her body. When she was not wearing it, Walton knew that she would lose in this life. Why is she so unlucky? She was originally the eldestdy of the upper ss that everyone envied, okay! Although this eldestdy is a fake and is the recement of Rayna, she has properly been a wealthy eldest for more than 20 years. What kind of thing is Rayna! In front of her Walton, she was a dog at best. But Rayna was able to marry the monarch in Kyoto. At that moment, Walton, who was undressed, wanted to kill Rayna on the spot. Helpless, she needs Rayna to save her. However, Walton did not expect that Rayna, Lenny and Darius went in such a big circle, but in the end they were unwilling to save her. Instead, Rayna shook the house under her name. Aftering out, Mom, Dad and her three had to mortgage the old house to the proprietress under the pressure of the proprietress of the underground hotel. The house sold for three million. A full three million, but thedy boss didn¡¯t even give them a penny, so she drove them out alive. Walton never thought that one day she and her biological parents would sleep on the street. She thought, even if Shu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t want her anymore, even if her aunt doesn¡¯t love her anymore, she can still go back to her own house and still need her parents to love herself, and Rayna, a little servant maid, to give herself money. There is also a small farm in the suburbs for shelter. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 833 – 834 Chapter 833 ¨C 834 Read Chapter 833 ¨C 834 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 833 But now, their family of three has nothing. That night was frightened by the pouring rain. They don¡¯t even have the money to stay in the cheapest hotel. And Walton¡¯s body was also hollowed out, very sore. Frightened by the pouring rain, she and her parents stood under the bus stop sign, shivering with cold. A ck car stopped in front of Walton: ¡°Miss Min, get in the car.¡± Walton shrank, she had already sumbed, she thought, go back to the hotel underneath, and follow the proprietress, there is always something to eat, isn¡¯t it just waiting for a man, she has unique skills. ¡°Are you sent by the proprietress? I took my house, and now I¡¯m here to invite me back. I tell you, I won¡¯t go back if I don¡¯t want me to be an oiran! My Walton is also the bestdy in Nancheng as a police officer! ¡° ¡°We are¡­ Suzi¡¯s enemies.¡± The man said. Upon hearing Suzi, Walton immediately resented her teeth, ¡°Really? You won¡¯t lie to me?¡± The man in the car said coldly: ¡°What¡¯s the point of lying to you and not deceiving you? You are now a bereaved dog, it is better to cooperate with us, maybe your affairs will turn for the better.¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Think about it too. Anyway, both myself and my parents are desperate, so why are they thinking so much? Walton got into the car decisively, and the man driving in front dragged the three of them to a hotel to settle down. After two hours of the meeting, the man was in the hotel¡¯s coffee booth and talked to Walton: ¡°We want to catch Suzi, but we¡¯ve just arrived from Gasing Ind and we don¡¯t know anything about her. I don¡¯t know where Arron¡¯s home is. Even if I know, I heard that there are bodyguards around his home. We can¡¯t get close to Arron¡¯s body at all. Walton suddenly came to her spirits. She knew that it was Arron¡¯s rival who had quietly lurked to Nancheng, and she was also sending her revenge. ¡°Why did you think of looking for me?¡± Walton asked. ¡°Lanita.¡± The man said, ¡°Miss Lanita said that she and you are good friends. She is still waiting for you to live on Jiaxing Ind. In that piece ofnd, she is the first princess. You are the second princess.¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± These words gave her beautiful visions, and not only that, she could also take revenge. Once there was a chance, the person Walton wanted to get rid of was Suzi at that time! There is no second! Even if it was Rayna, it was because of Suzi¡¯s influence and bewilderment. Otherwise, Rayna would definitely not be able to do anything earth-shattering with Rayna¡¯s diminutive and frizzy personality. All are in Suzi. It was Suzi who turned against Rayna to let her Walton¡¯s status, her identity suddenly fell into the quagmire, and her identity was revealed. Everything is Suzi! At that moment, Walton sneered fiercely in front of the strange man: ¡°Suzi, this time, if I kill you or tortured you, I¡¯ll hit you to death!¡± After finishing the haircut, Walton said to the man: ¡°I promise you can easily catch Suzi, but will you listen to my arrangements?¡± The man smiled: ¡°No matter how much human and financial resources are spent, as long as you can capture Suzi, everything is up to you!¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Walton smiled gloomily. Chapter 834 In addition to paying attention to the man, she asked the man to call the design director first under the guise of architectural design. This attention is perfect. Even Lanita, who was on Jiaxing Ind, didn¡¯t expect it. The man saw that Walton was at least ten times more scheming than Lanita, and suddenly felt emotional that the woman on the ind really had no abilities at all, but who would make her life better? And the woman in front of her was a ghost for the dead, to put it bluntly. Leading the way. Because these people came to the ind from Gasing Ind and came to Nancheng, and they couldn¡¯t let Arron know. Otherwise, they will be wiped out. Therefore, the man can only find Walton to cover himself. After hearing Walton¡¯s n, the man pped his hands and apuded, ¡°Very good! I just need to report this to my son and follow the process.¡± Walton: ¡°You¡­is there a boss behind you?¡± The man said: ¡°I¡¯m just a runner.¡± Walton: ¡°Then¡­can I see your son?¡± ¡°In time, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± the man said. Walton was overjoyed. The man called the son must be a young man, and the man in charge of one side on Gasing Ind, Walton seemed to see hope again. She immediately said vigorously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will perfectly deceive Suzi to you, but I have a question, you guys will catch Suzi back¡­¡± ¡°ckmail Arron!¡± the man said. Walton¡¯s eyes dimmed suddenly. ¡°But¡­¡± The man smiled: ¡°But this woman can be at your disposal, provided that you can¡¯t kill her.¡± Walton was surprised: ¡°Really¡­really?¡± Man: ¡°Of course it is true!¡± ¡°Okay, deal!¡± This is Walton¡¯s deal with that man. After the man reported to the son, their n began to be implemented. Of course, he called the director of the design department and asked the design department staff toe to the city to investigate that the call was made by a man. Even the hotels thate to live in are arranged by men. As a result, Suzi lived in that room, and they knew who Suzi lived with beforehand. When Walton saw that Suzi was in the same room with Rayna, Walton was very happy at the time: ¡°They both live in the same room. Now I can get both women. Now, can¡¯t I torture them to death? Especially Rayna! You only told me to keep Suzi alive, but you didn¡¯t tell me to keep Rayna¡¯s life too!¡± At that moment, Walton¡¯s abnormal hatred expression could not be concealed. However, the man categorically paused, ¡°Miss Min! I advise you not to make extravagances! The main purpose of our trip to the ind this time is Suzi. This time, as long as we can get Suzi in our hands, we will win! It¡¯s all at this time, do you still miss the grievances between you and your cousin? Think for yourself! Do you think that to torture Suzi, you still find Rayna to get revenge! Think for yourself, tell me when you are ready! ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Walton said: ¡°I¡¯m looking for Suzi and give up Rayna.¡± She thought about it in an instant, and finding revenge with Suzi is the hardest thing to avenge. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. And Rayna, in his Walton¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s nothing! Walton believed that as long as Suzi fell from power, Rayna would naturally fall into Walton¡¯s hands. At that time, it would not be toote for her to torture Rayna no matter how she wanted to. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 835 – 836 Chapter 835 ¨C 836 Read Chapter 835 ¨C 836 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 835 ¡°We act separately!¡± After the two agreed, they acted separately. Suzi was taken to this abandoned warehouse as he wished. Walton held Suzi¡¯s hair condescendingly. To be honest, Suzi¡¯s scalp was sore, but she was still calm on the surface, and she even smiled at Walton. ¡°Suzi! Do you know where this is?¡± Walton said with a hideous face. ¡°Nancheng¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°You have been dragging for more than three hours. I am a person who remembers my way. Although I was blindfolded by you along the way, I know all about turning, uphill and downhill. I now In South City.¡± Actually, Suzi was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know if she was dumbfounded, she just wanted to know where she was now. After knowing the exact location, he can save himself. After her words fell, she heard Walton¡¯s extremely changeable smile: ¡°Suzi, Suzi! I have to say, you are really too smart! Yes, this is Nancheng! But, your husband, you Then I love you like my life, Arron, a man who is afraid of everyone in Nancheng, would you guess that we are back in Nancheng now?¡± Suzi: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Walton smiled triumphantly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it your husband? You should know him best. If you go out alone, then the husband who loves you will definitely chase you to that city, but she doesn¡¯t I thought, you were taken out by us as soon as you entered the hotel, and then you went straight to Nancheng. Haha!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Walton was right. With Arron¡¯s temperament, it is really possible for Arron to go back to her. If that is the case, then she would have nothing but despair. A pity came to his heart, and Suzi silently said in his heart: ¡°Arron, where are you? Don¡¯te here. It¡¯s also very dangerous here. The people on Gasing Ind have alreadye. How can I tell you? This news? Arron, you must be safe and safe, and you must take the only one well. I, Suzi, have suffered from suffering in this life. I have just had a good life with you for half a year, and now I have been looted by Walton again. It seems that this time, I am in a disaster. I hope my death can be exchanged for you and the only peace. Arron¡­¡± Two lines of clear tears flowed down Suzi¡¯s cheeks. Walton was very proud to see it. She stepped on Suzi¡¯s face and put Suzi¡¯s tears into mud, and then put them on Suzi¡¯s face. Suzi felt painful, but she still looked calm. ¡°Suzi, do you know how ugly you are now?¡± ¡°Thank you for your evaluation.¡± Suzi said. ¡°What¡­what are you proud of!¡± Walton was inexplicably angry. I just don¡¯t like Suzi¡¯s calm expression. She is dead, and she has already stepped on her feet. She has muddled the dirt on her face. What is so calm about her! Suzi smiled peacefully: ¡°I am so proud that I am half angry with you!¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t let you suffer, you don¡¯t know how good I am!¡± With that, Walton grabbed Suzi, raised her hand left and right, pped Suzi¡¯s face wildly. A few clicks. Suzi didn¡¯t feel the pain anymore, only felt that his cheeks seemed to be roasted by fire, as if they were spiced by hot peppers. However, she still faced Walton with a smile: ¡°Walton, do you know what you look like now? Actually, it¡¯s not much better than me. You have two big dark circles under your eyes, like a female ghost, and your mouth is still Bad breath, when you just squatted down, you also had a bad smell on your body. Don¡¯t you know it, you are just like the bug that crawled out of the stinky ditch.¡± At this moment, Suzi could feel that she couldn¡¯t live, she didn¡¯t want to be tortured too much, she just wanted to provoke Walton severely and let Walton ughter her. Sure enough, Walton immediately took out a bright sharp knife and stabbed it straight into Suzi¡¯s face. ¡°Assistant!¡± a voice snapped. Chapter 836 Hearing that harsh sound, Walton subconsciously looked behind her. Suzi also thought that she had met a savior. She also looked at the man behind Walton with joy, but saw an ugly scarred face. For a second, where did Suzi think this scarred face had been seen? It seems that she identally swept such a face on the way to work? Could it be that when she was working in thepany, she was actually targeted by others? Suzi felt desperate again. And Walton also said viciously: ¡°Scarface! What are you talking about? You are so mad at me! Do you know that I gave you your money? In front of me, you still pretend to be a big head Yeah! Get out of me! See if I won¡¯t kill this woman today, no! I won¡¯t kill her, I just want to scratch her face and cut it into a bloody mud. I¡¯d like to see it. How can Arron¡¯s face be touched by Arron!¡± Seeing Walton getting angry like this, her scarred face was not angry. Instead, she persuaded Walton: ¡°Miss Min, we all listen to you and I know, but you don¡¯t want this woman to taste what you have tasted before. You forgot that four days ago, you one night¡­¡± When the scarred face said that, Walton suddenly remembered something, she red at Suzi: ¡°Suzi! You D*mn woman! I almost fell on you! Almost hit your aggressive skills. That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t let you die in vain. Anyway, I can be regarded as knowing one, and before you die, I will give you a big gift. Very big, very big gift package. ¡° Suzi¡¯s face is still hot and painful, and she can feel that her cheeks are not lightly swollen. Although she does not have a mirror now, Suzi also knows that she must be ugly and ugly at this time. However, she still smiled calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t need to look in the mirror, I know I¡¯m ugly.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Walton whispered: ¡°You know it.¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m ugly, you still prepared about a hundred men or more for me. I guess it¡¯s right? Walton, you are so generous. You are so kind to me. ¡° Walton: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi was right again. She has a kind of chagrin and dare! ¡°What are you proud of!¡± Walton said fiercely: ¡°Waitter you will suffer! A hundred men, you can just go and die!¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone became more and more rxed: ¡°You don¡¯t know that for six years, I have been criticized by Nancheng people, saying that I am a vixen, who specially seduce men. To be honest, Walton, when ites to seducing men, you and I are really not the same. You have always wanted to seduce my husband, but after thinking about it and thinking, my husband didn¡¯t look at you too much. Later, you wanted to marry Joan again, but you know, Joan has always been my diehard fan. He can save his life for me, and she can beat you in the street for me. Even your cousin Darius, he has always been my diehard fan, and Darius should not be too kind to me. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There is also, the young master Jun you want to marry in your heart. Actually, the young master Jun liked me at first. Only after he knew that I was his fourth aunt, he stopped thinking of me. Then, interestingly, then, he changed his liking to my best friend, Rayna. Rayna was trained by me. So Walton, have you ever thought about a problem? ¡° Walton was irritated by Suzi and nodded her head with a sneer: ¡°You say, you say, I will let you finish! Anyway, if you are inevitable today, I will be more generous and let you finish!¡± ¡°The problem is.¡± Suzi continued to say: ¡°Actually, I am really as rumored by Nancheng people. I have very good skills, especially when ites to seduce men. I really have good skills, so Walton, I¡¯m not too happy for the more than one hundred men you found for me. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 837 – 838 Chapter 837 ¨C 838 Read Chapter 837 ¨C 838 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 837 Because, as long as I instigate against it, three, five, seven or eight, or even more is not impossible. They can save me. Not only can they save me, but they can also easily kill you. ¡° Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She has always known that Suzi is reticent. As long as Suzi is in trouble, Suzi chooses to be silent most of the time, choosing to resist silently and evilly. Walton had never seen such a sharp-toothed Suzi. And Suzi seems to have reached the point. Walton was trembling with anger and her lips turned purple. She raised her p and greeted Suzi again fiercely: ¡°You dead woman! Dead woman! You killed me so terribly! I was second to none in Nancheng. Miss! I had the opportunity to marry Arron. No matter what, I could marry Joan. No matter what, my cousin still loves me very much, but I was taken away by you and destroyed by you! You shameless woman, I beat your face into a pig head today, I see how you seduce those hundred men!¡± Suzi suddenly smiled. She felt that her victory was in sight. As long as Rayna disfigured her face, those men would definitely not be interested in her anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter if her face is disfigured. As long as she is alive, she will still be able to see her husband and tell him that someone is already lurking in Gasing Ind. As long as she can live, she can still watch her children grow up. Enough. Let Walton disfigured her face. Walton¡¯s p was even more cruel. The corners of Suzi¡¯s lips bleed from the blow. But Suzi still didn¡¯t change her face, she just looked at Rayna with such a calm smile. On the small window at the other end of the warehouse, a man in a white suit is looking at all this with a binocrs. The man¡¯s voice is warm and moist: ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s a casual dress. It can be worn without being decorated. This beauty is pure to the extreme. Is her face swollen? But it doesn¡¯t affect her beauty. I now finally understand why Arron, the king of Nancheng, who is so powerful in Nancheng, likes this woman.¡± He was talking to himself. No one dared to say anything from the subordinates behind him. But the qualitative change, Walton still changed too much to hit Suzi in the face. After all, she was tired from the fight, and suddenly remembered: ¡°D*mn! Almost fooled by you again! Suzi, you are indeed resourceful, don¡¯t you just want to be tortured to death by a hundred men? Well, I just can¡¯t do what you want.¡± Yubi, she turned to look at Scarface: ¡°Scarface! If you leave it to you, your face is a little swollen, but it doesn¡¯t affect your interest. I can tell you, this woman is very strange, you don¡¯t want it. Be merciful, remember to line up, line up¡­everyone has a share.¡± Scarface rubbed his hands straight: ¡°Well, Miss Min who listens to you, thank you, then I¡­ will I be the first?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she was extremely desperate. No, she must find a way to escape from the body called Scarface, and when Scarface approached Suzi step by step, and when Suzi quickly figured out a solution in her mind, another message came not far away. Sound. The voice was gentle but cold, as clear as a piece of very textured jade: ¡°Suzi is my guest, who dares to move her?¡± Chapter 838 The man¡¯s voice was getting closer. There was aforting voice behind the man: ¡°Four Lord, Fourth Lord, you can¡¯t show up. Once Arron¡¯s woman sees you, you are very dangerous, Fourth Lord¡­¡± Also called Master. It is the same as outsiders¡¯ respect for Arron. Suzi turned his head to look at people. Her eyes were swollen and dazzled by Walton, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She only felt that a person wearing white trousers and leather shoes was walking not far away. ¡°Four Lord?¡± Walton also turned her head, and when she saw someoneing, she was taken aback. The man who walked from the door of the warehouse was at least 1.8 meters tall. This man looked taller than Joan and Lenny. The man¡¯s white suit set off his whole body a little fairy. But the man is thin and weak, and he looks weak and windy. However, the face of a man is three-thirds more beautiful than that of a woman. If you say who is the best man with the most masculine and masculine features in Nancheng, then Arron deserves it. However, Arron was too masculine and too cold. But the man in front of him and Arron werepletely different in another kind of beauty. This man has a feminine beauty. Although this beauty is not as full of masculinity as Arron is, it does not have a romantic charm. What¡¯s more, the man followed no fewer than twenty followers. Those entourages are respectful to the men. Among those entourage, there was the man who had joined Walton. Walton is not stupid, she guessed at once that the man in front of her should be the¡¯boy¡¯ who the man who joined her said. Walton raised her eyebrows with joy. She didn¡¯t learn other skills the night in the underground hotel, but she learned a lot of techniques. Although those men are rude. However, several of them taught her how to enjoy themselves when they were tyrannical. She Lanita is a woman who has experienced more than a hundred men. She has experience in this area. Moreover, because of her good mood these days, her entire face has be smoother. Now she is her lips. Fairy, one is the shit of a mad dog. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Haha! The opportunity is here. Walton gracefully stepped on the catwalk and came to the man in the white suit: ¡°My son¡­¡± The man was startled: ¡°How do you know my name is Gongzi?¡± ¡®Young Master¡¯ is Pan Pan Haoyang¡¯s nickname. In Gasing Ind, the powerful and powerful princes in the circle all honor him as ¡°the son¡± because of his immortal spirit, great momentum, and power. He didn¡¯t expect that his reputation had spread to Nancheng, which was far away? Pan Haoyang¡¯s long and narrow peachy eyes nced at Walton carelessly. Walton¡¯s smile became more charming. ¡°A smell!¡± Pan Haoyang immediately pinched his nose. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She smiled awkwardly, and then went up to meet her: ¡°My son, you can smell all the smelt on my body? You are indeed a master of flowers, ha ha ha ha.¡± ¡°Did you spray perfume?¡± Pan Haoyang asked. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 839 – 840 Chapter 839 ¨C 840 Read Chapter 839 ¨C 840 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 839 ¡°Yeah.¡± Walton apany her smiling face and leaned closer to Pan Haolong: ¡°I will tell you, son, my son, I specialize in spraying in that kind of ce, so¡­ ¡° ¡°So, it¡¯s a mixture of sorrow and perfume.¡± ¡°Does it smell good?¡± Walton asked. Pan Haoyang squatted down and asked Suzi, who was lying on the ground with a bruised nose and swollen face that was beaten by Walton and couldn¡¯t get up: ¡°Do you think her smells good?¡± Walton suddenlyughed and said in a narcissistic tone: ¡°Oh, my son, what do you ask her for, an ugly monster, you see her face is ugly, her eyes can¡¯t be opened, I know she belongs to you Guest, don¡¯t worry, you all know that she is your guest. No man here would dare to kill her, but these men are okay. They can¡¯t be with their wives all the year round. Anyway, this woman is so ugly. Let these men get rid of their gluttony? I assure you that I will not kill her. Let me tell you, this woman is very tough, she didn¡¯t die when she came out of prison. After being chased by Lanita for so many years, he didn¡¯t die. The one who ran around with a child did not die. A while ago, she was calcted by Siu, the eldest Don¡¯t worry, even if a hundred men have yed with her, she will still not die. In the end, she will be your guest and will be taken to Gasing Ind by you obediently. ¡° Walton thought she was the most understanding woman. She thought that Suzi was beaten like this by her, and her face was almost broken. This ugly woman, except for this group of migrant workers, who doesn¡¯t hate Suzi? It is estimated that even if Arron is here, she is not willing to look at Suzi more? Huhuhu! It¡¯s too cool. ¡°You talk a lot!¡± Pan Haoyang nced at Walton: ¡°You also have a bad breath, a bad smell, don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡± Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She was embarrassed and unable to deal with herself. The man didn¡¯t look at her, Pan Haoyang only looked at Suzi on the ground, and continued to ask: ¡°Do you think her smells good?¡± Although Suzi couldn¡¯t open his eyes and his cheeks were swollen and painful, he could still maintain a calm heart. She sneered: ¡°As a son, you are also one of the best aristocrats on Gasing Ind!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang?¡± Suzi handed over his name directly. Pan Haoyang was startled: ¡°This¡­you all know.¡± Suzi sneered and stopped talking. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet?¡± Pan Haoyang said. Suzi: ¡°You can kill me, you can take me to Gasing Ind, you can even let the men called by Walton ruin me to death. This is the right you hold now. As for prying Open my mouth, it depends on your ability. Pan Haoyang, let alone those people, you came to ruin me personally, if I Suzi kill you, I am not a human being!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, you have two choices, either don¡¯t get close to me and beat me to death, what kind of torture you choose. The other way, as long as you get close to me,e one and I will kill the other, or two of me. Kill two!¡± Pan Haoyang blurted out: ¡°You are beautiful.¡± Suzi smiled unceremoniously: ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I¡¯m beautiful and I knew it a long time ago.¡± ¡°Suzi! You ugly¡­¡± Before Walton had finished speaking, she stubbornly took Pan Haolong¡¯s kick. ¡°Get out of here! If you don¡¯t get out within a minute, I will let a hundred men strip you naked, so that you won¡¯t even have blood left in this warehouse!¡± The man who was still warm and moist just now, The tone at this moment suddenly resembled a ghastly ghost. Walton: ¡°¡­¡± She ran away in fright and ran out of the warehouse. Walton, who had miscalcted this time, was afraid that the man in the white suit would kill her again. Find a ce to hide. And here, Pan Haoyang squatted down and hugged Suzi in his arms. Suzi trembled in shock: ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Be my woman, no one dares to bully you.¡± Pan Haoyang said softly. Chapter 840 Suzi: ¡°Let go of me! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± Pan Haoyangughed, his gentle voice, his narrow peach eyes, and his beautiful face, if it weren¡¯t for seeing his Adam¡¯s apple and hearing his male voice, Suzi would really know how to do it. Thought he was a woman. She looked at it for a moment. Pan Haoyang went on to say: ¡°If you follow me, you won¡¯t lose money.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°First of all, I am two years younger than you. Secondly, I haven¡¯t taught my girlfriend yet, but you are different. Not only have you been married, but you also have a six-year-old child. So, you followed me. You are not at a loss.¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­¡± There is still such a settlement in the world? You don¡¯t even ask, my olddy, am I willing to talk to you? Am I willing! She really wanted to kick at the lifeblood of this dead thing! However, she had no strength to be beaten by Walton, and she could only let this man hold her. ¡°Let me down! Pan Haoyang, you ba5tard! You are also the fourth brother of the ind owner of Jiaxing Ind! Can you be like a person!¡± Suzi used all his strength to curse Pan Haoyang. Pan Haoyang smiled even more coquettishly: ¡°Suzi, if you struggle like this, I¡¯ll gag your mouth with your mouth?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Thinking quickly in his mind, follow him first to see where he is going to hold himself? As soon as he thought of indecent, then she pretended to obey and hit her to death. Seeing that Suzi was honest, Pan Haoyang picked Suzi in the car and ordered the driver to drive away. When Suzi was about to take a look at the road conditions outside, Pan Haoyang put on a pair of blindfolds for her: ¡°I am wronged, your current husband and I are rivals. From now on, he and I have entered a state of fighting. In the future Either he died or I died, so now I must be careful everywhere in his territory.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The car drove out for about two hours before stopping at one ce again. Suzi¡¯s blindfold was taken off, and it took her a while to see from the darkness that this ce was surrounded by mountains. Have they entered the deep mountains? Suzi¡¯s heart mmed. Pan Haoyangforted her in time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although this is a deep mountain, the facilities and everything in my vi here are very good, and there is my personal doctor in it, he can give you a face, he can give you Apply medicine. It must be said, Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t wait for Suzi¡¯s willingness or not, and once again hugged Suzi horizontally, and walked straight to the vi. Suzi is much calmer than two hours ago. Being held by him, she didn¡¯t struggle anymore. She only asked calmly: ¡°Is this by the sea?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°As expected of Suzi, what is the name of the woman who helped us catch you? Walton, right? She is not even smart enough to have one of your toes.¡± Suzi smiled coldly: ¡°Thank you for thepliment, so I guessed it right, this is by the sea?¡± Pan Haoyang said: ¡°I¡¯m curious, how do you know that this is by the sea?¡± Suzi sighed indifferently: ¡°Is it hard to guess? Because I heard the sound of waves.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Yes, I also like to stand on the beach listening to the sound of the waves.¡± Suzi asked again: ¡°Is there an escape tunnel here?¡± Pan Haoyang was startled suddenly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email addressN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 841 – 842 Chapter 841 ¨C 842 Read Chapter 841 ¨C 842 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 841 ¡°You are too smart! Suzi, you are too smart!¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t be able to go back, right? Because I know your escape tunnel, you must kill me, right?¡± Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t speak any more, but carried Suzi into the vi all the way. The vi is indeed magnificent and luxurious. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Inside the vi, as Pan Haoyang said, there was a private doctor inside. He saw Pan Haoyang report that a woman with a swollen face like a big bread came in. The corners of her lips were bloodshot and her hair was messy. The doctor asked immediately. Said: ¡°Four Lord, this¡­¡± ¡°Come with an ice pack, apply her face, check her for internal injuries, cuticles, and hair injuries, and cover them with the best medicine.¡± Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t even see the family doctor, but ordered with a cold face. Tao. The family doctor respectfully said: ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Pan Haoyang put Suzi on the sofa, and the doctor began to get busy. First, the ice pack covers his face. When the two ice packs are ced on Suzi¡¯s cheeks, Suzi immediately feels that his cheeks are much morefortable, and even his head is clearer. Immediately afterwards, the doctor put a cool swelling medicine on her face. After everything was processed, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Pan Haoyang hugged Suzi tightly in the bedroom, put it on the bed, and said: ¡°Take a good rest tonight. When you wake up and recover from your injury, I will talk to you again.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t she too good to be treated like this? Is this softening her? Suzi doesn¡¯t care! Sleep first. Only when you wake up can you have the energy to escape. This was the dawn, and Suzi, who woke up, felt that the swelling of his cheeks had subsided. Before she could take a look at theyout of the bedroom, she hurried to the mirror to look at her face. Except for fingerprints, the face is no longer swollen. The hair is very messy. She picked up theb andbed her hair, tied a ball high up, making her whole body much refreshed. The clothes on her body are the same as yesterday¡¯s clothes, and Suzi can¡¯t manage that much anymore. She only gently opened the door to go out. Outside the bedroom, there was silence. Suzi walked down the corridor and down the stairs to the living room. Just about to check around, he heard a calm voice characteristic of early morning: ¡°Are you awake?¡± Suzi was taken aback by the sound. She turned her head and saw the man sitting on the sofa. The man¡¯s white suit yesterday is no longer on his body. It is reced by a smoky gray fit suit. The man¡¯s hair is not messy, and the beard on his face is clean and shaved, leaving only ayer of blue and ck. The man is long. The posture of sitting with folded legs gave Suzi an illusion, as if he hadn¡¯t slept However, the man changed his clothes. Although this suit is smoky gray, it looks clean when worn on a man. A man is indeed a clothes rack, Suzi thought to himself. What about herself? Although when she was in the bedroom just now, she brushed her hair a few times and pulled up a ball head, but because of her impatientness, plus the stic cords, bows and the like that didn¡¯t tie her hair, she could only tie her hair with her hair. . Just now I walked downstairs, and my hair was loose again, and a lot of hair was messy on my cheeks. Although her face was swollen, the blue and redplexion on her face was a in face without makeup, and it suddenly looked like a little tabby cat ying outside with a dazzling face. Coupled with her a little dirty white casual sweater, and her blindfolded eyes wandering around. This kind of Suzi, standing in front of a man in a suit and leather shoes, looks like a teacher or uncle of a high school student who has done something wrong. The man sitting on the sofa was stunned. ¡°I want to talk to you about the future of our two people.¡± The man said gently to Suzi. Chapter 842 Suzi smiled. When she smiled, she tilted her head, she really thought the man in front of her was ridiculous. ¡°May I ask, do I know you?!¡± Suzi, who tilted his head, asked Pan Haoyang straightforwardly. ¡°You know my name is Pan Haoyang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of my husband! Do you understand my husband? My husband is going to take down your entire Gasing Ind, so my husband treats you Gasing Ind owner and all his rtives. You Pan The family knows everything well. Therefore, I can tell that your name is Pan Haoyang based on your age and body appearance alone.¡± Suzi sniffed. ¡°So I said, you are very smart.¡± Pan Haoyang had 12 points of patience with Suzi. He just sat on the sofa and looked directly at Suzi. Suzi actually saw a kind of eagerness in his eyes. That¡¯s right. Pan Haoyang looked at Suzi with eager eyes. Suzi was clever and got goosebumps. Moreover, she was speechless for a long time without speaking: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s breath is extremely stable: ¡°Suzi, while you understand our Pan family, I also understand you. Would you like to listen to me?¡± ¡°Say!¡± Suzi nodded with a sneer. ¡°You have been very unfortunate since you were a child. You lost your father at the age of twelve. Your mother also disappeared while you were in jail.¡± Pan Haoyang said. ¡°Jarod told you!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°So, I know that you have been in jail, that you were pregnant when you were unmarried, and that you were chased and killed by Arron for six years. You and your brother led your daughter to live a life of discement.¡± ¡°That was me who was chased by Jarod¡¯s family! Not my husband!¡± Suzi was angry andughed. ¡°But you used to think he was chasing you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Pan Haoyang asked rhetorically. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why do you think Arron is chasing you?¡± Pan Haoyang asked and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you wanted to marry Arron, and Arron was very cold to you, extremely cruel, even if you did your best to take care of him about to die His mother, you are so good to his mother, and he still despises you very much. You used to be so desperate under his nose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, you are very responsible. And very conscientious. This can be seen from the fact that you agree to go to jail for Lanita. Not only do you have a conscience, you also know how to repay you, even if the Lin family is not good to you. You missed the chance to go to university because you went to jail for Lanita. But even so, you can learn architectural design in prison. This shows that you are able to endure hardships, and you are willing to study, and that you are talented. Your talent is not only reflected in architectural design, but also in the world. You have a cool head, just click and pass, very transparent. A woman like you is hard to find in this world. ¡° The words and sentences that Pan Haoyang said were all funded by what he wanted to say in his heart. Of course, when Lanita said this to their Pan family, she was not talking about Suzi¡¯s merits, but a term that pointed to the opposite. But even so, Pan Haoyang was still able to analyze the real cause of the matter. When he was still in Gasing Ind and had never seen Suzi before, Pan Haoyang thought in his heart: What exactly does Suzi look like? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 843 – 844 Chapter 843 ¨C 844 Read Chapter 843 ¨C 844 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 843 Would love to meet. Especially want. So this time when the eldest brother listened to the Lin family and sent someone to sneak in Nancheng, he followed. I just want to see in person what the woman named Suzi is like. The first time I saw Suzi was outside thepany where Suzi worked, which was yesterday morning. At that time, Suzi was alive, full of vigor, and the white loose-fitting old-aged sweater she was wearing didn¡¯t set her off at all like a twenty-seven-year-old mature woman. Instead, she looks like a little girl who doesn¡¯t know the world. The way she didn¡¯t use Fendai was enough to crush the women of Gasing Ind. Pan Haoyang stared nkly on the spot. However, he also knows that he dide here this time at a risk, so he can¡¯t show up or make any movements. Even if he wanders about Suzi¡¯s pure temperament and Suzi¡¯s beauty, Pan Haoyang can¡¯t easily expose himself, he Still acting ording to the n, let his subordinates and Walton take care of this matter. What made Pan Haoyang really admired Suzi was when Walton beat Suzi in that old warehouse. Suzi¡¯s unyielding, Suzi¡¯s calmness, Suzi has been beaten like that and has be a prisoner, but the calmness she showed, the kind of pride, can still give Walton a second to not even a sc*m. Left. Don¡¯t look at Walton stepping high on Suzi¡¯s face, but Pan Haoyang can see Walton¡¯s failure, anxiety and panic. However, Suzi is different. Suzi has been calm. Even if her face was swollen like a fat melon, she was still calm. At that moment, Pan Haoyang fell in love with Suzi. He suddenly understood why Arron, who was so powerful and indispensable, with power across Nancheng and Kyoto, and far abroad, would abandon Lanita, who was backed by his grandfather, and insisted on marrying a man who had been in prison for two years and escaped for six years. Woman of the year. That¡¯s because this woman is so attractive. Would the woman Arron likes be worse? Of course it is very good, and of course it can be on its own! Pan Haoyang doesn¡¯t have a virginplex, and doesn¡¯t care if a woman is married or unmarried, has children or not. As long as he likes it, he can fight alongside her and him in the future, and is a woman who can lean on and support each other spiritually. Good women are rare! Since Arron is about to conquer Gasing Ind, then Pan Haoyang plunders a woman next to Arron, so why not! ¡°If Arron can give it to you, I will double it for you. Arron loves your daughter, and I will treat your daughter Lilly as the little princess of my entire Gasing Ind. Not only that, but I will give the whole Gasing Ind. You. This Arron may not be able to be given to you. As long as you and I fight side by side, we unite the Jun family, unite Mr. Shu, and if we work together to resist Arron, I will definitely win Arron¡¯s dog head.¡± Pan Haoyang said smugly. ¡°Bah!¡± Suzi vomited viciously on Pan Haoyang¡¯s face. Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t feel angry at all, his expression didn¡¯t change a bit, he still gently said: ¡°Suzi, can I understand that you are beating or being k!ssed, and cursing is love?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Arron once despised you, and left your mother and daughter for another six years. You were pregnant with his child. He was so cruel to you. What good is it for you to follow him? I will only love him more than him. You! Suzi, I am your admirer, but Arron doesn¡¯t admire you. He has not changed your daughter¡¯s surname to Fu. He doesn¡¯t recognize you at all. He doesn¡¯t love you, he just possesses! He even you Singing and singing together with others makes you furious. What happiness do you have with such a person?¡± ¡°Then, do you think my wife will be happy if you follow someone who has no strangers to tomorrow?¡± A voice suddenly came from the sky. Chapter 844 Suzi thought he was dreaming. She pinched her cheek severely: ¡°Oh, it hurts!¡± Immediately afterwards, she turned her head, and the man standing at the door who descended like a god was really her husband, Arron. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi burst into tears. Is she still or alive to see her husband? Suzi rushed to Arron frantically: ¡°Arron¡­uuu, husband¡­I¡­am I still alive?¡± Arron felt distressed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He held Suzi fiercely in his arms with both arms, and had no time to care about Pan Haoyang who was sitting on the sofa. Even if Arron¡¯s subordinates and Arron rushed into this vi in a silent motion, none of them saw it. How could Pan Haoyang, who was still sitting on the sofa just now, see the sofa like swinging? After shaking, the sofa returned to its original state after it fell off, but Pan Haoyang was gone? Christopher was puzzled: ¡°Four Lord¡­ strange things!¡± Arron was stillforting Suzi, who was crying and howling. When he heard Christopher calling him, Arron lifted his eyes to look at the sofa and was taken aback. People? Pan Haoyang lurked to Nancheng himself, and he came to Suzi, which was really Arron¡¯s miscalction. As a result, Arron realized that a lot of news about Nancheng had already leaked to Gasing Ind. All of this originated from Jarod¡¯s family. ¡°Search!¡± Arron ordered: ¡°I have to dig three feet to find people out for me!¡± Suzi raised his tearful eyes and looked at Arron: ¡°Arron, this is the seaside, and there is a submarine tunnel in this room.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi went on to say to Arron: ¡°Arron, this Pan Haoyang is the fourth son of the Pan n on Gasing Ind. They have received a lot of news from us from Jarod and Lanita¡¯s family of three.¡± ¡°I know, I have found it. You are good.¡± Arron held his wife tighter: ¡°Go. I¡¯m going home now.¡± Nestled in Arron¡¯s arms, Suzi felt an unprecedented sense of security, and a kind of fatigue suddenly struck. To put it bluntly, she slept for less than four hours sincest night and now at six o¡¯clock, and she was still injured. Under the circumstances, I didn¡¯t feel tired just now, but now seeing her husband After getting in the car, Suzi fell asleep in her husband¡¯s arms. However, even in a dream, she still mumbled: ¡°Husband, how did you find here? How do you know that I was taken by Walton and then brought back to Nancheng from Lincheng? Husband, you What a wonderful calction, my husband, I thought I was really dead this time, I thought I would never see you and the only one again, oooooo¡­¡± Even in the dream, Suzi¡¯s tears flowed down. How did he find her? Thinking of it, Arron had a fear. In the past few days, he has actually realized that there is something happening on Gasing Ind, and he has been intensively guarding against it. This is why Suzi called him and said that she was going on a business trip to the city, but he refused to let him go. But I didn¡¯t expect that the little woman was not afraid of him at all, let alone listen to him. She called him not to ask for instructions, but to inform. Tell him that she is going on a business trip. Tell him and let him take care of his daughter Lilly. That¡¯s it. When Suzi hung up the phone, he packed up his simple luggage and went to the city as quickly as possible. When Arron returned home from thepany as quickly as possible, he was only one step away from blocking Suzi, but still let Suzi Leaving home, got in the car to the city. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 845 – 846 Chapter 845 ¨C 846 Read Chapter 845 ¨C 846 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 845 In desperation, Arron had no choice but to fly all the way to the city. When it came time, I found the hotel and was one step toote. When they went upstairs to find Suzi¡¯s room, Suzi was no longer there. The remaining Rayna was alone and was constantly making calls. When Rayna saw Arroning, she even cried anxiously: ¡°Sorry Fourth Master Fu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I Just go downstairs and answer the phone. Thedy at the front desk of the hotel called me to answer the phone. I don¡¯t know how it was so coincidental. I got down, took an inexplicable phone call, and went up again. Suzi, she¡­ She disappeared. It was like seeing a ghost, oooooo, Fourth Master Fu, it¡¯s all my fault, I have nothing to say if you want to kill or p me.¡± After speaking, Rayna waited to die and stood in front of Arron. Arron calmly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your business is, this is aplete set. The most important thing for you now is to check the surveince video of the hotel with us. You can¡¯t let it go anywhere.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Rayna nodded quickly. The monitoring in the hotel is supposed to be unavable to outsiders, but there is one less person in the hotel out of thin air, and they can¡¯t exin to the customers. In addition, Arron is standing here. Who dares to fight against Arron? Don¡¯t you want to die? All colleagues in the constructionpany helped to check the monitoring together. Song Zhuoer cried as he checked. The surveince was checked back and forth several times, only to see Suzi in the house. Until thest time, Arron¡¯s eyes were still sharp. He saw that the blind spot of the surveince was only a small spot, and there was a ck spot, and then zoomed in to look like a wheel under a trolley box. It¡¯s the wheels of the trolley case! Arron immediately checked to see if there were any trolley cases in this aisle after that. Sure enough! Just five minutes after Suzi¡¯s disappearance, a man holding an extrarge trolley box appeared at the elevator entrance, and the man covered himself very tightly. Moreover, Walton stood next to that man. At that time, Walton was still shouting: ¡°Suzi, Suzi, where are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this trolley case! Check it out for me!¡± Arron gave an order. All the brothers followed the trolley case to check, and then saw a van. After finding the owner of the van, they knew that the owner was in Nancheng. Moreover, it is in a waste warehouse in a rtively prosperous section of the urban area. Arron horse returned to Nancheng from the city with all his subordinates non-stop, and when he arrived at the abandoned warehouse, there was no one. However, Arron saw a telescope on the second floor at one end of the abandoned warehouse. The telescope read: Gasing Ind Pan. There is no doubt that this was done by the people of Gasing Ind. At that moment, Arron had a kind of angina. He, who has never been angry, suddenly jumped into a rage, and he roared explosively: ¡°We must find out where the people of Gasing Ind are hiding as fast as possible. I will turn over the entire Nancheng within an hour. Find their hiding ce too!¡± Yan Guangban led his subordinates and spent 58 minutes to determine the southeast corner of Nancheng, a small port protruding into the sea by the sea, and locked the target. It was less than five o¡¯clock when Arron and the others rushed to the vi in the deep mountains and forests on the ind. They cut the surveince here a little bit, and immediately connected it after the cut, they just got close here a little bit, silently. Suzi was finally saved. Arron patted Suzi on the back lightly, and suddenly asked, ¡°What did you say, Walton kidnapped you?¡± Chapter 846 Suzi said in a weak tone for the rest of his life: ¡°Walton is too vicious!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, his eyes were filled with extremely strong murderous aura. The man hugged Suzi and went out, put it in the car and said to Christopher: ¡°Go to the hospital now!¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡­ nothing happened, but Walton¡¯s face was swollen, her hair was smashed, and the bones weren¡¯t hurt.¡± To tell the truth, Suzi can tolerate Walton hitting her face, grabbing her hair, and the physical pain, but it feels like being dragged away in a trolley box, Suzi really Hate enough to want to break Walton¡¯s body into pieces. ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say if you have something and it¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t know until the doctor sees it. Go to the hospital!¡± Arron ordered Christopher again. Christopher immediately replied: ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± If you speak, start the engine and drive all the way to the hospital. At the same time, Arron took out his cell phone and broadcasted a call. ¡°Who did you call?¡± Suzi asked. Arron didn¡¯t answer, he just listened intently when the phone was connected. On the other end of the phone, Lenny, who was sleeping, was awakened by the harsh ringtone. He picked it up and saw that Arron was calling, and immediately connected: ¡°Uncle Fu, I heard Rayna say answer my call, I just waited, I don¡¯t know where you are, this one, I didn¡¯t fall asleep until 5 o¡¯clock in the morning. What¡¯s the matter, has my fourth aunt found it? ¡° What Lenny said was true. He went on business yesterday because of Rayna. He missed Rayna a bit, so he called Rayna at night to talk on the phone. As a result, Rayna on the other side cried after receiving the call: ¡°Lenny, Suzi, she¡­ was taken away by someone, and her whereabouts are unknown now.¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you Lenny, I¡¯m going to find Suzi.¡± After that, Rayna hung up the phone. Lenny on this side immediately called Arron, but Arron refused. Lenny had to wait in his vi, waiting for Arron to call and ask him to help Suzi. Waiting like this is all night. It wasn¡¯t until five o¡¯clock in the morning that Lenny couldn¡¯t stand it, took a bath and went to bed. No, I was dreaming, and it was a dream of stuffed with sauce and stuffed sauce with Rayna, but Zhengxing was interrupted by a phone call from Arron. If it was reced by anyone, Lenny would have a desperate posture with him. However, Lenny didn¡¯t dare to call Arron, first because he was really afraid of Lenny, and secondly, when Lenny knew that Arron had been looking for Suzi all night, he must have been anxious. Lenny didn¡¯t wait for Arron to say his side, he said on this end of the phone: ¡°Uncle Si, you have something to order! As long as Lenny can do it, I will do my best, and I will go out to find my fourth aunt now.¡± At the other end, Arron¡¯s tone was as cold as ice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Suzi¡¯s affairs. I now limit you to one day. I will fight your life for me, and I will find Walton!¡± ¡°Min¡­What¡¯s wrong with Walton, Fourth Uncle?¡± Lenny was nervous when he mentioned Walton. Lenny doesn¡¯t actually pay attention to Walton¡¯s life and death, but Walton is Rayna¡¯s cousin, and Rayna wants to spare her life. As a boyfriend, he can¡¯t help but can¡¯t be Fourth Uncle Fu. Want to regret it? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was Suzi who Walton held yesterday, kid! You were here to intercede for Walton, but the woman wanted to kill Suzi whenever she had a chance! Suzi was in her hands, She almost died! She is hiding now, and I will limit you to find her for me within one day! Otherwise, I want you to look good!¡± Arron¡¯s voice was not loud, and his tone was very calm. However, Lenny was frightened, and a clever burrowed out of the bed. D*mn it! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 847 – 848 Chapter 847 ¨C 848 Read Chapter 847 ¨C 848 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 847 Why did he take off his clothes yesterday, so he can still find out and put them on now. No matter what, wear the pants first. While holding his pants, Lenny said into the receiver: ¡°Yes! Uncle Fu, don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t find Walton today, I will chop off my son¡¯s head and give it to you!¡± After speaking, Lenny immediately hung up the phone. The anger in my heart is beyond words! D*mn it! Labor and capital spare your life, you turned around to kill the goddess ofbor and capital! Go kill the best friend of thebor-management girlfriend! Walton! If I, Lenny, don¡¯t break your body into pieces today, I will cut off my head and give it to you. Because he had to hurry, because he was afraid that Arron would ask the crime, because he was indeed angry, Lenny carried his pants and forgot to put on his shirt, so he came out shirtlessly. All the subordinates outside the vi looked at such young master Jun, his brother was stunned. ¡°Little master?¡± the subordinate reminded. ¡°There is no time,e on, we are divided into ten groups, digging three feet in the streets of Nancheng, and give it to me. Walton, the broken woman, find out for me!¡± Lenny didn¡¯t even have time to tie the pants on. Belt, he only talked to his subordinates embarrassedly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Subordinates: ¡°¡­¡± I really can¡¯t understand my little master! Just a few days ago, they heard the young master calling like Fourth Master Fu to intercede, hoping that Fourth Master Fu could spare Walton¡¯s life, why did the young master change his mind in only a few days? But the subordinates did not dare to ask. They do what the young master orders. A group of people was so divided into ten groups, shuttled back and forth in the streets of Nancheng. At that time, Walton was also like a mouse crossing the street. She was hiding in a ce that she thought was safe and calling Lanita. ¡°Lanita, what should I do, save me!¡± Walton pleaded bitterly. Lanita, who is far away in Jiaxing Ind, said in a rxed tone: ¡°I said Walton, you can remember how you point it, your luck is really bad!¡± Walton didn¡¯t want to listen to Lanita¡¯s taunts to her: ¡°Lanita, I¡¯m all here to help you. If you can save my life, I can help you a lot in the future. This time, if not That young man from Gasing Ind, I will surely be able to smash Suzi¡¯s body into pieces, but that D*mn Suzi, she really¡­Her face was beaten like that by me. But the young man from Jiaxing Ind was stunned by her. It¡¯s as if you haven¡¯t seen a woman! ¡° At the other end, Lanita said, ¡°Dog ba5tard! Suzi is a dog ba5tard! Vixen!¡± ¡°So Lanita, please find a way to save me, I¡­homeless now.¡± Walton begged. ¡°Hey!¡± Lanita sighed: ¡°Look at you being pitiful, I will save you again, now you take your parents to my house, although our house is no one, but the key is in the brick crack outside the gate. , I think, Arron can¡¯t think of where to find you anyway, right? After you go in, go to the basement if you want to find food. There is a lot of food hidden in the basement, enough for you tost half a year.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­thank you Lanita.¡± After closing the thread, Walton took her parents along a secluded path, and then passed through a mountain forest to the door of Walton¡¯s house. As soon as she got the key, she heard a sneer behind her: ¡°Bad woman! You are really here! Haha!¡± Chapter 848 Walton turned her head and saw Lenny without a belt or shirt. To be honest, don¡¯t look at everyone¡¯s call for Lenny, but Lenny is not too small, he is also in his twenties, and Lenny is about 1.8 meters tall, even though it looks like A bit thin, but his muscles are very strong and strong. At this moment, Lenny, who didn¡¯t wear anything on his upper body, fully demonstrated his bronze- colored firm skin, coupled with his open belt, my God. Lenny, who was originally a bit sluggish, looked even more handsome. Even at this moment he was looking at Walton with a sneer. But it is also a wicked smile. Walton, who was already desperate, was stunned when she saw Lenny like this. She even forgot that her parents were by her side. She looked at Lenny with a shameless smile with a mean and shameless smile: ¡°Ah, Young Master Jun, your body¡­ I guess why do you dress like this?¡± Lenny was irritated. However, when you think of Walton being found by him anyway, look at what Walton is vomiting in this stinky mouth. He is curious, listen. ¡°Why?¡± Lenny sneered with interest. Walton came to Lenny with a smile on her face: ¡°Young Master Jun, your fiancee, Rayna, I know her best. She is a Tub. In my house, she is a servant. With the existence of human beings, a little aesthetic point of view, no taste at all, how can she apany you to serve you? I guess she must not be able to meet your satisfaction at night, right? So, you thought of me? ¡° ¡°Heh! Hehe!¡± Lennyughed twice. At this moment, he seriously suspected that his sister-inw was really idiotic! ¡°Young Master Jun, you havee to me for this matter. After all, I have been fascinated by my childhood and grew up in a noble family. I can go to the hall and go to the kitchen. The most important thing is that I am in bed. Dissolute! I¡¯m satisfied with you! Young Master Jun, you came to me dressed like this today, isn¡¯t it just for me to satisfy you?¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s efforts to promote herself, Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother also looked at Young Master Jun with a smile on his face. Min¡¯s mother even spared no effort to say: ¡°Little young master, look, I¡­ our old couple, send¡­ our two daughters¡­ Here you are, for your enjoyment, you¡­what a blessing to you, but to indulge in that child¡­ She has been used to being rough since she was a child, and how can she have the delicate skin and tender flesh of Walton? , Smelly.¡± ¡°Well, Sao Wei.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Min¡¯s mother kept nodding. Nodding too much, she felt extremely embarrassed again. In this world, there are also mothers-inws who personally confess to their daughters. Walton raised her wrist to hold Lenny¡¯s arm, but at this moment, Lenny raised her foot and kicked on Walton¡¯s stomach: ¡°You vicious woman, I see the face of Rayna. I interceded for you once, but I didn¡¯t expect you to return Suzi in a blink of an eye!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Walton was kicked, and flew out several meters, and then directly hit the iron fence of the Lin family¡¯s house. She could feel the click of her ribs breaking. ¡°Walton¡­¡± Mother Min ran over crying, and was about to hug Walton, but was pushed away by Walton, who was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even speak: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, mom. , I hurt¡­¡± Min¡¯s mother immediately didn¡¯t dare to touch Walton. However, Lenny can¡¯t control that much: ¡°Her mother loves her, I don¡¯t feel bad, you guys, drag her to the car! I¡¯m going to take it to Fourth Master Fu!¡± ¡°No¡­Young Master Jun¡­¡± Min¡¯s mother hugged Lenny¡¯s leg: ¡°For Rayna¡¯s sake, you can spare Galia this time! ¡° ¡°Rao?¡± Lenny sneered: ¡°Is it because you have spared her less often? The first time Shu Shao interceded for her. Later, Rayna let her go, andter, Rayna and even the sry were given to her. She provided her for her food and clothing. Later, your family treated Rayna like that, and even she poured her cousin¡¯s strong sulfuric acid on her, and Rayna spared her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 849 – 850 Chapter 849 ¨C 850 Read Chapter 849 ¨C 850 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 849 The result? As soon as she caught the opportunity, she immediately killed someone. How did Suzi offend her, Walton, she used a trolley box to put Suzi in, almost suffocating Suzi, and almost broken Suzi¡¯s face, and found hundreds of men to prepare Suzi. Torture! Old dog Min! Olddy Min! This is the end of the greedy nature of the two of you! If you hadn¡¯t upied the magpie¡¯s nest back then, maybe your daughter would not have be like this! If I spare her again this time, wouldn¡¯t I dig a grave for me, for Rayna, and for Suzi! ¡° Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Lenny no longer looked at their couple, but ordered his subordinates to put all three of them on the car for me! Just like that, the three of Walton¡¯s family were loaded into the car by Lenny and escorted back all the way. On the way, he called Arron: ¡°Uncle Si, I dare not follow your order. After you gave me the order, I didn¡¯t even have time to wear my clothes, so I searched Walton with my shirtless arms. In the end, I found it, Fourth Uncle¡­I will send it to you now?¡± At the other end, Arron¡¯s car had just arrived at the hospital, and he had no time to talk to Lenny: ¡°I¡¯m not free now. I¡¯m in the hospital. I just need to find it. I¡¯ll hang up!¡± After closing the line, Lenny was stunned for a few seconds. Suzi was sent to the hospital? It seemed that it was a serious injury. When I thought of Suzi being abused again, this time it was because of him Lenny. Lenny was furious. He took Walton and kicked again. The kicker Walton didn¡¯t even know how many ribs on her body were still unbroken? She died in pain. At this point, Walton has tasted what it means to be better than death. Later, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream, just curled up there, like an insect repellent. Later, Rayna came, and Lenny blocked Rayna: ¡°Rayna, don¡¯t watch it. After you watch it, you will beat me again.¡± Rayna said coldly, ¡°I want to see it!¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± He cured and brought Rayna to the ce where Walton was curled up. He didn¡¯t expect that after Rayna watched Walton, not only did she have no meaning to sympathize, but she kicked her feet instead. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Walton howled miserably. Rayna kicked it up like crazy. Min¡¯s father and Min¡¯s mother were crying distressedly next to him. Rayna came to Walton¡¯s mother and father, and yelled frantically, ¡°Is your family a devil? Is it a beast! Did Suzi offend you? Why did you be so cruel to her? Walton is the reason why you once For the second time to live, it was Suzi who spared you, but you! You ba5tard, something inferior to you beast, I am going to kill you today!¡± Later, Lenny hugged Rayna: ¡°Rayna, you calm down, you are not the time to fight Walton, Walton is in my hands now, I have a way to make her live better than die. ¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rayna said calmly, ¡°I want to go to the hospital to see Suzi first.¡± If necessary, she asked one of Lenny¡¯s subordinates to drive her all the way to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she hurried to the rescue room and asked anxiously: ¡°Doctor, is Suzi out of danger?¡± Chapter 850 The doctor said calmly: ¡°Miss Min, you go back first, Mr. Fu won¡¯t let anyone visit his wife.¡± ¡°I¡­Neither can I?¡± Rayna herself regarded herself as Suzi¡¯s own sister. At this time, she was very worried about Suzi. The doctor smiled: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Min, this is what Fourth Master Fu meant.¡± Rayna: ¡°I just wanted to ask, is she out of danger?¡± The doctor shook his head: ¡°Miss Min, please don¡¯t worry, Madam is not in danger. She was beaten and swollen on her face, but now it has been swollen, and it is true that she was frightened. So Siye Fu asked her wife to admire her for a few days. .¡± ¡°Okay, I see, I won¡¯t bother her, thank you.¡± Yubi, Rayna left. It¡¯s just one door away from her. In the istion room, there are Suzi and Arron who is feeding Suzi with preserved egg and lean meat porridge. ¡°You are very unreasonable!¡± Suzi refused a bite of porridge from Arron spoon. ¡°Arron is very patient: ¡°You are not suitable for meeting friends now, you need to rest, rest. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m okay! Isn¡¯t it just being pped in the face? My face disappeared in one night. I don¡¯t have any pain at all. I still have hair. I have too much hair on one of my heads. Walton gave me a few pinches, I¡¯m happy. ¡°Suzi really couldn¡¯t hold it back. What a big deal, let her live in a sterile area. ¡°You¡¯re happy! Have you ever thought that your daughter feels distressed?¡± Arron asked with a cold face. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at the child who was sitting on the side and smilingly watching her father feed her mother. The child didn¡¯t even know about her mother being kidnapped and beaten. All she knows is that her mother identally ran into the car, but she didn¡¯t get hurt, but she was frightened. This is the only thing Arron told Shen.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Arron also told Lilly: ¡°Mom needs daddy¡¯s care in these two days, so my father will take care of the only one less, do you agree with it?¡± Lilly nodded in agreement immediately: ¡°Dad, I like you to take care of my mother the most. The only one is brave and sensible, the only one doesn¡¯t need anyone to take care of, but the only hope is that someone will take care of her mother.¡± In the hearts of six-year-old children, Lilly had actually subconsciously wanted to protect his mother and uncle since he was a child. Therefore, as long as she sees her father taking care of her mother, it makes her happier than her father taking care of her. The little girl just sat next to her, dangling her two short legs, watching her father feed her mother. ¡°Mom, you eat more. The patient only needs to eat more to increase his resistance and make the disease better faster. Mom, you can¡¯t make trouble.¡± Shen Yili¡¯s tone was like a little master, helping his father to keep a copy of Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I really served these two fathers and sons. She is really fine, how much she wants to go out! How can you live in this hospital and iste everything from the outside world? She still has work and has not reported to the director. She had to tell the director that thisrge-scale project about the city was a scam. She is going to be discharged! ¡°The things you are worried about, Lenny and Darius will exin clearly to your supervisor. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things,¡± Arron said. Yubi, he delivered another spoonful of preserved egg and lean meat porridge to her mouth. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Live here obediently for three days. Within three days, you can only rest, you must rest, don¡¯t think about anything, check all parts of your body, and then leave the hospital!¡± ¡°What if I didn¡¯t!¡± Suzi asked viciously. The little dumpling next to him said with a smile: ¡°Mom, your objection must be invalid.¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­how do you know how to be with your father so much!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 851 – 852 Chapter 851 ¨C 852 Read Chapter 851 ¨C 852 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 851 Little dumpling: ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I can still keep a straight face like no one else. After all, Suzi was stubborn but a man. After a while, she asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, with a strained face?¡± Arron returned Suzi¡¯s words that the donkey¡¯s head was not right: ¡°You have too many clothes.¡± Suzi lowered his head and looked at himself: ¡°Brother, I¡­I am wearing a hospital gown now, and I will wear a hospital gown for the next three days. You told me that I have too many clothes. Already? You are absent-minded, brother!¡± Arron changed the subject: ¡°Sleep well, I will take the only one out for breakfast, and be back in half an hour. With me and the only one with you, you will not be alone.¡± Yubi, without Suzi¡¯s consent, led the only one out of the ward. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she shouted: ¡°Two surnamed Fu! Come back to me! Come back!¡± Outside the ward, Christopher said: ¡°Madam, the little princess¡­she still has the surname Shen.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Just like this, for three days, Suzi was forced to live in this extremely high-end aseptic area ward, doing various checks on her body, except for some epidermis and soft tissue bruises, where is her body? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that Walton¡¯s face was beaten with a yellow mark. This is all fine. Three dayster, Suzi was discharged from the hospital. Still children, Arron and Christopher came together to pick up Suzi. Sitting in the car, the child mysteriously said to Suzi: ¡°Mom, our house has changed a little.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Arron with a slightly surprised expression: ¡°What? What¡¯s the change? You, really, you always do more than you say, I know you I was kept in the ward for the past three days. In fact, it was for my own good. I always wanted to keep me healthy, so even if you were not at home and apologize to me, I can understand it. Let me think about it. Change, did you buy me another big lineup? You won¡¯t apologize to me. You made a study for me, right? Um, bought me another car? Bought me a newptop with the highest configuration? ¡° She guessed many kinds of things. However, the man ignored her. Suzi made a fuss about herself. She looked up at the driver driving in front. The driver Yi Mo drove the car intently, not looking at her at all. Suzi lowered his head and asked Lilly, who was sitting in the middle: ¡°Children, give mom a little hint, just a little bit, a little bit, okay?¡± Lilly¡¯s temperament is very simr to that of his father: ¡°Mom, I will be home in five minutes¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Well, what my girl said is that if you give my mom a hint, it won¡¯t be a surprise, so my mom will have a big surprise. It must be a very unexpected surprise.¡± Shen Onlyughed. Do not nod or speak. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived home. A family of three came from the car. Arron and Suzi took the only one, went up the elevator, upstairs, and entered the door. Suzi did not see any changes in the living room. Only Sister Li and Sister Tian¡¯s two concerned expressions said in unison: ¡°Madam, are you okay, I heard that you are sick?¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t wait: ¡°Well, thank Sister Li and Sister Tian.¡± She didn¡¯t even put down her bag, so she went around the house looking for surprises. When she walked to the aisle, she suddenly roared: ¡°Fu! Shao! Qin!¡± Chapter 852 Arron was not surprised at Suzi¡¯s conditioned reflex. Suzi turned and looked at Arron and the little dumpling that Arron was holding. She akimbo angrily, and pointed at Arron fiercely: ¡°You, so you are here waiting for me. Three days ago, I was in the hospital. When you were in the hospital, you told me that I had too many clothes. I didn¡¯t understand it at the time. I now understand that I¡­ such a big cloakroom, you emptied my clothes?¡± ¡°Mom, there are still a few pieces left.¡± Lilly kindly reminded his mom that you can¡¯t speak inconsistently. There must be at least a dozen clothes in the cloakroom. ¡°Lilly! Your surname is Shen or Fu!¡± Suzi asked viciously. ¡°No matter the surname is Shen or Fu, they are all my daughters.¡± Arron said slowly. Lilly nodded: ¡°Well, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°When were you bought by your dad!¡± Lilly used to like his mother to dress up beautifully. Lilly said with a grin: ¡°Mom, Grandma Li called me to eat egg custard, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± After speaking, he ran away. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She got angry, but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. She pulled her man¡¯s tie into a hand: ¡°Arron, I finally understand now that you let me stay in the hospital for three days, not because of how serious my condition is. Sick, you just deal with my clothes at home, right, say, why are you doing this! If you don¡¯t say it clearly today, you don¡¯t want to go to thepany!¡± Arron finally spoke: ¡°From now on, you will be beautiful only for the master to see! If you dare to show your grandfather, I will let you not get out of bed for a week, so that you will continue to have a baby. I am pregnant with my child in one child, and I will not give you any gap time. I see how you can show your face in society, how to be a working woman! I tell you, the Lord does what he says!¡± With words, Arron took out his tie from her hand and went to the restaurant to feed Lilly to eat custard. The remaining Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She stopped in the aisle for a while, motionless. After a long time, she suddenlyughed. Turning around, she came to Arron and Lilly: ¡°Hey, his father, you were worried about losing me. Are you eating someone¡¯s jealousy?¡± Arron raised his eyes to look at this woman with a triumphant expression. At this moment, Suzi¡¯s face was a little pale. Even if she said she was okay, her face was still a little sick. After all, she was very scared that night, pretending to be shocked from start to finish, but actually calling her husband in her heart Thousands of times, not only that, but she also had skin injuries on her head and marks on her face. She was very haggard. But even so, Suzi, who is standing in front of Arron, still has a kind of beauty. It was the kind of beauty that was natural, unconscious, and not afraid of Arron at all, and treated him Arron as a whole family. Just as Pan Haoyang praised Suzi: ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± The three characters were seen by Arron from the monitor he transferred to. During the three days that Suzi was hospitalized, Arron actually saw all the surveince in the vi where Pan Haoyang lived. He was very pleased that Pan Haoyang did not offend Suzi. However, the more this happened, the more nervous Arron felt. He could see from the monitor that Pan Haoyang cares about Suzi very much. He also looked at his wife from the monitor. Even in that situation, she was still stubborn and unyielding. She would rather die than surrender, and still maintain a calm mind to deal with. Such a woman is really rare in the world. Don¡¯t say he likes Arron. Pan Haoyang would like it too. Even if Pan Haoyang held a woman with a swollen face in his arms, he could still see the beauty of a woman. That kind of beauty from the bones. Especially when he woke up the next morning, Suzi was still in that white loose-fitting old-age sweater, and his messy hair was rolled into balls and tied high on his head. When she looked at Pan Haoyang with a pure expression, her clothes were calm and idle like this. It was said that Pan Haoyang looked cold. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 853 – 854 Chapter 853 ¨C 854 Read Chapter 853 ¨C 854 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 853 Even Arron was stunned when he looked at the monitor. Christopher, who watched the monitor with him, said involuntarily behind him: ¡°The madam is really beautiful, she is beautiful without powder, a beauty that exudes from the inside out.¡± That beauty made Arron¡¯s heart suddenly tense. In the past, Darius liked Suzi, Joan liked Suzi, Sanford liked Suzi, including theter Lenny An, who also liked Suzi at the beginning. Arron would not take them seriously. But, Pan Haoyang! The man¡¯s eyes looked at Suzi, so affectionate! At this moment, Arron raised his eyes and looked at Suzi, who was no longer angry. He still said in a very domineering tone: ¡°From now on, you will not wear fancy clothes or wear beautiful clothes at work every day. The older the clothes, the better. !¡± ¡°Why!¡± Suzi patted the table! ¡°Your beauty can only be seen by me!¡± He said very smoothly. ¡°And me!¡± Lilly added. Suzi looked at Lilly bitterly: ¡°The only one you agree with?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°My dad solemnly discussed this matter with me, so this time, I support my dad. I think my dad is right!¡± ¡°You¡­you really deserve to be of his surname Fu!¡± Suzi gritted his teeth and said. Lilly: ¡°Hehe¡­Dad, I want to have a bite of egg custard.¡± ¡°Come on, open your mouth¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This night, Suzi didn¡¯t say a word to Arron, but the two peoplemunicated andmunicated without speaking at all, and they still reached the most tacit understanding. Next day It was time for Suzi to go to work. She was in the cloakroom to pick and choose, but couldn¡¯t choose the right clothes. In the end, she had to reluctantly wear an inelegant ck fat, fat, medium and long casual sweater. The clothes were so fat and big on the body that they really didn¡¯t have any sense of beauty. However, Arron said with satisfaction: ¡°Just wear it, this is fine.¡± Suzi whitely gave Arron a nce: ¡°Inheritance is like this, your wife will beughed at when she arrives at thepany, okay!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She has always known the domineering and unreasonable man, but she has forgotten it for a while, and at this moment, she deeply feels it. She raised her two paws into fists, and mmed them on the man¡¯s chest. The man smiled wickedly: ¡°You didn¡¯t speak to mest night. I don¡¯t understand what you mean until now. Do you still think? So you won¡¯t go to work during the day?¡± ¡°The beauty you want!¡± Yubi, carrying his bag, went downstairs with Shen only. She was the onlypany that she drove to kindergarten and then drove to thepany. Her speed was very slow, and because of technical problems, she was basically very attentive when driving. She said that she didn¡¯t know the back of her car, Christopher and Arron. Followed her all the time. When she arrived at thepany, Suzi stopped her car and went downstairs to thepany. She looked around and then casually took out a pure white soft belt from the big tote bag. She tied the belt to the waist of her loose ck sweater. Suddenly, an iparable tunic half-length skirt sweater model in the world was reflected by Suzi¡¯s excellent figure. ck and white match, very refreshing. Moreover, it is very textured. Not far away, Christopher and Arron were stunned again. Chapter 854 At this time, Suzi met two beautiful colleagues outside thepany. ¡°Yeah! Suzi, your ck one-piece dress is really good today, is it customized by your husband? At first nce, you can see the simplicity of the style, the body is pure ck, only The thin white leather belt at the waist is the finishing touch to this dress. A good dress is a good dress. There is no need to go into too much detail, but it has a simple and atmospheric beauty. ¡°The female colleague is very fluent in eloquence. However, what she said is also true. It was originally an ordinary one that couldn¡¯t be more ordinary, especially bloated. I don¡¯t know if people thought Suzi was pregnant. A ck sweater gown, just like this, Suzi¡¯s belt changed the fate of this gown. . Such a ck robe has be the world¡¯s top style. Another female colleague alsoplimented: ¡°Actually, Suzi has a long sliver, and she looks beautiful in everything she wears.¡± Suzi looked at the two colleagues, not contented, nor too quiet, but rather gently smiled: ¡°Thank you, thank you for yourpliment.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In front of her colleagues, she still didn¡¯t talk much. She has never been a woman who loves publicity and loves everything. Arron¡¯s feeling of being as pale as a chrysanthemum made Arron look even more stunned. The man thought about three days ago, when Suzi fell into Pan Haoyang¡¯s hands, Pan Haoyang looked at Suzi¡¯s eyes, what Pan Haoyang said to Suzi, his eyes suddenly burst with a strong murderous intent. ¡°Four Lord.¡± Christopher shouted behind him: ¡°It is really not easy for you to find your wife. It took you six full years to find your wife and the little princess. This distraction, the wife can see clearly, so in Pan Haoyang In front of, Madam was not moved by Pan Haoyang at all. Madam, this person was very dominant in her heart. That was the case six years ago, and now she is even more so six yearster. ¡° Christopher admires Suzi from the heart. Christopher knows that the fourth master now cares about his wife more and more. If the wife was just taken back to Nancheng, most of them were still the fourth master, and the wife was just a foil. . Now, things have quietly changed. Now, Christopher could clearly feel that Master was taken by his wife and ran away. Ha! Thinking of this, Christopher suddenly wanted tough. A man who is savvy in the business world, who is decisive and never procrastinates in anything, was unknowingly taken away by his wife. Congrattions, Madam. Madam, you have sessfully held the Fourth Master by the nose. Christopher said this in his heart. On the surface, Christopher remained calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arron said lightly. ¡°Where to go?¡± Christopher asked stupidly. ¡°Where do you go at this time?¡± the man asked. ¡°Company.¡± Christopher replied stupidly. After answering, he himself: ¡°Oh¡± for a while, then started the engine, turned the front of the car, and while driving, he checked with his father: ¡°Siye, this¡­I don¡¯t want my sry for this month. ¡­I bought all sweets for the little princess to eat.¡± ¡°This month¡¯s sry, you take away all the money!¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°For¡­ Fourth Master, give me a chance to stammer¡­ little princess?¡± ¡°Do you want my daughter to have a tooth decay?¡± the man asked coldly. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Okay! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 855 – 856 Chapter 855 ¨C 856 Read Chapter 855 ¨C 856 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 855 He had to focus on driving. When the car was halfway through the road, Arron suddenly said: ¡°Well, how many people are lurking on Gasing Ind? What route are they taking? Where is that submarine escape tunnel?¡± ¡°Yes, Master! I will call my subordinates to check right now.¡± Yubi, Christopher has already begun to make outgoing calls. Arron ordered again: ¡°Wait!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­Four Lord?¡± Arron said nkly: ¡°If you don¡¯t check anything that is innocent or elegant, you won¡¯t be surprised!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Christopher continued to drive at a constant speed. When I arrived at thepany, it was a bitter than usual. Before Christopher got out of the car and opened the door for him, Arron got out of the car on his own. ¡°Arron¡­¡± There was a slightly shrinking voice behind him. Arron turned his head and saw the little aunt. Ever since the Fu Group annexed Joan Group, Arron seldom saw the little aunt and little uncle at the headquarters of the Fu Group. Now, why would theye to thepany to look for him? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron still respected little aunt. My aunt¡¯s eyes flushed suddenly: ¡°Arron, your cousin¡­Ling¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Arron asked calmly. Even if the little aunt didn¡¯t speak, Arron could realize that it must be a major event, and 80% of it was Joan who couldn¡¯t find it, otherwise the little aunt wouldn¡¯te to him. ¡°Joan¡­has been missing for more than a month.¡± The little aunt finally cried out. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A month ago, he said that he went to the maind to inspect a project and wanted to expand the business of our Chu Group. Your uncle and I didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, this year, the Chu Group has always been supported by Ling¡¯er, and he also He was conscientious and conscientious, we didn¡¯t realize it, this time he unexpectedly¡­ actually ran to Gasing Ind. Arron, what can you do if you say that? We, Nancheng and Jiaxing Ind, have never even had a rtionship with each other. They have always been ipatible with fire and water. Why did Linger go to Jiaxing Ind? ¡° Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The meaning of the little aunt has a meaning of daring to be angry but not daring to speak. She knew that Joan had always liked Suzi. For Suzi Joan was willing to lose his life, the reason why Joan went to Jiaxing Ind was to help Suzi avenge him in time. And now, Suzi is Arron¡¯s wife. Hearing what my aunt said, Arron calmly said: ¡°Joan is very clever in his life. He is already 30 years old. If you can think about it carefully, please don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I will conquer Jiaxing Ind. Will move one soldier and one soldier, so I can¡¯t go to Joan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the little aunt asked with tears of joy. Arron nodded: ¡°You go back first, I will bring Joan back to you if I have a chance.¡± ¡°Well, good¡­ good Arron.¡± The little aunt left with peace of mind. When my aunt left, Arron immediately took out his cell phone and called Suzi. He wanted to ask Suzi if he knew about Guan Joan. Suzi¡¯s mobile phone has always been on the front line. At the other end, Suzi, who had just entered the office not long ago, received a call, picked it up and nced at it, like the number of Jiaxingdao. She thought it was Lanita again, so she answered the call very coldly: ¡°Lanita!¡± On the other end of the phone was a man¡¯s voice: ¡°Suzi, are you okay now, I am especially worried about you these past two days.¡± Suzi was startled, and then said in a guilty tone: ¡°Chu¡­Joan, you¡­are on Jiaxing Ind? Did you go to Jiaxing Ind after all!¡± At that end, Joan did not answer Suzi, he only said anxiously: ¡°Suzi, I have something important to tell you!¡± Chapter 856 Joan went to Jiaxing Ind, which surprised Suzi, but not surprised. Because Joan once told her that he would help him. However, during this period of time, Suzi was indeed very busy because he went back to his hometown and encountered Rayna. She hadn¡¯t seen Joan for more than a month, and she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. After all, Joan and himself are ordinary friends at best. Between ordinary friends, let alone more than a month, just not seeing each other in a year, isn¡¯t it normal? Therefore, Suzi forgot what Joan said to her more than a month ago. When Joan really called from Jiaxing Ind, Suzi realized that Joan had The reason why she didn¡¯t appear in front of her Suzi was because Joan really went to Jiaxing Ind. ¡°Joan! I don¡¯t want to listen to the important things you tell me! I just want to ask you, why are you going to Jiaxing Ind!¡± Joan smiled gently and said: ¡°Suzi, I have heard about your parents. I know that your greatest enemy in this life is the Lin family, so I lurked to Gasing Ind and settled ounts with the Lin family! I will definitely do it. Revenge for you!¡± Suzi suddenly scolded: ¡°Joan! Who are you, I ask you who are you!¡± She yelled, only to realize that all the colleagues in the office were looking at her. Suzi said to his colleagues very apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Yubi, she took her mobile phone to a secluded ce, and then took away the hand covering the receiver, and said angrily: ¡°Joan!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At that end, Joan¡¯s temper is still very good: ¡°Suzi, I know you are angry with me, but you listen to me first tell you what I know here, so you have a heart to prepare, and then you rebuke Me, okay?¡± ¡°Not good!¡± Suzi was really annoyed: ¡°Joan, do you know that your parents have only one son, you are the only seedling of your entire Chu family, and you are the only grandson of the entire Fu family? , But you went to Gasing Ind for me? Joan, your Fu family, and the Chu family, actually don¡¯t want to see me. If you do this, what do you make them think of me?¡± At that end, Joan smiled helplessly: ¡°Suzi, I am very careful when I call you. I¡¯m afraid they will find me. I only dare to call you within two minutes, and I hang up. , I¡¯ll call you by another number in a while.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could respond, Joan hung up the phone at that end. Suzi was stunned by himself and didn¡¯t react for a long time. About five minutester, Joan¡¯s call came in again Suzi looked at it, and she really changed her number. She connected, and her temper was much smaller than before: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Joan, I¡¯m sorry! I¡­I was too anxious just now, you forgot so much. I thought about it dead, and went to Gasing Ind alone to get my revenge. I even scolded you. I¡­ I am simply not a human being! But Joan, I¡­I really don¡¯t need you to avenge me. You listen to me. You are diving back before they find you, okay? . ¡° Joan smiled helplessly: ¡°Suzi, you are so persistent, I have to change my number to call you again.¡± Joan had enough patience with Suzi. He will never be angry with Suzi. Four or five minutester, Suzi received another call from Joan. This time, Suzi was straightforward: ¡°Joan, what important thing do you want to tell me?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 857 – 858 Chapter 857 ¨C 858 Read Chapter 857 ¨C 858 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 857 ¡°The fourth young master of the Pan n on Gasing Ind has already lurked to Nancheng. You¡­you and your daughter must be careful everywhere! Did you hear that!¡± Joan ordered. Suzi: ¡°Well, I know, I must be careful everywhere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out alone, go out with my cousin, live with Christopher, Christopher, don¡¯t look at an ordinary driver, he can be twenty years old alone! Did you hear that?¡± Joan Ordered again. Suzi said loudly and solemnly: ¡°Well, I heard it!¡± Later, Suzi was choked up a bit, and she said into the receiver: ¡°Thank you Joan, thank you, I¡­ I just hope you cane back safely, your parents and they need you more. , Do you understand, you really don¡¯t deserve your own life for me. It¡¯s not worth it, Joan!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At that end, Joan smiled relievedly: ¡°I see, goodbye Suzi.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± On this day, Suzi¡¯s heart was full of ups and downs, and he was always thinking about Joan. Arron has not yet conquered Gasing Ind on arge scale. However, even if it is an attack with the least casualties, it is impossible to not hurt at all. And Joan is lurking on Gasing Ind alone at this time, and there will definitely be Dangerous. I wonder if Joan cane back from Jiaxing Ind alive? Suzi didn¡¯t know. This was the first day she came to work after three days of correction in the hospital. At noon, the design department held a frightening banquet for her, but Suzi apologized and said: ¡°Actually, the group of people deceived us to the neighboring city. The ultimate goal is to capture me alive. You are all implicated by me. Yes, I should apologize to you, but you gave me a shock.¡± Colleagues shook their heads. Then he said in unison: ¡°Suzi, we will never leave you behind.¡± Hearing that his colleagues treat him so well, Suzi¡¯s heart is suddenly very warm. On this day, it passed so easily. As soon as the off-duty time came, Suzi left very early because she was carrying her mind. She drove all the way to pick up the only one, and then drove home, thinking if Arron hadn¡¯t When she came back from thepany, she would call Arron first. However, what Suzi didn¡¯t expect was that when she arrived home, Arron had already returned. The man is sitting on the sofa, looking at her peacefully. ¡°What happened, Arron?¡± Suzi asked. Arron smiled: ¡°Why do you think so, why do you ask me, what happened?¡± Suzi sat next to Arron and said seriously: ¡°This has been a long time. You have worked overtime at the Arron raised his arm and hugged Suzi in his arms. He said in a low tone and with his own masculine atmosphere: ¡°My Arron¡¯s wife is extraordinary. I can guess that I came home so early today. I came back to wait for you because of something?¡± Suzi felt a little in his heart: ¡°Here¡­what happened on earth?¡± Is it Joan¡¯s business? Because of Joan¡¯s affairs, Joan¡¯s parents have already found Fu¡¯s family, and have they evene to Arron directly? Arron: ¡°I want to take you to a ce, dare you to go?¡± Chapter 858 Suzi lowered his head and sighed, then looked up at Arron: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Arron. I really didn¡¯t expect Joan to be so serious. He actually went to Jiaxing Ind secretly by himself. ¡° She must bite her lip and stop looking at Arron. In fact, Arron didn¡¯t expect it either. When my aunt and my uncle went to thepany to find him, Arron was shocked. He was not shocked by Joan¡¯s boldness. But she was shocked by Joan¡¯s love for Suzi. For six years, Joan has never changed, and in Joan¡¯s heart, that love is no longer possessive, and Joan is nothing but giving to Suzi. Pay without any requirements. At that moment, Arron felt a sense of crisis in his heart. A cruel color suddenly rose in his heart. He can lose money, even the entire Fu family, he will not hesitate. However, he cannot live without Suzi. At this moment, when Suzi was extremely guilty, Arron looked at his wife calmly. Suzi looked up again, and said in a very embarrassing way: ¡°Arron, how do you tell me to confess to your little aunt and little uncle? They will definitely think that I seduce their son and let their son be used by me. I am true¡­I rarely talk to Joan. I persuaded him not to go, not to go, but in the end he still went. How do I face his parents?¡± When he heard his wife say this, the man¡¯s heart finally felt better. At this time, Arron suddenly discovered that his heart seemed to have been led away by her. He would rise in anger for what she said, and instantly calm down his anger for what she said. Can¡¯t help but look at her more! This little woman! The ability is getting bigger and bigger! ¡°Arron!¡± Suzi frowned, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Arron¡¯s calm expression and tone were extremely t: ¡°You have said it is my little aunt and uncle, of course I am here to appease them.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­They won¡¯t trouble me again, will they?¡± ¡°Are you worried about this?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think I¡¯m worried about? The Chu group is declining again, and it is also a prominent existence in Nancheng. No matter how bad your little aunt is, she is also the eldestdy of the Fu family, and I, I really don¡¯t want to suffer the whole The upper circles of Nancheng attacked me, I¡­¡± The man suddenly raised his hand to cover her lips: ¡°Remember, in the Fu family, in Nancheng, you are the most authentic wife of the president of the Fu family, the young grandmother of the Fu family, there is no second person. Nancheng, you are the highest power, the highest power, and the most noble existence!¡± The man¡¯s domineering tone made Suzi¡¯s heart too warm. ¡°Thank you, Arron.¡± She leaned her head in Arron¡¯s arms: ¡°You said you want to take me to a ce and ask me if I dare to go, maybe you just take me to see your little aunt and little uncle. To be honest, I really dare not go, although I am the youngdy of the Fu family, and it is blunt that Joan went to Jiaxing Ind for me, if I go to see your little aunt in a straightforward manner, then I will speak harshly to your little aunt. Plus, then I am still not a human being?¡± The man smiled indifferently: ¡°I won¡¯t take you to see them.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Suzi felt relieved: ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°A ce where real guns are shot.¡± Arron said lightly. Suzi was really shocked: ¡°You¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 859 – 860 Chapter 859 ¨C 860 Read Chapter 859 ¨C 860 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 859 The man smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t let you kill! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Suzi was angry, and thumped him when he raised his hand: ¡°You scared me to death, but well, why did you take me to that ce?¡± ¡°Teach you to defend yourself.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°I can¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°If one day, would you follow me to Jiaxing Ind? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Suzi raised his head and looked at Arron with very firm eyes: ¡°No matter how hard the ce, no matter how dangerous the ce in this life, even if it is a dead end, I will be with you, our children, and our family. Three are together, live and die, and share adversity. As long as the three of us are together, I won¡¯t be afraid! Maybe I can save you, but I¡¯m very brave. The kind that coquettishly crying in his arms.¡± Seeing her extremely firm eyes, the man suddenly thought that when she was desperate back then, Joan was the only light in her heart, and it was precisely because of that light that she gave up her life and blocked Joan two consecutive times. Knife. It was precisely because of those two swords that Joan¡¯s character waspletely changed. Therefore, at this moment, it is not difficult for Arron to imagine why Joan would go to Gasing Ind to find an enemy for Suzi. Arron was also more certain that what Suzi said was not a lie. When dangeres, she is indeed the kind of woman who is not cowardly, not weak, but will rise to difficulties. His women are always soft on the outside and strong on the inside. ¡°Teach you to practice shooting.¡± The man finally said the purpose ofing back early today. Originally did not intend to take Suzi and the only one to Jiaxing Ind. Although he was ny-nine percent sure of conquering Gasing Ind, that didn¡¯t mean there was no danger. Arron didn¡¯t want his wife and daughter to face danger with him. But today, my aunt came to him, and he knew that Joan had gone to Gasing Ind for Suzi. If Joan went there, no one could predict whether he was alive or dead. Arron could learn from my aunt¡¯s tone. I heard her resentment towards Suzi, although she didn¡¯t say it clearly, it was because his maiden nephew was too tough. Lend my aunt a hundred courage, as long as Arron is at home, my aunt dare not do anything to Suzi. However, if Arron went to Gasing Ind, no one would say. But, let him Arron kill Auntie now? Since Suzi returned to Arron, Arron¡¯s hostility has softened a lot. My aunt is the only rtive of the Fu family. Arron can¡¯t be so cruel and give the only aunt of the Fu family. Therefore, all he can choose is to keep Suzi and the only one by his side. In this way, my aunt will not have it. The opportunity came to Suzi. Now that she has a big n to bring Suzi with her, she has to learn how to use a self-defense guy. Who would have thought that as soon as Arron¡¯s voice fell, Suzi stood up suddenly: ¡°Ha! Shooting, this is my strength, let me tell you, my eyesight is very good, you know, I go to college At that moment¡­¡± Speaking of going to college, Suzi blushed: ¡°Well, although I only went to school for a year and a half, but that year and a half, I practiced shooting in the shooting team of our school. I had very good grades. Originally, I All can participate in the University Sports Meet, and the result¡­¡± The result speaks for itself. Because she was in jail, all her future was ruined. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But the matter is over, so I won¡¯t mention it now. Next day Coincides with the weekend. As soon as he got up early in the morning, Arron took Suzi to a ce that Suzi had never been to, a quiet and deep shooting range in a deep mountainous area. Chapter 860 Although it is a deep mountain, the environment is beautiful and unbelievable. Since Suzi and Arron have been married for more than half a year, they have never heard him say that there is such a ce. Not only that, it¡¯s quite lively here. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Kraig wearing a capable sportswear, and his confidante Dalia. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Fu, I saw you again.¡± Dalia, a gentle gentleman, took the initiative to greet Suzi. Suzi had a very good impression of Dalia. Both Suzi and Dalia are quiet women. However, it is different. Suzi is the kind of being calm most of the time, but she actually lives with this little girl in her bones. The reason why she has always been so calm and deserted is because of her childhood environment. If she can give her a rxed and safe atmosphere, she It can also be very mischievous. However, Dalia is different. She looks more mature than Suzi. She is the kind of woman who carries her own amorous feelings, and Dalia rarely goes out to work. Her main social identity is Kraig¡¯s girlfriend. Kraig dered to the outside world that Dalia was his confidante. Dalia is also more considerate. When she followed Kraig, most of them smiled, rarely had her own opinions, and she acted very decently and generously. Therefore, every time Suzi sees Dalia, her impression is very good. ¡°Sister Shan, don¡¯t call me Mrs. Fu, I am embarrassed to call me, you can call me Suzi.¡± Suzi smiled slightly. Dalia smiled more mildly: ¡°Suzi, although your clothes are loose today, they have a great temperament on you.¡± Suzi gave a lot of up and down Dalia: ¡°Thank you Sister Shan. Actually, Sister Shan¡¯s sportswear looks good. I rarely wear sportswear. I really didn¡¯t expect that sportswear can be made into your style, just like fashion. , Even the waist is so good.¡± Suzi has never seen him, sports casual wear, can also be so fit. Dalia¡¯s sportswear is really beautiful. It can set off Dalia¡¯s waist. It¡¯s thin. If you want a man¡¯s hand to be big, maybe you can pinch it with one hand, but her The hips are just right again. Suzi thought again, it was Dalia¡¯s good temperament, good figure, and a typical image of a rich and expensive young grandmother. Unexpectedly, Dalia smiled in Suzi¡¯s ear: ¡°I will tell you quietly¡­¡± Suzi smiled and nodded: ¡°Sister Shan, you said¡­¡± ¡°The men from the Jun family are all from the ranks. They have been trained in the army all the year round. The physical strength is very good. Don¡¯t look at Kraig¡¯s gentle and smiling appearance. In fact, he is a wolf. And it¡¯s the Great Desert Wolf.¡± At this point, Dalia couldn¡¯t help blushing. She looked at Suzi embarrassedly: ¡°Suzi Suzi, I¡¯m telling you this, don¡¯t you mind.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.¡± She can roughly understand Dalia, so obedient, so empathetic, gentle and gentle, like a big sister, she usually thinks that everything is dominated by Kraig, and when Kraig is present, she takes her. She just attended, and if Kraig didn¡¯t attend the asion, she would probably have a monotonous life. In general, isn¡¯t the Kuo wife among the rich and aristocratic like this? Like before, that Xu Zetong¡¯s wife Jun Liuye that Suzi met was like this. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 861 – 862 Chapter 861 ¨C 862 Read Chapter 861 ¨C 862 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 861 Darius¡¯s mother also lived in simplicity. Therefore, Suzi can understand that Dalia is also very simple, and she may have very few people talking. Now that she has Suzi as apanion, she talks more. ¡°Thank you Sister Shan for treating me as a friend. Actually, I don¡¯t have many friends. I was lonely since I was a child. Later I got to work and met Galia and Rayna. Speaking of Rayna, I still have fate with you. ¡°Suzi smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Dalia¡¯s eyes were clearly shing. She grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand and said: ¡°A person who can be your friend must have a good character. You said she has fate with me, what fate is it? Ah, is it the girl I know, who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your husband Kraig¡¯s nephew, Lenny¡¯s girlfriend, Rayna. You two may meet in the Jun¡¯s house in Kyoto in the future. You know, Rayna is a bit grumpy, but she is honest. People.¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t help but copsed Rayna. ¡°That¡¯s great. In the future, in Kyoto, I will also invite her to go shopping with her to do beauty treatments. I forgot to talk about beauty treatments. I haven¡¯t finished what I said to you just now. ¡°Dalia said. Suzi nodded: ¡°You said Sister Shan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you.¡± Dalia seemed more enthusiastic than before, and more rxed: ¡°The son of our family, he is a wolf, and I don¡¯t know how he is a 35-year-old man. It¡¯s so powerful, and he¡¯s so overbearing that he doesn¡¯t allow me to wear my favorite clothes. He just likes to see me wearing high heels, wearing a skirt, and twisting my hips. Even if Ie here with him now At the shooting range, the mountains and ins can¡¯t wear skirts anymore, he told me to wear sportswear with such a waist.¡± On the surface, Dalia seems to be arranging Kraig. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Suzi could hear Dalia¡¯s love for Kraig. ¡°Sister Shan, do you love Kraig very much?¡± Suzi asked. Dalia nodded gently: ¡°He is my sister¡¯s life.¡± Suzi originally wanted to say: ¡°If you love so much, then get married soon.¡± But she didn¡¯t say. The woman loves the South so much, but the two have no intention of getting married. It must be because they think this is the mostfortable way of life. Suzi is the most transparent person, so he doesn¡¯t ask anything. She only said: ¡°It can be seen that Kraig also loves you very much, because every time he is with a good brother, he will take you with him. This is the standard for family members.¡± Dalia smiled: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hey, I said you two women, what are you talking about? Don¡¯te here quickly, we two big men are here to teach you shooting. You came here, but you are talking about the sky.¡± At the other end, Kraig After smoking a cigarette with Arron, they turned around and called Suzi and Arron. ¡°Come here now!¡± Dalia said immediately. If thenguage was necessary, she walked towards the shooting range with Suzi. Coming to Arron and Kraig, Kraig said kindly: ¡°Hello, brothers and sisters.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Suzi smiled slightly. Kraig looked at Dalia again: ¡°Xiaoshan, what did you say to Suzi?¡± Dalia whitened Kraig and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about you. You won¡¯t let me wear a little looser when youe to this shooting range. Don¡¯t you know that someone else¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, Dalia suddenly stopped. Her face receded, and she said to Kraig cautiously: ¡°Ayu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Kraig¡¯s face was slightly cold, and he didn¡¯t say a word. Suzi looked at Dalia iprehensibly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sister Shan?¡± Chapter 862 Dalia immediately turned to look at Suzi kindly: ¡°It¡¯s okay Suzi, it¡¯s okay.¡± Her smile looked like a Wang Qingquan in Suzi¡¯s eyes, but also like a deep pond. I feel like a gentle big sister to Suzi. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but want to care about it. However, seeing Dalia¡¯s smile on his lips, Suzi had no choice but to give up. His own man was right in front of him, and the man didn¡¯t speak, and Suzi couldn¡¯t say anything. Fortunately, when she saw that Kraig¡¯s face was only cold, she immediately eased it down again. Kraig raised her arm to give Dalia a hug, then put her arm in her arms, and asked warmly: ¡°Is your body ufortable? ?¡± Dalia shook his head: ¡°No, Ayu, I¡¯m fine. I just saw Suzi wearing a loose style, and suddenly wanted to wear it, but Suzi and I have different temperaments. Suzi wears it. If it is loose and good-looking, I may not be good-looking. Besides, I always trust your vision. The style you choose is the most suitable for me. I like it.¡± Kraig¡¯s tone became warmer: ¡°Well, just like it, be good.¡± Dalia blushed, and his voice was very small: ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡± The two people whispered like this, but put Suzi and Arron aside. At exactly this time, several more cars were parked on the periphery of the shooting range. When they saw the cars parked, Kraig let go of Dalia, and then looked at Arron. Arron said to Suzi: ¡°I¡¯ll teach youter, let¡¯s talk about something first.¡± Taking advantage of Dalia¡¯s carelessness, Suzi nced at Arron in vain. He really didn¡¯t know whether he came to teach her to shoot or to talk about confidential matters. However, now that there are outsiders here, Suzi has always hated being low-key and sensible. She said nothing, just nodded. The two men passed, and there were only two women left in the shooting range. Suzi came to Dalia: ¡°Sister Shan, are you feeling unwell? Isn¡¯t it here¡­ a period?¡± Dalia shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s an abortion¡­ a pregnancy.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her surprised expressions were all written on her face: ¡°Jun¡­Mr. Jun, she¡­doesn¡¯t she like children? You¡­didn¡¯t you just say that he is thirty-four-five? Years old?¡± Kraig is two years older than Arron, and is already three to five this year. When do you n to have children? Speaking of the child, a trace of loneliness shed across Dalia¡¯s face. She lowered her head, took a deep breath, then looked up and smiled at Suzi: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She could see that she was not a talkative person, especially when it came to other people¡¯s private affairs, she would not question too much. But Dalia asked her, ¡°What about you? I have been with Fourth Master Fu for so long, and¡­have not been pregnant with one?¡± Suzi¡¯s face blushed: ¡°Well¡­ we also¡­ don¡¯t have contraception, just can¡¯t get pregnant. It may be the only time I gave birth, my body is very poor, after giving birth, I will even I didn¡¯t do the confinement, so I ran around with my brother and children, so¡­now I have very few periodical holidays, I think I might not be able to give birth.¡± Seeing that Suzi¡¯s tone has also be dim, Dalia came back tofort Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will have more chances after you are less than 30 years old this year. At least, Fourth Master Fu is willing to let you do it for him. It¡¯s great to have a baby. When you have a baby again, I wille to see you at the first time and make you confinement rice. I will tell you that the confinement rice I made is delicious. ¡° Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 863 – 864 Chapter 863 ¨C 864 Read Chapter 863 ¨C 864 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 863 The big sister Daliaforted Suzi, which made Suzi¡¯s heart warm. She also casually said: ¡°Sister Shan, you are not too big.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting old.¡± Dalia raised an eyebrow and smiled: ¡°Isn¡¯t you looking at me as young?¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m twenty-seven this year. You look one year older than me? Two years old, right? I suspect that you are younger than me. I still call you Sister Shan.¡± ¡°Little sister, you are really cute. From the first time I saw you, I thought you were cute, you have your own arrogance, and you are indomitable. It¡¯s good. I envy you and admire you. Sister¡­ You are seven years older, and I am thirty-four this year, six months older than Kraig.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She refreshed her cognition again: ¡°Sister Shan, you¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°I have been with Kraig for five years. The year I was with him, I was 30 years old.¡± Dalia smiled. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, sadness came from it suddenly. She felt a little pain in her heart. Such a gentle, intellectual, generous and kind woman, who has been with a man for five years, does this man give her a child? It may be that Suzi felt sorry for her, Dalia smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay little sister, we are all grown-ups, I love Kraig, and Kraig loves me too. It¡¯s quite suitable for us. It¡¯s you. , You really met a good man, your man Arron doesn¡¯t look cold and ruthless on the surface, but he gives you all his love and is willing to let you have children for him. Cherish it. Your happy life.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Thank you, Sister Shan.¡± After a pause, Suzi said: ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± Dalia smiled: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sister Shan, if you have anything in the future, if you need my help, just tell me, I am¡­¡± Suzi bit his lip and said sincerely: ¡°Actually, I can eat this world. Any hardship, can do a lot of physical work, can bear anything that can¡¯t be endured, if you have something, tell me, I might be able to help you.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you sister. Thank you.¡± Dalia¡¯s eye circles were a little red. At exactly this time, the group of people who got off the car just walked towards Suzi and the others slowly. Most of the people who came were older than Arron and Kraig, and Suzi didn¡¯t know any of them. When they came to them, the talents respectfully shouted to the two little women: ¡°Hello, Mrs. Fu, and Mrs. Jun.¡± Dalia smiled and nodded, then hid behind Kraig. At this time, Arron also introduced: ¡°Suzi, let me introduce you. Those who came today are all the top leaders of the Fu Group and all my confidantes. The reason they are here today to know you is because Because it won¡¯t take long, we have to go to Gasing Ind.¡± Hearing Arron¡¯s words like this, Suzi was taken aback. Immediately afterwards, I heard all those subordinates respectfully say: ¡°Madam, we will be as loyal to Fourth Master Fu, and loyal to you.¡± Suzi burst into tears: ¡°Arron, you¡­what do you mean by telling me these things? Didn¡¯t you bring me to the target today? Why did you suddenly ept them to me? Arron? ¡° Arron smiled: ¡°As the wife of the president of the Fu Group, you should have known them long ago.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 864 Suzi cried and looked at Arron: ¡°Arron, it is actually very dangerous for you to go to Gasing Ind, right? You are already thinking of a way out for me and the only one, Arron, I don¡¯t want you to be like this¡­ Knowing that I have no right to prevent you from letting you go to Gasing Ind, because there are all the memories of our mother, I am sure not to prevent you from taking revenge. But Arron, I and the only one we can go together. Born to death together. Can¡¯t the three of us die together? I have never lived a life of great wealth and wealth. I don¡¯t want all those riches and powers. I can live without those things. I lived in exile for the past six years. Life is so difficult. My brother, I survived like a beggar. I am a very viable Arron, and I don¡¯t want that wealth and power. If I and the only one have no you in this life, those powers will not make any sense to us. Arron! ¡° Suzi looked at Arron with a pleading expression. This is the first time that the most core executives of this group of Fu Group have met their president¡¯s wife collectively. It was just hearsay before. Why Siye Fu vited many of his principles personally for this woman like a prisoner. All the men in the upper circle of Nancheng turned around this woman. Even Siye Fu is no exception. A vixen is a vixen, who is born to seduce men. And so on, these executives really heard a lot in private. However, no one dared toment half a sentence about Master¡¯s private life in front of Master. These executives only knew that their Master had lived for 30 years and was very abstinent. What a seductive woman is all dung here in Master. Only when the Fourth Master met his wife, the Fourth Master returned to normal, giving his wife all the gentleness and pampering that a man should have. These people have also spected and discussed in private: ¡°The madam¡¯s skill in seducing men is first-rate!¡± ¡°Of course! Otherwise, how could it cause a sensation in the upper circle of the South City back then? You must have a wrist.¡± This is a private discussion of these people, and no one dared to say this in front of the Fourth Master. Otherwise, they still have to be chopped into mashed meat? However, when they saw the wife saying these things to the Fourth Master in tears with their own eyes, they suddenly realized that it was not the case. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t the wife who used any superb means to seduce the Fourth Master. Rather, she is using her heart to love Fourth Master. An extremely affectionate heart. There are countless women in this world who want to marry the Fourth Master, but they can tell whether they want to marry the Fourth Master or whether they want to marry the Fourth Master¡¯s financial rights? If Fourth Master Fu of Nancheng had nothing and became a beggar at the foot of the South City Wall, would those women still rush to Fourth Master Fu? Definitely not! But Madam, she will never leave Master. Madam only needs to be with Fourth Master. What she wants is not the wealth of the Fourth Lord. ¡°Madam¡­¡± At this time, Christopher said from the side: ¡°Nothing will happen to the fourth master, and nothing will happen to you and the little princess.¡± The executives behind them all said: ¡°The Fourth Master and Madam, and the little princess will be fine. Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Arron also squeezed Suzi¡¯s crying red nose, and said inly: ¡°Are you ugly? In front of so many executives in thepany, you have no image of crying at all!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 865 – 866 Chapter 865 ¨C 866 Read Chapter 865 ¨C 866 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 865 She¡­she doesn¡¯t cry at all, okay! Since she was a child, she hasn¡¯t cried as much this time as she has been. How long will she cry? Hate it! Thinking like this in his heart, Suzi said nothing. She only pursed her lips and looked at everyone with tears up her eyes: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made youugh.¡± Yubi changed a shallow bow to a group of executives. She is very decent, even when she is crying, she can still maintain the steadfastness she deserves. The senior executives have a new level of favor with Suzi. They all smiled sincerely. This smile made Suzi¡¯s heart a little easier. She looked up at Arron: ¡°Arron, don¡¯t lie to me¡­ Are you really okay when you go to Jiaxing Ind this time?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°What do you want? Curse your husband? What is a Jiaxing Ind? I was born and died. That was when I was only 20 years old 15 years ago. Now I have a child, a wife. With that, I have long since stopped talking about birth and death. The reason why I chose to be here today for you to meet them is just to ease your tension. Otherwise, you will be brought to thepany directly to meet them directly for the first time. Don¡¯t you want to hide yourself in your arms? ¡° Hearing Arron¡¯s words like this, Suzi blushed immediately. She pressed her nose in embarrassment and said, ¡°Why do I have to let me see them?¡± ¡°Do you want to hide?¡± Arron asked. Suzi: ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are the wife of the president of the Fu Group! In the future, whenever the grouppany has big events, big asions during the New Year and New Years, you, the wife of the president, will attend. Even thepany will have long-term cooperation withrge multinationalpanies. At that time, it is also necessary for us and my wife to attend together, so that the credibility can be higher. Do you think you, the president¡¯s wife, are just walking around the mall, so it¡¯s as simple as beautiful nails?¡± ¡°Oh¡­this is true, I will definitely take the responsibility.¡± Suzi was finally relieved. Then, there was a smile on his face, that smile looked like a little girl, and the smile was open. Not far away, in front of another target, Kraig and Dalia also looked at Suzi with a smile. Suzi was even more embarrassed. She worked hard to eliminate the embarrassment in her heart, and then confidently and humbly said: ¡°I know that Mrs. President¡¯s task is very heavy. I will definitely pay more attention to it in the future. Whenever I need to attend arge-scale event, please elders to teach me more. I think I will be able to perform this role.¡± Arron hugged Suzi: ¡°Well, if you want to be qualified for the role of the president¡¯s wife, you must first learn to shoot!¡± Hearing the shooting, Suzi became interested immediately. ¡°Huh!¡± She raised her eyes and looked at Arron yfully: ¡°I dare not say anything else. I must learn those social situations and so on, and I have to learn it seriously. But I am still very confident about shooting.¡± When ites to shooting, Suzi is really confident. She once really got good grades. Her eyesight is extraordinary. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Arron said with interest. He asked Christopher to hand over an air gun. Suzi didn¡¯t need him to teach how to use it. She was familiar with it. After all, it has been used before! She has never forgotten her hobby. She also wanted to show it in front of her husband. Holding the gun like this, aiming at the target: ¡°Boom, boom¡­¡± shot out several shots in one breath. Christopher has already ran over and took a look. ¡°Not bad, Assistant Yan?¡± Suzi asked, raising his voice. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 866 ¡°Hi!¡± Suzi still shouted Christopher loudly. She is very familiar with Christopher, so she is not so cautious: ¡°I said Assistant Yan, you are talking, don¡¯t tell me, you professional, Siye Fu¡¯s bodyguard, you with first-rate marksmanship, and you didn¡¯t beat me so well. Don¡¯t tell me that my results are in the 9th and 10th rings?¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Assistant Yan, don¡¯t be embarrassed, let me tell you, this is my strength, I have a different talent for designing this sport, you are not ashamed of me¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Well, I have known Madam for so long. Six years! Six years ago, Christopher had a good impression of his wife. He had always felt that his wife was calm and pragmatic. He had never felt that his wife was so indifferent. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Christopher shouted: ¡°You¡­ do you know what it means to miss the target?¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± From afar, on the shooting range on the other side, Kraig burst out with a smile. Dalia next to him immediately beat Kraig: ¡°Kraig, Suzi is still a little girl in her twenties. Don¡¯tugh at her like that. She will be embarrassed.¡± Kraig raised his arm around Dalia¡¯s small waist: ¡°Why, like Suzi?¡± Dalia nodded: ¡°I have liked this girl since the first time I saw her. I don¡¯t have any rtives, so I always think she is a rtive. What are you doing, Kraig, are you jealous?¡± Dalia felt the man¡¯s hand holding her waist tighten. Kraig¡¯s image to outsiders has always been gentle and graceful, joyful and angerless. However, Dalia, who has been with Kraig for five or six years, knows how overbearing Kraig is. Sometimes she thinks again, maybe only she understands why Arron and Kraig are so iron and good brothers. Because the two people have very simr personalities, they share the same wolfishness,mon cruelty, andmon coldness. However, Arron became calm on the surface. On the surface, Kraig tended to be gentle. Kraig¡¯s eyes looked deep at Dalia: ¡°Of course I¡¯m jealous! Little woman, you can only be mine!¡± Dalia¡¯s tone was sweet, obedient, and a little bit pampered: ¡°I know, brother Kraig.¡± Kraig is half a year younger than her. In many cases, she made Kraig psychologically. Let him spoil himself, let him speak unreasonable, let him be domineering. Everything is up to him. Who made her love him? ¡°Don¡¯t call me younger brother!¡± Kraig ordered. ¡°Then what do you want me to call you?¡± Dalia asked, bending him a nce. ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°I know, husband.¡± She poked him gently. ¡°Woman, do you want to die!¡± The man was fiercely on Dalia¡¯s abdomen. Dalia¡¯s face suddenly reddened: ¡°Yu, don¡¯t¡­ someone will see it here.¡± ¡°So I ask you, why do you seduce me in front of so many people!¡± The man began to be unreasonable again. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± When did she seduce her. He asked her to call her husband, she obedient, called her husband, and he said she seduce him. I really don¡¯t want to care about such a man. She turned her head away and looked at Suzi, who was shy and embarrassed because he missed the target. Here Kraig gnaws her behind her mirror. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to be decent, looked at Suzi at the end with a gentle and generous smile, and worked hard to restrain the extremely itchy heart that was gnawed by him. That is torture. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 867 – 868 Chapter 867 ¨C 868 Read Chapter 867 ¨C 868 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 867 Kraig loves to see the little woman¡¯s forbearance. He was smiling badly behind her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fortunately, Dalia is a very gentle and reasonable woman, she still keeps this gentle smile and looks at Suzi. At the other end, Suziughed and stomped in Arron¡¯s arms: ¡°How could this be? How could this be? I¡¯m really ashamed, I¡­I missed all of my targets. Ow¡­ ¡­¡± Haikou has never been boasted in front of anyone. Suzi has always been calm and steadfast, she never said anything about me very much. She is actually very happy today. Because Arron attached great importance to her, in order to arrange her and the only way back, all the senior executives of thepany were brought here to introduce her to her. Although she cried because she was worried about Arron, she actually cried out of joy. When she was happy, she lost her mind. Once you get overwhelmed, there is nothing but such a big ugly. What a shame. She hides in his arms, don¡¯t see people forever! However, this kind of careless, boastful, butpletely off-target behavior made all the executives present in the room really happy. They are joy from the heart. I finally understand why the president has smiled on his face for more than half a year, and his face is so peaceful. It is called even killing, which is rare. It turns out! There is such a lovely, very smoky little wife at home. The executives didn¡¯t know when, they retreated slowly and silently. Even Christopher retreated. In the shooting range of a full 10,000 square meters, there are only a pair of men and women on each side. ¡°Okay, they are all gone.¡± Arron said to his wife in a low voice. ¡°Really.¡± Suzi poked his head out of Arron¡¯s arms a little bit and looked at it. As expected, there were only four people in the shooting range. And those two people, at the westernmost end, were more than a hundred meters away from them. ¡°Now, do you need me to teach you?¡± the man asked slowly. Suzi nodded: ¡°It is necessary! I must learn it! One day, I will be ashamed in front of your subordinates! Come, let¡¯s start practicing now!¡± Suzi turned to look at Kraig and Dalia on the other end. She made a cheering gesture to Dalia. Dalia¡¯s smile also gave Suzi a lot of encouragement. At this moment, the man behind Dalia turned the woman¡¯s head around: ¡°You have to study hard too!¡± Dalia leaned his head on Kraig¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Husband, you know me, I don¡¯t love this, you teach me and I can¡¯t. You told me to shoot, and I was afraid of the sound of the gun. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t like shooting?¡± Kraig asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± I really don¡¯t love them, these dance guns are great, what is she doing like her as a woman? She didn¡¯t feud with others, and she didn¡¯t go out to fight and kill. ¡°Then you say, what do you love?¡± Kraig¡¯s voice suddenly lowered, in his low voice. There is a s3xy and grinning question. Dalia: ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Love me?¡± Kraig asked. Dalia: ¡°¡­Well, I love you. I¡¯ve always loved, and I¡¯ll love you forever.¡± Kraig hooked her waist with one hand and forced her to turn to face him: ¡°Tell me, how to love? Love now, how about?¡± ¡°Kraig! You are not doing it right!¡± She pouted, blushing to death. The man sneered, his big hand stretched out: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Kraig¡­¡± Dalia became nervous: ¡°I¡­¡± What she wanted to say was that Arron and Suzi were also on the shooting range. Kraig¡¯s hand stopped suddenly, and his mouth suddenly roared: ¡°D*mn it!¡± Dalia was taken aback: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kraig?¡± Chapter 868 Kraig said with a sullen face: ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered well yet, I actually had such a strong idea for you! D*mn it!¡± Dalia smiled suddenly. A warm current slid in my heart: ¡°It¡¯s okay Kraig, I¡¯ve been around for more than 20 days and it¡¯s not that serious. Besides these days, you have been hanging me with American ginseng, velvet juice, and flower maw. My body is early. It¡¯s recovered very well.¡± Kraig squinted his eyes and looked at the woman: ¡°Then you just told me that you are ufortable wearing slim-fit sportswear?¡± Speaking of slim-fit sportswear, Dalia couldn¡¯t help but nced at Suzi and Arron. Suzi¡¯s loose-fitting sportswear is really good-looking. There is no decoration, but Suzi wears a kind of detached handsomeness. Dalia pursed her lips: ¡°Yu, I¡­I just envy Suzi¡¯s state. In fact, she is a woman with a very proud soul. When she didn¡¯t reconcile with Fourth Master Fu before, she seemed to sumb to Fourth Master Fu, but deep down in her heart, she was out of life and death, she just didn¡¯t say anything. Her soul is above all else. Therefore, her temperament is the kind that can be calm when you want to be calm, and free and easy when you want to be free and easy. The loose-fitting sportswear she wears is beautiful on her body, but it is not the beauty of the clothes. It is the beauty exuded by Suzi himself. However, I and Suzi are different. ¡° Speaking of this, Dalia smiled softly, full of envy in his smile. Her tone is still gentle and kind: ¡°I am older than Suzi, and more mature than Suzi in all respects. If I wear loose clothes, I might look affectionate and greasy. I might as well wear this kind of s3xy body. As for the clothes, when a woman in her thirties is a s3xy stunner, it would be a bit inappropriate to dress pure again. What do you think of her husband?¡± She generously admitted that she was a familiar woman, and in Kraig¡¯s eyes, she was too good to behave. What Kraig likes most is Dalia¡¯s obedient, non-provoking, and non-troublesome look. She has been with herself for five or six years and never caused any trouble to herself. Women are kind and well-behaved. Kraig suddenly felt a little bit more distressed for her: ¡°Are you tired?¡± Dalia nodded honestly: ¡°Tired.¡± After that, she shook her head quickly: ¡°Not tired, not tired.¡± ¡°Go back!¡± Kraig said. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Old Fu!¡± Kraig yelled at Kraig from a distance: ¡°Your sister-inw is in poor health recently and is tired. I will take her back first!¡± At that end, Arron nodded far away. Kraig hugged Dalia and left the venue quickly. She really wanted Dalia to rest more. However, as soon as he got into the car, before Kraig could take any action, Dalia raised his hand and pressed the center console. Immediately after that, an istion barrier with very good sound instion effect strictly separated the front and rear seats. The driver driving in front can¡¯t see anything behind. However, the driver drove the car very well aware of the current affairs. It is a mountain road. Not to mention the winding and rugged, and all the way steep, all the way down. Dalia in the car was sitting on Kraig¡¯sp swaying around. She wanted to put her arms around Kraig¡¯s neck for a while, then straightened her back and grabbed the armrest with both hands. She and Kraig are inseparable from each other. The car drove for a long time. The most secluded ce at the foot of the mountain is a quiet vi of Kraig. The vi was heavily guarded outside, but there were only two female servants in the vi. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 869 – 870 Chapter 869 ¨C 870 Read Chapter 869 ¨C 870 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 869 When the car stopped, the driver opened the door and left in a proper manner. No one could be seen in the huge vi. Kraig got out of the car first, he opened the windbreaker, and then he bent over and hugged the woman curled up into a small ball from the car without any clothes. Then the windbreaker was covered, and he strode towards the room. The little woman in her arms did not dare to breathe. She was like an ostrich, burying her head deeply in the man¡¯s suit, thinking that she would not be spotted by others. In fact, there is really no one in the vi. As soon as they entered the vi, the two maids fled away. The man held her upstairs again, and while he went upstairs, he said in a low, maic voice: ¡°Look at your little ability! It scares you like this. Since you are so scared, why are you so bold in the car?¡± The woman didn¡¯t talk, she didn¡¯t even lift her head, only raised her small fist and thumped his chest: ¡°Press! Press! I hate it!¡± As soon as she finished talking about her dislike, the man threw her onto the huge bed. When you get to the room, you can¡¯t help her. The interior is in full swing. Outdoors, extremely quiet. More than two hourster, the man was half lying on the bed smoking a cigar, and the woman first cleaned up for herself, and then held a basin with a hot towel, half kneeling by the bed to clean up for Kraig. ¡°Husband, put your pillow on myp, so you can be morefortable.¡± Kraig raised her eyebrows: ¡°Well, really good.¡± After finishing cleaning up, Dalia knelt down and sat on the opposite side of Kraig, set up his legs, and massaged him with care. Her technique was very good, which could relieve the fatigue of the whole day. Kraig closed his eyes unknowingly. ¡°Yu?¡± Dalia shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± The man repliedzily. ¡°Is it easier?¡± she asked softly. The man opened his eyes suddenly, and the deep eyes were extremely deep. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Yu?¡± Seeing him not speaking, she smiled lovingly: ¡°Do you want to hear me say, I love you?¡± Before he could answer, she blushed: ¡°Yu! I love you, I love you, I love you. I love you for ten thousand years. Husband, sit up quickly and let your little woman go behind you. Press your shoulders so that my husband¡¯s shoulders will be morefortable.¡± Yubi, she shifted her position and wanted to press his shoulder. However, she just grasped her wrist as soon as she moved. Dalia was taken aback: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kraig?¡± The man yanked and pressed again, and he shackled her under his own world. His tone was very cold, very cold: ¡°Say! Why are you so bold!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yu?¡± She pouted, not afraid of his cold tone. Instead, she looked at him grinningly, and pressed her slender fingers on his cold lips: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± The man calmed down for a while: ¡°Do you know that you are causing trouble for the upper body?¡± ¡°Huh! If you get the upper body, you get the upper body. I want to know how you can punish me!¡± she said yfully. The man¡¯s tone is getting lower and deeper: ¡°Why is it so bold that you wear my shirt without my consent?¡± The woman looked down at the clothes she was wearing. Very contented: ¡°How about, do I look better in your shirt than you in your shirt?¡± The man did not answer, so he made aeback. The moment the woman¡¯s mouth was sealed, he mumbled: ¡°Oh¡­you are a wolf¡­¡± Chapter 870 ¡°You asked for it!¡± The man sneered, then sealed her lips. This night, Dalia was doomed to have a sore waist and back pain and shaking his legs. In the middle of the night, she got up and went to the bathroom, the man also got up and came behind her, hugged her, and said in her ear: ¡°Little woman, be good and try to clean it yourself. I don¡¯t want to see it again. You go to the hospital, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Dalia snuggled against his chest, smiled and said, ¡°I know.¡± Then, she turned around and looked up at his face: ¡°Yu, don¡¯t worry, I will be good.¡± As soon as she spoke, she clung to his neck with her arms, and made a jump back and forth in the narrow bathroom, dropping more than a hundred times. She was sweaty when she jumped. The man patted the woman¡¯s hip with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, no more jumping.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The woman looked at the man gently: ¡°Yu, you go to bed first, I¡¯ll take a wash and go to my room to sleep.¡± ¡°Good.¡± When Dalia came out after washing, the man was already asleep. After tossing for three or four times in a row, he was indeed tired. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Looking at the man¡¯s sleeping speech, the facial features that are like a knife and axe, the luxurious air that has been passed down through generations, and the domineering style that governs thousands of soldiers and horses, on the man¡¯s face, All manifested incisively and vividly. Dalia looks more and more attractive. She couldn¡¯t help but frightened on his neck and k!ssed him. Only then quietly closed the door of his room and returned to his guest bedroom. Having been with Kraig for five or six years, Dalia has never slept with him in a bed afterwards. Kraig likes to be clean, clean to the point of a cleanliness. When she had just been with this man, men would never allow her to wear his shirt, but now five or six yearster, he can let him wear his shirt, Dalia feels very warm in his heart. Her Yu. Her lover. She will use her life to love him forever. Lying on her bed, Dalia picked up a yellowed photo and looked at the man and woman, as well as their seven or eight children. Dalia said coldly: ¡°I will live better than any of you.¡± The family of nine in the photo is Dalia¡¯s close rtives. Dalia was born in a small business family in Kyoto. His parents are both fruit vendors. Among the thousands of ordinary people in Xijing, the life of Du¡¯s family is actually well-off. Although their hometown is 3,000 kilometers away in a small mountain vige on the border, their parents bought a set of more than 500 square meters in the suburbs of Kyoto when they were young. Inside are five rooms, two halls and three bathrooms. The reason why I bought such arge house is because Dalia¡¯s parents have more children. Du Yulu and Mei Hongmin gave birth to nine children together. Except for Dalia, every one of them gave birth to twins. With the exception of Dalia. When she was a child, even though Dalia looked like both a father and a mother, her father and mother still took her to do paternity test tantly, and they asked everybody: ¡°I suspect that Cuni is not our child, our family is twins. Aristocratic family, how could such a ck and ugly ck girl be born? Or a single child, or a girl.¡± However, the paternity test made them have to admit it. Dalia is their child. The couple reluctantly epted the child. It¡¯s not painless. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 871 – 872 Chapter 871 ¨C 872 Read Chapter 871 ¨C 872 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 871 Anyway, what I eat, drink, and wear is not much less than this child. It¡¯s just that when the parents saw the four pairs of twins, they were all darlings, how beautiful and beautiful they were, shouting like this. When they saw Dalia, they treated them like a stranger, without even a word of praise. Sometimes Dalia wanted to let her father give her a hug and k!ss her. She hugged her father¡¯s leg and This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. raised it to look at him expectantly. Dad said impatiently: ¡°Go and y!¡± Dalia squatted in the corner alone. She looked at her brothers, sisters, siblings, and everyone had their own little friends. They wore exactly the same clothes, they were pretty, talking andughing, and they wanted to act like a baby with their parents. Acting like a baby, don¡¯t mention how envious Dalia is. At night, she often cried and wetted her pillow. In order to get the love of his parents, Dalia performed very prominently whether at home or at school. In school, she was a student with excellent grades. At home, she often rushed to help her parents with work. At a young age, she carried a box of fruit by herself. When Mom and Dad were tired, she would move a small bench to sit in front of Mom and Dad, and help them press their legs and shoulders. Her purpose is to let her parents give her a little love. However, no matter what Dalia worked hard, his parents never looked at her more. Most of the time, the husband and wife ignored her. Whenever Du¡¯s family has something to go out to participate in a happy event, to have a wedding drink or something, Du¡¯s father and mother Du will definitely take the four pairs of twins out in a very beautiful and western style. Dalia alone was the only one left at home. Over time, not only parents ignored Dalia, but even brothers and sisters bullied her. Although the Du¡¯s family is a middle-ss family, it is really a huge expense to support nine children. In addition, the sound of the Du¡¯s fruit stalls is getting worse because of the impact of online shopping, takeaways, and chain stores. Business is getting worse and worse. Du¡¯s family spends their money almost every year. Even if there are two homes in the family, and the seven or eight million in savings that can be used to raise nine children, it is really a big problem. As a result, when the Du family bought fruit snacks for the eldest ones who were already sixteen and the youngest ones who were eight years old, they were all distributed ording to their heads. But before this time, Dalia¡¯s share was either snatched by his elder brothers and sisters, or was divided among his siblings. Over time, Dalia, ranked fifth in the family, is only as tall as the youngest sister. She is a few centimeters shorter than her younger brother who is three and a half years younger. Moreover, Dalia¡¯s personality is getting more and more inferior, and more and more withdrawn. She usually goes to school and after school, and she doesn¡¯t have a partner. In the end, the clothes she wore turned out to be all the clothes that the youngest brother couldn¡¯t wear, and she was wearing them. Dalia, who was eighteen years old, didn¡¯t even have a decent skirt. At that time, the eldest sister and eldest brother, the second elder sister and the second elder brother had all been admitted to the university, and the family expenses were increasing. Parents sold one of the houses. Then leave a set to rent to others to collect rent. Then took the remaining five children back to their hometown where their household registration was located. Naturally, Dalia, who was 18 years old in the third year of high school, dropped out of school and worked everywhere to make money to support the four younger siblings below. Dalia, who is eighteen years old, can no longer fight, nor will she fight for favor in front of her parents. She and even her parents rarely yell again. Whenever she pays her sry to her parents, she keeps her head down: ¡°Here!¡± Just such a sentence. Every time at this time, her mother would poke her forehead and scold her: ¡°I gave birth to you, raised you, and owed you! I was crying like a dead father and mother all night, telling you, I and you Dad is not dead yet, who are you cursing?¡± Dalia passively shouted: ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Go away! I feel sick when I see you.¡± However, the mother who was disgusted when she saw her, one day suddenly grabbed her hand and said to her: ¡°Nini, mom found you a husband¡¯s family, marry me?¡± Chapter 872 Dalia was taken aback when he heard: ¡°Mom, you¡­what did you say?¡± Mother looked at Dalia kindly: ¡°We Niuniu really grew up, you look at the big ck braids, full breasts, and taller. It¡¯s just that the small face is a little thin and a little small, but it¡¯s just right. Nini, You have grown up, you should be your family. Your mother asked someone to tell you a good rtionship. Their family is also a property of tens of millions, and there is a presence in our town. You marry their family and enjoy the blessing.¡± Dalia shook his head and backed away: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going to marry anyone. I¡¯ll take my own exam. I will be admitted to college in one year. Mom, I won¡¯t have to pay for my tuition when I go to college. I can work-study, mom. , Don¡¯t let me marry, I won¡¯t marry. My eldest sister, eldest sister and second elder brother, they are not married, why is it my turn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you! Didn¡¯t you let your little sister get married! Your little sister is only fifteen years old, can you bear it?¡± Mom suddenly changed her face. Dalia: ¡°Why¡­why did it involve the little girl?¡± ¡°What people are after is your little sister! They are willing to give us two million! Two million can solve our family¡¯s urgent needs! Four brothers and sisters have one hundred thousand tuition and living expenses for one year! Your grandparents have to support, and your dad needs to support them. Smoking, your four younger siblings are going to school! Can¡¯t you make a contribution to the family!¡± Mama Du looked at Dalia with disgust. Dalia suddenly cried: ¡°Why me? Did you pick it up? You have done a paternity test. I am really your child, but why me! If you don¡¯t want me, I will cut off from you. The rtionship is!¡± Dalia turned around and ran away. However, she was tied up with a rope by her father without running two steps. Dad kept her at home for three days and three nights. Dalia cried for three days and three nights. Later, she couldn¡¯t help crying, so she leaned on the door, dying. She heard her father say to her outside the door: ¡°Nini, you are your father¡¯s biological child, but mother and father had too many children back then, and they were reluctant to abort each time they were pregnant with twins. Now the family is short of money, ours If all a dozen people in a big family suffer from poverty, what¡¯s the matter? If you sacrifice you alone and can solve everything, Dad can only sacrifice you one.¡± ¡°Why me! Why me?¡± Dalia cried out of strength. ¡°How can there be so many reasons? You are not a mother, Nini. One day, when you be a mother, you have a lot of children, you can understand what parents do. A group of children are all sacrificed. , Or should one sacrifice one to save more? Of course, it means to sacrifice less and save more.¡± This is the voice of the mother. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She was desperate. She even thought, just starve to death. After a hundred, I will never reincarnate in Du¡¯s house in my next life. However, she did not starve to death. Instead, he was carried into his inws¡¯ house, Zheng¡¯s house. Dalia¡¯s father-inw is called Zheng Shengli, and his mother-inw is called Zhu Meifang. Her mother-inw¡¯s family is indeed a wealthy family in the town. The family has a few million in savings and drives a few cranes. The two sons of the inws are also twins. However, when the twins were eight years old, when Zheng Shengli and Zhu Meifang were ying in the safari park with the eight-year-old twins, they got off the car illegally and were chased byrge beasts, resulting in their two sons. The eldest son was frightened, and the younger son was frightened and became a waste. I heard that Zheng Shengli¡¯s youngest son is 18 years old and often wets the bed. Not to mention the eldest son. He doesn¡¯t even have the intelligence to be eight years old, at most he can be three or four years old. And Dalia married to the Zheng family, is to marry the eldest Zheng Wei. The Zheng family gave Dalia¡¯s parents a gift of two million, which is equivalent to buying Dalia. When he arrived at the Zheng¡¯s house, seeing this husband Zheng Wei who was two years older than him, Dalia mmed into the wall, but was squeezed by his parents-inw and his younger uncle. They locked Dalia in the basement for four years. Until Dalia felt ashamed and agreed to marry the fool Zheng Wei. On the day she agreed, Zheng Wei was probably happy, but he was so happy. Only the parents-inw, Dalia, the unborn child, and the uncle Zheng Qiang are left in the family. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 873 – 874 Chapter 873 ¨C 874 Read Chapter 873 ¨C 874 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 873 The inws watched the extremely disgusting curse Dalia killed their stupid son. Zheng Qiang had a pair of eyebrows, and looked at his sister-inw from time to time. He told his parents that he was going to marry Dalia. Parents naturally agree. After all, the woman who bought it back can¡¯t be wasted! Although Zheng Qiang is a useless person, his heart is wild. He always pinched Dalia to death. Dalia, who had been locked in the basement by the Zheng family for four or five years, had long been numb. Seeing that she was taciturn like a fool, the Du family released her and became a married couple with Zheng Qiang. However, Zheng Qiang yed Dalia without darkness or day. Every time Dalia was beaten to death, Dalia never cried, let alone ask for help. She just wanted to die. Such days continued until the year when she was twenty-six years old. There was something wrong with the crane at Zheng Qiang¡¯s family, and the family apanied millions of people. The Zheng family fell in love, and Zheng Qiang could only take Dalia to go to Kyoto to work. Dalia worked at the construction site in the dark. If you don¡¯t give it to him, just beat Dalia to death. Not only that, he could not see Dalia talking to any man. As long as Dalia smiles a little at that man, Zheng Qiang will restrain Dalia¡¯s hair and beat him up. However, Dalia became more and more mncholy in the face of such assault and domestic violence. The mncholic beauty of Dalia, who was already pretty good, attracted a contractor on the construction site. The contractor negotiated with Zheng Qiang and wanted to contract Dalia. For three years, give Zheng Qiang 500,000 yuan. Zheng Qiang agreed on the spot. Dalia couldn¡¯t follow it. That was the first time she quarreled with Zheng Qiang in a big way: ¡°Zheng Qiang, you are a bad person, you are not a man at all! Selling your own wife, you are not going to die!¡± Zheng Qiang is most afraid of others calling him not a man, and calling her useless. Hearing Dalia scolding him like this, he grabbed Dalia¡¯s hair and mmed into the wall in broad daylight in front of so many people. Dalia was hit and suddenly vomited blood. But she still sneered and scolded: ¡°You are not a man at all! You are not a man if you beat me to death! You are not a man! You are not a human! A beast!¡± ¡°I let you scold you! You stinky girl! What qualifications do you have to scold me! For a woman like you, the family asks for a betrothal gift of two million! Your family is simply selling girls! You are your family who is greedy for money and sells you to you. Mine! Two million! Of course I will beat you if I want to beat you, and I will kill you today! I see who can do to me!¡± As he said, Zheng Qiang also shouted to the migrant workers who looked annoyed around him: ¡°You all get out of the way! I am teaching the woman in my own house, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± With words, Zheng Qiang lifted his foot and stepped heavily on the cuckoo¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t want to beat the woman to death, he wanted to persuade her to agree to be raised by the small foreman. However, Zheng Qiang didn¡¯t step on his foot, so he was kicked by someone and kicked him five meters away. Immediately afterwards, the man knelt down and looked at Dalia nkly: ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± That was the first time Dalia saw Kraig. Chapter 874 Dalia, who was beaten and dizzy, immediately hugged Kraig¡¯s leg when he met the savior at first sight: ¡°Help¡­help me, please help me, take me away, I¡¯ll give you Do you want to be a cow, take me away, okay?¡± At that time, Kraig was dressed in a verdant green uniform and arge cloak, and that mighty, domineering and extremely positive image gave Dalia a sense of security all at once. Moreover, the man who was kicked out five or six meters away was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to put a fart. Zheng Qiang sat on the ground, backing back again and again. I was afraid that Kraig could kick him to death in the next second. At this time, Kraig had already squatted down, and his exquisite and mighty green furry cloak piled on the ground. He didn¡¯t care too much if it got dirty. He only watched the corners of his lips bleed in silence and curled up on the ground. , But Dalia was holding his legs in both hands. ¡°Save me¡­I can be a maid for you, I can do the roughest job, just give me a bite of food. Save me, don¡¯t let me die, please?¡± Dalia looked at Kraig longingly. Kraig didn¡¯t say a word. Those days were the gloomiest days in Kraig¡¯s life. The girlfriend who had been in love with him for five years suddenly left him and went to a very difficult country in South America. Before leaving, Elma Qiu calmly said to Kraig: ¡°Kraig, I am leaving. I have no right to ask you to wait for me for many years, but I don¡¯t want to marry you now, because I¡¯m only 20 years old. At the age of three, I stay away from you, but look at the positive forest.¡± Kraig: ¡°Elma! Don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Elma said: ¡°I¡¯m not making trouble. I¡¯m annoyed with you. I just want to be calm and live a life of my own, away from my parents, away from you, and far away from you. Abroad, in the countryside. There are fields and flowers nted there. Don¡¯t try to find me. My ability to hide has always been top-notch. I won¡¯t let you find me. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. One day, after a few years, I have enough fun, maybe I wille back, if you are not married at that time, I will marry you and have children for you. How about Kraig? ¡° Kraig is five years older than Elma. That year, Elma was 23 and Kraig was 28. Kraig fell in love with this carefree girl since Elma was 16 years old. He waited until she was 18 years old and held an adult ceremony for her personally. Then watched Elma go to university and watched her graduate. Because of love, Kraig has never been willing to touch Elma. Their love is extremely pure and innocent. However, after having been in love with Elma for five years, he has already nned to enter the marriage pce with Elma. He wants Elma to know that the man Elma married is a unique man in Kyoto. However, Elma chose to leave. There is no reason. Is she not ready yet? Is she afraid of marriage? Does she think she is still young? Kraig didn¡¯t know. However, he was hurt deep in his heart. It was at the moment when he lost Elma and was at the bottom of his life, Kraig met Dalia. At that time, Dalia was not yet called Dalia. Her name is Du Cuni, and her scientific name is Du Sanni. Du Sanni held Kraig¡¯s legs like this for a long time. Only when the depressed Kraig leaned over and hugged Dalia in her arms, she drove all the way to the military hospital. Dalia was examined in the hospital. Kraig couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 875 – 876 Chapter 875 ¨C 876 Read Chapter 875 ¨C 876 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 875 ¡°She has chronic malnutrition and pale skin. Due to poor diet, malnutrition, and little exposure to the sun, her bone age is five years younger than her actual age. Although her skin is white and tender, she tends to be sick. It is an injury, suspected of having suffered domestic violence for a long time.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Take her medical care first, take care of the disease and talk about other things.¡± The doctor said immediately: ¡°Understood!¡± Dalia stayed in the hospital for a whole week. During this period, all medical expenses were paid by Kraig, but she didn¡¯t spend a lot of money. She suffered from skin injuries. However, the nutritional products cost Kraig tens of thousands. He also learned about Dalia¡¯s past in this week. He did not expect that such a thing would happen under the circumstances. Dalia, who was lying on the hospital bed, smiled peacefully: ¡°The world is full of surprises. Even in the most prosperous city, college students who are studying in the most prosperous city are abducted into deep mountains and ditch. Those who have had three or four children are often reported in the news. Although I was also locked up, I was not pregnant anyhow. Because that fool married me and died. Later, this fool¡¯s brother, he was not stupid, but he¡­ipetent. ¡° Thinking of his own destiny, Dalia burst into tears. Kraig, who was in depression, said to Dalia: ¡°The family has already been punished, and their mastermind and aplices will go to jail. You don¡¯t have to worry about them finding fault with you in the future. Where are your biological parents¡¯ homes, someone will send you back. Home?¡± ¡°No!¡± Dalia tly refused: ¡°Don¡¯t send me home. I can leave by myself when I get better. I can support myself. Please don¡¯t send me home. That¡­ I will leave now. Here, I won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± If thenguage was necessary, Dalia opened the quilt and went downstairs to leave. Without taking two steps, she fell to the ground again, and Kraig directly picked her up. ¡°Benefactor, please let me go, I thank you, I don¡¯t want to trouble you either.¡± Dalia struggled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kraig asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter wherever I am. I can do misceneous tasks and wash dishes, but it doesn¡¯t work. I can also wander around rhythm and pick up the tatters. That¡¯s fine.¡± Dalia cried and said. At that moment, she was very close to him. Dalia could almost smell the strong smell of tobo on Kraig. The man¡¯s strength is also very great, so he hugs her horizontally, he won¡¯t pant too much.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Kraig looked at Dalia calmly. In fact, a woman was born beautiful, that kind of pitiful beauty. He looked at her medical record and she was half a year older than him. Kraig has never been interested inparing her older women. But the woman in front of her is different, she is very delicate, her small face is pale and white, as if she is very eager to wait for nutrients to moisturize her. There was no room for her hands, which was extremely embarrassing at first. At that moment, Kraig¡¯s heart seemed to be poked by something. Maybe it was because he was in a heavy mood for a while. Maybe it was inspired by Elma¡¯s words before leaving? Kraig himself couldn¡¯t tell what was the reason? He didn¡¯t know much about the woman in his arms, nor did he have a lot of favors. However, at that moment, Kraig bent down her head involuntarily, and her thin lips covered her lips. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 876 Just one week after Kraig rescued Dalia, Kraig asked Dalia in the hospital. The whole hospital knew that Dalia was a patient sent by Kraig, and they all agreed that Dalia was Kraig¡¯s woman. Those doctors have all kinds of mentalities. Young unmarried female doctors and nurses can¡¯t help feeling sour. After all, in Kyoto, Kraig is the youngest but supreme symbol of power. In Kyoto, there are as many women who want to marry Kraig as there are women who want to marry Arron in Nancheng. However, they saw Kraig staying in this female patient¡¯s room at night, saw him holding her into the bathroom to wash, and saw the pale face of the little woman whose face was only as big as a palm blushed. , I heard the woman calling Kraig: ¡°Husband¡­¡± Dalia was picked up by Kraig¡¯s car in the envy and jealousy of many female doctors, female nurses, and even female patients in the hospital. The servants in the house called Dalia: ¡°Miss.¡± However, Dalia was not arrogant. She knows who she is. Dalia and Kraig were nearly 30 years old that year, and they had suffered from family injustice since they were young, and Dalia has long understood. She looked at Kraig calmly and said softly: ¡°Benefactor.¡± She no longer called his husband when no one was like in the hospital. Kraig was not surprised either. He likes such a sensible woman. Moreover, Kraig suddenly felt that a big woman also has the benefits of a big woman. She is not like the younger girls, who are self-willed and acting like a baby. She is very sensible. Not entangled. That¡¯s great. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kraig looked at Dalia calmly. Dalia raised his eyes and looked up at Kraig with a look of admiration: ¡°I won¡¯t ask to be your wife, I won¡¯t even ask your girlfriend to do it, I¡­I¡¯m not your lover either, I ¡­I¡¯m just like your domestic helper, but I don¡¯t need to pay, you just have to have me three meals a day, and then have work clothes for me, that¡¯s enough.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He really didn¡¯t expect her request to be so low. Dalia continued: ¡°I just want to have a ce to live, and then serve you every day, if you¡­think about that, I¡­I can give you¡­ .. warm¡­ the bed.¡± At this point, Dalia still blushed and couldn¡¯t continue. However, she still looked up at him sincerely, as if he were her world. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t despise me, I am willing. I will never pester you, I¡­willingly. I still¡­I can, you take me to make one¡­ ¡­Ligation, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my pregnancy. Is that okay?¡± Seeing Kraig not speaking, Dalia added: ¡°You¡­don¡¯t worry, if one day you¡­have a woman you like and you want to get married, I will immediately. ¡­ disappear immediately, and will never appear in front of you for a lifetime.¡± Dalia¡¯s remarks made Kraig very sad. What age is it, how can she still say this? She didn¡¯t look like she came out of the old forest in the mountains, how could she have such thoughts. ¡°I just saved you, why do you do this to me? You are yourself, you are not my essory.¡± Kraig said. Dalia smiled miserably: ¡°I grew up in Kyoto too. My parents are middle-ss families. They have nine children in total, but I am the one who has been forgotten. When I was young, our family lived in arge t of four hundred square meters. There are five or six bedrooms in the house, but my sleeping ce isid out in the aisle with a climbing mat. ¡° Regarding her life experience and experience, Kraig heard a few things in the ward. However, he didn¡¯t know that her parents were so cruel. He asked, ¡°Are they your biological parents?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 877 – 878 Chapter 877 ¨C 878 Read Chapter 877 ¨C 878 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 877 ¡°Yes.¡± Dalia had tears in his eyes: ¡°They took me for a paternity test.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Dalia seemed to open the chattering box, and she continued: ¡°When we grow up, there will be more and more ces to spend money at home, and my parents¡¯ business also loses money. My parents will realize the big t and give them to my brothers, sisters and brothers. Sister, let them study, but there is no mine. I can only follow them back to my hometown. They married me to a fool for two hundred yuan! I was locked up for four full years. The sky hasn¡¯t been seen for four years. Do you know why I am so pale and bloodless, right? The fairness of my skin is not how well I take care of it, but that I have lived in the cer for four years and have nevere out. I cried, I yelled, everyone in the town thinks that we are a legal couple, and nobody cares. Do you know how desperate I am? Later, the fool died. But the waste man brought me to Kyoto again. He gambled and lost money. Your mouth was full of blood when you met me that day because I didn¡¯t agree with the creditor who slept with him. ¡° Having said this, Dalia was already in tears. She wiped a tear and continued to smile at Kraig: ¡°I also graduated from high school. I got very good grades when I was in school. The reason why I got good grades is because I want to make my parents happy like my brothers and sisters. , I want my parents to hurt me. So I know everything, what to do and what not to do, I know in my heart. Instead of helping the man who is not my husband pay off his debts, I sleep with other men like a woman. Better, I apany my benefactor. I can stay by my benefactor for a day, which is my happy day. My Du Xiaoni can live a happy life for a year, even if I die, it is worth it. ¡° When Dalia said this, Kraig¡¯s heart was mixed. He is nostalgic for her body, rxed, gentle, and considerate at times, but he doesn¡¯t want to bully others. Instead, she smiled sweetly: ¡°Benefactor, I stay by your side. Not only can I do housework, not only can I warm the bed for you, but I can also massage my head, cervical vertebrae, and feet.¡± As necessary, she added yfully: ¡°I am an almighty and coquettish little maid.¡± The almighty and coquettish little maid. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This reminds Kraig of the ideal maid in Maugham¡¯s novels. Doing housework during the day and sleeping with him at night, but never pester him. ¡°Would you like me?¡± the man said. The woman pressed to his ear and whispered: ¡°I! Yes! Yes! Very! Good! Good! Cannon! Friends!¡± The man looked at Dalia calmly: ¡°I will not call Du Xiaoni anymore.¡± Woman: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You are gentle like a trickle, but you arete to me when you are twenty-nine years old. Just call Dalia.¡± The man said. ¡°Dalia! A nice name, I like it.¡± Dalia looked at Kraig with a shy and sweet smile: ¡°Thank you, husband.¡± When called by her husband, Kraig suddenly hugged her into the bedroom. He threw her onto the bed, and before he could make any movements, she had already hooked his neck. Lips, then covered. Chapter 878 Dalia really feels very happy. Very happy. This night when she returned to Kraig¡¯s house, she cried happily and wet the quilt. Since childhood, no one has regarded her as a human being. She didn¡¯t know why her parents brought her into this world. If she didn¡¯t love her, why did she give birth to her again? She also fought with her parents because of such unfair treatment, and asked her parents why they didn¡¯t care for her. But Mom and Dad have more reasons than her, and they have more reasons. Dad said to her, ¡°Ni, we gave you life, we gave you three meals a day, you don¡¯t know how to be grateful to mom and dad, but you also fight for favor on the other hand. Neither your mom nor I are such stingy people. How did we give birth to a child like you?¡± Dalia cried and asked his father: ¡°Brother and sister and younger siblings have their own rooms, why do I only have a floor like a doghouse?¡± ¡°Your brother and sister are all twins, how about you?¡± Dad asked. Mother also said: ¡°Your brothers and sisters call us sweeter than you, and never give advice like you! Besides, Nini, you know how difficult it is for mom and dad to raise so many children, we always have love. When we came, we had no choice. Those were all twins. Only you were alone. Mom and Dad could only take care of them first.¡± Dad then said: ¡°Mom and Dad think that we have given birth to nine children and can take care of all eight of them so well. Only one of them is not well taken care of, but it makes sense. We are already very proud. .You need to know that the length of rootless fingers is not the same, do you want to cut off your fingers as long as your little finger? If the kind of irresponsible parents who really don¡¯t love you, with so many children in the family, would have already given you away. When sent abroad, many foreign couples divorced and their adopted daughters are no longer needed. What should I do? ¡° My mother echoed: ¡°Also, many adoptive parents are perverted. If your parents hand you over to perverted parents, the kind of physical and spiritual trauma you will suffer is not what you imagined. Parents are not willing to Send you away and raise you, but you me your parents on the other hand? Nini, you can¡¯t be so unconscionable.¡± This is the content of her parents¡¯ heart-to-heart talks with her more than once. This is how she came here since she was a child. Until the end, her heart was ashamed. She just treats herself as having no parents. There are no siblings. She Dalia has no rtives. Now with Kraig, Kraig is her family, everything she has, her god, and her life. She will use her life to love this man well. She will treat him well, and she will definitely be a sensible maid who is called toe and go. She will also be the best and least entangled bed warming tool. She is very happy. From this day on, Dalia did what he said. At home, she not only pinches the shoulders for Kraig, presses his legs, massages his head, she also cooks, and Kraig likes all kinds of home-cooked dishes. In the evening, she can still be an ufortable, very rxed woman with all kinds of tricks. When he was with Kraig, Kraig didn¡¯t need to take the initiative. Not only that, she also took the initiative to go to the hospital to request a ligation operation. But Kraig did not agree, she was already lying on the operating table, and Kraig took her away again. ¡°Why?¡± She asked, hiding in his arms. The man was expressionless and his tone of voice was very t: ¡°I can¡¯t deprive you of your right to be a mother. There are many ways to not be pregnant. You can embed the thread without ligation. In the future, if you meet a good husband, you can Husbands who have spent your life with you, you can still have children.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 879 – 880 Chapter 879 ¨C 880 Read Chapter 879 ¨C 880 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 879 Hearing Kraig¡¯s words like this, Dalia¡¯s heart was cut a bit, and it hurts a lot. But Dalia smiled and said: ¡°Well, listen to you, we will embed the thread.¡± On that day, Kraig took Dalia to do a thread-embedding operation. But since then, Kraig has also gotten better and better with Dalia. Not only did he personally deal with the family who had spent two million to buy Dalia, put them in jail, and thew, Kraig also took Dalia to the Du¡¯s house. He asked Dalia¡¯s parents to sign a letter of severance of the rtionship between their parents and their daughter. Before leaving, Dalia never looked back. But parents and brothers and sisters were stunned. Dalia has been out for several steps, and the mother behind him is still shouting: ¡°Nini, you don¡¯t want mom and dad anymore?¡± Dalia cried. After a long time, she turned her head and looked at her parents calmly: ¡°Du Xuni is dead.¡± Mom and Dad: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just when your whole family slept in a bedroom with air-conditioning and arge bed, and she could only sleep on the floor of the balcony, she fell off the balcony and broke her bones.¡± Mom and Dad: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, at her inws¡¯ house, she was suffocated in the cer by her inws. In four years, the body had long been rotten and there were no bones.¡± Mom and Dad: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, she was kicked to death on a construction site in Kyoto by her uncle who grabbed her hair, kicked her stomach, and kicked her face.¡± ¡°Nini¡­¡± Mother cried. ¡°My name is Dalia, not your Nini, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll never see you again!¡± Dalia turned around and left. ¡°Nini¡­¡± Dad wailed loudly. Maybe at this moment, he realized that the one who was gone was also his biological child? Dalia stopped and looked back: ¡°By the way, I have to tell you something. I had a thread-embedding operation. I may never have a child in my life because I am afraid that it will be unfair to the child because the child did not ask toe. In this world, even if I give birth to him, why should I make him grateful? If one day I do give birth to a child, I will only give birth to one! I will love him with my life! I will never let me The child suffers the same injustice as mine. Because in that case, it is better to live than to die! I never wanted toe into this world! ¡° This time, Dalia turned around extremely decisively, no matter what kind of crying behind her, she never looked back. She also blurred her vision with tears, walking staggering, it was Kraig who hugged her with his strong arms, and when he arrived at the car, she hugged her to the car and drove her home all the way. Dalia went home and fell asleep. For dinner, Kraig personally fed her. At that moment, Dalia was grateful. She cried and ate the white fungus and lotus soup he fed her spoon by spoon, and then asked him: ¡°I¡­ I can say something to you.¡± Right?¡± He asked: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡­you answer me first, can¡¯t I say it.¡± She was so entangled that she was so coquettish. Seeing her crying and making trouble for no reason, Kraig suddenly thought she was very cute. Like a little pitiful, pitiful and cute. The man nodded calmly: ¡°No matter what you say, I don¡¯t me you, just say it.¡± ¡°I love you!¡± the woman said seriously, looking at him. Chapter 880 Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the man¡¯s face turned cold, Dalia immediately said gently and politely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jun, I shouldn¡¯t say this. I will pay attention to it in the future and I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Kraig didn¡¯t speak, just looked at her. A woman is the one who knows how to advance and retreat. She put the bowl in his hand aside, and then wrapped her hands around his neck: ¡°To punish me for saying something wrong, today you can punish me as much as you want. How is it?¡± Kraig: ¡°Do you really love me?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She lowered her head and nodded after a long while: ¡°I really love you. I just said what I thought in my heart. In fact, I really shouldn¡¯t say it. Many things are destroyed because of talking too much. Good, but don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jun, I will not bring you a psychological burden. I am an adult woman, not a twenty- year-old girl. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. One day you want me to move out. If you don¡¯t want to say it directly, just say: Woman, my house has been repaired, you move out, and you will move back when I repair it. I knew it, I moved out, and then I never moved back. OK? ¡° Kraig did not answer her. She is so good, every point of her goodness pierced his heart deeply. He has no love for her. Because, in his heart he still thought of the woman named Elma. That was his first love. He has been loving the girl since she was only sixteen years old. He has loved her for five years. For five years. He can give his heart to that girl, and that girl has gone abroad, so Kraig will be heartbroken. However, although he doesn¡¯t love Dalia, he can love her. If you can hurt her, you will love her. He turned over, and instantly elbow Dalia under him. Dalia was startled: ¡°Mr. Jun¡­are you¡­angry?¡± ¡°Call your husband!¡± the manmanded in a low, hoarse voice. She immediately understood, and then changed her voice to Jiao Didi and shouted: ¡°My husband¡­ father!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The man dived, and the next thing would be logical. Only this night, it is not she who takes the initiative, but the man dominates. This night, the man ordered her countless times: ¡°Say, you love me! Call her husband!¡± Every time she ordered her, Dalia¡¯s heart was filled with an iparably sweet warm current. Very sweet, very sweet. The next morning, Dalia, who was sensible and transparent, never mentioned anything about the night. She still got up early to make breakfast for him as usual. When he rested, she squeezed his shoulders and back, and when he rested in the evening, she would personally Soak his feet. When he was point and one acupuncture point. This kind of thing, take the trouble, she has done it for five or six years. During this period, although he never said that he loved her, he did not treat her as he did at the beginning. He would take her to any asion, buy her the most expensive jewelry in the world, and make her wear as wide as any famous in Kyoto. In Kyoto, her status is his confidante of Kraig. Everyone respects her Dalia. She has be a very elegant and gentle noble woman. And she is more and more transparent. She never thought that she would follow such a good man in her life. Being able to follow such a man and giving her a good life for a year, she feels that she has made a profit, let alone for so many years? She didn¡¯te and didn¡¯t ask him for anything. He is not required to give him status. Don¡¯t ask to be pregnant with him. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 881 – 882 Chapter 881 ¨C 882 Read Chapter 881 ¨C 882 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 881 Never obsessed with him, let him say love her and so on. Even, he gave her money to make her save a little, she never wanted it. She would say to him: ¡°Kraig, I have hands and feet, I can feed myself, I cook delicious food, I will give people a massage, these are all my crafts, I don¡¯t need money at all.¡± Seeing her refusal, the man no longer forced her. Men actually have selfish motives. He has been with her for so long, can¡¯t he say what feelings he has for her? Love? No! He has no love for a long time. I can only say that they are all integrated into each other. He was afraid that if she gave her money, if she really left him to have a child with another man and lead a in life, then he was afraid that Kraig would not be able to guarantee that she would chop that man into meat sauce. So, she didn¡¯t want money, and he didn¡¯t force it to her. Anyway, he can support her for a lifetime, and let her be a little woman with respect and dignity for the rest of her life. With him, she would act like a baby if she wanted to be a baby, and she would call her Original content from N?velDrama.Org. husband if she wanted to call her husband, whatever she wanted. He satisfies her. The two people stayed together for too long, and the thread embedding on her arm no longer worked. Later, the thread embedding on her arm didn¡¯t work much. She was pregnant twice, and she cleared it out by herself. Seeing her so behaved and so sensible, Kraig loved her even more. It has been six years, and it was Dalia¡¯s third abortion for him until more than twenty days ago. She told him that she had fallen. At that time he thought about it, and pushed her down on the bed. Her face was very pale and her tone of voice was weak: ¡°Kraig, don¡¯t you want it today, okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, where is it ufortable?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. I should jump rope and fall hard. I¡­I¡¯m pregnant again. I just cleaned up this afternoon¡­ ¡­¡± She choked in her tone when she said it. Kraig¡¯s heart also twitched. It¡¯s not that I feel sorry for the child. He can¡¯t have children. At least, he can¡¯t have children with Dalia, because he doesn¡¯t want his children to be like Arron in the future, having no name and no distinction when he was a child, and exile. He Kraig can only have children with his wife who is currently married by a Ming matchmaker. At the moment when he thought of giving birth, what Kraig was thinking about was actually Elma. That woman, so cruel, she hasn¡¯t even heard of a word in these years! In just an instant, Kraig dragged Dalia¡¯s face and said: ¡°Stupid woman! Stupid not stupid! Next time if you get pregnant again¡­¡± Hearing Kraig¡¯s words like this, Dalia¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she couldn¡¯t wait to blurt out: ¡°Kraig, you¡­ agree that I will be born?¡± Kraig smiled gently and said: ¡°Next time I fall, I will apany you and take good care of you by your side.¡± Dalia¡¯s face suddenly became paler. However, just then, she smiled gently and said: ¡°I will pay more attention to it in the future. I have found a better way, that is, I will jump hard in the future and it will be absolutely fine!¡± Man: ¡°Yeah, good.¡± ¡°Husband, did I go back to my side to sleep today?¡± Dalia asked. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here with my arms around you tonight,¡± the man said. ¡°Really?¡± She said ttered. The man nodded. That night, they only hugged each other to sleep. In the middle of the night, Dalia in his sleep suddenly cried: ¡°Baby¡­my baby, can I show my mother your face? My mother hasn¡¯t seen it yet. The way it arrives, woo woo woo¡­¡± Kraig who was awakened: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 882 Seeing Dalia crying so helplessly in his sleep, Kraig¡¯s face became more and more mixed. For so many years, he has never paid attention to her heart. Because she was so good that she didn¡¯t need him to worry about her at all. Kraig is not used to worrying about others, especially women. He didn¡¯t know whether he shouldfort Dalia or shake her up? Just when Kraig was hesitating, Dalia woke up from crying. Seeing the tears on his arm, she knew that she was really crying. She still clearly sees the dream she had just dreamed. In the dream, it was a little girl who could just walk. The chubby chubby arms and legs were soft and glutinous, walking staggering, but walking very fast, like running. No matter how Dalia shouted behind her, the little girl didn¡¯t look back. Until the little girl was walking and suddenly fell under the cliff. Dalia clearly remembered that when the doctor was doing her ceremonial cleaning, he said to her a pity: ¡°You are not too young anymore. If you don¡¯t have a child, you may not be able to make it for a few years. The fetus is a girl, you are so beautiful, your skin is delicate and white, and you are so elegant and intellectual. Your daughter must be very good. Eh¡­it¡¯s a pity.¡± At that time, I heard the doctor say that Dalia¡¯s heart seemed to have been gouged by a knife. She didn¡¯t want children before. Because my life is too bitter. Because there is no confidence to give children happiness. But now, as she grows older, and as she spends more time with Kraig, Dalia wants more and more to have a child, a child that belongs to her and Kraig. But Dalia also knew that Kraig didn¡¯t love her. Never loved. Don¡¯t look at Kraig taking her into and out of various ces, people in the scene call her sister-inw, even Mrs. Jun. However, Dalia couldn¡¯t be more clear in his heart that Kraig just loved her and spoiled her. He can give her the unattainable spoils and pains of Kyoto women. But he will not give her love. Thinking about my own past, since childhood, no one would treat her like Kraig so much, no one would treat her like Kraig, he would take her to the doctor when she was sick, and he would feed her himself. Drinking medicine, every time she was ufortable during her period, he even used his powerful palms to ease her difort for her soft belly. This is enough. She can¡¯t be so greedy. Moreover, when she first moved in, she promised him again and again that she would not give him trouble, would not give birth to him, would not ask for status, she didn¡¯t want anything, she just had to do A maid next to him. At that time, Dalia was homeless, imprisoned, beaten by others, and was able to obtain protection from Kraig. She felt that she was extremely happy, but everyone was insatiable, and now Kraig gave it to her. She has so much, given her six years of stable life, and let her enjoy the respect that the entire Kyoto people have for her, but does she want more? No more. Dalia, you must keep to the things you promised yourself. You can¡¯t be so greedy. You have no children in your life. When you were hung in the cer by a fool¡¯s family, didn¡¯t you have no children? This is already very good. Therefore, Dalia resolutely removed the child and returned to Kraig gently, still cooking delicious food for him, still squeezing his shoulders and back for him. Moreover, when in front of him, her face will remain happy and smiling. She thought she would be able to control it well, but she did not expect that in that silent night, sleeping in his arms, she would cry, crying for the child who fell off the cliff. ¡°You must have heard it, right Kraig?¡± Dalia asked guiltily. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 883 – 884 Chapter 883 ¨C 884 Read Chapter 883 ¨C 884 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 883 Kraig asked her in a low voice, ¡°Want a child?¡± Dalia shook his head firmly: ¡°I don¡¯t want Kraig! I don¡¯t want children!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kraig asked again. Dalia smiled and leaned his head on his chest: ¡°Kraig, I am a woman, I have a heart and flesh, I just killed the child, it is impossible for you to say that I am not sad, but I am an adult , I know what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll think about it for my children, so I don¡¯t want children. I can stay with you like this for six years, I didn¡¯t expect it, I can have a happy time for six years . I am not greedy, Kraig. ¡° Yubi, she closed her eyes and murmured: ¡°As long as I can be by your side, serve you, and see you, I feel that it is the happiness God has bestowed on me, and I feel that I have earned it every day. I earned it, you know, Kraig? ¡° Kraig¡¯s heart was relieved. He raised his arms and hugged her tighter, then lowered his head and k!ssed her several times. ¡°You are the best-behaved woman I have ever seen.¡± He said gently. She smiled sweetly in his arms: ¡°Husband, do you want to hear me say: I love you?¡± The man nodded. It¡¯s not because I want to hear those three words. Rather, every time she said this, her expression was a spoiled expression. She is half a year older than him, and she rarely acted like a baby in front of him. This makes him want to see her acting like a baby. ¡°Husband¡­husband¡­husband! Father!¡± She was a little shy, her face flushed, and she looked up at her with smiles in her eyes. Such an expression was enough to make him roll. He suddenly pushed her away, got off the bed, and went straight into the bathroom. He only came out after a little more than a child, and he was so cold that he didn¡¯t dare to approach her because he was afraid of freezing her body, so he said coldly: ¡°Go back to your own room and sleep!¡± Dalia was not at all angry. She knew that he was all for her good, and he couldn¡¯t hurt her body at this point. The days when he was a vegetarian like thissted more than 20 days. Till now, more than twenty days have passed, and this night in this leisure vi on the mountain, the man who has been holding back for more than twenty days is finally having fun. And sheyzily on her bed. Looking at the yellowed old photo in his hand, Dalia was still thinking of a child. She suddenly understood why her biological parents gave birth to so many children in session. The kind of chattering, noisy, childish little milk with children at home, now let her Daliae to think about it, that is indeed the supreme happiness in the world. Dalia thought of the way she saw Arron and Suzi together in the shooting range during the day. She suddenly felt sad. Both Kraig and Arron are men who love women very much. But Dalia could tell that Arron loves her woman. But Kraig did not treat her. Dalia put the old photos in his hands on the bedside table, then closed his eyes and forced himself to N?velDrama.Org owns all content. sleep, muttering, ¡°What does it matter? I just want to love Kraig.¡± She just meditated in this way, and fell asleep without knowing it. Maybe this night is too tired, she didn¡¯t even have a dream. The next day, she was awakened by a bang on the door. ¡°Open! Open the door! Open the door!¡± Dalia was taken aback by the voice. Chapter 884 Could it be that she is dreaming again? Since she took away the child more than 20 days ago, she has often dreamed of the child. Why is it patted outside the door now, and yelling ¡°open the door¡± is a milky voice. Childish voice? Whose children will be here? Dalia sat up quickly, soaked in the water from the closet, and hurriedly opened the door. She wanted to see who the child was. She even suspected that she really hadn¡¯t woken up in her dream. The door opened, and a little dumpling in a ming red dress raised his head and smiled at her: ¡°Auntie, you are so beautiful, you are as beautiful as my mother, you are just a little bit more beautiful than my mother, just a little bit.¡± The little thing blinked her big eyes and looked at Dalia vividly. In those little eyes, there waspliment to the aunt in front of her, but she must not be able to beat her mother. The unabashed protection of her mother caused Dalia¡¯s heart to be touched again. She squatted down to let herself and the little red dumpling stare at the same level: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say, a smart and beautiful woman like your mother, the baby born out of it must be smarter and more beautiful. I am not as good as your mother. A little bit, a little bit. But you are a little better than your mother, a little bit.¡± ¡°Auntie, do you know who my mother is?¡± The little dumpling leaned against the door, one leg casually resting on the other. That¡¯s so awesome! Dalia smiled, eyebrows curled up: ¡°Um¡­your mother¡¯s name is Suzi, right? Let me guess you, your name is¡­Shen Only!¡± Lilly was discouraged: ¡°Hey, I wanted to scare you, but I didn¡¯t get scared.¡± ¡°But you are beautiful to me.¡± The little thing smiled immediately: ¡°Auntie, I like you.¡± ¡°I like you too.¡± ¡°My mother also likes you. It was my mother who was telling my father that she wanted to go shopping with you today. I begged my mother to see you too, so my mother brought me here. Auntie, you are with me today. Let¡¯s go shopping together. My mother has two good friends. Not only did she keep talking to Dalia, she also actively put her fleshy little hand in Dalia¡¯s palm. The little hands are soft, and the tentacles are warm. Dalia didn¡¯t want to let go after catching it. ¡°Only, can I help Auntie choose a dress? Auntie is going to go shopping with your mother today, so you have to wear it more beautifully. Which kind of clothes do you think Auntie looks good?¡± Dalia still asked Lilly tly. Lilly was extremely happy. She likes the way others treat her as an adult. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The little girl happily followed Dalia to her wardrobe. This is not Kraig¡¯s habitual residence, but just his vi in Nancheng. Dalia rarely wears the clothes ced here, and because he usuallyes here for leisure, he put it here. Most of the styles are casual. Fortunately, her casual models are more waistlined. You should be able to wear it to shopping malls. ¡°Auntie, this one! I like this one!¡± Lilly immediately chose a royal blue polka dot radish one-piece. Wave point. My goodness, the color is very beautiful, very young, and a bit kawaii. It¡¯s the eyes of a six-year-old. Dalia smiled: ¡°The only one, auntie¡­isn¡¯t it too young to wear this?¡± ¡°Hehe, not young.¡± Lilly shook his little head: ¡°Auntie, you squat down, you squat down.¡± Dalia squatted obediently: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, kid?¡± The little girl immediately took off the Hu bow tie on her head and put it on Dalia, and then k!ssed Dalia¡¯s forehead pretentiously: ¡°Auntie is so beautiful!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 885 – 886 Chapter 885 ¨C 886 Read Chapter 885 ¨C 886 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 885 Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Howe this little thing is going to happen like this. No wonder she often heard Kraig say: ¡°Old Fu has be a daughter ve now! Who was he before, he killed and decisively, never saw a smiling face, and never had feelings for anyone! It¡¯s good now! Every day, as soon as Ie back from thepany, I go home directly. Interact with that little thing.¡± If anyone has such a small thing, whose heart will not be melted? ¡°Come on, Auntie, my mother is still waiting below,¡± After Dalia quickly washed and put on makeup, Lilly led Dalia out of the living room together. She only heard her mother say yesterday that she would take another aunt to the mall. Lilly likes to make friends most. There are a lot of friends in the kindergarten. Mom¡¯s friend is also her friend. Just like that, the little thing in the ming red skirt led Dalia downstairs. Dalia has always been with Kraig in a slightly mature dress, decent and generous. Only today, when she was so stunned by a little thing, she looked much more fascinating. Originally a 35-year-old woman could not be considered young by reason, but Dalia has followed Kraig in recent years and has been well taken care of by him, and she has nothing to worry about, so she looks not much bigger than Suzi. . At this time, Suzi was sitting in the living room, talking to Kraig. Kraig is gentle and smiling, but Suzi has always been quiet. The two people have been sitting in the living room downstairs for a while. Suzi didn¡¯t speak much, it was Kraig who was asking her. ¡°It was good to practice shooting yesterday, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Your architectural design¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The work is getting smoother, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He patted his knee and smiled: ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you two get along with Fu.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay.¡± Now when she is in front of Arron, her words have changed a lot, including when she is in the It¡¯s just that she is not very familiar with Kraig, so she asks and answers each sentence. ¡°Your children and you are different¡­The little thing is ghostly, I suspect that she has said what you two said alone.¡± Kraigughed. Suzi lowered his head lightly and smiled: ¡°Uh¡­¡± At this moment, Lilly led Dalia downstairs. Suzi was shocked, and then blurted out: ¡°Sister Shan, you are so beautiful!¡± Although she is not familiar with Kraig, she has a deep affection for Dalia. Until now, Suzi still remembers the first time she married Arron to meet Kraig and the others, in a big box, she seemed to go to Standing in the box like the execution ground, Dalia always looked at her with a slight smile at that time. When people are at their most depressed, the person next to you can not fall into trouble for you, but encourage you with a smile, handing you a chapter of paper to wipe, handing a bottle of water to drink, it is enough to make her grateful for a lifetime. When Suzi said this, Kraig also looked up at Dalia who had just walked down the stairs. His eyes met Dalia¡¯s eyes, and Dalia¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Does it look good, Kraig?¡± she asked nervously. Kraig was stunned: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 886 To be honest, the woman in front of me has changed a lot from the past. In the past, her mature dress revealed a s3xy taste, which was also Kraig¡¯s favorite taste. Today, she is dressed very vigorously and jumpy, yet mature and s3xy. There is also ayer of pure vitality. After all, the woman is taking care of it so well. Putting on this dress, it is hard to tell that she is in her thirties. It¡¯s like a charming little girl. Kraig¡¯s heart was entangled. He joked gently: ¡°Whatever you wear is beautiful.¡± Dalia smiled and said, ¡°Kraig, I¡¯m going shopping with Suzi.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± She seldom goes out. In her home in Kyoto, there are so many wealthy people who want to go shopping with her for tea. She doesn¡¯t go there. She always stays deep and simple. She is only willing toe out if he takes her with him when he is going out. . At this time, I heard her saying that she was going to go shopping with Suzi and Lilly in a shopping mall, but it was quite a surprise to Kraig. Kraig could tell that Dalia liked Suzi very much. What is this? Gather people in groups? She is a woman who doesn¡¯t make troubles, and Suzi is even more so, so the two women are very close to each other. Kraig took out a ck gold card and handed it to Dalia: ¡°I am older than Arron. Suzi should call your sister-inw. When you go shopping together, you should pay for all the expenses of the sister-inw.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dalia took the card. ¡°Come back early, your health is not goodtely, don¡¯t be too tired.¡± He asked her again. For some reason, she always felt like she would stop being abducted by other men in this suit. ¡°I know!¡± Dalia smiled softly. The little dumpling next to him looked at Dalia and Kraig. She suddenly shouted, ¡°Uncle Jun.¡± ¡°Yeah! Little thing, what are you thinking of calcting my tricks!¡± Kraig calmly looked at Lilly. Suzi humorously stopped Lilly: ¡°The only one, don¡¯t be as big or young as Uncle Jun!¡± Lillyy on Kraig¡¯sp and said solemnly: ¡°Uncle Jun, today auntie wears so beautifully, only a little worse than my mother, but she is very beautiful and beautiful, and there is no Aunt Shanshan on the street. Such a beautiful woman, I decided to help Aunt Shanshan find a beautiful boyfriend, what do you think, Uncle Jun.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause for two or three seconds, he lifted his p: ¡°I beat¡­¡± ¡°Coco¡­¡± Shen¡¯s only short-legged jogging don¡¯t slip away. Suzi and Dalia also looked at each other and smiled. Suzi said apologetically: ¡°Mr. Jun, she is the only one who was spoiled by Arron at home, don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Kraig nodded. Suzi came by car. Dalia could not drive. She and Lilly only sat in the back. The little guy is a silly talker, so he got in the car and started chatting with Dalia: ¡°Auntie, we have to pick up two aunts.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 887 – 888 Chapter 887 ¨C 888 Read Chapter 887 ¨C 888 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 887 ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dalia looked at Suzi, ¡°Suzi, is it convenient for me to see your friends?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the inconvenience? One of them is also your Jun¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You may see each other frequently in the future. Her name is Rayna, and the other is my colleague, Galia. You will love it if you meet.¡± Suzi was right. Dalia liked this little girl very much when he saw Galia who was lively like a little pepper. Rayna, who was standing with Galia, was a little shy. Dalia asked Suzi in a low voice: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this girl is also quite savage?¡± ¡°She!¡± Suzi nced at Rayna: ¡°She is just a nest! She dares to be aggressive when she is acquainted with her. She is stupid if she is unfamiliar.¡± Dalia was amused. ¡°That¡­¡± Rayna said embarrassingly: ¡°Lenny told me when I came, he said you are him¡­aunt, let me call you aunt. Aunt. Hello.¡± Dalia: ¡°Rayna, right?¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°Why are you so honest?¡± Dalia couldn¡¯t help worrying about Rayna. Dalia still knew a little bit about Kraig¡¯s nephew Lenny. She didn¡¯t know how Kraig fell in love with this honest little girl, who was probably carrot and green vegetables. She could see that the little girl was very, very loving. However, the Kyoto family is not an ordinary family. No one in the whole of Kyoto can match the monarch¡¯s family, and because of the great family, there will be differences within the monarch¡¯s family. The reason why Dalia can be alone is because no one¡¯s rights in the entire monarch¡¯s family can exceed the monarch¡¯s rights. Kraig. But for the remaining people, you vie for me, you rob me, if you are a sincere person like Rayna, you will really suffer. Hearing Dalia boasting about herself like this, Rayna respected Dalia more: ¡°I¡­actually, I used to be very bad, and my character was not very good. After I got closer to Suzi, I suffered. I don¡¯t have much culture or ability under the influence of Suzi. Please auntie to bring me more in the future.¡± Dalia smiled and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± In my heart, the little girl looked more and more happy: ¡°When Ie to Kyoto in the future, I still have apanion.¡± Rayna thought so too, she nodded happily: ¡°Yeah.¡± Due to Suzi¡¯s connection, the four women quickly got to know each other. Dalia was older and therefore more stable, while Suzi and Rayna Galia were about the same age and were rtively lively. The little servant Lilly always wanted to be in line with the four big beauties, so he always regarded himself as a little adult. Seeing the four beauties chatting in full swing, the little attendant followed the four beauties with stitches and murmured: ¡°Four aunts, you can have the only one to help you carry the clothes and bags.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mother!¡± Suzi scolded angrily. ¡°Um, little dumpling¡­ are you sure, you can carry it?¡± Galia looked at Lilly only kindly. Rayna said sympathetically: ¡°Oh, my little bun, you¡­this will crush you so you don¡¯t have to grow your head. For a while, you won¡¯t have to carry it alone. Auntie will help you carry it.¡± Dalia, who is a little older, has a kind of motherhood on her body. She squatted down and gently said to Lilly: ¡°The only one, howe you are so behaved, such a sensible baby, you are only six years old, and you know how to help mother and aunt. Are we carrying bags?¡± Dalia liked the kid more and more. In particr, the child immediately said with an air: ¡°Well! You are all my mother¡¯s friends. How happy my mother is with you. Seeing my mother happy, I am also very happy. Help you carry your bags. Not tired.¡± After finishing speaking, Lilly blinked his eyes and looked at Suzi who had just rebuked him. Suzi¡¯s heart was warm, and he hugged Shen¡¯s only head and k!ssed fiercely: ¡°It¡¯s really mother¡¯s baby¡­¡± Lilly was also surrounded by four big beauties, and he was very happy. Just like that, no one noticed that not far away, a woman was looking at five beauties, four big and one small. There was a lot of jealousy and vicious light in the woman¡¯s eyes. She took out her phone and dialed out: ¡°Dad, I saw Suzi and Dalia, talking andughing, and Rayna. They, unexpectedly united. Together!¡± Chapter 888 The woman is Jun Liuye. Jun Liuye married from the Jun family in Kyoto to the Xu family in Nancheng for a reason. Jun¡¯s family is second to none in Kyoto. Jun Liuye naturally looks down on Xu Zetong, but when Jun Liuye was in his twenties, he liked a foreign man. But never thought that the foreign man is a spy. Back then, because he wanted to get more information from Jun Chengyin, he deliberately approached Jun Liuye. Later, the foreign man was found out, but Jun Liuye had been pregnant for five or six months. Fortunately, the Jun family¡¯s big business had concealed the scandal of Jun Liuye, and he was pregnant for six months. The child was also secretly dropped. It was a ck kid who looked like a piece of ck charcoal from head to toe. They are all formed, but they have no right to live in this world. Although Jun Chengyin kept the matter very strict, some people in the upper circles inside knew something about it, so that no one wanted to marry Jun Liuye even if the Jun family was so wealthy and powerful. Jun Liuye can only marry away to Nancheng. It happened that Xu Ze had just returned from the same family in the same year and didn¡¯t know much about domestic affairs. He thought he was married to the eldestdy who had great wealth. Later, he discovered that Jun Liuye was equivalent to being kicked out by the Jun family. Jun Liuye didn¡¯t go back to her natal house very often, and the Jun family seldommunicated. Xu Zetong couldn¡¯t use the power of the Jun family to expand Xu¡¯s career. So, this¡­ For many years, Jun Liuye didn¡¯t eat well at her husband¡¯s house. Jun Liuye has always wanted to win some light for her inws, and she has always wanted to ease the rtionship with her natal family, after all, her father still holds an important position. At this moment, when Jun Liuye saw that Suzi, Dalia and Rayna were together talking andughing while shopping for dinner, Jun Liuye¡¯s heart trembled. In the past, it was just that Kraig and Arron had an extraordinary rtionship. Now, the women and children are all together. Jun Liuye immediately told his father the news. At that end, his father Jun Chengyin¡¯s tone really sighed: ¡°Eh¡­Since my father was demoted because of your business, Kraig¡¯s sphere of influence has been in full swing until now. Instead of me, he became the most authoritative person in our Jun family. Actually, this is not surprising, Kraig has always been towards Arron.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Jun Liuye said: ¡°But this shows one thing!¡± Jun Chengyin asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Arron is brazen about Jiaxing Ind!¡± Jun Liuye said. Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dad, for the sake of Grandpa Shu, you seconded so much manpower to Gasing Ind, but now Arron is still so casual. What does this mean? It shows how much you can second to Gasing Ind and how much Kraig can second to Gasing Ind. Yes. Maybe more than you. If this is the case, Arron is sure to win! This time in the battle of Gasing Ind, if Arron wins? Dad, have you ever thought about the consequences.¡± Jun Liuye asked back. Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± He hasn¡¯t thought about it. However, the daughter was right. If Arron was defeated, it would mean that Gasing Ind was captured by his Jun Chengyin. Because of this military exploit, Jun Chengyin¡¯s position in Kyoto should be overtaken by Kraig. But if Jiaxingdao falls into Arron¡¯s hands because of Kraig and Arron¡¯s union, then the Jun family will have to split first. At that time, Kraig will definitely not let go of his second uncle. ¡°Liu Liu, you are right. Thanks to you reminding Dad that you cane to Kyoto when you have time. Dad will give Zetong a few projects to do.¡± At that end, Jun Chengyin said to Jun Liuye. . ¡°Thank you dad, being a daughter should share some worries for you. This is what I should do. I will fly back to Kyoto to visit you with my child in a few days.¡± Jun Liuye said very happily. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m dead.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After closing the thread, Jun Liuye hid behind the pirs of the mall and watched several women talking andughing. Suzi looks ruddy and healthy. The unscrupulous one who smiles with a stern face, at first nce, is uncultivated! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 889 – 890 Chapter 889 ¨C 890 Read Chapter 889 ¨C 890 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 889 There is also that Rayna who is even less educated! A shrew who wants to be uneducated, uneducated, and has no family background! But married to the eldest son of the family of the emperor, Jun Xiao, the young master Lenny! Why! Looks vulgar and disgusting! And that Dalia! It was a beggar back then! A woman who is sold as amodity! So fate with Kraig! In the past six or seven years, if Kraig hadn¡¯t protected her, how could the upper ss in Kyoto respect her! How could it be possible! A wandering woman, a woman who almost starved to death in beggars, was even more moisturized than her, Jun Liuye, a real eldest of the Jun family! Jun Liuye looked at the four women who were talking andughing, and the more they looked, the more they became unbnced. Four women, all of them are humble embryos. Suzi has also been in jail! Wandering for many years! Dalia¡¯s situation is simr to that of those in jail. Although the other two are better, they are just ordinary people in the market. They really gather people and divide them in groups! If Rayna and Dalia really marry into Jun¡¯s house, sooner orter Jun¡¯s house will be destroyed in the hands of these lowly women. Thinking of this, Jun Liuye took out his cell phone and made a call. It took a long time for someone to connect on that end. ¡°Hey, I thought you would never return to China in your life.¡± Jun Liuye said angrily The voice on the other end is very far away: ¡°I want toe back, but I can¡¯t walk away¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te back, Kraig will really take that woman¡­¡± Jun Liuye said. ¡°Really¡­really?¡± The tone of that end was extremely flustered. Jun Liuye sneered: ¡°Why should I lie to you!¡± Say yes, hung up the phone quickly. Then she nced at a few women again, she sneered and left the mall with arge bag of her own things. At this moment, on the long chairs in the center of the mall for customers to rest, four women are talking andughing, very happy. ¡°Sister Shanshan, you really lost your blood today. I¡¯m embarrassed. The first day I met you today, you bought me so many things.¡± Galia looked at Dalia with some embarrassment. Rayna was also embarrassed: ¡°Yes, Auntie, how can I make you spend money?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Dalia smiled: ¡°You have called my aunt! The first time my aunt meets my nephew and daughter-inw, she always has to give her a meeting ceremony.¡± Dalia was indeed very happy. Kraig saved her one million in this ck gold card. This card was originally used by Kraig to keep her with her, but Dalia is a woman who doesn¡¯t like to bring money. He and Junjing usually go out. Together with Yu, she can¡¯t spend her money, so she usually doesn¡¯t spend money. But today, it was a happy time for her mouth to spend money. With Suzi, Rayna, and Walton with three girls who were slightly younger than her, Dalia felt that his heart was much younger. At the very least, you don¡¯t have to think about it like you did with Kraig¡¯s other friends. Today, she is very rxed. Also rxed was Suzi. The happy Suzi was about to greet a few people to eat together, but the phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was from Gasing Ind again, and the smile on Suzi¡¯s face immediately disappeared: ¡°Hey! Who are you!¡± Chapter 890 Suzi thought that Joan might be calling. At the other end, it really was Joan, with a kind of sadness in his gentle tone: ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s me, Joan¡­¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s you!¡± Suzi was still very angry. ¡°Are you angry with me Suzi?¡± Joan asked. ¡°Young Master Chu, in fact, I shouldn¡¯t say a lot of things, because after all, you went to Gasing Ind because of me, but Young Master Chu, do you know that you can¡¯t help me at all!¡± Suzi became more angry as he said. Sitting next to her, the little dumpling who helped her hold the bag couldn¡¯t help but look up at Suzi: ¡°Mom, who are you arguing with? Mom, is someone bullying you? If someone bullies you, you Tell the only one, the only one will definitely hit her!¡± Even though it has been more than half a year since being brought back by Arron, Shen¡¯s only child still has to protect his mother at every turn. Little things love mother very much. Dalia next to him couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the child. Dalia held Lilly in his arms, and said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, you should speak quietly. If you have anything to do, you have to solve it slowly. Keep your breath still. This will scare the child.¡± Suzi looked at Dalia gratefully. She covered the microphone and said to Dalia and two other friends: ¡°Please take the only one to the gourmet side and find an Inte celebrity shop to sit down first. I will The three women nodded very understandingly. Then, they led Lilly to the gourmet floor. Suzi said to the phone: ¡°Chu Shao, your parents found Arron because of your visit to Gasing Ind.¡± Joan immediately exined over the phone: ¡°Suzi, I have nothing to do with you when I came to Jiaxing Ind. It was not you who encouraged me toe, but I did it voluntarily!¡± ¡°I know! But do your parents think so? They think I bewitched you, and then you listened to me, and then went to Gasing Ind and worked for me! But I have never done such a thing!¡± Shen Speaking of Suzi¡¯s grievances and grievances and angrily. After all, it has been so many years, the Nancheng people¡¯s mistakes made her always bear a lot of pressure, but one day, she will not be able to bear it. At that end, Joan said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡± Suzi also said immediately: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Chu Shao, I¡¯m sorry! I¡­I shouldn¡¯t be angry with you, you¡­Listen to me, you don¡¯t want to do anything, just take advantage of it. When no one on Gasing Ind knows about you, you shoulde back quickly. If someone knows that you are avenging the Lin family, if others know that you are Arron¡¯s cousin, you will be dead, do you know?¡± ¡°You are very worried about my life, right?¡± Joan asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi blurted out. Joan smiled: ¡°Suzi, do you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I went to the hospital secretly beforeing to Gasing Ind.¡± Suzi: ¡°?¡± ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Joan smiled with a happy smile: ¡°The hospital where Sanford recuperated, please forgive me for not telling you the address of that hospital, because it is an absolutely confidential hospital. , I can only tell you that Sanford is recovering very well now. Every day there is a doctor to help him exercise. Now he can walk a long way without crutches.¡± ¡°Really¡­really?¡± Suzi¡¯s eye circles immediately turned red again. When picking up the only two days after school, the only one who was still in the car sullenly asked Suzi: ¡°Mom, where is your uncle? I miss your uncle. Uncle knows that I have a mom and dad who loves me very much now?¡± Whenever Lilly asked Suzi like this, Suzi coaxed him: ¡°Lilly, my uncle went to a closed nursing home to treat his legs. When you see your uncle in the future, your uncle will be able to walk. Are you happy?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 891 – 892 Chapter 891 ¨C 892 Read Chapter 891 ¨C 892 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 891 Lilly¡¯s happy eyes lit up: ¡°Happy! Of course happy!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait patiently for Uncle. Uncle¡¯s legs wille back naturally when he gets better, okay?¡± Suzi patiently coaxed Shen Only. Lilly nodded obediently. In fact, it is not only Shen that only wants Sanford? Suzi also thought. How can you not think about your rtives who have depended on each other for six years? ¡°My brother¡­ did he say that he missed me?¡± Suzi asked with a choked voice. At that end, Joan said, ¡°Your brother said¡­Although it was the Nancheng where he took you to leave at the beginning, you were taking care of him most of the time in the fleeting years when you were fleeing together. Your child was born and his leg was broken. At that time, you had to take care of the child as well as take care of him. You even donated blood for a fee so that he can eat something nutritious. The child is so small that you went to the construction site. Doing the same physical work as a man, I¡¯m tired every day when I get home, and I don¡¯t even want to eat food.¡± At this point, Joan choked up. He paused for a while before continuing to say: ¡°But, even if life is like this, you immediately bought a wheelchair for him with your first month¡¯s sry, and then pushed him out to sunbathe every day. Your brother said, he Although there is no love with you in this life, but if you have a sister like you and depended on him for six years, he would have no regrets even if he died. He said that you are the most affectionate and righteous woman in the world. Suzi, I missed you back then. I regret it all my life. I said it a thousand times that I regretted it all my life, but it was still difficult for me to offset the regret in my heart. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, let me do one thing for you. I only have to do one thing, and I can still pay for the thing that you N?velDrama.Org owns all content. saved my life from the knife in the past. I won¡¯t do it for others in my life. Live, I only live for you. So Suzi, you don¡¯t have to persuade me, I won¡¯te back.¡± In the end, Joan¡¯s tone turned out to be full of happiness. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, she just said sadly: ¡°Joan, I¡­you all know that I am very affectionate and righteous. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have many friends in my life. When I was young, I was bullied by others, and I had no friends in the whole elementary school. Later, when I came to Lin¡¯s house, when I was begging with a kid, I still had no friends. There were a few roommates in the university, but because I was in jail, I didn¡¯t contact me anymore. I really have no friends. You are my only friends, and I¡­ don¡¯t want you to have an ident. You promise me to protect yourself on Gasing Ind and promise me not to be idental. I beg you, can I? ¡° At that end, Joan said with great satisfaction: ¡°I promise you, I will be fine! As for my parents, I will tell them personally.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you so badly just now.¡± Suzi said sincerely: ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the matter when you called this time?¡± At that end, Joan¡¯s tone immediately became heavy: ¡°Of course there is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suzi asked, ¡°Is there any bad news?¡± Joan snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how they are so fate!¡± Suzi subconsciously asked: ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 892 Suzi knew that what Joan was talking about must be Lanita¡¯s family of three. At that end, Joan said: ¡°But don¡¯t worry about Suzi, I will definitely be able to kill them! Their family of three is now the guests of the Pan family, and they have already moved into the Pan family¡¯s royal mansion. It¡¯s in the west courtyard of Li, you know, the Emperor¡¯s Mansion originally only lived with the two brothers, but now there are more of Lanita¡¯s family. Moreover, Pan Haojing, Pan¡¯s boss, was nning to let his fourth brother marry Lanita. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Joan said: ¡°Now I have inquired, Lanita has already told Pan Haojing that the reason why Arron is so eager to n to add Star Ind is because you are bewildered, so now Pan Haojing and the Lin family are discussing. When Arron ns to add Star Ind, they will send people to Nancheng to deal with you. I called you today to tell you this. You must be more careful in the future, you must be more careful, understand?¡± Suzi: ¡°I know, thank you Joan, thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you more, take care of yourself, I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°Well, goodbye, take care.¡± Suzi¡¯s heart is also extremely heavy. After closing the line, she sat on the ground, thinking about what Joan had said to her. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to let the Lin family go, but that the Lin family had never thought of letting her go. With a sneer, Suzi went to the okay floor to find Dalia and the others. ¡°How about Suzi, you are a little unhappy?¡± Dalia asked concerned. She is the oldest here, and she always speaks with gentle care. Rayna and Galia met Dalia for the first time today, but they liked her very much. Suzi shook his head and said with a happy look: ¡°It¡¯s okay, how about it, have you ordered?¡± ¡°Not yet, waiting for you.¡± Galia said. Suzi raised his hand and poked Galia¡¯s forehead with a finger: ¡°You little clever ghost, I don¡¯t know you yet! You are embarrassed to ask Sister Shan to pay the bill, waiting for me toe. Someone pays the bill, and Mu Meng only orders. Isn¡¯t the dish!¡± Galia smiled: ¡°Hehe, Sister Suzi, don¡¯t pierce me if you see through it. Compared with the three of you, I am a pauper, okay, all three of you are richdies, just Lian Rayna, who used to rely on me to help, is now his wife Rayna.¡± ¡°Hey! Mrs. Dangkuo didn¡¯t see it so well, it¡¯s best to be self-reliant.¡± Suzi, Dalia and Rayna three colleagues said. The words must be said, and the three of them smiled at each other again. This meal was invited by Suzi. It doesn¡¯t cost much, but with four big beauties and one little one, five people eat very well. The customers passing by them couldn¡¯t help but look at them more. ¡°Whenever Ie to Nancheng in the future, I will go shopping and eat with you. I find that this is also good.¡± Dalia usually goes in and out of some high-end ces with Kraig. She really rarelyes to this kind of more lively and rtively cheap ce for mass consumption. After this one time, she felt that she was young. Especially Shen¡¯s only child will give her food: ¡°Aunt Shanshan, you eat this.¡± The child poked Dalia with a piece of purple mandarin fish. Before it was delivered to Suzi¡¯s mouth, the mandarin fish was almost lost. But Dalia resolutely ate very happily. After a meal, the four beauties all ate very well, and they sat on the lounge benches again and chatted. Regarding beauty, skin care, and care. Women are always inseparable from this topic. At this time, Suzi came to a secluded ce and called Arron. After a meal, Suzi still felt that it was necessary to tell Arron about the situation in Gasing Ind. After all, if Arron had more of the situation there, the odds of winning would be a little bit more. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 893 – 894 Chapter 893 ¨C 894 Read Chapter 893 ¨C 894 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 893 ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi shouted. ¡°Huh? How about shopping outside today? Have you returned with a full load? I will send a car to pick you up?¡± Arron said gently on the other side. Suzi¡¯s tone was serious: ¡°Arron, Joan called me just now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± When Arron heard Joan¡¯s call, his heart suddenly became cold. ¡°He said that the Lin family¡¯s treatment in Gasing Ind is very good now. Jarod and Lanita¡¯s family of three have already lived in the Emperor¡¯s Mansion, and they are on the same level as the Pan family in Gasing Ind. What does this mean? Jun Chengyin must have given Gasing Ind a lot of benefits¡­It is said that they also sent people¡­¡± Before Suzi finished speaking, Arron was cut off over there: ¡°Did Jiaxing Ind send someone to sneak into Nancheng again?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arron arrived. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi suddenly shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You have to be careful¡­you¡­can¡¯t have anything, otherwise I and the only¡­what should I do?¡± The woman wanted to cry as she spoke. She was very strong on the outside. But the hand in front of his own man often bes extremely fragile. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He raised his eyes and looked at Kraig who was sitting opposite. Kraig onlyughed. Afterughing for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Old Fu, you are bing more and more like a husband, and more and more like a father. Sometimes I think you are like raising two daughters.¡± Arron: ¡°So, I am busier than you now.¡± Yubi, he took away the hand covering the receiver, and said to the receiver: ¡°If you are tired from shopping,e back early. If you buy too many things, I will send a car to pick you up.¡± Suzi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can go back by ourselves. I¡¯m dead.¡± After closing the line, Arron and Kraig continued to talk about the topic of their partner. ¡°Arron, when are you going to stay still? You are not in a hurry, I am all anxious for you.¡± Kraig said. Arron said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your second uncle to see how many weapons he can fund Gasing Ind! He has funded more, won¡¯t I get more in the future? This kind of weapon that is easy to pick up for nothing. , Why don¡¯t I? Not only I can salvage a fortune, but also roughly weaken his force. When your second uncle is with you, there is no room for counterattack.¡± Kraig smiled suddenly: ¡°You kid! Kill three birds with one stone! No loss is the brother I know, you have always been the one who can hold your breath!¡± Arron sighed: ¡°I just heard Suzi¡¯s call. I was not idle on Gasing Ind. I was also taking action. It seemed that I had to bring Suzi and the only one by my side so that they could not leave before I could leave. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kraig nodded: ¡°Their mother and daughter are your life now.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As he was talking, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that the call was from Kyoto. Arron showed Kraig¡¯s cell phone: ¡°Whatever I say, whoever is talking, there will be movement. Up.¡± If you speak, Arron immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, the subordinates in Kyoto are reporting the situation: ¡°Siye, Jun Chengyin is taking action again. He just broadcasted a call, and he actually dialed one-third of his powerful weapons to Jiaxing Ind. ¡° ¡°Good!¡± Arron smiled coldly. After closing the line, he looked at Kraig: ¡°Close the!¡± Chapter 894 Kraig¡¯s expression was rxed: ¡°Why? Suddenly something happened?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Just now, Jun Chengyin suddenly and drastically allocated military equipment to Gasing Ind. It seems that he knows something. The momentum is to destroy Arron on Gasing Ind. Kill him. Jun Chengyin took out one-third of the power in his hands and provided it to Jiaxing Ind. This is what Jun Chengyin has lost.¡± Kraig smiled: ¡°Arron, my second uncle provided military equipment to Gasing Ind. Isn¡¯t this the result you want?¡± Arron raised his hand and nodded Jun Chengyin: ¡°You really deserve to be my brother of the opposite s3x!¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°Kraig, this time I am going to conquer Gasing Ind, and when Ie back, you and your second uncle will be really like fire and water.¡± Kraig smiled and said, ¡°That will happen sooner orter. If you cane back from Gasing Ind, then his power will lose at least half. By then, he may not have turned my face with me. That is, Shu The father¡¯s side¡­¡± Speaking of Mr. Shu, Arron¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°After finishing the matters on Jiaxing Ind, I will bring back the Lin family of three and let Suzi dispose of it. As for Mr. Shu, as long as he has stopped honestly, I will give it to him. Retire! After all, he is not only kind to our Fu family, he has also saved my mother¡¯s life. In any case, I can¡¯t act on him.¡± Kraig sighed: ¡°Elder Shu also relied on saving your Aunt Xia back then and was kind to the Fu family. That¡¯s why he can be so confident and help his niece again and again.¡± Arron sneered: ¡°I hope he won¡¯t regret that day.¡± Kraig: ¡°You have something in your words?¡± Arron: ¡°It is still notpletely certain¡­¡± Kraig knew about Arron¡¯s temperament. He didn¡¯t want to say anything he wasn¡¯t sure about. Kraig didn¡¯t force him. Kraig looked at the time and got up and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, I have to go back. , Your sister- inw is in poor health recently, I have to watch her take care of her body in person.¡± Arron: ¡°You are quite concerned about your sister-inw.¡± Kraig¡¯s face smiled warmly: ¡°I have been with me for six or seven years without any credit or hard work. Your sister-inw is the most obedient and sensible woman I have ever seen in my life. Since someone has followed me, I can¡¯t It¡¯s not good for her.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Then don¡¯t leave today and have dinner at my house. I¡¯ll let Suzi bring my sister-inw over.¡± Kraig looked at Arron¡¯s set of ts: ¡°Is it appropriate?¡± This is not Fu¡¯s house, this is Arron¡¯s most personal ce. For so many years, although Arron has never lived in Fu¡¯s house, all his family banquets and activities are held in Fu¡¯s house, and hisrge t in the city center is definitely his private residence. . No one has been here. ¡°What is wrong between you and your sister-inw?¡± Arron smiled lightly: ¡°Yesterday, when Suzi came back to talk to the only sister-inw, the only little thing was happy Pidianpidian.¡± Kraig also smiled: ¡°My little woman has no other abilities, she¡¯s kind of like a kid. Okay! Eat at your house today, and let her show your hand in a while. She cooks deliciously.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Next, he asked Mrs. Li to prepare the ingredients first. Then, another phone call came out, ordering to go down and leave for Gasing Ind. After all these arrangements were made, Arron called Suzi again. At the other end, Suzi and Rayna, Galia, and Dalia were taking Lilly and nning to have a beauty treatment, but they found that it was not appropriate to bring the only one. ¡°Huh, where are we going?¡± Galia was worried. She hasn¡¯t yed enough yet. After only a day in the shopping mall, she didn¡¯t spend a penny, earned more than a dozen skirts, and even feasted and drank, feeling proud. Rayna doesn¡¯t matter, she even wants to go back a bit, because she has been urged by the phone several times, and every time it¡¯s the coquettish voice of Lenny on the other side of the phone: ¡°My wife, when are youing back next time? When going to the mall with my fourth aunt, can you take me? I¡¯ll be your driver, and I can pay for you by the way. The four of you can spend hundreds of thousands on this day, right? ¡° Rayna smiled: ¡°Okay, will you take you next time? It will definitely not work this time.¡± ¡°Then you will be right back now!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She really wanted to go shopping, chatting, eating and so on with Suzi, Dalia, and Galia. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 895 – 896 Chapter 895 ¨C 896 Read Chapter 895 ¨C 896 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 895 However, I was also a little bit reluctant to Lenny. Rayna looked at the three beauties in front of him with embarrassment. At exactly this time, Arron¡¯s call came in, and Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Arron?¡± ¡°Come back, and bring my sister-inw back home. Kraig is here.¡± Arron said. ¡°Oh, well, I will go back now.¡± Suzi said. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After closing the line, she looked at Rayna and said in an obedient tone: ¡°Rayna, you are not married yet, just follow Kraig and see what you will do if you get married in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, Suzi.¡± Rayna blushed suddenly. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m joking with you, go back quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Rayna blushed and went to call the taxi. Suzi looked at Galia again, and Galia immediately ran and said, ¡°No, Sister Suzi, don¡¯t you, I won¡¯t go to your house, if my cousin finds out that I will go to your house, my cousin dare to beat me. .¡± After saying a word, Galia had already taken a taxi and ran away. ¡°You die girl, just run away after taking advantage¡­¡± Suziughed and cursed behind him. Reluctantly, she could only take the only one and Dalia home. As soon as he walked in, Dalia felt the extremely strong family atmosphere. Therge t-floor living room is full of children¡¯s yfulness. ¡°Aunt Shanshan, do you like my house?¡± Lilly held Dalia¡¯s hand and asked this and that. At this moment, Lilly and Dalia are better than his mother. Suzi followed behind, carryingrge and small bags. When she saw Kraig sitting in the living room, she immediately said: ¡°Mr. Jun, let¡¯s eat here today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡± Kraig was rude. Dalia looked back at Kraig: ¡°Kraig, is this¡­ appropriate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a sister-inw, you can cook this meal today.¡± Kraig smiled. Dalia blushed slightly when he mentioned the word ¡°sister-inw¡±. Hearing this name, her heart was still quite warm. In fact, apart from not giving her status and not letting her have children for her, Kraig treated her very well. ¡°Well, I¡¯m cooking today.¡± Dalia readily agreed, and then asked: ¡°What do you guys want to eat? What kind of food do you have at home?¡± ¡°Report Sister-inw, I want to eat steamed shrimp.¡± Suzi raised his hand and said. Today I ate a bit oily in the Food City, and now I want to eat something lighter. ¡°I want to eat some fire dragon fire sd.¡± Lilly also raised his hand to report a dish. Two men, you look at me and I look at you, and then the colleague said: ¡°Whatever!¡± ¡°Whatever, it depends on my own mood.¡± Dalia was very happy. She had already taken the apron from the domestic helper Li¡¯s wife. She tightened the kitchen with a smile. She didn¡¯t forget to turn around and say to them: ¡°You all sit down. y in the living room.¡± y. Suzi really can¡¯t. As soon as she sat down, Arron said to her: ¡°Suzi, pack up tonight, and tomorrow we will go to Jiaxing Ind.¡± Chapter 896 Suzi was immediately taken aback: ¡°Why is it so fast?¡± Although she had always known that Arron was going, and that Arron had been conspiring in the ¡°Both¡­¡± Suzi asked slightly worried: ¡°Are you all ready?¡± She didn¡¯t see Arron preparing to fight. Arron smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want to prepare?¡± Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t you need force? Every aspect?¡± Arronughed: ¡°I went to Gasing Ind. One was not to burn, kill and loot, but not to seize someone¡¯s property, and third, not to take it forcibly, so there was no need for those.¡± When he heard Arron say this, Suzi didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Then¡­¡± She had always thought that Arron was going to capture the entire Gasing Ind. Arron sighed: ¡°The current monarch of Gasing Ind is the Pan family. As early as fifty years ago, the Pan family was only the second family on Gasing Ind. At that time, Gasing Ind was not developed. So there is such a good prospect forter development because the Fu family in Nancheng went there to invest and then took a lot of advanced technology to where it was, which allowed the Jiaxing Ind in the smallnd to prosper.¡± Suzi had heard of Gasing Ind. It is indeed a small ce. Gasing Ind is not even as big as half of Nancheng. ¡°Then what?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Fifty years ago, the monarch of Gasing Ind was surnamed Xia.¡± Arron said quietly. Suzi: ¡°¡­Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arron¡¯s eyes had distant memories: ¡°Fifty years ago, the ind owner of Gasing Ind was my grandfather Xia Jingzhong. My grandfather had a veryrge family in his early years, and Gasing Ind was bought by them alone. It came out of the wastnd. At that time, it was the Pan family who bought the Canadian Star Ind in a joint venture with them. However, the Pan family only paid 20% of the money, and the Xia family paid 80% of the money.¡± Suzi: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Later, the Fu family arrived on the ind. For unknown reasons, they overthrew the Xia family, and then vigorously rmended the Pan family to take over as the monarch. The Xia family, the old and the young, plus the domestic helper Hundreds of people just flee and die to death. Grandpa and grandma have many children throughout their lives, but in the end, only my mother survived.¡± Hearing this, Suzi felt extremely heavy: ¡°Arron¡­¡± ¡°At that time, my mother was only ten years old. Fortunately, my grandparents left her a sum of money to support her studying abroad and the best school. After graduation, my mother returned to Gasing Ind, although she was not there. It¡¯s the princess of Gasing Ind, but she just wanted to find a job in her hometown. When she was twenty-six years old, her mother met her father on Gasing Ind.¡± When ites to these, Arron¡¯s entire face is dimmed. Kraig knows all these past events. Therefore, when Arron said this to Suzi, Kraig kept silent. When Suzi listened, the whole person was stunned. Shanna¡¯s mother loves Fu Zhengxiong, and Suzi has always known it. However, Shanna¡¯s mother never told Suzi about her and Fu Zhengxiong. Knowing this time, Suzi heard Arron¡¯s heavy heart. Fu Zhengxiong was thergest investor from Nancheng to Gasing Ind at that time. The prosperity that the Fu family brought to Gasing Ind was that the people of Gasing Ind regarded the Fu family as a god, and Shanna, who had just returned to the ind at that time, thought very much. Pure, she is poor and white, with nothing to rely on. How can a little girl who only wants to make a big ssh in architecture can withstand the pursuit of a sessful person like Fu Zhengxiong? Before long, Shanna fell in love. Then, Shanna became pregnant. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 897 – 898 Chapter 897 ¨C 898 Read Chapter 897 ¨C 898 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 897 When she knew that she was about to give birth, she knew that Fu Zhengxiong had a wife and a son in Nancheng. At that moment, Shanna copsed. She didn¡¯t understand why Fu Zhengxiong would pursue her, Fu Zhengxiong never said. It was not untilter that Arron gradually understood that the reason why Fu Zhengxiong and Shanna were married at that time was because many local people still supported the Xia family. The reason why Fu Zhengxiong and Shanna were together was The upper ranks of Gasing Ind paved their own way. Later, Fu Zhengxiong and the Pan family fell out. He was returning from the withdrawal of capital from Jiaxing Ind, just at that time Shanna should give birth. Fu Zhengxiong wanted to bring his wife who was about to give birth back to Nancheng for the next life, but at that time Shanna was already very inconvenient. She could only stay on Gasing Ind by herself until she gave birth to Arron, until Arron was already one year old. At that time, Shanna brought Arron to Nancheng to find his biological father. However, what Shanna never expected was that the Fu family didn¡¯t recognize Shanna at all at that time. He also said that Shanna had a humble background. Angrily, Shanna wanted to return to Nancheng, but at that time the Fu Group hadpletely broken with the Pan family, and Shanna could not go back. She can only take Arron with her, living on the living expenses given by Fu Zhengxiong every month. Not only that, the older Arron didn¡¯t even have the right to inherit, and he had to ept the fate of being exiled abroad. Although her mother loved Fu Zhengxiong very much, Shanna had to reluctantly leave Fu Zhengxiong and go abroad to apany her son for the sake of her son. Provide a superior life for his son. Untilter, her mother returned to China because she missed Fu Zhengxiong, but was framed and imprisoned. Shanna spent ten years in prison. Ten years time! Arron visited the prison several times and said to her mother every time: ¡°Mom, I will take you abroad now and nevere back again. My power abroad and my ability are enough for you to enjoy your life. ¡° But her mother firmly shook her head: ¡°I hope Fu Zhengxiong can give me an exnation. I want to ask him personally if I can enter the Fu family! Qin¡¯er, mom used to oppose you to fight for the Fu family¡¯s property, but now mom doesn¡¯t Thinking about it this way, the Fu family should belong to you! You must fight back.¡± These words were all said by her mother to Arron in prison. In fact, Arron had such a n. The Fu family was too unfair to his mother and to him. Of course he wanted to snatch things that belonged to Arron. Now it is good to get the support of his mother. Arron nodded resolutely. He thinks that whether his mother is in prison, at least it is a safe ce. He will send in a lot of belongings every month and try not to let his mother suffer in it. It was not until ten yearster that he seized the power of the Fu Group. Then all the remnants of the Fu family were eradicated, only Fu Zhengxiong and the aunt were left. However, although Arron was in charge of the Fu family, his mother ran out of life. If you ask Arron what is the saddest and most regrettable thing in his life, it belongs to his mother¡¯s early death. Before his mother died, he told him that he must go back to Jiaxing Ind, and he must go back! Must! ¡°Because Gasing Ind still has¡­¡± This is the mother¡¯s death before she said half of the words, and then passed away. Chapter 898 Arron didn¡¯t tell anyone half of what the mother said. But he knew in his heart that there must be people or things that his mother cares about in Gasing Ind, and there must be very important things that have not beenpleted. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Fulfilling his mother¡¯sst wish and going to Gasing Ind to find some answers, this is why Arron insisted on conquering Gasing Ind. And Mr. Shu. Before his mother died, she repeatedly told Arron that she must treat Elder Shu well. Therefore, this is also the reason why Arron never confronted Elder Shu again and again. In fact, it is in, as long as Elder Shu protects Lanita¡¯s family of three in the Shu family, Arron really has nothing to do with the Lin family. But now that the Lin family is on Gasing Ind, it¡¯s hard to say! It just so happens that Suzi can get revenge. When Arron finished talking about the reason why he wanted to conquer Gasing Ind, She Niang said distressedly: ¡°Arron, I didn¡¯t expect my mother to have so many difficulties. She never told me when she was alive, eh. , I knew she was so bitter. When she was alive, I should take better care of her. I think about it now, I really don¡¯t spend too much time with my mother. Too little. ¡° Speaking ofter, Suzi¡¯s eyes were red. Living in this world, Shanna is the person who makes her feel the closest besides her parents. During the two years in prison, it is not so much that Suzi helped Shanna carry a lot of heavy goods, but it is actually more urate to say that Shanna is taking care of her. Shanna is very rich in prison, and has a very high cost of food and clothing. Okay, so she also helps Suzi from time to time. Later, he also taught Suzi a lot of useful knowledge in architecture. But now she¡¯s mother Suzi, she really took care of Aunt Shanna, she took care of too little and too little, and it¡¯s also to me that she was desperate at that time. If her conditions were better at the time, she would really not look for a job again. , Should be by my mother¡¯s side all the time. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t make much sense to talk about this at this time. All she can do now is to apany Arron to Jiaxing Ind. Looking for the mother¡¯sst wish. Then, fulfill the mother¡¯sst wish. She put away her emotions and said to Arron: ¡°Arron, I have to organize my work first. At least some of the tasks I have on hand have to be handled well, otherwise my colleagues can¡¯t take over, I will do it now.¡± Yubing, she looked at Kraig again: ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡¯m sorry you talked to Arronzi¡¯s living room. I will sort out my work by the side.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Kraig nodded. Suzi got up and left. When she came to the small studio, she took out her mobile phone and arranged something: ¡°Hey, Zhao Xianda, I would like to trouble you one thing. How about letting Rayna follow you as your assistant in the future? I may temporarily I don¡¯t know when I cane back if something is going on.¡± On that end, Zhao Xianda was naturally very surprised. However, Zhao Xianda did not force to ask about things Suzi did not want to say. He only promised on the phone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Suzi, I will definitely bring Rayna to the top. Rayna is actually very good at right now. He is a person, honest, obedient, hardworking, and very good. The design department likes her like you.¡± ¡°Then I can rest assured, thank you Zhao Xianda.¡± Suzi said. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°I will sort out the work today, and then send an email to you, try to make it easier for you to take over.¡± Suzi said again. ¡°Good.¡± Zhao Xianda agreed. After closing the line, Suzi began to deal with it. Her small studio and living room are only separated by a ss door. She sits on her desk in drawing and tidying up and looks very serious. In Kraig¡¯s eyes, she can¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°Arron, your little wife is truly extraordinary. She cherishes everything. Although she is married to you, she doesn¡¯t look like a wife at all. She used to suffer too much.¡± Arron was silent but smiled. Looking at Dalia who is busy in the kitchen, it looks different. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 899 – 900 Chapter 899 ¨C 900 Read Chapter 899 ¨C 900 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 899 The woman in the kitchen is very virtuous. She is busy cooking, and the only kid next to Shen follows behind like a little tail: ¡°Aunt Shanshan, is the steamed shrimp my mother wants? I want to eat one now. .¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Dalia was amused: ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot. Auntie will give you a piece of cold. Are you eating well?¡± Lilly nodded immediately: ¡°Good auntie.¡± Dalia really peeled one off for Shen Soong first, and then put it on a small te to dry. After a minute, Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. she picked it up. Cautiously raced to Shen only¡¯s mouth. The little girl eats with gusto. Dalia watched it with gusto. In the living room, when the two men saw this scene, Arron smiled. But Kraig has mixed vors on his face. Do you say he doesn¡¯t want children? Think! However, he really didn¡¯t want to have children with Dalia. Because I didn¡¯t want to hurt Dalia. Deep down, he still thought of that woman. Within an hour, Dalia made a table of dishes. The dishes on this table are better than those eaten by Suzi and the others in the Food City, and the most proactive thing is that Kraig likes it very much. Regardless of the fact that Suzi and Shen¡¯s only two little beauties are watching, Kraig eats a lot and doesn¡¯t cheat at all. Seeing Kraig eating, Lilly also ate a lot. This dinner was dubbed the Last Supper by Kraig. Arron also hit Kraig on the head: ¡°I am going to Jiaxing Ind tomorrow, can you say something auspicious!¡± Kraig smiled: ¡°Old Fu, when did you believe in this kind of superstition? You used to be, but you are not afraid of heaven and earth!¡± Arron used to be fearless, but now with Suzi, he will take care of many things. This evening, Kraig and Dalia had a meal here, and after a lot of instructions to each other, Kraig and Dalia left. Arron and Suzi hugged each other for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡°Arron, the three of us must be together forever.¡± She wanted to say that we must be together in death, but she didn¡¯t say. Arron hugged her tightly: ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nestled in the man¡¯s chest and slowly closed her eyes. Next day Arron and Suzi both woke up very early, Christopher¡¯s car was already waiting downstairs, and they were all ready together. They also carry very little luggage. The only person around him was Christopher. Even the old house of the Fu family was not rmed, and it was not impossible to rm Elder Shu. So quietly, the family of three boarded the ne. When the ne arrived at Gasing Ind after three hours, Suzi asked Arron, ¡°Arron, do we first look for a taxi and then a hotel? Or how to arrange it? By the way, are you familiar with thenguage here? ¡° Before Arron could answer, they had already heard of a car in front of them. A person got off the car and said respectfully to Arron: ¡°Good morning, gooddy, good little princess, please get in the car!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 900 At this time, Christopher said: ¡°Madam, we havee to Gasing Ind until now no one knows. The one who picked us up was our internal correspondent from Gasing Ind.¡± Suzi nodded with satisfaction: ¡°I see.¡± Four people got in the car at the same time, and Christopher sat in the front passenger seat. Arron, Suzi and Lilly sat in the back row. As soon as she got on the car, the little princess happily watched the scenery of Gasing Ind. Even if you look at Gasing Ind, it is just a small town as big as a small ce, but the scenery here is extremely beautiful and the climate is humid and mild. When I came here, I felt that the air was fresher. Seeing the little girl eximing in surprise, Suzi simply changed positions with Lilly and let Lilly sit by the window, so that it would be more convenient for her to see the scenery outside. The former driver was driving while reporting to Arron and Suzi. ¡°Four Lord, Madam, yesterday Jun Chengyin of Kyoto has already put all the weapons allocated to the Pan family in ce.¡± Hearing what the driver in front said, Suzi immediately looked at Arron in surprise: ¡°Jun, Jun Chengyin¡­have you allocated weapons to the Pan family?¡± Arron smiled slightly. He raised his arm to hold Suzi, and then asked the driver in a low and steady tone: ¡°Is it all in the treasury?¡± The driver nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all in the treasury, and then count it.¡± Suzi looked at Arron: ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the situation?¡± Arron looked at Suzi with a loving look, and said mysteriously: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask.¡± Suzi nodded immediately: ¡°Well! I won¡¯t ask my husband! As long as I am with the only family of three, I will feel at ease. No matter where it is, the three of us are all together!¡± Speaking of words, Suzi leaned his head on Arron¡¯s shoulder. The expression is stable and happy. She is really not afraid. What about the swordsmanship? How about extremely dangerous? As long as the three of them die together, she feels that this is happy. Especially when she heard Arron¡¯s story about Shanna¡¯s mother when she was young yesterday, Suzi felt that being able to be a family of three is more important than anything else. More important than death. However, her cute and contented expression leaning on Arron¡¯s shoulders suddenly gave the driver driving in front of her a lot of dog food. Driver: ¡°¡­¡± He really felt like his eyes were blinded. Does he dare to watch it? But the more he dared not look, the more he wanted to look in the rearview mirror. By the way, the Fourth Master¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror was very ordinary and indifferent, and thedy was still very intoxicated and happy. This driver hasn¡¯t seen Master for a full year. When he saw Masterst year, he went back to Nancheng to gather together. At that time, Master still looked cold and cold, but he didn¡¯t see him this year. , Master has changed a lot. Recently, he has been hearing rumors that the Master has a little wife and a little princess by his side, which made the Master change a lot. In the past, the Master was an abstinence system, but the Master is now a fear. Not only is the fear inside, the fourth master is also a daughter ve. These subordinates far away in Gasing Ind didn¡¯t believe it when they didn¡¯t see the real person. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,422 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 901 – 902 Chapter 901 ¨C 902 Read Chapter 901 ¨C 902 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 901 But when I saw him today, the driver really believed those rumors. Especially the three of Jarod, Lanita and Moira who fled to Gasing Ind. Everyone said that the young president¡¯s wife was a vixen. As soon as she came to Master, she took away Master¡¯s soul, saying that she was originally Master¡¯s genuine fianc¨¦e. As a result, the fianc¨¦ was snatched away by this vixen. Whenever they heard Lin Lanitazi say such things on different asions, their subordinates stationed in Jiaxing Ind couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Their children are already five or six years old, and you are just a fianc¨¦e! Why did you be your fianc¨¦? However, on this Jiaxing Ind, no one went to talk to Lanita¡¯s family of three. Who made a family of threee to thisnd and be treated with hospitality from the monarch¡¯s mansion? That Lanita! No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not as good-looking as his wife, so Fu Siye has a husband and wife. ¡°That, Master¡­¡± In order to relieve his embarrassment of looking at the rearview mirror many times, the driver who drove took the initiative to report: ¡°Now Jarod and Lanita¡¯s family have lived in the western courtyard of the monarch¡¯s mansion, listen. Recently, Lord Pan Haojing is nning to match Lanita and his fourth brother Pan Haoyang. Lord Pan said this is a strong alliance.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The co-driver¡¯s Christopherughed loudly. Arron remained calm. The driver continued: ¡°However, it¡¯s not bad to just let them think that. Our purpose here is not to fight with them. We finish our own affairs and then sell the weapons here. Buy a good price. This is the best!¡± Hearing them talk about these things, Suzi couldn¡¯t understand either. These are all major events, and she doesn¡¯t need her to understand them thoroughly. She only rested her head on Arron¡¯s shoulders and looked at her daughter. Following the girl¡¯s eyes, Suzi can also see the scenery outside. The scenery here is indeed good. No wonder Pan Haoyang told her at the time: ¡°The city scenery of Gasing Ind is very good. If she follows him to Gasing Ind, I guarantee she likes it very much.¡± Now that she is here, she really likes it here. Everyone is drunk. As a result, Suzi didn¡¯t want to worry about what the driver talked about with Arron and Christopher. Anyway, she knew that the general idea was that she must first enter the monarch¡¯s mansion, then look for the secrets of the Xia family, and then take away the things hidden here. As for the safety issue, she doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. Suzi didn¡¯t pay attention to when the car stopped. The car stopped in a very lively ce, and the driver said to Arron as he got off the car: ¡°Siye, this is one of the best hotels in Gasing Ind, because considering that the little princess may like lively ces, we I chose this ce. Come in and take a look. If you, your wife and the little princess are not satisfied, we will change to another ce.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°This is a good ce, a lively ce is good, the so-called big hidden in the city, this is Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. the truth, just here, don¡¯t change ces.¡± When speaking of words, he crossed Suzi and Shen Only, raised his arm to open the door. Here Christopher had gotten out of the car. He nned to take the little princess down first, and wanted to let Suzi and Arron get down. However, before Christopher bends and frightened, Lilly suddenly ran away. Not far in front of Lilly, there was a vendor selling toys, with a lot of Monkey King¡¯s mask heads and very realistic feathers tied to the vendor. ¡°Wow. Look, mom! Look, mom, I want to buy one!¡± Lilly hugged his hug bear, running fast with his short legs. ¡°The only one! Stop!¡± Suzi chased after him. Christopher also caught up. Just here, a car suddenly stopped next to Lilly¡¯s. When the man got out of the car, he bent over and hugged Lilly¡¯s car tightly. Lilly was surprised: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 902 Suzi was stunned. Without even thinking about it, he rushed towards the door and hugged Lilly who was hugged into the car: ¡°The only one, don¡¯t be afraid of baby, don¡¯t be afraid, mom is here, mom is here!¡± Yubi turned around again, and the car door was closed. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She nced around. Sitting next to her and Lilly was a man wearing sunsses. The man had a faint fragrance, which smelled pretty good. ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± Suzi¡¯s entire heart jumped into her throat in fright. She tightly hugged Shen Zuo in her arms, her eyes ring at the man wearing sunsses. The man said nothing. Don¡¯t look at men either. Lilly, who was shrunk in her mother¡¯s arms, resisted fear and crying. She red at the man with sunsses in front of her, pouting and shouting: ¡°You ba5tard! Quickly let me and my mother go, or I want you to look good!¡± The man snorted coldly: ¡°Heh!¡± His voice was not loud, it just got stuck in his throat. But such a voice immediately made Suzi suspect something, she yelled out in an unbelievable way: ¡°You are Pan¡­Pan Haoyang?¡± Pan Haoyang froze for a moment, then took off his eyes and looked at Suzi with a gentle expression: ¡°Suzi, you are finally here.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. She doesn¡¯t know who to me? Based on what she knows about Arron, Arron has never been a boastful man. He said that there is no danger here, and it should be because her husband had already set up this ce. But what is the situation now? Howe they were caught by Pan Haoyang just as soon as they got out of the car? Is there a ghost? At this moment, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but worry about Arron¡¯s safety. Pan Haoyang sighed, ¡°Actually¡­I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Suzi: ¡°What!¡± ¡°I just want to rx!¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s tone had an unconceble disgusting tone: ¡°If I don¡¯te out and breathe, I will have a murderous heart! I let the driver pull me around, and my driver will just Pulling me here, my car has been parked here for a while.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But, in any case, I didn¡¯t think that when I was bored, a little bit came across from the other side. Suzi! We are really fate, do you know how much I like her when I first saw this little bit? It¡¯s full of your shadow, I recognized it all at once, this must be your daughter. Sure enough, you caught up afterwards! ¡° The curious Lilly interjected: ¡°Who! Who do you think is the little one!¡± Of course it¡¯s you, baby, tell uncle, are you as tall as a meter now? ¡°Pan Haoyang really likes this little dumpling in front of him. Perhaps this is because of the rtionship between Aiwu and Wu. Or maybe, Pan Haoyang is also in his early thirties, but he is still alone now? In short, the first time he saw this little dumpling that hugged and hugged a bear, he looked so fierce and dressed in a western style that he liked it very much. It is Suzi¡¯s child anyway! He will keep her as a little princess from now on. When he saw Lilly at that time, Pan Haoyang immediately ordered his subordinates: ¡°Snatch the child!¡± Pan Haoyang really didn¡¯t know that Arron had invaded Jiagasing Ind, and he unscrupulously brought his wife and daughter with him! Speaking of the Battle of Gasing Ind, Arron was indeed ferocious! Then his Pan Brothers are not kind! Besides, Pan Haoyang has been thinking about Suzi every day recently, thinking about it day and night, and now Suzi hase to him with the child. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 903 – 904 Chapter 903 ¨C 904 Read Chapter 903 ¨C 904 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 903 It¡¯s really effortless at all! When Pan Haoyang was intoxicated, suddenly a pair of small fleshy fists punched his eyes. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Pan Haoyang raised his hand and covered his eyes. Before he could react, that very powerful little fist hit Pan Haoyang¡¯s left eye again. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at her daughter in a trembling mood: ¡°The only one! He is not your father, don¡¯t move your baby, don¡¯t beat her, I hear you!¡± She didn¡¯t know if Pan Haoyang would push the only one out of the car in a rage. If that is the case, then even if she bites Suzi, she will die Pan Haoyang! Suzi just reprimanded Lilly. He originally thought that Lilly would be obedient, but he never thought that Lilly children have always been more and more courageous. Especially in times of danger, although she was very scared in her heart, she always wanted to protect her mother, so she was never afraid! She forced herself to hold back her crying voice, but roared very powerfully Pan Haoyang: ¡°You viin! You are a big viin! I know that even though your eyes have be panda eyes, you can still see! Me! I know I don¡¯t have that much lethality, but listen, badass! My dad is behind your car. If you dare to beat my mother, my dad will beat you up, hum!¡± ¡°The only thing, don¡¯t say that Dad is here, don¡¯t say it!¡± Suzi felt desperate in his heart. Now she and the only two of them were discovered by Pan Haoyang. Originally, she was thankful that Arron hadn¡¯t noticed, but now her daughter talks a lot. Arron was also exposed. Suzi really wanted to beat his daughter violently. But when she saw her daughter¡¯s very scared but stubborn little eyes, Suzi couldn¡¯t bear it again. She held the only one in her arms, and then looked at Pan Haoyang calmly: ¡°Pan Haoyang, can you please help me? Matter!¡± ¡°Suzi, you don¡¯t need to beg me, as long as I can do it, I am willing to do whatever you ask me to do for you.¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Suzi with a gentle gaze. Suzi: ¡°Let me and my husband and my daughter, our family of three die together!¡± ¡°No!¡± Pan Haoyang was suddenly angry! Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The little dumpling in her arms shrank in her mother¡¯s arms in fright. Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t speak anymore. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to ask him again, now it is Jiaxing Ind, which is his site for Pan Haoyang, and she can only take one step and count one step now. If it is really desperate, isn¡¯t there still another death! That¡¯s it, the car keeps driving. Suzi has been holding the corner of the car where the little dumpling is. Until the car drove to the monarch¡¯s residence. Although this princess mansion is the most luxurious residence in the whole of Gasing Ind, it is about the same size as the Fu¡¯s mansion in Nancheng. It¡¯s not even as luxurious as the Fu¡¯s house in Nancheng. After all, it is just a small ind. In the early years, it was backed up by the Fu family. But at such a moment, Suzi also wanted to appreciate these. She just watched the car drive all the way into the mansion, then turned right inside the mansion and went directly in and out of a single-door courtyard to the east. The car stopped and there were many domestic helpers waiting outside. Pan Haoyang, wearing sunsses, said to the domestic helper with a sullen expression: ¡°Take thedy and the little princess into the living room to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master.¡± The domestic helper said respectfully. Immediately afterwards, the domestic helper brought Suzi and Lilly into the living room, but Pan Haoyang turned around and left without even entering the door. Pan Haoyang¡¯s solitary living room is very luxurious, not inferior to Arron¡¯srge t in the center of Nancheng City. The mother and daughter sit on the sofa in anxiety, not knowing that life and death will follow. At this time, she suddenly remembered to call Arron. When I took out my mobile phone and was about to make a call, a sharp voice suddenly came out: ¡°Yo, Suzi, don¡¯te here without problems!¡± Chapter 904 As soon as Suzi looked up, he saw Lanita. After a long absence, Lanita seemed to be haggard a lot, the skin on her face was yellow, like a shriveled zombie whose blood had been sucked away. However, her madness is still unabated. ¡°Suzi! Didn¡¯t you expect that, in the end you still fell into my hands, Lanita? Haha!¡± Lanita smiled unscrupulously. Suzi was extremely calm. She has always been like this. The more dangerous she was, the calmer she was. She and Shen Wei put their ears to their ears: ¡°Baby, mother hugs this woman¡¯s leg and pushes her to the ground, and you run, how far you can run, how far you can run, did you remember the route when you entered the door just now? ?¡± This is something the mother and daughter tacitly agree. In the past, when Lilly followed Arron into the Fu¡¯s house, Suzi would secretly tell his daughter that if he found something wrong in the Fu¡¯s house, he would run, as long as he could run, but the premise was that he must remember the way after entering the door. At this moment, Lilly whispered to Suzi: ¡°I remember my mother.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi got up slowly, she didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Lanita like this. But Lanita became more and more proud: ¡°What about Suzi, are you scared? You didn¡¯t expect that as soon as you came to Jiaxing Ind, you were caught by my fourth brother Pan in the Monarch¡¯s Mansion, right? Do you think your husband Arron is omnipotent? Want to conquer my Gasing Ind? No way! ¡° ¡°One, don¡¯t move, she is blocking the door now, her defense hasn¡¯t ckened yet, you can¡¯t move, understand, baby?¡± Suzi still told Shen Only in a very small voice. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lilly nodded. Here Lanita watched the two mother and daughter hugging each other, and looked at her with horrified eyes. She really became more and more proud. Ha! After giving up such a big circle, Suzi still fell into her hands, Lanita. This time, it would be difficult for Suzi to fly! The thought of this made Lanita even more proud. ¡°Suzi! You don¡¯t know yet. The reason why your husband is so arrogant is because he has a good rtionship with Kraig in Kyoto, but my grandfather also has a good rtionship with Kraig¡¯s second uncle. Before, Kraig¡¯s second uncle will not be towards Arron, but he will not be towards Jiaxing Ind, but now it is different. Kraig¡¯s second uncle, Chengyin, is the one of Siu who almost killed you. Father, he now very clearly supports Gasing Ind against Arron. Jun Chengyin has now allocated 30% of his military force to Gasing Ind, plus the military power of Gasing Ind itself, your husband will undoubtedly die this time. But he still has a chance to live. That is, your husband personally killed you and your little ba5tard¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t listen anymore. She rushed up with a roar, hugged Lanita¡¯s leg directly, and knocked Lanita forward and fell down. . ¡°Oh!¡± Lanita fell forward with a¡¯puff,¡¯ but her teeth could be knocked off if she didn¡¯t touch it quickly with her hands. Just because she caught the ground with her hand, she gave Shen the only chance to fight back a second time. Lilly jumped past her straddle, turned around and rode on Lanita¡¯s head. ¡°I let you bully my mother, I let you bully my father, huh! I will kill you and kill you! I will smash your head!¡± How does the little girl know how serious it is? All she knew was that Lanita was really hateful. When she was in Nancheng, she bullied her mother again and again, and robbed her of men with her mother. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw this woman, howe I see this woman again, this woman is still so arrogant, not only to kill her mother, but also to kill her father, but also to let her father and mother be killed! Hateful! Shen Only held a big hug of bears in his hands. The eyeballs that hugged the bears were the ones that could be picked off and changed colors, so Shen only picked off the two eyeballs that hugged the bears. It¡¯s like two round steel balls, very hard. The little fighter used two round balls to knock Lanita¡¯s head one after another. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 905 – 906 Chapter 905 ¨C 906 Read Chapter 905 ¨C 906 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 905 ¡°I beat your head into popcorn! You bad woman, beat you, beat you! Humph!¡± The little girl cried while beating. Although Lanita is an adult, she was too careless just now. At this moment, she was lying on the ground and it was difficult to turn over. Lilly was still riding on her, which made it harder for her to turn over. It was also because the eyeballs of the bear that Shen sole held in his hand were very hard, and the pain on the scalp was piercing. Huh! For a while, Lanita only cared about the pain and forgot to parry. Every time Lilly hit Lanita¡¯s head with a steel ball, Lanita subconsciously held her head with both hands, and there was no time to fight back. Haha! At this time, the only kid from Shen yed even more happily. All of a sudden, Lanita¡¯s head was covered with bags when Shen Soong hit her head. The painful Lanita has already begun to beg for mercy: ¡°Don¡¯t fight¡­¡± When she cried, when she begged for mercy, she had to look up. Good guy, the little fighter saw another better ce to fight, and that was his bare forehead. Seeing Lanita¡¯s head up, the children immediately hit Lanita¡¯s head with both hands for five or six times in a row. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lanita was about to faint in pain. Her forehead bulged several times in an instant. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned. The heart sinks little by little. Her dear baby! She obviously wanted the only one to escape quickly, but this child had no choice but to protect her mother every time. Even if the child was scared in her heart, she would bravely rush to protect her mother. At this moment, Suzi burst into tears. However, when he saw that his girl was beaten all over his head and had six or sevenrge purple blood bubbles on his forehead puffing up, Suzi wanted tough again. The servant on the side wanted tough too. It¡¯s not that the servants don¡¯t want to help Miss Lanita. Rather, although Lanita is a guest in the monarch¡¯s mansion, even the monarch Pan Haojing respects the Lin family for three points, but the fourth master Pan Haoyang doesn¡¯t like the Lin family. Usually when the Lin family wants toe to his east courtyard to sit for a while, Master did not agree. Besides, thedy and the little princess who had just been sent in were specially taken care of by the Fourth Master, and had to take care of their wives, so that the domestic helpers here thought that Suzi and the only guests were Pan Haoyang. And this Lanita was the uninvited guest. Therefore, the servants did not stop it. Just like that, the six-year-old little dumpling, Lilly, gave Lanita who was lying on the ground a blow. The little dumpling really became more and more courageous in the war. Lanita was beaten, protecting the back of the head for a while, protecting the forehead in front of it for a while, and protecting the top of the head for a while. But no matter where she protects, she is a stepte. This made Lanita extremely embarrassed. In the end, Lanita had nothing but a scream, and there was no way to fight back. ¡°The only one, run quickly¡­¡± At this time, Suzi came to the only one, picked up the only one and ran. As a result, just two steps out, he bumped into a person. ¡°What! What happened!¡± said a sharp female voice. Chapter 906 Suzi and Lilly both looked at a charming little girl at the door in surprise at the same time. The girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with a proud expression. Lilly nced at his mother, and sometimes said to himself with a mockery: ¡°Mom, we are so frustrated, we just subdued this badass woman, and there is another woman!¡± ¡°The only thing not to speak!¡± Suzi cast a sullenly white nce. Then, she looked at the arrogant, but not very good-looking girl in front of her: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be the daughter of Pan Haojing, the monarch here, Pan Mingsai?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Pan Mingsai¡¯s interrogation tone, and at the same time he asked: ¡°Who are you two? Howe you suddenly appeared at my house and still beating people here? Don¡¯t tell me, you two are just bought by our house. The domestic helper who came back didn¡¯t understand the rules when he first came here? So he would fight when he saw someone?¡± ¡°You are the domestic helper! You ugly monster, don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? Your two big nostrils are about to turn upside down, and you are still talking to us with your head up and your eyes down!¡± Lilly is not afraid of this fifteen. Six little girl. Anyway, the big bad woman Lanita was subdued by her Shen, not to mention the half-sized A55 in front of her! When Shen Only thought this way, she seemed to forget that she herself was a half-year-old child. Suzi, who is holding Shen only next to him, feels cold in his heart. She knew that she and her daughter were dead today. She had quietly turned off the mobile phone she was carrying with her, in order not to let Arron find them, and Suzi did not want Arron to die. She hugged her daughter tightly, and looked fearlessly at the girl with the bowed nose and the nose open. Suzi thought in his heart that if this girl dared to hit the only half, she would bite the girl¡¯s neck one bite, and bite it down! It¡¯s best to kill this girl in one bite. Otherwise, time is toote, because there is still Lanita lying on the ground! Sure enough, when Lilly had just scolded the girl at the door, here Lanita had already risen from the ground. But Lanita couldn¡¯t open her eyes anymore. After she stood up, she staggered, holding her head, and shouting at the door: ¡°Little Princess Mingsai! They are gangsters! Gangsters from Nancheng, this child belongs to Arron. Child, this woman is Arron¡¯s wife. Do you know who Arron¡¯s wife is? Arron is your father¡¯s number one enemy!¡± Pan Mingsai: ¡°¡­¡± She was about to get angry because Lilly just scolded her. However, as soon as he was about to get angry, Pan Mingsai saw Lanita¡¯s appearance. Pan Mingsai immediately couldn¡¯t straighten up his waist with a smile: ¡°Haha! Hahahaha,ughed at me! Lanita, you are going tough to death. Me! You¡­ are you Lanita!¡± ¡°Pan Mingsai!¡± Lanita shouted angrily. ¡°Yes! Yes, listening to the sound you must be! You¡­ why are you so ugly, haha, you are covered with purple bags on one end, just like the father-inw of thend in that fairy tale, oooooooo, You are so ugly and cry me! Haha!¡± Pan Mingsaiughed at Lanita, and then forgot Lilly and Suzi. If you escape at this time, it must be a perfect opportunity. However, Pan Mingsai blocked the door, and the mother and daughter could only stare, but couldn¡¯t N?velDrama.Org owns all content. escape. ¡°Pan Mingsai! Youugh at me again and I let your father beat you, believe it or not!¡± Lanita stared at Pan Mingsai with anger. She is not at all afraid of this ugly half-sized girl. Instead, she looked down on this little girl everywhere on weekdays. When Lanita didn¡¯t escape to Jiaxing Ind, Lanita didn¡¯t know many things, but now that he fled to this ind, Lanita discovered that all aspects of the economy on this ind were originally from ind. The supporters, especially the Fu family in Nancheng, once helped the ind a lot. Not only that, most of the weapons on this ind were actually provided by the subordinates of Grandpa Shu from Kyoto. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 907 – 908 Chapter 907 ¨C 908 Read Chapter 907 ¨C 908 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 907 Otherwise, this is just a small ind with a poption of less than one million! A cannon can also st this ce into t ground. Since Grandpa mobilized his former subordinates to continuously transport some weapons and supplies here, the status of Lanita and her parents on this ind has also risen. Even the monarch of Gasing Ind looked at the expressions of his family of three. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. On this Gasing Ind, there are only two people who do not look at the faces of their Lin family. One is Pan Haoyang and Pan Siye. The other is Pan Haojing¡¯s daughter, Pan Mingsai. Pan Minsai sneered and looked at Lanita: ¡°I believe it! You let my dad beat me, my dad will definitely obey your dad for those weapons, but now does my dad know you? You are uglier than the clown now, you Ugly, my father doesn¡¯t even know you! Haha, you¡¯re so ugly, you¡¯re so ugly, no, I have to take pictures¡­¡± After speaking, Pan Mingsai took out his phone and took pictures of Lanita from various angles. ¡°Pan Mingsai! Don¡¯t take pictures of you dead thing!¡± Lanita dodged around, and Pan Mingsai followed to take pictures. At this time, Suzi and the only mother and daughter look at me, and I look at you. Run away! The mother and daughter rushed out tacitly. ¡°Want to run! No way!¡± Before rushing out of the door, two people came in through the door button, one of them gritted his teeth. Suzi nced intently, and his heart was suddenly cold. No one else came in, but Lanita¡¯s parents, Jarod and Moira. When I saw Jarod again, Suzi felt like a world away. ¡°Xiao Nizhang! You are here after all, do you know that when youe, you will be sent to death?¡± Jarod looked at Suzi viciously. Suzi looked directly at Jarod with cold eyes like two icy arrows: ¡°Where is my mother!¡± Jarod: ¡°What are you farting!¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Jarod, in this life I can find my mother no matter what, if I can¡¯t find my mother, I will take your skin!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­Lanita, my daughter, you¡­what are you, who¡­who beat you like this, Lanita.¡± At this time, Xu Suddenly Ying saw her daughter being beaten, and her head was full of purple packets. ¡°Mom! uuu¡­¡± Lanita no longer dodges Pan Mingsai when she saw her mothering. She ran towards her mother and hid behind her mother: ¡°Mom, let Pan Stop this ugly woman, Ming Sai, she always shoots me!¡± Moira looked at Pan Mingsai disgustedly: ¡°Assistant! You die girl!¡± Pan Mingsai turned off the phone angrily, and she still looked at Lanita mockingly. Lanita pointed to Suzi and Shen¡¯s only two mothers and daughters: ¡°Mom! Suzi came to die today. Let¡¯s hand her over to Monarch Pan and let the Monarch execute them directly. No! Let the Monarch threaten them with their mother and daughter. Arron, so that we can make more money!¡± Moira sneered fiercely: ¡°Beat my daughter like this! Even if I use her to threaten Arron, I will torture her half to death first!¡± If you speak, Moira will rush to fight Suzi. ¡°Stop it!¡± At this time, Pan Haoyang, who had been out for a while, suddenly appeared at the door. Chapter 908 Pan Haoyang still wears sunsses. It was really because of his two eyes that were hit by Shen Zhong, they really looked like panda eyes. I just went out to look at my own eyes. Looking at my panda eyes in the mirror, Pan Haoyang was not even angry at all. Instead, he smiled into the mirror. Heughed and said to himself: ¡°The little thing is fierce enough! If I give birth to younger siblings with your mother in the future, I will be relieved by your sister¡¯s protection.¡± This is Pan Haoyang¡¯s own thoughts in his heart. After looking at his own eyes in the mirror, Pan Haoyang asked someone to check if Arron had entered the country and where did he settle down? However, he has not found any clues until now. Not only that, but there was no outside signaling in from his mansion. After an investigation, it was discovered that Suzi¡¯s mobile phone was stretched to be turned off manually. Suzi turned off to protect Arron¡¯s whereabouts? A trace of nameless jealousy shed in Pan Haoyang¡¯s heart. After the jealousy was over, Pan Haoyang was very pleased in his heart, and he said to himself: ¡°Woman! I like your love and righteousness, you are like this, and I still want to not trouble your husband. I really admire me. . But now that you have fallen into my hands, it is impossible for me to let you return to Arron¡¯s side!¡± Thinking of this, Pan Haoyang came to his east mansion. As a result, as soon as I walked in, I saw such a lively living room in my ownrge living room. Not only the niece that I hate most usually is here, but also the Lanita family that I hate the most. ¡°Eh¡­ Uncle, are you here?¡± Seeing Pan Haoyanging in, Jarod immediately looked at Pan Haoyang with a smile on his face. The Lin family¡¯s status in Gasing Ind is very high, and now Jarod is rich and arrogant no matter where he speaks, but Jarod just doesn¡¯t dare to arrogant Pan Haoyang. Because Pan Haoyang doesn¡¯t eat his set. Pan Haoyang ignored the Lin family of three at all. But, the more so, the more Jarod fancy Pan Haoyang. Although Pan Haoyang did not be the monarch of Jiaxing Ind, Pan Haoyang¡¯s prestige on Jiaxing Ind was not inferior to that of his brother. Both Jarod and Moira liked Pan Haoyang¡¯s good looks and his unruly temperament. If Pan Haoyang could be Lanita¡¯s husband, that would be a very glorious thing. Their husband and wife¡¯s evaluation of Pan Haoyang is that, except that Pan Haoyang is slightly more feminine than Arron, the rest is nothing to lose to Arron. With this idea, Jarod immediately notified his daughter Lanita. Originally thought that Lanita had been thinking that Arron would not agree, but Lanita told her parents that she saw Pan Haoyang when she arrived on Jiaxing Ind. Lanita felt that the man from Jiaxing Ind could make him look at Lanita, and only Pan Haoyang, the fourth son of the Pan family, was the only one. In terms of the ability to take charge of Jiaxing Ind, Pan Haoyang is much more capable than his older brother Pan Haojing. It¡¯s just that Pan Haoyang¡¯s mind is not on the management of Gasing Ind. Pan Haoyang doesn¡¯t even see Jiaxingdao on the mere. Even if Gasing Ind is not respected anymore, Pan Haoyang¡¯s real estate and business abroad are still enough to make him enjoyable for a lifetime. This is why Lanita really wants to marry Pan Haoyang. After obtaining the consent of his daughter, Jarod gave the monarch Pan Haojing a new look. The monarch Pan Haojing couldn¡¯t ask for it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 909 – 910 Chapter 909 ¨C 910 Read Chapter 909 ¨C 910 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 909 Pan Haojing immediately agreed to the marriage. In other words, Pan Haoyang is now Lanita¡¯s fiance. So at this time, Jarod would call Pan Haoyang¡¯s uncle. Hearing Jarod shouting to himself like this, Pan Haoyang really wanted to p this bad old man in the face with disgust! It happens that the three of the Lin family are guests of the eldest brother. Pan Haoyang swallowed his breath after healed, he only looked at his niece Pan Mingsai with a cold face. ¡°Mingsai! What¡¯s the situation!¡± Pan Mingsai is usually very afraid of the fourth uncle. She shrankly said: ¡°South uncle, I¡­I should go to school at noon, walking at your door and hearing the sound of fighting in your yard. , I couldn¡¯t help but ran over to take a look, um¡­ Fourth Uncle, I¡¯m going to school first, bye!¡± Say yes, Pan Mingsai ran away like a mouse and hide-and-seek. Pan Haoyang looked at Moira and Lanita again. Moira smiled and looked at Pan Haoyang: ¡°Aunt¡­ Auntie.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± He didn¡¯t recognize Lanita who was in a purple bag for a while, and he only looked at Moira with disgust. ¡°That¡¯s the aunt. Lanita heard that you had taken Arron¡¯s wife and daughter back. Lanita is happy for you. She is here to congratte you. By the way, I will tell you that the woman next to Arron is very cunning, she Once in jail and doing a lot of bad things, the entire Nancheng people know that this woman is bad, Lanita just wants to remind you not to be fooled.¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s tone eased a little: ¡°Really?¡± Moira: ¡°It¡¯s true, my grandfather.¡± Yubi, she pointed at Suzi and Lilly: ¡°Although these two women are the prisoners you captured, they are also our enemies. Our family of three from the Lin family fled to Gasing Ind. They are all this. The woman hurt, we hate this woman just like you, uncle.¡± Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t speak, but only looked at Suzi and Shen Only. The six-year-old girl looks unyielding regardless of her size. Lilly was protecting his mother with both hands, and Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes seemed to be pitiful with a small appearance that wanted to protect her. Pan Haoyang¡¯s heart was suddenly ufortable. Looking at Suzi again, Suzi looked calm. She looked at Pan Haoyang¡¯s humiliation and humiliation, the five-body cast that Pan Haoyang admired. Worthy of being Arron¡¯s woman. The reason why Arron loves her so much must have her reason. How about being in jail? What about a bad reputation? That is not all those people who are jealous of her imposed on her. Seeing Pan Siye staring at Suzi unblinkingly, Lanita hiding behind her mother thought Pan Haoyang was thinking about how to kill Suzi. She immediately rushed out behind her mother and rushed to Pan Haoyang, grabbing Pan Haoyang¡¯s arm: ¡°Master, let me tell you, this woman is difficult to deal with. Her cunning is something you can¡¯t even think of. Give this woman to me, what I have is a way to make her obedient. Master, don¡¯t worry, Lanita¡­ Lanita hates this woman more than your Masterh. And Lanita will definitely be on the same side as Master , I will sing with my fourth grandfather.¡± Say yes, Lanita turned to look at Suzi without waiting for what Pan Haoyang said, and showed off to Suzi very proudly: ¡°Suzi, didn¡¯t you say that your man is the best? Your man is very good, but he is good. Can you be better than my man? No matter how great your man is, you still fall into my man¡¯s hands, you fall into my man¡¯s hands, or you fall into my hands. Suzi, I will let you know today. What is it like to die!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Pan Haoyang scolded abruptly behind him. Lanita looked back and cast a wink at her man: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Fourth Master?¡± ¡°Suzi and the only little princess Shen are my distinguished guests, I think you dare to touch one of their hairs!¡± Pan Haoyang said to Lanita coldly and tly. Chapter 910 ¡°Siye, what are you talking about?¡± Lanita thought her ears were faulty. In Nancheng, Suzi took everything from her Lanita, but now on Jiaxing Ind, Pan Siye only saw Suzi¡¯s side and said Suzi was his guest of honor? There must be something wrong with her Lanita¡¯s ears. ¡°I said you look ugly now!¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Lanita with disgust. Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lilly immediately looked at Lanita yfully: ¡°Bad Lin, you are ugly!¡± Lanita: ¡°Suzi! You condemned woman! Do you want to die? This is my fiance, my fiance! You are married! You are now a prisoner on this ind! You let you Dead daughter shut up! Shut me up¡­¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Before Lanita finished speaking, she pped Suzi firmly. When Suzi hit Lanita, his hands hurt. She really felt that Lanita was so thin these days. There was no meat on Lanita¡¯s face, only bony cheekbones were left. Lanita¡¯s family looked at Suzi dumbfounded. The child Lilly looked at Lanita challengingly. The six-year-old Lilly was still young. She didn¡¯t even realize how dangerous she and her mother were. She only knew that if someone bullied her mother, she would definitely Is going to fight back. If your mother takes advantage, the little things will be very happy. Seeing Suzi ying Lanita, Pan Haoyang also looked at the show with his arms folded. Ha! Anyway, my beloved woman does not suffer. ¡°You¡­¡± Lanita touched her cheek incredulously, ¡°You¡­you are a female prisoner. You are dead, so you dare to hit me? Shen female prisoner, you Hit me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Suzi said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m already a prisoner. Anyway, I¡¯m going to die anyway, it¡¯s not as good as I hit you.¡± ¡°Suzi! You kill a thousand knives! You actually bullied my daughter on our turf! See if I won¡¯t tear your mouth today!¡± Moira said as she rushed towards Suzi. ¡°Only, hide behind mom!¡± After ordering Shen Only, Suzi stared at Moira with anger. The hatred in her eyes is no less than Moira¡¯s. She is going to die here today! The Lin family is the greatest hatred of Suzi in her life. She can¡¯t see the person she hates the most. Now these three people are in front of her. She must bite their family all over the ce with cuts and bruises. Suzi has such a determined heart. At the moment when she and Moira were fighting, Suzi screamed Lilly sadly: ¡°The only one! If you see your mother dead, you will immediately hit the wall and die!¡± Lilly cried and said, ¡°I know my mother!¡± After finishing speaking, the little girl cried and threw the hugging bear, and then rushed to Lanita¡¯s leg first, and another rush took Lanita off guard. Then pull your leg. She knew that she could not beat the adults who bullied her mother, but Lilly would help her mother weaken the opponent¡¯sbat effectiveness. She just drilled into the small gap. Sure enough, Lanita got up and went to chase and beat Shen Sochi. ¡°Come on, you hit me! Humph!¡± Lilly was very scared in her heart, but she became more and more courageous. ¡°Oh!¡± Lanita, the only one who chased Shen, mmed into the table stunned, and Lanita¡¯s face suddenly mmed into another bag. Moira, who was about to fight Suzi here, saw that her daughter was at a loss, and immediately gave up Suzi and rushed towards Lilly: ¡°You little devil, you are so bad when you are young. See if I won¡¯t break you today. Two halves! You little dead thing!¡± As soon as Moira¡¯s words fell, she was pinched by Suzi from behind, and Suzi quickly scratched her hands. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 911 – 912 Chapter 911 ¨C 912 Read Chapter 911 ¨C 912 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 911 Suddenly, Moira couldn¡¯t control herughter. Because of herughter, she had no strength at all, and she had no choice but to hide. Suzi took advantage of the situation and suddenly pushed Moira down. Moira suddenly fell a dog to eat shit. ¡°Oh, my old teeth¡­¡± The front teeth were smashed and swayed around. Suzi stepped on Moira¡¯s face: ¡°The old immortal thing! Since Suzi is going to die here today, I will definitely kill you!¡± She didn¡¯t wait for her voice to fall, so she lifted her foot and stomped on Moira¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, it hurts me so much¡­¡± Moira howled in pain. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. By the door, Jarod, who was watching all this, was annoyed, distressed, and anxious. At this moment, he wanted to kill Suzi very much. But he is a man. If a man stepped forward to violently beat up a woman and a child, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, but because Pan Haoyang was beside him, he would have to save face. Jarod was sweaty, but he couldn¡¯t move. Moreover, Pan Haoyang looked at Jarod specifically. As long as Jarod was moved, he kicked Jarod out of the door and made Jarod vomit blood. Pan Haoyang watched Jarod while watching the mother and daughter beating Moira and Lanita. Don¡¯t even think that Lilly is only six years old, but the little thing is too exciting. She shaved Lanita and either touched here or hit there. In the end, the little thing simply ran to Pan Haoyang, and the little thing could see it. Although she and her mother were kidnapped by Pan Haoyang, Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t face Lanita. Therefore, Lilly directly hid behind Pan Haoyang. Lanita couldn¡¯t open her eyes because of her face full of bags because of the bump. She rushed over and ran directly into Pan Haoyang¡¯s body. ¡°Get out!¡± Pan Haoyang raised his foot and kicked Lanita out of the door. Just now he wanted to kick Jarod, but Jarod didn¡¯t give him a chance, and it was finally Jarod¡¯s daughter. I wanted to kick this woman to death a long time ago. His face is yellow and thin, his face is sick, and he still wants to marry him Pan Si Gongzi? It¡¯s like a toad eats swan meat! ¡°Aw¡­¡± Lanita, who was held outside the door, vomited blood, coughing violently. ¡°Daughter¡­¡± Moira, who was lying on the ground and kicked in the face by Suzi, saw her daughter being kicked out. She cried out and then used all her strength to hug Suzi¡¯s leg and push it. Open. When Suzi staggered and almost fell on his back, Pan Haoyang hugged Suzi behind him. Moira got up and stumbled towards Lanita. At this time, Jarod had already hugged Lanita: ¡°Daughter, daughter, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Moira also rushed over: ¡°Lanita¡­my daughter.¡± Lanita was spitting blood from the beating mouth, unable to speak. ¡°Pan Old Four! I am your old husband! Lanita is your fiancee!¡± Jarod stared at Pan Haoyang with anger. ¡°Get out!¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s voice was not loud, and his tone was full of disgust. Jarod: ¡°You¡­¡± Pan Haoyang hugged Suzi with one hand, and walked out with Lilly in the other, not looking at Jarod¡¯s family at all. When I walked into the courtyard, I said to the domestic helper, ¡°Bounce these three people out, and they will not be allowed to enter my east courtyard in the future!¡± ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord,¡± said the domestic helper. Suzi didn¡¯t leave. She looked at Pan Haoyang sharply: ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± Pan Haoyang smiled gently: ¡°Guess?¡± Chapter 912 Suzi: ¡°Mr. Pan, I can¡¯t guess what medicine you sell in the gourd, and I don¡¯t want to guess, can you let our mothers understand?¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Suzi, and then at the little dumpling he was holding. With tears in his eyes, the small dumpling spoke proudly as an adult: ¡°Mr. Pan! Let me down!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± After coughing and coughing, he said again: ¡°You scared the child.¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Mr. Pan doesn¡¯t need to worry about this!¡± As long as the words were necessary, she went to pick up Shen Sole from Pan Haoyang. Lilly immediately rushed into his mother¡¯s arms. Just like that, Pan Haoyang held Shen¡¯s only leg, and Suzi held Shen¡¯s two arms. Seeing that Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t let go of himself, Lilly turned his head and bit at Pan Haoyang¡¯s arm as soon as he bent over. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Pan Haoyang let go of the only one with a sudden pain. ¡°Small¡­Small, not big, with good teeth!¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Lilly-only, dumbfounded. Lillyy on her mother¡¯s neck and whispered to her mother: ¡°Mom is not afraid. The only one will protect her, and the only one will deal with bad people with her.¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t help crying after hearing this: ¡°It¡¯s really a good boy of my mother.¡± She looked at Pan Haoyang calmly: ¡°You don¡¯t tell me where you took us, unless you tie me with a rope, or I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°You! You still have reason to you! Our Jiaxing Ind is so small, my brother, and me, do we want to invade Nancheng in the past? Do you want to find Arron¡¯s fault? He is here to invade our Jiaxing Ind, OK? Suzi, you can tell clearly! Does he think that the whole world is invincible and omnipotent to him Arron? If that is the case, then it is not that my wife and daughter will be robbed by me as soon as I go to the ind!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Talk! Talk!¡± Pan Haoyang scolded. ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± Suzi said. ¡°He is an aggressor! What can you do if you follow him? It¡¯s better to follow me, I love you no less than him, and I can give you what he can give you! I can give you what he can¡¯t give you, and I won¡¯t take you to dangerous ces like him!¡± Pan Haoyang said to Arron in an angry tone. ¡°You are not allowed to say my father!¡± Lilly pouted and stared at Pan Haoyang. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just say your father!¡± ¡°You are not allowed to say my father! Humph!¡± ¡°I said, what do you do!¡± At this moment, Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t know why he would be angry with a child. The two cheek gangs that were so angry were swollen: ¡°You are not allowed to say, you are not allowed to say! Humph! Mom, you let me down, I want to kill this stinky viin!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t wait for Suzi to put her down, she herself had broken away from Suzi¡¯s arm, slipped off her mother, and then hugged Pan Haoyang¡¯s leg, and stomped Pan Haoyang¡¯s foot back and forth. ¡°I tell you to say my father, tell you to tell me my father, tell you to tell me my father, I will trample you to death, trample you to death!¡± The little girl cried loudly. Crying very wronged. Behind the crying, in the living room, the three Lin family, who were beaten and embarrassed, looked very jealous. Especially Lanita. Lanita, who was full of purple blood, looked at Pan Haoyang, Suzi and Lilly with one unswollen eye. There was fire in her jealous eyes. She gritted her teeth and said to her parents: ¡°Dad, mom. Look! How do they look like enemies! Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t regard Suzi as an enemy at all. He regarded Suzi as his wife and the little dead thing as his child. There was no irritation in Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes. Only love!¡± Moira said viciously: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, we can¡¯t kill a Suzi on Gasing Ind!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your method?¡± Jarod was puzzled by Wen Xuying? Moira suddenly scolded: ¡°Just leave it alone!¡± The Xiaoqing from Moira in Nancheng was brought to Gasing Ind by her. Now because it is very difficult to meet her, she is not satisfied, so she often asks her for money. Every time she asks for a lot, Moira sneaks up. Followed the man to take a look, and found that the man was pumped. And the demand is veryrge! Moira was rescued at the time! If so, how can she afford it? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 913 – 914 Chapter 913 ¨C 914 Read Chapter 913 ¨C 914 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 913 Moreover, if you smoke that thing, your body will copse soon! Now Moira is anxious to get rid of the man. She thinks about it and asks the man to deal with Suzi, and then he gives the man arge sum of money. If Suzi is dealt with, Arron will definitely go to the man to settle the ounts! At that time, it will kill two birds with one stone. However, Moira must not let Jarod know about this, otherwise Jarod would dare to break her leg. The family of three was thinking about halfway through, and Pan Haoyang¡¯s domestic helper came over to drive them away. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lin, Mrs. Lin, Mrs. Lin, please go out!¡± the domestic helper said unceremoniously. A family of three was kicked out of the living room. At this time, Suzi, Shen Only, and Pan Haoyang were still in the yard. Lilly was still stepping on Pan Haoyang¡¯s shoes with his feet. Pan Haoyang¡¯s high-end custom-made shoes worth more than 100,000 yuan were stepped on by Shen Zhongzhi like a squash. Pan Haoyang was not angry at all. Instead, he bent down and smiled and looked at Lilly: ¡°How about it, are you venting your anger now?¡± Lilly couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°What the hell! You are shit!¡± Turning her face, she saw the Lin family of three who were going out. Lilly pointed to her defeated general Lanita and said to Pan Haoyang: ¡°You¡­you marry her, I am not angry!¡± In Shen Only¡¯s eyes, his father belongs to his mother anyway. The mother belongs to the father, no one can miss her father and mother. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­The only one, you¡­how do you want to kill me? You let me marry this ugly monster?¡± Lanita + Jarod + Moira: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You two are the most suitable!¡± ¡°You forgive uncle.¡± Pan Haoyang put his hands together. Turning his head, he saw Lanita look viciously at the only one, he immediately yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t get out yet!¡± The family of three reluctantly left the eastern courtyard full of grievances. ¡°Go, take you to a ce.¡± Pan Haoyang continued to say to Suzi. ¡°Where to go!¡± ¡°Let you guess and you don¡¯t, then you can only know when you get to the ce.¡± Pan Haoyang said gently. Suzi: ¡°¡­go out?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Suzi ¡°Good!¡± As long as you can get out of this monarch¡¯s mansion, you might be able to see Arron as soon as you go out. Suzi dare not contact Arron now, because she knows very well that she and Arron are here, apart from bringing Yan and Kwan. There is no single soldier. If you go out and you can see Arron, it is naturally best. Suzi agreed, and Pan Haoyang vainly took Suzi¡¯s shoulders, and Suzi led Shen¡¯s only three people except the princess mansion. Outside the princess¡¯s mansion, no one was seen for a long time. Suzi looked around and couldn¡¯t see any message from Arron. Even if it is a hint. She was extremely anxious. Where is Arron? Will they be caught, or even killed by them? Just like this, while bleeding in my heart, he got into Pan Haoyang¡¯s car. About half an hour after the car drove out, the car stopped. When Suzi got out of the car and saw the front, he was stunned for an instant. Chapter 914 It turned out to be the only ce where she and Arron got off three hours ago. ¡°Mom! We¡­¡± Lilly recognized this ce at a nce. However, Lilly just wanted to say something, and Suzi covered his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t talk baby.¡± She was afraid that the children would identally betray her father. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Pan Haoyang, who was next to him, saw Suzi like this and sneered: ¡°What do you want to stop your daughter? You don¡¯t want to tell me that your husband Arron got off here too? Suzi, on Gasing Ind, and my Pan Siye Something you don¡¯t know?¡± Hearing Pan Haoyang¡¯s words like this, Suzi¡¯s heart sank even more. She forced herself to resist the grief in her heart, and asked Pan Haoyang: ¡°Can you tell me where my husband is now, is it dead or alive?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Tell you, what do you want?¡± Suzi said without concealment: ¡°If my husband dies, my daughter and I will never live alone!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What if he lives?¡± Pan Haoyang asked again. ¡°I must be with him and fight you to the end!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is my husband?¡± Suzi asked again. Pan Haoyang smiled bitterly: ¡°I have to tell you, I don¡¯t know where your husband is, I want to find him too, but I can¡¯t find him.¡± Two hours ago, Pan Haoyang left Suzi and the only one who sent him to the east courtyard. One was to check if there was anything wrong with his eye being hit by a small thing, and the other was to go out and check around in the mansion. Arron did. Did not follow. However, he checked the front, back, left, and right of the mansion, but he didn¡¯t see any clues. Arron is like the world has evaporated. Hearing Pan Haoyang¡¯s words like this, Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly fell. She knew that her husband would not be beaten so easily. That wolf-like man. Since he is here,ing empty-handed, he must have a way. When he saw Suzi¡¯s expression, Pan Haoyang¡¯s heart seemed to be pierced by a needle. Such a brave woman who is not afraid of life and death and enters the thieves¡¯ den alone, but still wants to protect her husband, protect her children, and educate her children. He has never encountered such a brave woman in his life, Pan Haoyang. . This woman is calm and deserted, unpretentious and unpretentious. Neither overbearing nor overbearing. However, once the fight started, she was very powerful again, and this was the strongest partner in life. This kind of woman is 10,000 times stronger than that kind of charming and slinky woman who can only go shopping and sell cute beauty. However, this woman¡¯s heart had already belonged to Arron! That D*mn Arron! What is so good about him! Pan Haoyang decided to pay attention topeting with Arron! He won, then he stepped on Arron¡¯s face and said to him: ¡°See, your child and your wife will be mine in the future! But don¡¯t worry, I will treat them better than you. !¡± This is what Pan Haoyang wants to say most! The most proud words! For this sentence, he must n well! Pan Haoyang sorted out the suit, and said to Suzi very gentlemanly: ¡°Let¡¯s go, take you and the only one to eat inside. The dishes here are Nanyang dishes, which are simr to Cantonese dishes. They are all sweet. You must be in Nancheng. It¡¯s rarely eaten so authentic.¡± Suzi: ¡°Good.¡± Yubi, she led Lilly, calmly followed Pan Haoyang into the Jiaxingdao International Hotel. Upon entering the door, a weing guest shouted respectfully: ¡°Good morning, Fourth Master!¡± ¡°Good morning, Fourth Master!¡± ¡°Call Miss Shen! Little Princess Shen!¡± Pan Haoyang reminded. All the waiters in the whole hall looked at Suzi and Shen Only. Suzi is tall and slender. She wears a more fitting sky blue shirt with pure ck slim pants. It is even more obvious that her long legs are long against the sky, especially her clean and pale face. Her indifferent expression added a freshness to this extremely luxurious hotel. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 915 – 916 Chapter 915 ¨C 916 Read Chapter 915 ¨C 916 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 915 On the contrary, Suzi¡¯s light temperament reveals a little mature beauty. Let her unknowingly have a little smoke. It¡¯s the kind of fascinating smoke. Look at the little dumpling next to her. The little dumpling is wearing a fire-red round cute bat-shaped sweater, and underneath is a pair of denim harem pants printed with cartoon patterns. The hip-hop style of this body looks very foreign, and the little dumpling is holding a halfrge in his hands. Stupid bear, the big stupid bear was pretty good- looking, but the waiters looked intently and almost startled. Oh mom! Where are the eyes of this big stupid bear? Is the style of today¡¯s little bit girl so weird? Like big stupid bears without eyeballs? Looking at Xiao Lennyzi¡¯s small face, it was round, and there were still two tears in her eyes. She pouted, not very happy, looking around with grunting teary eyes. Gosh! Such a little bun is much more cute than the well-mannered bun, with a smile on his face as an adult asked for, and a very polite bun! Simply cute. In Gasing Ind, no one does not know the monarch¡¯s brother Pan Siye. If the monarch is the emperor. Then Pan Siye was like a king. How high above the ordinary Siye Pan! It is cold, feminine, and does not eat the fireworks in the world. Although it is naturally beautiful, although the entire Gasing Ind wants to marry Pan Siye, there are countless women, but no one dares to really get close to Pan Siye. . Therefore, Master has always been a lonely existence in Gasing Ind. His car is always ck. Behind him is always a group of bodyguards in ck suits. Even if hees to a hotel for a meal, he is ustomed to going alone. And today, this is the first time Pan Siye brought a woman who was so graceful and calm, and a little thing with a pouting face, dissatisfied and tearful, holding a stupid bear without eyeballs in this hall. . What a spectacle. So many people can¡¯t wait for the fourth master to leave before they talk in a low voice. ¡°Who is this Fourth Master?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Fourth Master¡¯s woman and child!¡± ¡°When did you hear that the fourth master got married, has a woman, and has a child!¡± ¡°Never heard of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± ¡°But look¡­ The eyes of the fourth master of the mother and daughter are full of love, and it¡¯s almost overflowing, okay!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation¡­¡± Amidst the surprises of the waiters and waitresses, Pan Haoyang had already taken Suzi to the lounge on the fourth floor. He didn¡¯t want a private room. What you want is an elegant seat. He has his purpose. The dishese up one after another, and each one is full of color, fragrance and vor. Suzi didn¡¯t have much appetite. ¡°The dishes are not ready yet, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first, ande backter, I will introduce you to the dishes.¡± Pan Haoyang said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I ran away with the only one?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°You, can you run?¡± Pan Haoyang asked rhetorically. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang got up and left. At this time, the waiter brought a dish to Suzi. The waiter came to Suzi, put the dish on the table, took a pen to mark out the types of dishes that had been served, and said to Suzi: ¡± Take a look, madam, what else is missing?¡± When Suzi looked at the menu, he was stunned. Chapter 916 It says on the menu, where is the menu? It is clearly one line. ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t be afraid. Bring the only one who lives in Pan Haoyang¡¯s Eastern Courtyard. If there is any change, someone will protect you. Be happy, and make the one happy too.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked up at the waiter, who had already left. Suzi looked at Lilly again. The only thing unknown is: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mom?¡± ¡°Listen to my mother, we should have fun, eat as much as we want, and be happy, you know, baby?¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes exchanged with Shen Only. Shen is the only so smart kid. She immediately understood what her mother meant. The child with two tears in his eyes all the time, suddenly smiled. The little girl had developed a human spirit after five or six years of wandering with her mother. A look in her mother¡¯s eyes, Lilly could tell, that father is fine now, and father is safe. ¡°Mom, I know!¡± Lilly nodded. For a brief period of three or two minutes, when Pan Haoyang came back again, Lilly still had tears on her face. She looked at Pan Haoyang pitifully, ¡°Bad, can I eat that?¡± The only thing Shen said was a shortbread. It looks yellow, and it smells very good. ¡°You¡¯re a badass, then I won¡¯t cut it for you.¡± Pan Haoyang said patiently. Lilly pouted and looked at his mother. Suzi¡¯s anger is not unique. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The only thing he looked at Pan Haoyang, Pan Haoyang immediately said again: ¡°This shortbread is crispy and sweet, and it tastes like chocte, and then it tastes a bit of curry. The kids here in Jiaxing Ind especially love it. ¡° Shen Only licked his tongue immediately. ¡°I want to eat it?¡± Pan Haoyang asked. Lilly nodded: ¡°Call Uncle!¡± ¡°Bad¡­D*mn¡­uncle.¡± Pan Haoyang was holding up the water ss and preparing to drink. The water had just been drunk in his mouth and had not swallowed it. Hearing Shen¡¯s only call, he almost squirted out. Bad! Uncle Dandan? This is called it, it¡¯s really foreign! Pan Haoyang: ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll ask you where the uncle is broken, you tell me, you tell me what is the uncle!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Shen¡¯s only two big tears came out immediately: ¡°You are very bad now! uuu¡­¡± Pretending to cry for children is really superb. The emotions gathered are very full and in ce. The waiter who came to serve the food crying couldn¡¯t help but nced at Pan Haoyang sideways. Pan Haoyang suddenly felt like being mistaken for a trafficker or domestic violence. Pan Haoyang patted his thigh with both hands: ¡°Call whatever you want, let¡¯s not cry, okay?¡± Who told me to like your mother! No! I also like your little thing! I like it inexplicably, better than my niece. Lilly sucked on his red nose: ¡°Humph! I want to be called¡­badass.¡± Badass? ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi, who had been silent this time, almost spit out a mouthful of water. My little girl, is this too prank? Wait! It¡¯s not over yet! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 917 – 918 Chapter 917 ¨C 918 Read Chapter 917 ¨C 918 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 917 Lilly went on to say: ¡°Bad, I like this name so bad, can I call my stupid bear also bad? You two call the same name, okay, badass?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He has the feeling of being caught in a trap, being led into a ditch, and being thrown into a trap. ¡°That¡­¡± Pan Haoyang stammered and asked Lilly: ¡°Little¡­little princess¡­¡± ¡°Call me little beauty!¡± Lilly said in a condescending tone: ¡°Your family has a little princess, that is Pan Mingsai, she is so ugly, when you call the little princess, I will think of Pan Mingsai. Such an ugly girl, so I don¡¯t want to be called a little princess, you just call me a little beauty, a badass.¡± ¡°That¡­little beauty, your¡­uncle¡­ has the same name¡­ as a big stupid bear, look¡­ .. Your big stupid bear is so ugly, and there are two fewer eyeballs. You make your uncle so handsome and have the same name as the big stupid bear without eyeballs. This is also¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Lilly suddenly cried again: ¡°This is my favorite big stupid bear. I hold my big stupid bear wherever I go. You are not allowed to say that my big stupid bear is ugly! Don¡¯t say it!¡± Yubi, Lilly had already got off his seat, ran in front of Pan Haoyang, grabbed Pan Haoyang¡¯s nose, and twisted it over. ¡°The only one!¡± Suzi scolded. The waiter next to him looked stupid. From afar, two waiters looked here inadvertently. They were fully prepared. As long as Pan Haoyang dared to attack the little princess, they would immediately kill Pan Haoyang. However, no one expected that Pan Haoyang leaned down and wiped the tears for the little girl very gently: ¡°Okay, okay, okay? Look at you, stepped on uncle¡¯s leather shoes and screwed uncle¡¯s. Nose, he also named his uncle Bad A55. Uncle didn¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t cry anymore.¡± ¡°I like the name badass, and I also like my big stupid bear!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t cry anymore, she just pouted and looked at Pan Haoyang with disgust. ¡°Then do you mean that you also like uncle very much?¡± Pan Haoyang asked kindly. Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She blinked, her expression suddenly designed into a trap. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, if you don¡¯t speak, it means that you like uncle by default.¡± Pan Haoyang made a round for himself. ¡°I still want to call you a badass!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lilly smiled suddenly like a sunflower. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He was cutting the pie for Shen Soong, and the pie was cut in half. The more he thought about it, the more something went wrong, and he suddenly discovered that it was him who was caught in the real routine and trapped. Why did he agree very happily, calling himself: badass? Looking up, he clearly saw Shen Only¡¯s sly pair of small eyes, and smiled triumphantly. Hey! This little thing! Pan Haoyang was angry and funny. However, the mood is inexplicablyfortable. He felt that he was lurking in Nancheng to check on Arron¡¯s situation a few days ago. He was not wrong at all. Although he was smashed by Arron within a generation, he also knew the woman he wanted to marry most in his life. Moreover, this woman brought him a ready-made child who could make him a father immediately. Really earned! Pan Haoyang cut a small piece of cake, the fork poked a small piece, and the taste sank in his mouth. ¡°Is it delicious, baby, tell Uncle?¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Lilly expectantly. Lilly¡¯s expression was extremely enjoyable. She swallowed the cake, closed her eyes and enjoyed it. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­it¡¯s so delicious, thank you badass.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking a bite. I can feed you whatever bad guys I want. From now on, I will take our only friend¡­little beauty here to eat delicious food.¡± ¡°Thank you badass.¡± In the effort of a meal, Shen Only had already reached a point with Pan Haoyang. Moreover, it was the result of Pan Haoyang¡¯s hard work, not Shen¡¯s only initiative. Suzi was really convinced by seeing his daughters know how to act in such a way. This is the drama! She really wanted to tell Arron at this moment: ¡°Your daughter is such a genius!¡± However, Suzi didn¡¯t know where his husband was. Maybe, he was looking at her somewhere. Except for the door of Jiaxingdao International Hotel, Suzi looked around in private. Suddenly, she saw not far away, looking at her with straight eyes. Chapter 918 Suzi couldn¡¯t be more familiar with those eyes, they were those of Joan. Opposite the Jiaxingdao International Hotel, there was a stall, and Joan was sitting at the back of the stall. Obviously, he is the stall owner. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she has a mixed feeling. The dignified young son of the Chu family, few presidents, and one of the top figures in Nancheng, even if the Chu family has fallen and gone downhill, the title of the only grandson of the Fu family on Joan¡¯s head is enough for Joan became one of the best sons in Nancheng, and no matter where he went, Cheng Joan was always nodding and bowing his waist. But now, on Jiaxing Ind, Joan is actually setting up a street stall. Set up a street stall! Suzi¡¯s heart was mixed, and his eyes were red. She basically didn¡¯t cry much about her own affairs, but if a person sacrifices for herself without giving up her life, Suzi¡¯s letter will be very soft in an instant. Very soft. When she opened her mouth and wanted to call Joan, Joan turned around, cleaned up her stall, and left. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knew that Joan had left to protect her. Suzi also immediately recovered her calm, she steadily got into Pan Haoyang¡¯s car, and then returned to the monarch¡¯s mansion. Back here again, Suzi and the only two are no longer as fearful and defensive as they were a few hours ago. The only little friend of Shen holding a stupid bear ran around as soon as he entered the east courtyard, and Suzi followed Pan Haoyang into therge living room. ¡°You just sit down, and at night, I will ask the servant to clean up the room for you and the only one.¡± Pan Haoyang said. Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Pan Haoyang asked again. Suzi shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m less and less afraid, because I think¡­you don¡¯t seem to be that bad either, but it¡¯s not fierce and evil, and you¡¯re too powerful when you live.¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Suzi calmly. Suzi raised his eyebrows: ¡°Why, did I make a mistake?¡± Pan Haoyang did not answer. He just sat on the sofa, Suzi, one south and one north, side by side. The two are far apart. Pan Haoyang took out a cigar and smoked quietly. Suzi was taken aback. For some reason, she felt that Pan Haoyang looked like Arron for a moment. It¡¯s not a long look, but it looks like a god. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Is it because Arron also likes to smoke cigars? Is the posture of two people smoking cigars like? Suzi couldn¡¯t tell. At this moment, Shen Only, who was holding the big stupid bear, ran in from the yard. She leaned against her mother and looked at Pan Haoyang. ¡°Bad¡­¡± Lilly shouted. Pan Haoyang raised his eyebrows and looked at the only one. ¡°Can you let me ride a big horse?¡± Lilly felt that the yard was really big, almost as big as the yard of the grandfather¡¯s house, but every time she went to the grandfather¡¯s house, she always apanied the grandfather and grandmother. There was also grandpa talking. Shen¡¯s only chair wanted to ride a horse in a particrly big and empty yard. Hearing what his daughter said, Suzi was startled. This time, she was really scolding her daughter: ¡°Lilly! You are too much! You can¡¯t y horse riding! Uncle won¡¯t agree!¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, Pan Haoyang said, ¡°Okay! Wait until your uncle finishes smoking this cigar, then change into loose clothes, and then make you a small whip so that you can ride a horse in the yard. Up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Only looked at Pan Haoyang in surprise. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 919 – 920 Chapter 919 ¨C 920 Read Chapter 919 ¨C 920 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 919 ¡°Of course! I am the master of this east courtyard. Here, I always speak for words.¡± Pan Haoyang said. ¡°Oh¡­oh, I have a big horse to ride.¡± Lilly hugged the big stupid bear and happily ran out to y again. Children still like ying in the yard outside. Because the ce is big. Pan Haoyang continued to smoke, and then said to Suzi: ¡°I¡­I will finish smoking in a few more puffs.¡± In fact, the cigar in his hand just started smoking. Suzi suddenlyughed: ¡°Why¡­ treat my children so well? You¡­ seem to like children very much?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Pan Haoyang closed his eyes and thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve been alone since I was a child. When I was the only time I was this old, I especially hoped that my father could hug me and my mother could hold me in his arms. However, my father never hugged me and treated me very much. Cold, what did my mother tell me¡­¡± Thinking of his childhood, a trace of pain shed across Pan Haoyang¡¯s face. Suzi: ¡°What can your mother tell you? I can¡¯t tell you, she doesn¡¯t want you?¡± Suzi is a mother herself. She knows mothers very well. When a mother is a mother, she always tries her best to treat her children well. ¡°She said that she was not my biological mother. She said that my three brothers and I were not born of the same mother.¡± Pan Haoyang sneered sadly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This really surprised Suzi. He and his three brothers were not born to the same mother. How could this fate be so simr to Arron¡¯s? Suzi couldn¡¯t help taking another look at Pan Haoyang. Just one look! She really thinks, where exactly is Pan Haoyang like Arron? Is it looks? No, if you look closely, Pan Haoyang and Arron are really different. Pan Haoyang is also beautiful, but Pan Haoyang is slightly feminine, speaking and gentle. Arron is different. Although Arron is thin and thin, he is not feminine. In appearance, Arron is like a wolf king, very sturdy, calm and cruel. However, the two people seem to be a bit simr again. Because the heart is all hot. Thinking of her husband, Suzi asked Pan Haoyang in a gentle voice, ¡°Your¡­¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°I have never seen her! She lost me!¡± There seemed to be tears in the corner of Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes. Seeing him like this, Suzi didn¡¯t know how tofort him. On the contrary, Pan Haoyang suddenly took a big puff of cigarette, and then looked at Suzi and smiled: ¡°Because I have never gotten family affection, so I like children very much¡­ When I see any child, I think she can get warmth. Don¡¯t be alone like when I was little¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk! Go and ride a horse with the only one!¡± After speaking, Pan Haoyang got up and went out. Although the ground in the yard is not dirty, it is not just a guide. Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t change his clothes. Instead, he wore an expensive suit andy down on the ground, letting Lilly only sit on his back with his little hand holding his ear: ¡°Ma Son, run away, horse.¡± Pan Haoyang crawled quickly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ giggle¡­ Mom, mom,e and see it soon, it¡¯s fun.¡± Lilly was really happy. She screamed happily to her mother. At this time, the outer gate in the yard was suddenly knocked open. The scared Lilly sat on Pan Haoyang¡¯s back and dared not move, Pan Haoyang also raised his head and looked at the door. Everyone came in from outside the door, and when they saw Pan Haoyang like this, the person suddenly became angry: ¡°Fourth! How well are you like this!¡± Yubi, the man looked at Lilly again: ¡°Are you¡­ Arron¡¯s daughter?¡± Chapter 920 Lilly was still riding on Pan Haoyang¡¯s back, and his little hand was still holding Pan Haoyang¡¯s ears. She was just taken aback. After seeing the person¡¯s appearance, Lilly was not afraid immediately. She looked at the half-old man who had just entered the door with dignity and disgust, and scolded: ¡°Who are you! Don¡¯t you know it is illegal to break into someone¡¯s home without permission? Do you know if you would go to jail like this!¡± The old man was shrunken and shrivelled, like a grandson, not as powerful as his father. Even the horse he is riding now is more powerful than the half-old man. Lilly is not afraid of him. She pulled Ma¡¯er¡¯s two ears, and the sorrowful ordered Pan Haoyang: ¡°Ma¡¯er, kick this little dwarf out of me!¡± That little appearance, as if she was the monarch of this Jiaxing Ind. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Although he has never seen this person, Suzi has already guessed who it is. Suzi hugged Shen Zizhi in his arms, looking defensively at the little dwarf who was burning with anger, and the Lin family three behind the little dwarf. Beforeing to Jiaxing Ind, Suzi had learned about Pan Haojing, the monarch of Jiaxing Ind. Pan Haojing became the ruler of Gasing Ind from the position of hereditary father. Actually, Pan Haojing was a ruler who did nothing. Pan Haojing was short in stature and ugly in appearance. Compared with Pan Haoyang, the two did not look like the brothers of theirpatriots. This is strange. In the previous generation of the Pan family, Pan Yongtian and Yan Qiurui had four sons in total. The eldest son Pan Haojing has lived to the present and inherited his father¡¯s business. The other two sons, Pan Haochun and Pan Haodong, both died before they were twenty years old, while Pan Haojing, Pan Haochun, and Pan Haodong all looked like crooked melons and dates. Only the four sons, Pan Haoyang, are thin, tall, and talented. Not only that, Pan Haoyang is more capable than his elder brother in all aspects, but the fourth Pan family is not very interested in Jiangshan Sheji. Pan Haoyang¡¯s ambition is not on Gasing Ind either. The reason why Pan Haoyang still lives in the eastern courtyard of the monarch¡¯s mansion is because his elder brother Pan Haojing repeatedly begged Pan Haoyang to do both soft and hard to Pan Haoyang, even Pan Haojing directly threatened Pan Haoyang: ¡°I am your eldest brother! You are my fourth brother! If it belongs to our Pan family. If this ind is really invaded by Arron, you will be a subjugated ve! No matter where you go, you will have no roots!¡± Helpless, Pan Haoyang had to stay on Gasing Ind and help his eldest brother support this industry. The people in Gasing Ind have talked in private. If Pan Haojing hadn¡¯t supported him here because of a capable fourth brother, maybe their Pan family would have been ousted long ago. That is the previous statement. However, now with the support from the King¡¯s family in Kyoto and Mr. Shu, Pan Haojing is more confident. Pan Haojing now confidently believes that Arron has absolutely no chance of winning. If Arron dared to invade Jiaxing Ind, he Pan Haojing would take Arron¡¯s head! Of course, Pan Haojing also knew that if he wanted to kill Arron, he had to connect with the monarch in Kyoto, and he had to form an inseparable rtionship with Mr. Shu. That is marriage. Pan Haojing personally agreed to the marriage between Lanita and his fourth brother Pan Haoyang. He believes that as long as Pan Haoyang and the granddaughter of Mr. Shu have a marriage rtionship, then Jiaxingdao and the Shu family, and the Jun family in Kyoto, will no longer have a rtionship. However, Pan Haoyang did not agree with this marriage. For this reason, Pan Haoyang and his eldest brother Pan Haojing had a fight. In order not to marry Lanita, Pan Haoyang even used all his rtionships and hid in Nancheng, wanting to see what Arron was doing. As a result, Pan Haoyang found nothing. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 921 – 922 Chapter 921 ¨C 922 Read Chapter 921 ¨C 922 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 921 He was almost caught by Arron. However, Pan Haoyang went to Nancheng to inquire in private and it was not without any gain. He met Suzi. Ever since Suzi was arrested and beaten like that, Pan Haoyang fell in love with that unyielding woman. Maybe love the house and the ck? Or maybe it is because Pan Haoyang loves children by nature? Or are there other unclear sentimental elements? Anyway, Pan Haoyang not only fell in love with Suzi, he also loved the children of Suzi and Arron very much. Therefore, Pan Haoyang was even more unlikely to agree to marry Lanita. However, in the eyes of the Lin family, it is not Pan Haoyang¡¯s decision whether or not to marry Lanita. The status of the Lin family of three on Gasing Ind has be unmatched because of Father Shu and Jun¡¯s family, and Lanita has always thought that her marriage to Pan Haoyang was a marriage. Pan Haoyang couldn¡¯t ask for it. However, what Lanita did not expect was that she had just learned that Suzi and Lilly had been looted to this monarch¡¯s mansion, and when she was about to insult Suzi and Lilly, Suzi and Lilly were caught Pan Haoyang was under the protection. Not only that, but Lanita was beaten all over her head. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was alsoughed at by Pan Mingsai, the little princess of the Pan family! Although the Lin family discussed countermeasures behind the scenes, Moira also decided to let her friend get rid of Suzi. But the Lin family of three is still puzzled. Especially Lanita, she hated Suzi and gritted her teeth bitterly. She must let Suzi and Lilly know that their mother and daughter are prisoners now! Captive! She wants Suzi to see with her own eyes that this handsome man who is protecting their mother and daughter is her fianc¨¦ of Lanita! This is the purpose of the Lin family¡¯s three people carrying Pan Haojing out to suppress Pan Haoyang. However, at this moment, no one thought that Pan Haojing would be preempted by this little dead thing riding on Pan Haoyang before he showed his power. ¡°Lord Pan, look at this little dead thing, she is a prisoner now! A prisoner! Such a young grade is so vicious, you dare to scold even the monarch, and you still ride on the fourth master¡¯s back and shit, this little dead thing It¡¯swless! Lord Pan, I suggest you chop up this little dead thing into meat sauce now! With Zhendaowei! If you put this little dead thing to death, it will definitely make Arron distressed. By then, he I only care about the pain, I definitely don¡¯t have the mind to conquer Jiaxing Ind anymore. At that time, won¡¯t we be able to deal with Arron by hand!¡± Lanita viciously advised Pan Haojing. After finishing speaking, Lanita still looked at Suzi and Shen Only with a vicious sneer. That expression was equivalent to that Suzi and the only two of them had be the flesh on Lanita¡¯s chopping board. Lanita¡¯s vicious expression coupled with her ugly look was like a ghost. Suzi looked at Lanita with a cold face. At this time, Pan Haojing immediately ordered the entourage behind him: ¡°Chop up this little thing first, and hang up your head for everyone to see!¡± Suzi scolded loudly: ¡°Lord Pan, you are so vicious!¡± ¡°Compared with your husband¡¯s attack on my Jiaxing Ind, you are more vicious!¡± Pan Haojing also looked at Suzi viciously. At this time, Lilly¡¯s child also took the lead to speak out: ¡°Huh, you short winter melon ugly old man! I¡¯ll beat you down first! Humph!¡± It was toote to say that it was fast, Lilly already took something out of his pocket while speaking, and mmed it at Pan Haojing without hesitation. Small things are quick! ¡°Wow¡­¡± There was a sudden cry at the door. Chapter 922 Lanita held her head in pain and cried. The purple bag on her head hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, and she was hit by the only one by Shen, and a big bag on her forehead immediately bulged again. Moreover, it turns purple instantly, the kind of bloodshot. Lilly covered his mouth in shock. Isn¡¯t she going to smash Lanita this hapless child this time! The person she was going to hit was the little old man. But the little old man is too short, even Lanita, who is not too tall, is a head taller than the little old man. Shen Only looked at Lanita regretfully: ¡°Hehe! Lin ugly, you are unlucky!¡± Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­¡± The originally dangerous and terrifying scene was amused by the only kid Shen. Suzi had justughed here, and there was another unscrupulous smile behind him. Lanita, who was bitter, hateful and furious, turned her head abruptly and saw Pan Mingsai who had just returned from school and followed several guards behind him. ¡°Hahaha¡­ughed at me! Lanita, you were ugly, you were not worthy of my fourth uncle, now you look like you, didn¡¯t you look in the mirror yourself? You are now as if the toad was sprayed with venom, a bag, uglier than the toad¡¯s head, you still want to marry my uncle, hahaha¡­¡± Pan Mingsai is not pretty either. Copse nose and small eyes. But she has always been the only princess of Gasing Ind. However, since Lanita came to Jiaxing Ind, Lanita has almost be the queen of this Jiaxing Ind. And what is she Pan Mingsai! Although my father is very fond of Lin¡¯s family, Pan Mingsai doesn¡¯t care! She just hates the intruder Lanita. Pan Mingsai has been unable to beat Lanita for a long time, and today she finally let her breathe out! ¡°Mingsai!¡± Pan Haojing raised his hand and pped Pan Mingsai: ¡°Immediately apologize to Miss Lin!¡± Pan Mingsai looked at Lanita bitterly: ¡°Lin is ugly! I curse my uncle will never marry you, I curse you not to die, I curse you to survive this year! Go to die, you are ten thousand uglier than me That¡¯s so ugly! Humph!¡± After venting, Pan Minsai ran away crying. Pan Haojing was extremely embarrassed: ¡°Miss Lin, this¡­¡± At this moment, Lanita¡¯s lungs were about to explode with anger, and her mouth was dumbfounded for a long time and she could not speak. Jarod and Moira also looked at Suzi angrily. After all, they are now under the fence, they can¡¯t hate the Pan family so tantly, especially Moira, she will attribute all the problems to Suzi. Moira stared at Suzi with hate and poison. She believes that as long as there is a ce for Suzi, their Lin family will be unlucky. In the past in Nancheng, Lanita was unable to marry Arron after all because of Suzi. Now, as soon as Suzi arrived at Jiaxing Ind, Lanita was unlucky again. I got a purple bag. At this moment, Moira hated no one but Suzi hated her cruelly. Moira hugged her daughter, and gritted her teeth and said to Pan Haojing: ¡°Sovereign Pan! I only need Suzi and her daughter to die miserably!¡± Yu Bing, put her arms around her daughter Lanita and then turned and left. The bag on Lanita¡¯s head became more and more purple, as if the bag was filled with a lot of blood. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 923 – 924 Chapter 923 ¨C 924 Read Chapter 923 ¨C 924 of the Novel Punished by His Love. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 923 This is just a few smashed eyeballs of a teddy bear. Why is the bag on the daughter¡¯s head so obvious? Still all purple? Moira was shocked and scared. She couldn¡¯t take care of so much now. She just wanted to take Lanita to check it out as soon as possible. Moira hugged her daughter and went back to the west courtyard where she was. Seeing his wife leave, Jarod turned to leave. Before leaving, he turned his head and gave Suzi a vicious look: ¡°Niezhan! The daughter who was born was so vicious at a young age. If the purple bag on Lanita¡¯s head can be eliminated, it can¡¯t be eliminated. I stripped you and your daughter! After stripping, I still have cramps!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Suzi also smiled miserably: ¡°Jarod! Between you and the Lin family, it is either you or me in this life! You don¡¯t know why I, Suzi, insisted on following my husband to Gasing Ind! You only know that you hate me. , But you wouldn¡¯t expect that my hatred for you is a hundred times more than your hatred for me! Let¡¯s wait and see! Either you, the Lin family died, or I, Suzi, died!¡± ¡°You unfamiliar ba5tard!¡± Jarod really wants to peel Suzi¡¯s skin right now! Helplessly, Pan Haoyang was separated between them. Jarod knew that Pan Haoyang would not let him do something to Suzi. His heartbroken expression: ¡°I have raised you for eight years, but you unexpectedly¡­¡± ¡°Eight years?¡± Suzi smiled even more sadly: ¡°Is it worth showing off! Don¡¯t you feel like burying your conscience?! You raised me for eight years. Even so embarrassed to say! A dog knows better than you! Crows are more affectionate and righteous than you! You can still say it shyly? ¡° Jarod: ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± There was a thump in his heart. The meaning in Suzi¡¯s words seems to be something she knows? Seeing Suzi¡¯s hateful expression again, Jarod¡¯s heart seemed to be poked by an ice slipper, and he suddenly felt cold. Cool biting. He suddenly realized that Suzi hated him, it was really not as simple as he thought. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suzi gritted his teeth when he thought that his mother¡¯s whereabouts is still missing. Jarod was about to ask Suzi to understand, and Moira shouted behind him: ¡°Jarod! Go back first!¡± She was extremely worried about the bag on her daughter¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t know what exactly was used to beat my daughter by Lilly, but now I saw that the eyeballs of a teddy bear could knock Lanita out of the bag. Is that because Lanita¡¯s skin had a problem? Or another reason. Moira couldn¡¯t take care of anything else. Jarod was more obedient to Moira. When Moira scolded him, Jarod turned away. ¡°Mr. Lin, Mrs. Lin, is Miss Lin okay?¡± Pan Haojing followed after seeing the Lin family of three leaving. Ever since Pan Haojing got the support of Mr. Shu and the Jun family, Pan Haojing, the lord of the ind, has been like a follower in front of the Lin family. Pan Haoyang behind him shook his head and sighed when he saw all this. ¡°Are you going to marry Lanita?¡± Suzi looked at Pan Haoyang and asked? As soon as she finished her words, the only child who was Shen also added: ¡°Bad guy! You are so handsome and want to marry that ugly toad? Are you stupid! Bad guy?¡± Pan Haoyang was immediately amused by the child¡¯s tone: ¡°Big beauty Ms. Shen, are you Lilly tilted his head and thought for a while: ¡°If you can perform better, I would praise you like this.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°How do you want me to behave well?¡± Lilly looked at Pan Haoyang¡¯s ears: ¡°I originally used your ears as reins, but your ears are too short, and I can¡¯t help it. They are always staggering, no! If your ears are longer, If the ears are as long as Zhu Bajie¡¯s, I will praise you!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, heughed at himself: ¡°I¡¯m going to grow a pig ear, that matches Lanita exactly.¡± Suzi thoughtfully said, ¡°I think it is not necessarily because it is possible that Lanita¡­¡± Chapter 924 Pan Haoyang immediately asked, ¡°What do you think is the matter with Lanita?¡± Suzi still shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I just think it. Herplexion is much yellower than when she was in Nancheng. She seems to be malnourished. She is very thin, but her eyelids are a little puffy. You see, she was smashed with a toy a few times by Lilly today, and she was full of blood¡­¡± ¡°You mean¡­she is sick?¡± Pan Haoyang asked in surprise immediately. If this ugly woman gets sick, it¡¯s best to have an incurable disease, and it¡¯s best to die immediately! It disgusts him. Suzi shook his head again: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯m just guessing.¡± She is not a doctor, and she can¡¯t see how people are sick. She just felt that Lanita¡¯s body was a little abnormal. At this moment, Suzi actually didn¡¯t want Lanita to be taken away by the disease, because it was too cheap for Lanita, and she hadn¡¯t repaid Suzi¡¯s hatred! However, God wants people to die from old age, sickness, and death. Who can call the shots? If Lanita really suffers from an incurable disease, it means that evil is rewarded! Lanita deserves it! At this moment, Suzi was thinking about Lanita¡¯s condition, and at that end, Moira, who had just entered the gate of the West Hospital, was also extremely worried about Lanita¡¯s condition. Her baby girl! The only daughter in this life! On the way back, she told Jarod: ¡°The bag on her daughter¡¯s head is too embarrassing, so Pan Haoyang knows that Pan Haoyang naturally doesn¡¯t agree to marry Lanita, you are not stupid!¡± Jarod reacted immediately: ¡°I need to get a doctor for my daughter first and apply some good medicine to her to reduce the swelling.¡± Turn around. Jarod saw Pan Haojing following behind him. ¡°Mr. Lin, that, the bag on Miss Lin¡¯s head¡­¡± At this moment, Pan Haojing didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing Jarod¡¯s resentful expression, Pan Haojing immediately said again: ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lin, I will definitely discipline my daughter after I go back. I will let the dead girl of Ming Saie over and formally apologize to Miss Lin. Mr. Lin¡­¡± Jarod said sternly: ¡°Sorry, Lord Pan, the bag on Lanita¡¯s face is indeed not so good to see people. You should avoid it. By the way, can you please ask the best doctor in Jiaxing Ind, I want Let her dispense some medicine to Lanita, so that the bag on her head will dissipate faster.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll call a few more doctors right away!¡± Pan Hao left with a head bowed. At this end, the Lin family of three entered and locked the door. Lanita sat on the sofa and cried, ¡°Mom! I want to smash Lanita¡¯s body into thousands of pieces!¡± Moira sneered: ¡°The corpse must be broken into pieces!¡± ¡°No! Broken corpses are cheaper for her, I want her to serve 10,000 men! Let her suffer and die alive, and it¡¯s better to get an infectious disease! Death from disease, death from rotten, let her be better than me It¡¯s ugly! And that little dead thing! That little dead thing is even more damnable! I must make that little dead Dongxi worse than her mother¡¯s death! I want to cut her flesh alive!¡± Lanita clutched Own head, cursed. Moira¡¯s eyes were filled with insidious light: ¡°This matter, Mom will do it as soon as possible! Since she Suzi has already arrived at Jiaxing Ind, don¡¯t me me for being polite! In Nancheng, we didn¡¯t take him. Way, but in Gasing Ind¡­huh!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 925 – 926 Chapter 925 ¨C 926 Read Chapter 925 ¨C 926 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 925 She has contacted her friend, and now she is waiting for Suzi to be arrested. Moira¡¯s face has a certain victory, because in Jiaxing Ind, her good man is like an invisible person, no one knows, no one, Pan Haojing doesn¡¯t know, Pan Haoyang doesn¡¯t know, Arron and Suzi didn¡¯t even know. Not even my own daughter and husband. This is a good hand left by her Moira! She is sure of victory. At this time, the servant outside the door came to report: ¡°Mr. Madam, the doctor is here.¡± ¡°Let them in!¡± Moira said immediately. Four doctors came outside, all of whom were the doctors who usually took care of Pan Haojing. Pan Haojing had already exined the situation to these doctors on the phone, and the doctors brought topical medicine for promoting blood cirction and removing blood stasis. The four doctors all carefully checked the purple packet on Lanita¡¯s head. The conclusions reached are quite different. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my wife. The reason why Miss Lin has a purple bag is that her skin is white and tender, and it breaks when she blows it. So it¡¯s more likely to be hurt than the thick skin. After the specially developed topical medicine for promoting blood cirction and removing blood stasis, the bag on Miss Lin¡¯s head will quickly dissipate, and within three days, Miss Lin will be able to recover as before.¡± The doctor in charge said very tteringly. The Lin family of three was relieved. Immediately afterwards, the doctor asked Lanita to lie down. The doctor applied medicine to the bag on her head one by one, and then put ayer of white cloth on the outside. In this way, one end of Lanita changed from purple to white again. Good guy, this is like a female clown. The Lin family sent the doctor out, just in time for Pan Mingsai, who was ordered by his father toe and apologize. ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡± Pan Mingsai apologized and was not sincere. She was forced toe by her father. She was aggrieved along the way. Originally, she wanted to insult Lanita again. When I went back, I saw Lanita¡¯s virtue as soon as I arrived at the door. ¡°Lanita! When I saw you just now, I thought you were the ugliest in this world. I never thought that there is no ugliest in this world, only uglier, and the uglier is still you. You really are ¡­You made me ugly smile, puff¡­¡± Pan Mingsai smiled and leaned forward and backward. ¡°You¡¯re dying, you ugly monster!¡± Lanita took something angrily and was about to smash Pan Mingsai. Pan Ming raced fast and ran out of the gate. She turned back and made faces at Lanita. ¡°Pan Mingsai! Remember me, Lanita will kill you someday! I want you¡­¡± Before Lanita finished her words, Moira was gagged. . Moira looked at her daughter irritably: ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore! Don¡¯t forget that we are here to escape! We have nowhere to go. This is the only ce for us to shelter. Although your grandpa allocated a lot of weapons, they are all It was taken by the military of Gasing Ind, and we don¡¯t have any! If Pan Haojing wants to kill us in a fit of anger, it¡¯s a matter of minutes! You can¡¯t fight with his daughter!¡± ¡°uuu¡­¡± Lanita¡¯s crying nose came out: ¡°Mom! I have had enough! I was in Nancheng by Suzi, and I came to Gasing Ind to be in Pan Min¡¯s match. Why should I suffer from them? I don¡¯t want to be here on Jiaxing Ind. I want to go back! I want to go back to Nancheng! I will call Grandpa now. Grandpa must have a way. I want to go back to Nancheng!¡± After roaring, Lanita took out and prepared to make a call. However, before her mobile phone was dialed out, a group of caller ID appeared on her mobile phone. The number is the tour number. Lanita was puzzled, but still connected: ¡°Hey¡­Who are you?!¡± A vicious voice came from the other end immediately: ¡°If you dare to touch Suzi with a vellus hair, I will let you Lin Family die miserably!¡± Chapter 926 Lanita was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The voice of the other party is really terrifying and very threatening. She tremblingly asked: ¡°You¡­who are you? You, how do you know my call? Who are you from Suzi!¡± Lanita¡¯s voice contained great frustration and jealousy. Why did Suzie to Jiaxing Ind one day, so many people helped her? First it was Lanita¡¯s current fiance, Pan Haoyang, and then this strange man. He didn¡¯t sound like Arron at all. Who would it be? Also, Arron hasn¡¯t appeared so far, where did Arron go? When Lanita had many questions in her heart, that end opened her mouth, and her tone was even more gloomy and terrifying than before: ¡°Lanita, listen to me, I¡¯m a desperate man! As long as you have a family of three in the Lin family If you dare to attack Suzi, I will make you worse off than death, and I will let you pay back all the debts you owed Suzi! Double the amount back! Remember, I am a person who canpletely spare my own life! ¡° ¡°Ah!¡± Lanita shivered in fright, and her mobile phone dropped. In fact, her hands were soft and she couldn¡¯t use her strength at all. I don¡¯t know how to do it recently. Lanita feels more and more that she can¡¯t use her strength, especially since she has just been beaten by the little dead thing Shen Sole. I¡¯ve got a little bit of strength. Now, she even held a mobile phone and dropped it. And also sweating all over. Lanita hung up instantly. After closing the line, Jarod and Moira asked her at the same time: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my dear daughter?¡± Lanita replied with a sad face to her parents: ¡°I suspect Suzi is a ghost! Ghost! Dad, Mom! Why! Why have we escaped to Gasing Ind and still can¡¯t be clean? Suzi has chased him to Gasing Ind again, she I robbed my fiance again! Mom! I hate Suzi, but I can¡¯t do anything, I hate her! But why? She only came to Gasing Ind for one day, not only Pan Haoyang helped her, but also to her and her ba5tard My daughter is so good, now even strange men are calling and threatening me, oooooooo, mom, I suspect Suzi is a female ghost!¡± ¡°This Suzi!¡± Moira pped the table suddenly: ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a devil, ghost! Saogui! Hook up with men wherever you go! Let men use them for her!¡± To be sure, Moira also sprinkled her anger on Jarod: ¡°Look at this evil species for yourself! If it weren¡¯t you¡­¡± Jarod sighed: ¡°If you don¡¯t say that you have a way to kill her, then take your method out quickly. After all, it is in Gasing Ind. It is much more convenient than getting her in Nancheng! Take this opportunity, be sure to use it. She killed her!¡± Moira said viciously: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will kill her! Jarod, you take good care of your daughter here, I¡¯ll go out!¡± Jarod was a little puzzled: ¡°You¡­where are you going? It doesn¡¯t take long for you toe to Add Star Ind, and you didn¡¯t go out much. What can you do?¡± Moira scolded: ¡°Me? For my husband you! For my daughter! I¡¯m going to fight! I want Suzi to take a look, the tiger is not angry, she thinks I am a sick cat!¡± Jarod looked at Moira gratefully: ¡°Thanks for your hard work, wife.¡± Moira mmed the door and went out. She has actually made an appointment with her close friend. When she came to Jiaxing Ind, she basically saw this good man once a week. This time, naturally, the opportunity will not be missed. After the man had enjoyed himself, he asked Moira for money: ¡°Give me one hundred thousand yuan!¡± Moira¡¯pop¡¯ opened her hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t bring much with Xingdao. If you ask me like this, you will be able to spend the money soon.¡± The man said listlessly: ¡°But you let me smoke this, and now you don¡¯t give me money, don¡¯t you want to kill me? Olddy, what good is it for you to kill me? You count on your humiliated husband to bring it to you. Joy?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 927 – 928 Chapter 927 ¨C 928 Read Chapter 927 ¨C 928 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 927 Moira¡¯s tone softened: ¡°I don¡¯t have to give you the money. I will personally give you this kind of thing in the future. As for how much I give you, it depends on your performance.¡± Man: ¡°You b!tch, you are so cruel!¡± Moira sneered: ¡°I¡¯m cruel? After you have been with me for so many years, you will have 10 million benefits from me, right? What have I gained? After so many years, you should do something for me too?¡± When the man was feeling ufortable, he immediately pleaded with her: ¡°Good wife, good sister, you¡­you say, you ask me to do anything for you, I promise you, let me kill for you, I will go Yes, good sister, give it to me!¡± Moira smiled with satisfaction in an instant. She gave a man a very small amount, and then said in the man¡¯s ear: ¡°You said, you want to help me kill people.¡± The man nodded: ¡°I will definitely help you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it was that woman who broke my financial avenue, our financial avenue! As long as you kill that woman, let alone our financial avenue, even the entire Gasing Ind can be left to you Gallop!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The man opened his eyes instantly. Moira: ¡°Of course it is true!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Moira whispered in the man¡¯s ear again, the man nodded, and finally, Moira left with satisfaction. When she returned home, she was very energetic. After all, it was naturally very satisfying to have just been with a man. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Moira looked at her husband and daughter with interest. ¡°Really mother?¡± Lanita was shocked. Moiraforted her daughter: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter, in a few days, Suzi and her daughter will be dead on the street!¡± Lanita immediately became happy. Lanita, who had put on white tape on her face, sent a video to her grandpa who was far away in Nancheng when she was happy. At the other end, Old Man Shu was connected quickly, but when I started the video at one point, I saw Lanita¡¯s ghostly face and the white tape. Father Shu suddenly asked distressedly: ¡°Good granddaughter, tell grandpa, what happened to you, how did you be like this, are you sick? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± On this side, Lanita smiled happily: ¡°Grandpa, I have good news to tell you!¡± Father Shu: ¡°Good-looking granddaughter, what good news can you tell me?¡± Elder Shu thought in his heart that the best news is that Arron retired when he knew it was difficult, and would never conquer Jiaxing Ind. Then there would be no need for each other to be so arrogant. However, Elder Shu¡¯s words just fell, Lanita said here. To: ¡°Grandpa, tell you, Arron hase to Add Star Ind.¡± ¡°What!¡± Elder Shu was stunned for an instant. Lanita still had a very rxed tone: ¡°Not only did hee, he also brought Suzi and Lilly. Grandpa, now, we must be able to quickly kill Arron and his wife!¡± At the other end, Old Man Shu¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Arron¡­ is he so fast? He hasnded on Gasing Ind?¡± Lanita asked in a daze: ¡°Grandpa, you¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Shu did not answer his granddaughter¡¯s words, but silently hung up the video. Then, he dialed a set of numbers. At that end, it was connected after a long time. Elder Shu¡¯s old voice immediately came from the microphone: ¡°Arron¡­you actually arrived at Gasing Ind quietly?¡± Chapter 928 On the other end, Arron¡¯s voice was extremely cold: ¡°Otherwise? Don¡¯t you think, my father, I need to report to you when Ie to Jiaxingdao?¡± Elder Shu took a breath. After a pause, he asked again: ¡°You still look like nothing happened, answer my call?¡± Arron¡¯s voice was very weak: ¡°The world invented mobile phones, isn¡¯t it convenient to contact?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°But you¡­ didn¡¯t use any force, you didn¡¯t even move at all!¡± Arron smiled faintly: ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a weapon.¡± ¡°You!¡± Elder Shu was even more surprised: ¡°You¡­could it be¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I only brought my wife and daughter, and the bodyguard Christopher, as long as the four of us Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Based on his understanding of Arron, since Arron can go to Gasing Ind so thinly, he has the certainty that he will win against Gasing Ind. Could it be that before Arron went to Jiaxing Ind, Jiaxing Ind was actually controlled by Arron? How is this possible? After all, there are so many weapons that Jun Chengyin sent to Pan Haojing on Gasing Ind, how could Arron surrender Pan Haojing without any effort? Just when Mr. Shu was puzzled, on the other end came Arron¡¯s unhurried, unhurried, unhurried voice: ¡°I¡¯m boiling the frog in warm water.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Old man, are you okay?¡± Arron has always maintained a kind of respect for Mr. Shu. No matter what Mr. Shu does to him, Arron has never been angry with him. There was a kind of fear in the old man Shu¡¯s voice: ¡°Arron¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say, he had several questions to ask, but he didn¡¯t know where to ask. But Arron was very simple: ¡°Master, you are kind to Arron. No matter when you are, Arron will honor you and respect you until the day you pass away. As long as I, Arron, will be there, you will enjoy your old age¡­ ..¡± Elder Shu¡¯s voice is getting older: ¡°Arron, can you tell me, do you have to tten Gasing Ind?¡± Arron sighed, and then said: ¡°Master, you are not an outsider, so let me tell you that. I came to Jiaxing Ind for two things. One is for my mother¡¯s wish before death. I want to bring my wife¡¯s enemies back to Nancheng, and let me take revenge myself!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± His hands were shaking. At that end, Arron said in the receiver: ¡°Father, I still have business here. Very busy, I will hang up first.¡± Arron hung up the phone first. After closing the line, he looked up at the house where he was. This is the house where the mother rents out. This house is much smaller than the monarch¡¯s house. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, this is also the existence of luxury houses on Gasing Ind, but it is now in dpidated condition, and no one has lived in it for decades. It is overgrown with weeds and is deste. And Arron was looking everywhere in the deste ruins. Behind him, left and right, were all subordinates who helped him find together. They have been searching here all day. Now, it¡¯s toote, there is no electricity here, and it is not easy to find it with a shlight after all. Christopher still reminded Arron softly: ¡°Four Lord, go back first, tomorrow I will let the brothers under my hands rummaged here.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Okay! Go back first!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 929 – 930 Chapter 929 ¨C 930 Read Chapter 929 ¨C 930 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 929 Four or five ck cars were parked outside the house. Arron got out of the house. As soon as he got in the car, a special person reported to him. ¡°Master, the wife and the little princess are very good at the moment, and the fourth son of the Pan family has not done anything unfavorable to the wife and the little princess.¡± Arron: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Just now our people reported that the fourth son of Pan had prepared the best room for the little princess and his wife. The madam and the little princess are now asleep. I heard¡­¡± The subordinates reported half of the report and did not speak any more. Christopher next to him said: ¡°What did you hear? It doesn¡¯t matter if you just say it.¡± The subordinates calmed down and said, ¡°I heard that the little princess puts all her heads in the seat of the Pan family, Miss Bin Lanita.¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Christopher suddenly smiled. The subordinates dare notugh. After all, his subordinates are not as familiar with Christopher as Arron. After the lenient effect, he asked again: ¡°Continue¡­¡± ¡°Well, I also heard that the little princess actually¡­ actually used the fourth son of the Pan family as a horse, and the fourth son of the Pan family was willing to crawl on the ground. I heard that his ears were corrected by the little princess. It¡¯s like a pig¡¯s ears¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± At this time, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but let out a pig cry after all. Heughed and said, ¡°Like! This is too much like the personality of the only female man of Shen, and the one who can do this kind of thing is definitely the only deity of Shen! Hahaha, Iughed to death, when I thought that Pan Haoyang was right The little princess nodded and bowed her waist. Why do I feel so happy? And that Lanita ha, this¡­it¡¯s too unlucky for the Lin family of three, hahaha, so unlucky!¡± Yan wide smiled and couldn¡¯t close his lips. Next to him, the father of the little girl still had a calm expression on his face. The daughter¡¯s sturdiness and her heroic warfare made Arron no surprises. My daughter knows her best. Moreover, when Suzi and Shen were only hijacked by Pan Haoyang when they got off the car, Arron only chased them a few times symbolically, and then stopped chasing them. The so-called dark under the lights, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. , Arron knows this truth well. What¡¯s more, for Arron, the entire Sovereign Mansion is not at all dangerous. At this moment, Arron¡¯s eyes were looking out the car window. At this time, the car just passed the Jiaxingdao International Hotel, and there were many street vendors on a fork in the road not far from the hotel. Arron¡¯s eyes were focused on the face of the dusty man. The man stood at his booth and chanted: ¡°Three strings of ten dors, pure natural crystals. Three strings of ten dors, pure natural crystals.¡± Arron suddenly said to the driver driving in front: ¡°Stop!¡± The driver mmed the brakes immediately. The subordinate in the car immediately asked: ¡°Siye, what order do you have, the subordinate will go and handle it for you?¡± These subordinates didn¡¯t know much about Arron, but they all had heard of Arron¡¯s reputation. Various. This subordinate who came to his hometown has a kind of worship and respect for Arron that is close to the deity. Arron raised his hand to signal his subordinates not to speak. The subordinates were all unclear, so they looked at Christopher, the bodyguard who had been following Arron all the time. Christopher didn¡¯t understand why Arron would park here. He only looked out of Arron¡¯s perspective. When he saw the stall, Christopher was stunned for an instant: ¡°Ling Arron?¡± Chapter 930 When it was clear that it was really Joan, Christopher asked, ¡°Master, do you want to get off the car and ask?¡± Arron turned his head, he did not answer, but said to the driver in front: ¡°Drive!¡± The driver said: ¡°Yes! Master.¡± The car continued to drive. In the car, if Arron did not speak, no one spoke. The driver did not ask Arron where he was going. He kept driving until the car quietly drove into the Monarch Mansion, and then the gate of the Monarch Mansion was naturally closed. At night, the silent needle drop can be heard. This night, it was surprisingly calm. This night, people can sleep very quietly, and many things can change a lot overnight. This night, the bag on Lanita¡¯s head can be reduced a lot under the action of the best medicine, and it can also make Suzi and Shen¡¯s only mother and daughter sleep peacefully and sweetly. In order to prevent the monarch¡¯s people from finding Arron¡¯s whereabouts, Suzi has not turned the phone on. I woke up early the next morning and the weather cleared up. After Suzi and the only two mother and daughter washed up together, they came downstairs and saw Pan Haoyang sitting in therge living room. ¡°Good morning!¡± Pan Haoyang greeted actively. ¡°Bad guy!¡± Shen only woke up after a night of sleep, and turned his face into disapproval. Pan Haoyang red at Shen with only one look: ¡°Yesterday afternoon, he ridden me as a horse. How ¡°Where is my father!¡± Lilly looked at Pan Haoyang and asked actively. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He really couldn¡¯t answer this question. If he answered the little princess honestly: ¡°Your father and I are enemies. Either I die or his deceased enemy.¡± If he said this, how would the little princess react? Pan Haoyang had already seen the fighting power of the little princess yesterday. If he didn¡¯t fight back, he couldn¡¯t imagine whether he would be beaten by this little girl like Lanita. Therefore, Pan Haoyang decided not to tell the truth. He nced at Suzi. Suzi smiled and said to the only one: ¡°The only one is good. Dad came to Gasing Ind on a business trip. There is business to do. Dad asked us to live in Pan¡­ When Dad finishes the business, he will Pan Haoyang immediately agreed: ¡°Yes, your mother is right.¡± Lilly¡¯s expression eased a bit, and she asked condescendingly, ¡°Is this Jiaxing Ind!¡± ¡°If you go back to the little princess, this is Jiaxing Ind.¡± Pan Haoyang answered Shen Only¡¯s words very seriously. ¡°Then, what beautiful scenery is there! Can you take me to Kang Yikang?¡± Lilly loves traveling the most, but when she is six years old, she actually doesn¡¯t go to many ces. Therefore, at this moment, as soon as she heard that her father had let her and her mother live here temporarily, she was much less prepared. ¡°Of course no problem! We are in a subtropical area, and there are many tropical fruits Jiaxing Ind that Nancheng does not have, and it is surrounded by the sea and the scenery is very beautiful! After breakfast, I will take you to y, how about it!¡± When ites to ying, Pan Haoyang has the most say. Especially, you can bring your beloved woman and your favorite children to y. Before setting off, Pan Haoyang already had a picture in his heart. In a car, he, Suzi, and Shen Sole sat three people, how like a family of three? Subscribe for more updates N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 931 – 932 Chapter 931 ¨C 932 Read Chapter 931 ¨C 932 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 931 If Lilly could call him a father, how good would it be? Dad for nothing? It¡¯s better! He likes Pan Haoyang! At this breakfast time, Suzi didn¡¯t have any trouble getting started, and Pan Haoyang was always feeding Lilly. Suzi was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Just after eating, Lilly mored to go out. Suzi thought about going out. At least he could observe the topography of Jiaxing Ind. Jiaxing Ind is a small ce and can travel around one week in a day. The mother and daughter held hands, and came out of the east courtyard with interest. They happened to meet the doctor who was living in the west courtyard. The doctor had just opened the door of Lin¡¯s house and wanted to change the dressing of Lanita¡¯s head. By coincidence, Lanita was lying on the deck chair in the yard. Suddenly seeing Lanita¡¯s white tape, Lilly smiled and leaned forward and back: ¡°Haha, mom, look, that ugly monster was still a purple bag yesterday, but the purple bag has disappeared today, but she Now it¡¯s a white tape again, and her head is pasted up, like a painted peeler, mom, it¡¯s so fun, look at it, mom, is your phone turned on, you take a picture, I want to see this ugly monster The ugly picture, mom¡­¡± The solemn one in the yard sat up angrily. She rushed towards Shen only angrily. But it was also weak. And Lanita¡¯s face was also pale like a ghost, very scary. Shen Zhongyi, who had justughed at Lanita, immediately hid behind his mother. At this time, Lanita rushed to Suzi and Shen Only two or three steps, but Pan Haoyang lifted her foot and kicked Lanita fiercely. Fortunately, Lanita hadn¡¯te to the ce yet, and seeing Pan Haoyang¡¯s fierce kick and wished to kick her to death, Lanita turned around and ran back home. She was crying and howling angrily, throwing things around. It is very difficult for the hurting doctor to apply medicine to her. Outside the courtyard, Pan Haoyang¡¯s cold and t voice said to the courtyard gate of the Lin family: ¡°I repeat, She Niang and Shen are the only guests I invited! Very precious guests, who will dare to touch their mother and daughter in the future? Root vellus hair, Pan Haoyang kicked her into the sea to feed the fish, I absolutely counted as the fourth child!¡± As expected, Pan Haoyang signed the only one to get into the car with Suzi, and the car drove away in a hurry. Behind, Moira stared fiercely at the exhaust fumes from the car, and then took out her mobile phone to broadcast a set of numbers: ¡°Hey¡­ as long as you get things done! I will give you one million at a time! In the future! And will give it to you again!¡± After closing the line, Moira said viciously: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I won¡¯t kill you this time! Suzi, you can¡¯t think about it anyway!¡± Suzi can naturally think of how much Moira hates her. It can also be thought that Moira must always look forward to her death, Suzi, and even do everything possible to kill her and the only one. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, Suzi couldn¡¯t figure out where the danger was. Suzi was sitting in Pan Haoyang¡¯s car, surrounded by Pan Haoyang¡¯s bodyguards and some of the Pan¡¯s domestic helpers. The only first stop Pan Haoyang took Suzi and Shen was on the beach by the sea. It is now the time when it is not hot or cold in early summer. The sea breeze is very suitable. There are really many people ying on the beach. Pan Haoyang is also veryfortable. Seeing Suzi and Shen Only mother and daughter running and jumping,ughing and making noise. A smile appeared on his face involuntarily. Very happy smile. When he was extremelyfortable, Pan Haojing¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. He picked it up and nced at it. It turned out to be an unfamiliar phone. Originally didn¡¯t want to pick up, but after thinking about it, he still connected, and his tone was very unfriendly: ¡°Where are you! You can call my assistant if you have something to do, how can you call me directly!¡± At the other end, Arron¡¯s Leng Ping voice came: ¡°It¡¯s me, Arron.¡± Chapter 932 Hearing this sound, Pan Hao subconsciously sat up straight in shock: ¡°You¡­you dare to call me?¡± Arron did not answer, he only said: ¡°Pan Haoyang, I want to ask you something, fifty years ago, do you know the secrets of the Pan family and the Xia family?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He was dumbfounded not knowing what to say. Now, Arron¡¯s wife and daughter are in his Pan Haoyang¡¯s hands. To put it bluntly, they are prisoners, but at this moment, Arron is not nervous at all? Isn¡¯t he going to kill Suzi and Shen¡¯s only life? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t he Pan Haoyang pick up a big bargain? However, Pan Haoyang still asked Arron unbelievably: ¡°The surname is Fu! You¡­you are also a man! You are also the king of Nancheng! You¡­don¡¯t you know, your wife and children? In my hands?¡± At that end, Arron¡¯s tone was still calm and cold: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°You are not afraid that I will treat them¡­¡± ¡°If they lose a hair, you will have a different head long ago.¡± Arron said lightly. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­you¡­what did you say?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was a little impatient: ¡°You heard it!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°You¡­ mean, my every move¡­¡± ¡°Your every move is in my control. I feel relieved that my wife and daughter are there. If you dare to be disrespectful to them, they will have less hair, you will have a different head long ago!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was always so in. However, Pan Haoyang was able to hear an invisibly fierce murderous aura. Although he rarely goes to Nancheng. Growing up, I went to Nancheng once. However, his understanding of Arron, how Arron seized the power of the Fu family, how to deal with his brother, and how to eradicate dissidents from the road, one by one, and what Arron umted overseas. Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t know anything about those forces. Don¡¯t say that he Pan Haoyang is jealous of Arron, even if he Pan Haoyang and his elder brother Pan Haojing are joined together, they will also be extremely jealous of Arron. The reason why Pan Haoyang and his elder brother were able to live so peacefully all this time was entirely because of the backing of Nancheng Shu¡¯s father and the Jun family in Kyoto. However, even so, Arron was still able to take it lightly, calling him Pan Haoyang very calmly. This suffices to show that what Arron said was not half-hearted. Because Arron never made false statements. Even more, he is actually very cruel, but he will only let you see the three points. For example, now, since Arron can calmly say the words that make his head different, if it is actually done, it may be divided by five horses, or even worse. However, at this moment, Pan Haoyang was not afraid of anything. If it were him, he was not afraid of Arron. The big deal is death! After a pause, Pan Haoyang suddenly sneered: ¡°Arron! What do you have to do!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, he was stunned by Pan Haojing¡¯s words. ¡°I know! Your achievements in thest ten years are known to me! I know that your overseas power is far greater than your local power in Nancheng. I know that even if you do not take the Fu Group, your overseas power Sooner orter, the Fu Group will be annexed! I know that if you want to take my Jiaxing Ind, even if the Jun family and the Shu family help us together, we may not be able to defeat you!¡± Arron really didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Pan Haoyang said bitterly: ¡°What I want to say is! I am more humane than you! I know how to love women and children better than you! You cold-blooded animal! Your own women and children, you can safely send them away. In the hands of the enemy, you didn¡¯t n to want Suzi and the only mother and daughter, you didn¡¯t n to, I¡¯m a baby! You can give them two mothers and daughters, and I can give them!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 933 – 934 Chapter 933 ¨C 934 Read Chapter 933 ¨C 934 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 933 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I, Pan Haoyang, have never been rare in Gasing Ind, an extremely underdevelopednd that relies on relief every year. Like you, Pan Haoyang has business in the open sea! Even if I leave Gasing Ind, I will go abroad. Still life is veryfortable! Arron, you can¡¯t threaten me! My brother now has the strong support of Mr. Shu and Jun¡¯s family, and it is not certain who wins and loses in the end! Don¡¯t worry, I, Pan Haoyang, will never be a guilty seed! If I were captured by you, I would be shaved alive by you, and I would not beg for mercy! ¡° If you speak, hang up immediately. At that end, Arron felt thoughtful. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Fourth Master?¡± Christopher asked behind him. Arron chuckled slightly: ¡°I wanted to ask Pan Haoyang where he was. He took Suzi and the only one to go out. It was no better than at the Monarch¡¯s Mansion outside. I was afraid that there would be an ident outside, so I called Pan Haoyang, and it turned out. ¡­¡± Arron really didn¡¯t expect Pan Haoyang¡¯s temper to be so strong. He suddenly felt a sense of deja vu and familiarity. At that end, Pan Haoyang, who hung up the phone, was also very happy! Finally, Arron was overwhelmed, very proud! Once a person is proud, he will ignore the dangers around him, especially when there are many bodyguards around him, and when there are people in his Pan Haoyang mansion everywhere, Pan Haoyang feels that it is impossible for the danger to approach him. ¡°Mom, mom, look at it, this sand is buried on your body, it¡¯s warm andfortable, mom, I lie in the sand, youe to bury me.¡± Lilly shouted to Suzi, the childish little milk voice. Suzi was annoyed, and red at Shen Solely: ¡°If you talk about burying you, I will kill you!¡± Lilly spit out his tongue at his mother: ¡°Hey hey!¡± After spitting out her tongue, she sprinkled a handful of sand on her mother: ¡°Mom, if you are covered with sand, you won¡¯t get tanned.¡± The little girl looked around. Many people buried themselves with sand, and just showed up. She guessed that everyone must be afraid that they would get a suntan. Suzi scratched his only little nose: ¡°Little things, you don¡¯t even think about it. You and your mother wear so much all over your body, except that your hands and face are exposed, so how can you get a tan?¡± Lilly nced around: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go buy swimsuits and wear them.¡± Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°If your mom and I wear swimming costumes, I guess your dad will appear on This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. this beach in the next second.¡± Lilly tilted his head to look at his mother: ¡°Mom what do you say?¡± Suzi: ¡°Nothing!¡± Lilly tilted his head again, and said badly: ¡°Mom, I know what you mean, hehe!¡± ¡°You little thing, as good as your dad!¡± Suzi tickled Shen Tong. ¡°Hahaha, mother, don¡¯t scratch.¡± Lilly giggled with a smile. Suzi alsoughed very happily. She thought again, if Arron were around here, she would definitely see them both mother and daughter. You can definitely see it. Just when the mother and daughter were most rxed, not far from them, a very thin figure suddenly rushed towards Shen Yi, the figure god holding a bright sharp knife in his hand. Suzi was frightened and dumbfounded immediately. ¡°Suzi! Hurry up!¡± Then another voice came. As soon as the voice fell, the figure fell on Lilly¡¯s body. The man with the knife just now stabbed the only one who was protecting Shen. The man hurt: ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi saw the man¡¯s face all at once: ¡°Chu¡­Joan?¡± Chapter 934 Joan was in pain. He had already received a knife on his back, and the red blood was flowing down his back, but he still covered Lilly with his entire back, and he covered his only eye with one hand. He didn¡¯t want a six-year-old child to see this bloody side. ¡°Suzi, run! Run!¡± Joan shouted to Suzi. At this time, the scrawny gangster wanted to go down to Joan to stab the child again. As soon as he drew the knife, Suzi used all his strength to push the man away. The man fell on his back to the ground. The knife in his hand also fell. Suzi saw the man clearly in an instant. She met once, but was deeply impressed by the Commission for Discipline Inspection. That was a man who had a good rtionship with Moira. Unexpectedly, Moira came to Gasing Ind and brought the man to Gasing Ind. What a nasty woman! At this time, Pan Haoyang had already reacted. He got up from the wicker chair, raised his hand, and surrounded by more than a dozen of his men and approached the scrawny man, but he hadn¡¯t waited for them to get close, the scrawny man. The man had already been held by the arms by two big men, forcing him to kneel down. I don¡¯t know when, Christopher actually appeared on the spot. No one has seen Christopher¡¯s speed so fast. Christopher kicked the man in front of the door, and the man fainted instantly. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Christopher ordered. Everyone in the room stared nkly. Many people are scared away because of the fear of such a scene. Suzi was stunned: ¡°Christopher¡­¡± She knew that Arron would definitely not care about their mother and daughter, but Suzi never expected that Christopher would be so close to them. ¡°Uncle Christopher¡­¡± Lilly cried suddenly. Behind him, Pan Haoyang immediately reprimanded: ¡°Christopher, you are lurking so close on my site! How big a threat are you to me?¡± Yubi, he immediately ordered the bodyguard he came with: ¡°Get me this personal bodyguard of Arron!¡± His voice fell, but no one moved. Pan Haoyang turned his head and saw Arron right behind him. He didn¡¯t know when Arron came, how could he be so silent? ¡°You¡­Fu¡­Arron?¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s voice trembled. Arron didn¡¯t look at Pan Haoyang, but walked towards Suzi Shen and Joan. ¡°Dad¡­Dad¡­Dad ooh.¡± The little thing cried harder when he saw his father. Suzi¡¯s seriousness also burst into tears: ¡°Arron¡­¡± Arron felt extremely sad. This is a coincidence. He has turned the Pan family¡¯s monarchy upside down, and has not found any events or tokens rted to his mother. So why did his mother let hime to Gasing Ind? He couldn¡¯t find it, and saw that Pan Haoyang brought Suzi and the only person to the beach. Only then did Arron give up searching and drove all the way down to the beach with a group of hands. Because Arron knew that outdoors is no better than indoors. Indoors, under such strict protection, no one can hurt Suzi and the only one. However, it is different outdoors. Apart from anything else, it is difficult to prevent and control just by shooting from a distance. So Arron hurried to here. However, there was still a step away, just one step away, Joan was stabbed in the body. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 935 – 936 Chapter 935 ¨C 936 Read Chapter 935 ¨C 936 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 935 At this time, Joan had shrunk into a ball, and the blood on his back was sprayed out. He looked back at Arron with an expression of pain: ¡°Cousin, I¡­I didn¡¯t do anything to Suzi. I just want to protect her¡­ protect her child, Suzi she is too bitter¡­¡± Arron held Joan in his arms and shouted back: ¡°Come over by car and take him to the hospital right away! Ask the best doctor to perform an operation on him. You must save your life!¡± The car quickly took Joan away and took him directly to the hospital. Arron hugged Suzi with one arm, and his daughter Lilly with the other arm. ¡°You¡­how did you break in? Are you lurking around us all the time? Every move of my eldest brother and I, you¡­you all know, right?¡± Pan Haoyang slightly Looking at Arron with a look of fear. He knew that Arron was ruthless. I know that Arron will do what he says. Since Arron said that he was going to conquer Gasing Ind, he prepared for this matter for six or seven years before implementing it. Since he is here, even if he did not bring a soldier, he justnded on the ind with his wife and daughter. , He also has a certainty of victory. Pan Hao stepped back several steps in surprise. There was a feeling of despair in my heart. Arron¡¯s tone was extremely in: ¡°The reason why you are alive, you should thank my cousin Joan. It was Joan who saved the lives of my daughter and my wife. Otherwise, do you think you can stand here and talk to me? ?¡± Words must be said, Arron hugged Suzi and left. The rest of Pan Haoyang was stunned behind him, and he didn¡¯t move for a long time. Pan Haoyang is also the most powerful presence in Gasing Ind, and even the people in Gasing Ind respect him more than his elder brother Pan Haojing. But at this moment, in Arron¡¯s eyes, he turned out to be an existence that could be wiped out in minutes. ¡°Four Lord.¡± A subordinate called him behind him. Pan Haoyang came back to his senses: ¡°Go home! Discuss countermeasures with my elder brother! I don¡¯t believe that Arron can be so rampant! Also, immediately mobilize soldiers and horses to block the hospital!¡± ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord!¡± His subordinates responded. Pan Haoyang also drove home. At this end, Arron took Suzi and the only one to the hospital. ¡°Dad, why have you gone these past two days? Mom and I are too worried about you.¡± Lilly sat next to his father and couldn¡¯t k!ss him. Arron k!ssed her daughter¡¯s forehead: ¡°Dad has been by your side these past two days, but you don¡¯t know it.¡± Yubi, he looked at Suzi again: ¡°It shocked you.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my husband, I¡¯m fine with the only one, just¡­¡± At this moment, she was very worried about Joan. I don¡¯t know if Joan is alive or dead, and whether he can save him. The car quickly drove into the hospital. A family of three came to the rescue room. After waiting for about two hours, the door of the operating room opened and the doctor came out. ¡°Doctor, please ask, how is the patient?¡± Suzi asked anxiously. The doctor said wearily: ¡°One more centimeter will hurt the heart. This patient is already out of danger.¡± Suzi immediately covered his mouth and cried: ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Due to the effect of the drug, the patient will wake up about tomorrow morning,¡± the doctor said. ¡°We are here to apany you!¡± Arron said in amanding tone. This is the best hospital on Gasing Ind. The ward where Joan lives is the best suite in this hospital. Arron, Suzi and Lilly can live here. The doctor did not dare to refute. Suzi asked Arron: ¡°Arron, do you¡­have something to do?¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°You can postpone it.¡± This afternoon and evening, both Suzi and Arron lived in the hospital, waiting for Joan to wake up. Early the next morning. A family of three was awakened by a ringing of the phone. It was Arron¡¯s cell phone that thought about it again. Arron picked up the phone and connected, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Arron, I can tell you the secrets of Gasing Ind.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Arron asked. Chapter 936 An extremely old and tiredugh came from that end: ¡°Arron, you can¡¯t even hear my voice?¡± Only then did Arron realize that it turned out to be Elder Shu on the other end of the phone. He sat up abruptly: ¡°Master, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°I can tell you the secret about Gasing Ind.¡± Elder Shu said again. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he asked quietly: ¡°Is it right? What do you know from the beginning?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Master Shu admitted frankly. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you tell me in Nancheng and let me conquer Gasing Ind?¡± Arron asked again. At that end, Father Shu¡¯s voice grew older and older: ¡°One of the reasons I didn¡¯t tell you is that I once vowed to your mother and the people in your renter that I would block this secret forever.¡± ¡°The second reason is that if I told you this secret at the time, it would only cause you to conquer Gasing Ind more quickly, so I have been hiding this secret until now. I originally nned to rot into my stomach. , I will never tell you, but now¡­¡± At that end, the voice of the nearly ny-year-old Elder Shu was very sad: ¡°Now, I can¡¯t take care of so much¡­¡± Arron¡¯s tone was calm. He seems to have guessed something: ¡°What do you want to exchange with this secret?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Arron, you are indeed smart.¡± After saying this, the old man burst into tears. Justst night, Elder Shu received a call from Lanita on Gasing Ind. Grandpa Shu, who originally thought he could receive good news, received a call from his granddaughter and heard the granddaughter crying: ¡°Grandpa¡­sorry grandpa, sorry¡­Lanita may never be able to. I¡¯ll go back and do your filial piety, Lanita, I¡¯m sorry to your grandfather¡­¡± Grandpa Shu was suddenly taken aback: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lanita, please tell me, tell Grandpa, what happened?¡± Lanita¡¯s cry was filled with a lot of panic: ¡°Grandpa, that Arron¡­he is terrible, he deceived all of us¡­ oooooo.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Shocked at the time, he almost took the phone off. While Lanita was crying in fear while telling, Elder Shu also learned about the situation on Jiaxing Ind. Arron only came to Add Star Ind for two days. There was no turbulence in the entire Gasing Ind. Only Suzi and Lilly¡¯s mother and daughter were taken to the Monarch¡¯s Mansion by Pan Haoyang shortly after they got off the ne. It stands to reason that this was aplete victory. After all, Suzi and Lilly The mother and daughter were in Pan Haoyang¡¯s hands, and they couldpletely ckmail Arron. However, for two days, Arron did not enter, nor was he impatient, and Suzi and Lilly, who were held hostage on Gasing Ind, also had a good time. The woman Suzi is really good at seduce. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As soon as she was held hostage by Pan Haoyang, she had seduced Pan Haoyang and let Pan Haoyang use it for her. Not only that, but the six-year-old Lilly also pped Lanita all over. Such hatred, who can not be annoyed? Therefore, Moira found someone in the monarch¡¯s mansion at a high price, and went directly to stab Suzi and Lilly. As a result, it ended in failure. It was originally possible. However, no one thought that Joan was actually in Jiaxing Ind. When did Joane to Jiaxing Ind? No one knows! But Joan had been protecting Suzi secretly, and it was a protection day and night. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 937 – 938 Chapter 937 ¨C 938 Read Chapter 937 ¨C 938 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 937 When Lanita received the threatening call yesterday, she didn¡¯t know who it was, but when Joan stepped in for Shen Soong, Lanita understood. It turned out that Joan also came to Jiaxing Ind to protect Suzi. Not only that, the entire Gasing Ind people also discovered that Arron had already controlled the entire Gasing Ind quietly. It was after Pan Haoyang returned to the Monarch Mansion from the scene where Joan was stabbed and settled in the Monarch Mansion, he discovered that the monarch mansion had been reced by Arron, and the Monarch Mansion was imprable by the water inside and out. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that the people in the Monarch¡¯s Mansion, Pan Haojing, Pan Haoyang, and Jarod and Lanita¡¯s family of three woke up. It turns out that everything is nothing more than spectacles. It turned out that the calmness they thought, and the power they thought were just superficial phenomena. In fact, these people are already Arron¡¯s urn turtles. At that moment, Pan Haoyang was silent, and Pan Haojing sat on the chair in shock. The entire Pan family fell into helplessness, and it was even more impossible to control the Lanita family of three. Lanita had an unprecedented sense of fear. She subconsciously called her grandpa¡¯s phone. In Lanita¡¯s consciousness, Grandpa Shu was omnipotent. Elder Shu can solve all problems. So she cried in fear in front of her grandpa. Lanita¡¯s cry was very effective. When she finished speaking, although Elder Shu was extremely shocked, he still calmed his granddaughter: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lanita, having grandpa with grandpa will keep you safe. Definitely!¡± After closing the line, Mr. Shu sat alone for half an hour before he called Arron again. Elder Shu made a big decision. At this moment, Mr. Shu and Arron were on the phone. When Arron asked Mr. Shu what he wanted to do with the secret of Nagasing Ind, he sighed and asked first: ¡°Arron, Joan him¡­¡± Here, Arron¡¯s tone was still very calm. Elder Shu was frightened if he didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t ask Elder Shu what deal with him. Because, it¡¯s not necessary. Arron only calmly replied to Mr. Shu¡¯s words: ¡°Thank you, old man, you care about Joan. He is out of danger now. When his injury stabilizes a little bit, I will bring him back to Nancheng for treatment. After all, the medical level in Nancheng is better than Gasing Ind is much better.¡± Elder Shu¡¯s tone rxed a little: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, Joan is okay, and my heart can be considered a little more rxed.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron responded. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Elder Shu spoke again. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You know, Grandpa Shu, I don¡¯t have a close rtionship with your Fu family. On my side with your grandfather, your grandpa¡¯s Xia family, and your mother, we all have deep connections.¡± Grandpa Shu said again. His voice is unprecedentedly old, unprecedentedly weak. Arron also knew why Elder Shu was so powerless. However, Arron just didn¡¯t ask. Until, at the end of the phone, Elder Shu finally summoned the courage to make the biggest decision. He spoke slowly and solemnly: ¡°Arron, you can¡¯t find the secret of Gasing Ind in Gasing Ind. Only I know this secret, and this secret is of great importance to you. Grandpa Shu, I want to take it. Secret, exchange the safety of my granddaughter Lanita¡¯s family of three. I hope their family of three can return to Nancheng safely, okay?¡± Arron said three words in an extremely t voice without any ups and downs: ¡°No!¡± Chapter 938 Grandpa Shu¡¯s voice suddenly turned into a cry: ¡°Arron, don¡¯t you give Grandpa Shu face at all?¡± ¡°Face?¡± Arron asked calmly on the phone: ¡°If you don¡¯t give you face, Lanita would have been dead six years ago. Whose child did she have six years ago, and how did her child get killed? Yes, how did she deceive me by being pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and say that it was my child? If it weren¡¯t for the father you were blocking her in the middle, do you think she would have bones?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°Also, six yearster, I found my wife. The things she did to my wife, if it weren¡¯t for your face, do you think it is enough for her to die a hundred times?¡± How calm Arron¡¯s voice is, it shows how cold and unchangeable. At that end, Elder Shu forcibly endured the old cry: ¡°Arron! Even if Lanita is so despicable, she didn¡¯t kill anyone, right? She didn¡¯tmit the crime to death, right?¡± Arron: ¡°No harm to death?¡± Yubi, he sneered: ¡°Do you think that the three of Lanita¡¯s family have not killed anyone? Father, you¡­ don¡¯t you be afraid that one day, you regret it very much?¡± The words that Arron blurted out were blocked by Suzi before him. Suzi shook his head at Arron. Her expression is firm. Although she didn¡¯t know how much Arron knew, she didn¡¯t want Arron to say. Don¡¯t say anything. In this life, Suzi doesn¡¯t n to have anything to do with Mr. Shu. Because of the insult and pain that Old Man Shu brought to Suzi, Suzi would never forgive Mr. Shu. So don¡¯t say anything! Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He respects his wife¡¯s choice. At exactly this time, Elder Shu said on the other end of the phone: ¡°Arron, can I have a word with Suzi?¡± ¡°No!¡± Arron tly refused. He will not let Old Man Shu do any harm to his wife in his words and deeds. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, here Suzi said: ¡°Arron, you give me the phone, I want to hear what he wants to say.¡± Arron looked at Suzi, and Suzi said again: ¡°Give it to me.¡± Arron handed the phone to Suzi. Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely cold: ¡°Mr. Shu, what you want to say, please speak directly.¡± ¡°Suzi!¡± At the other end, the old man Shu¡¯s cry was closed, but his old and feeble tone did not change: ¡°You are the most difficult opponent I have ever seen in my life, I have to say, you are a wonderful thing! ¡° Suzi smiled: ¡°Mr. Shu, are youplimenting me? It is a great blessing to Suzi that I can get your praise. Thank you.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You can really climb up the pole! You stillugh so naturally.¡± Suzi still smiled: ¡°That¡¯s natural! I, Suzi, had no pain since I was a child. My father died when I was a child. He never got a smile from the Lin family when he was twelve years old. He was arrested and imprisoned when he was just in college. After two years in prison, the only care I got was my mother-in- So I don¡¯t know anything about Suzi, justugh. Whether others praise me, harm me, or scold me, I willugh! ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± He coughed angrily on the other end of the phone, and after he coughed, he continued to use Suzi: ¡°Suzi, you are also a woman with children now, and your children are also daughters. Have you ever thought about it wherever you go like you? Will all seduce men¡¯s behaviors teach your daughter to be bad? How will your daughter learn from you when you grow up? Why don¡¯t you leave a way for your daughter?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 939 – 940 Chapter 939 ¨C 940 Read Chapter 939 ¨C 940 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 939 After all, Suzi¡¯s smile still didn¡¯t hang on. She suppressed her anger and asked every word: ¡°Dare to ask Elder Shu, which eye did you see me seduce a man?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Isn¡¯t Arron? Isn¡¯t Joan? Isn¡¯t Sanford? And the fourth son of Pan Haoyang from Jiaxing Ind. He is about to be Lanita¡¯s boyfriend, and you know that he has only been to Jiaxing Ind for two days. , You have already seduced Pan Haoyang, didn¡¯t you rush to and Lanita to snatch it?¡± ¡°Yes! Haha! You¡¯re right!¡± She Niang was finallyughed at by Elder Shu, she continued to follow Elder Shu¡¯s words: ¡°Yes, I just seduce men everywhere! Because I was not good at tutoring since I was a child, How can Ipare with your granddaughter! Your granddaughter is the bestdy of your Shu family! What am I? Haha! I¡¯m just a female prisoner released from prison! Robbing men with other women, isn¡¯t this the true color of a female prisoner who has been released from prison? Mr. Shu, you bother with me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste of time! ¡° Yes, Suzi will hang up the phone. ¡°Wait!¡± Elder Shu suddenly shouted. Suzi: ¡°What else, please say it!¡± ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you want to live with Arron for the rest of your life?¡± Elder Shu suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Suzi suddenly scolded: ¡°The man I love the most in this life is Arron! No one in this life should try to separate our family of three. Whoever understands this idea, I will fight! Your name! I will not let go of Shu¡¯s!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Elder Shu praised at that end: ¡°Good point!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu continued: ¡°Since you love Arron so much, then you should know how much Arron loves her mother. You just said that when you were in prison, your mother-inw was taking care of you. , This shows that you have a very deep feeling for your mother-inw, right?¡± Suzi really didn¡¯t understand, she asked: ¡°What do you want to say, please point it out!¡± ¡°What I want to say is that this big secret in my hands is closely rted to your mother-inw and also to your husband. I now want to use this news in exchange for the three Lanita family to be able to return safely. Coming from Nancheng. Arron didn¡¯t agree. I know that the reason why he didn¡¯t agree was all because of you, because you hated Lanita deeply. But now I just want to ask you, do you agree? Use this great secret of your mother-inw in exchange for your enemy Lanita toe back to Nancheng? Do you agree? ¡° As long as the words must be spoken, Mr. Shu stopped speaking. He quietly listened to Suzi¡¯s reply on the phone. Suzi was stunned for several minutes: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she suddenly realized that Jiang was still hot. Having spared such a big circle, it turns out that Elder Shu is waiting for her here? Does she agree or not? If she does not agree, although this is Arron¡¯s intention, Arron will not agree, but Suzi knows that the reason Arron does not agree to exchange this secret with Elder Shu is entirely because of her Suzi. The second reason that Arron brought Suzi to Gasing Ind was to personally capture the three of Lanita¡¯s family alive. However, if you don¡¯t agree, the mother-inw¡¯s secrets will always be hidden. This is very unfair to the mother-inw who loves him most. Not only that, his husband Arron prepared for this secret of Gasing Ind for six years. Six years! ¡°Okay! I promise to exchange with you, I promise Lanita¡¯s family of three will return to Nancheng safely!¡± Suzi said calmly. Chapter 940 At that end, Old Man Shu smiled. At this end, Arron looked at Suzi in a daze. He did not expect that Suzi would agree to Father Shu¡¯s request. Suzi and Mr. Shu are still on the phone: ¡°But Mr. Shu! If your secret is not worth mentioning, or if you lied to me, you will never see your granddaughter again!¡± Elder Shu¡¯s tone is much more rxed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Elder Shu, or a whole life, is still a prestigious and famous person. Since I said I have a great secret, I must be a great secret. And this secret was originally your mother-inw, Arron¡¯s mother told me to keep it secret. When I was not ast resort, I originally nned to rot in my stomach for the rest of my life. This is not only for myself, but also for Arron¡¯s mother. However, now that Arron had taken down Jiaxing Ind without any effort, it would be better for Arron to know this secret. ¡° Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°Wait until my granddaughter returns to Nancheng safely! Also, if this secret is Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. really a big secret to Arron, you have to assure me that you will never find Xi again. Month¡¯s trouble!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi smiled sadly. Afterughing, she faintly asked Elder Shu: ¡°My adopted sister is really lucky to have a grandpa like you in this life! Elder Shu, I wonder if you will regret it someday in the future?¡± Father Shu: ¡°What do you regret?¡± ¡°Regret your decision today?¡± Suzi said. Father Shu: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suzi: ¡°It¡¯s not interesting. I envy Lanita for having such a grandpa. I¡¯m thinking about my grandpa¡­ It¡¯s a pity that my grandpa died very early, very early, not only that I haven¡¯t seen me Grandpa, my mother has never seen it either. It¡¯s said¡­My grandpa died while my mother was still in my grandma¡¯s belly. There will never be a grandpa like Lanita¡¯s grandpa in my life. So, I am very envious.¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°Okay! I promise you! As long as this secret of yours is very valuable and is a great secret for my husband, I will promise you that I will never be embarrassed by Lanita in this life! Let her live in Nancheng forever!¡± At that end, Father Shu said in a triumphant tone: ¡°That¡¯s right! Suzi, you should have been like this long ago.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°I should have listened to your father, it was my fault. I will tell Arron that he will arrange someone to escort Lanita¡¯s family of three to Nancheng as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t thank you!¡± Elder Shu said unceremoniously. If the words were necessary, he took the lead to hang up the phone. Suzi, who had taken the line, also looked at Arron. Arron raised her arm and hugged her tightly: ¡°Why do you agree to him?¡± Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°Arron, some things are destined. For someone like me, I may not get that kind of affection in my life. I have you and Shen is the only one. As for those , I don¡¯t even think about it anymore. Even if the truthes out one day, I won¡¯t admit anyone! My grandfather of Suzi has been dead for forty to fifty years! Even my mother has never received any paternal love What do I want from my grandfather¡¯s love? I¡¯m not umon!¡± Arron k!ssed Suzi¡¯s forehead: ¡°You really don¡¯t have to sacrifice so much for me. I think I will turn the whole Gasing Ind upside down, and then look around for the elderly here. One day, I will know about the stars. What happened on the ind caused my family to be rented out and my family was destroyed and my mother was disced.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°A lot of Qin, no! In exchange, it is the secret of Father Shu. This is the only thing I can do for my mother-inw as a daughter-inw. The best woman in my life is my mother. , I think it¡¯s worth it.¡± Yubi, she leaned her head on her husband¡¯s shoulder. The kid Lilly, who just got up, saw the sweetness of mom and dad. She actually got up slowly, arched her body, and got into the middle of mom and dad like a small silkworm. Suzi was taken aback. And Arron grabbed the little thing¡¯s head with one hand. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 941 – 942 Chapter 941 ¨C 942 Read Chapter 941 ¨C 942 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 941 ¡°Hahaha, hahaha¡­¡± Lilly smiled staggeringly among his parents. Theughter of the three people awakened Joan in the arm ward. Joan opened his eyes and saw the snow-white ceiling. Looking around, it is also white. Then Joan dropped his eyes again to look at the quilt on the bed, which was still white. A very bad feeling immediately enveloped Joan¡¯s heart. At that moment, Joan felt that she hadn¡¯t breathed anymore. He is not breathing? He quietly listened to the voice next door. It was a very clean childish voice. ¡°Mom and Dad, when are we going home, I¡­I miss my kindergarten good friends. I haven¡¯t gone to kindergarten for three days. Dad.¡± Lilly hid on his mother¡¯sp, head pillow Holding father¡¯s belly. Asked veryfortably. Arron¡¯s voice was very gentle: ¡°Well¡­in fact, this is also the only home. Because you are too grandpa, all your grandma¡¯s rtives, including your grandma, are here, so this is also your home.¡± When hearing these words, Joan felt as if he had fallen into the ice storehouse. Shen¡¯s only grandma, isn¡¯t that his little aunt? My little aunt is dead! Moreover, the little aunt and the little aunt¡¯s natal parents and sisters were buried together. Is it possible that now, he Joan is already in the tomb? Also, he was desperately struggling to survive a rescued little dumpling, his cousin, also¡­ A boundless sadness surged into my heart. On that end, the conversation continued. Lilly first sighed like an adult. Then, as if she had made a major parting-off, she said heavily, ¡°Well then! I don¡¯t particrly miss my children anymore. Didn¡¯t you tell me Dad? There is no permanent banquet in the world, as long as Being able to be with mom and dad is the only ce where I am happy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t see my little friends for a lifetime. I will see them one day.¡± Arron smiled at her daughter¡¯s slightly sad tone. Men rarelyugh. Especially when he came to Gasing Ind and failed to find any news about his mother for two consecutive days, he was even more anxious. But at this moment, seeing his daughter¡¯s innocent appearance, Arron still smiled. He said gently: ¡°Mom and dad and you will never be separated.¡± Suzi also held his only head and said: ¡°We are a family of three and we will never be separated!¡± Lilly¡¯s loud deration: ¡°Never separate!¡± As soon as the little girl¡¯s voice fell, she heard a pig-killing cry from the ward next door: ¡°Oh oh oh¡­ I haven¡¯t married a wife yet. Did you die like this?¡± Chapter 942 Lilly was taken aback. Suzi and Arron looked at the next ward at the same time. The doctor said yesterday afternoon that Joan would wake up this morning. The two got out of bed immediately, and then took the only one toe to the next ward, and saw Joan lying on the bed alone, crying like a child. Seeing Suzi, Arron, and Shen aloneing to him, Joan was not surprised. He still looked at Arron whirling with tears: ¡°Cousin, I¡­I just hung up like this? I¡­I¡¯m different from you. I haven¡¯t married a wife yet. I still want to How about marrying a loving and righteous wife like Suzi, I¡­I also each child, your family of three will be together forever, but what about me? I can! Ouuu¡­I haven¡¯t lived enough yet, I don¡¯t want to die! ¡° Arron sneered: ¡°If you miss your sister-inw again, I will consider sending you to heaven now!¡± Joan immediately sat upright: ¡°Cousin, what did you say? You said I wasn¡¯t dead?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately felt severe pain from his chest: ¡°Oh¡­it hurts, it hurts! My wound¡­¡± Hurt? Will he hurt? He¡­ Joan raised his head and looked at Arron and Suzi in surprise: ¡°I¡­Am I still alive? Here¡­this is not a tomb, nor is it heaven, here is¡­¡± ¡°Hospital!¡± Suzi said, squeezing the quilt for Joan for a hundred years: ¡°You have been in aa from yesterday to now. Of course, there are also medicines. You are now out of danger, and the cut is less than one. The work is in your heart, so you are dead.¡± Joan: ¡°Really¡­really Suzi?¡± ¡°Call my sister-inw!¡± ¡°Call my sister-inw!¡± ¡°Call my sister-inw!¡± A family of three, even one colleague, scolded Joan. Joan: ¡°Sister-inw¡­sister-inw.¡± Suzi smiled peacefully: ¡°Joan, from then on, you really don¡¯t owe me anything. You see that you are the only one with a cut. If it¡¯s not for you, the only possibility is¡­¡± Yubi, she turned her head and looked at Lilly: ¡°The only one,e over and call Uncle. Uncle is not only an uncle, but also a rtive, but also your savior.¡± Lilly came to Joan and said sweetly: ¡°Uncle, when I go to my grandfather¡¯s house in the future, I will bring more lollipops. Tell me you like sweets or strange ones. Taste, or like to eat smelly? What kind of lollipops do you like, I will bring you to eat.¡± Joan: ¡°Lollipop, also¡­there is something smelly?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°It smells stinky, and it tastes delicious when you eat it. Do you want to eat stinky? Okay, I will give you the stinky next time, as if it¡¯s in my mother¡¯s bag. I left a few stinky lollipops for me, they were very stinky. I will take them out for my uncle now.¡± Joan: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­you¡¯re wee¡­I¡­ my uncle is an adult, and my uncle doesn¡¯t like eating¡­that, the only one, you¡­ .. Just keep it for you to eat, uncle¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± A ck lollipop that looked like a flying lollipop was so unceremoniously stuffed into Joan¡¯s mouth. Joan¡¯s surprised face was sweaty all over his forehead. He was really afraid of a bad mouth, so stop vomiting it out. However, after he was surprised, he was full of Lanita. ¡°Uncle sweet?¡± Lilly raised his head, smiling like a flower, looking at Joan innocently. Joan replied sweetly: ¡°Sweet, very sweet.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°In this way, your wound won¡¯t hurt.¡± Shen Dui asked again. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t feel the pain anymore.¡± Joan replied truthfully. After he finished speaking, he said angrily: ¡°You little thing, you are not allowed to lie to uncle in the future, but I am your dear uncle!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 943 – 944 Chapter 943 ¨C 944 Read Chapter 943 ¨C 944 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 943 Lilly looked at Joan with a smile. Joan smiled immediately. After so many years, he has never been sofortable at this moment. So rxing, so¡­warm. His heart finally let go. While sucking a lollipop, he said: ¡°Uncle sees that you are well and has not suffered any harm. This is my uncle¡¯s greatest wish. The only thing is, you are so cute. If uncle can have more nieces like you, How good would that be?¡± Lilly lifted his toes and scratched Joan¡¯s nose, and said with a smile: ¡°I also want more uncles, dear uncles. In this case, there will be more protection for the only person.¡± Children are Tong Yan Wuji. She really thinks that Uncle Joan is very cute. The six-year-old child has already realized deeply that if it weren¡¯t for Uncle Joan yesterday, she might not have seen her parents in her life. Although the children did not repeatedly say thank you to Joan. But her actions have already expressed everything. Not only that, she also deeply realized that if there were more uncles like Joan, it would be best. Lilly just said casually, but Joan, Arron, and Suzi were all startled at each other. Originally, the little girl had many uncles and uncles. But¡­ Arron finished the topic. He looked at Joan with a deep expression: ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Joan touched his wound: ¡°Although I feel the pain is pain, I can obviously feel that it is healing. The doctor said it¡¯s okay. Maybe I will be discharged in two days.¡± Arron said: ¡°If you feel it can be supported, I will take you to leave Gasing Ind as soon as possible, and then return to Nancheng. The medical level in Nancheng is much better than that on Gasing Ind.¡± Joan immediately asked earnestly: ¡°Cousin, how are you going to add Xingdao?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to restrain them so quickly, now I want to make a quick fight, and then take you to Nancheng.¡± Arron said. ¡°Thank you cousin.¡± Joan looked at Arron sincerely. After suffering this knife, Shen¡¯s only life was saved, and Joan felt that the distance between him and Arron and Suzi was suddenly pulled in. Suddenly, I felt that the true value of this cut. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Especially Suzi. No matter how she wanted to tell him before, she regarded him as a friend, but Joan felt that there was a deep gap between the two of them. But now, Joan didn¡¯t think it anymore. Because just now Suzi scolded him fiercely and asked him to call his sister-inw. Joan could feel that Suzi had really settled his suspicion with him only by scolding it all his life. ¡°Cousin, sister-inw, you go to do your business, I¡¯m fine in the hospital alone, there are doctors and nurses.¡± Joan said. Arron also nodded: ¡°Okay! I will go to the monarch¡¯s mansion to finish the matter as soon as possible, and thene back as soon as possible.¡± Settling in Joan, Arron drove straight to the monarch¡¯s mansion with Suzi and the only one. The monarch¡¯s mansion is what Arron has to deal with. The car arrived outside the monarch¡¯s mansion in half an hour. The huge monarch¡¯s mansion has been surrounded by Arron¡¯s hired team. However, Arron still saw Pan Haoyang standing there from outside the gate of the monarch¡¯s mansion with an expression of no fear. Seeing Arron getting off the car slowly, Pan Haoyang even said hello politely: ¡°Mr. Fu, here you are.¡± Chapter 944 Arron nodded towards Pan Haoyang, and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you lead the way. After all, I am not as familiar with your Monarch Mansion as you are.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Please!¡± Suzi stared nkly. At this time, Pan Haoyang could still be so calm, and he really convinced him! Suzi didn¡¯t move. Lilly didn¡¯t move either. Pan Haoyang looked back sadly at Suzi and Lilly and smiled: ¡°Why, you two of your daughters are not afraid to live with me the day before yesterday. Now my monarch¡¯s mansion is already blocked by your husband, but you are afraid. Me?¡± Suzi bit his lip and was about to say something, but the only little thing in his hand preempted to speak. ¡°Uncle Pan.¡± Lilly shouted. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The most startled was Pan Haoyang. He first showed an unexpected expression, then looked at Lilly with emotion, and asked softly: ¡°Lilly, you¡­what did you call me just now?¡± Lilly looked at Pan Haoyang earnestly. The sweet, childish little milk voice said: ¡°Uncle Pan, you are not a badass. I won¡¯t call you a bad guy anymore.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly there was something moist in the corner of the eye. He raised his head and sneered. Then he lowered his head and looked at Lilly: ¡°The only good one! If there is a chance, my uncle will ride you a horse! In my uncle¡¯s eyes, you are the secondrgest beauty in the world.¡± Lilly was amused by Lou: ¡°I am the secondrgest beauty, who is the first beauty?¡± ¡°Of course your mother is the number one beauty!¡± Pan Haoyang said brazenly: ¡°In the eyes of uncle, your mother is the most beautiful woman in the world, no one can match!¡± His tone is not only a sincere praise of Suzi, but also the only fun to have fun with Shen. The most important thing is a challenge to Arron. The provocation of seeing death as home. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she was embarrassed. She turned to look at her husband, who was very calm. Obviously, Arron did not ept Pan Haoyang¡¯s challenge, and even said that Arron didn¡¯t take Pan Haoyang into his eyes at all. Arron only calmly said: ¡°You have good eyesight, and my woman is naturally the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± Arron said. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± After a second, he said, ¡°Where to go? Go to my brother first? Or go to your enemy Lin¡¯s house first? Or¡­¡± ¡°Go to your ce.¡± Arron said, ¡°To thank you for taking care of my wife and children in the past two days.¡± Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°I take care of your wife and children not for you, because I like your wife and your son. I really want to turn them into my wife and my daughter.¡± Suzi: ¡°Pan Haoyang! You are too much!¡± Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°You better kill me now!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 945 – 946 Chapter 945 ¨C 946 Read Chapter 945 ¨C 946 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 945 Arron¡¯sughter was dull: ¡°I won¡¯t confine your thoughts. If you have anything wrong with my wife and children, you¡¯ll be in a different ce. Pan Haoyang, know why I let you lead the way. Do you know why I went to your ce first? It was purely because of your care for my wife and children.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, his mood was extremely decadent. The entire Gasing Ind was so well prepared, and they asked the Jun family in Kyoto to borrow so many weapons and troops, but in the end, it was useless at all. However, Arron surrounded his monarch¡¯s mansion with such effortless effort. At this moment, Pan Haoyang wanted to die. Arron had the same eyes behind his back: ¡°Lead the way! If you can give me the most appropriate reason, I might consider not killing you!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Okay! Very good, I will show you the way!¡± If it was necessary, he walked in the forefront, and Arron led Suzi, led Lilly, and walked slowly in the monarch¡¯s mansion like a walker in the park. Everyone encountered in the monarch¡¯s mansion greeted Arron, Suzi, and the little princess Lilly respectfully. In Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes, this situation made him a little more gloomy. Soon, they came to the east courtyard where Pan Haoyang was located. Pan Haoyang led Arron into the living room. He was sitting in the main seat, and Arron and Suzi were the only ones sitting in the guest seats. At first nce, it seemed as if he Pan Haoyang was really receiving guests. ¡°Call the monarch Pan Haojing here.¡± Arron said to the mercenaries outside. ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord!¡± The mercenary turned and ran out with the gun slung on his body. ¡°You raised a good mercenary.¡± Pan Haoyang said with a sneer. Arron was expressionless: ¡°This is the pride of my Fu, who was exiled to a foreign country when he was a teenager. In the past ten years abroad, he did not achieve anything in other ces. However, the mercenaries he raised, They are among the best, not to mention a small Gasing Ind, just put them in any ce, they are brave and wary existences.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Count you ruthless!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron smiled lightly at Pan Haoyang: ¡°This is a desperate person who was exiled, and the difference from the fourth son who was born in a noble family like you. Although we are all fourth sons.¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s lonely tone: ¡°Do you think you have suffered in this world?¡± Arron no longer looked at Pan Haoyang. He looked towards the outside calmly. At the door, a very short old man had entered. Behind the old man were Pan Haojing¡¯s wife, Pan Haojing, Pan Yang Jingshu, and Pan Haojing¡¯s only daughter, Pan Mingsai. Pan Haojing¡¯s height is at most 1.5 meters, while Pan Yang Jingshu is as tall as 1.5 meters. Their daughter, Pan Mingsai, is aposite of two people¡¯s height, about 1.58 meters tall. This Pan Mingsai is really not good-looking. At this moment, all three members of the family came to Arron¡¯s face in a trembling manner, just like a prisoner of war. Pan Haojing wanted to kneel down. Before his knees were bent, he was scolded by the daughter Pan Mingsai behind him: ¡°Dad! Anyway, we are all going to die! Why kneel!¡± Pan Haojing raised his foot and kicked Pan Mingsai: ¡°Dead girl! Kneel down and kowtow to Fourth Master Fu, let Fourth Master Fu go around us and not die!¡± Say yes, Pan Haojing looked at Pan Haoyang who was sitting on the main seat of the sofa again: ¡°Fourth! You get me down and kneel here! You don¡¯t want to live, we want to live! Come here and kneel down to redeem your sins, fifty years ago. Star Ind originally belonged to the Xia family, and now we are just returning things to the original owner! Come over and kneel down to make atonement!¡± Pan Haoyang sneered at his elder brother: ¡°You are not as good as your daughter!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°You¡­you are really mad at me, mad at me! Okay, okay, don¡¯t you kneel, Siye Fu, you have seen it too, I will fight in front of you now My fourth brother has severed rtions! I have nothing to do with him! I absolutely obey you to take back Gasing Ind, as long as you are willing to¡­¡± Before Pan Haojing¡¯s words were finished, another person broke in outside the gate. The man rushed into the room as usual, and when he saw Arron, he was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Master¡­ is what you said is true?¡± Chapter 946 ¡°Hahaha! You ugly monster, you ran over to make trouble again.¡± At this time, Lilly, who was lying in his mother¡¯s arms, burst outughing. The person who rushed over was not someone else, but Lanita. Lanita is still wearing white tape on her head, really like a clown, plus she is now skinny and her face is not even a little bloody, she is really a clown and a ghost. However, at this moment, Lanita didn¡¯t care about Lilly calling her a clown or a female ghost. As long as she is sure, Arron will not kill her, and will send her to Nancheng safely. This was confirmed by the phone call from grandpa just now. Grandpa really has a way. The whole world couldn¡¯t figure out Arron, but Grandpa could figure it out. Lanita was extremely proud in her heart. She ignored Lilly¡¯s mocking of her and looked at Arron triumphantly. Arron looked up at Lanita, and then said lightly to the mercenaries outside: ¡°Shoot this woman out. If you see her push the door in again, you will break her limbs to pieces.¡± Lanita: ¡°Four Lord¡­you¡­¡± ¡°I promised Mr. Shu to let your family of three return to Nancheng alive, but there is no guarantee that you will have fewer arms and legs, living with high paraplegia.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get out¡­I¡¯ll get out soon¡­¡± Lanita cried in shock on the spot, and rolled out of her illness. ¡°Hahahaha, hahaha¡­¡± This ugly monster almost peeed his pants in fright. Seeing Shen only smiling, Pan Mingsai underneath was also smiling. Pan Mingsai smiled, her nostrils opened wider, and Pan Mingsai smiled at Shen Only. Shen Only smiled more openly. Pan Mingsai said: ¡°Children, don¡¯t you think that your sister, my nostrils, are beautiful and stinky?¡± On campus, Pan Mingsai was always the one who was not afraid of being a fool. This will make her look down on her parents¡¯ practice. D*mn it anyway, I¡¯m afraid of a bird! Lilly nodded immediately: ¡°Yeah, your big nostrils are so beautiful. If you can drill a nail on both sides of your nostrils, it will look even better.¡± ¡°Hey, you and sister want to go together!¡± Pan Mingsai said excitedly. After a pause, she said again: ¡°Little attendant, please beg your father. Before he kills me, let me put two nasal nails on my nose.¡± Suzi + Arron + Pan Haoyang + Pan Haojing + Pan Yang Jingshu: ¡°¡­¡± Are they getting old? What kind of thinking is this? D*mn it, she was still thinking about putting a nose stud. ¡°Mingsai, shut up!¡± Pan Haojing kicked Pan Mingsai again. After the kick, he nodded and bowed at Arron, and then squeezed a bitter smile: ¡°Fu¡­ Fourth Master Fu, you see. We are all prisoners, can you let us live a life We fend for ourselves? Are we okay?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Arron was silent, Pan Haojing said again: ¡°Four Lord, what happened fifty years ago, I¡­ Although I am very young, I still know the situation. Back then¡­ Back then, it was really not our Pan family who wanted to seize your Xia family¡¯s foundation. Fifty years ago, Arron didn¡¯t want to pursue it anymore. For him, it doesn¡¯t make sense to pursue it. One is because my grandparents and family have all died tragically. Even the mother is already under the spring. The grandfather¡¯s family and mother were buried together. They were reunited underground, but Arron had a worry. Fifty years ago, Arron didn¡¯t need to ask Pan Mingsai. He knew that it was nothing more than that the Fu family was rtively strong. The Fu family brought prosperity to the entire ind, and the Fu family wanted to take credit and pride on the ind. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 947 – 948 Chapter 947 ¨C 948 Read Chapter 947 ¨C 948 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 947 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, the Xia family disagreed. All kinds of conflicts of interest, and the weak power of the Xia family, were eventually driven to extinction. This was originally a cannibalistic phenomenon in business. However, after twenty yearster, the daughter of the Xia family was forced to be the c0ncub!ne of the man of the Fu family. This is the grudge between the Fu family of Nancheng and the Xia family of Gasing Ind. Arron is the grandson of the Xia family and the grandson of the Fu family. What should he do? The deceased has passed away. What he can do now is to rebuild the ancestral house for the renters on this ind and worship them. As for the hatred of the Xia family against the Fu family, Arron has wiped out the Fu family and nothing is left. The only thing left is himself, as well as his father and daughter. How can I kill him again? ¡°Do you know my mother?¡± Arron asked suddenly. Pan Haojing looked up and thought: ¡°The youngest princess of the Xia family?¡± Arron nodded. Pan Haojing: ¡°¡­¡± He knows a little about Shanna. But at that time, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s power in the Fu family was huge, and a small ind owner like him could not change much. ¡°Your mother loves Mr. Arron at the time very much. They are two consensual things. This¡­ we can¡¯t afford to interfere. Besides, I was only a teenager at the time.¡± Pan Haojing said. ¡°How old were you at that time, you mean, you don¡¯t know what secrets and regrets my mother has, staying on this Jiaxing Ind?¡± Arron asked. Pan Haojing desperately shook his head: ¡°I really don¡¯t know, absolutely don¡¯t know!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± It seems that only Elder Shu knows this secret. ¡°Go out!¡± Arron said. ¡°You¡­Four Lord, what did you say?¡± Pan Haojing looked at Arron incredulously. ¡°Get out!¡± Arron said again. ¡°You¡­you won¡¯t kill me or my family?¡± Pan Haojing asked Arron in a dreamlike tone. Arron¡¯s tone understated: ¡°If you linger here for a minute, you, your wife, and your daughter will be in different ces.¡± Pan Haojing: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she immediately signed his wife¡¯s and daughter¡¯s hands, and ran outside like Lanita just now. After running two or three steps, Pan Haojing turned around again. He looked at Arron with a very adventurous expression: ¡°Fu Siye, I¡­I have a question.¡± ¡°Say!¡± ¡°It stands to reason that I¡­ The Jun family and Elder Shu in Kyoto have also sent me a very strong manpower, but why can you easily¡­ upy my entire Canadian Where is Star Ind?¡± ¡°Is it one minute?¡± Arron asked. Pan Haojing: ¡°¡­¡± After the vine, he pulled his wife and children and rolled. In Pan Haoyang¡¯srge living room, there were only three members of Arron, Suzi, and Pan Haoyang. Seeing his elder brother¡¯s frightened fart peeing, Pan Haoyang was very contemptuous at first, and then he looked at Arron as if he had died: ¡°Mr. Fu! What my eldest brother knows is also what I want to know, Pan Haoyang is on the spot today. Just die, I want to die too!¡± Arron¡¯s lips twitched coldly. Then, he looked at Pan Haoyang tirelessly: ¡°Want to know?¡± Suzi, who was sitting next to Arron, also looked at Arron with a fascinating look: ¡°My husband, I also want to know how you managed to take the entire ind silently.¡± Chapter 948 Arron, who rarely speaks, sighed. Then I said: ¡°This piece ofnd originally belonged to my renter family, and the renter family has been in charge of it for generations. Although it is not developed, the folkway here is simple and peaceful to live and work. Later, the Fu family broke the peace here and made me feel better. Renting a family out and destroying the door made my mother die with hatred.¡± ¡°Although my surname is Fu, I also have half of my blood. It belongs to the Xia family. I came here to get what I want. How can I let the people of thisnd not live and suffer from the war?¡± After some words, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but hugged Arron: ¡°Husband¡­¡± Arron continued: ¡°I started my n when I was in exile in a foreign country when I was a teenager, step by step to recruit mercenaries, step by step to strengthen them, and let them spread all over the world where they are in need.¡± ¡°Pan Laosi, you don¡¯t want to think about it. I have so many mercenaries, all of whom are experienced and capable of fighting well. I can deploy tens of thousands of people at random to upy your entire ind.¡± ¡°You and your elder brother Pan Haojing don¡¯t even know when I started to inject these mercenaries into Gasing Ind. Do you think my six years of time were wasted in vain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m infiltrating a little bit. The purpose is not to causerge-scale casualties. The money, force, and weapons allocated to you by Mr. Jun Chengyin and Mr. Shu from Kyoto, any kind of money, as long as they enter Gasing Ind, are actually already In my pocket, the more they allocate to you, the more Arron earns.¡± ¡°The reason why I chose toe to Gasing Ind at this time is because I know that with Jun Chengyin¡¯s controble range, he will no longer be able to transfer extra force to Gasing Ind. This is his limit.¡± ¡°So, I closed the.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He listened to a heart sinking. It turned out that Arron had already made strict arrangements six years ago. It turned out that even if Arron did note to Gasing Ind himself, in fact, Gasing Ind was already owned by Arron, and he and his stupid big brother thought they would have a great chance of winning. He even kept asking for help from the Jun family. It even endured the Lin family of three pooping and peeing here. It¡¯s ridiculous. Pan Haoyang looked up at the ceiling. Arron said nkly again: ¡°Master Pan, I know that you have a high prestige in Gasing Ind. Many of my subordinates have told me about you, saying that you have brains and talents. If the Pan family is not dragging you down, Maybe you will be very sessful, and it is not easy to say that a well-known entrepreneur, but¡­¡± ¡°But!¡± Pan Haoyang sneered and looked at Arron: ¡°Arron, do you think that there is only you in the world who have the ability! Only you in the world have suffered hardship! Only you are a hundred forged steel! Lao Tzu is like you!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the fourth son of Pan, but I haven¡¯t got the love of my father and mother since the day I was born! Even some of my brothers are much older than me! My mother has ignored me since the day I gave birth. Don¡¯t ask, my father is also ignorant of me! The reason why Pan Haoyang can live in the eastern courtyard of the monarch¡¯s mansion today is my own struggle!¡± When he mentioned his childhood, there were even tears in Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes. Everyone thinks that Pan Haoyang was born in the first family of Jiaxing Ind. He is the fourth son of Pan, whom everyone envy. But does anyone know the real situation? Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t know why his parents didn¡¯t like him, but they still wanted to give birth to him. He was sixteen years old from his elder brother Pan Haoyang, and twelve years from his youngest third brother. When he was born, his three older brothers were big and small, and no one took him to y. He wanted to be with his parents, but his parents never gave him a smiley face. In Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes, it would be good if his parents could stutter him. Part of the reason why Pan Haoyang likes Suzi so much is because Suzi¡¯s childhood was also unfortunate. Suzi also came out of such suffering. And he Pan Haoyang also made it like this. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 949 – 950 Chapter 949 ¨C 950 Read Chapter 949 ¨C 950 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 949 ¡°Arron! Do you think you were exiled abroad only when you were a teenager, and are not allowed to This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. return? I was also exiled.¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Arron sadly: ¡°When you are exiled abroad, at least your father will give you a generous living allowance, and your mother is a senior architect. She has an enviable job abroad. Although you were exiled, But you still have no worries about food and clothing, and you still have extra money for you to make friends with. But what about me?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t look like an enemy in his eyes. It seemed to beining to Arron. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything! I can only rely on my own business mind, my cruelty, to create a world for me! The reason why I can live in the eastern courtyard of the monarch¡¯s mansion is why I can call my eldest brother Three and four, because I gave my eldest brother one billion yuan, one billion yuan! What kind of hilltop vi sky garden I will build on Gasing Ind for a billion? Do I need to live in this monarchy and receive relief from others? I was pitiful to see him! A Dou who can¡¯t afford it! ¡° Speaking of this, Pan Haoyang looked at Arron coldly: ¡°Arron, I also like the woman you like, Pan Haoyang, and your favorite kid, little princess, I like Pan Haoyang too! My Pan Haoyang is better to Suzi than you! Jiaxingdao ignores their mother and daughter, but I won¡¯t! Even if I, Pan Haoyang, die in your hands, I will say to you, I love Suzi! I also love Lilly!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly: ¡°Uncle Pan, don¡¯t be so fierce¡­¡± Seeing Shen¡¯s only gentle and soft childish voice, Pan Haoyang¡¯s expression immediately eased. He repeatedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry little princess. The scene of the killing. Uncle I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Shen Only said proudly: ¡°My father is the most powerful father in the world. My father protects me and my mother, so I am not afraid.¡± Yubi, Lilly said to Pan Haoyang again: ¡°Uncle Pan, are you my friend?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t be aggressive to my dad, okay, if you are aggressive to my dad, I won¡¯t be friends with you! My mother won¡¯t be friends with you either!¡± Lilly pouted at the end. She was very angry with Pan Haoyang. Are friends great? Friends are not as important as Dad! The inside and outside are close together, and the little things are very clear. Pan Haoyang suddenly smiled discouragedly. Arron is really good for life. He has such a good wife and such a good daughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my uncle is wrong to your dad. My uncle just wants to make good friends with the only one. If I have a chance in the future, my uncle will still ride you as a horse.¡± Pan Haoyang said. Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Arron again: ¡°Arron, you are very strong, but I am not as weak as you seem, goodbye!¡± Yubi, he suddenly pressed the button on the chair, and the chair fell down in response. Immediately afterwards, the ground where Pan Haoyang was sitting closed. Suzi + Arron + Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 950 Just when the three of them were stunned, a muffled voice came from the top of their heads. ¡°Arron! People are not as good as the sky. Although I didn¡¯t know that you had controlled the entire Gasing Ind so dead, I, Pan Haoyang, left me a way back from the day I entered the Monarch¡¯s Mansion. Only I, Pan Haoyang, knows the secret path leading to the undersea tunnel. This is the escape path that Pan Haoyang prepared for myself! I will not give up to you! Never! ¡° The voice is getting farther and farther. In the end it disappeared. Arron immediately called people in to check the secret passage here. The mercenary opened the secret passage before long, but after only walking a short distance, he saw that the other end had been blocked. More than a dozen mercenaries reproached themselves to Arron: ¡°Four Lord, this is our fault. We have been lurking in this mansion for so long, but we didn¡¯t realize that Pan Haoyang had actually made such a secret road. Over the years, he has never touched this mechanism.¡± Arron sighed lightly: ¡°Forget it, let him run away.¡± He hadn¡¯t nned to kill Pan¡¯s family. Because Arron is a person who must get revenge, but Arron never hurts the innocent. Even forty or fifty years ago, Fu, Pan, and Xia had blood feuds, but those were all the things of the previous generation, and the previous generations were all dead. Two of the Pan family¡¯s four brothers were already dead, and the remaining two did not harm him, Arron and Suzi, the only one, so Arron didn¡¯t n to kill them all. Now, seeing Pan Haoyang fleeing so reluctantly, Arron thought of his previous self. I was a ruthless man before. I will never admit defeat to anyone. The same is true for Pan Haoyang, he will not admit defeat to anyone. Suddenly, Arron felt a bit of sympathy for Pan Haoyang, who had escaped. When he turned around, he looked at Suzi and Lilly in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Arron said. Then he picked up the only one: ¡°Like this uncle?¡± The only one nodded: ¡°Dad, he is not a bad guy, he made me ride a horse.¡± ¡°Then Dad will turn over the whole world and get this uncle back for you, okay?¡± Arron asked gently. Shen Only nodded happily immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arron said to Suzi. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi took Arron¡¯s arm: ¡°You just gave up on the secret you were looking for?¡± Arron sighed: ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I have searched all the ces I can find on Gasing Ind. I have prepared for these two days for six years, but I really haven¡¯t found anything, so it seems that Elder Shu is in his hands. The secret of the confession is extremely precious. But Suzi, even if the secret of the old man Shu is precious, we can¡¯t exchange the secret of Lanita¡¯s family of three.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Arron, it really doesn¡¯t matter. Lanita¡¯s family is far less than the status of Shanna¡¯s mother in my heart. Since Mr. Shu has said it, this is a big secret, and it is closely rted to you. , I think the value we exchanged.¡± ¡°Thank you, Suzi.¡± Arron said. Suzi smiled: ¡°We are a husband and wife, who is with whom.¡± She looked at her husband now, and she looked more like a girl than before. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 951 – 952 Chapter 951 ¨C 952 Read Chapter 951 ¨C 952 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 951 She used to know that her husband was killing people like hemp, and killing people was a matter of talking andughing, but she never knew that her husband had such a cherished side of life. He really didn¡¯t use a single soldier, without any casualties, and took down Gasing Ind. This seems easy. Actually, this is the result of my husband¡¯s little deployment over the past few years. In the next time, Arron began to repair the monarch¡¯s mansion and the former residence of the Xia family. He ordered to go down and restore the monarch¡¯s mansion to the appearance of the Xia family for fifty years, and enshrine the ranking meaning of the ancestors of the Xia family here. These things didn¡¯t take long, and all the decisions were made in one week. In the past week, the Lin family and the Pan family were put under house arrest in a small house with Fu burning money. Originally, Pan Haojingplimented the Bajielin family very much, but now they don¡¯t need it anymore. The Lin family are controlled more strictly. In the next week, Pan Mingsai could Within a week, Lanita had a few more purple bags on her head. A weekter, when Arron brought Suzi and Lilly to this small house, when he saw the purple bag on Lanita¡¯s head, Lilly almostughed again. She looked at Pan Mingsai: ¡°Sister, is this your masterpiece?¡± Pan Mingsai smiled and nodded: ¡°Of course! In the past few months when their family of three lived in my house, I was almost bullied to death by this ugly toad. She wanted to marry my fourth uncle. She didn¡¯t know how disgusting my uncle was. She is so disgusting. I am now avenging my uncle!¡± Needless to say, Pan Mingsai smashed Lanita¡¯s head again. Lanita: ¡°Oh¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t dare to howl, especially when Arron was there. At this moment, Lanita just wanted to return to Nancheng quickly. It¡¯s better to be in Nancheng. Nancheng is her hometown, where she has lived for more than 20 years. Now, she can go back soon. Lanita looked at Arron eagerly. Jarod and Moira also looked at Arron eagerly. Jarod said: ¡°Four Lord Fu, I¡­My daughter¡¯s grandfather, Mr. Shu¡­ It must have been a good deal with you, right, I¡­ Mr. Shu You have your very useful secret value in your hand. When do you think you can send us back¡­to Nancheng?¡± Moira also looked at Arron with a smile on her face: ¡°Master, let¡¯s talk about it, it¡¯s still that the old man Shu and the Fu family have met from generation to generation¡­¡± Halfway through, Moira looked at Suzi again. Jarod consciously or unconsciously said: ¡°Suzi, you have lived in the monarch¡¯s mansion these past two days. You have received special care from the fourth son of Pan, and your life is also very nourishing. Ha, this way I am an adoptive mother can rest assured. Originally you and your daughter were taken prisoner. I was worried that you would be wronged or abused. As a result, I suddenly thought that you would be unscathed because of your manhood. Ha.¡± Lanita also echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, sister Suzi, you¡­you really have a way of dealing with men.¡± Seeing the mother and daughter singing in harmony, Suzi looked at Moira with a faint smile: ¡°Moira, I want to ask you a question. Your husband kept saying her daughter¡¯s grandfather, which is your daughter¡¯s grandfather, please, you What is the rtionship between this mother and your daughter¡¯s grandfather? Is it a father-daughter rtionship?¡± Asked in one sentence, Moira was dumbfounded and speechless: ¡°¡­¡± Suziughed again: ¡°This kind ofplicated rtionship may take a while to figure out what your rtionship is with Lanita¡¯s grandfather. This is not an urgent matter. There is a more urgent matter at present, I Please verify with you. Someone, do you know?¡± Moira: ¡°Wh¡­ someone, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Suzi asked Christopher to bring up the man who stabbed her and the only man. When the scrawny man saw Moira, he shouted: ¡°Sister Ying, save me¡­¡± Chapter 952 Moira: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi sneered at Moira: ¡°Ms. Xu, don¡¯t you have any impression of a man?¡± Moira: ¡°You¡­he¡­¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Suzi still asked with a smile. Seeing Suzi¡¯s expression and hearing the man¡¯s address to Moira, Jarod suddenly looked at Moira with suspicion: ¡°Who is he!¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Sister Ying, you have always loved me so much. I will do whatever you ask me to do. I live in Nancheng very well. I also have a job. If you ask me toe to Nancheng with you, I just I came to Nancheng with you, you can¡¯t help but save me now¡­¡± At this moment, the skinny man knew that he was dying, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t conceal anything. Suddenly Moira kicked the man away fiercely: ¡°You D*mn man! Are you colluding with Suzi! That¡¯s right! I asked you to stabbing Suzi, I admit it! But, at that time I was looking for someone to kill Suzi because of the intention of the Pan family monarch. Also, at that time, the entire Gasing Ind was driving into the fire with Suzi and Fu Siye. We just wanted to seize the opportunity! Now that we have settled with Fourth Master Fu, you have nothing to do with me! ¡° Up to now, Moira can only refuse to admit it. Hearing Moira¡¯s exnation, Jarod still looked at Moira in confusion: ¡°What you said is true?¡± Jarod suddenly remembered a few months ago, when they were still in Nancheng, one day he smelled a particrly unpleasant question on Moira, which was a sorrow. Now the more I think about it, the more Jarod feels angry. Helpless, at this time Lanita also came out to help her mother speak, ¡°Dad! At this time, our family of three should be one mind. You should not doubt my mother. My mother has always been with you and me. This is Suzi¡¯s instigation. Suzi is the best at ying this trick.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lanita is not afraid of Suzi now. She knew that my grandfather had absolutely restrained me from Arron, and Arron had also promised my grandpa that he would take the family of three back to Nancheng. Therefore, Lanita is not afraid of Suzi. Hearing his daughter¡¯s exnation, Jarod calmed down his anger, but he looked at Suzi viciously. Even if he didn¡¯t speak any more, Jarod¡¯s meaning was obvious. His eyes were full of meaning that Suzi was doing a lot of evil. Suzi sneered in his heart, calm on the surface. Great! She faintly said: ¡°This is really good. My husband has been busy with the things on hand these days, and I will definitely take you back to Nancheng safely at that time.¡± Moira sneered: ¡°Do you think I will be grateful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my parents who brought you back to Nancheng. Why don¡¯t you thank my mother? If you don¡¯t thank my mother, you are a bad guy! Bad guys, only bad people can give birth to ugly monsters like your daughter. Humph! Ugly guys!¡± Angrily, Moira was angry. Moira: ¡°You¡­¡± Originally wanted to scold something small, but Moira was afraid that Arron would kick her off her leg again, that would be bad. Moira immediately changed her words and said: ¡°You are a child, I don¡¯t know what you are.¡± Then Moira looked at Arron again: ¡°Fu Siye, the reason why we found someone to murder Suzi and the little princessst week was because we were on the opposite side. Either you die or I die. Of course I will look for every opportunity to win. So, I have noints about the man who assassinated your wife and daughter. You can kill him now.¡± When the man who was kicked to the ground heard Moira say this, he immediately wailed: ¡°Moira, you poisonous woman, you are so cruel, you poisonous woman, I will never let you go as a ghost! ¡° The man was wailed and pulled out. Arron looked at Moira with a cold and frosty expression: ¡°The man who assassinated my wife and daughter, I definitely can¡¯t keep him!¡± Yubi, he lightly ordered his subordinate mercenaries: ¡°Take him down and throw him into the waterway!¡± Such indifferent words determine the life and death of a person. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 953 – 954 Chapter 953 ¨C 954 Read Chapter 953 ¨C 954 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 953 It¡¯s as simple as buckling a button. Moira, Jarod, and Lanita were frightened. Pan Haojing and his wife not far away were also frightened. But Pan Mingsai was a little bit courageous. She was not frightened. She looked at Arron with a little admiration, and muttered: ¡°My fourth uncle used to be so decisive when working on the ind.¡± Pan Mingsai nced at Lilly and whispered: ¡°Little attendant, your father is very simr to my fourth uncle.¡± ¡°Who is your fourth uncle?¡± Shen Only asked. Don¡¯t look at Lilly who is a very tugging little fart, but Lilly is willing to be called by the clown girl Pan Mingsai to be her little follower. Being a follower of a youngdy who was ten years older than himself, Lilly felt that he was very honorable. ¡°My fourth uncle!¡± Pan Mingsai gave a single nce: ¡°My fourth uncle loves you like a damsel! My fourth uncle feels sick when he sees me, and when he sees you, he looks like a baby egg. Humph!¡± Lilly smiled: ¡°Oh¡­Your fourth uncle is my Uncle Pan.¡± Pan Mingsai: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly blinked his eyes: ¡°Okay, okay, I canpensate you, I invite you to visit Nancheng, how about?¡± Pan Mingsai: ¡°¡­what did you¡­say?¡± Their family is now a prisoner, okay? Besides, she hadn¡¯t been very polite to Suzi and Lilly before in Pan Mingsai, and now Lilly invited her to y in Nancheng. The clown girl Pan Mingsai suddenly said to Lilly: ¡°Little attendant, yes¡­sorry, sister¡­sister can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shen Only looked at Pan Mingsai innocently. Pan Mingsai: ¡°Because¡­ you don¡¯t understand the world of adults.¡± Adults have love and hatred. Unlike children, even if they cry after fighting, they won¡¯t hold grudges. Lilly gave Pan Mingsai a nce: ¡°It¡¯s as if you are an adult. I heard my Uncle Pan say that you are also a child, huh!¡± Pan Mingsai also felt that she was a child, but she knew that she and her parents were now prisoners of Arron. Moreover, Pan Mingsai, who was originally a little gangster, became a prisoner in his own home overnight, and when there was no turmoil in the whole Gasing Ind, Pan Mingsai suddenly understood that, in fact, his father had always been a prisoner. Mediocre, nothing to do. His fourth uncle is very capable, but his fourth uncle can¡¯t do it well, and he is also depressed. Moreover, the Pan family on the entire ind is actually not the one that is justified. Now, the Lord ising. It is time for their Pan family to be dealt with. Pan Mingsai grew up suddenly overnight, and her temperament is naturally fearless. She looked at Arron calmly: ¡°Hey! You are very simr to my fourth uncle. I always think you are my fourth uncle. I know you are better than my fourth uncle. So it will be a matter of time before we fall into your hands. If you want to kill or pluck, it¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s just that, can you hurry up, it¡¯s very painful for me to wait for death like this.¡± As soon as Pan Mingsai¡¯s voice fell, Pan Haojing said for her, ¡°You D*mn girl! What are you talking about, Fourth Master Fu hasn¡¯t said to kill us yet.¡± Pan Mingsai despised his father: ¡°Dad¡­ can you face reality!¡± Her voice just fell, but she heard Arron say: ¡°Bring you to Nancheng, what school do you want to go to?¡± Chapter 954 ¡°What?¡± Pan Mingsai thought he had heard it wrong. Suzi next to him added: ¡°Ask you, what major do you want to study in university, so that I can arrange a school for you!¡± Suzi knows her husband best. The husband is a daughter ve. Arron saw that the only girl, Shen, liked the little sister with a copsed nose. The little sister was a bit bohemian, but in general, she was still an honest heart. If she can get a better education, maybe In the future, it is also an individual talent. Most importantly, the daughter will have one more ymate. Moreover, Arron had another meaning. To bring Pan Mingsai to Nancheng, it would be impossible for Pan Haojing and his wife to think of something wrong again. Pan Mingsai¡¯s tears of gratitude came out immediately: ¡°I¡­I¡­Fu¡­Fu Siye, you¡­you are really willing to let me Do you want to study in Nancheng? There are good universities in Nancheng, almost on the same level as the top cities in the world. If I can go to Nancheng to study, it is my dream. I¡­ want to study medicine.¡± Studying medicine has always been Pan Mingsai¡¯s ideal. She wants to hang the pot to help the world, cure illnesses and save people. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t told anyone about her ideal, because no one will believe that she, a youngdy, has such a profound ideal. Only at this moment, Pan Mingsai said his ideals. Moreover, she still has an unknown side. In order to better fight for opportunities, Pan Mingsai is busy like Arron exined: ¡°Fu Siye, in fact, I am not just a little sister. I don¡¯t do it every Sunday. In ss, I will follow my father¡¯s special doctor to study medicine. I have a lot of nursing knowledge. I really want to be a doctor in the future. I want to go to the best medical university in Nancheng, okay?¡± After speaking, sheughed somewhat self-deprecatingly. A captive. What is such a high requirement. ¡°If this is the case, I happen to be taking a patient back, and you will take care of this patient on the return journey,¡± Arron said. Pan Mingsai: ¡°Really¡­really?¡± ¡°Also.¡± Arron was expressionless, with a low tone of voice: ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to medical school when you arrive in Nancheng. ¡°I will work hard!¡± Pan Mingsai said in a very loud voice. At this moment, she suddenly understood why the Arron from Nancheng could upy Jiaxing Ind at such a lightning speed. The man in front of him, who is very simr to the fourth uncle, is indeed capable and courageous. Dad is really inferior to him. After Jiaxing Ind, under Fu Siye¡¯s jurisdiction, it will definitely be more prosperous than during the Pan family¡¯s jurisdiction. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Master Fu.¡± Pan Minsai bowed deeply to Arron. After looking back, she looked at her parents. She still doesn¡¯t know how Arron will deal with her parents. At this time, Suzi said: ¡°Such a monarchy, transform it into a university. In the future, your parents will not be able to receive such a good treatment. On this ind, you may fish, work, and trade. In short , Be self-reliant.¡± Pan Haojing and his wife immediately nodded and bowed, tears filled their eyes with excitement: ¡°Thank you, thank you Mrs. Fu. Thank you so much.¡± Suzi smiled and looked at Arron: ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go.¡± The issue of Gasing Ind is handled beautifully. There were no casualties, no turmoil on the ind, and Arronpletely took over the ind. Not only that, he also received so many weapons from Chengyin, Jun¡¯s family in Kyoto. With these weapons, arge part of Arron had sufficient arsenal of his own. And the other 30% was sold by him. It is really a big profit. Four things with one stone. As for the Lanita family of three, if he returned to Nancheng and the secrets of Elder Shu were not enough, it would not be toote to kill the Lin family of three by then. Just half a month after Arron¡¯s family of three left Nancheng, they took a special ne to go back. At the airport, those who came to see off were all important tasks for Gasing Ind. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email addressContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 955 – 956 Chapter 955 ¨C 956 Read Chapter 955 ¨C 956 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 955 There are defense systems, management systems, and there are even some non-governmental spontaneous organizations. Suzi smiled and said to Arron: ¡°Look, Arron, the Xia family has disappeared in Gasing Ind for almost 50 years, but there are still people who still remember the Xia family, and they still support you so much. Happy?¡± The man smiled slightly. What is happiness? Neither his career nor his grand vision can bring him happiness. It is his wife and daughter who can bring him happiness. In the presence of so many high-ranking officials who were seeing off, he had always been decisive. The dominating man suddenly hugged his woman in his arms, then gently k!ssed her on the forehead, and said gently: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should Boarding.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Do you want this! This man! Sprinkle dog food more and more. It¡¯s really worth it toe to Jiaxing Ind. It seems that the man named Pan Haoyang who ran away has taught a lot of his own men. The man actually k!ssed her in an open ce like the airport very naturally. Ha! Suzi secretly nced at the senior officials who came to see him off. Oh, my brother was stunned. The taste of being madly stuffed with dog food makes me panicked. When everyone hadn¡¯t recovered, Arron held Lilly in one hand, and the other arm wrapped Suzi strong and powerfully and boarded the ne. The cabin is not small. However, there are not many people on the ne. Arron¡¯s family of three, Christopher, and four other mercenaries Christopher likes, and Lanita, Jarod, and Moira¡¯s family of four. And Pan Mingsai, and patient Joan. As soon as Arron and Suzi arrived on the ne, Moira cheekily asked Arron: ¡°Um¡­ Fourth Master, may I ask¡­ that¡­ that man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dead!¡± Arron said briefly. Moira breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Then, she left with a smile on her face, and went back to sit in the worst position where she and Lanita and Jarod were. The ne took off on time. In the other cabin, Pan Mingsai was really taking care of Joan whose wounds had just healed. The teenage girl looks after the sick. Before getting off the ne, Joan was already familiar with Pan Mingsai: ¡°Thank you little sister.¡± Pan Mingsai smiled and said: ¡°No thanks, this is what I should do. I will be admitted to the best medical university in Nancheng in the future. I want to be a doctor.¡± Joan also smiled and looked at Pan Mingsai: ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± Pan Mingsai was drinking a sip of water. When she heard Joan say this, she sprayed all the water on Joan¡¯s face: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Joan really thinks this little girl is very beautiful. The big pie face on the side matched her nose, and there were a few small freckles on both sides of the nose. She looked very cute, much more cute than the woman with heavy makeup. Maybe it¡¯s because Joan has experienced too many beautiful women in the past few years, he has no feeling for those beautiful women anymore. At this moment, when I saw such a little girl who didn¡¯t make any modification, I suddenly felt that this little girl was really beautiful. Joan said again very seriously: ¡°You are very beautiful. You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen.¡± Chapter 956 Pan Mingsai: ¡°¡­¡± For the first time in her life, someone said that she was beautiful, and the dark area that had always existed in her heart suddenly became much smaller. Her smile has also be a lot sweeter: ¡°Thank you forplimenting me, you are also a handsome guy, you must be very handsome the moment you save someone.¡± As he said, Pan Mingsai blushed suddenly: ¡°That¡¯s¡­you are so much older than me. You look like a teenager than me. I can call you uncle, otherwise I will Chasing you.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Since Arron got into the rtionship with him, Joan¡¯s whole person has also suddenly be more open. He wants to live again, and he wants to return to Nancheng to help his parents take care of the Chu family. If he is lucky, he wants to find one. A girl with good character like Suzi gets married and has children. Joan had the idea of getting married, but he had never thought about finding a child who was a decade younger than him. He looked at Pan Mingsai with a calm expression: ¡°You¡­you are still a child, don¡¯t say you call me uncle, you call my father is not too old in terms of age, you chase me and me You will be very inferior, and your uncle will be old. When you go to college, there will be a little boyfriend chasing you. Your main task now is to go to college. Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Pan Mingsai blushed again: ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are youing to Nancheng alone?¡± Joan asked again. Pan Mingsai looked at Joan earnestly: ¡°Why, suspect that I can¡¯t take care of myself?¡± ¡°What about living expenses?¡± Joan asked again. Although Joan is recuperating from his injuries, he knows that Pan Mingsai¡¯s parents no longer have any privileges. Now he asks Pan Mingsai¡¯s parents to spend a sum of money to support Pan Mingsai¡¯s college years in Nancheng. That¡¯s really not true. Easy. Pan Mingsai smiled and said: ¡°What are you afraid of, Nancheng is more developed than Gasing Ind, and I will follow you. I set up a street stall in Nancheng, and go to school while setting up a street stall. I can always support myself.¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he said, ¡°If you want, live in my house. I will pay for all your living expenses. I will talk to my cousinter. After all, you are the one brought back by my cousin and cousin. ¡° Pan Mingsai: ¡°No¡­ not so good? I can support myself.¡± ¡°You little boy!¡± Joan smiled. At this moment, Joan suddenly felt that he was an authentic adult. It is the kind of adult who has a sense of responsibility. When he looked at girls, he no longer took beauty, ugliness, and s3xy as the aesthetic standard, and he didn¡¯t think about how to y with women. At this time, Joan¡¯s heart was rather pure. He is the mentality of an elder, and he wants to help a girlplete her studies and make her suffer less. At this moment, Joan involuntarily brought Suzi into the suffering days. To this day, Joan still remembers how Suzi was ridiculed by a group of people attacking his tattered clothes. But even in that case, when Suzi identally ate a boiled sweet potato, she felt as sweet as honey in her heart. Thinking of this, Joan felt ufortable. So now, if he can help a girl no longer suffer like Suzi¡¯s suffering, it is also aforting thing for him. Three hourster, the ne stopped at Nancheng International Airport. Pan Mingsai pushed Joan off the ne. Joan and Arron mentioned this matter in the passage. Arron doesn¡¯t matter. He said to Joan in a in tone: ¡°You really have grown up and you have a sense of responsibility.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, cousin.¡± Joan said. Yubi, he looked at Suzi again: ¡°Thank you cousin too.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a pause, she smiled and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Joan: ¡°Be sure to thank you.¡± His personality can change like this, and he was under the influence of Suzi too subtly. Suzi influenced Joan¡¯s life, allowing him to re-examine his past and determine his future. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 957 – 958 Chapter 957 ¨C 958 Read Chapter 957 ¨C 958 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 957 Suzi smiled at Joan and stopped looking at Joan. She has no half love for Joan. Some are just friendship. And this friendship is far less close than the family rtionship between her and Sanford. It¡¯s just that Suzi now feels more grateful to Joan. There is nothing else. At this moment, all Suzi¡¯s attention was focused on her husband, who came back to Nancheng with Lanita¡¯s family of three. As the so-called go around, her enemy of Suzi is still alive and well. Not only that, but her enemy can step into thisnd safely. All of this is attributed to Lanita¡¯s omnipotent grandfather who almost reaches the sky. The old man who had tried every means to kill her Suzi from six years ago. When thinking of Father Shu, Suzi sneered, nauseous and nauseous. But she had to face Elder Shu again. Suzi was wondering, what kind of big secret does Elder Shu have in his hands? Suzi wanted to know urgently. Arron also wanted to know urgently. A family of three went out under the protection of Christopher and four Gaobie mercenaries. When they could see the gate outside the airport lobby, Suzi and Arron also saw Mr. Shu standing at the gate. Elder Shu at this moment is much older than half a month ago. The old man who has always been energetic, has not seen him for half a month, he is a little hunched. At this time, Lanita, who was being held behind him, raised his hand and shouted excitedly: ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa! We are here, we got off the ne, Grandpa! Grandpa, please let Siye Fu free us soon.¡± Suzi + Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The two can clearly see that standing behind Old Man Shu is the second uncle of the Jun family, Chengyin, who has been sending weapons to Gasing Ind. At this moment, Jun Chengyin¡¯s face is more embarrassing than Mr. Shu. Suzi and Arron smiled at each other, and they slowly walked out. At this time, Suzi¡¯s mobile phone WeChat prompts the sound. She picked it up and saw that Galia and Rayna had sent it at the same time. Galia: Suzi, Rayna and I said we woulde to pick you up, but the gate of the airport was blocked by Shu¡¯s and Jun¡¯s. Rayna: Suzi, are you¡­ okay? Can Galia and I help you? If necessary, we will save you even if we die. Seeing such a heartwarming text message, Suzi suddenly smiled. She clung to her husband¡¯s arm with one hand, and resumed the text message with the other: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have something to discuss with Mr. Shu. When the talk is over, we will be in touch. At that end, Rayna and Galia replied at the same time: Then we will go back first. Suzi: Yes, yes. After the phone was closed, Suzi and Arron came to Old Man Shu. Only then did I see that Mr. Shu was tearfully watching Lanita who was also crying. At this moment, Lanita really wanted to pounce on the old man and cry. However, without Arron¡¯s permission, those four mercenaries would not let Lanita go. Just like that, with Old Man Shu watching, they pressed Lanita and got on the car, all the way to a high- end club in Nancheng. The boxes are booked in advance. Sitting down in the box, Arron asked, ¡°Master, can you tell me what this secret is now?¡± Elder Shu didn¡¯t hide anything, he slowly said, ¡°Arron, you have a brother with the same father and mother, who stayed in Jiaxing Ind.¡± Chapter 958 ¡°What!¡± Arron was taken aback. Suzi was also stunned. Elder Shu said the secret of Tianda. Suzi and Arron thought about various situations along the way, but they would never have thought that Arron had a brother with the same mother. Younger brother. As a person like Arron who is so cold and calm, he can¡¯t help but stare at Elder Shu with his eyes rounded at this moment. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He actually has a brother with the same father and mother? Same father and mother, which means that the younger brother is also surnamed Fu? It¡¯s also the Fu family? So, in this world, Arron still has a close rtive? For a while, I don¡¯t know whether it is excitement or what? Arron was a little unstable. Suzi stretched out his hand to caress Arron¡¯s hand, and Arron stabilized his mind. At this moment, he suddenly felt a very strong feeling. He seemed to be able to guess something. In a blink of an eye, Arron saw that Suzi was also looking at him. Obviously, Suzi also seemed to have guessed something. However, they did not speak to each other. They only listened to Old Man Shu talking about it. That was more than 30 years ago. The first half of what Mr. Shu told was about the same as what Arron knew. Shanna was the only one whose family lived on Jiaxing Ind that year. Shanna loves Fu Zhengxiong very much. He also married Fu Zhengxiong on Gasing Ind. Later Shanna became pregnant, and the doctor said they were twins. At that time, the energetic Fu Zhengxiong and the pregnant Shanna were extremely happy, but within a few months of being happy, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s wife came to Jiaxing Ind. Qin Wenyu¡¯s condescending posture frightened Shanna, who was only 26 at the time, to the Liushen Wuzhu. ¡°Do you think it is legal for you to marry Zhengxiong on Gasing Ind?¡± Qin Wenyu sneered. Shanna shed tears: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know your existence, I¡­I thought Zhengxiong had never been married, I¡­¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s smile was extremely cold: ¡°Bring me away the child, and you will stay in your Jiaxing Ind for the rest of your life, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± ¡°No, eldest sister, no! I have two children, I beg you, let my child be born, I¡­I don¡¯t want to be named in the future, I will divorce Zhengxiong, can you?¡± Shanna begged Qin Wenyu very humblely. Qin Wenyu only said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! My name is Xia, you know the position of my Fu family in Gasing Ind. If you don¡¯t want to be dead, you can do whatever you want ording to your own wishes. If you are obediently obedient, you can at least save your own life. In the future, you can find a man to marry, and you can have as many children as you want. I will give you three days to consider for yourself.¡± Shanna: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 959 – 960 Chapter 959 ¨C 960 Read Chapter 959 ¨C 960 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 959 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qin Wenyu added: ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape. It¡¯s impossible for you to escape to a far foreign country this month. As long as you are on this ind, even if you get into the mouse hole, I can. Find you, let alone Jiaxing Ind, even if you follow my family Zhengxiong back to Nancheng, I can still get you out, I will tell you this Shanna, you may still have a way to survive on Jiaxing Ind, as long as you Dare to follow Zhengxiong to Nancheng, I will make you better off than death!¡± Qin Wenyu left the little love nest that Fu Zhengxiong bought for Shanna after he finished speaking. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t do this to me, my child, my two children¡­¡± Shanna sat on the ground, crying very helplessly. She has no rtives anymore. She is alone, and the man she loves most in this world is Fu Zhengxiong. She now has two more rtives, the child in her belly. She can¡¯t just sit and wait for death like this. She is going to find Fu Zhengxiong. She has to fight for the birth of her own child. Even if she is ruined, even if everyone in the world calls her a junior, she has to fight for the rights of her child. With a stomach of six or seven months, Shanna staggered to the ce where Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu lived, but the domestic helper at the door refused to let her in. It is also because Jiaxing Ind was indeed poor back then, and everyone loved money like life. Shanna immediately took off the valuable bracelet in her hand and gave it to the domestic helper. The domestic helper often sees Shanna and feels that she is the woman of the big boss anyway. Shanna put it in. Shanna dragged her pregnant belly to the door slowly, but heard the arguing inside. ¡°Fu Zhengxiong! Why don¡¯t you die! If you y with a woman, you y with a woman, and you still got her pregnant! You are really good!¡± This is Qin Wenyu¡¯s voice, her voice seems to eat Fu Zhengxiong The same. Fu Zhengxiong also sneered and sneered: ¡°Qin Wenyu! When I first looked for Shanna, but you linked me! You asked in advance that Shanna is the only bloodline left by the Xia family, and Shanna is here. There are still many people on this ind who support her. If I chase Shanna, the Pan family will not dare to attack me easily on this ind. Did you make this idea?¡± ¡°I made it!¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s tone became more and more annoyed: ¡°I just endured all my shame for your safety and allowed you to find a woman here, but I didn¡¯t let you make a child! You! Let me return two children! Fu Zhengxiong, what do you think of me Qin Wenyu? I love you so much! I can safely escape from Gasing Ind for you and transfer all the property on Gasing Ind for you When I came to Nancheng, I even sacrificed my own and gave you to another woman. Do you know that my heart bleeds when you are with that woman?¡± Fu Zhengxiong said guiltily: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wenyu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry you, I¡¯m sorry our children, I¡¯m sorry for your trust in me, I¡­I will deal with this matter as soon as possible, I I only love you in this life, and I will never fall in love with others again!¡± ¡°Zhengxiong¡­¡± Qin Wenyu cried and threw himself into Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s arms: ¡°I really swallowed a lot of shame. How can a wife in this world tolerate her man raising a woman outside? Zhengxiong, you have to love me, don¡¯t touch that woman from now on! Let her knock out the child in your belly. Zhengxiong¡­¡± ¡°Okay! I must find a way to get her to kill the child.¡± Fu Zhengxiong repeatedly assured Qin Wen. At this moment, no one would have thought that Shanna was listening outside the door. Hearing the conversation between Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, Shanna¡¯s heart fell into the ice cave. The man she loves. She has been deceiving her feelings all the time. Her love turned out to be based on exploiting. The upright wife Qin Wenyu who came to her troubles turned out to be everyone who set up this trap for her, but Qin Wenyu could still pretend to be very innocent and very wronged. . So what is Shanna? Does Shanna owe someone? Shanna did not go in, but stumbled out of the residence of Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu. She was walking on the street with no one at night with her pregnant belly. At that moment, her desire to die was very firm. When Shanna was wandering the street, she met a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man asked her with concern: ¡°Daughter, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with you? You are pregnant and the month is so old, why don¡¯t you go out with the individual?¡± Chapter 960 Shanna, whose heart was ashamed, heard someone calling her daughter, and her heart felt like a bowl of hot soup was poured into her heart. At the same time, tears of grievance fell like beads with broken wires. ¡°Girl, girl, don¡¯t cry, what¡¯s wrong with you, tell your uncle what you have been wronged.¡± The middle- aged man¡¯s tone became milder again. Shanna said with a dumb voice, ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± On Jiaxing Ind, Shanna had never seen this middle-aged man. Moreover, she felt that this middle-aged man was extraordinary, and there was a kind of majesty between his brows, just like a man who had just returned from the battlefield. Shanna did not guess wrong. The man she met was Elder Shu, who was in the best position back then. At that time, Father Shu was just over fifty years old. The Shu family and the Fu family have met for generations, the Fu family has been in business, and the Shu family has been in the army. Although the twopanies have no ovepping interests, the rtionship has been maintained for hundreds of years. Until the generation of Mr. Shu, the Fu family first opened up Gasing Ind, and at the same time they also earned gold and silver mountains in Gasing Ind. Then, the Fu family parted ways with the Pan family, who was supported by them, in order to ensure the wealth of the Fu family. All were transferred to Nancheng, and the Fu family even directly called for Mr. Shu, who was in full swing at the time, to help out. The arrival of Father Shu made the entire Jiaxing Ind even more under the suppression of the Fu family and the Shu family. The Pan family at that time didn¡¯t even dare to let go. Elder Shu came to Jiaxing Ind with Qin Wenyu. He is not very familiar with the people and things here, so he didn¡¯t know that Fu Zhengxiong had a young wife in Jiaxing Ind, and the little wife was pregnant with seven. Eight months pregnant. What Elder Shu didn¡¯t know was that this little wife was the only little princess who survived the Xia family. The reason why the old man Shu was so sympathetic to such a young young woman on the street at that time was because he thought of his daughter. That year, my daughter had just ran away from home. Elder Shu¡¯s heart was hollowed out because he was looking for his daughter. So at that moment, when he saw a young pregnant woman who was also wandering on the street, Elder Shu suddenly thought that his daughter was also living outside. That licking love was so deep that he couldn¡¯t help but care about Shanna. And desperate, Shanna didn¡¯t know that the old man Shu, who had a father-like face, would be the helper of the Fu family. She only cried and cried silently to tell him what happened to him. After listening to Shanna¡¯s cry, Old Man Shu suddenly became angry: ¡°A55hole! This is what that A55hole did. Tell uncle, uncle will call the shots for you!¡± Shanna smiled bitterly and shook her head: ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t control this matter. Thank you for your concern for me. Thank you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control it!¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t control on this Gasing Ind! Don¡¯t worry, if your uncle says to help you, he will definitely help you! Tell me, the couple who bullied you Who are the husband and wife! Uncle will get justice for you!¡± Shanna looked at Elder Shu dubiously: ¡°Are you¡­really telling you?¡± She knew that on this Gasing Ind, the power of the Fu family was greater than the sky. No one can stand the Fu family. But looking at the middle-aged uncle in front of him, he doesn¡¯t seem to be talking big. Shanna thought in her heart that she would be a horse doctor anyway, so she told Father Shu: ¡°The man I love is Fu Zhengxiong, and the child in my stomach is Fu Zhengxiong, uncle, I love Fu Zhengxiong, I don¡¯t me me , I just want my child to be born. I have no rtives in this world. My parents, brothers and sisters, so many rtives all died because of the turmoil that year. I only want what¡¯s in my stomach. Child, can you tell Fu Zhengxiong and his wife that if I keep my child, I¡­will not bother them anymore, okay?¡± Subscribe for more updates N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 961 – 962 Chapter 961 ¨C 962 Read Chapter 961 ¨C 962 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 961 ¡°What? You are¡­ a descendant of the Xia family?¡± Elder Shu looked at Shanna incredulously: ¡°Child¡­ your father is Xia Jingzhong, the owner of Xia Lao Ind?¡± Shanna looked at Mr. Shu: ¡°You should know my dad. My dad is the former owner of this ind.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know Xia Jingzhong because Xia Jingzhong was the owner of Gasing Ind. After all, he also just came to Gasing Ind. The reason why Elder Shu knows Xia Jingzhong is because in the early years, when Elder Shu was only a teenager, he had gone to the best military academy abroad. In that ce, Elder Shu had received Xia Jingzhong¡¯s support. Although the money is very small, it is only a hundred yuan. However, if you receive the favor of some water, you will be rewarded by the spring. Elder Shu said to Shanna with heartache immediately: ¡°Niece of the world! Don¡¯t worry, this is on your uncle! Uncle hit until the young man divorced his original partner, and then told you that the match is marrying¡­ no, What did you just say that your wife is called, Fu Zhengxiong?¡± Shanna nodded: ¡°Yes, you should know Zhengxiong too. He¡­ is the richest man on this ind and the richest man in Nancheng.¡± After a pause, Shanna looked at Elder Shu again: ¡°Uncle, are you embarrassed? I know, anyone who hears the name Fu Zhengxiong will definitely be embarrassed, I¡­nothing, I know Yes, I¡¯m leaving uncle¡­¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He is embarrassed. He was embarrassed not because Fu Zhengxiong was the richest man in Gasing Ind and the richest man in Nancheng, but because he was embarrassed by the rtionship between him and the Fu family for generations. At the wedding of Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, he was the witness and the master of the marriage. He not only He has been with the Fu family for generations, and he has been with the Qin family for generations. How could he destroy his nephew¡¯s marriage. Suddenly, Mr. Shu was extremely embarrassed. ¡°Girl¡­¡± Elder Shu called to Shanna. I really think this girl is pitiful. Her parents are gone, and now she has a big belly. Where does this make her go from now on? Shanna turned her head and gave Old Man Shu a miserable smile: ¡°Uncle, I know you are embarrassed because no one can resist the forces of the Fu family. I¡­Thank you for your concern for me. I¡¯m leaving. ¡° ¡°Come back!¡± Elder Shu said. Shanna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do much, but I can keep your life!¡± Old Man Shu said. Shanna shook his head: ¡°No, if my child doesn¡¯t have one, I won¡¯t live alone.¡± ¡°You live with your uncle first. Uncle will ask about the situation and see if there is any room for maneuver. As long as you live with me, Qin Wenyu dare not do anything to you. I am still in their hearts. There is a certain degree of prestige. You believe uncle, uncle will find a way for you, okay?¡± Old man Shu advised Shanna. Shanna heard tears in her eyes, and she bowed deeply to the old man Shu: ¡°Uncle, what is the result of not daring you to bring it back, Xiaomin thank you very much, you will be my benefactor for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± With a sigh, Elder Shu went to the residences of Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu with a dilemma and an extremely heavy heart. Chapter 962 Seeing Fu Zhengxiong and his wife, Mr. Shu said very difficultly about the future. Before he finished his words, he saw Qin Wenyu cry and turned into tears. Not only that, Qin Wenyu also knelt on the spot in front of Mr. Shu: ¡°Uncle Shu, you¡­you watched me grow up since childhood, you also watched Zhengxiong grow up, you know , Zhengxiong and I were childhood sweethearts, we went to university together, we went to study abroad together, we worked hard together at the Fu Group, we already have three sons, and I have a good family, can¡¯t it just be ruined?¡± Seeing Qin Wenyu cry like this, in fact, Elder Shu was very angry at the time. He angrily asked: ¡°Since you know the importance of your family, why do you n to find a junior for Zhengxiong?¡± After speaking, Elder Shu coughed himself first. What he questioned was unassuming. Don¡¯t talk about others, even himself, he also has a wife, and then there is an outside room outside. Therefore, when he said this, he regretted it. Sure enough, Qin Wenyu immediately asked, ¡°Uncle Shu, for your niece to be bold enough to say, didn¡¯t you find an outer room outside yourself? You will divorce your main room, and then marry your outer room into the house. Right?¡± Of course not! Elder Shu never thought of marrying his woman who was raised outside. Not only did he never think about marrying that woman home, he even took a few more nces at the children born to that woman. In the eyes of Mr. Shu, since ancient times, women outside have only been able to y, they can only be ythings, and can¡¯t be taken seriously. Because there are not many decent women in those outside rooms. As for the little c0ncub!ne, she was about to die before telling him that their daughter was born in the main room and she stole it to raise her. Talk about it! How vicious is such a c0ncub!ne? This is how Elder Shu has a small understanding of everything. However, even so, Elder Shu still did not forget to say a fair word for Shanna: ¡°Wen Yu, it¡¯s not Uncle Shu that said you, when you were looking for a woman in Jiaxing Ind for Zhengxiong, but your idea was to hold him. The reason why Zhengxiong can really stand on the ind of Jiaxing Ind, and specially found him the orphan of the old ind owner of Jiaxing Ind. As a result, the little girl is pregnant now, but you have to let it go cruelly? , How unfair?¡± When Mr. Shu said this, Qin Wenyu was even more righteous. ¡°Uncle Shu, what do you tell me? Since ancient times, if you want to make a big thing, which one is not bleeding and crying? The emperor in ancient times, in order to keep his mountains and rivers, in order to reduce military conflicts, in order not to cause war to the people As a result, they will not only send their biological daughters thousands of miles away to be married, some of them even send their old N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. c0ncub!nes to be married. Do you think that emperor like that feels better? Isn¡¯t that a bloody pain? ¡° Qin Wenyu¡¯s remarks really meant Elder Shu, speechless. Qin Wenyu continued to say sadly: ¡°Uncle Shu, the Fu family wants to expand, and there are several the Fu Group in the past few years, then Fu will be rescued, and Nancheng¡¯s economy will not fall, so that many people can be saved from unemployment. . But if Gasing Ind fails here¡­¡± Qin Wenyu was only half talking. However, Mr. Shu already knew the importance of it. Qin Wenyu continued to say: ¡°For the Fu Group, so that so many employees of the Fu Group will not lose their jobs, I must let my husband take root in Gasing Ind, the most able to take root in Gasing Ind. The quick way is to have feelings with the daughter of the former ind owner. When I pushed my own husband to that woman, I was already in pain. Am I going to really hand over my husband? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 963 – 964 Chapter 963 ¨C 964 Read Chapter 963 ¨C 964 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 963 In this matter, someone has to sacrifice no matter what, then, what happened to the sacrifice of Shanna? This is the lowest loss I can reduce. Yes, this is unfair to Shanna. But how much fairness is there in this world? Mrs. Shen, the chairman of the Fu Group, I must be cruel! ¡° Qin Wenyu is a person who can speak well and has a very slippery mouth. She was sad and pitiful, and she had a sense of justice. What she said really made Elder Shu unable to refute. In the end, Elder Shu came out of Qin Wenyu and Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s residence in despair. But, how can I exin to Shanna when I go back. That night, Mr. Shu wandered all night on the streets of Gasing Ind. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Elder Shu dragged his heavy steps home. Once he arrived in the living room, Elder Shu saw Shanna with a big belly sitting on the sofa. Obviously, Shanna also stayed up all night. Seeing Mr. Shue back with his head slumped, Shanna smiled sadly: ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s¡­it doesn¡¯t make sense, right?¡± Elder Shu¡¯s tone was slightly exhausted: ¡°Girl¡­you¡­you live with me first, let¡¯s¡­slowly think about ways and slowly.¡± Shanna nodded obediently. Because of Mr. Shu¡¯s protection of Shanna, Qin Wenyu couldn¡¯te to Shanna¡¯s trouble temporarily. Not only that, one thing happened at the time, that is, Fu Zhengxiong and Gasing Indpletely broke up. The two had such a big disagreement in the management of Gasing Ind, so that in just one month, Fu Zhengxiong, All assets were evacuated from Gasing Ind, and then transferred to South City. However, thisplete break would actually be provoked by Fu Zhengxiong. Because Fu Zhengxiong wanted to make almost the same amount of money in Gasing Ind, it was time for him to spend a lot of money to invest heavily in the infrastructure of Gasing Ind. Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t want to. Because, after all, he is not from Gasing Ind, nor is he the owner of Gasing Ind. Besides, he is really not interested in the construction of Gasing Ind. If Nancheng is to be built, it will be almost the same. After all, Nancheng is where Fu Zhengxiong grew This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. up. Just like that, Fu Zhengxiong and Pan Yongtian, the owner of Gasing Ind, brokepletely. For this reason, both Pan Yongtian and his wife are very angry. Because of this, Pan Yongtian suffered a serious illness and was hospitalized for a long time. And Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife, Yan Qiurui, who was six months pregnant, had a fetal gas because of her anxiety. The six-month-old fetus showed signs of premature delivery. On the day Yan Qiurui was admitted to the hospital because of premature delivery, Shanna happened to hide in the obstetrics and gynecology department of the hospital. Shanna watched as Yan Qiurui gave birth to a stillbirth prematurely because of fright and anger. Perhaps because of various reasons such as fright, Shanna also suddenly had pains. ¡°Oh¡­hurry¡­Save me, save me¡­¡± She fell into the obstetrics and gynecology department of the hospital. Chapter 964 Elder Shu came when he heard Shanna had gone to the hospital alone. Shanna fell to the ground, blood and amniotic fluid gurgling out, she grabbed Old Man Shu¡¯s leg: ¡°Uncle, save me, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want my child to die. Please help me¡­ .¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he shouted: ¡°Obstetrics and gynecology doctor! Immediately push forward to deliver her baby!¡± Then he turned around and said to his guard: ¡°If Mrs. Fues to make trouble and resolutely stop it, no matter what, the safety of the mother and the child is guaranteed. The child¡¯s life is innocent.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guard saluted Elder Shu. At the same time that Shanna just rmended the district, the wife of Pan Yongtian, the owner of Gasing Ind, also met Hong. Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife wailed in pain, and Pan Yongtian was sweating in anxious manner. He repeatedly ordered the obstetrics and gynecology doctors: ¡°We must hold the lives of my wife and children, or your doctors will have to be buried.¡± The doctor was frightened and trembling due to the cause of the ind owner. However, no matter how good medical skills are, it is difficult to transfer a dead fetus into a live birth. Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife suffered all the sins that a pregnant woman should suffer, but failed to see her child. The stillbirth was thrown away. When Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife was crying, Shanna gave birth to two male babies. The big fetus is more than five kilograms. The small fetus is only more than two catties. Just after giving birth, the frail Shanna held a child in one hand and wept with joy. At the same time, Qin Wenyu and Fu Zhengxiong also came to the hospital. ¡°What about people! Where is the pregnant woman!¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s scolding in the hospital even overwhelmed Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife¡¯s wailing. She is not afraid of Ind Master Pan, and on this Jiaxing Ind, his Fu Group can say nothing about it. What¡¯s more, there is still Elder Shu who is here to bless him by force. Qin Wenyu can run wild in the hospital. Shanna shivered in fright in the pregnant women¡¯s ward. Her two children are just born. Shanna was really scared. As soon as they were taken out, would they be thrown to death by Qin Wenyu? While she was shivering, she could also hear that in the lobby of the hospital, Elder Shu was arguing with Qin Wenyu. ¡°Wen Yu! You are too much! This is the hospital, so many pregnant women are here, if you yell and yell, you will scare the newborn!¡± Elder Shu reprimanded. Qin Wenyu still gave the old man Shu face a lot: ¡°Uncle Shu, I don¡¯t want to be like this. Wenyu is also from everyone, but, Uncle Shu, you should know that it is a big hidden danger! If I don¡¯t cut the grass and roots today, maybe a few decadester. My Fu family will perish. I am not only thinking about my Qin family, but also for the Fu family. In many cases, when it should be cruel, you must be cruel.¡± Elder Shu simply got to the point: ¡°The child, has already been born!¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The child is innocent! No matter how you find it, it is Zhengxiong¡¯s flesh and blood. No one has the right to deprive others of life, even a newborn child!¡± Old man Shu bent down to protect Shanna once. It¡¯s really because you also helped Shanna¡¯s couple. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 965 – 966 Chapter 965 ¨C 966 Read Chapter 965 ¨C 966 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 965 Also, the newborn baby is indeed innocent. ¡°Uncle Shu, what do you want! Is it possible that you want this woman to take her child into Fu¡¯s house, and she and her child will drive me out of Fu¡¯s house in the future?¡± Qin Wenyu asked with gritted teeth. Elder Shu said without hesitation: ¡°Let her be a cow and a horse for you, so that her children can never inherit the family property of the Fu Group. The people with the band rushed to exile abroad and let them fend for themselves. This will always solve all your worries, right?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± She turned her head to look at Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong sighed. Qin Wenyu looked at Elder Shu again: ¡°Uncle Shu, this is what you said!¡± Father Shu: ¡°I said! As long as I live one day in the world, I will definitely support you. If you don¡¯t rest assured, I can write a note for you, uncle, right?¡± In order to keep a child, Mr. Shu really even used such things as writing records with people. Qin Wenyu nodded, and said sadly: ¡°Okay, I listen to you Uncle Shu, as long as you are willing to call the shots with me!¡± As long as the words must be said, Qin Wenyu dragged her tired body away. After walking out for a few steps, she turned around and grabbed Fu Zhengxiong again, and said bitterly, ¡°Fu Zhengxiong! You! No! Xu! Go! Look! She! People!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will die for you! My three sons will definitely avenge me! Fu Zhengxiong, you and I are childhood sweethearts! Childhood sweethearts! The pretence that my Qin family married here is the best part of your Fu family, I When you were fourteen years old, you pulled you up from a cliff. Your leg was broken. I took care of you all day. Are you trying to kill me now?¡± Hearing Qin Wenyu¡¯s words, Fu Zhengxiong said immediately: ¡°Wenyu, go, I will apany you to leave, child, I will not watch.¡± With words, Fu Zhengxiong really put his arms around Qin Wenyu and left the hospital without looking back. In the ward at this time, Shanna was holding two poor newborn children, crying silently. The one who came in to see her was still Elder Shu. ¡°Uncle Shu, can I¡­can I beg you for something?¡± Shanna put down the child and knelt on the ground, tearfully looking at Father Shu. Elder Shu refused: ¡°What I can fight for you, I have already fought for you. I don¡¯t want to talk about their five or six years of rtionship between husband and wife. They are indeed childhood sweethearts. They have always worked together side by side. I It¡¯s impossible for Zhengxiong to give up his original match for you. I can only help you, but I can only go here.¡± Shanna smiled with tears: ¡°I know, I know Uncle Shu, I don¡¯t beg you to change my position in Fu¡¯s family, I will do what you just said to Mrs. Fu, I¡­ .I beg you to do something else.¡± Elder Shu was taken aback for a moment: ¡°My niece, you say, as long as I can do it, I will definitely help you. You want money? I can give you as much as you want.¡± Shanna shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want money, I¡­ I just¡­ Look at my two children, one is more than five catties, the other is just over two catties, the small ones are just like one It¡¯s the same as a cat. In my current situation, even if I follow Fu Zhengxiong back to Nancheng for your reasons and give me and my child a bite, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will face when I arrive in Nancheng?¡± What Shanna wanted to say was that Qin Wenyu would harm them if she arrived in Nancheng. However, Shanna did not famously tell Mr. Shu. Elder Shu didn¡¯t hear Shanna¡¯s meaning, he immediately scolded: ¡°What do you want to do! Throw the child alive? I was so willing to fight for them a chance to live. Do you want to throw it now?¡± Shanna smiled and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t throw my child away, I just want Mrs. Pan next door, her child just died of a baby¡­¡± Chapter 966 Elder Shu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Shu Min, you¡­how did you get to the Pan¡¯s house?¡± Shanna smiled sadly: ¡°The Pan family is from Jiaxing Ind after all, and I am also from Jiaxing Ind. My Xia family has lived in Jiaxing Ind for more than a hundred years, and now I am the only one left, me. ¡­ My own life and death are uncertain, so I think¡­I want to leave one of my children to the Pan family, but the Pan family will definitely not want me and Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s children, can I trouble you Tell the Pan family? Let my little son who is less than three catties follow them?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if¡­ even if I hold this child for a lifetime, it is considered to have left a little blood for my Xia family. Let¡¯s not say whether the three of us will be executed when we arrive in Nancheng. Even if we are not executed, this Ha Zi is only more than two catties, how can he toss with us? If Qin Wenyu kills all our mothers in Nancheng, then our Xia family, is it really going to cut off our children and grandchildren? Could it be that Shanna¡¯s life? Should I live like this? Uncle Shu, please have mercy on this child and find a way for him to survive, okay?¡± When it came to the end, Shanna was already crying. Elder Shu also burst into tears. After a pause, he said: ¡°My niece, I really embarrass you. You are right! This is better. In this case, even if your child grows up, he really fights Wenyu for the family property. There is only one child, and that child is in Pan¡¯s house.¡± Shanna kept nodding: ¡°I assure you that I will notpete with Qin Wenyu for the family property.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Shu said very readily: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this! But, my niece, you must also promise me. This is the secret of the two of us. Since you gave this child to the Pan family, Never recognize each other again. I did this to save the Fu family a little trouble. You are my world niece. Your father used to support me, but mine also saved your parents and your brothers and sisters. , And now, I want to help This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. you, and I also want to bnce Wenyu and Zhengxiong, so you are considerate and considerate of me.¡± Shannaughed, ¡°Uncle Shu, you are the best person I have seen in this world. Thank you for helping me. I am afraid that no one will help me with this matter. Turned my face, you¡­I don¡¯t know how to thank you, I may not be able to beat you up in my life, so don¡¯t worry, Uncle Shu, I¡¯ll be tight-lipped, and I won¡¯t pay you back in my life. There is another son. My only hope in this life is that my youngest son can live, so long as he can live. As long as my youngest son can live, I will make up my mind to never see my youngest son forever! ¡° Saying words, Shanna hugged her little son, crying sadly and depressed. Elder Shu quietly left the ward and went to Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife¡¯s ward as soon as he turned around. After exining his future intentions, Pan Yongtian immediately refused: ¡°I can¡¯t raise the enemy¡¯s son!¡± Elder Shu asked: ¡°Do you think Shu Min is your Pan family¡¯s enemy? You are too unscrupulous, right?¡± Pan Yongtian immediately said: ¡°I have no hatred with Shanna. On the contrary, when Shanna was a child, I even bought her candies. The enemy I said was the Fu family. The Fu family is now driving me into desperation. How could I support him? Where¡¯s his son?¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re raising this child without any benefit. Now your wife has just induced Shu Min will nevere back to want this son in this life. He is your youngest son. Another point is that if you raise this child, I will help you.¡± Thest words of Mr. Shu worked especially well. Pan Yongtian immediately looked up at Old Man Shu: ¡°You, how are you going to help me?¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°Let you reconcile with the Fu family. Although the Fu family has the full right to evacuate from Gasing Ind, I will let him leave some infrastructure for you. This is also very useful for future insights on Gasing Ind. Secondly, if a foreign enemy invades Gasing Ind in the future, I will support you as soon as possible, and, now, when I am here, I will shovel all the misceneous forces in Love Star Ind. Ping, let you Pan Yongtian and your descendants. They can live and work here for at least 30 to 40 years!¡± Mr. Shu is a man who can do what he says. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 967 – 968 Chapter 967 ¨C 968 Read Chapter 967 ¨C 968 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 967 In fact, he knew very well in his heart that Fu Zhengxiong was about to leave Gasing Ind and had already retreated all the construction facilities and factories to Nancheng. However, Fu Zhengxiong did not even think of ruining Gasing Ind. Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t want to really break with Pan Yongtianpletely. Maybe, there will be project cooperation in the future, Fu Zhengxiong is not so stupid, betting his way to death. Fu Zhengxiong called Mr. Shu over for the purpose of not only suppressing, but alsoforting. At that moment, Elder Shu looked at Pan Yongtian with full confidence. As long as Pan Yongtian agrees, both of Shanna¡¯s children can be saved. ¡°Okay!¡± Pan Yongtian promised readily. Elder Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Aftering out of Pan Yongtian¡¯s wife¡¯s ward, Mr. Shu came to Shanna¡¯s room and told Shanna: ¡°Girl, it¡¯s done, and from then on, your child will have to give one to the Pan¡¯s family.¡± Shanna nodded with tears: ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°Since it is given, you must be cruel and never see you again in the future.¡± Elder Shu said again. Shanna nodded: ¡°I know, I will abide by it!¡± ¡°Then we will sign a contract. Only you know this, and I know. Then I know that the Pan family and I also know that they know that no one of our three parties should divulge this secret, otherwise, the consequences will be borne by ourselves!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shanna cried silently. After the contract was signed, she held two catties of small babies with thin as cicada wings, crying and crying. She kept apologizing to the little baby: ¡°Sorry little baby, little dear, mother, mother didn¡¯t mean to abandon you, it¡¯s really that mother doesn¡¯t know what fate is next when mother drinks brother, mother just wants to save you, mother wants to let Lilly live and live, even if your mother never sees you in your life and can¡¯t recognize you, as long as you can live, it is mother¡¯s greatest wish. I¡¯m sorry, my little baby, my little boy¡­ .¡± When the two-jin baby was handed over to Father Shu, and then to the hands of Pan Yongtian and his wife, Shanna¡¯s heart was just as dead. She was discharged from the hospital with a baby in her arms. Back where she and Fu Zhengxiong lived, Fu Zhengxiong, Old Man Shu, and Qin Wenyu were all waiting for her at the door. ¡°Shu Min, your child is too young to seed. I told Zhengxiong and Wenyu about my matter. They are very generous and willing to ept you and take you to Nancheng. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and thank them?¡± Shu The old man rounded the field in the middle. Suzi looked up at Qin Wenyu and Fu Zhengxiong mechanically: ¡°My child¡­only one.¡± Chapter 968 Qin Wenyu immediately sneered: ¡°You deserve it!¡± There was a sh of sorrow on Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s face. This is how Shanna gave birth to children on Gasing Ind back then. Shanna wanted to be with Fu Zhengxiong. She really loved Fu Zhengxiong, but Qin Wenyu would never allow it, Qin Wenyu. In order to be able to closely monitor Shanna, he asked Shanna to follow him back to Nancheng, but he could not live in Fu¡¯s house. Fu family, there is no need for Shanna. The second elder of the Fu family can never admit Shanna and the child. Even the surname of the child¡¯s surname, Fu, was won by Father Shu for Arron. This turmoil of one man and two wives subsided under thepulsory suppression of Mr. Shu. When he returned to Nancheng, Mr. Shu also helped Shanna a lot. For this, Shanna has always been extremely grateful to Mr. Shu. Even Shanna regarded Mr. Shu as a father. She kept her promise very often and took her son to live in Nancheng for more than ten years. She never entered the Fu family. She loved Fu Zhengxiong so much, but she could not get the same love. And her son Arron did not have any inheritance rights until Arron. In her teenage years, ording to the contract, Shanna must take her son to exile abroad and never return. Until the moment when she went abroad, Shanna hadn¡¯t mentioned to anyone that she still had a son in Jiaxing Ind. She didn¡¯t tell anyone, in fact, the reason was to protect the child. No one knows how bitter Shanna feels and how much he missed that son who weighed only two catties at one time. Her misery and scolding her sorrow have never been able to tell anyone. Including his own son. However, these, old man Shu is all in his eyes. Elder Shu knows everything, but he can¡¯t say it either. This matter was kept concealed like this, and kept concealed until Shanna became seriously ill. Arron knew that her mother wanted to go back to the old house of the Fu family. It was like being epted by the Fu family, but Arron never knew that her mother still had a deeper level of mncholy and a deeper level of concern. She knew that her concern would never be possible anymore. It came true, so she chose not to tell her biological son Arron. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It wasn¡¯t until the moment Shanna died that she finally didn¡¯t want to bring the secret into the grave. She grabbed Arron¡¯s hand: ¡°Go¡­go¡­go to Jiaxing Ind to find¡­to find you¡­you¡­¡± However, physically weak, physically and mentally exhausted, burdened with a heavy burden, and concealed sadness, the beauty of Shanna was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even say a word. When it came to thest critical moment, she didn¡¯t hang up in one breath and passed away. . ¡° No one knows what Shanna meant. Arron didn¡¯t even know that in this world, he still has a brother who is the same father and mother. However, Elder Shu, who was also standing in the ward, could clearly see what Shanna wanted to say? However, at that moment, Elder Shu nned to put this secret in his stomach and bring it into the coffin. He once went to Jiaxing Ind to see the child Shanna stayed on Jiaxing Ind. That child is the fourth son of the Pan family. He lives very well. He looks so different from Arron, but vaguely. There is also the shadow of Zhengxiong. The child looks more like Shanna, but he does not. After thinking about it, Father Shu found that the child¡¯s temperament, like Shanna, has an indescribable mncholic temperament. He also quietly told Shanna that the child was really good. Let her not worry. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 969 – 970 Chapter 969 ¨C 970 Read Chapter 969 ¨C 970 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 969 And Elder Shu told Shanna to forget that child from now on and never mention it again. Therefore, until the moment Shanna died, Elder Shu clearly concealed what Shanna wanted to say. Because, once this matter is started, it will be a turbulent thing in Nancheng and Gasing Ind. However, what Elder Shu never expected was that Arron¡¯s next actions were not controlled by Elder Shu. Arron¡¯s overseas influence was so great that Elder Shu could not have imagined it. Arron¡¯s determination to go to Gasing Ind was also unexpected to Father Shu. Later, Elder Shu¡¯s focus shifted to Lanita, and he gradually lost fairness and justice, perhaps because of his seniority. But he always kept his promise, he didn¡¯t tell the secret. I thought that this secret could be brought to the coffin, but in order to save his granddaughter, Mr. Shu broke his own rules after all. When Arron took the control of Gasing Ind with no effort, and then drove Gasing Ind¡¯s strongest enemy into the undersea tunnel without any effort, Old Man Shu, who was far away in Nancheng, saw it clearly. Arron¡¯s power was overwhelming. Arron didn¡¯t even know that in this world, he still has a brother who is the same father and mother. However, Elder Shu, who was also standing in the ward, could clearly see what Shanna wanted to say? However, at that moment, Elder Shu nned to put this secret in his stomach and bring it into the coffin. He once went to Jiaxing Ind to see the child Shanna stayed on Jiaxing Ind. That child is the fourth son of the Pan family. He lives very well. He looks so different from Arron, but vaguely. There is also the shadow of Zhengxiong. The child looks more like Shanna, but he does not. After thinking about it, Father Shu found that the child¡¯s temperament, like Shanna, has an indescribable mncholic temperament. He also quietly told Shanna that the child was really good. Let her not worry. And Elder Shu told Shanna to forget that child from now on and never mention it again. Therefore, until the moment Shanna died, Elder Shu clearly concealed what Shanna wanted to say. Because, once this matter is started, it will be a turbulent thing in Nancheng and Gasing Ind. However, what Elder Shu never expected was that Arron¡¯s next actions were not controlled by Elder Shu. Arron¡¯s overseas influence was so great that Elder Shu could not have imagined it. Arron¡¯s determination to go to Gasing Ind was also unexpected to Father Shu. Later, Elder Shu¡¯s focus shifted to Lanita, and he gradually lost fairness and justice, perhaps because of his seniority. But he always kept his promise, he didn¡¯t tell the secret. I thought that this secret could be brought to the coffin, but in order to save his granddaughter, Mr. Shu broke his own rules after all. When Arron took the control of Gasing Ind with no effort, and then drove Gasing Ind¡¯s strongest enemy into the undersea tunnel without any effort, Old Man Shu, who was far away in Nancheng, saw it clearly. Arron¡¯s power was overwhelming. Chapter 970 When Elder Shu told Arron about these past events, the three of Lanita¡¯s family had been listening in front of him. The faces of a family of three are also constantly changing. At first, before Elder Shu said any secrets, in fact, the faces of the three of the Lin family were full of worry. Especially Lanita. She saw Arron take down the entire Gasing Ind with no effort. This man¡¯s abilities and influence are too strong. Compared with Arron, grandpa and Jun Chengyin of the Jun family are tied together, and it is impossible. It was Arron¡¯s opponent. If Arron doesn¡¯t buy Grandpa¡¯s ount by any chance, then the family of three may be Arron¡¯s dead soul in one second. However, when they heard that Old Man Shu said about the past of the Xia family and the Pan family and the Fu family, the brows of the Lin family of three were already stretched out. They knew that Elder Shu did have a killer skill. They werepletely certain. Arron must definitely sell his face to Mr. Shu. It is possible that in the future, Arron will treat their Lin family as a guest. Until Elder Shu finished talking about the entire past, Lanita finally surrendered the fact that for Arron and Arron¡¯s mother, grandpa was like recreating parents. Searching for Yi, Lanita can be more sure about one thing. In this world, Arron will be cruel to anyone, and it is impossible to cruel him to Elder Shu. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Therefore, as long as Mr. Shu protects their family of three, Arron will not harm their family of three. No matter how extraordinary she did Lanita, Arron would not want her to kill Lanita. Thinking of this, Lanita was so excited that her whole person was ecstatic. At this moment, Lanita looked at Suzi with provocative eyes, andmanded in an inch-length manner: ¡°Suzi! You still don¡¯t apologize to me!¡± She understood the story of her husband and mother-inw very well. When Lanita can see things clearly, Suzi naturally sees them. She looked at Elder Shu calmly: ¡°Mr. Shu, I¡­ I don¡¯t know that you have helped my mother-inw so much. I did not respect you in the past. Please punish me. But, one yard goes to one yard, and I will not apologize to your granddaughter!¡± This is the biggest concession Suzi can make. She intends not to have any intersection with Elder Shu in this life. It would be nice if she was not an enemy, but Suzi could not think that Elder Shu would be of great help to the Fu family, to the Xia family, and to Arron. Elder Shu sneered: ¡°Suzi, if you do not apologize to my granddaughter, it is all your own behavior. I am not surprised if you do not apologize, because what you have done has been there for so many years. Just stop hurting my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Grandpa! She hurts me, of course she will hurt me!¡± Grandpa Kandu did not intend to pursue Suzi, so Lanita immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, during the few days in Jiaxing Ind, Suzi always seduce Master Pan Si is the twin brother of Master Fu. She knows that Master Pan Si is my fianc¨¦. She clearly knows that she is a married woman, but she still seduce the Si Master. Grandpa, Suzi really does everything, you We must take this opportunity to get rid of her!¡± To be sure, Lanita said to Arron while the iron was hot: ¡°Brother Arron, you really shouldn¡¯t keep Suzi anymore. She, she seduce your brother on Jiaxing Ind. This is well known¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°You ugly monster! I¡¯ll make you fat!¡± Lanita didn¡¯t finish her words, but she pped Shen only p in the face. That¡¯s right, Shen Only pped Lanita. Everyone just recovered from the daze, and they all focused on reaching out. Especially Lanita¡¯s family and Elder Shu, they all focused on Suzi. No one noticed. When did Shen¡¯s only kid climb onto the chair next to Lanita, no one thought of Shen. The only one who is not afraid of heaven and earth is not afraid, raising his hand to hit Lanita extremely. The little girl is only six years old, but her hands are very strong. She pped Lanita¡¯s face with a p. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 971 – 972 Chapter 971 ¨C 972 Read Chapter 971 ¨C 972 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 971 The imprints of fingers without roots are all in sight. Lanita: ¡°You¡­¡± Lilly smiled and shook his head and said, ¡°Hehe, Lanita, you should thank me, you are a little more beautiful now than before. Your face was thin like a skeleton just now, plus you have white tape on your head, really Very ugly, ugly, but if you pped me in the face, you won¡¯t be so ugly. How about it, thank me?¡± Lanita: ¡°I¡­Shen is the only one who killed me¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, the only one was held in Suzi¡¯s arms, and then Arron took the one from Suzi¡¯s arms. Lanita raised her p halfway up, but did not dare to fall. Although she knew that Arron was afraid to do anything to her because of her grandfather¡¯s reasons, Lanita did not dare to fight back and sink her only. However, Mr. Shu will be angry. He looked at Arron and said sharply, ¡°Arron! You know how difficult it has been since you were a child. The only thing is your child. If you want her to be a talent, you have to discipline her from an early age! She followed a woman like this. Vicious mother, are you trying to ruin her future?¡± What I said was for Arron¡¯s good. Arron did not speak at first, and for the first time in his life, he was deeply embarrassed. He wanted to kill Lanita in minutes. However, what Mr. Shu said, really shocked him. No matter from the Fu family, or from the Xia family, it is impossible for him to disrespect Elder Shu in this life. However, Arron will not allow Suzi to be insulted. ¡°Grandpa Shu, I respect you as a fair person, I¡­¡± Just half of what Arron said, she was stopped by Suzi. Suzi shook Arron¡¯s hand, and then she took the initiative to say: ¡°Mr. Shu, there is one thing I have never wanted to say, and I n to never I said, but today this matter involves my husband. You are my benefactor if you have a kindness to rebuild my husband. Therefore, I respect you. That being the case, then I must tell you one thing. ¡° At this moment, Suzi¡¯s expression was extremely firm. She didn¡¯t want to say, and she didn¡¯t want to recognize Elder Shu. No matter how good Elder Shu is, he is good to others. He has always only prejudiced her against Suzi, not half as good. However, for the sake of her husband, Suzi is willing to sacrifice his disgust to Old Man Shu in his heart. Because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her husband. ¡°What do you want to say, I will give you a chance to let you say it!¡± Elder Shu said viciously. Suzi hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Jarod, Moira and Lanita were nervous, and the family of three couldn¡¯t help but look at Suzi. Especially Jarod, he was born immediately and scolded: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, wicked species! What bad idea have youe up with!¡± Suzi nced at Jarod and sneered suddenly. Then, she looked at Mr. Shu and said calmly: ¡°Mr. Shu, Lanita is your fake granddaughter, and I am your real granddaughter!¡± Chapter 972 ¡°You fart!¡± Moira jumped up and pointed at Suzi angrily when Suzi said so. Jarod almost poked his finger into Suzi¡¯s face: ¡°You shameless woman, you are so shameless¡­¡± ¡®Huh! ¡° Without knowing the fit, Arron suddenly had a very short but very sharp short knife in his hand. The knife was only four or five centimeters long, but it exuded an extremely cold light. There was no drop of blood on the cold light. However, Jarod poked Suzi¡¯s finger, but hended. Arron¡¯s movements were extremely fast. When Jarod¡¯s index finger on his right hand fell off, he didn¡¯t feel any pain. When he reacted, Arron had already covered the only ear with one hand and ced the only in his arms. Without allowing her to see or hear such a miserable scene, Arron left the seat in his arms. At the same time, Jarod let out an extremely stern wailing: ¡°Oh¡­my finger, my finger fell¡­¡± At that time, Arron had already walked out of the box. He hugged Sen only and handed it to Christopher who was waiting outside. Christopher was immediately taken aback: ¡°Four Lord, what happened?¡± Arron said warmly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He is mainly afraid of his children. The child is only six years old. He can¡¯t create a psychological shadow on his daughter. However, what Arron didn¡¯t know was that the only kid Shen was used to seeing famous scenes. In the five years following her mother¡¯s escape, she has never seen her in the world. In order to protect her mother, she often fights and fights with others. So at this moment, Lilly was not afraid at all. She easily said to Arron, ¡°Dad, you are good at ying! That D*mn old man named Lin, I wanted to N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. beat him to tears, this time we didn¡¯t prepare enough, next time I will prepare two hooks. As soon as I saw the old man named Lin, I hooked his big nostrils with a hook, and then tied a rope to the hook. I held him and made him cry in pain so that he would not scold me every time. My mother is a little evil.¡± Yubi, Lilly tilted his head and asked Christopher: ¡°Uncle Christopher, what does Xiao Nianzhang mean?¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He was in a good mood. Because I was chatting with my cousin Galia just now. Galia originally wanted toe to pick up Suzi, but I heard that Elder Shu took Jun Chengyin to pick up Arron at the gate of the airport. Galia and Rayna didn¡¯te. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened, they saw Elder Shu personally. Picking up Suzi and Arron, Galia and Rayna can also guess that something big must happen. So Galia asked Christopher on WeChat. The little beauty of the Yan family: Brother, what is the little old man surnamed Shu going to do to Suzi? Why did he personally block the gate of the airport, behind him with this lieutenant general, what is going on? The strongest cub of the Yan family: Regardless of your business! Don¡¯t follow you, let me see you fcuking next time, I¡¯ll break your leg! Xiaomei Yan¡¯s cub: Humph! I¡¯m afraid of you! My best friend now is Suzi! Who is Suzi? Your boss¡¯s wife, your boss¡¯s lifelong leader, your boss is terrified! The strongest cub of the Yan family:¡­ Xiaomei Yan¡¯s cub: There are more! My current boyfriend is the grandson of the old man named Shu! In the near future, I am going to marry Darius and be the old man¡¯s real grandson and daughter- inw, a strong cub! Do you think I am afraid of you! The strongest cub of the Yan family: Hey you babe, your wings are stiff, don¡¯t you think you have my boss¡¯s wife to support you, and you have your wealthy boyfriend to support you, so I dare not fight Did you break your leg? Yan¡¯s little beauty cub: Don¡¯t you dare! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 973 – 974 Chapter 973 ¨C 974 Read Chapter 973 ¨C 974 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 973 The strongest cub of the Yan family:¡­Alright! I am not afraid, I am reluctant. Xiaomei Yan from the Yan family: So cousin, you¡¯d better tell me obediently whether Suzi is in danger. The strongest cub of the Yan family: If so, what are you going to do? The little beauty of the Yan family: If the little old man surnamed Shu dares to wish Suzi to frame Suzi, Rayna and I will kill the old man! Whose grandpa is he? The strongest cub of the Yan family:¡­ Xiaomei Yan family: Also, the Lin family, we can¡¯t do anything if they don¡¯te back on Gasing Ind. Now they are back, although Suzi and Arron can¡¯t do what about their family of three, but I and Rayna will do it. , We will do everything possible to make the Lin Family die miserably! The strongest cub of the Yan family:¡­ After a long while, Christopher returned to Galia. The strongest cub of the Yan family: Don¡¯t worry, just rush to the friendship between you and Rayna for Suzi. Fourth Master and Suzi can¡¯t let you two little girls risk this kind of life, don¡¯t worry. Master will not let Suzi make any difference, and the cause will not be able to forgive Suzi¡¯s enemies. You and Rayna, just eat, drink and have fun. It¡¯s okay with Suzi and the only one. By the way, there is another Kraig¡¯s wife. It¡¯s very good for you to eat, drink, y and go shopping together. Galia immediately returned with a series of smiling faces. Xiaomei Yan from the Yan family: Hehehe, let¡¯s tell you the truth, cousin, I like shopping with Suzi and Du sister the most. They buy me a lot of beautiful clothes, and I don¡¯t need to spend any money, and I can still eat at noon. My favorite food, I can still grab something to eat with the only one, hehe. The strongest cub of the Yan family: You foodie! You have forgotten everything when ites to eating you. Xiaomei Yan from the Yan family: By the way, my cousin, Mr. Fu and Suzi are talking with Mr. Shu inside. The only one doesn¡¯t need to be inside. You first take the one out, let me y with Rayna and the one for a while, I both I haven¡¯t seen the only one in half a month, miss her. The strongest cub of the Yan family: I haven¡¯t seen you miss me either! Xiaomei Yan from the Yan family: What do you want to do? Is your voice sweet? Is your voice cured? Are you lively and cute? The strongest cub of the Yan family:¡­ I was defeated by my cousin. However, Christopher was very happy in his heart. Seeing his cousin biting himself, he couldn¡¯t even close his lips with a smile. While smiling, Arron came out holding the only one. She covered her only face in her arms and blocked her only ear. Christopher knew that something must have happened in the box. Now when he heard Lilly¡¯s question again, Christopher felt even more ufortable. He asked Lilly: ¡°It¡¯s the old man named Lin, calling your mother Xiaoxianzhang again?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°I hate that old man! Uncle Christopher, let¡¯s get a hook now, no, get two hooks, and then tie a very long rope, I will use an iron hook to hook Hold him by the nose of the old man who lives with the surname Lin! This way he will not dare to be harsh to my mother.¡± A big train with many bad ideas for the little girl. Even Christopher could not think of such a politician. But the little thing thought about it, and Christopher immediately smiled: ¡°You little thing, your mother has a daughter like you, it¡¯s a god assist, but ah, you have to hook the old man surnamed Lin with an iron hook, I am afraid your mother will feel distressed. Oh¡­¡± ¡°My mother will feel sorry for him?¡± Lilly asked, and then said: ¡°How is it possible?¡± Christopher smiled and said, ¡°If your mother is bullied, will you feel sorry for your mother?¡± Lilly: ¡°Of course it will!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± Christopher said. ¡°You mean¡­that old man is me¡­mother¡¯s father?¡± Shen Wei asked. Chapter 974 Christopher sighed: ¡°Ny-nine percent, it should be.¡± The six-year-old little dumpling didn¡¯t know what ny-nine percent meant, so she asked again: ¡°That old man named Lin, is it my mother¡¯s father?¡± Christopher nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the only kid in Shen¡¯s tears. Just now, I was like a little warrior. He wanted to protect his mother. He had to put two iron hooks on the nose of the old man surnamed Lin. Why would the little thing cry in the next second? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little princess?¡± Christopher was very frightened. Lilly cried very sadly: ¡°Why? Uncle Christopher why is this? Don¡¯t you be a father to love your daughter very much, just like my father loves me, but why doesn¡¯t my mother¡¯s father love my mother? My mother¡¯s father wants to love my mother¡¯s enemy? Why? Oh oh oh¡­Uncle Christopher, my mother is so pitiful.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± For a six-year-old child, her mind is not thatplicated. She couldn¡¯t think of the evil and unfeeling among adults. She only knew that since she is a real father, she must love her daughter. Thinking of this, Christopher regretted it. Ta immediately coaxed Lilly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry little princess, it was Uncle Christopher who made a mistake, and Uncle Christopher¡¯s judgment was inurate. That old man surnamed Lin, he¡­ is not your mother¡¯s father. He is your mother¡¯s enemy, and Uncle Christopher made a mistake. Would you¡­ forgive Uncle Christopher?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl burst intoughter suddenly. She forgives people very quickly. ¡°But¡­¡± The little girl is conditional: ¡°Uncle Christopher, you have to help me make a very pointed hook. I must hook the nose of the old man surnamed Lin. I will hold him, I He hurts as soon as he pulls it.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Little princess eh. Little ancestor. Co-author, are you holding your grandfather like a pig? However, your goddamn master is indeed not worthy of being a pig. He deserves to die! ¡°Okay!¡± Christopher immediately agreed: ¡°Uncle Christopher helped our little princess get a pair of special weapons that can hook your grandfather¡­ I was wrong, he can hook the old man surnamed Lin. The hook of the nose, and then give you a rope to hold him! Make him cry in pain!¡± ¡°Yeah! Be sure to make the old man surnamed Lin cry! Who made him bully my mother!¡± Lilly said happily. Two people, one big and one small, were talking outside the box. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Jarod was really crying in the box at this moment. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The box is a bit messy. Jarod fell into a chair in pain. Lanita and Moira were frightened directly. Elder Shu stared at Arron who had just returned from the outside, he forgot to speak. Although Suzi¡¯s expression was also a bit stunned, she was more calm. I know best what kind of person my husband is. Arron was never a person who told others in advance what I would do next. When he wanted to make a move, he would never give you any warning. Moreover, it will not be ring. He is very calm. But there will be no room for negotiating. Moreover, basically all shots are ruthless. ¡°You¡­¡± Jarod pointed at Arron painfully. He was speechless for a long time. He held his neck with one hand, trying to prevent the blood from gushing too much. He was dry and terrified. Looking at Arron with incredible eyes. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 975 – 976 Chapter 975 ¨C 976 Read Chapter 975 ¨C 976 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 975 Arron came in calmly. There was no apology, no exnation, so I sat down again in peace. ¡°Are you dead, find out my severed fingers¡­¡± Jarod didn¡¯t dare to ask Arron anything, so he lowered his head and scolded Moira in a daze. Moira knelt on the ground subconsciously, looking for the severed finger. Within a few tens of seconds, she found it. With her pale fingers, she said, ¡°I found it¡­husband, I found it.¡± ¡°Throw it away!¡± Arron suddenly made two short words. Moira: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come in alone!¡± Arron shouted immediately. As soon as he finished speaking, a big man came in outside, one of the mercenaries who escorted Lin¡¯s family of three at the airport. ¡°Four Lord, what order do you have?¡± the mercenary asked respectfully. ¡°Put the severed finger that Mrs. Lin is holding in her hand and throw it into the river to feed the fish.¡± Arron said lightly. When he said this, he didn¡¯t even have a half-point expression. But everyone in the audience shivered. Even the person who just told the Fu family and the old man Shu who was off the shelf with the Pan family was frightened. At this time, Moira bit her scalp and said, ¡°Fu¡­Fu Siye, you¡­why are you so angry all at once, Jarod, he¡­he too In the tone of educating his adopted daughter, in fact, he didn¡¯t do anything to Suzi, Fu¡­Fu Siye, please raise your hand high, let us pick it up with a severed finger, and now I can send it to the hospital. Connect¡­¡± ¡°Go, now take the severed finger in her hand and throw it away in Jiangli!¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Moira at all. He only looked at the mercenary calmly. The mercenary immediately said: ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Yubi grabbed the severed finger from Moira, turned around and walked away quickly. ¡°My fingers¡­¡± Jarod cried distressedly. Moira and Lanita looked at Arron with more fear. Lanita, who had just been extremely arrogant and capable, was at this moment. She didn¡¯t dare to say a word of fright, she didn¡¯t even dare to plead for her father. Her frightened face was extremely pale, without any blood, and slowly, one of her faces was yellow, just as yellow as the yellow paper burned by the dead. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Lanita must be ill. And it must be very sick. It¡¯s just that at that moment, no one paid attention to Lanita¡¯s face. Because everyone was shocked by Arron¡¯s actions. Elder Shu was the first to react, his face was silly white first, then his old face flushed. He talked so much to Arron. He originally treated Arron with a very sincere heart for a moment, but he never thought that Arron turned his face faster than he turned a book. Elder Shu stared at Arron dumbfounded: ¡°Arron, you¡­you didn¡¯t even care about my face for a woman. You clearly promised Grandpa Shu that you don¡¯t want the life of my granddaughter¡¯s family of three. Arron, Grandpa Shu always thought you were a trustworthy person, but you¡­¡± He only coughed angrily, and stared at Suzi while coughing. It¡¯s all this woman! Demon girl! Suzi¡¯s heart sank bit by bit. She wanted to make peace with Elder Shu today. She never thought of agreeing with Elder Shu that she had given way in a few days, but why would Elder Shu refuse to listen to her finish? With blood dripping from her heart, Suzi was trembling with tears in her eyes. His hands kept shaking. It was Arron who held Suzi in his arms. While he was holding Suzi, he said in a very cold tone: ¡°In this world, anyone who dares to hurt my wife has a dead end!¡± Chapter 976 Elder Shu looked weakly at Arron: ¡°Arron, you turned out to be such a dishonest person!¡± ¡°Dare to ask Grandpa Shu, why am I not keeping my word?¡± Arron asked. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I safely brought the Lin family of three back to Nancheng. I also n to never want their lives in this life. No matter what they have done to me, these are all for the sake of your father, let alone you I talked about the rtionship between you and my mother. However, this does not mean that I cannot protect my wife. If my forgiveness to the Lin family has encouraged their family of three to hurt my wife, sir, do you think N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I might just sit back and watch? ¡° Elder Shu sighed, ¡°Hey¡­ Arron, you are right. But, Grandpa Shu, I¡¯m going to go out and beg you, can I take them away now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arron replied very simply. The old man was so kind to him. With the old man escorting the Lin family, it is impossible for Arron to really treat the Lin family. However, he still looked at Jarod coldly: ¡°This time it¡¯s Jarod, you have one less finger, then next time, it will be your wife. Next time, it will be Lanita himself. I can promise not to you. Life, but I don¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Saying yes, Arron hugged Suzi and went out. ¡°Arron, wait a minute!¡± Elder Shu shouted again. Arron still respects Grandpa Shu: ¡°Grandpa Shu, what do you say.¡± Elder Shu looked at Lanita and scolded, ¡°Hurry up and take your dad to the hospital!¡± At this time, Jarod was already sweating with pain, and he held his hand in pain, his arms trembled. But because of being frightened by Arron, Jarod did not dare to say anything. At this moment, Mr. Shu was scolded, Lanita immediately took Jarod and Moira, and ran away like a wolf with a tail between them. After escaping from this box, Lanita said viciously: ¡°Suzi is to me! This woman is really hateful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call an ambnce yet, go and wrap your father¡¯s hands!¡± Moira scolded. Lanita took out her mobile phone and dialed the emergency hotline. In the box at this time, Elder Shu spoke without fear: ¡°Suzi, I haven¡¯t finished talking with you yet.¡± Suzi¡¯s voice is very sad: ¡°Sorry Mr. Shu, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°Since the topic is at the beginning of yours, you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I have to make it clear to you! Because, I don¡¯t want to see the hurting incidents caused by this in the future!¡± The meaning of Mr. Shu¡¯s words is obvious, that is, the reason why Jarod lost a finger is her Suzi¡¯s fault. Suzi¡¯s heart dripped more and more blood. At this time, seeing Elder Shu insisting on talking to her, Suzi calmed down. She herself had never expected anything from Master Shu. ¡°Okay, say it! I¡¯ll listen.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Have you lived in the Lin family for eight years?¡± Elder Shu asked. ¡°Yes!¡± The eight years in the Lin family were eight years of humiliation, she will always remember. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 977 – 978 Chapter 977 ¨C 978 Read Chapter 977 ¨C 978 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 977 ¡°In the past eight years, you must have heard about Lanita¡¯s mother, am I right?¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Shu, don¡¯t make a roundabout!¡± Suzi¡¯s patience has reached the limit. The reason why he didn¡¯t get angry was because of Arron. Elder Shu had 10,000 wrongs, 10,000 misunderstandings, and 10,000 suppressed Suzi, but Elder Shu did save Shanna¡¯s mother and Arron. Even Pan Haoyang, who had only been with each other for two days on Gasing Ind, was also rescued by Elder Shu. For Mr. Shu Yu Arron, he has great kindness. Suzi can¡¯t do things that embarrass Arron. For her husband, she can bear any grievances. ¡°When did you start this n?¡± Elder Shu asked. Suzi¡¯s smile was very calm: ¡°Old man, I, Suzi, first did not graduate from college, and second, I was a prisoner. My culture and my ability to understand are very poor. Could you please tell me directly, okay?¡± ¡°You have always wanted to rece Lanita and make me recognize you as my granddaughter? Don¡¯t you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Suzi didn¡¯t speak, Old Man Shu said in a very disgusting tone: ¡°That¡¯s how you nned when you first approached my grandson Darius, right? When you approached Darius and wanted to recognize me as a grandfather, the ultimate goal was to marry. To Arron, but you are already married to Arron, do you want to bite Lanita and let it go?¡± Suzi smiled sadly, and said quite self-deprecatingly: ¡°Mr. Shu, I bite Lanita? She is such a big person, but I will dislike his meat!¡± Elder Shu¡¯s tone was calmer: ¡°I¡¯ve seen your tongue, you¡¯re talking about the sky, I have to remind you! You openly pretending to be Lanita¡¯s identity and want to recognize me is a fact, you use it. It is true that Joan, the only son of the Chu family, instigated him to go to Jiaxing Ind alone to avenge you. You can seduce Arron¡¯s younger brother Pan Haoyang during the two days of work on Jiaxing Ind. This is also an irond fact!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Without waiting for Suzi to say anything, he looked at Arron: ¡°Arron, it was Grandpa Shu who saved your mother¡¯s life, and Grandpa Shu also saved your life. Since I saved you at the beginning, I also helped youter. , I don¡¯t want to see you being deceived in my life, and only I dare to say these things to you. If you want to say these things for someone else, you may be broken into pieces!!¡± If you speak, Mr. Shu left angrily. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± A kind of anger rose in his heart, and at that moment he wanted to immediately rush up and punch Old Man Shu in the head. However, Suzi hugged her. ¡°Arron, it¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay Arron, I have you, I have the only one, I am fine.¡± Suzi smiled and looked at Arron with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Arron said painfully. Suzi looked at Arron guiltily: ¡°I¡¯m dragging you down. Elder Shu has such a great kindness to you. You can¡¯t help but repay him. You can¡¯t be too disrespectful to him. Don¡¯t consider me.¡± Arron hugged Suzi in his arms: ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer any wrongdoing. After dealing with thepany¡¯s official affairs in the past two days, I will immediately take you and your father for a paternity test, even though he is you. Grandpa, but the gic simrity can still be judged.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Arron¡­I don¡¯t want to do it.¡± After a pause, Suzi cried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see it, Arron? Old man Shu just hates me, he hates the kind to his bones. No matter what I do, he won¡¯t recognize me.¡± ¡°Even if you take me to do a paternity test with him, he will still say that it is because of your power and power that you made a fake, he will never admit me, because the old man Shu is inherently biased against me. .¡± Arron was about to say something more. At this moment, his mobile phone rang suddenly, and he picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± After a few seconds, he said: ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Chapter 978 Suzi didn¡¯t know who called Arron. She looked up at her husband. The husband said on the phone again: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± After closing the line, Suzi looked at Arron and asked, ¡°Who?¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Jun Chengyin.¡± Jun Chengyin? For a moment, Suzi couldn¡¯t tell who Jun Chengyin was. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Who belongs to Jun Chengyin? What is the rtionship with Kraig?¡± ¡°Jun Chengyin is Kraig¡¯s second uncle. It is also the father of Miss Siu who joined the celebrities from almost all of Nancheng a few months ago and set up a frightening feast for you.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she asked incredulously: ¡°Jun Chengyin is also here to interrogate me?¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s not true, he came for me.¡± After a pause, Arron said again: ¡°Jun Chengyin has funded one-third of the weapons within the scope of his rights on Gasing Ind, and now all these weapons have been collected by me effortlessly, and he can calm down. Is it?¡± Suzi smiled and said, ¡°I guess I will try my best to find you.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Arron raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°He wants to have that strength now, and he has the heart to find me desperately.¡± Suzi beat her husband: ¡°You stillugh!¡± Arronughed a lot on a rare asion: ¡°I went to Gasing Ind, I found my brother, and I still made a lot of money. Why didn¡¯t Iugh?¡± Suzi said: ¡°Hate! You are making a lot of money, but for me, in this life I have been hated by the old man surnamed Shu!¡± ¡°You¡¯re stubborn, you¡¯re unfair for your mother, you want to wait one day to see Mr. Shu and regret it!¡± Arron squeezed Suzi¡¯s nose and pped, ¡°Small, I still don¡¯t know what you are thinking.¡± ?¡± Suzi¡¯s little mouth pursed, and he said, ¡°Who made him treat my mother bad, and now he is blind. He has to recognize Lanita as his granddaughter. Even if I told him in person, he didn¡¯t believe it. . Let him regret it forever! Humph!¡± When the two of them were so close and talking andughing, Jun Chengyin walked in. He has a gloomy look. As if the funeral was just finished at home. Seeing Arron and Suzi smiling so openly, Jun Chengyin¡¯s face became even colder. In fact, he was picking up Arron from the airport with Elder Shu. He knew that Arron still didn¡¯t dare to make trouble in front of Elder Shu. Only after getting off the ne, Arron talked to Mr. Shu about the secret between them, so Jun Chengyin had to wait behind. He stood at the door of the box: ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Three consecutive beeps. Arron and Suzi immediately reduced their smiles and looked back at Jun Chengyin. Arron said tly, ¡°Uncle Jun, hello.¡± Then he introduced to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, his name is Uncle Jun.¡± Suzi shouted politely: ¡°Hello, Uncle Jun.¡± Jun Chengyin didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, but said to Arron in a bitter tone: ¡°You still know that I am your Uncle Jun!¡± Arron no longer gave Jun Chengyin face, he said unceremoniously: ¡°If Uncle Jun doesn¡¯t want me to call you that way, I can call you that way in the future. Mr. Jun, don¡¯te here without any problems!¡± Jun Chengyin became angry from embarrassment: ¡°From Kraig¡¯s point of view, I am his second uncle. Do you think I count as your second uncle!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 979 – 980 Chapter 979 ¨C 980 Read Chapter 979 ¨C 980 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 979 ¡°Forget it.¡± Arron replied. ¡°But half a year ago, how did you treat my second daughter Siu! That is my biological daughter!¡± Jun Chengyin fiercely rebuked: ¡°You are so cruel to her, haven¡¯t I bothered for you! But you have beaten me again and again!¡± Arron asked coldly: ¡°Uncle Jun, what did I do to you?¡± Jun Chengyinughed angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the cruel hand? You have all the weapons in Jiaxing Ind in Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. your bag. May I ask if there is anyone in the world who is so good at picking them up? Those weapons are from my master! Mine! That was my funding to Gasing Ind, shouldn¡¯t you return it to me? ¡° This time, Jun Chengyin paid the money for funding Jiaxing Ind. Although he was helping Elder Shu, Jun Chengyin¡¯s main purpose was to take revenge on his daughter, and topletely kill Arron on Gasing Ind. However, Jun Chengyin did not expect that Arron had already cast a long ago, waiting for him to cast the. How could he not be angry, how could he not hate him! Arron¡¯s tone was extremely calm: ¡°Dare to ask Uncle Jun, why did your daughtere to Nancheng six months ago?¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°She is so big, how do I know what she is doing in Nancheng!¡± Arron said: ¡°Okay! You don¡¯t know what Siu came to Nancheng for, let me tell you! Siu came to Nancheng to kill my wife!¡± ¡°She summoned so many Men Shuyuan to stop my wife, and she also asked my wife¡¯s colleague to beat my wife with the soles of their shoes and insult my wife!¡± ¡°Dare to ask Uncle Jun, do Arron and your Jun Chengyin have hatred? Or do I have hatred with him, Siu?¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Can¡¯t tell?¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be so cruel to her!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m really cruel to her, she¡¯s no longer in the world, Siu should be thankful that the woman named Linda blocked her life! Otherwise, do you think your daughter Siu can still live to this day?¡± As it was said, Jun Chengyin¡¯s back was cold. What a ruthless person Arron is, Jun Chengyin knows better than anyone else. However, Jun Chengyin still insisted on arguing: ¡°Even if you let Siu die, what do you mean by stealing so many weapons on Najiaxing Ind! Arron, you are just telling you that you want to fight with me?¡± Cheng Yin is doing it to him?¡± Arron raised his eyebrows and looked at Jun Chengyin: ¡°Uncle Jun, I saved Kraig¡¯s life more than a decade ago. That time, why Kraig suffered a misfortune abroad, I think you should know better than me?¡± Jun Chengyin was taken aback for a moment. Since, he asked: ¡°What do you¡­know?¡± Arron sneered at the corners of his lips: ¡°I know. The reason for the misfortunes of Prospect Yu for more than ten years is not an ident, but man-made. As for who that person is, Uncle Jun, you should know the most in your heart, right?¡± Jun Chengyin¡¯s face was blue and red, as if he was caught in a shape: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that people are not as good as heaven. Kraig met me and I saved his life, which shows that he is dead.¡± ¡°Kraig, who survived a catastrophe, made great contributions abroad. The original Jun family already possessed the supremacy rights. It is precisely because of such great contributions that Kraig made such a great contribution, so after Kraig returned to China, his position immediately rose. I¡¯m on top of you, Uncle Jun.¡± ¡°From then on, your Jun Chengyin¡¯s status in the Jun family, and your status in Kyoto was suppressed by your nephew, and it has be an indisputable fact.¡± After a pause, Arron shrugged and looked at Jun Chengyin, and said word by word: ¡°From then on, you hate me? You hate me for saving Kraig! Didn¡¯t you?¡± Jun Chengyin¡¯s face suddenly became colorful: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 980 Seeing Jun Chengyin¡¯s old face flushed and unable to speak for a long time, Arron didn¡¯t take him lightly. The person who was kind to Arron¡¯s reconstruction was Elder Shu, not Jun Chengyin. The reason why Jun Chengyin had the opportunity to question Arron here was because of the prestige of Mr. Shu. Powerful and prestigious. It is not so easy to retreat from the whole body. One by one, from Siu¡¯s murder of Suzi to his Jun Chengyin¡¯s murder of Arron, Arron has never questioned Jun Chengyin. Since Jun Chengyin came here today, Arron can¡¯t take him lightly. He said in a very cool and calm tone: ¡°Mr. Jun, your hatred for me has long been manifested in all aspects. Ten years ago, you asked your daughter Siu to seduce me. Hate me.¡± ¡°How stupid do you think I, Arron, who is exiled abroad without inheritance rights, will I fall in love with the daughter of an uncle who is cruel to my life and death brothers?¡± ¡°You are so cruel to your nephew, would you be kind to me?¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Seeing that your daughter can¡¯t seed, watching Kraig¡¯s sphere of influence get bigger and bigger, you are helpless, you can only endure the humiliation and dormant.¡± ¡°Finally I got your chance half a year ago. When Lanita asked your daughter to deal with my wife, you didn¡¯t hesitate to let your daughtere. Your daughter intended to kill my wife for my wife! You! Don¡¯t know at all?¡± There was no anger in Arron¡¯s voice or expression. However, staying in Jun Chengyin¡¯s ears made him shudder. Jun Chengyin felt that these small movements he and his daughters did in the past, Arron knew, the reason why he didn¡¯t move him was because he was waiting for him to cast himself into the. Arron can really calm down. Spicy and calm. Moreover, on the surface it is not irritable. Jun Chengyin suddenly felt at close range that he was not Arron¡¯s opponent at all. Not to mention that he has be a master, even Kraig is not necessarily Arron¡¯s opponent. At this moment, Jun Chengyin regretted that he came to question Arron. Originally thinking that Arron swallowed so many weapons, he would definitely be wrong in front of him. Now it seems that Arron is waiting for Jun Chengyin toe to him. ¡°The most important thing is this time.¡± Arron finally got to the point: ¡°This time, you keep delivering weapons to Gasing Ind again and again. What is your real purpose?¡± ¡°It is to help Gasing Ind to resist me! Judging from the number and strength of the weapons that you have funded by Love Star Ind, you are doing it to kill my Arron. You intend to let me go to Gasing Ind. There is no return!¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jun!¡± Arron pressed harder step by step: ¡°You are doing this to me, do you think I should not take your weapon, Arron?¡± ¡°You never thought that your weapons have been put into the treasury by my people, and the Sovereign of Gasing Ind, Pan Haojing, who really needs these weapons, can¡¯t use them at all.¡± ¡°Moreover, I went to Gasing Ind specially when you can¡¯t take out any weapons anymore.¡± Jun Chengyin¡¯s heart has fallen into the ice storehouse. If he stays, he will only insult himself. But does he turn around and leave? I¡¯m afraid not. Arron never let go of Jun Chengyin¡¯s meaning: ¡°One-third, one-third of the weapons that can be dispatched within the scope of your rights is your upper limit, and they are all very advanced international weapons.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 981 – 982 Chapter 981 ¨C 982 Read Chapter 981 ¨C 982 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 981 ¡°Tell you the truth, Mr. Jun, how many years have I waited for you with these weapons? I really feel distressed to buy these weapons with my personal financial resources.¡± ¡°But now, I got it without spending a penny! In order to let you jump in, I nned for six years! You really jumped into the pit. I have to say something to you, thank you, Uncle Jun! ¡° ¡°You¡­¡± Jun Chengyin raised his wrist abruptly. He looked at Arron with anger, the truth punched Arron¡¯s head open. However, Jun Chengyin dropped his hand weakly. Unless he lives enough. Now, Jun Chengyin has no ability to fight Arron. ¡°Uncle Jun, if you don¡¯t try to hurt my heart over and over again, how can I swallow your one-third of your weapons? It¡¯s all you asked for.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat Kraig even if you don¡¯t lose a third of your weapons in Kyoto, let alone you lose a third of your weapons now?¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, your time is over. You can¡¯t beat Kraig, and you can¡¯t beat me Arron! I think Kraig¡¯s face, spare you once!¡± After some words, Jun Chengyin wanted to find a ce to drill. After Arron finished speaking, he ignored Jun Chengyin. He only said to his wife: ¡°Suzi, are you tired? I haven¡¯t gotten home since I got off the ne. Let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go home.¡± The couple passed Jun Chengyin and went straight out. The only thing left is that you be a shade, like air. But the waiter came up with the bill, and she handed it to Jun Chengyin: ¡°Sir, please pay the bill.¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°Get out!¡± The waiterughed angrily and looked at Jun Chengyin: ¡°You old man! Are you going to eat Bawang meal? We are a high-consumption ce. The private room fee for this private room is more than 1,000. Do you want to go wrong?¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I will kill you!¡± The waiter stumbled down like a ghost, and yelled as he ran: ¡°Hurry up, there is a tyrannical old man in the private room. He doesn¡¯t pay the bill and he wants me to get out. I said he was going to kill me. .¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± He was really confused. Although he knew that this private room had nothing to do with him, it should be Arron and Mr. Shu or his granddaughter who should pay for it, but at this moment, if he does not pay for it, Jun Chengyin really can¡¯t get away. Moreover, it will be a big joke that everyone spurns. At this moment, Jun Chengyin¡¯s eyes turned red. He hurried to the front desk, paid the bill while apologizing, and chased him out. At this moment, Jun Chengyin wanted to chase Arron to get the bill back! After chasing the door, Jun Chengyin saw a car parked outside the gate of this leisure club. This car, Jun Chengyin, is the most familiar, it is the car of his nephew Kraig. Kraig¡¯s now unique boss in Kyoto is much more prestigious than when he was young, and Kraig¡¯s limelight has long overshadowed his second uncle¡¯s limelight. At this time, two people slowed down in the car. Sure enough, it was Kraig and the woman that Kraig took wherever he went, Dalia. Dalia got out of the car and rushed to Suzi. He looked up and down, left and right, as if two people were sisters. There were tears in her eyes: ¡°Suzi, I can¡¯t get in touch for the past half a month. I¡¯m almost dying of anxiety.¡± ¡°I called you the night you first arrived at Gasing Ind, but you keep shutting down and shutting down all the time.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You¡­are you okay on the ind, the only one, why didn¡¯t I see the one?¡± As soon as Dalia¡¯s voice fell, he was hit by someone behind him. When she turned her head, she suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah¡­what is this?¡± Chapter 982 What appeared in front of Dalia¡¯s eyes was a burly beast doll that was thick and half-length. What is this! Dalia was really scared, tears of scared flowed out. However, Lilly, who was holding this explosive animal doll, looked at Dalia with innocence and innocence: ¡°Aunt Shanshan, you¡­ are you scared?¡± When he heard the childish innocent voice, Dalia endured fear and looked down, and saw that the only little friend of Shen was holding the doll to please Dalia. ¡°Auntie, the doll for you.¡± Lilly said. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You little thing, you want to scare your Aunt Shanshan out of nowhere, let¡¯s see how Uncle Jun beats you!¡± Kraig raised his wrist and squeezed his only nose. Dalia immediately felt distressed again: ¡°Kraig, don¡¯t scare the children!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, do you like it for you?¡± Lilly asked, tilting his head. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She wants to say she doesn¡¯t like it, okay? She nodded insincerely, and then summoned her courage to hand it to Kraig. I¡¯m so scared of this doll. I really can¡¯t understand the brain circuit of Xiaopenyou, why is it so strange. Looking at Kraig, the man was not scared at all. He teased the doll. He raised his hand and pressed the button on the doll. The doll immediately made a ghostly sound. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Kraigughed wildly. ¡°Auntie, hug.¡± Lilly opened his hand for Dalia to hug. Dalia bent over and hugged Lilly in his arms, and looked at Lilly with iparable affection. The expression in those eyes was as if Lilly were her own child. ¡°The little thing scares you so much, you still like her so much. You can just recognize her as a damsel.¡± Kraig said to Dalia. Dalia immediately nodded happily: ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Suzi blurted out: ¡°Sister Shan, take advantage of you to give birth to Mr. Hejun, give birth to several! You have to have more births!¡± When Suzi saw Elder Shu telling Arron that he still had a younger brother, Arron¡¯s face immediately had a look of surprise. At that moment, Suzi knew that anyone in this world would like to have multiple rtives. There can be one more. Therefore, Suzi hopes that Dalia will have more lives. Suzi can also see that Dalia actually wants a child in his heart. Not to mention Suzi can tell, even Shen¡¯s only child can see that Dalia wants a child very much. The only reason why he gave Dalia this Explosive Beast doll was to hope that Dalia could have his own child soon. As soon as Suzi¡¯s voice fell, he saw that Dalia¡¯s face shed with loneliness. It was only an instant, Dalia immediately returned to a gentle smile on his face and said: ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want children.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± How could a woman who loves children so much not want her own children? When Suzi was about to ask, another car drove up next to them. When the car stopped, Lenny and Rayna got off immediately. At the same time, Rayna shouted excitedly: ¡°Suzi! The only one! I finally saw you!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 983 – 984 Chapter 983 ¨C 984 Read Chapter 983 ¨C 984 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 983 ¡°Beautiful Aunt Rayna¡­¡± Seeing Raynaing, Lilly immediately broke free and got off Dalia. As she ran towards Rayna, she muttered: ¡°Beautiful Aunt Rayna. , I give you¡­¡± Lilly didn¡¯t say anything, she was hugged by Suzi, and she blocked her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t say it any more, you will scare your Aunt Rayna in broad daylight!¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause for a second, Lilly nodded: ¡°Oh, yes, my mother!¡± Speaking of words, Shen Weiwei continued to run towards Rayna. Lenny also enthusiastically shouted: ¡°Uncle Fu, Fourth Aunt, Shen¡¯s only little sister! I said I will pick you up at the airport, but I can¡¯t let it go. We can only pick you up here.¡± Rayna thumped Lenny: ¡°The only beauty called Auntie Rayna, but you called the only sister, then what are you calling me?¡± Lenny smiled towards Min with a smile: ¡°Xiao Rayna, believe it or not, believe it or not, you will convince me that I will pack it up tonight!¡± Rayna immediately called Suzi: ¡°Sister Suzi, Sister Suzi, look at him, you let Mr. Fu clean him up, and he calls Mr. Fu Uncle.¡± Before Suzi could speak, Arron immediately scolded Lenny: ¡°Boy! Be nice to your daughter-inw!¡± Lenny immediately obediently said: ¡°Yes! Fourth Uncle!¡± It looks better than listening to the words of my uncle Kraig. At this moment, Jun Chengyin, who had paid the wrong meal in embarrassment and anger, just walked out and saw that the people who came to pick up Arron and his wife outside the clubhouse were all his family members. There is Kraig and Lenny. Both my uncles and nephews are here! Jun Chengyin¡¯s face turned ck and ck. His hands clenched into fists involuntarily, his eyes flushed with anger and looked at the people next to the car. , But, his line waspletely cut out by Kraig¡¯s line. Although Jun Chengyin is a member of the royal family in Kyoto, he is not as powerful as Kraig, and now he has lost one-third of his weapon control. What¡¯s more, now Kraig and Arron have such a good rtionship. Two people, one has the supreme power, and the other has the boundless power, and at the same time is the ruthless master of the rich and the enemy. With such abination of the two families, where is there any room for him to survive in the future? Jun Chengyin stood behind the ss door of the clubhouse, watching several people next to the car talking andughing. ¡°Arron, Kraig¡¯s career is here in Nancheng. This kid doesn¡¯t like politics and business. You have to keep him stricter in the future.¡± Kraig treats Lenny like his own son. The same. Lenny scratched his head when his second uncle said about himself. Arron took over and said, ¡°I dare not say anything else, but he promised Rayna now that he will go to Rayna as his wife, and a quilt will be good for Rayna. If he dares not to fulfill his promise in the future, then Uncle Fu can¡¯t be lighthearted. Forgive you!¡± ¡°Hehehe, Sishu Fu, don¡¯t worry, you and my fourth aunt will support Rayna, how dare I.¡± Lenny¡¯s smiled hippiely. ¡°And me! I will also support the beautiful Aunt Rayna.¡± Lilly said with his head tilted. Lenny nced at Rayna: ¡°Hey! You¡­you have seen it, this was originally Lenny¡¯s rtives, my second uncle, my second uncle killed my brother. My brothers are all in one mind with you!¡± Rayna smiled happily: ¡°That is!¡± All the people beside the carughed loudly. Even Christopher, the assistant next to him, was smiling. With that pleasant atmosphere, Jun Chengyin in the gate of the clubhouse was about to breathe fire. Without hesitation, he took out his cell phone and dialed a group of calls: ¡°I ask you! The woman I asked you to find, have you got it back?¡± Chapter 984 At that end, Siu¡¯s sneer was heard immediately: ¡°Dad! Of course I will finish what you told me!¡± Jun Chengyin gritted his teeth and said: ¡°My daughter is really good!¡± Siu said coldly: ¡°Uncle and cousin are trying to separate us? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hasn¡¯t Arron annexed so many weapons? Isn¡¯t he protecting his b!tch wife all the time? Then if we die, we have to bite them! They all got rabies! That woman will return as soon as possible! We will have a good show right away. ¡° Jun Chengyin smiled rxedly: ¡°Then dad don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s hang up first!¡± After closing the thread, Jun Chengyin quietly left through the side door without saying hello to his nephew or grandson. On this side, no one knows when Jun Chengyin left. No one knew that Jun Chengyin made the vicious call. Arron was still talking andughing. For Arron during the half month of going to Gasing Ind, it was aplete victory. This is also expected. In particr, Kraig and Lenny, who have always been involved in it, have been involved in making ns with Arron since the year when Arron nned to take down Gasing Ind. During this period, Lenny served as a courier for his uncle several times. Therefore, no one hopes that Arron will return with aplete victory than Kraig and Lenny. ¡°Congrattions, Arron.¡± After the women had been busy for a while, Kraig had time to say congrattions to Arron. Arron sighed, ¡°There are gains, but there are also regrets.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Kraig, I actually have a brother. The twin brothers of the same father and mother, maybe he still doesn¡¯t know that he is Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s son, and Fu Zhengxiong doesn¡¯t know that he still has any. A child stayed on Gasing Ind.¡± Kraig was startled. This is quite beyond Kraig¡¯s expectations. After a pause, Kraig asked, ¡°Where is that younger brother?¡± ¡°He is the fourth son of the Pan family and the one with the strongest resistance in the Pan family. He is always reluctant to admit defeat, so he ran away by himself and his current whereabouts is unknown.¡± Arron said regretfully. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± For a while, he didn¡¯t know what to say, or whether it was a joy or a sorrow. He didn¡¯t even know whether this brother of the same father and mother would be Arron¡¯s enemy or a friend in the future? No one can tell. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Soldierse to cover the water. If Arron¡¯s younger brother wants to work against Arron in the future, Kraig would not agree. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Arron¡¯s younger brother would work with Arron, and Arron would have another rtive in this world? After thinking about these things, Kraig smiled: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll catch the wind for you.¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°If I don¡¯t go to Kraig, I have to take Suzi home first.¡± Kraig raised his hand and suddenly patted Arron on the shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s really a fear!¡± Arron sighed: ¡°Master Shu told me these past events, and it also made me know for the first time the great kindness and great virtue of Master Shu to me and me, but the Lin family must be spared.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Lin family is Suzi¡¯s great enemy. We went to Jiaxing Ind this time for another purpose, and that is to destroy the Lin family. As a result, Suzi¡¯s wish was never achieved.¡± Kraig raised his eyes and nced at Suzi. Suzi was talking with Dalia and Rayna, and Lenny was talking andughing. He suddenly sighed: ¡°Arron, I have only now discovered that you and her are a perfect match. She looks weak, but she is very tolerant of you. She has not been able to destroy such a big enemy, but she does not treat you. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Arron also looked at Suzi, and then said to Kraig very proudly: ¡°So, I want to take her home first and treat her well.¡± ¡°Okay! Another day, we will pick you up again.¡± Kraig said. If words were necessary, the two men came to Suzi, Dalia, Rayna and Lenny. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 985 – 986 Chapter 985 ¨C 986 Read Chapter 985 ¨C 986 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 985 At this time, Rayna was half-bending and asked Shen¡¯s only words: ¡°The only big woman, you were interrupted by your mother halfway through your conversation with the beautiful Aunt Rayna. I wondered if you were from Canada. Did Sing Tao bring a gift to Aunt Rayna?¡± Although Rayna was a little sincere and a little bit naive. But she also has times when she is little strange. She has a lot of discernment when dealing with peers, butmunicating with a friend like Lilly can show her cleverness. Just now, Rayna saw Kraig holding a Explosive Beast doll in his hand. Ugly! A little dark, but a little bit happy. The Beast is fat and clumsy. The teeth above are all music buttons. Rayna just thought with his toes, and knew that it must not have been a toy bought by someone like Kraig. Not only can it be bought by Kraig. It can¡¯t be someone else. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Even Suzi, who is most familiar with Rayna, would not buy this kind of prank, heavy-tasting toys, because Suzi is also a serious person who doesn¡¯t like to joke. The only thing that can exin it is that the Explosive Beast doll that Kraig holds in his hands is actually the only gift Shen gave to Dalia. Dalia must have been shocked at first nce, so he was taken by Kraig¡¯s second uncle. Haha! It¡¯s really happy. Rayna seemed to go up and touch the doll. If that baby had been given to her Rayna, how wonderful it would be. Like it¡¯s dead. By the way, that was the only gift Shen gave. Shen¡¯s only kid can give it whatever he wants. Rayna can¡¯t choose by himself, right? However, taking 10,000 steps back, since Lilly can give Dalia such a creative and beautiful doll so unique and so happy, then Lilly¡¯s gift to her and Galia must be very special. Ha! Can¡¯t help but look forward to it. Can¡¯t help but ask. When she asked, Lilly immediately said with a smile: ¡°Well, I bought you all presents.¡± She has always wanted to say it, and she wants to see them and surprise them! It was her mother who was stopping her. Rayna came immediately interested: ¡°Really? Really? What kind of gift, I can¡¯t wait to miss Kang Yikang. Hurry up and let the beauty Aunt Rayna Kang Yikang.¡± Shen Wei took a step back. She shook her head: ¡°You¡­ keep it secret now, you can¡¯t watch it yet.¡± Rayna blinked at Lilly, ¡°Why?¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, those gifts were all carefully selected by her Shen. However, when my mother saw those gifts, she said to her: ¡°Shen, the only girl, if you give these gifts to those aunts, you will be beaten by the three aunts!¡± At that time, Lilly didn¡¯t believe it. But now, when she saw that Aunt Shanshan was scared like a nightmare, she only believed her mother¡¯s words. Therefore, at this moment, facing the expectation of the beautiful Aunt Rayna, Lilly was a little bit afraid to take out the present. ¡°Take it out quickly!¡± Rayna suddenly shouted angrily! Lilly pouted: ¡°Then you have to give me a hook first. You can¡¯t beat me when you see the gift I gave you.¡± Chapter 986 Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± I beat you? Haven¡¯t waited for me to raise my hand, your father, your mother, your assistant Yan, your bodyguard, may be able to beat me to death with a stick, including Galia. Should I beat you? ¡°Don¡¯t hit you! Give me the gift I gave me! If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll hit you now, believe it or not?¡± Rayna took out his iron fist and furiously. Lilly immediately shrank his head: ¡°Okay, then.¡± Yubi ran to the trunk in a hurry and took out the present she had given to Rayna. ¡° ¡°Yes, beautiful Aunt Rayna.¡± Lilly tilted his head and handed the gift high to Rayna. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rayna was frightened, and suddenly hid in Lenny¡¯s arms. Dalia on the side was amused. She was really lucky. She felt that the only child Shen still loved her very much. Afterparing with Rayna¡¯s, Dalia felt that his gift was so beautiful, so warm, and so warm. Like a fat doll, very cute. ¡°You¡­Lilly! I want to break your rtionship with you! You¡­what are you giving me!¡± ¡°This is a simted skeleton.¡± Lilly proudly said: ¡°Auntie Rayna, the beautiful woman with a button on the skull¡¯s head, when you press the button, this simted skull will change into several colors.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, when it gives birth to hair, it can turn its hair into red, ck, and green, and her teeth can also turn ck.¡± ¡°Look, Auntie, when I press the button now, the fake skull¡¯s haires out red, and its teeth are all red.¡± ¡°Aunt Rayna, you Kang Yikang, you are very beautiful.¡± After Xiaohua¡¯s words, Rayna, who was hiding in Lenny¡¯s arms, looked at the only ce a little bit. Until I saw that simtion skeleton. He has two big holes in his eyes and two big holes in his nostrils, but he has this big red hair and big red teeth. This is to frighten her Rayna¡¯s courage. ¡°Lilly¡­you have such a heavy taste!¡± ¡°Suzi, save me, please help me¡­¡± Suzi shrugged and looked at Shen Only reluctantly: ¡°Shen, are you here? You can exin it to Aunt Rayna.¡± She gave Shen Only a helpless look again: ¡°Hey¡­I told her when I came here, she will definitely be beaten by the three of you.¡± Lilly patiently exined: ¡°Aunt Rayna, next time your cousin bullies you again, you will use this skeleton to scare her, and promise to scare your cousin to cry. But at night, she apanies you to sleep. When¡­¡± Rayna: ¡°You¡­you still want it to sleep with me?¡± Lilly nodded earnestly: ¡°She will sing to you, and she sings very nicely. It¡¯s a luby, Aunt Rayna, I know that your parents don¡¯t want you anymore, you are alone and nobody coaxes you to sleep¡­ ¡­¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She cried suddenly and hugged Shen only. ¡°Only, you are Aunt Rayna¡¯s best friend. Auntie loves you and loves you forever baby, Auntie¡­¡± Rayna looked at the gift, suddenly felt that it was very cute and not scary at all. ¡°Auntie likes the gift you gave me very much.¡± Rayna said with a smile. Shen¡¯s only triumphant expression: ¡°Don¡¯t beat me?¡± ¡°Never beat it!¡± Rayna promised. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lilly looked at his mother: ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Aunt Galia saw it, would she be scared too?¡± The little thing hasn¡¯t figured it out until now. Why are Aunt Rayna and Aunt Dalia so scared? Why is she so young, but she is not afraid at all? ¡°What gift is your Aunt Galia?¡± Rayna asked. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 987 – 988 Chapter 987 ¨C 988 Read Chapter 987 ¨C 988 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 987 Lilly sighed: ¡°Then I will show you now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You gave it to Aunt Galia, Aunt Rayna didn¡¯t watch it.¡± Rayna smiled maliciously. She was so scared that she wanted to be scared. Hehe! I¡¯m sorry, Galia! Who told you not to pick up Suzi now? Lilly was not busy taking her own gifts. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to show Aunt Rayna¡¯s gifts to Aunt Galia, because she wanted to maintain a sense of mystery and surprise. After giving all the presents, it¡¯s time for a family of three to go home. It was Christopher who drove them home. Sitting in the car, a family of three felt like they had returned to their hometown after a long absence. Familiar streets, familiar sections, and even familiar street lights, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but look out of the window. As the car drove towards his homeplex, before reaching the gate, Suzi inadvertently saw those eyes that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. This time, Suzi saw those eyes clearly. It was indeed a woman in ragged clothes who could no longer be ragged. The woman¡¯s hair has formed into a round cake, and all of her clothes are dirty and can¡¯t be dirty anymore. Suzi saw that wandering At that moment of the woman, the woman did not leave. Suzi saw a touch of worry, a touch of shock in her muddy eyes, and then suddenly relieved and soothing eyes. ¡°Stop! Assistant Yan stops!¡± Suzi said frantically, grabbing the door. Christopher mmed the brakes, and Suzi immediately pushed the door out. She ran wildly across the road. However, when she came across the road, there was nothing left. There was a small alley there, and further down there was a vegetable market. Suzi stood at the entrance of the small alley and looked around, but he could no longer see the rags. An olddy with a basket came right next to him: ¡°Girl, what are you looking for?¡± Suzi suddenly cried: ¡°Auntie, you¡­ have you seen the aunt who was standing here just over a minute ago with ragged clothes, did you see it?¡± The olddy said immediately: ¡°You mean that fool?¡± Suzi: ¡°?¡± ¡°That idiot in torn clothes, whoops, she¡¯s standing here as she sees the sky, and she¡¯s standing there This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. all day, why is she gone now, do you know her?¡± Suzi was even more sad when she heard. She did not answer the olddy¡¯s words, but asked the old ¡°Stupid! That¡¯s not how fools are.¡± The olddy sighed. ¡°As soon as she stood, she stood here for a whole day, without even moving a ce, she stared at the oppositemunity with stunned eyes.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The olddy is still muttering: ¡°Look again, the oppositemunity is also the most high-end ¡°But she has a muscle in her head. It rained so hard three days ago. She was also standing here, standing one day at a time, she was not too hungry, eh, stupid.¡± The olddy sighed and carried it on her body. The vegetable basket is far away. Suzi stood still and burst into tears. She continued to look around. However, she couldn¡¯t see a half-person figure. She walked down the alley again, and she had already reached the vegetable market, and she didn¡¯t see the ragged figure. Suzi walked out of the alley in despair. Here Christopher, Arron and Lilly have already arrived outside the Hutong. Seeing Suzi¡¯s destion, Arron came to Suzi with great distress, and asked her warmly, ¡°Did you see those eyes again?¡± She Niang suddenly burst into tears: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 988 Suzi¡¯s mother Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He hugged Suzi. The guilt came out spontaneously. Suzi couldn¡¯t cry: ¡°Mom, I miss you so much, is that you Mom, why don¡¯t youe out and meet me, mom, me and the only, and the only dad, we all miss you, mom, youe out? Okay? Mom¡­¡± Her crying drew people on the side of the road to stop and watch. Even Shen Only was shocked. Arron coaxed Suzi softly: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t be scared to be the only one, don¡¯t cry.¡± Only then did Suzi regained his senses and looked at Lilly with tears in his eyes. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lilly came to Suzi: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you feel sad, okay?¡± Suzi: ¡°Baby¡­¡± The only thing I raised my little hand tofort my mother: ¡°Actually, I also bought you a gift. I wanted toe back home and give my mother a surprise, but mother, I will tell you now what gift I bought.¡± Suzi hugged Lilly: ¡°Sorry baby, sorry, mom scared you, right?¡± Shen Yili wiped tears for his mother like a little adult: ¡°Mom, the gift I bought for you is an old woman rag doll, and that old woman rag doll is amiable.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why did you buy this gift for your mother?¡± ¡°I know that my mother also needs her, so I bought that old woman for you, and I will give it to you when I get home. Mom, don¡¯t you feel sad, okay?¡± Suzi held the only one in his arms: ¡°Mom is not sad, mother is really not sad anymore. Thank you my baby, let us go home.¡± Speaking of words, Suzi picked up the only one and had to cross the road. She had already taken a step, and she was not reconciled. Suzi turned around and shouted loudly at the small alley: ¡°Mom! If you are my mother, please remember to wait for me here, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing well now.¡± ¡°I have my own daughter, and the only dad treats me very well. What I am most worried about right now is you. It rained heavily in Nancheng two days ago. How did you live outside alone?¡± ¡°Mom, if you are my mother,e out to see me. Every time you wander outside, I will worry about every day. Mom¡­the daughter is waiting for you toe to me.¡± After shouting these words, Suzi burst into tears again. Not to mention Suzi, even Christopher behind his eyes was red. The four people came across the road, got in the car and drove again into themunity. After getting off the bus, Arron emphatically said to Christopher: ¡°Christopher, the issue of Gasing Ind is over. From now on, you will mobilize all the people in the Fu Group to carry out a carpet search, and you must also look for the elderly. Come out!¡± ¡°Yes! Fourth Lord!¡± Christopher responded immediately. Arron nodded, and then he hugged her daughter and went upstairs with one arm around Suzi. Christopher followed behind, sent therge and small bags of luggage up and left. A family of three entered, and Sister Li and Sister Tian were extremely happy. ¡°Four master, madam, little princess, you are back.¡± Sister Li went on to say: ¡°The olddy came once a few days ago and asked where you have been. I didn¡¯t dare to tell him the truth. I was afraid that he was worried. Now you cane back. Juste back. Juste back. ¡° Suzi smiled slightly at Li Sao: ¡°Thank you Li Sao, we are not here this time, so the family is right for you.¡± ¡°This is what we should, madam, you and the fourth master and the little princess take a bath first, rest and rest. I will start preparing dinner now. When the dinner is over, I will call you again. Tired?¡± Sister Li is like her mother¡¯s tone. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 989 – 990 Chapter 989 ¨C 990 Read Chapter 989 ¨C 990 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 989 This made Suzi couldn¡¯t help thinking of his mother again. Although the eyes outside themunity were muddy, and although Suzi could not see her face clearly, Suzi was sure that it must be his mother¡¯s eyes. Thinking of what happened to his mother, Suzi¡¯s heart felt more like a knife cut. She went to the bath boringly, and she was not so happy even to bathe the only one. When the child saw his mother hesitate, the only one who was sensible was silent. After taking a shower, Suzi coaxed the only one to sleep for a while, and the only one fell asleep, and N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Suzi also slept on the big bed. Very tired. But I couldn¡¯t fall asleep in bed. Arron was also very tired, but he did not have time to sleep. When both mother and daughter were asleep, Arron went to the study to deal withpany affairs. I haven¡¯t re-entered thepany for half a month. Thepany¡¯s operations are all normal, except that the contracted documents are made into electronic documents and piles of thick piles. After he has dealt with these matters, it should be time to finish his meal. Arron came out of the study and saw that there was only one sitting in the dining room. ¡°Where is Suzi?¡± Arron asked Li¡¯s wife. Before Sister Li could answer, Lilly made a silent gesture to his father: ¡°Dad, mom is too tired, let me rest. When will my mom wake up, I will heat her up again for her to eat.¡± ¡° Arron wiped the little girl¡¯s face: ¡°Well, listen to the only one, so good.¡± Then sitting at the dining table, he personally fed Shen Only: ¡°You have to eat well and eat more, so that you can grow your body and protect your mother when you grow up. Mom is too bitter.¡± Lilly nodded. This meal, the six-year-old kid ate very well. After she had dinner with her dad, the little thing said to Arron: ¡°Dad, you can go and see mom, I just have Grandma Li to y with me. ¡° Arron nodded, then got up and went to the bedroom. Suzi was still curled up on the bed, motionless. Arron walked into her lightly, thinking that Suzi was asleep, but when she walked in, she found that the pillow she was resting on was half wet. She was not asleep. She was crying all the time. The man¡¯s letter seemed torn apart. He held the woman in his arms and held it tightly. Suzi couldn¡¯t help it anymore: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Arron, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to be the only one to see me so sad, I¡¯m afraid to scare the only one, so the only onees in, I pretend to fall asleep.¡± ¡°My mother is so pitiful, but those Lin family who hurt her and deprived her of everything are still carefree, but my mother? It rains so much. She is just wandering outside? I¡­ .. I really can¡¯t stand Arron¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Arron felt very guilty. He put his arm around Suzi, took out the phone with the other hand, and dialed out. Suzi asked suspiciously, ¡°Arron, who did you call?¡± Suzi thought that Arron was calling Christopher again to speed up to find his mother. She originally wanted to stop Arron. After all, Christopher was struggling, he also needed to rest, and he also needed to go home to take a look at his family. Unexpectedly, Arron dialed the phone and said, ¡°As soon as possible tomorrow morning, I will take Lanita and Old Man Shu to the hospital and forcibly perform DNA tests on them! I want to convince Mr. Shu with the real results! What if! As soon as the resultes out tomorrow, Lanita will be killed on the spot¡­¡± ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi suddenly forcibly hung up Arron¡¯s call. Chapter 990 Arron looked at Suzi in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so Arron, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Arron held Suzi¡¯s face, and said with an extremely serious expression: ¡°Suzi, as long as you let Elder Shu see that Lanita is a fake, Elder Shu will no longer shelter Lanita. Then, what do you want to do with the Lin family? Three mouths, just do what you want.¡± Suzi shook his head. She looked at Arron with a tearful smile: ¡°Arron, don¡¯t you understand yet? Elder Shu hates me.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi said sadly: ¡°He hates me from the bottom of his bones. When Darius saw me for the first time, he told me that I looked a lot like her aunt, and even Darius could see how I looked. Could it be Shu? Father can¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°But Elder Shu wants to recognize Lanita as his granddaughter. That¡¯s because he was born with Lanita pleasing to the eye, and from the bottom of his bones he thinks Lanita is his granddaughter.¡± ¡°In other words, this is a kind of selffort in his heart, a kind of more selfishfort for him.¡± ¡°If the DNA is done tomorrow, I will show him the iron proof that I am his granddaughter, but he still hates me, Arron, do you know how sad I would be that way?¡± ¡°If my mother knows, my grandfather knows that I am his granddaughter, and the hard evidence is in front of him. He still hates me and disgusts me. Do you know how sad my mother is?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He can feel this way. Back then, when the Fu family did not ept him and his mother, Arron knew that he was the fourth young master of the Fu family, but still wanted to be exiled. When he was not recognized by the Fu family, Arron¡¯s heart was bleeding. Therefore, until now, Arron and the Fu family, his grandfather, and his biological father have no affection. Suzi looked at Arron with his tearful eyes: ¡°Arron, my mother is in this city. She can watch me with her caring eyes all the time. She must know that Elder Shu is looking for him for so many years. Always looking for her. But why didn¡¯t my mother go home and recognize Shu¡¯s family? ¡° Arron was startled. He never thought about this problem. Suzi thought about it carefully. She thought about this guess many times in her heart, but she never told her husband. Until now, at this moment, Suzi guessed his own guess: ¡°I heard Darius say that his little aunt has lived with Elder Shu¡¯s c0ncub!ne since childhood, and the c0ncub!ne stole that child.¡± ¡°From childhood to adulthood, Elder Shu thought that his daughter was born of a c0ncub!ne, so he never opened his eyes to see this daughter.¡± ¡°Is it because I was born by a c0ncub!ne, I shouldn¡¯t be loved by my father? Just like Jarod did to me?¡± ¡°When he disgusted me, he put me to death. Is it possible that one day Lanita died and Jarod had no one to give her the end of the care, and he remembered me again. Am I that cheap?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°I understand, you are your mother¡¯s daughter. You and your mother are in a spiritual connection. You can feel your mother¡¯s feeling of being abandoned, right?¡± Suzi cried and said: ¡°My mother must not want to recognize Elder Shu for the rest of my life. Therefore, I will never want to. I would rather wait for him to die. Yes!¡± Arron held Suzi in his arms: ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi looked up at Arron: ¡°However, in other respects, Mr. Shu is a fair person. He deserves respect, especially for you and Shanna¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°So Arron, you must treat him well anyway, respect him, don¡¯t disobey him, I can wait.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Suzi, is the most tolerant person. My perseverance is very strong. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You have to apany Mr. Hu until he grows old without any worries. One day he will die.¡± When he is dead, we have no more worries. ¡° When Suzi said this, Arron felt very sad. He has always been known for his coldness and cruelty. Everyone in Nancheng is afraid of him. Everyone knew that he was decisive in killing and killing people invisibly. Now, the entire Nancheng people know that Arron spoils his wife like his life, but how realistic is it? At the critical moment, he could not avenge his wife. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 991 – 992 Chapter 991 ¨C 992 Read Chapter 991 ¨C 992 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 991 On the contrary, it was Suzi, who was so tolerant and understood him. I don¡¯t care about him at all, and everything he thinks is what he thinks. At this moment, Arron didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only put this woman in his arms, very tightly. He was afraid of losing her. He has been alone for more than 30 years. Been lonely all the time. He was not seen by the Fu family, he was expelled from the country, and he and his mother depended on each other for life. He was not originally this character, but the environment around him forced him to be cold and harsh since he was a child. Until, he met Suzi. He still remembers the electronic filter that Suzi gave him that he ordered at night. There is also the marinated noodles she made for him. And she only needs to give her a little bit of sweetness, she can bloom with a smile like the sun. All these deeply reflect Suzi¡¯s loneliness and longing for true feelings. He is also alone, and he also yearns for true feelings. Now, this true feeling is in his arms. She fearlessly followed him to Gasing Ind. On Gasing Ind, in order to give him a chance to survive, she was so cruel to herself that she shut down for two days, just because she was afraid of the deployment of Gasing Ind. To him. Her understanding, tolerance and love for him far surpassed his love for her. Even though her enemy is still alive and well, she can endure it for her husband. At this moment, Arron¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t need to be simply touched to describe it. He hugged her tightly and held her for a while, then he held her face and k!ssed the tears on her face little by little. He k!ssed for a long time. After the k!ss dried up, he looked at her intently and said in a very gentle voice: ¡°Suzi, I love you.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s so rare! Him! That daunting man in Nancheng, the man who was able to take down the entire Gasing Ind overnight, the man who loved her so much but never said these three words to her, actually said it in an unprecedented way Out of these three words. How strange. Suzi, who was crying, suddenly burst intoughter. She raised her hand and scratched his nose: ¡°When you hear these three words, I feel the sun is Yubi, she stood on tiptoe and k!ssed his forehead. The man dumbed his throat and asked, ¡°Are you seduce me?¡± Woman: ¡°No way!¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± Woman: ¡°Is it all right for me to seduce my own husband!¡± Man, he looked at her silently, until her face suddenly blushed, and the man suddenly picked her up and threw her onto the bed. Then, his k!sses covered her. Chapter 992 The next day. The weather was fine, and the first time Suzi opened his eyes, he felt that his body fell apart. However, the spirit was surprisingly good, the whole person felt refreshed, and a shy smile suddenly appeared on the woman¡¯s face. To say that the two are considered to be old husbands and old wives, it¡¯s just that they have not made each other for half a month because of their busy days in Gasing Ind. When theye back home, they feel like making each other. The same is true for newlyweds. He has many tricks. She also has a lot of tricks. When she woke up, her mood improved a lot. Maybe it has something to do with the good weather. Although I still cannot find my mother for the time being, Suzi can at least treat me 90% of the time. My mother is still alive. As long as the mother is alive, that is hope. It¡¯s better than thinking that my mother is dead for the past six years. Living is the greatest hope. Suzi stood up and sat up, turning his head to see that the man next to him was no longer wearing it. Suzi also got out of the bed, grabbed a man¡¯s shirt and put it on first. She wanted to find where Arron was, and asked first, would you like to go to the hospital to see Joan today? When Joan got off the ne yesterday, she was picked up by someone arranged by Arron. At that time, Suzi saw that Joan¡¯s parents were alsoing to pick him up. Originally wanted to say hello to Joan¡¯s parents. After all, Joan was injured this time because of her Suzi. Therefore, even if Joan¡¯s parents didn¡¯t wait to see Suzi, Suzi would go to say hello to the two elderly people. But at that time, because Elder Shu was waiting at the airport, Suzi and Arron left with Elder Shu except for the airport, so she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to say hello to Joan¡¯s parents in person. Suzi went to the bathroom with sleepy eyes, and there was no one in the bathroom. She went to the outside living room again. In the living room only Sister Li was busy, but there was no shadow of Arron. Where did he go? Suzi came back again. I picked up the phone and called Arron. At that end, Arron was already in thepany. In fact, he got up at five o¡¯clock in the morning. The biggest difference between a man and a woman is that even if a man uses his strength at night, he can recover quickly. As long as three or four hours in the water, he can live a life. At five o¡¯clock in the morning, Arron got up on time. He came out of the house lightly and drove to the hospital by himself. The savior of his wife and daughter lives in the hospital. He is also Arron¡¯s cousin. Thinking about it, Joan, apart from being out of business and ying with women when he was young, fell in love with Suzi wholeheartedly afterwards. From the moment he fell in love with Suzi, he was Although Arron was cold and cruel, his heart was not beaten with iron. Driving all the way to the hospital, I saw the aunt and the little girl Pan Mingsai brought back from Gasing Ind were taking care of Joan in the hospital. ¡°Cousin?¡± Joan first saw Arron. My aunt also saw Arron, but her expression was mixed. At this moment, she hated this nephew and almost killed her son. But she was also afraid of this nephew¡¯s fierce skills. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Little aunt,¡± Arron actively shouted. Auntie: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 993 – 994 Chapter 993 ¨C 994 Read Chapter 993 ¨C 994 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 993 ¡°Arron¡­¡± Arron would take the initiative to lower her head to her when little aunt had nowhere to think. ¡°When Joan¡¯s injury is healed, let hime to Fu Group to sign a contract with me. Thend at Nanshikou will be jointly developed by Fu Group and Joan Group.¡± Arron said. The little aunt and the little uncle, including Joan, were all startled. Then, Joan¡¯s eyes were reddened: ¡°Fourth brother¡­¡± Arron gave Joan angrily: ¡°Things that are not promising!¡± Joan smiled: ¡°Fourth brother, you are good at scolding.¡± Arron: ¡°Hurry up and take care of your body. The only quarrel is that she is missing an uncle who can ride a horse for her, and you will be yours in the future!¡± Joan smiled even more: ¡°The little bun, choose me as a horse rider, that¡¯s right!¡± Pan Mingsai, who had not spoken next to him, also smiled: ¡°The only one who is naughty is that he loves riding horses.¡± Hearing Pan Mingsai¡¯s words, Arron couldn¡¯t help but nced at Pan Mingsai. He said to Joan: ¡°The little girl came to Nancheng alone, and she took care of you all the way, so you can arrange her university education! It is better to study in Nancheng than on the ind.¡± ¡°Fourth brother, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will arrange Mingsai. Mingsai is a good girl.¡± Joan said. After a pause, he looked at Pan Mingsai again: ¡°When I¡¯m done, I will take you to find the only one to y. You two are about the same age. You and her can y together.¡± Pan Mingsai: ¡°I¡­I am eleven years older than the only one!¡± Joan: ¡°Haha¡­¡± When my parents saw Joan like this, they couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although the son went to Jiaxing Ind to worry about them, he was shocked. The most important thing was that the rtionship between their Chu family and Arron eased, and his son became more sensible and stable. Most importantly, he also brought back a little girl he liked. Although the little girl is a little younger, she is also good and sensible. The Chu family¡¯s parents looked pleasantly. At this time, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Suzi¡¯s call, and he immediately connected it. ¡°Arron, did you go out so early? Did you go to thepany?¡± Suzi¡¯s voice was heard clearly on the other end of the phone. In the silent ward, I could hear it vaguely. This version of Arron replied: ¡°Well, I have alreadye out. It¡¯s still early. Why did you get up only at seven o¡¯clock? Don¡¯t sleep longer?¡± Suzi said: ¡°Arron, we were called away by Mr. Shu yesterday as soon as we left the airport, and we could not go to the hospital to see how Joan was. Even if his parents hate me no matter how much, I have to go to him personally. ¡®S parents apologize¡­¡± When Suzi said this on the other end of the phone, Joan¡¯s parents were quite moved. Joan smiled even more moved. While using his mouth, he gestured to his parents with his hands: ¡°I told you a long time ago that Suzi is the best woman in the world. You still don¡¯t believe it! But it¡¯s useless to believe it now. She is my expression. Sister-inw, cousin!¡± Joan¡¯s parents: ¡°¡­¡± Here Arron said into the receiver: ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital right now.¡± Suzi: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arron: ¡°Joan is very good. I will bring you here again when I have time.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ his parents¡­ Arron, you take me to apologize to little aunt and uncle¡­ I know that little aunt and uncle won¡¯t see me, but they are after all Your aunt, uncle, you tell me sorry to them.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± On this side, my aunt suddenly snatched her mobile phone from Arron. She cried sobbing: ¡°Suzi, for so many years, my aunt is sorry for you. From now on, my aunt will recognize you as a niece and daughter-inw, and my aunt will tell you Apologize.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she yelled: ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Chapter 994 ¡°Eh, good¡­¡± The little aunt was extremely excited. At that end, Suzi¡¯s mood was a little better. She and Arron¡¯s sister-inw exchanged a few words and then hung up the phone. Going back to the bedroom to wash, and yelling Lilly to get up for breakfast, Suzi is nning to send the only one to the kindergarten early in the morning, but when he goes to thepany to go to work, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again. She picked it up andughed. Galia called. Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Beauty Yan, why didn¡¯t you pick me up at the airport yesterday?¡± At the other end, Galia said: ¡°I¡¯m still talking about it! I¡¯ll go to the airport to pick you up with Rayna. Didn¡¯t you say that, Elder Shu wants to talk to you about important things. Did you talk about itter?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I¡¯ve talked about it.¡± Galia asked concerned: ¡°Suzi, that old thing, didn¡¯t you embarrass you?¡± Suzi said in a small way: ¡°Galia, you are going to be married to the Shu family, why do you hate Elder Shu with me?¡± Suzi always thought that the reason why Galia hated Mr. Shu was because of her Suzi. The rtionship between Galia and Darius is developing very well. She will marry the Shu family in the future, so Suzi doesn¡¯t want the grudge between herself and Elder Shu to affect Galia. But I don¡¯t know, the Galia at the other end smiled coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to hate him, but he won¡¯t let me go!¡± Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Galia said angrily at that end: ¡°He spoke to Darius directly in front of me, not to let Darius marry me.¡± ¡°If Darius marries me, he will sever ties with Darius. Not only will he sever ties with Darius, but he will also let Darius¡¯s parents sever ties with Darius. You say this old thing, why is it so nasty!¡± Suzi: ¡°Why didn¡¯t he let Darius marry you?¡± Suzi could vaguely guess some of the reasons. At that end, Galia hesitated: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Suzi: ¡°Is it because of me!¡± Galia: ¡°He is prejudiced! He thinks he is a good person, and others are bad people, ignore him! The big deal, if my olddy does not marry Darius, there are more handsome and golden men in this world than Darius! Humph! !¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her heart sank a little bit. Pull out the cold. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t let Arron order to go down today and ask Elder Shu, Lanita, and her to do a paternity test. It seems that Elder Shu¡¯s dislike for her Suzi is really not the slightest bit. That¡¯s disgust into the bones. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Even Galia suffered. ¡°Galia, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Suzi said apologetically. Galiaughed instead andforted Suzi with a smile: ¡°What you said I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the stubborn old man!¡± ¡°He is aloof, can he dominate everything in this world? We are the bottom people, don¡¯t we deserve to live? Are all the bottom people morally corrupted? Pooh!¡± Suzi: ¡°Thank you Galia.¡± ¡°Hey, who do wee with!¡± Galia said. After a pause, she said on the phone again: ¡°Hey, I said you hurry down, I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs!¡± Suzi: ¡°Huh?¡± Galia smiled and said: ¡°Last night Xiao Rayna called and told me that the only caring little thing brought gifts to all of us.¡± Suzi: ¡°That, Galia¡­¡± Galia was so excited that she didn¡¯t listen to Suzi¡¯s words: ¡°Rayna said, the only gift she brought to Sister Shan, Sister Shan likes it very much, and it¡¯s very heartwarming. The only gift to Rayna also makes Rayna very heartwarming. Rayna I also said that my gift is the biggest surprise.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 995 – 996 Chapter 995 ¨C 996 Read Chapter 995 ¨C 996 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 995 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This Rayna is really a good hand to cheat friends. On the other end, Galia was still excited: ¡°Suzi, why did you give birth to such a considerate little dumpling. You are only six years old. You know the gifts you brought back for everyone. I can¡¯t wait to take a look at my gift. , I will definitely be satisfied with a hundred.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Youe down quickly!¡± Galia urged: ¡°I wanted to call youst night and ask what my gift is, but when I think of you justing back from the field, I must be tired, so what¡­ ¡­Hehehe,¡± ¡°So I endured itst night and didn¡¯t bother you. Hurry down now. I will take your ride to work today!¡± Suzi: ¡°Okay!¡± After closing the thread, she looked back at Lilly: ¡°Lilly, have you brought a gift for Aunt Galia?¡± Lilly nodded excitedly: ¡°I have brought my mother.¡± She held a small ck bag to Suzi. Suzi sighed: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Lilly¡¯s Xiaobai rolled his mother¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t sigh, OK?¡± ¡°You said yesterday that the gift I brought back would be gang-beated by some of my beautiful aunts, but you guessed it wrong. Aunt Shanshan does not have a European self, and the beautiful Aunt Rayna does not have a European self. They all like me. Gift eh.¡± Suzi: ¡°Well! Then you forgot, your Aunt Shanshan and your Aunt Rayna almost didn¡¯t look like you were scared to death.¡± Shen Weiyi: ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know how you adults are not scared at all. But I think Aunt Galia will definitely be better. Aunt Galia is always a little pepper, and Aunt Galia has the most simr personality to me. She I will not be scared.¡± Most importantly, the only kid Shen doesn¡¯t think this gift is terrible at all! Suzi: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this little thing, let¡¯s go, go downstairs to give gifts!¡± The mother and daughter went downstairs holding hands together, and when they got out of the elevator to the parking lot, Suzi saw a cheerful face. ¡°Lilly! You little thing who is very troublesome, run over and throw the present to me. Aunt Galia can¡¯t wait.¡± Galia shouted loudly. Christopher behind him also smiled. Looking forward to it. Galia asked him all the way. He did not dare to tell the truth. Besides, he really didn¡¯t know what kind of gift Shen¡¯s only child gave Galia. Christopher was looking forward to it. At this moment, how can he care if his cousin will be scared? Christopher smiled at Lilly, and Lilly ran towards Galia with a smile. In her hand, she carried a pure ck handbag. That ck, jet ck. ¡°Aunt Galia, I knew you would like it, hehehe, Aunt Galia, you are the best with the only one, you know the only thing you want to give away, right? Here you are, you hurry up and have a look.¡± Shen Only handed the small ck handbag into Galia¡¯s hand. The small ck handbag is so weird. Galia was taken aback for a moment. Then, she slowly opened the small ck bag. Inside the ck bag was a small ck box. ¡°Open it now, Aunt Galia.¡± Lilly looked at Galia with a sweet smile. Galia was really a little embarrassed. Don¡¯t look at her usually twittering like a little pepper, but she is actually timid. However, in front of the only face, Galia could only bite the bullet and open the small box. Immediately afterwards, she said: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 996 Galia¡¯s hands trembled. She ran around in front of her, but had nowhere to run, so she had to hide behind the car. Lilly looked at Galia innocently: ¡°Aunt Galia, you¡­I thought you would like it?¡± Galia: ¡°Little girl Shen! Aunt Galia has no grudges against you in the past, and has no grudges recently. What are you doing? What is wrong with Aunt Galia? Tell your aunt, can Aunty change it?¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± So inferior. Why is everyone afraid of her only gift from Shen? Are you scared? Suzi shrugged and looked at Lilly: ¡°Children, the reason why they didn¡¯t beat you in a group is because Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. they looked at mom¡¯s face. Also, you are too young, they don¡¯t want to bully the weak, you understand, shit Boy!¡± Lilly was not convinced. She looked at Galia with such innocence. Galia was frightened, tears came out: ¡°Suzi, the only thing, what the hell did you give me?¡± Suzi bent down, picked up the small box, and patiently said to Galia: ¡°This small ck box is made of ck gold wood. This piece of ck gold wood alone is worth five to six hundred thousand yuan.¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This kind of ck gold wood is only avable on Jiaxing Ind. Lilly said that Aunt Galia will be married to Jun¡¯s house immediately. The threshold for Jun¡¯s family is high, so she has to prepare a generous gift for Aunt Galia.¡± This is actually what Suzi said. She originally wanted to give Galia a string of ck gold and wood beads. However, Lilly had to give the ck box. The ck box is not the only gift Shen wants to give. She wants to use this ck box to store gifts. Galia felt better when she heard Suzi say this. She trembled and said, ¡°Really¡­really?¡± After a pause, she cried again and said, ¡°But you can¡¯t put such scary things in a box.¡± Lilly pouted his mouth: ¡°The gift inside is not scary at all, Aunt Galia, look.¡± Galia looked at it with a wink. The only further introduction: ¡°This snakehead tube is ck lipstick, and this ck toad bottle is ck nail polish. Both the lipstick and nail polish are oils extracted from deep-sea fish. They are harmless. Very good. ¡° Snake head tube. Toad bottle. ck lipstick and ck nail polish. Galia is scared, okay? ¡°Hehehe, do you like it, Aunt Galia.¡± Lilly tilted his head and looked at Galia. Galia cried with tears in both eyes: ¡°Lilly, how do you want to kill your Aunt Galia¡­¡± Lilly looked at Galia puzzled: ¡°Aunt Galia, don¡¯t you like fancy dress parties very much?¡± ¡°The only thing I¡¯ve heard before is that you like witch dressing, but if you want to make up as a vicious witch, ck nails and ck lips are the most simr.¡± ¡°The only ck lipstick and nail polish I have always wanted to give Aunt Galia, but I have never seen it. The only thing I saw on Gasing Ind, I bought it for you.¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± She is the only one who has said that she likes fancy dress parties. And just said it once. That was a month or two ago. At that time, she went to the mall with Rayna and Suzi. After she was tired, Galia waszy and offered to offer her to eat ice cream at the ice cream shop while watching Lilly. Then let Suzi and Rayna go shopping together. At that time, the two were chatting slowly while eating ice cream. ¡°Only, what games do you like to y.¡± Galia asked. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 997 – 998 Chapter 997 ¨C 998 Read Chapter 997 ¨C 998 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 997 ¡°I like going to the yground the most!¡± The only kid Shen said immediately. ¡°Hi, that¡¯s a game that Aunt Galia hasn¡¯t yed a long time ago.¡± Galia said tirelessly. Shen Only looked at Galia with an admiring expression: ¡°Aunt Galia, what games do you like to y?¡± Galia thought for a while: ¡°Um¡­fancy dress party. I like fancy dress party the most.¡± Lilly: ¡°What is the fancy dress party?¡± Galia smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s all kinds of makeup to conceal the original face. Everyone dressed up as a variety of roles at a ball.¡± She proudly showed off: ¡°As for me, I like ying the role of a witch the most. Witches can scare a lot of people, hehehe. But they are all games yed by rich people. I want to y, but I don¡¯t have the money to buy so much. Props¡­¡± At that time, Galia just said casually. But I didn¡¯t expect the only one to be remembered. Moreover, he chose gifts for her so carefully. At this moment, Galia looked at the only one moved: ¡°The only one¡­you, do you always think about Aunt Galia?¡± Shen sole nodded heavily. Then he said with great pride: ¡°Aunt Galia, you can use this snake-headed toad bottle to make witch jewelry. One is used as a ne and the other is made into earrings, so you must be the most creative witch. .¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she hugged Lilly and k!ssed and k!ssed again: ¡°One, one! You are such a heart-warming little Lolita, you are so touched by Aunt Galia, Aunt Galia loves you to death, Little Lolita .¡± Lilly scratched Galia¡¯s nose: ¡°Huh. All of you were very scared at first, but after a while, they liked it, hey! You adults, fickle, I don¡¯t understand you!¡± Galia: ¡°Haha¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t straighten her waist while smiling. After a long while, she hung her only little nose and smiled lightly: ¡°Who makes you this little thing with such a heavy taste, the things you give out are scary at first, okay! Little guy!¡± Lilly asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it very much! I like it so much!¡± A proud smile appeared on Shen Only¡¯s face. She looked at Suzi: ¡°Mom, how is it?¡± Suzi smiled irritably: ¡°Huh, little thing, you really have two brushes. You win!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Shen Only smiled happily. The only one was sent to the kindergarten, and Christopher personally gave the only gift for the children to the teacher, and then Suzi and Galia were sent to thepany to go to work. For half a month, Suzi originally thought that work would pile up like a mountain, but only after arriving at thepany did he find that everything was in order. Her position is still there, and her colleagues in thepany are very wee. The most gratifying thing is that Rayna has made great progress. As soon as Suzi arrived at thepany, Rayna sorted out all the work Suzi had to do. After the whole day, Suzi found that Rayna seemed to be a very qualified and worry-free assistant. Because of this, Suzi didn¡¯t have to be busy on the first day at work. She got off work on time. In the evening, I took the only one with Arron and looked around in their neighborhood, hoping to know the whereabouts of his mother. However, everything is fruitless. Suzi¡¯s mood was slightly disappointed. However, it is much better than yesterday. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As Arron said, as long as the mother is still alive, this is the best news. Days have to go on day by day, every day, we have to continue to look for mothers. It was here in a blink of an eye the next day. Early in the morning, Suzi and Arron were woken up by a phone call. Arron picked up the phone to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, Elder Shu¡¯s voice came: ¡°Arron, you and Suzie to the hospital.¡± Chapter 998 Come to the hospital? Suzi was surprised when he heard it, and then he was happy again. Is it possible that Mr. Shu is sick? This is a good thing. If Elder Shu can die now, Suzi will not shed a tear. Suzi looked at Arron, and Arron asked calmly, ¡°Grandpa Shu, what? Are you ufortable? Then I will At that end, Elder Shu did not answer Arron, but said vaguely: ¡°Youe here now.¡± ¡°Good!¡± After closing the thread, Mr. Shu nced at the ward. Lanita has lived here for a day and a night. Yesterday, Elder Shu went to the hospital to visit Jarod after talking with Arron about the secrets of the Fu family and Gasing Ind in the clubhouse. When he arrived at the hospital, Jarod¡¯s hands had been bandaged. However, it is impossible to connect the severed finger. If he does not connect the severed finger, he only needs to bandage the wound, so he came out of the hospital in half an hour, and then a family of three returned to Lin¡¯s house with Elder Shu. The Lin family hasn¡¯t lived in a few months. Fortunately, Mr. Shu cleaned this ce two days in advance. As soon as the family of three including Elder Shu entered the door and sat down, they saw that Lanita had slumped on the sofa. Lanita was pale and sweating all over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Lanita?¡± Moira asked worriedly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m ufortable, I feel a little nauseous, I¡­¡± Lanita couldn¡¯t even finish a single sentence. Moira immediately panicked and said, ¡°Lanita, are you scared? Are you scared by your father¡¯s severed finger? This goddamn Suzi! If it weren¡¯t for her, if it wasn¡¯t for her Jarod¡¯s fingers would not be broken, and Jarod¡¯s fingers would keep dropping, Lanita wouldn¡¯t be so frightened. Oooooo¡­¡± Seeing Moira crying, Old Man Shu frowned and asked: ¡°Mother Lanita, you love Lanita so much.¡± ¡°Of course, Lanita is¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, Moira suddenly stopped. She said with a pitiful expression: ¡°Lanita¡¯s mother bleeds when he gave birth to her. Lanita lost her mother as soon as she was born. Jarod and I are ssmates, so Jarod brought his little girl over and asked me to help take it. I looked at the child as pitiful, so I looked for milk for her everywhere, but what should I do if I can¡¯t find it? The child was hungry and barked, and in the end there was no way. In order to appease her and prevent her from howling, I had to give her my own¡­ to eat. ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, he was still quite shocked. He asked incredulously: ¡°At that time, were you still a girl?¡± Moira nodded: ¡°Yes! So I just wanted tofort her at first, but her small mouth was so fierce that I sucked it and didn¡¯t let it go. Later it sucked!¡± Elder Shu immediately stood in awe: ¡°¡­¡± Moira went on to say: ¡°But a miracle also urred, and she sucked it out alive. Since then, the child has milk, but what about me? I am a big girl, and I¡¯m just a college ssmate with Jarod. That¡¯s it¡­¡± ¡°Then Jarod married you?¡± Elder Shu asked. Moira nodded: ¡°Yes! This child was brought up by me. I just treated her as my own child. In order to prevent her brothers and sisters from sharing her love, Jarod and I decided not to have children anymore. Up.¡± Elder Shu praised: ¡°It¡¯s amazing. You were originally Lanita¡¯s mother, and you will be regarded as my goddaughter in the future. In Nancheng, as long as I¡¯m here, no one dares to bully you, even Arron dare not.¡± ¡°Dad. Thank you!¡± Moira immediately climbed up the pole. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 999 – 1000 Chapter 999 ¨C 1000 Read Chapter 999 ¨C 1000 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 999 She immediately got up and knelt down three times for Elder Shu. A family of three knows it. Elder Shu is their amulet. They definitely want to hold this amulet firmly. Moira just finished kowtow when she saw Lanita crashing to the ground with an¡¯normal¡¯ sound. Immediately afterwards, her lips were ck and the corners of her mouth also vomited blood. ¡°Lanita! Lanita! What¡¯s wrong with you daughter! Lanita!¡± Moira cried out in a panic. Jarod also threw on Lanita¡¯s body and shouted, ¡°Lanita, my daughter¡­¡± It was Elder Shu who was the most calm: ¡°Prepare the car! Send to the hospital immediately!¡± Jarod and Lanita thought of sending Lanita to the hospital. The three of them carried Lanita into the car. The driver drove Lanita directly to the hospital, and then went directly to the emergency room. I went to the emergency room for more than an hour, but I couldn¡¯t see why. With a sound, Lanita was bruised all over, and she would bleed subcutaneously after a little pinch, but her skin was extremely pale. After tossing for more than an hour, the tired and panting doctor said to the Lin family of three: ¡°Do a whole body internal and external physical examinationboratory, and wait until theboratory resultsN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. From that moment on, Lanita was pushed to conduct various tests. In fact, it came outst night. The doctor regretfully said to Grandpa Shu: ¡°Master Shu, your granddaughter is not suffering from a disease, but she came to see it toote.¡± Old man Shu stepped back several steps in surprise: ¡°What¡­what do you mean?¡± ¡°She had a blood disease first.¡± The doctor said. Elder Shu + Jarod + Moira: ¡°¡­¡± Moira immediately cried and said, ¡°Can you still look forward to blood diseases?¡± The doctor truthfully replied: ¡°If you get up early, you should be optimistic. Now, her blood disease must be transfused all over. Not only that. There are toxins in her blood!¡± ¡°Toxin?¡± Jarod looked at the doctor puzzled. ¡°Yes, her kidneys are no longer good.¡± The doctor regretfully said: ¡°Because her blood disease has not been treated in time, it has affected the kidneys. Now Suzi has been infected with uremia. First, she must have a major exchange of blood all over her body. Second, she needs a kidney transnt!¡± After that, the three colleagues of Jarod and Moirashu were shocked. ¡°Such as¡­If she doesn¡¯t have a kidney transnt, what will happen to her¡­¡± Moira asked with a trembling voice. ¡°She will die.¡± The doctor said simply. Moira and Jarod both fell to the ground at the same time. Grandpa Shu also burst into tears suddenly: ¡°My granddaughter, granddaughter! Your mother is dead, and grandfather has finally found you. Why did you get the disease with ease, and you got the two diseases together?¡± The doctor reminded: ¡°It¡¯s aplication. The first thing she got was a blood disease. The blood disease first affected the kidney, because the kidney is an organ for detoxification.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°She¡­if she doesn¡¯t get a kidney transnt, how long can she¡­how long can she live?¡± Elder Shu needs to confirm the time, during this time period, to find the kidney source. ¡°If there is no kidney source, she can live at most one month.¡± The doctor truthfully told Old Man Shu. Chapter 1000 The doctor¡¯s words, like a bolt from the blue, impacted Jarod and Moira. It even shocked Elder Shu. Seeing all three of them sitting on the chairs, the doctor only said sympathetically: ¡°The most important thing now is to find the source of the kidney quickly.¡± Find the source of the kidney quickly. Where can I find the kidney source in a month? Old man Shu couldn¡¯t sleep all night in sorrow. He was much older overnight. Early the next morning, he came to the hospital again to see Lanita awake. As a result, as soon as I arrived at the hospital, I saw that Lanita was already awake, her face was pale as white paper, and her eyes were like ghosts in her abdomen. Seeing Elder Shuing, Lanita rolled down from the hospital bed and hugged Elder Shu¡¯s leg: ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, if you save me, please save me. Please help. I¡­¡± Elder Shu tears up all the time: ¡°¡­¡± He wants to save his granddaughter. Do you want to save it? He can¡¯t find his daughter anymore. In this life and this life, he is separated from his daughter. He finally found his granddaughter. He will certainly save his life. The Shu family is not short of money. As long as money can solve the problem, He will definitely save. However, for a month, kidney source. There is a deep despair in Old Man Shu¡¯s heart. ¡°Grandpa, you can save me, you can really save me.¡± Lanita looked at Elder Shu with a nose and tears. The old man Shu cried tears: ¡°No way, granddaughter, grandpa¡¯s kidneys were matched yesterday and they are not good at all. Your parents and grandpa¡¯s kidneys have been matched and they can¡¯t be used. Grandpa will find it for you as soon as possible. Kidney source¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, there is one more person, there is another person who can do the matching, and her kidney source may be able to match it.¡± Lanita raised her head and looked at Elder Shu and said. Elder Shu was puzzled: ¡°There is another person, who can it be?¡± Is it possible to have a cousin¡¯s kidney? This way, Mr. Shu will be very embarrassed. Although Lanita is the granddaughter of his Shu family, but Darius disease does not like this cousin, not only does not like it, but is very disgusting with this cousin. The only one in the Shu family is Darius, and the other three brothers have settled abroad. Even if the old man agrees to let Darius do the matching, will Darius agree? Will his parents agree? When Lanita came to Shu¡¯s house, she never walked with her uncle and aunt, but now she immediately asks her for a kidney. Elder Shu looked at Lanita embarrassedly. Lanita said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Brother Darius.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s not Darius, who would it be? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1001 – 1002 Chapter 1001 ¨C 1002 Read Chapter 1001 ¨C 1002 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1001 At this time, Jarod suddenly knelt in front of Mr. Shu and said to Mr. Shu in tears: ¡°Old man, there is something I have kept from you, and I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Elder Shu asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡­I was a pauper before I met Lanita¡¯s mother.¡± Jarod said with difficulty. Father Shu: ¡°Well, what then?¡± ¡°At that time I didn¡¯t have a job or a stable ce to live. I lived in a cheap hotel that couldn¡¯t be cheaper. I went out to look for work during the day and came back to settle down at night.¡± ¡°That hotel is like a dormitory. Six people slept in a room. One night I came backte after drinking to apany a client. I found a woman sleeping in my bed.¡± Jarod made up nonsense without changing his face. The monk Zhang Er who listened to Mr. Shu couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where that woman came from, or how she slept on my bed. She drove her away at the time. She didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she told me that she could serve me all night and asked me for five yuan overnight.¡± ¡°I was dizzy at the time and didn¡¯t know what was wrong. I left that woman in my bed that night. I didn¡¯t know until I woke up from alcohol the next day that that woman used to do that kind of thing.¡± Elder Shu looked at Jarod in confusion: ¡°When my granddaughter was seriously ill, what did you mean by telling me about your romantic past?¡± Jarod raised his head, gritted his teeth, and continued: ¡°That woman took me five yuan and left, but after three months she came to me again. She told me that she was pregnant and was pregnant with my child.¡± Elder Shu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Pregnant?¡± Jarod nodded: ¡°She wants me to marry her. If I don¡¯t do it, she ckmailed my money. I just got a job at that time, and I couldn¡¯t even rent a house. I always slept on the Chase shop. But he asked me for ten thousand yuan.¡± ¡°I was wronged for 10,000 yuan and left. Since then, there has been no news. I only treated myself as unlucky at the time. Since then, I have a long memory. No matter how poor I am, I will rent a house and live by myself.¡± ¡°Later I met your daughter, Lanita¡¯s real mother, and we two fell in love very much.¡± Jarod smiled bitterly: ¡°Unfortunately I was too poor at that time. The only 10,000 yuan that I saved on my body was also corrupted by the woman. The two of us lived the poorest lives, sometimes eating Thest pause did not stop.¡± ¡°It was in that kind of difficult situation. Ten monthster, Lanita¡¯s mother gave me such a lovely daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that her mother¡¯s body is too weak, and after Lanita is left, she bleeds heavily and left.¡± ¡°Later, did that woman give birth to a child?¡± Elder Shu asked eagerly. Jarod nodded: ¡°She gave birth. I didn¡¯t know until more than ten yearster that she had a child. When Lanita was ten years old, an unexpected visitor came to our house.¡± Having said this, Jarod sighed and continued: ¡°When that woman found her, I didn¡¯t remember who she was.¡± ¡°She was dressed in gold and silver, with jewels and jewels all over, dressed up in a sorrowful manner, came to my door to have a brave meal, and then retired from the car a child about eleven or twelve years old.¡± Father Shu: ¡°What about then?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Jarod looked up at the sky, thought for a while and continued: ¡°Then the woman gave me the eleven or twelve-year-old child, and said to me condescendingly,¡¯Jarod, I sent you your seed. My mother has been raising for you for twelve years, now is the time for you to support! My mother is also going happily!¡¯ ¡°After the woman said this, she drove far away. From then on, I didn¡¯t hear from her again. There was a twelve-year-old girl in front of me.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if that child was my child, but since the child was sent to my house, I couldn¡¯t watch her freeze to death and starve to death. Go to college.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that child, who is born with the same habits as her mother, is sozy, and never learns well. I have always hated her for iron and steel, but I really don¡¯t know if she is my child.¡± ¡°But now, I especially hope that she is my Jarod¡¯s child, so that Lanita might be saved.¡± Having said that, Old Man Shu blurted out and asked, ¡°That kid, is Suzi?¡± Chapter 1002 Jarod looked up at Old Man Shu: ¡°Old man, you have guessed it?¡± Master Shu nodded his eyebrows. He is old, but he is not stupid. Suzi lived in the Lin family for eight years. This is something everyone in Jeon Nam knew about. Suzi dropped out of school and went to jail during the eight years in the Lin family. This is also a well-known thing. To put it bluntly, during the eight years of staying in the Lin family, Suzi was a little elder sister who did not learn well. No one knew before that Suzi was surnamed Shen and Jarod was Lin. Why would Jarod be willing to raise Suzi for eight years? In the past, many people said that Suzi was a white-eyed wolf. Even Mr. Shu always thought that Suzi was a white-eyed wolf who lived in the Lin family. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Elder Shu realized that there was such a rtionship between Suzi and Jarod. ¡°Master, Suzi¡¯s age is only two years older than Lanita. If Suzi were my daughter, she would be very likely to match Lanita¡¯s, but¡­¡± Jarod said , And stopped halfway through. He secretly nced at Old Man Shu. Elder Shu¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He looked up at Jarod and asked coldly: ¡°You still have a daughter. This daughter has always been by your side, but you have never told me whether this daughter is after you and my daughter. Before I talk to my daughter, who can make it clear!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lanita suddenly knelt in front of Elder Shu. Elder Shu looked at Lanita distressedly. Lanita cried and said, ¡°I can testify! I can testify, I am your granddaughter!¡± ¡°We can do DNA for this matter. If you don¡¯t worry about the hospital here, you can go to Kyoto, in the hospital of your old subordinates, and we can do DNA testing.¡± ¡°Although you have passed generations between us, the gic simrity is still very, very high. You will know it as soon as you test it.¡± Elder Shu helped Lanita up, and said distressedly: ¡°Stupid boy, grandpa never suspected that you are not my granddaughter. I mean your father, his style of work back then was very messy!¡± Lanita cried and shook her head: ¡°My dad and my mom have a very good rtionship. My dad didn¡¯t have any bad rumors with other women. He has always loved my current mother very much.¡± ¡°My father cannot be a grandfather with a problematic style. Please trust your granddaughter.¡± ¡°As for that Suzi¡­¡± Speaking of this, Lanita paused. She seemed to have made up her mind, biting her lip before she said: ¡°When Suzi came to our house, she was really twelve years old, as can be proved by the neighbors¡¯ school.¡± ¡°At the time, my dad really looked at this child as pitiful and let her live in our house. At that time, my dad didn¡¯t believe that she would be his own child.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you think, Dad doesn¡¯t think she is Dad¡¯s child, but he still provides her to go to elementary school, middle school, and university, but what about her?¡± ¡°She stayed with her mother before the age of twelve. Since she was a child, she has been intrigued by her and didn¡¯t learn well. My father wanted to educate her better, and asionally be strict with her. She hates my parents and me.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1003 – 1004 Chapter 1003 ¨C 1004 Read Chapter 1003 ¨C 1004 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1003 When talking about this, Lanita suddenly cried: ¡°Grandpa, me, I also knew that Suzi might be my half- sister.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t study well, so the university got together with men, and for this reason, she killed others by mistake. After she came out of prison, you also saw how many people did she harm along the way?¡± ¡°Grandpa, people like her can live so well, but what about me?¡± Elder Shu moved hispassionate heart: ¡°Lanita¡­good grandson.¡± Lanita cried more and more sad: ¡°I think I am just like my mother, born¡­ ooh, like my mother, I am born short-lived.¡± ¡°My mother died when I was my age. If I can¡¯t find a match, I too¡­¡± With a sad smile, she continued: ¡°This is also good, so that I can go down with my mother. My mother suffered from a dystocia and hemorrhages when she gave birth to me.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°She gave me her life. I have lived for more than 20 years. That¡¯s enough. Grandpa, it¡¯s okay. Seriously, even if Suzi¡¯s kidney is given to me, I don¡¯t necessarily want it.¡± When Lanita said these words, let alone Mr. Shu, even Jarod and Moira were stunned. Moira even stared at her daughter Lanita with a crazy facial expression. Jarod also stared at Lanita with rounded eyes. Lanita said more and more destely: ¡°I really don¡¯t want Suzi¡¯s kidneys anymore. She is a woman who looks weak and weak. It looks like everyone in the world bullies her and lives up to her, but the truth is. ?¡± ¡°This time I went to Jiaxing Ind, she almost killed Joan, just a little bit. In fact, when I was in Jiaxing Ind, I was already engaged to Siye Fu¡¯s twin brother Pan Siye, but was again by Suzi. It¡¯s mixed up.¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°Suzi, that woman, really D*mn it!¡± Lanita sneered helplessly: ¡°Grandpa, in fact, I don¡¯t know what spell she cast. As soon as I get to Jiaxing Ind, Master Pan, who can hook me, doesn¡¯t even look at me. Suzi Zhuan.¡± ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s say that six years ago, she wandered around the famous elder brothers. She wanted to find a good home for herself, and she wanted to make a big profit.¡± ¡°But now she is married to Fourth Master Fu, and she has a child. She is the firstdy of Nancheng. But as you have seen, she is still not satisfied.¡± Elder Shu gritted his teeth and said: ¡°She¡¯s just wanting to be hard to fill!¡± Lanita smiled sadly: ¡°So, such a woman¡¯s organ, such a greedy, wicked organ of a woman, can I have Grandpa?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Lanita looked at Elder Shu in a gentle tone: ¡°Grandpa, I used to be very ignorant. In the past six years, I have made you worry about it. I have done a lot of wrong things. In fact, it is blunt that I have done so many things. It¡¯s because I like Arron.¡± ¡°Now people have already married Suzi, and I have children. I have no hope, and I have no meaning. But that¡¯s okay. I can go down with my mother. My mother is lonely in heaven. It¡¯s been over twenty years.¡± The old man Shu said in tears: ¡°No, granddaughter, no! I¡¯m sorry enough for your mother, how can I let you go so early?¡± Lanita shook her head: ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ Twenty yearster, I am a smart girl again. After that lifetime, I will¡­ I am like Suzi. Demon, in this way, what kind of boyfriend I want, I will get what kind of boyfriend, otherwise it will be too hard for me to be like me.¡± Father Shu: ¡°My boy! What are you talking about! Don¡¯t be discouraged! Grandpa has a way.¡± Without hesitation, Mr. Yubishu took out his cell phone and dialed Arron¡¯s number. Chapter 1004 Suzi and Arron, who are about to go to work, look at me and I look at you. After a pause, Suzi said, ¡°Give Darius a call, and ask what kind of illness is Mr. Darius?¡± No matter how much Suzi hated Mr. Shu, she also knew the importance of Mr. Shu to Arron. In front of Arron, Suzi would suppress all his dissatisfaction with Mr. Shu. Arron nodded. He took out his mobile phone and called Darius again. On the other end, Darius was connected quickly: ¡°Excuse me, Brother Arron, I have been busy recently. When you came back from Gasing Ind, I couldn¡¯t rush to the airport to pick you up. You guys.¡± Actually Darius is not busy for a while. He has been working against Old Man Shu for a while. Regarding the issue of Gasing Ind, Darius has always firmly believed that Arron is absolutely capable of returning me to aplete victory, so he has repeatedly persuaded Grandpa not to participate in this matter, not to participate. However, grandpa pointed to Darius¡¯s nose and said, ¡°I won¡¯t participate! If I don¡¯t participate, your cousin Lanita will have to die in Arron¡¯s hands! He is the only child left by his aunt, your cousin, don¡¯t you? Does it hurt?¡± Darius told his grandpa very calmly: ¡°In this world, if my little aunt really has offspring alive, then I only think that Suzi is my little cousin, and I don¡¯t recognize her.¡± Father Shu: ¡°Then get out of this house for me!¡± Darius has been kicked out of the house by his grandfather for half a month. He drove out, but the old man still went to see him every other day. Every time I said to him viciously: ¡°I warn you! Don¡¯t fall in love with that little girl from the Yan family!¡± ¡°I know that she has a very good rtionship with Suzi. Needless to say, this must be another woman trained by Suzi. Suzi couldn¡¯t spare her hands to seduce you, so she found you a little girl! ¡°In this way, she is not willing to let you go anyway, and she refuses to let our Shu family go.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius was shocked, wanting to hit his head to death: ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°It¡¯s what I teach you!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to the old man, you will suffer! I can rely on you for everything, but I can¡¯t let you interact with Suzi¡¯s friends.¡± Darius was very angry for a while: ¡°Then let¡¯s sever the rtionship!¡± Grandpa burst into tears as soon as he said this. For this reason, Darius¡¯s parents also scolded Darius. In the past half month, Darius was originally worried about whether Suzi would make any mistakes when he went to Gasing Ind, and whether he would never return. Under this worrying situation, it was either his grandfather who came to find fault or his parents. Come to teach him. It didn¡¯t make him feel bad. As a result, he knew that Suzi and Arron had returned safely from Gasing Ind, and knew that Joan was injured in Gasing Ind, but because of his grandfather, Darius failed to pick one up from the airport because of his grandfather. Pick them up. However, it has been many days, and Darius has not returned to the old house of Shu¡¯s family. So at this moment, when Arron made this call to Darius, Darius was very guilty, and there was no mention of his grandfather in his words. Arron asked in a calm tone: ¡°Your grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Did my grandfather trouble you again?¡± Darius asked. Arron: ¡°He is in the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Arron could hear Darius¡¯s phone falling to the ground on the phone. ¡°Darius! Darius!¡± Arron shouted. After a few seconds, Darius picked up his mobile phone and hurriedly said, ¡°Fu brother, tell me, my grandfather is in that hospital, is he seriously ill?¡± Arron sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Your grandfather called me just now and he said he is in the best hospital in Nancheng.¡± ¡°I see, I¡¯ll go right now!¡± Darius didn¡¯t even say goodbye, so he hurriedly closed the line. Here, Arron and Suzi are you looking at me, and I looking at you. It seems that Darius doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it should be that Elder Shu is sick. Was it because the granddaughter suddenly returned to Nancheng, so the old man let go of his heart, and then he found his illness? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1005 – 1006 Chapter 1005 ¨C 1006 Read Chapter 1005 ¨C 1006 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1005 No one knows what¡¯s going on. However, Suzi and Arron quickly led Suzi downstairs, and when they saw Christopher downstairs, the couple ordered Christopher to send him to the kindergarten, and then Arron drove Suzi to the hospital. For a moment, Suzi was actually quite regretful. She thought again in her heart, if Elder Shu had gone to the west, she would be in a very good mood, but what about her mother? Maybe the mother is still alive, and the mother has not been able to say a word to his biological father. Is this fair to the mother? She didn¡¯t know. For a time, Suzi¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated. Mom! Mom, why don¡¯t you show up in front of me? Mom, why are you hiding from me? Mom, is that you? The tramp who has been wandering at my door, are you my mother? If you weren¡¯t my mother, why are you waiting here all the time? Why do you always look at me with such kind eyes? Mom? What have you experienced? You would rather live without a fixed ce and wander around, but you would note out to see me? Do you know that your biological father is lying in the hospital? Mom, what kind of wrongs did you get back then? Tell me your daughter will ask for justice for you! What if the old man is dying! What¡¯s awkward, I still have to pay it back! Along the way, Suzi thought about these things, feeling very emotional. Even when she passed outside her ownmunity, she would subconsciously look around, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see anything. The car drove quickly on the road and arrived at the hospital in less than half an hour. Coincidentally, Darius and Darius¡¯s parents and colleagues came to the hospital, and they bumped into the parking lot. Darius¡¯s father asked with great worry: ¡°Arron, what is the situation? How is the old man¡¯s condition? We don¡¯t know how, he¡­he is lying in the hospital? Don¡¯t have any problems. Huh¡­¡± Arron shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know the situation, he just received a call from Elder Shu, asking him and Suzi toe as soon as possible. ¡°Go in first.¡± Arron could say. They went straight to the inpatient department ording to the ce that Mr. Shu said, and went straight to the eighteenth floor of the inpatient department. Only when they reached the ce did they discover that the eighteenth floor was dedicated to kidney disease. Kidney disease? Does the old man have kidney disease? Several people hurriedly searched for the bed number that Mr. Shu said, and when they were looking, they saw Mr. Shuing out of a VIP ward. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Darius¡¯s parents shouted at the same time. Darius also shouted in shock: ¡°Grandpa! Aren¡¯t you sick? What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± Elder Shu looked at his son and daughter-inw, at Darius, and then at Arron with a solemn expression on his face. Finally, Elder Shu fixed his gaze on Suzi: ¡°Come on!¡± Suzi: ¡°Are you busy?¡± Elder Shu ordered: ¡°You now make a match with Lanita, Lanita needs a kidney transnt!¡± Chapter 1006 ¡°What the hell?¡± Suzi thought his ears were stuffed with donkey hair. Otherwise, how could you hear such funny words? It was said from the mouth of Mr. Shu. Elder Shu looked at Suzi very disgustingly: ¡°Lanita is your sister! My sister, you arepatriots with milk! I didn¡¯t know before, I only know that you arepatriots with milk until today.¡± ¡°You are a elder sister, you are two years older than Lanita! You don¡¯t know if you let your younger sister grow up. When you grow up, as long as she has another one, you have to fight with her. There has never been one. Be like a sister!¡± Suzi was angrilyughed, she opened her mouth angrily and didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t have enough time tough at so much information. Why does Lanita need a kidney transnt? Why is she Lanita¡¯s sister? Why are they both the same father? What the hell! Lanita needs a kidney change, it¡¯s not a matter of Suzi! Besides, she is indeed older than Lanita, but not as much as two years older than Lanita! She was only a few months older than Lanita! Also, they are the same father? Shit! Suzi looked at Father Shu in a daze, she only sneered and said nothing. Seeing Suzi¡¯s expression, Arron held Suzi in his arms for fear that Suzi would fall. Suzi¡¯s face was extremely pale. Behind him, Darius and Darius¡¯s parents were also startled. They all thought it was Elder Shu who was sick, but in any case they did not expect that Lanita was sick just after returning from Jiaxing Ind. ¡°Haha!¡± Suddenly, Suziughed wildly. ¡°Mr. Shu, if I heard you right, what did you just say? You said¡­your granddaughter Lanita has kidney disease?¡± Suzi raised her eyebrows. Elder Shu nodded heavily: ¡°Strictly speaking, there are certain toxins in her blood that have caused the body to be weak. The kidneys are too heavy to work in a short period of time and cannot detoxify, and they suddenly umte in the kidneys, causing uremia. Disease.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi smiled triumphantly again: ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! Do you have humanity? Lanita is your sister! Your biological sister! You used to adore vanity and cling to the nobles by any means, but you didn¡¯t even care about the lives of your sisters?¡± Elder Shu seemed to regard himself as Suzi¡¯s elder, he thought he could order Suzi. Suzi was still smiling, unable to control himself. She raised her head, tears streaming out: ¡°God has eyes! God has eyes! My Suzi went to Jiaxing Ind to end the lives of the Lin family of three, but I didn¡¯t get what I wanted.¡± ¡°I thought I might have no chance in my life, because Lanita has your protection from Mr. Shu, she will always be safe.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not as good as the sky, Mr. Shu, even you didn¡¯t expect it, your granddaughter who you tried to save! You got blood disease, and got uremia. I want to ask, she should You won¡¯t survive this year, right? I¡¯m so happy!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Jarod and Moira came out of the ward. Seeing Suzi smiling so wildly and so proudly, Jarod¡¯s angry eyes went round: ¡°Niezhang! Your sister is about to die, Lilly can stillugh out of it?¡± Moira also looked at Suzi fiercely: ¡°Suzi! If it weren¡¯t for you to anger my daughter all the time, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered from this disease. Today, you must donate a kidney for my daughter!¡± Suzi looked at Moira amused: ¡°Do you want to be like your husband, without a finger?¡± Moira: ¡°¡­¡± She nced at Arron subconsciously. Arron looked cold. With that expression, although there was no happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, Moira knew that maybe Arron would cut off her finger in the next second. Moira immediately shrank behind her husband. Subscribe for more updates N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1007 – 1008 Chapter 1007 ¨C 1008 Read Chapter 1007 ¨C 1008 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1007 At this juncture, she can¡¯t have any more idents. If she has any more idents, who will save her daughter? Regardless of this matter, Elder Shu will definitely be the master for Lanita. Seeing Moira stepping back, Suzi sneered at Jarod again: ¡°And you, Jarod, do you want to break a finger or a whole hand?¡± Jarod: ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Suzi¡¯s tears flowed crazily. Twenty-seven years. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Twenty-seven years! Seeing Suzi crying unscrupulously, Darius behind him couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Suzi¡­¡± His shout was extremely apologetic. Even the parents, who had always ignored this matter, did not stop Darius at this moment. At this moment, everyone can see it. What is this called? If you are sick and need a kidney transnt, should you kidnap someone to donate your kidney? Is this what you want? Kidnapping or something that arrives, it¡¯s meaningless! Although Lanita is her own niece, at this moment, Darius¡¯s father is not at all facing Lanita¡¯s family. At this moment, Darius said apologetically: ¡°If you want to cry, just cry out. This world is too unfair to you. I will apologize to you on behalf of my grandfather.¡± ¡°Darius!¡± Elder Shu eximed angrily. Darius looked at his grandfather coldly. ¡°Darius! You are too much! Do you know that lying here is your cousin, she has at most one month¡¯s life, as a sister, shouldn¡¯t you save your sister¡¯s life? Just ask, who¡¯s in this world? My heart will be so vicious!¡± Elder Shu looked at Darius with anger. Darius sneered, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. The old man in front of him is his own grandfather, if it weren¡¯t for his own grandfather, he might have blown the old thing¡¯s head with a punch now. People in Quannan say that Mr. Shu is fair and upright, and never bullies the weak. But what happened to him to Suzi! Both hands of Darius clenched fists. The teeth he hated were fighting indiscriminately. Suzi looked at Darius with a faint smile: ¡°Mr. Shu, thank you for fighting the injustice for me today. You are a good person, and I did not misunderstand you.¡± ¡°I said a lot of good things about you in front of Galia. I believe Galia will follow you and will never follow the wrong person forever. Thank you, I am very good now and I am in a very happy mood. I have never been so happy before, really.¡± ¡°Nicky barrier! You are really an unyielding barrier, you are not as good as a beast!¡± Seeing Suzi saying this, Mr. Shu yelled at Suzi. He is not afraid of Suzi. He knew that he hadn¡¯t touched Arron¡¯s bottom line yet, and Arron would not stand up for Suzi. The reason why his old man Shu scolded Suzi so furiously here is because of his own n. No one knows what his father Shu¡¯s n is. However, Mr. Shu will let everyone know that Jiang is still hot! He was right. Arron didn¡¯t stand up for Suzi. Ever since he came outside the ward, Arron has never said a word. At this time, Suzi still said: ¡°Niezhang, Mr. Shu, you and I are not rtives, why do you call me Niezhang?¡± ¡°With your father. Jarod!¡± Elder Shu blurted out. ¡°My father?¡± Suzi asked rhetorically. Then, she looked at Jarod very calmly: ¡°Uncle Lin, I¡­ turned out to be your daughter?¡± Chapter 1008 Jarod¡¯s face was colorful when asked: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s tears gathered more and more. She looked at Jarod with teary eyes: ¡°Uncle Lin, I entered the Lin family from the age of twelve, and I am still the adopted daughter of the Lin family until now. Uncle Lin, you have told me more than once that you have raised me for eight years. ! In eight years, from living expenses to food and clothing, I owe you a lot of favor!¡± Jarod said angrily: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Lanita cried andughed: ¡°If I were your biological daughter and you raised me for eight years, don¡¯t you think you owe me!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am your daughter! Then before I was twelve, why did you go? Before twelve, where were you when I needed my dad the most?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Even after I was twelve years old, I was sent to your Lin family by my mother, but you never let me call you Dad!¡± ¡°You have always been a charity to me. When you are happy, you give me a bite. When you are upset, you kick me out the door when you lift your foot.¡± Jarod tried to stand at his feet: ¡°I kicked you, not because you didn¡¯t do your homework well¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do my homework well?¡± Suzi questioned: ¡°What I learned in a remote rural area is fundamentally different from this big city. The year I first transferred to school, I didn¡¯t understand it, but it took me only two months. My grades have made up for it!¡± ¡°In the exam, I got half of your scores than your baby daughter Lanita!¡± ¡°Uncle Lin! If I remember correctly, the worst time you beat me was because Lanita didn¡¯t pass the exam, but I got 100 points in the exam!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± It is the most painful moment for Suzi to recall the past eight years in the Lin family. But at this moment, when she opened the chatterbox, she wanted to vomit quickly. Twenty-seven years! Twenty-seven years! Jarod finally said it personally, she was his daughter. ¡°Jarod!¡± Suzi didn¡¯t even call Uncle Lin at all. She called Jarod directly: ¡°I have lived for twenty-seven years! I didn¡¯t know until today that you are my father? Are you your biological father?¡± ¡°Will a biological father never give his daughter a birthday?¡± ¡°Will a biological father let his elder daughter pick up clothes that your younger daughter doesn¡¯t wear?¡± ¡°From the day I entered the house at the age of twelve, I was a head taller than Lanita, but Lanita wears small clothes that I want to wear. My dear father, what do you think of me?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As a clown? As a pet?¡± Suzi asked frequently. ¡°A biological father would drive a car with your family of three, but I, a twelve-year-old girl fostered in your family, had to go to school wearing a down jacket that couldn¡¯t even cover my belly button, but I was on the road. My stomach is cold, am I having diarrhea?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± When Suzi said this, Jarod knew all about the scenes of the past. When Suzi came to Lin¡¯s house when she was young, when Moira and Lanita were away, Jarod had the idea of a moment or two and wanted Suzi to call her father. However, every time he looked at Suzi, Suzi widened his eyes and looked at him in horror. It¡¯s like anti-thief. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1009 – 1010 Chapter 1009 ¨C 1010 Read Chapter 1009 ¨C 1010 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1009 Jarod directly asked Suzi once: ¡°You are fostered in my house, and you are the child of my family. Would you like to call my father instead?¡± At that time, although Suzi, who was only twelve years old, was very afraid of him, she overcame her fear and looked at him: ¡°I have my own father. My father¡¯s name is Shen. My father just died!¡± At that time, I gave Jarod the anger. Raising his hand was a p, and pped Suzi¡¯s face severely. The innermost tooth of Suzi was knocked out. Moreover, although Suzi¡¯s tooth fell, no one asked to change the teeth of the twelve-year-old child. She swelled on this half of her face for several days, until the tooth really fell out of keeping up. Until now, the tooth in Suzi¡¯s left side is still empty. Jarod not only hates Suzi because Suzi doesn¡¯t call his father. And the sour and earthy smell on Suzi¡¯s body also made Jarod extremely disgusting. The most important thing is that when Jarod saw Suzi, he would think of Suzi¡¯s half-silly wandering ghost-like mother. Therefore, since Suzi entered the Lin family, Jarod knew that Suzi was his biological daughter, but he was never willing to buy clothes for Suzi. Always let Suzi wear clothes that Lanita does not wear. Sometimes Lanita didn¡¯t want to wear it anymore, but when she saw Suzi wearing it, she also wanted to go back. Unless Suzi wears this dress like a clown, he can serve Lanita for fun. Therefore, when Suzi was twelve years old when he arrived at university, he often couldn¡¯t cover his belly button in a small dress. I went to school with clothes with small pants that couldn¡¯t cover my ankles, and wasughed at by my ssmates. And these, Jarod didn¡¯t think there was anything in the past. Who made Suzi be born to the woman he was extremely disgusting? But now, Jarod still feels nothing. Although Jarod regretted that he went to such a bigdy back then, he missed the opportunity. But now, isn¡¯t it the same for Elder Shu to treat his other daughter so kindly? Now, Mr. Shu really hates Suzi too much. Since Elder Shu can control the overall situation of this southern city, and even Arron can control him, Jarod has no need to feel guilty to Suzi. He only said angrily: ¡°At that time, we weren¡¯t a rich family away from home. Your dad and I only had a not-so-great sry. It was more difficult for me to raise two children. You were almost dressed, what¡¯s N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. the matter? Are you hungry?¡± Suzi smiled incredulously: ¡°You will excuse yourself and make excuses. Or are you forgetful?¡± Jarod: ¡°You¡­what do you mean!¡± ¡°You keep saying that there is no money at home, but you spend tens of thousands of dors on a birthday for your daughter Lanita! Is it possible that it is the money you sold me for?¡± Suzi asked with a sneer. Jarod: ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi gave a longugh: ¡°Jarod! I never saw you when I was one to twelve, and you didn¡¯t give me a penny of living expenses!¡± ¡°Although I am living in your house when I am twelve to twenty years old, I am a dog in your family! Dogs are not as good!¡± ¡°Not only that, but before I graduated from university, Jarod, you forced me to go to jail for your daughter Lanita tomit the crime. So, if I was only raised in your family under the fence, then I owe you long ago. It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°If Jarod is my real father, then you owe me! You owe me too much!¡± ¡°Also, where is my mother? I ask you where is my mother!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± When Suzi said, Jarod had nothing to say, he just stubbornly said: ¡°Now, it¡¯s not about those old and rotten grains. Now it¡¯s about your sister¡¯s condition. What are you doing so far? !¡± Suzi suddenly let out a cold voice: ¡°Twenty-seven years! Why did you never tell me that I am your biological daughter!¡± Chapter 1010 Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s tears flowed down. She knew that Jarod was her father for a long time. She has always wanted to ask in person, why is Jarod so cruel to her Suzi? Butter, as time passed, she became more and more disappointed, so she didn¡¯t want to ask. Later, her mother died of unfaithfulness, her whereabouts are unknown, and she was forced tomit crimes to enter the prison, andter hiding, and Jarod¡¯s six years of hunting and killing her, has made Suzi from disappointment to hatred. Deeply hate. She no longer expected Jarod to recognize her in this life. Even if they recognize each other, Suzi will not recognize Jarod. But what Suzi never expected was that when she was twenty-seven years old, on this day, Jarod actually confessed that she was his biological daughter. I personally admitted it. ¡°Twenty-seven years! All my pain, my hatred, my shame, I went to jail, I couldn¡¯t go to university, I got pregnant after I was unmarried, I took my child to escape, and I was hunted and killed everywhere.¡± ¡°And the whereabouts of my mother is unknown, it¡¯s your biological father.¡± ¡°I, Suzi, have a father like you in this life. I¡¯ve fallen down with blood mold for eight lifetimes!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t kill you! I can¡¯t kill your family! But now, your daughter Lanita has a terminal illness! A terminal illness! Hahaha¡­¡± At this moment, Suzi¡¯s smile was a little dumb. She really didn¡¯t expect it! I didn¡¯t expect it. The way he and Jarod recognized each other turned out to be this way. ¡°That¡¯s how you say you can¡¯t save you?¡± Jarod questioned. ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi sneered, paused, and she shrugged innocently: ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t Lanita also your adopted daughter? She is your adopted daughter, and you have no blood rtionship with Jarod. She may not be able to use my kidney!¡± ¡°Lanita is my biological daughter! She is your biological sister!¡± Jarod suddenly burst into tears. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t expect this. Lanita is only a few months younger than her. This shows that Jarod had hooked up with Moira when her mother was pregnant? No wonder, when she was twelve years old, her mother sent her to the door of Lin¡¯s house, but she didn¡¯t want to see Jarod. This ba5tard! ¡°So, you¡¯ve been lying to me all the time? You told me that we were both your biological daughters, but you told me that I was boarding at your home?¡± ¡°So I have to be grateful to you? So when Lanita is celebrating her birthday, I can watch like a dog on the side?¡± ¡°So, Lanita got into trouble. You didn¡¯t want her to go to jail, so you tried to frame me so that all the evidence fell on my head and let me pay for him, so that I didn¡¯t finish my university?¡± ¡°Until now, she is sick and needs a kidney transnt. You are going to dig my kidney, is that right?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jarod, you are not afraid of my kidney being dug out, I am going to hell, am I waiting for your revenge while resisting? Are you not afraid that you will go to hell by yourself? Are you not afraid of you going to the pan? You are not afraid You fall into the hell of Abi, can¡¯t you be born forever!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jarod! Let me ask you something! Answer me!¡± Suzi suddenly shouted again. At this moment, Suzi hated to be able to strangle the family of three. I wish I could smash them into pieces. ¡°Suzi, you must know a little bit of knowledge. Humans have two kidneys. If you donate one to save your sister¡¯s life, you will not die!¡± Elder Shu on the side exined to Suzi in a high voice. ¡°Shut up, you old immortal thing!¡± Suzi turned and yelled at Old Man Shu. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1011 – 1012 Chapter 1011 ¨C 1012 Read Chapter 1011 ¨C 1012 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1011 He was taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°You, what did you call me just now?¡± ¡°The old immortal thing!¡± ¡°You dare to scold me?¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°You are not dead!¡± ¡°Do you know that when we went out with Arron, we thought you were sick along the way!¡± ¡°Along the way, I thought you were going to survive. Or, we wouldn¡¯t call your grandson Darius? Oh, we were so happy along the way. You are finally going to die! You finally can¡¯t live again. In this world.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Shu was scolded by Suzi, and he was immediately furious. Suzi¡¯s scolding against Old Man Shu continued: ¡°The dead thing that never died! You are not dead, but I am also very happy because your granddaughter is dying!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your granddaughter! You have been looking for your daughter for a lifetime. You finally found your granddaughter. If he dies, will you tingle your heart? It¡¯s like cutting your body. Meat?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down. Efforts can keep oneself from spitting out old blood. At this moment, Elder Shu really wanted to knock Suzi down with a single shot. However, he knew that the granddaughter in the ward was still waiting for Suzi¡¯s kidney to save his life. He couldn¡¯t copse Suzi. He tried his best to maintain his supreme dignity. After asking Wen Xin Shen, Elder Shu said very peacefully: ¡°Suzi, I know, you have always wanted my approval.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suzi asked with a frown, digging out his own fault. ¡°If, what I said is if, if you are willing to do a match, if you seed, you donate a kidney to save my granddaughter¡¯s life, I promise you now, and from then on, I will no longer have you Prejudice.¡± ¡°I will not only get along peacefully, but I will recognize you! You will call me what Arron calls me in the future.¡± ¡°And those other wealthy families in Nancheng, I will introduce them to them one by one, and I will say, you have changed your past, and you have donated kidneys to your sister. What a great feat. ¡° Elder Shu was very charitable. ¡°Yeah!¡± Suzi suddenly spit out: ¡°You old immortal thing! I always call you immortal, do you think I want your approval?¡± ¡°Old things, why are you so narcissistic, self-righteous, and feel good about yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your approval! I don¡¯t need it! Not rare! Your approval, you should keep it for your granddaughter!¡± ¡°There is still one month left. During this month, I will curse her every day for not being able to find the source of the kidney. It¡¯s best to be half a month in advance, and it¡¯s best to go to the West tomorrow!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You are too vicious!¡± Suzi shrugged indifferently: ¡°You are right. I am vicious. Didn¡¯t you clearly know that I am vicious six years ago? Isn¡¯t viciousness my nature? Is there anything good to beep?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± I really want to be stunned by Suzi. Calling her early in the morning, something that she thought would be a good solution, after all, it won¡¯t take long to make a match. But never thought that this woman should be so difficult. Is he not mistaken about this woman? Until now, she is still extremely vicious, without sympathy at all, so she doesn¡¯t know what Arron is after this woman? Bewitching! Since Arron is reluctant to deal with her. Well, this time, let him, an old man who is more than a few years old, dispose of this woman! ¡°Are you sure, if you don¡¯t donate a kidney to your sister, you don¡¯t want to save your sister¡¯s life?¡± Elder Shu asked a little weirdly. ¡°Yes!¡± Speaking of words, Suzi turned his head to look at Arron: ¡°Arron, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 1012 Suzi took Arron and went out. From beginning to end, Arron remained silent. But his face was extremely cold. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If he had some doubts in the past, when he suspected that Suzi was the biological daughter of the missing daughter of Jarod and Elder Shu, but now, Arron can be very sure that Suzi is Jarod¡¯s biological daughter. It must be. Thinking of this, there is something in Arron¡¯s heart that has never been cold and ruthless. If he used to be the cier the year before, now, he is the Wannian cier plus an ice sword that can smash all human souls. Wannian Ice Sword. At this moment, Arron wished that Jarod could not even leave him with a bit of blood and bone sc*m with a sword. However, nothing showed on Arron¡¯s face. He is the usual Shen Han. The reason for this is entirely because of Mr. Shu. Because he promised Old Man Shu that he wouldn¡¯t be cruel to the Lin family. He has to do it. But this is fine, because Suzi is unwilling to admit Mr. Shu, let alone Jarod. Let Elder Shu mistakenly think that Lanita is his granddaughter, until one day, when the three of the Lin family smashed his body, it would be regarded as a group of punishments for Elder Shu. The so-called people are doing, the sky is watching. After following Suzi for two or three steps, Arron turned around and looked at Jarod, Moira, and Elder Shu who were standing outside the ward with a dazed expression. He silently gave a shallow bow to the old man Shu: ¡°Old man, goodbye.¡± Then, together with Suzi, he turned and left. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± As soon as the two walked out of the corner of the ward corridor, Suzi was already crying and unable to walk on his own. It is impossible to say not to be sad. She is like a very, very big and deep scar. The scabs originally don¡¯t hurt anymore, but when they are uncovered again, they will still be bloody pain, even more than the original injury at the beginning. Pain. When the two were about to enter the elevator, they were stopped behind them. ¡°Arron, Suzi, wait a minute.¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice. Arron looked back and saw that they were Darius¡¯s parents, followed by Darius. ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was particrly bad. Wives have be like this, are they still entangled? Arron¡¯s eyes radiated a poisonous light. Maybe in the next second, he was going to kill all three of this family. Elder Shu only said not to let him move the three of the Lin family, but he didn¡¯t say not to let him move the three of the Shu family! ¡°Child, are you really¡­ our younger sister¡¯s child?¡± Darius¡¯s father looked at Suzi with tears in his eyes. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Darius¡¯s father stepped forward: ¡°My child, tell your uncle, how did your mother¡­ how did you pass away?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1013 – 1014 Chapter 1013 ¨C 1014 Read Chapter 1013 ¨C 1014 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1013 She had never dealt with Darius¡¯s parents, and for a while, Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, Darius stepped forward and said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t be afraid, my parents really want to recognize you as their niece.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Darius¡¯s father nodded three times in a row: ¡°I want to admit it! I have to admit it! Son, it was our fault before. A Zhen mentioned it in front of us more than once, saying that you are very simr to his aunt. , But we just don¡¯t believe it, we¡­¡± Darius paused halfway through his father¡¯s words, and he sighed for a while. Only then did I say with difficulty: ¡°We¡­Your aunt and I used to listen to other people¡¯s nder too much, so we lost our judgment¡­¡± Darius¡¯s mother also looked at Suzi frankly: ¡°My aunt is also at fault, son, we shouldn¡¯t listen to those people¡¯s words that have caused prejudice against you. Children, uncles, aunts, and cousins all support you not to change Lanita. Kidney.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Darius took the words of his mother and said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t recognize my cousin, or your uncle and aunt. We just told you, don¡¯t be sad, you don¡¯t have no rtives, you have rtives now. Now, we will work together to protect you, and we will never let you donate a kidney to Lanita!¡± Suzi¡¯s eye circles were red. My aunt¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°Child. No matter how stupid we are, we can still hear it, but we don¡¯t know which tendon is in the old man?¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°Thank you, I am still very touched by you for being able to treat me like this, but I am sorry Mr. Shu, Mrs. Shu, and Mr. Shu, I¡­¡± She spit out a sullen breath: ¡°I¡¯m really not what you are looking for, your nephew, I don¡¯t know who is Mr. Shu¡¯s little aunt. I have nothing to do with your Shu family.¡± Darius¡¯s family of three: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi said again: ¡°Mr. Shu, please tell Elder Shu, I will not selflessly donate my organs to anyone, let him die of this heart.¡± Darius nodded: ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Suzi, you can be happy!¡± Darius said emphatically. Is she happy? Although she wasughing outside Lanita¡¯s ward just now, she was not happy. At this moment, Suzi just wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Darius, but buried her head in Arron¡¯s arms and let Arron forcibly drag her into the elevator. Get off the elevator. Then get in the car. ¡°Buckles! They are all ba5tards! They are all fcuking ba5tards! uuu¡­¡± Suzi finally couldn¡¯t help it, she leaned on the passenger seat, howling. Crying like a neurotic. Along the way, Arron didn¡¯t say anything, because he knew that at this time, he couldn¡¯t persuade him, he wanted to let Suzi¡¯s angere out. If not, he even worried that Suzi would be ill. When the car drove fast into themunity, Suzi suddenly said to Arron: ¡°Arron, you stop the car, I will get off here, and then you can go to thepany to deal with the affairs. I haven¡¯t been to work for half a month. Thepany must have a lot of affairs after only one day at work.¡± Arron: ¡°I don¡¯t worry about you. I won¡¯t go to thepany today.¡± ¡°A lot of Qin, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I am a very strong person. Nothing can hit me. I have you. I have the only thing to feed. I am fine. I must fight them to the end. I Coming down here, I want to call my mother. I hope she can show up.¡± Suzi looked at Arron and said. Arron nodded: ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He put Suzi down and drove to thepany. Standing outside the gate of themunity, Suzi suddenly shouted: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t hear me, mom, where are you, mom¡­¡± She cried and yelled like a child who couldn¡¯t find a home. Chapter 1014 ¡°Mom, are you here?¡± ¡°Mom, do you me me for not looking for you for six years, so I have note out?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, Suzi is sorry for you, you love me so much, but Suzi has not been able to protect you. After so many years, Suzi doesn¡¯t know how you lived alone? You have been wandering, right? ¡° ¡°Ouuu, mother, I really deserve to die.¡± Suzi cried and squatted on the ground. On the way, many pedestrians were watching her, but Suzi didn¡¯t care. Just when she was crying silently, the phone in her bag rang suddenly. Suzi immediately opened and nced at it, Galia called. Today is normal working hours. Originally, Suzi was also going to work, but early in the morning, because of a phone call from Mr. Shu, she ran into the hospital. At the same time she made herself heartbroken, the ss forgot to go to work. At this moment, seeing Galia¡¯s call, Suzi wiped away tears in a hurry, and said to the phone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Galia, I was a little in a hurry and couldn¡¯t go to work today.¡± ¡°What!¡± Galia smiled on the other end of the phone: ¡°Suzi, the only little ck box that I bought for me, there are many young girls younger than me who want to be in thepany, do you know what they say?¡± Galia¡¯s tone was too excited. Because of the excitement, she didn¡¯t hear the sadness in Suzi¡¯s tone. Suzi didn¡¯t want Galia to worry about him, so he forced a smile and said, ¡°They are all very knowledgeable.¡± ¡°That is!¡± Galia said proudly: ¡°Suzi, I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t check it. Who made me a poor person? I went home yesterday and checked the relevant information to find out how valuable this small ck box is. The ck gold wood of Gasing Ind is a hundred times more expensive than gold.¡± Suzi smiled reluctantly: ¡°Could it be that you want to sell this little ck box in exchange for Dayang?¡± ¡°Huh! No! Actually I know what you mean by giving me this precious gift.¡± Galia said. ¡°The only one sent¡­¡± Galia angrily said: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your approval, how could there be millions of dors if the only one is so small? I believe that lipstick and nail polish must be the only ones given to me, but this little ck man must be you Suggestion.¡± Suzi simply admitted: ¡°Well, you are my best friend, it¡¯s me¡­ The first friend I made after Shanna¡¯s N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. mother died.¡± ¡°Thank you Suzi, thank you so much!¡± Galia said earnestly: ¡°I know you want me to marry into Shu¡¯s house with an object at the bottom of the box, so that Shu¡¯s family won¡¯t look down on me.¡± Galia is a smart girl. As long as she thinks about everything, You can figure out Suzi¡¯s intentions. Suzi no longer concealed: ¡°The Shu family is a high-endpound. Wemon people marry into a wealthy family. It is really unassuming. There are not many dowries that are a little understated.¡± Galia couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°Sister Suzi! Galia, thank you, thank you.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was very tired: ¡°Galia, if you want to¡­I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Galia was relieved: ¡°Oh, yes, I used to see you at the door of thepany every day, why didn¡¯t I see you today? You wouldn¡¯t be absent from work, right?¡± The more he said, the more doubts Galia felt: ¡°Suzi, your tone of voice is wrong, you¡­what happened to you today?¡± Suzi pretended to smile lightly: ¡°Look at you little pepper seed with no conscience. I caught a cold today and didn¡¯t go to work at thepany. I¡¯m resting at home.¡± Galia: Suzi, why did you catch a cold? Was it too busy at work on the first day yesterday? Or have you been in Gasing Ind for a while and haven¡¯t taken care of yourself? Suzi, are you okay? I will ask for leaveter, and go to your house to have a look¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Galia, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯te here¡­¡± At this moment, Suzi really couldn¡¯t hear anyone caring about her. She was close to the brink of copse. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1015 – 1016 Chapter 1015 ¨C 1016 Read Chapter 1015 ¨C 1016 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1015 She trembled and tried her best to keep herself from crying: ¡°Galia, you can go to work with peace of mind. I¡¯ll just take a rest¡­¡± The more Galia listened to Suzi¡¯s tone, the more wrong it became. She was even more puzzled: ¡°Suzi, are you crying¡­¡± At this moment, Suzi passed by an olddy carrying a basket to buy vegetables. The olddy squatted in front of Suzi and asked concerned: ¡°Little girl, what did you tell grandma about you crying for? What difficulties have you encountered? Yes? Tell your grandma, maybe grandma can help you.¡± Suzi: ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Suzi! What¡¯s wrong with you! Didn¡¯t you catch a cold, right?! What happened to you! Hurry up, are you going to dying me!¡± Galia yelled anxiously on the other end of the phone. Suzi couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She immediately wailed: ¡°Galia! They¡­ They want my kidneys! They are all damned! All ba5tards! All ba5tards! I curse them!¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Only then did she realize the seriousness of the matter. Who is Suzi? Suzi has always been the backbone of Galia and Rayna. Suzi rarely gets angry, rarely impulsive, and rarely feels vulnerable. But at this moment, she was crying like a child. ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t cry, tell me what happened, what¡¯s wrong with you Suzi, tell me quickly, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± ¡°Jarod¡­ he finally admitted that I was his biological daughter, but it was because I wanted to change my kidney. Their daughter, Lanita, Moira¡¯s daughter, had uremia, and she still had a month¡¯s life. Life, Jarod wants me to give Lanita the kidney.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fcuking¡­¡± Galia opened his mouth and said foul words. After a pause, she yelled: ¡°Jarod! I curse his family for not having a good life!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯lle right now!¡± Galia said this and hung up the phone. She hurriedly asked for leave from thepany, and then went to the design department to find Rayna. Rayna, who was busy seeing Galiaing over angrily, immediately asked her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Galia?¡± ¡°Someone bullied Suzi!¡± Rayna: ¡°Who! Which b!tch dares to bully Suzi, I will sit to death her!¡± Rayna was used to being rude in the past, but now when he is in a hurry, he still speaks a lot of rude words. Unexpectedly, Galia immediately responded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a b!tch Son raised! ba5tard! Go, now go to Suzi¡¯s house, first tofort Suzi. ¡° Rayna immediately packed up his work, and then went to Suzi¡¯s residence with Galia. At this time, Suzi was crying enough outside themunity. Just when she got home, Sister Li saw what Suzi looked like. She was shocked and immediately called Arron: ¡°Siye, what¡¯s the matter with Madam?¡± Arron at the other end said calmly: ¡°Boil her some white fungus and lotus seeds to make her cry. She will feel better when she cries.¡± Sister Li nodded and said, ¡°Eh, good fourth master.¡± Seeing Suzi¡¯s loss of soul, Li¡¯s heart felt ufortable. She carefully helped Suzi into the bedroom and washed her face with water. Just then, the doorbell rang. Sister Li went out immediately. The door opened, and she was stunned: ¡°You are¡­¡± Chapter 1016 ¡°Fu¡¯s rtives,¡± the woman said. Sister Li: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, Sister Li blocked the door: ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± The woman smiled dismissively: ¡°I don¡¯t know you either!¡± Aunt Li trembled with anger, but she did not dare to raise her voice. She was afraid that she would startle the heartbroken Suzi: ¡°You, who are you? Ourmunity is so strict, how did the guard let you in?¡± The woman sneered again: ¡°I have said that, I am a rtive of the Fu family, of course the guard has to let me in!¡± ¡°You¡­hurry up, and I¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave!¡± Li¡¯s wife said to the woman unwillingly. The daughter shrugged: ¡°Since I won¡¯t let me in, you cane down with me.¡± Sister Li: ¡°¡­¡± Suspiciously, she followed the woman downstairs and saw that Arron¡¯s father, Fu Zhengxiong, was in the car. And Mrs. Fu Qin Wenyu. Sister Li immediately greeted him: ¡°Master, olddy, you two¡­ But there are days when I haven¡¯te here in person, you¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°I don¡¯t even go to the old house when Ie back from Gasing Ind! Is it true or false what Elder Shu said?¡± Sister Li: ¡°Wh¡­what is it?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong already knew an important secret that Elder Shu and Arron talked about in the home. But he didn¡¯t know what the secret was. He originally wanted to ask Elder Shu, but as soon as Elder Shu came back, he hadn¡¯t been repaired and went to the hospital. He heard that his most beloved granddaughter was sick. Under these circumstances, how could Fu Zhengxiong bother the elderly? He also didn¡¯t want toe to his son¡¯s home. Because I knew that there was no one in my son¡¯s house during the day. Fu Zhengxiong went to the Fu Group Company first, but his son did not see him as a result. The son¡¯s secretary replied: ¡°The president is having an emergency meeting, please go back first, father!¡± Fu Zhengxiong took out his cell phone again and made a call to his son. However, he did not expect that when he received his father¡¯s call, he only said one sentence: ¡°Wait when I free my hands and settle the ount with you!¡± The son is looking for Laozi to settle ounts! What is this called! Fu Zhengxiong turned around and let the drivere to Arron¡¯s residence. Qin Shuang was actually sitting in his car. Qin Shuang has been honest for a long time. This time I heard that Arron and Suzi came back from Jiaxing Ind with a big secret, and Qin Shuang also wanted to know what the secret was. She has always wanted to marry Suzi. Therefore, Qin Shuang teased her aunt and followed her aunt in Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s car toe to Arron¡¯s residence. Qin Shuang volunteered to go up and knock on the door. She wanted to behave better in front of her aunt and uncle. At this moment, Qin Shuang was very happy when he saw Arron¡¯s domestic helper replying to Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s words. As long as there is turbulence within the Fu family. Then Qin Shuang¡¯s opportunity came again. ¡°Master, it¡¯s useless for you to ask me an old domestic helper. We are domestic servants who can¡¯t deal with the master¡¯s affairs. You should wait for the Fourth Young Master toe back and ask him again.¡± Li said. ¡°Where is that woman? Is she home? I asked her!¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked. Sister Li: ¡°Wh¡­ that woman?¡± ¡°Suzi!¡± Fu Zhengxiong had nned to admit Suzi in his heart, but when he came back from Jiaxing Ind, his son¡¯s attitude towards him was as cold as nine days. This is not the woman Suzi instigating discord in the middle, but what is it? Sister Qin said embarrassingly: ¡°You said¡­ my wife.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Where did she go!¡± ¡°Madam¡­she goes to work, and she goes to work as soon as shees back. She doesn¡¯t ask for leave much.¡± Aunt Li said without changing her face. She is a rtivelyte domestic helper from the Fu family. She doesn¡¯t know much about the Fu family. She only knows that she is the foremost wealthy family in Nancheng. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1017 – 1018 Chapter 1017 ¨C 1018 Read Chapter 1017 ¨C 1018 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1017 But Sister Li knew Suzi very well. The wife is a good person. When his wife was heartbroken, Sister Li didn¡¯t want these people to disturb her. It can be regarded as a kind of protection for his wife. Fu Zhengxiong sighed: ¡°Tell Suzi! If she wants to enter the Fu¡¯s house again in the future, let her persuade my son as soon as possible and let the family of threee back to the old house!¡± Sister Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I went to Gasing Ind, shouldn¡¯t I go home and talk about the situation there?¡± Sister Li: ¡°Hey, good sir, I see.¡± Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t talk to Sister Li again, but looked at Qin Shuang: ¡°Shuang¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Shuang followed Fu Zhengxiong into the car and left. Here Li Sao breathed a sigh of relief. She had to go back to see how her wife was. Her mental breakdown was so bad today. What difficulties did the wife encounter? Sister Li was about to go upstairs, and the security in themunity stopped her again: ¡°Sister Li, Sister Li.¡± As soon as Sister Li turned her head, she saw Anbao followed by two little girls. ¡°Sister Li, these two little girls said they were guests in your house?¡± Security asked. Aunt Li met Galia and Rayna. Galia asked anxiously: ¡°Aunt Li, what happened to Suzi, what happened?¡± Sister Li sighed: ¡°Hey, the Fu family just left, he came to Xingshi and asked him a crime, but he left without letting him in, my wife¡­¡± Thinking of Suzi¡¯s appearance, Sister Li wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t say anything, so she took Galia and Rayna upstairs. When I saw Suzi, Suzi was already asleep. She almost copsed from crying outside just now. When she was tired, she was sleeping very heavily now. However, Suzi¡¯s face was extremely pale. Galia and Rayna felt extremely ufortable. ¡°What to do?¡± Rayna cried and said, ¡°We can¡¯t watch Suzi being bullied like this!¡± Galia: ¡°We must kill the Lin family! Didn¡¯t Elder Shu intercede in front of Fourth Master Fu? Arron can¡¯t kill them, we can kill them!¡± Rayna said: ¡°Let her sleep for a while, let¡¯s go out to discuss a countermeasure!¡± Galia nodded. In order not to affect Suzi¡¯s rest, the two came out of Suzi¡¯s house again. Before leaving themunity, Galia suddenly thought of someone: ¡°Rayna, we have to deal with the Lin family of three. This is really necessary to discuss a countermeasure. I know who can discuss it.¡± Rayna also thought: ¡°Dalia?¡± ¡°Well! She is a little older than us, and has been following Kraig. Let¡¯s discuss with her first to see if there is the best countermeasure.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Galia took out his mobile phone and called Dalia. Hearing what happened to Suzi, Dalia was stunned. She immediately said: ¡°I happen to have not yet returned to Kyoto, youe to me now, we have a good discussion, three women can also be a head cobbler, this time, we must severely punish the Lin family! We have to tell Jarod, Suzi There are friends too!¡± Galia nodded: ¡°We will go to you right away.¡± After closing the line, Dalia waited for Galia and Rayna at home. About an hourter, when someone rang the doorbell at the door, she immediately got up to open the door. Du Huanshan was stunned when he saw the people at the door. At the door stood a woman in olive-green overalls. The woman¡¯s eyes smelled like a fox. Her tone was strange at times, as if she was asking: ¡°Are you Dalia?¡± Chapter 1018 Dalia looked at the woman up and down. The woman looked like a female soldier. But, it¡¯s not very simr. Because it¡¯s just the color of the clothes. Her clothes are more like work clothes. ¡°You are¡­¡± Dalia was sure he didn¡¯t know the woman in front of him. Moreover, the vi she and Kraig live in is considered a holiday ce for Kraig. Most of them live in Kyoto. The reason why they live here this time is because they are waiting for Arron and Suzi to return. ¡°Courier.¡± The woman said. Dalia: ¡°Women also deliver express delivery? But¡­I haven¡¯t ordered express delivery either!¡± She went to the mall and came back when she bought some clothes and jewelry. She had never ordered express delivery. The woman raised her eyebrows and smiled, with a frivolous tone in her tone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are many upations in this world, maybe all housewives like you who don¡¯t leave home have heard of it.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± This woman, why did she speak with a gun and a stick? Dalia is a steady and gentle woman. At this moment, her own man, Kraig, is discussing matters with Arron at the Fu Group Company. She is the only one at home, so she can only patiently ask: ¡°Miss, what do you have? Something?¡± ¡°I said! I¡¯m here to deliver the courier!¡± The woman nced at Dalia. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Dalia rose up: ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t order express delivery, please leave here immediately!¡± The womanughed and her tone eased: ¡°You did not order the express delivery, but Mr. Jun ordered it, and this is an international express delivery. I am also a professional international courier. The express delivery I sent is an extremely important confidential document. I advise you to ept it.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± I was a little nervous. She is just a little woman. She has never been involved in Kraig¡¯s business affairs. At this moment, Dalia can¡¯t think about why such confidential documents are sent to this leisure vi? Instead of sending it directly to your home in Kyoto? Dalia didn¡¯t think about it. She only turned out the documents in the woman¡¯s hands and said politely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­thank you for sending the documents. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look at such confidential matters. When my husband ¡°Your husband?¡± the woman asked in a lightly mocking tone. Dalia¡¯s little face blushed: ¡°¡­¡± She was a little guilty. However, to a stranger she doesn¡¯t know, she can¡¯t exin to others that Kraig is not my husband, and we have no status? After a few seconds, she nodded: ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The woman smiled: ¡°I have given Mr. Jun several confidential documents. I have known him for more than ten years. I haven¡¯t heard of him yet. Kraig has married?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Before Dalia could react, the woman turned and left. He didn¡¯t even say hello. Dalia looked at the back of the woman walking. Although the woman was wearing an olive-green overalls, she had a small waist, as if a man could pinch it with a big hand. Especially the posture of women walking. The waist is twisted like a water snake. Dalia couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°True Sao.¡± How can such a woman¡­deliver courier? She doesn¡¯t understand. Did not think about it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1019 – 1020 Chapter 1019 ¨C 1020 Read Chapter 1019 ¨C 1020 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1019 She was still waiting for Galia and Rayna to arrive to discuss Suzi¡¯s affairs. Galia and Rayna came soon and came to the vi where Dalia and Kraig lived. Although the environment here is beautiful, Galia and Rayna did not have time. Appreciate it. When the two entered the living room, they talked to Dalia about Jarod¡¯s request for Suzi. Dalia¡¯s face turned pale in anger. ¡°Sister Shan, what do you say about this? We are Suzi¡¯s friends, and we can¡¯t watch Suzi being bullied.¡± Galia cried and blushed. When she didn¡¯t see Suzi¡¯s appearance, Galia was not so sad. Seeing Suzi lying in bed without breaking down, Galia gritted her teeth with hatred. Dalia sighed: ¡°¡­¡± What to do? Dujuan Mountain doesn¡¯t know either. She and Galia, and Rayna, including Suzi, are all kind women in their bones. The so-called gathering of objects and people into groups is this principle. Especially Dalia, she has never calcted others, others have always calcted her. Later, after Kraig rescued Dalia, Dalia was under the protection of Kraig, living a simple and leisurely life. Suddenly, it was really difficult for the three women to think of a bad move. However, Rayna came out of the small market, and her parents were so unreasonable. Rayna also sshed since she was a child. Before she met Suzi, she did a lot of harm. ¡°I¡­I have an idea, I don¡¯t know if it is appropriate or not,¡± Rayna said. Galia Xiaojiao immediately screamed, ¡°Speak quickly! As long as you can kill the Lin family!¡± Dalia grabbed Galia and asked her to sit down: ¡°Don¡¯t die, die, we have to pay for her death, right?¡± ¡°This way I don¡¯t have to pay for our lives.¡± Min Qing said with a smile. Galia: ¡°Rayna, speak up!¡± Rayna said confidently: ¡°Suzi was pissed off by the Lin family this time, and it was because she was angry and sad that she almost broke down. Then why can¡¯t we punish the Lin family to death?¡± Galia and Dalia¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. Galia couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Xiao Rayna, I didn¡¯t see it, you are quite resourceful!¡± Rayna raised her proud little chin, and continued: ¡°Lanita still has one month to live. With her grandfather¡¯s ability, she wants to find the source of her kidney within one month, maybe she will be able to find it. , What if shees alive again?¡± Galia said coldly: ¡°This kind of woman is a sc*m to let her live! We must not let her have a chance to live!¡± ¡°So, we have to kill Lanita first.¡± ¡°Quickly talk about your method, it¡¯s best to get her to death tomorrow!¡± Galia said impatiently. Rayna whispered to Galia and Dalia¡¯s ears for several minutes. After the muttering, Du Huanshan was stunned. But Galia jumped up happily: ¡°This idea is really great, ah ha ha ha¡­¡± Dalia: ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡± Galia pped her hands: ¡°Appropriate!¡± Dalia immediately smiled and said, ¡°Okay, the three of us will go together. There are so many people and powerful!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Rayna and Galia nodded at the same time. Three women, maybe they can also do very earth-shattering things! This afternoon, the three women secretly nned for a long time. In the middle of the afternoon, Dalia drove the two girls out to buy. Come backte at night. When he got home, Kraig had already returned. He was sitting on the sofa. He looked at Dalia with a gentle look today: ¡°What did you do? I came back sote. Have you eaten?¡± Dalia smiled and said: ¡°After eating, Rayna and I are our nephew and his wife, and their friend Galia. The three of us ate together.¡± After a pause, Dalia asked Kraig: ¡°Have you heard that the Lin family is going to dig Suzi¡¯s kidney?¡± Chapter 1020 Kraig nodded: ¡°In Arron¡¯spany today, I was talking about this.¡± Dalia asked: ¡°What are you going to do? I think this old man Shu, everyone says he is upright, but why did he bully Suzi?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He seems to have something to say to Dalia. But seeing Dalia¡¯s full attention on Suzi, Kraig didn¡¯t speak any more. ¡°Kraig!¡± Dalia shouted. Kraig: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Have you and Arron figured out how to deal with the Lin family! They are bullying Suzi!¡± Dalia is rarely strong in front of Kraig. Kraig hugged her in his arms: ¡°Do you care about Suzi?¡± Dalia: ¡°She is my friend!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kraig smiled and said, ¡°How many days did you know her?¡± ¡°Friends don¡¯t care about the length of time, but friends are rare.¡± Dalia said. After a pause, she said: ¡°Although I have known Suzi for a short time, Suzi cares about me very much. Even Suzi¡¯s daughter treats me very well. This time I went to Jiaxing Ind and brought me a special trip. Gifts back¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, Dalia paused. The only gift for Dalia Dalia liked it very much. I like it very much. I like it because Suzi and Lilly can know what she thinks. However, this gift symbolizes that she wants a child of her own, and it is impossible for Kraig to give her a child. Therefore, Dalia paused halfway through what he said. She paused for a while and then said: ¡°Although I knew Suzi for a short time, I was attracted by her integrity the first time I saw her. Later, when I saw her again, she gave me the impression of being independent and making friends in a lifetime. Once, I naturally cared about her.¡± Seeing Dalia taking a mouthful of Suzi, Kraig said: ¡°Today I went to Arron¡¯spany to discuss this matter.¡± ¡°What happenedter? How to say?¡± Dalia asked. Kraig pinched his eyebrows: ¡°If they were reced by anyone, their lives might have been gone, but it would be difficult to do this because Mr. Shu stood in there.¡± ¡°Master Shu is hateful!¡± Dalia said angrily. ¡°My suggestion to Arron is to let Arron send Suzi and her children abroad for the first half of the year. After half a year, Lanita will either die, or even if she has a kidney transnt, it is impossible for Suzi to belong.¡± Dalia raised her head to look at Kraig: ¡°If Lanita finds the source of her kidney, will she still find fault with Suzi from time to time in the future?¡± Kraig: ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°No!¡± Dalia said. Kraig: ¡°There is no way, but now I can only hope that Elder Shu will die soon.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Originally, I was thinking that Kraig could bring good news back when he came back. If this were the case, the n she had with Galia and Rayna might not be used. However, Dalia also knew that as long as Mr. Shu was there, it would be difficult for Kraig and Arron to attack the Lin family. If it was before, it would be better to say something. But now, everyone knows that Mr. Shu is so kind to Arron. So Kraig is right. The best way is to send Suzi to live abroad for half a year. It¡¯s just that, it is possible that Lanita still can¡¯t die. Thinking about this, Dalia thought it was better for the three little women. Although it is a bit rough, it can be hit with one hit. Anyway, the three of them are little women, and they don¡¯t have much face. His father Shu was as kind to Arron as a mountain, but he was not as kind as a mountain to their three little women. This matter was good, Dalia rxed, and then she thought about the female courier during the day. ¡°Oh, by the way Kraig¡­¡± Dalia broke free from Kraig¡¯s arms. Just as she was about to say something to him, her lips were blocked by Kraig. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1021 – 1022 Chapter 1021 ¨C 1022 Read Chapter 1021 ¨C 1022 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1021 The man held her tightly in his arms and k!ssed her fiercely for a long time. Later, Dalia limp directly in Kraig¡¯s arms. Seeing that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist, the man said in a low tone, ¡°Little woman! You didn¡¯t talk about it when you came backte today. When you came back, you were talking about other people, why? You just pretend to be someone else in your heart. Don¡¯t you even n to ask for your own man?¡± Dalia was amused: ¡°What do you say, I have business¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words, and her lips were blocked by the man again. This time, the man did not let her go, but directly carried her upstairs, hugging her while k!ssing her. There has been no room to speak to her. Dalia just wanted to tell him that she received an international courier document today. But until she fell asleep, she couldn¡¯t say this. This night, the man is like a wolf. It was not until early the next morning that Dalia woke up from a deep sleep. The pain in her whole body told her how violent the man¡¯s behavior wasst night. It¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t want her this year, and as if he had slept this time, and he won¡¯t want it in the future, so he wanted the same this time. Lying on the bed, Dalia couldn¡¯t help butugh,zily vomiting: ¡°What a bad man, I hate it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the phone rang. Pick it up and connect: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sister Shan, are you ready to leave? Rayna and I are ready¡­¡± Gosh! Dalia sat up immediately. Yesterday, Yan YanRayna and Yan YanRayna agreed to act ording to the n today, but she¡­ Last night, she was so tired and drowsy that she didn¡¯t know what time she slept. She just checked the phone time, and it was already more than 8 o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°Now, wait for me for half an hour!¡± Dalia said quickly. If you speak, hang up immediately. Half an hour! Half an hour! Too Dalia lifted the quilt and got up, only to realize that it was difficult for her to get out of bed. Pain all over. It hurts like being crushed by Shi Gong. Even so, she still had to endure the pain, hurriedly brushing her teeth and washing her face, changing clothes, before putting on makeup, or evenbing her hair. Dalia saw that ten minutes had passed, she grabbed her bag and went out. After getting in the car, she called Kraig: ¡°Kraig, where have you been?¡± ¡°I have something outside.¡± On the other end, Kraig answered very neatly. ¡°Well, good I know Kraig, I¡¯ll go out too.¡± Dalia said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After a brief conversation between the two people, Dalia hung up the phone, went out to the ce the three had agreed upon, loaded things up, and the three drove to the hospital where Lanita was. At this time, in the hospital, the doctor had justpleted the rounds. Lanita was lying on the hospital bed without a trace of blood. Next to her stood her parents, grandfather, and Darius and Darius¡¯s parents. All rtives are here. When the grandfather¡¯s family was present, Lanita would forcibly endure the fear of death in her heart. On the surface, she pretended to be very sensible: ¡°Grandpa, uncle and aunt, you don¡¯t need to look at me here anymore, and you don¡¯t have to ask Suzi for me. Kidney, I would rather die¡­¡± Without finishing a sentence, three women suddenly came in at the door of the ward. ¡°Since you are going to die, the three of us will hold a memorial meeting for you in advance, right?¡± Rayna at the door said with a grin. Chapter 1022 ¡°You!¡± After Lanita, who was lying on the hospital bed, saw the three of them clearly, she immediately sat up from the hospital bed. Jarod, Moira, Elder Shu, Darius and his parents were also taken aback. ¡°Rayna¡­¡± Darius¡¯s mother immediately shouted, ¡°What are you doing here? Did youe to see your cousin Lanita?¡± Rayna sneered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear aunt, I came today to hold a memorial service for Lanita in advance, to mourn her death in advance.¡± The audience: ¡°¡­¡± Lanita: ¡°Ah¡­you three, die for me! Die! I want you to die now, grandpa, you send your men to kill me three dead women, ooh Woo¡­¡± Lanita, who was already afraid of death, was trembling all over when Rayna said this. Elder Shu stammered for a long time: ¡°You, you¡­ are you all instigated by Suzi?¡± Jarod also roared: ¡°Where are the three crazy women! They came to the hospital to make trouble, get out! Get out of here!¡± Moira picked up the phone and smashed it at Galia, Rayna and Dalia. The three of them all avoided. Dalia doesn¡¯t know how to make trouble and scold the streets. She came here today to join in the field, and she really can¡¯t understand the Lin family¡¯s repeated bullying of Suzi. However, Galia and Rayna are not easy to provoke. Especially Rayna. She really gave full y to the specialties of her little shrew in the market. ¡°Lanita! I heard that there are toxins in your blood. It is because of the toxins in your blood that your Suzi detox work is overloaded and you have uremia? Ahahaha! Do you know why?¡± Without waiting for Lanita¡¯s refutation, Rayna began to curse: ¡°Because you have done too much evil, you are a radioactive toxin body. Now that you can¡¯t finish the emission of toxins, you will all greet yourself. It¡¯s so fun.¡± ¡°Lanita, I can¡¯t wait to see if your skin will be covered with toxins in the end, um, covered with lupus.¡± ¡°Rayna!¡± Lanita gritted her teeth with tears on her hateful face. ¡°Hey, Lanita, did you tell you that your body is covered with lupus now? Oh, I guess why you are so urate, oops, in this case, you may not survive even a month. Take a look. , It¡¯s better for us to treat you well.¡± ¡°Let her go and beat her out¡­¡± Lanita roared. At this moment, Darius did not move. Because he was happy in his heart. And Darius¡¯s parents would never beat Rayna, after all, Rayna was their niece. At this moment, Moira was holding Lanita who was crying and roaring, and Lanita¡¯s nostrils were bleeding out. Moira also went crazy and cried: ¡°Doctor, call a doctor!¡± It¡¯s a pity This time is short, just after the doctor¡¯s round. There is a rule in the hospital that after a round of the ward, it is time to go back to have a regr meeting to see the condition of each patient, and there is not even a nurse. When Yan YanRayna Dalia came here, they were stuck in this time period. What¡¯s more, this is the VIP ward. The biggest advantage of the VIP ward is that it is secluded and no one bothers. In this way, it is more suitable for three people to pretend here. Therefore, Lanita shouted for a long time, bleeding out of the nostrils he shouted, but he did not call anyone. Only Jarod wanted to beat three people out in desperation, but was blocked by Galia. Galia crouched before Jarod: ¡°You old man, why, you still can¡¯t be beaten by men? You beat your daughter to abuse your daughter. You have a habit of abuse. Do you want to abuse even outsiders? I yeah! ¡° Galia could not stop Jarod alone. This is not, there is Dalia behind. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1023 – 1024 Chapter 1023 ¨C 1024 Read Chapter 1023 ¨C 1024 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1023 Dalia is not as good at cursing as Galia and Rayna, but she can block Jarod with Galia. Since then, Jarod would not be able to rush to beat Rayna. For a while, the doorway in this ward was extremely lively. ¡°Lanita, you are optimistic. This bunch of flowers cost us thousands of dors. This bunch of flowers looks like a bunch of flowers. Actually, if you look carefully, what is written on it, you see: Keep your youth forever. ¡° Lanita: ¡°Ah¡­boil¡­¡± At this time she had nothing but to cry wildly. Rayna took another small notebook: ¡°Here is this for you. This is the Eternal Youth Rest Garden. Here are young people. We are all friends of Suzi. You are also Suzi¡¯s half-sister. , So we are here to help you, eh, do you like Chaoyin or Chaoyang?¡± Lanita: ¡°Puff¡­¡± A mouthful of old blood came out. Lanita fainted suddenly. Rayna, Galia, and Dalia nced at each other, and they immediately slipped away. The goal has been achieved, it must have slipped away! The three of them go to jail together. If you go to jail, you just go to jail. Anyway, Lanita is a D*mn person, and they didn¡¯t do anything, just sent a bunch of flowers. The three of them turned and walked out for two steps, and suddenly screamed behind them: ¡°Stop!¡± The three people looked back at the same time. Galia stood in the middle and said, ¡°Master Shu! It is Fourth Master Fu who owes you the favor, not us! Your order will not have any effect on us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry Darius?¡± Elder Shu asked again. ¡°Who do I want to marry need you to ask? I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Little Chili is Xiao Chili, and Galia is not afraid of it. Elder Shu was angry: ¡°You¡­¡± Galia sneered: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, very good!¡± Elder Shu also sneered again and again. After a pause, he asked, ¡°The three of you are all here to show off Suzi, right, Rayna?¡± Rayna didn¡¯t give Mr. Shu any face: ¡°Old man! It¡¯s the fake me who has been favored by your family. Rayna has never received the slightest favor from your Shu family. You don¡¯t have to question me like that.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Rayna continued: ¡°I am Suzi¡¯s friend! I will not let anyone bully my friend!¡± Elder Shu looked at Dalia again. He didn¡¯t know that Dalia was Kraig¡¯s confidante. At this moment, in Kraig¡¯s eyes, Dalia was wearing ordinary clothes with a in face, as if there were some swollen eye vesicles, and the whole body did not wake up like a middle-aged woman. Elder Shu blurted out: ¡°Are you also the helper Suzi got?¡± Dalia nodded: ¡°Old sir, I have to say that what you Shu and Lin did to Suzi is really too much.¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°Surely people are divided into groups and things are gathered together. Just like you, a woman, even if you don¡¯t say what you do, I can probably guess a lot of things.¡± Dalia: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elder Shu did not answer Dalia. Instead, he said: ¡°There is something you all know, right?¡± The three asked together: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± ¡°Lanita, she is Suzi¡¯s half-sister, do you know?¡± Elder Shu asked intentionally. The three of them said funny at the same time: ¡°Because it is my younger sister, do I have to donate the kidney to her?¡± With words, Galia said, ¡°It¡¯s because Lanita is Suzi¡¯s own sister, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t save her!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Elder Shu said suddenly. Chapter 1024 Rayna sneered: ¡°Of course it¡¯s all right!¡± Elder Shu¡¯s smile was calm: ¡°As long as you admit that Lanita and Suzi are sisters.¡± These words made the three people confused for a while. ¡°You go back.¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°I have no other skills, old man Shu. I can guarantee that the three of you will not go to jail for making trouble. I can still do it. You are all young people. I don¡¯t me you. You go back. Right.¡± When he said this, Galia, Rayna, and Du Huanshan were stunned. Galia sneered: ¡°If you don¡¯t say we have to go back, let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as the words were bound, the three left. In the ward, Lanita¡¯s emotional instability caused Lanita¡¯s condition to deteriorate more than just crying wildly. She kept bleeding in her nostrils. Moira screamed: ¡°Doctor,e and save my daughter!¡± Jarod also cursed frantically: ¡°If my daughter is dead, I will let some of you be buried with you!¡± Lanita has fainted. In an instant, several doctors rushed over. They hurriedly pushed Lanita to the rescue room, and everyone followed. Four or five doctors, after dozens of minutes of busy work, finally rescued Lanita¡¯s life style and stabilized her. The doctor came out exhausted and exhausted: ¡°Fortunately, our hospital has the best medicine that Mr. Shu you transferred from the hospital in Kyoto, otherwise your granddaughter will really be killed on the spot this time.¡± Elder Shu immediately let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The doctor kindly said to Mr. Shu: ¡°Ms. Lin¡¯s illness has worsened drastically after such a toss. Let her be matched as soon as possible. Also, in the future, no one should be allowed to harass her and affect her condition.¡± After a pause, the doctor looked at Father Shu in confusion: ¡°Master, in this case, you can sue those women! They will go to jail like this!¡± Elder Shu shook his head: ¡°Now, saving my granddaughter¡¯s life is the most recent. She will not be in danger now, will she?¡± The doctor nodded: ¡°This time it is a rescue.¡± Elder Shu nodded: ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± Saying yes, he came to the opposite of Lanita¡¯s ward and shouted at the door: ¡°Come out.¡± A young man with a Danfan camera came out from the opposite ward. ¡°Did you see all the three women just now?¡± Elder Shu said. The young man nodded: ¡°I recorded it all.¡± Elder Shu looked back at Moira, who was crying and sobbing: ¡°Since Lanita is rescued back, don¡¯t cry for now. It¡¯s a matter of discussing the match now!¡± Moira gritted her teeth and said: ¡°I want Suzi two kidneys! Two! I want Suzi to die!¡± Elder Shu also sneered: ¡°Suzi came up with such a method! It¡¯s so D*mn! It doesn¡¯t take much for her to have two kidneys!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius behind him suddenly shouted angrily. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Elder Shu looked back at Darius: ¡°Darius! What¡¯s wrong with you? Your cousin is lying on the hospital bed and her life is hanging by a thread. Why don¡¯t you feel distressed at all?¡± ¡°Grandpa! Your granddaughter¡¯s fate is fate, but Suzi¡¯s fate is not?¡± Darius asked. Elder Shu lifted up his p and pped Darius on the face: ¡°You are a shame! At this time you are still facing Suzi, how on earth are you bewitched by her?¡± Darius calmly said: ¡°Suzi has never confuse me!¡± ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes? She asked her three female friends to make trouble! These three women, including Rayna, let you tell yourself what their qualities are! Deal with a patient like this!¡± The questioning voice was extremely loud. For a while, Darius had nothing to say. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1025 – 1026 Chapter 1025 ¨C 1026 Read Chapter 1025 ¨C 1026 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1025 After a pause, he calmly said, ¡°I have forced her to serve this purpose. Isn¡¯t it enough for her to resist?¡± Elder Shu sneered again: ¡°What did we force her to do?¡± ¡°They are sisters! My sister is dying! My sister has two good kidneys. Shouldn¡¯t I donate one to my sister?¡± Old Man Shu said very righteously. At this moment, he simply forgot that he had loathed Suzi, disliked Suzi, and persecuted Suzi so many times. Had it not been for Suzi¡¯s strong survivability, perhaps Suzi would have died long ago. Is it possible to donate a kidney to them if he is dead? Darius was angrilyughed by Mr. Shu: ¡°Why did you kidnap her to the moral high ground?¡± ¡°As they are sisters!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk to Grandpa anymore, and Darius left angrily. ¡°A Zhen¡­¡± Mother shouted. Darius paused and looked at his mother: ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Darius¡¯s mother said: ¡°Go and persuade your cousin Rayna, this is not Rayna¡¯s business after all, she is like this¡­¡± Darius sneered: ¡°Mom, have you ever thought about what it¡¯s like to Suzi? After persecuting others for so long, six or seven years, now you need someone else¡¯s kidney. If someone treats your son like this, would you promise you?¡± Darius¡¯s mother said: ¡°I will fight him hard!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right¡­¡± Sure enough, Darius turned around and left in a stride. He was going to Arron¡¯s house to take a look at Suzi. He can¡¯t control that much. When he got out of the hospital, Darius called Galia. On the other end, Galia was connected quickly: ¡°Hey! The son of the Shu family!¡± Dariusughed at himself: ¡°Galia, don¡¯t ridicule me. Why are you calling me Young Master Shu?¡± Galia sneered, ¡°Darius! Although I love you very much, I can¡¯t just watch your grandpa bullying Suzi. I¡¯m going against your grandpa. Your grandpa won¡¯t let you marry me. Break early!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± It took a few seconds before he said, ¡°Galia, now is not the time to make a fool of yourself. Although you almost killed Lanita just now, you just let out a little bit of anger. We are now going to discuss how to help. Suzi, how is Suzi now? I¡¯m rushing to Suzi¡¯s house now, let¡¯s go together!¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± There was a pause for a few seconds before she said: ¡°Yeah.¡± After a pause, Galia said again: ¡°I really hope that Lanita will be pissed to death this time. It¡¯s best to be pissed to death today. The big deal is that we go to jail!¡± Darius: ¡°I know¡­I hope she can die of anger today.¡± ¡°Then tell me how is Lanita now?¡± Galia asked. ¡°When I came out, she was still rescued.¡± Darius said. Galia immediately became happy: ¡°It¡¯s great! Tell Suzi the good news.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­good.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After hanging up the phone, Darius drove towards the residences of Suzi and Arron. Arron lives in the most upscalemunity in Nancheng, and Darius has only been here once. When he came outside themunity, he stopped the car and nned to call Suzi Alive Galia. He needs someone to lead him from the security. , He cane in. At the moment he called, he inadvertently looked out of the car window, and Darius suddenly burst out: ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Chapter 1026 Darius has never seen the little aunt. He was not born in the year my aunt ran away from home. But when she saw those eyes, he blurted out for some reason. However, when he hurriedly pulled the door and walked out of the car, those eyes were nowhere to be found. People? Darius looked around. But I can no longer see the ragged figure. He stood there, feeling mncholy. An olddy carrying a basket happened to pass by Darius. The olddy mumbled alone: ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at this intersection. Yesterday there was a girl here crying and crying to her mother. The one who was crying was called a Pathetic.¡± Darius: ¡°What did you say, old man?¡± The olddy continued: ¡°Today, there is another person here called Auntie.¡± After finishing speaking, the olddy didn¡¯t look at Darius, she just hobbled away with a basket on her back. Darius was left alone, and suddenly burst into tears. Auntie! Is it possible that sister-inw is still alive? Is it possible that my sister-inw is moving around here? Thinking of this, Darius couldn¡¯t wait to see Suzi even more. He originally wanted to call Suzi, but when he thought about it, Suzi was in a bad mood these past few days, so Darius took out his phone and called Arron. On that end, Arron got through quickly. Arron¡¯s tone was still very calm, as if nothing had happened: ¡°Hey.¡± Darius¡¯s tone was extremely apologetic: ¡°Fu Si Ge, how is she Suzi?¡± ¡°Not good!¡± Arron said. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said: ¡°What I say to apologize now? I apologize for my grandfather. These words are all false. I am outside of yourmunity. I am here. Discuss how to deal with my grandfather and the Lin family.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Darius said, ¡°Fourth brother, tell the security guard, I wille in?¡± Arron sighed, ¡°Okay! Come in now.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After closing the line, Darius called Galia again. On the other end, Galia said, ¡°I¡¯m at Suzi¡¯s house now.¡± Darius drove into themunity quickly. The security of themunity did not stop him. He drove all the way to the door of Arron, and when he saw Arron, he was waiting downstairs. ¡°Four brother, you¡­ didn¡¯t go to thepany today?¡± Darius asked. Arron: ¡°Suzi became ill. He started to have a fever yesterday. He went to the hospital to get an IV and the fever went down, but now he has a fever again.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, brother four.¡± Arron asked, ¡°Is Lanita dead?¡± Darius: ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came, I just came out of the rescue room. It seems that my condition has deteriorated.¡± After a pause, Darius said: ¡°Four brother, in view of the agreement between you and my grandfather, I know you are very embarrassed. He can only admit his fate, maybe when Suzies back, Lanita will be dead.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°At present, there is only this way to go. But¡­¡± After Arron said half of his words, he stopped. He did not tell Darius that the reason why Suzi was reluctant to go out and hide was because of his mother. Suzi was sure that his mother was nearby. It must be near here. If Suzi leaves home for half a year, what will his mother do? Although her mother is unwilling to show up now, at least Suzi knows that she is alive, and the only thing her mother can see Suzi every day is her hope of continuing to live. However, if Suzi took the only one to hide for a while, she couldn¡¯t think of the consequences. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to think, could he still be in this life See the mother. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1027 – 1028 Chapter 1027 ¨C 1028 Read Chapter 1027 ¨C 1028 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1027 Darius asked puzzledly: ¡°But what?¡± Arron said nothing: ¡°Come up first.¡± Darius followed Arron up. In the huge living room, sitting Galia, Rayna, Lenny, Dalia and Kraig. Seeing Dariusing in, Lenny immediately bounced up. He ran up to Darius and grabbed Darius by the cor: ¡°Old Shu! You Shu¡¯s family is not human anymore!¡± If you speak, Darius will be beaten by p too much. Darius did not resist. He looked at everyone and focused his gaze on Galia: ¡°How is Suzi now?¡± ¡°Fever, sometimes talking nonsense, constantly yelling¡¯Mother¡¯, sometimes shrinking into a fright, constantly yelling,¡¯Don¡¯t dig my kidney, don¡¯t!''¡± When Galia said this, Darius¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Take me to see her.¡± Darius said. Galia took Darius to the outside of the bedroom. Standing outside the door, Darius nced. The girl was lying on the wide bed, covered her with the quilt, making her look very thin, only a pale face appeared outside the quilt. She fell asleep. It looks very quiet. However, her brows frowned tightly. Shey alone on a bed that was so big and so big, and she looked lonely, very depressed. This made Darius couldn¡¯t help but think of when he first saw her six years ago. She is so lonely and helpless, living in this city, like a joke, a ything, kicked like a ball by the upper ss in the city. In the end, he sshed dirty water on her. However, it was just such a little girl in a passive environment, but she survived unswervingly. Because at that time there was a child in her belly. For this child, she managed to bravely rush to Arron¡¯s wedding scene, trying hard to fight for a good future for her child. For this child, Suzi almost died in his life. How hard was she at that time? In the most difficult time, she was a girl working as a sterer on the construction site. In such a poor day, she still took a child, and with a paralyzed brother Sanford, Suzi still survived. She is very strong. Many men admire her strong vitality. However, it was such a strong girl who lost her vitality at this time. She was lying on the bed, motionless, with a small face, almost not as big as a half-p of Darius. Darius didn¡¯t dare to step forward and touch Suzi. I just feel extremely guilty in my heart. They all owe Suzi to the Shu family. Even owed her mother. This afternoon, Darius stayed at Arron¡¯s home. In the afternoon, the doctor came to check for Suzi. Arron asked the doctor: ¡°My wife¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Master Fu, his wife is just eager to attack her heart. In fact, she is not seriously ill. You should take care of her. Don¡¯t stimte her again these days. Slowly recuperate and she will recover.¡± The doctor¡¯s words made Arron rest assured. A lot. It wasn¡¯t long after the doctor left, it was already half afternoon. At this time, Christopher also happened to pick up Lilly. The little things were gloomy along the way. At first, Christopher teased her, but Shen only kept silent, so Christopher stopped teasing her. When he returned home, Shen Only ran to his mother¡¯s room to take a look. She did not cry, and came out of her mother¡¯s room. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When he came to the living room and saw Darius, Lilly suddenly said with tears: ¡°Uncle, you can ask your grandfather, can you use my kidney?¡± Chapter 1028 Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± Arron got up suddenly and hugged Shen Zuo-qin in his arms. Galia also red at Darius: ¡°Young Master Shu, you can let your grandfather go to death!¡± ¡°Galia!¡± Christopher scolded Galia angrily: ¡°Why are you talking to Master Shu Family!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Galia looked at Christopher. Christopher said: ¡°Young Master Shu and Grandpa Shu are two different things. You can¡¯t me the Young Master Shu, this will affect your feelings!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this feeling! Because I can¡¯t serve his grandfather like this!¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He looked around, Rayna was crying. Dalia also has red eyes. Su Darius suddenly said: ¡°All these things are caused by the Shu family. The woman Lanita is also the granddaughter my grandfather insists on. Darius will decide this matter! Tomorrow, listen to my good news. !¡± As long as the words were necessary, Darius left Arron¡¯s house. He drove all the way home. When he got home, Darius made another call with Mr. Shu: ¡°Grandpa, youe home, I have something to discuss with you.¡± At that end, Mr. Shu said impatiently: ¡°A Zhen, what are you going to mess with? Your cousin just pulled back from death this morning, what are you messing with!¡± ¡°My cousin, my cousin! Is it your granddaughter? My grandson, I¡¯m not your rtive anymore!¡± Darius yelled angrily on the phone. At that end, Old Man Shu calmed down, ¡°A Zhen, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Darius¡¯s tone calmed down: ¡°Grandpa, youe back. I want to discuss with you about the recement of Lanita¡¯s kidney.¡± Elder Shu was immediately surprised: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I went to Suzi¡¯s house this afternoon.¡± Darius said. Elder Shu immediately asked hopefully: ¡°She¡­ did she promise to give Lanita a kidney?¡± Darius: ¡°That¡¯s roughly what it means, so youe back first, and I will sum up this matter with you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Shu said happily immediately. After closing the line, he returned to the ward and said: ¡°Good news, good news, Lanita, you are saved.¡± Lanita immediately moved her eyes in surprise, ¡°Really¡­really Grandpa?¡± Elder Shu nodded: ¡°Suzi promised to donate a kidney for you.¡± Lanita rushed to ask: ¡°Should you give me two? I want two! She won¡¯t be able to live like this! And I will be very healthy. After Suzi¡¯s death, I can still marry Arron! Grandpa! , You must convince Arron to let Suzi give me both kidneys!¡± ¡°Yes! Both kidneys were dug for her! Let her die!¡± Moira said viciously. Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± If Lanita said something like this before, Elder Shu might scold her granddaughter, but now, especially when Galia, Rayna and Dalia came to make a fuss this morning, Elder Shu became even more sick of Suzi. Their kind of troubles clearly wanted Lanita¡¯s life! Elder Shu said: ¡°Okay! Grandpa must dig out both of her kidneys and use them for my granddaughter.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1029 – 1030 Chapter 1029 ¨C 1030 Read Chapter 1029 ¨C 1030 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1029 Lanita asked, ¡°Can you take me to grandpa?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Shu said with confidence. Lanita immediately smiled happily: ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡± Elder Shuforted Lanita a few more words before leaving the hospital, and the driver drove him back to Shu¡¯s house. At this moment, Darius was sitting in the living room waiting for Mr. Shu. Seeing the old mane in, he looked at his own grandfather with a cold face. Elder Shu could also tell the difference from Darius¡¯s expression. His tone fell into a low tone: ¡°Did you specifically call me toe back and discuss your cousin¡¯s condition with me? Didn¡¯t you go to Arron¡¯s ce today? You told me on the phone that Suzi agreed to give Lanita Kidney?¡± Darius sneered: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think that being benign will hurt?¡± Elder Shu also sneered: ¡°Your grandfather, I have been upright and upright throughout my life, and I have never done anything that hurts my conscience!¡± ¡°Then why do you treat Suzi so much!¡± Darius looked at Elder Shu with anger. ¡°Because she robbed your cousin¡¯s husband! Because she bewitched you so that you can¡¯t forget her like this! Because I disgusted her!¡± Master Shu said bluntly. Darius: ¡°Since she is so disgusting, don¡¯t worry about her kidney!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be done!¡± Elder Shu said, ¡°Using her kidney to save Lanita¡¯s life, it is her own atonement!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius gritted his teeth: ¡°Aren¡¯t you just relying on Arron¡¯s promise to you to bully Suzi!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Shu admitted frankly. He looked at Darius with no guilt: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my kindness to Arron to reinvent, I would really not dare to be so presumptuous in front of Arron, but when Arron owes me, I need him to pay it back. He could not return me for the rest of his life, but it is different now.¡± ¡°Now, your cousin is lying in the hospital and needs help. Can I take care of that much?¡± Elder Shu asked Darius. Darius: ¡°Okay! In that case, I will dig out my kidneys now, and both of them will be dug out for your granddaughter!¡± Sure enough, Darius suddenly pulled out two daggers. Without even thinking about it, he raised his hand and stabbed him in the waist. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re crazy!¡± When he said that it was toote and then it was fast, and with a blink of an eye, Old Man Shu actually grabbed the knife in Darius¡¯s hand. Darius looked at Elder Shu in shock: ¡°You¡­ why are you so strong?¡± Old man Shu sneered: ¡°When I was young, I came out on the battlefield with bullets and bullets. It¡¯s not a problem for your grandpa to beat one or two people with my bare hands!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu sneered at Darius again: ¡°You want to die? No way!¡± Yubi, as soon as he turned around, Elder Shu shouted to the door: ¡°Come here, tie him up for me, and give her three times a day to eat! When will my granddaughter¡¯s kidney change seed, let him go, I see How could he be bewitched by Suzi!¡± When Mr. Shu finished speaking, four sturdy men overpowered Darius. Darius snarled, ¡°Grandpa, without my persuasion, you would never want to persecute Suzi! Neither Suzi nor Arron would agree! You will die!¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°¡­¡± Darius continued to roar: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Without waiting for Darius to speak, Elder Shu asked four big men to crush Darius down. And he, sitting alone in the huge living room of Shu¡¯s family, said to himself: ¡°Boy! Do you think I will count on you to convince Suzi?¡± ¡°You thought I would expect a woman like Suzi to donate kidneys to Lanita? If you want a kidney, I naturally have my own way!¡± Finally, Mr. Shu said calmly: ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s time for you to pay your debts!¡± Chapter 1030 This evening, apart from Darius and Lin¡¯s family, no one knew what Elder Shu had done to Suzi. Arron and Suzi were even less likely to know. This night, Suzi¡¯s fever gradually receded. People are sometimes very enigmatic and mysterious animals. Suzi has been feverish and keeps going back and forth again and again. But, this night, Lilly has been waiting by her mother¡¯s side, and she kept yelling in her childish milky voice: ¡°Mom, mom.¡± After a while, Shen only took up water and wet his mother¡¯s lips with a cotton swab. Little child, only six years old, her father and the domestic helper persuaded her to go to sleep, but Shen said that she was not tired. I don¡¯t want to sleep either. She has to take care of her mother. When she was younger, she also took care of her mother. These words directly struck Rayna and Galia, who had stayed to take care of Suzi, crying. However, it was Shen¡¯s only care for his mother. This night, Suzi finally had a fever. Although her face was pale, she felt a little bit of recovery from a serious illness. In the early morning of the next day, Suzi slowly opened his eyes. She felt like she had passed a century for as long as he had many dreams. Most of them are nightmares. She dreamed that many people were holding knives and chasing them continuously behind her, but she was pregnant with a big belly. She ran and ran, but at the end she ran to the edge of the cliff. Taking a step forward, she will chase like an abyss. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But behind them, so many people with knives, they stared at her closely and approached her step by step. In the end, several knife colleagues prated her waist. They took her kidney alive. Two were taken away. She can¡¯t live anymore. But her baby. ¡°Only, what about my only? If I die, what about my only? The only, the only¡­¡± When the six-year-old Lilly wiped Suzi¡¯s mouth over and over again, Suzi also called the only name over and over in his dream. Suzi relied on this bit of perseverance to support herself. When she woke up from the nightmare, she told herself that this was just a dream, it was not true. She is still alive. Her only is by her side. She is a mother, she can¡¯t be so sad, decadent, and spirited down. She can¡¯t. Her only was six years old. Suzi slowly opened his eyes. The fever on her forehead subsided, and she opened her eyes and saw a small face lying on her stomach, a pair of small hands opening and hugging her. Lilly was already asleep. Little things are too tired. Suzi didn¡¯t dare to move. However, as if telepathically, Suzi woke up, and Lilly woke up too. ¡°Mom!¡± Lilly was extremely surprised: ¡°Mom, are you awake?¡± Suzi suddenly burst into tears: ¡°The only one¡­sorry baby, mom¡­sorry, are you scared?¡± Lilly shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of mother, I will take care of you, mother, I know why you are sad, you don¡¯t want that big bad old man to dig your kidney, mother, I think of a good way, you can not let it She digs your kidney.¡± Suzi¡¯s heart was extremely gentle, and she asked with a weak smile: ¡°Then the only thing to tell her mother, how can we not let the old man dig her mother¡¯s kidney?¡± ¡°Dig mine.¡± Lilly said bravely. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She burst into tears. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1031 – 1032 Chapter 1031 ¨C 1032 Read Chapter 1031 ¨C 1032 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1031 Then you sit up and put the only one in your arms. She said in tears, ¡°As long as my mother is alive for one day, my mother will never let anyone hurt my only one, never! Isn¡¯t it the old man surnamed Shu!¡± Her kindness to your father has been wiped out in the past few days! Today, my mother told him at the hospital that if he dares to covet my kidneys, I will kill him on the spot!¡± Lilly also looked at his mother firmly: ¡°Yeah! D*mn it, badass!¡± Suzi murmured to the only one: ¡°Mom can¡¯t die, mom must be healthy, mom must protect my baby, must!¡± If it was necessary, she forced herself to prop herself up and got off the bed. She wiped her forehead, not feeling hot anymore. She is going out to find food now, and she is going to make herself strong. Only if you are strong can you deal with everything in the outside world. Seeing Suzi¡¯s improvement, everyone was extremely happy. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Arron.¡± Suzi said to her husband. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll serve it for you right away.¡± Arron went to the kitchen personally and gave Suzi the porridge and side dishes. Sitting at the dining table, the two colleagues spoke. ¡°Suzi, I think about it¡­¡± ¡°Arron, I¡¯m thinking about it¡­¡± The two looked at each other at the same time. Suzi smiled: ¡°Arron, you speak first.¡± Arron: ¡°I have made a decision¡­¡± In order to make this decision, he thought all night, all night. At this moment, Arron¡¯s tone was extremely cold: ¡°I think it¡¯s good, Mr. Shu certainly saved my life, saved my mother, and saved our family, but this cannot be his threat to me. Capital.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Arron with tears under her eyes. This is exactly what she wants to say to Arron. Arron continued: ¡°After you have eaten, the doctor wille to see you. You can rest at home and let the only one sleep. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Suzi: ¡°Arron, you¡­¡± Arron¡¯s tone was calm. He evenughed: ¡°Suzi, do you know that since you and the only two of you came back, I¡­have rarely been killing them, and today¡­I will be bold once. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will make the Lin family of three and not see the sun tomorrow.¡± Arron said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In this way, Lanita can be regarded as fulfilled, she can suffer a lot less.¡± The man¡¯s tone was extremely calm. Suzi knows her husband very often. It¡¯s hard to change what the husband decides. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Not to mention that her husband had this decision in his heart, even she Suzi thought so! She touched her husband¡¯s hand: ¡°I will go with you!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Just as he was about to persuade Suzi to let her stay home well, and he would do it smoothly, the doorbell rang. Sister Li, who was busy in the kitchen, hurried to open the door. It was the security in themunity that passed the message at the door. Security usually seldom goes upstairs to disturb the owners. This morning, Mrs. Li was also very surprised and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the security? Did something happen?¡± After speaking, Sister Li sighed, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let anything happen. There has been enough family affairs in these two days.¡± However, the security guard said in a panic: ¡°It¡¯s not good Aunt Li, is Mr. Fu here? Something happened at the gate!¡± Hearing someone calling him, Arron immediately got up and went to the door, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Security hurriedly said to Arron: ¡°Fu Siye, you¡­hurry up and take a look at the gate of themunity. The gate of themunity is already¡­¡± Before finishing talking about the security, Arron rushed into the elevator, and then Suzi also rushed out. The two went downstairs together and came to the gate of themunity together. When they saw the crowd at the door, the two were stunned. Chapter 1032 At the gate of Arron¡¯smunity, Wuyangyang gathered no less than dozens of reporters. They are carrying SLR cameras, microphones, cell phones, recorders, all kinds. These reporters are all looking forward to watching themunity. Some could not wait, they asked the security guard: ¡°Excuse me, when will Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fue out?¡± Seeing such a scene, Arron was stunned. Calm and fierce like Arron, I really didn¡¯t expect such a scene at my door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron turned around and asked the security. Security guard said tremblingly, ¡°Four Lord, we¡­we don¡¯t know what happened. Just now, so many reporters suddenly swarmed in. These reporters all said that they had received some exemption cards. , It seems that Elder Shu asked them toe.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Only then did he realize that when he was still in thepany meeting to discuss the incident between Suzi and Lanita yesterday morning, Mr. Shu called in. The content is very simple: ¡°Arron, you are determined not to let Suzi donate a kidney to Lanita, do you?¡± Arron said in a very calm tone: ¡°Yes! It is impossible to give it to her!¡± Elder Shu said again: ¡°Arron, one less kidney, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for her either!¡± ¡°Is it just that you can¡¯t save me?¡± Old man Shu asked in an old voice. Arron asked in turn: ¡°Master, let me ask you, if Suzi needs a kidney transnt, she needs a kidney from Lanita, will you or the Lin family agree to give a kidney from Lanita to Suzi?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Master, don¡¯t rush to answer me, you should think carefully! You are not a big lie in your life, you should consider it carefully before answering me!¡± At that end, Elder Shu remained silent. He doesn¡¯t need to answer. Of course he wouldn¡¯t let Lanita¡¯s kidney be given to Suzi. After a pause, Grandpa Shu said quietly, ¡°Arron! You know, Grandpa Shu, I¡¯m not that kind of person. If anyone¡¯s life is a day away and needs a kidney to save his life, I¡¯ll convince my granddaughter to save my life. One lives.¡± Arron immediately said, ¡°But Suzi alone can¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Shu said angrily: ¡°Arron, you look back at Nancheng in the past six years, how chaotic the whole upper circle is? You, A Zhen, the Xu family boy, Joan, and your twins on Jiaxing Ind. Brother, you are all used by her!¡± ¡°Who has she let go of you?¡± ¡°Even, even during your mother¡¯s years in prison, I suspect she was using your mother!¡± ¡°Your mother died right after she was released from prison, don¡¯t you doubt Arron?¡± ¡°And Sanford, his legs are paralyzed!¡± ¡°Joan, I almost lost my life!¡± ¡°I heard that Siu, the daughter of your Uncle Jun Chengyin, almost died because of her!¡± ¡°Arron, Suzi is just a woman who cannibalize human flesh, drink human blood, and don¡¯t spit out bones! Why do you brothers, one by one, have to drill her full set? Can¡¯t you wipe bright eyes? ¡° ¡°Arron! I asked Suzi to take out a kidney to Lanita, not only to save Lanita¡¯s life, but also to make atonement for Suzi. Suzi owes this city, owes you, and owes your mother. Yes, she always pays it back!¡± Hearing this remark of Old Man Shu, Arron¡¯s angry hair became rooted. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1033 – 1034 Chapter 1033 ¨C 1034 Read Chapter 1033 ¨C 1034 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1033 He bluntly said to Old Man Shu: ¡°Old man, you are right. No matter what you say to me, I won¡¯t me you, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Old man Shu said sharply, ¡°I know your mother Shanna very well! She is a woman of good conduct! The son she has educated can¡¯t have no principles and no bottom line! It¡¯s impossible to be ignorant of grace!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Arron, you grew up when I watched you. I know your temperament better than you! You can bleed, you can lose flesh, you can behead decapitated, and you will treat your enemies without mercy, but you also speak very well. Credit and loyalty.¡± What Elder Shu said was true. She Arron does speak of loyalty. Seeing that Arron was silent, Elder Shu continued: ¡°Arron, if you didn¡¯t talk about loyalty, how could you have such a close rtionship with the Jun family¡¯s Kraig? How could you have such a strong rtionship with Zhong Muzhan in the southwest? And the northeast? Jiang Chenhe?¡± Arron had to admire it. He smiled indifferently: ¡°Master, do you even know this?¡± ¡°How many friends do you have, some of the hardest friends of life and death, I know.¡± Ginger is indeed old and spicy. This is Arron¡¯s evaluation of Mr. Shu. Hearing that Mr. Shu finished his analysis, Arron also slowly said: ¡°Father, what you said is correct. I am indeed very loyal.¡± After a pause, he said: ¡°I am not only very loyal, since I have a daughter and a wife, I also have a chance not to kill. But what does this mean? You want Suzi¡¯s kidney, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± Arron didn¡¯t wait for what Elder Shu said, and cut off what Elder Shu said: ¡°What do you call atonement? Suzi does not owe this city, it is the city that owes her! The Lin family owes her! And she owes no one. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can even take her kidney away!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Father, for the safety of your granddaughter, I hope you can find a suitable kidney for your daughter during this month. If you don¡¯t look for it again, I am afraid that time will be toote.¡± Arron hung up the phone decisively. At that end, Jarod and Moira in the hospital looked at Elder Shu anxiously: ¡°Master, look at this¡­¡± Elder Shu¡¯s expression was very calm: ¡°For my granddaughter Lanita, I have a way to treat her. This woman controls the men in the upper circle of Nancheng with her own strength. If I don¡¯t get rid of her this time, I won¡¯t Surname Shu!¡± Hearing the words of Old Man Shu, Jarod¡¯s family of three was overjoyed. Especially Lanita, she had forgotten that she was a D*mn person. She asked Elder Shu excitedly: ¡°Grandpa, can you¡­give me both of her kidneys? So that I can be a perfectly healthy person, and also her blood. ¡­¡± Old man Shu smiled and said, ¡°As long as you two are sisters, everything about her is yours. A woman like her who has harmed her for thousands of years, she shouldn¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± Lanita: ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Elder Shu walked out of the ward as he said, he called his own stop, and ordered one by one to go down. No one knows, what he ordered, no one knows how much work he has done behind his back. Until the night passed, so many reporters were blocked at the gate of Arron¡¯smunity. At this moment, when Arron and Anbao came to the gate of themunity together, reporters swarmed around. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Fu, is your wife Suzi really Miss Lanita¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Mr. Fu, how can your wife be so cruel that she can¡¯t even save her own sister?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1034 ¡°Mr. Fu, please answer our questions. If you can¡¯t answer, pleasee out with your wife.¡± ¡°Mr. Fu, I heard that your wife has been in the Lin family for eight years. Couldn¡¯t it be true that she has been in the Lin family for eight years?¡± ¡°Mr. Fu¡­¡± Watching these reporters questioning him without fear. Arron had an urge to open the killing ring. Just then, his cell phone rang again. He picked it up and saw that it was Mr. Shu calling. Arron immediately connected, and his tone was still calm: ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Arron, have you seen the reporters at your door?¡± Old Man Shu asked. Arron: ¡°You got them all?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°I told them that thew does not suppress the masses. As long as they attack in groups, you won¡¯t do anything to them. Besides, with me behind them, they can ask you questions unscrupulously.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Arron, what I want is very simple, Suzi¡¯s kidney.¡± Arron: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of driving my wife to death?¡± Father Shu: ¡°That¡¯s exactly the result I want.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu continued: ¡°Your father, Fu Zhengxiong, dare not care about you. Your grandfather is older than me. He is a hundred years old. I know they can¡¯t help you. Especially your father. He feels guilty for you. Heart. But I am different.¡± After a pause, Elder Shu said: ¡°Let me rece your grandfather, your father, give you a tight bone, I will lose your wife, and if Suzi is forced to die, I will pay. Give you a wife!¡± This is extremely domineering. So domineering, Arron had nothing to say. Not only that, but Elder Shu also figured out the next step. ¡°Arron, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be as decisive as you used to be, simply and mercilessly, do you know why?¡± Arron: ¡°Listen carefully!¡± ¡°The only one!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you have the only one, you can no longer ughter like before, kill people when you want to kill, between talking andughing, because at that time you didn¡¯t put your own life in your eyes, let alone the lives of others?¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s different, you have the only one.¡± ¡°The only thing is your biggest weakness in this life, Arron. Now that you have a weakness, you must be softened.¡± No! What Elder Shu said is the truth. Since the only one came to him, Arron had a daughter, and he could no longer run wild like before. ¡°Arron, I know one more thing.¡± Old Man Shu said on the other end of the phone again. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°After I talked to you yesterday about Suzi¡¯s kidney transnt for Lanita, after a whole night of deliberation, you have actually decided to kill the Lanita family. Promise, right?¡± Arron was silent. He did think so. He ns to do the same. However, Arron never expected that he would be blocked by reporters from Nancheng and the whole country early in the morning. Elder Shu used moral high ground to kidnap him and Suzi. If it were in the past, when he saw these reporters, Arron would behead these reporters without leaving any sc*m. But now, as Mr. Shu said, he has weaknesses. The only thing is his weakness. Coincidentally, at this moment, Shen Only came behind Arron. The little girl had spent the night with her mother in her mother¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t fall asleep next to her until early in the morning. However, although the child is small, he is very persevering. Maybe it was because of worrying about his mother¡¯s condition. Just now the house was a little noisy, and Lilly was awakened. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1035 – 1036 Chapter 1035 ¨C 1036 Read Chapter 1035 ¨C 1036 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1035 When she crept out, all she saw was the security guard calling Arron. Arron got down from the elevator. Before the door was closed, the little girl in a small floral pajamas ran up and down the stairs. Li Sao and Suzi behind them both shouted in unison: ¡°The only one, what are you going to do with the only one?¡± Lilly has already gone downstairs. Li¡¯s old arms and legs couldn¡¯t catch up. Suzi¡¯s fever has gone, but she was extremely weak when she had a fever one day yesterday. She took a few steps and couldn¡¯t keep up with her breathing. Even so, she went downstairs. And Galia and Rayna sitting in the living room. They also followed one after another downstairs. The only kid Shen, who runs with light arms and legs, runs very fast. She ran in front, but several people from behind were not catching up. Within three or two minutes, Lilly ran to the door of themunity and saw dozens of people at the door holding microphones to his father. Dad did not answer. Dad is answering the phone. However, the only thing Shen could hear from the questions asked by the reporters was that it was about his mother¡¯s kidneys. Upon hearing these two words, the little girl¡¯s eyes were red with resentment. Why? She doesn¡¯t understand why they all bully her mother? Why do we need mother¡¯s kidney? The six-year-old girl still doesn¡¯t know what a kidney is. She tugged at Arron¡¯s clothes behind her: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Seeing her daughter suddenly appear behind her, Arron felt even more sad. ¡°Dad, are they all here to ask mother for a kidney?¡± the little girl asked Arron pitifully. ¡°Only, go home! Listen to my father and go home immediately!¡± Arron immediately ordered Lilly. He wants to deal with these reporters here, he can¡¯t let the children show up in front of the reporters. Lilly shook his head firmly: ¡°I want to protect mom, dad, does mom owe them their kidneys?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The little girl has her own set of theories: ¡°Dad, even if mom owes their kidneys, she doesn¡¯t owe them deliberately. Mom must be all for me.¡± Thinking of the past, the little girl¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°We have had a hard time for several years. In order to let me wear a beautiful foreign dress, my mother asked the boss on the construction site to ask for the wages in advance several times. .¡± ¡°On another asion, in order to buy a wheelchair for uncle, my mother asked others to borrow money. At that time, some people forced her to pay back the money. It¡¯s the same as forcing her to pay back the kidney now.¡± The little girl¡¯s exnation made the father in front of him even more urge to kill. To Arron, killing a person is not blinking at all. But now for his daughter, he can only calm down now. Must be calm! Lilly said to his father again: ¡°Dad, I asked Aunt Rayna yesterday, and Aunt Rayna told me that everyone has kidneys, and I have them too. I can hold my kidneys and give them back.¡± With that, the little girl turned around and walked towards the gate without fear. ¡°The only one!¡± Lilly didn¡¯t look back. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She came to the door and looked up at the reporters. The reporters were stunned. ¡°Are you here to ask for a kidney from my mother?¡± Shen Only asked in a childish voice. She is very clear in her words. It was so clear that the reporters could not answer her questions. Seeing no one answered, Lilly said again: ¡°I am my mother¡¯s daughter, I can give you my kidney.¡± Chapter 1036 Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± So many reporters, as well as some people watching the excitement outside, were all speechless by the little girl¡¯s words. The little girl has messy hair and squiggly eyes. She has a round face and a baby fat peculiar to a five- or six-year-old child. She wears a small floral pajamas and has a pair of feet on her feet. Pink rabbit head small cotton drag. That appearance is so cute. Cute and well-behaved, crisp, can make people¡¯s hearts cute. The little girl looked at these reporters innocently and seriously. Seeing that they did not speak, Lilly continued: ¡°My mother has had a fever all day and night. You will wake up my mother at this door. I am my mother¡¯s daughter. My mother owes your kidneys. I can help her. Give it back to you.¡± Reporter: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, someone in the passing crowd couldn¡¯t help but utter a voice. ¡°For the first time in my life, people do not drink water and press their heads forcibly. The kidneys grow on the people themselves. They give it if they want, but don¡¯t give it if they don¡¯t want to. Why do they want to force them like this!¡± Immediately afterwards, someone said: ¡°Nowadays, cyber violence is really violent. You can say that ck is white, and white can be ck. They all follow the wind and kidnap others morally, eh. ¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­ what a nice little girl, she is only five or six years old, and already knows to protect her mother, I want to have a second treasure too.¡± ¡°Poor girl doll¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t watch this, I can¡¯t watch it here.¡± ¡°Wait, wait a few hours, the wholework will be overwhelming newsing out, all using this woman of having no conscience, regardless of the life and death of her sister¡­¡± ¡°For the sake of my own sister, I took my life? What is this called!¡± ¡°No wonder the children nowadays don¡¯t agree that their parents want a second child!¡± ¡°Ethical kidnapping is terrible!¡± ¡°Thank you, this is what I saw with my own eyes. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, what I saw on the Inte, after editing by those media promoters, was a certain number of tears, saying that the patient is pitiful. , This young woman who I don¡¯t want to donate is cruel. My God¡­¡± Many bystanders sighed and left. This is because at the scene, I saw such a scene with my own eyes. Especially when the tearful little girl wants to give them her kidneys, her tone is innocent and serious, but it reveals the helplessness and pity of a mother. Some of the words of a little girl left these reporters speechless, which suffices to exin the fact that the interviewee was kidnapped by morality. In the crowd, a ragged and cowering wanderer who couldn¡¯t distinguish between men and women was blocked in front of a passing car. The woman who was driving also stopped to take a look at the excitement. When she came over, she was embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene and had to drive away. The front was blocked by a dirty and sloppy wanderer. ¡°What are you doing!¡± the woman snapped. The wanderer¡¯s dull voice was almost speechless, and the woman driving the car jumped as soon as she uttered it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡­I don¡¯t harm people.¡± The wanderer¡¯s eyes were full of pleading expressions. The woman driving the car rxed a little: ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Girl¡­I just wanted to ask, what happened at the gate of thismunity?¡± the wanderer asked. The driving woman nced at the tramp: ¡°You, a tramp, also care about this?¡± The wanderer nodded, her eyes were filled with muddy tears, and her tone was extremely pleading: ¡°Girl, please tell me¡­¡± ¡°Are you a woman?¡± The woman driving the car looked at the wanderer incredulously. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1037 – 1038 Chapter 1037 ¨C 1038 Read Chapter 1037 ¨C 1038 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1037 The wanderer dodged his eyes, then nodded, ¡°Hey.¡± There is a touch of sympathy on the woman¡¯s face: ¡°Women who are homeless and wandering are really pitiful, eh, many things in this world are unfair to women.¡± After a pause, she said: ¡°This girl was very happy originally. I heard that she married the richest man in Nancheng. Thismunity is the most high-endmunity in Nancheng. The family of three is very happy, but it happened to happen to this stall.¡± The wanderer asked again: ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I heard that some of her half-sister had uremia and needed a kidney transnt. She didn¡¯t agree with her. The media all came up and said she couldn¡¯t save her and said she had no conscience. ¡° The tramp asked again: ¡°This girl who was forced to donate her kidney is called¡­Suzi?¡± The woman who drives the car is not surprised: ¡°Yes, many people know her, because she has a strong husband, but in front of the media, even if her husband is strong, he has no chance to show off.¡± When the woman finished speaking, she saw that the wanderer was no longer holding her car door. The wanderer left, her hunched and hunched appearance made the woman driving her sympathize again. The woman sighed about the doctor, and drove away. Here, the reporter is still stuck at the door. They will not leave easily. First of all, because the things about Arron and Suzi are definitely big events. Although they all know that Arron is cruel, there must be a brave husband under the reward. All want to make a fortune. What¡¯s more, there is Old Man Shu behind them to support them. One of the reporters took the lead: ¡°This Suzi, no wonder Elder Shu said that she is very clever and eats the men of the upper ss in Nancheng to death. It turns out that she is so unscrupulous?¡± ¡°Yes! Even such a small child can use it! This is only five or six years old? Suzi actually let the child ¡°Why are you so vicious? Is it your mother?¡± ¡°We¡¯d better investigate further, maybe it¡¯s not our biological mother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary!¡± ¡°Baby, little bun, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, your aunt said, is your mother your biological mother? Is she threatening you? You behave, you have to be honest, don¡¯t be afraid, the aunt will call the shots for you.¡± ¡°Yes, my uncle helped you too, baby, this is a crime, so small, she has toe out to carry all this, her mother is simply not a human!¡± ¡°Let Mrs. Fue out, we have to ask her questions in person!¡± ¡°Some things are useless to escape!¡± ¡°Let the childe out to protect her from the crime, can you ignore her as a crime and contempt!¡± ¡°This can only further illustrate that she is ruthless, cruel, and bad-minded. The rumors from the outside do not seem to be groundless. A woman who even her own daughter uses, let alone others?¡± ¡°Suzi,e out!¡± These reporters are really getting worse. He even said everything about the crime. They even forgot that the main purpose of theiring here today is to put pressure on Suzi, let Suzi passively stand on the moral high ground, and put her in a dilemma. Then she forced her to submit a little bit, and finally, under the exposure of the media, she had to contribute her own waist! ¡°My mother has a fever, she is very weak.¡± The young girl patiently exined to the reporter with two tears in her eyes. At this time, a stern voice suddenly came out behind him: ¡°The only one¡­¡± Chapter 1038 Suzi followed the only one out all the way and staggered to Arron, but was hugged by Arron. Arron pressed her ears and said: ¡°Listen to Suzi, you turn your head and go back now, don¡¯t let the reporter see you, don¡¯t go out these days, reporter affairs and onlinements, I will deal with it as soon as possible afterwards. ¡° But Suzi watched his child helplessly! My six-year-old child! Real but helpless eyes that day. That stubborn and pitiful look in his eyes. There were tears in those big round eyes, but she tried hard not to let her tears fall. She faced dozens of reporters alone. She is still a child. She is only six years old! How cruel is it for God to be the only one to Shen? Suzi heard Lilly say to reporters: ¡°My mother owes you the kidney, and I will pay it back for her.¡± When This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. she heard this, Suzi felt that she had been cut apart on the spot. Her heart was dug out abruptly. She never heard what her husband said to herself. She just cried abruptly, and then screamed: ¡°The only one¡­¡± She rushed out of Arron¡¯s arms, ran to Shen Yiu¡¯s, and held Yiu in her arms. Then she looked up at a group of reporters and said weakly: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my child, don¡¯t be in front of my child. Say it all right, okay!¡± Seeing that Suzi finally came out, the reporters suddenly rose up. No one cares about Suzi¡¯s face so pale. No one cares about her walking around. Reporters say you and me, vying for fear, for fear that you won¡¯t be able to ask anything. ¡°Excuse me, Mrs. Fu, why are you so heartless and unable to save you?¡± ¡°I heard that you were the fianc¨¦ of your sister who robbed you. Now that you are so unfeeling, do you hate your sister very much?¡± ¡°Mrs. Fu, your child is so young, how do you use her?¡± These people really deserve to be reporters. Really qualified! While using Lilly, they were able to seamlessly insert the crime into Suzi¡¯s head. At this moment, Suzi, who was once extremely powerful and could not be blown down by storms and rains, became extremely vulnerable. She looked at the reporters with tears of tears, and said helplessly: ¡°What did I do wrong! What did Suzi do wrong? I obviously have a biological father, but my biological father drinks my blood like a vampire. ! Why should I save his daughter?¡± ¡°My biological father lost my mother, and now my mother is still alive and dead! Who will get justice for me? What did I do wrong!¡± She is very weak. But her cry was loud. It¡¯s the kind of hysterical sound. This cry made the reporters present chill. After all, people¡¯s hearts are grown in flesh, and no one is born with a heart of stone. Two or three reporters left quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t make this kind of ignorant money, it¡¯s so fcuking cruel!¡± ¡°I think about it, if someone is worried about my kidneys someday, if I don¡¯t give it, just report me like this, I¡¯m fcuking desperately with people! I¡¯ll go in with a white knife, and a red knife out!¡± ¡°Go, stop taking pictures!¡± This is just an individual reporter. After two or three reporters left, a ragged figure squeezed forward abruptly in the outer circle. Helplessly, this scruffy figure really has no strength, she can¡¯t squeeze in. When Suzi cried, the scruffy figure also cried silently. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1039 – 1040 Chapter 1039 ¨C 1040 Read Chapter 1039 ¨C 1040 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1039 ¡°Child, my child, mom¡­ Mom dare not see you.¡± ¡°Mom looks like a ghost, how can I see you?¡± ¡°Mom just wants to look at you from a distance. Mom doesn¡¯t want to disturb your life, my child¡­¡± At this moment, Suzi could not hear this. She only held the only one tightly in her arms. At this time, Galia and Rayna also came, and the two guarded Suzi in the middle. Galia looked at the group of reporters angrily: ¡°Do you still have humanity!¡± Rayna also bluntly said: ¡°If someone wants your kidneys, do you agree! Think about yourself beforehand!¡± One of the reporters sneered, ¡°Are you Miss Rayna?¡± Rayna smiled: ¡°Someone even knows the name of grandma¡¯s aunt!¡± ¡°The other is Miss Galia!¡± Galia looked up at the reporters: ¡°What do you want to do!¡± The reporter asked: ¡°You are all friends of Suzi. If it sounds good, it¡¯s a friend, if it sounds bad, it¡¯s Suzi¡¯s aplice. A patient is lying in the hospital and he needs sympathy andfort. You Back, and ran to the ward to make people worse!¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Reporter: ¡°We have iron proof!¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, let alone Galia and Rayna, even Arron behind him deeply felt that Elder Shu is Elder Shu. For so many years, Elder Shu has been able to dominate the political arena for so many years, he must have his wrist. At this moment, Arron knew that he would never let the scene go on. She took out her mobile phone and dialed: ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet!¡± The other end anxiously recovered to: ¡°Master, it is the morning rush hour for work, and there is a traffic jam on the road. We are only one intersection away.¡± Arron asked again: ¡°How many people stayed?¡± ¡°All personnel are dispatched!¡± Arron hung up the phone¡¯pop¡¯. He stepped forward to the one in Suzi, a side support hugged Suzi, and then said to Galia and Rayna: ¡°You two are holding the only one.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Galia and Rayna replied at the same time. Arron hugged Suzi, turned and left, God Bless Galia and Rayna also led the only one back. ¡°Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu, don¡¯t leave. Although we can¡¯t enter thismunity, we will stay here for a while, as long as youe out¡­¡± Arron did not answer. His face was extremely cold. He held Suzi about seven or eight steps out, and there was amotion behind him. Outside the gate, there were no less than a hundred people dressed as security guards who got out of the car. They said they were security guards, but they were actually Arron¡¯s mercenaries. These people were extremely powerful. On average, four or five people carried a reporter, and forced them into the car. ¡°What are you doing! We are reporters, reporters are the uncrowned king, no one would dare to walk around the world¡­¡± No one dared to speak anymore after this¡¯wow¡¯. Within ten minutes, the gate of themunity was finally quiet. The gate of themunity, whichsted only a few minutes, was noisy and finally came to an end. Arron has also returned home with Suzi. Suzi couldn¡¯t cry: ¡°Arron, you take the only one. I must kill the Lin family and I will kill them if I don¡¯t want my life!¡± Arron said in a cold tone: ¡°Suzi, you are calm, the more you are at this time, the more calm you are.¡± Yubi, he took out his cell phone and dialed out a set of numbers. At that end, Elder Shu quickly connected. Elder Shu¡¯s tone was very confident: ¡°Arron, how are you doing this morning?¡± Chapter 1040 Arron: ¡°Those reporters are all under your instructions?¡± At that end, Elder Shu admitted very neatly: ¡°Yes! Arron, they are afraid of you, but it depends on who supports them. Now I am supporting them, you think, since you came back from Gasing Ind , Who in Nancheng doesn¡¯t know that I am your benefactor?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s impossible for you Arron to do something to me?¡± ¡°So, as long as I support them, they are nothing to fear.¡± ¡°It is a rare opportunity for them to report the fierce materials of the president and his wife of the Fu Group. The fierce materials of you and Suzi are worthy of those movie stars!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I paid them very well.¡± ¡°Under the so-called heavy reward, there must be a brave man!¡± Hearing what Old Man Shu said, Arron calmed down instead. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He waited until Elder Shu finished speaking, and then said calmly: ¡°Master, your granddaughter still has one month to survive. I advise you to find her a heart match as soon as possible during this month. There is hope in the month.¡± After a pause, he bluntly said: ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are looking for 20 or 30 media today, even if you are looking for hundreds of media, I can report these reports within this month. It¡¯s t.¡± ¡°You are right. I have a family and have children. I have a weakness. I will not kill easily, but I will do it! Just tell you this, sir, how many reporters can you find? I can send you as much as possible.¡± ¡°Moreover, any piece of news will not go on the Inte. All you have done are just in vain.¡± Elder Shu smiled on the other end of the phone, ¡°I know! Of course I know!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu continued: ¡°With your Arron¡¯s sphere of influence in Nancheng, you can naturally do this, but¡­¡± Elder Shu just said one, but at this time, someone knocked on the door outside Arron¡¯s house. Everyone got up and looked at the door. Galia was the first to shout: ¡°Who is outside!¡± She thought again in her heart, if another wave of reporters came over, she Galia would go with the knife and go desperately! ¡°It¡¯s me, Darius.¡± Darius turned out to be outside. Galia immediately ran to open the door. As the door opened, she lifted her p and pped Darius on the face: ¡°Darius, you still have a face toe, your Shu family almost killed Suzi, you will get out of here now! ¡° Darius covered his face without being angry at all. He only calmly said to Galia: ¡°Galia, you let mee in first. I was tied up with a rope by my grandfather. I finally got off the rope and came over. I just want to see how Suzi is. When I was driving at the door just now, I heard several guards talking.¡± Galia asked immediately: ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Darius said: ¡°It seems that a lot of reporters have juste here and are stuck at the gate of the Galia sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not your grandfather¡¯s masterpiece, he is going to kill Suzi!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± When he was about to say something, Darius saw Arron talking with someone in the living room: ¡°Master, it seems that you are determined to make a sacrifice for Lanita?¡± Hearing that Arron was talking to his grandfather, Darius rushed up with a vigorous step, grabbed the phone in Arron¡¯s hand, and yelled at the receiver: ¡°Grandpa! What do you want to get there! Do you not kill Suzi? , You will not give up!¡± At that end, Old Man Shu was extremely shocked: ¡°A Zhen? Why are you with Arron?¡± ¡°I came to see Suzi!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1041 – 1042 Chapter 1041 ¨C 1042 Read Chapter 1041 ¨C 1042 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1041 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Darius asked in a cold voice: ¡°Grandpa! Killing is not enough! Why are you biting? Suzi ate yours and drank yours?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You die boy, you are bewitched by her! From the day you were bewitched by her, from the time when she disturbed the whole South City, I hated her, and I disgusted her! A lowly demon, could it be possible? Shouldn¡¯t you hate her!¡± Darius sneered: ¡°The demon girl! She was also born and raised by her parents. What qualifications do you have to call her a demon girl!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also, you keep saying that she confuses me, your grandson. Just ask, am I stupid or stupid for your grandson?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so deceiving, can I be bewitched by her?¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m bewitched by her, ask you, what benefit did she get from me, tell me?¡± ¡°You said she bewitched Brother Fu and snatched Lanita¡¯s husband, grandfather! Suzi had not been in Nancheng for six years. Just ask, did Arron marry your niece Lanita?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°You said she bewitched Joan and Sanford, but does that have anything to do with you? Is it?¡± ¡°Suzi, what is she in your way! You want to put her to death like this!¡± ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you afraid that one day you will go to hell?¡± Hearing his grandson¡¯s long speeches, teaching himself in this way, the hatred of Mr. Shu for Suzi is even moreyered. However, facing his grandson, he also has his own way. Elder Shu sighed, and his voice became extremely old and said: ¡°Darius, Darius, you take a mouthful of Suzi, one by one Suzi, what is Suzi¡¯s rtionship with you?¡± Darius: ¡°Friendship!¡± ¡°No matter how good the rtionship is, is there a cousin between you and your cousin Lanita?¡± ¡°Lanita is your little aunt¡¯s daughter. Your little aunt died in childbirth. Your little aunt ran away from home in her early life. It has been more than 30 years now. Your grandpa, me, this quilt is only your little aunt. Girl, but when your sister-inw was little, grandpa never hurt her!¡± ¡°Because you didn¡¯t know that she was born by your own grandmother, so I didn¡¯t hurt her, do you know!¡± ¡°Grandpa is worthy of the sky and the earth in this life. He has always done things upright, but the person that grandpa is most sorry for is your little aunt.¡± ¡°She is the child of your grandmother and I.¡± ¡°Your grandmother and my childhood sweetheart have been with me since I was 18 years old. We have such a good rtionship, but our only daughter, I have given her a half-day fatherly love, she ran away from home. ¡° ¡°A Zhen, do you know how guilty Grandpa is?¡± ¡°A Zhen, you have never lost a child. You don¡¯t know what kind of state of mind it was. Your little aunt is dead. When grandpa is alive, I will never see your little aunt again. She only left this. A child! If I don¡¯t care about Lanita or take good care of Lanita, in the future, when I go underground, how can I see your sister-inw?¡± ¡°Your sister-inw hates me, do you know?¡± ¡°Lanita is your sister-inw¡¯s child, grandfather¡¯s only granddaughter. Even if grandpa takes out his life to love Lanita, it can¡¯t be overstated. Now I need a kidney transnt. Of course I will do everything possible to save Lanita. Fate!¡± What I said seemed quite reasonable. But after hearing these words, Darius said coldly, ¡°For your grandson, you have to sacrifice other women?¡± Chapter 1042 Elder Shu sighed: ¡°Then who do you want me to sacrifice? Only she is about the same age as Lanita, and only she and Lanita are half-sisters. Lanita¡¯s parents are never soft-hearted, why am I soft- hearted?¡± ¡°If my heart is softened, should Lanita die?¡± ¡°Robber, you are a robber!¡± Darius roared loudly. After roaring, he immediately hung up the phone. Over there, Mr. Shu was so angry that he wanted to drop the phone! ¡°It¡¯s really against him, he has no respect!¡± Elder Shu yelled angrily. Lanita, lying on the hospital bed, pretended to be sensible to persuade Elder Shu: ¡°Grandpa, my cousin must be with Suzi, right?¡± After asking, she smiled sadly: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, as long as a man in Nancheng is with Suzi, she is immediately bewitched by her, let alone Nancheng, even Siye Pan of Gasing Ind is the same.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, what kind of magic she did Suzi on the men. Let those men listen to her desperately. A woman who harms the world like her has already robbed my fianc¨¦ twice.¡± After a pause, Lanita sighed: ¡°When I think of using the kidney of a woman like her, I feel I might as well die because I¡¯m afraid she will defile me.¡± Hearing her daughter say this, Moira immediately cried: ¡°My child, what are you talking about! You won¡¯t die if you are so sensible! You won¡¯t die!¡± Elder Shu also looked back andforted his granddaughter: ¡°Lanita, my good grandson, if you think about it this way, you are saving her with her kidney. She has done a good deed, otherwise she will be such a wicked person, one day She will definitely fall into the hell of Abi. You saved her!¡± Lanita looked at her grandpa obediently: ¡°I know Grandpa, but¡­ she refuses, what should I do?¡± Elder Shu said confidently: ¡°Grandpa is here again. Don¡¯t worry about her refusal. Grandpa will definitely let her go from refusal to obediently persevering. By the way, Jarod¡­¡± Elder Shu looked at Jarod, who was sitting on the side frowning. Elder Shu called Jarod. Jarod didn¡¯t even agree. He didn¡¯t hear it. Jarod was immersed in his own memories. Jarod heard the conversation between Mr. Shu and his daughter Lanita just now. After all, both of them are Jarod¡¯s biological daughters, and now we have to destroy the one who is in good health alive, and then heal the one who is in poor health. Isn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse? Jarod suddenly remembered his childhood. His mother died just six days after he was born. There is also an older brother and an older sister above Jarod. In order to support the three siblings, his father married them a stepmother before long. I thought the stepmother could take care of their three siblings. Who would have thought that the stepmother who came into the house was a she-wolf. The six-year-old brother was alive and exhausted by the work of his stepmother. At that time, my sister was only two years old. When Jarod was still unable to work for six days, the stepmother wanted to throw the brothers and sisters into the old forest in the mountains to fend for themselves, but was saved by a kind neighbor. The kind neighbor is a lonely grandmother. Grandma said to Jarod¡¯s stepmother: ¡°The child still calls your mother. If you can¡¯t take it alone, leave it to me. I¡¯ll take it for you. Can I help you when you are older?¡± In this way, after the olddy¡¯s persuasion and fright, finally the two siblings were not thrown into the old forest deep in the mountains by the stepmother. Under the care of the old grandmother, the siblings have a hard life, but they are also carefree. Until his sister was ten and Jarod was eight, the grandma who took care of them died. The siblings cried dizzyly. But also had to return to the stepmother¡¯s side again. At that time, the stepmother had given birth to a daughter and a son. The son is not going to leave yet. The eight-year-old Jarod helps her younger sister and younger brother. The ten-year-old sister wants to work and earn money just like an adult. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1043 – 1044 Chapter 1043 ¨C 1044 Read Chapter 1043 ¨C 1044 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1043 But his biological father could only sigh while watching all this. The biological father even had no affection for the two children born to his ex-wife. Then the stepmother not only asked Jarod¡¯s sister to work and make money, she also cooked and washed clothes when she came back. She couldn¡¯t sleep at midnight. She was really tired and fell asleep in the wood shed. She was beaten by the stepmother by pulling her hair. Until one day, the twelve-year-old sister heard that her stepmother was going to marry her. My sister finally couldn¡¯t handle this inhuman life, and chose to throw herself into the well and die. Jarod is the only one left in the family. There is a reason why the stepmother did not start with Jarod. Jarod¡¯s half-sister had anemia and had to give her a blood transfusion almost every month. What¡¯s more coincidental is that Jarod happened to have the same blood type as the older sister. Just like that, every month, a part of the blood is drawn from him and sent to the elder sister. After a long time, the sick older sister is living well, can go to school, can be alive and kicking, and can also y rubber bands with others. What about Jarod? Like a half-dead dog, nestled in a stack of firewood, skinny and unable to stand up. Jarod has been mindful since he was a child. Seeing that he would definitely not be able to survive in this home, Jarod stole the eggs and buns from the home, and escaped from that home overnight. When he was about to escape, he also learned of the illusion, causing the vigers to mistakenly think that he also fell into the well and died. Since then, the whole vige has scolded the stepmother for being cruel. At that time, Jarod had already hid in the deep mountains and forests. He ate a lot of eggs and white flour, and within a few days, he was able to walk. Jarod went down the mountain alone and walked to beg for food. He didn¡¯t know how long he walked to Nancheng and was taken in by an orphanage. Since then, although his life is difficult, he can go to school, have food and shelter. No one draws his blood anymore. In the summer vacation of the third year of junior high school Jarod, when he went out to do summer work for others, he secretly went to the vige to take a look. It was discovered that the older sister who had sucked her own blood had died of illness. The stepmother also became a lunatic because she was beaten and abused by the vigers. As for the youngest brother, naturally he will not survive. When the vigers saw Jaroding back, they said to him: ¡°Your stepmother is going to be This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. condemned by the heavens. You were originally a good and healthy child, but your stepmother wants to draw blood from you alive to save a person. A sick child who won¡¯tst long, isn¡¯t this a crime?¡± The vigers also said to Jarod: ¡°My child, since you have escaped, don¡¯te back again. You will study abroadter, get a good family, and be a good person for the rest of your life.¡± When Jarod set off from the vige, the vige gave him a lot of money and gave him eggs. However, Jarod, after studying at university, never returned to the vige. Because there are full of his fearful childhood memories. There are elder brothers who have been exhausted, and sisters who have been thrown into the well. Therefore, he will never go back in his life. However, there was one sentence that he suddenly remembered at this moment. That¡¯s what the vigers said to him: ¡°To trade healthy human lives in exchange for unhealthy human lives, this is going to be struck by lightning.¡± Will he be struck by lightning? Suzi¡­ is also his daughter! Chapter 1044 ¡°Jarod!¡± Moira yelled suddenly and pulled Jarod back from the meeting. Jarod immediately looked at Moira, Lanita, and Elder Shu. ¡°Dad is talking to you!¡± Moira had already taken the initiative to change her mouth to call Elder Shu a father. Jarod said immediately: ¡°Master, do you think?¡± ¡°Do you still have the criminal information from Suzi¡¯s early years? For example, how she killed someone by mistake, and the man who was killed by mistake. Does he have family members?¡± Jarod was suddenly horrified when he heard Mr. Shu mention the time when Suzi was in jail. His nerves seemed to be torn apart. Extreme pain. Back then! Suzi was still in her sophomore year. At that time, Suzi didn¡¯t go home very much and didn¡¯t ask her family for living expenses. She was basically in school, but that time happened to coincide with Suzi¡¯s birthday. Jarod personally took Suzi home and said it was for her birthday party. How ttered Suzi was at that time? A child who had never received love, suddenly received love, panicked. It was in that panic that Suzi put on the clothes of Lanita¡¯s idental murder, was drunk by the Lin family, and then was identified at the scene. The murderer¡¯s clothes were identified. All kinds of evidence were conclusive and scared. Suzi even had a chance to appeal. No, he was sentenced. Originally thought Suzi would sit through the prison. But never thought that she was outstanding and well behaved inside. She will be put to prison soon. At that time, when Arron and his elder brother Fu Shaocong were fighting for me, Jarod once again used Suzi to save himself. Thinking about it now, Jarod doesn¡¯t even call to recall the past. In particr, I heard that Old Man Shu also specifically mentioned that year and asked him to find evidence again. Jarod suddenly roared: ¡°What to look for! What evidence is there! Don¡¯t you know what happened back then? Your granddaughter, don¡¯t you know! Lanita, don¡¯t you know!¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­Dad?¡± Moira raised her hand and hit Jarod: ¡°Jarod! The child can¡¯t live anymore, are you still scolding him like this? Jarod, are you an individual!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Moira cried and angrily said: ¡°You are the child¡¯s father, and I am the child¡¯s stepmother! Don¡¯t forget, in the Lin family, Lanita is always the only one calling your father, Suzi, she has never I will call you Dad, you have raised her for so many years, what have you changed! What has been changed is her hostility towards you!¡± ¡°You forgot that year, she almost didn¡¯t smash you to death with a stone.¡± ¡°Also, in Mr. Fu¡¯s house, the things she said to you, either she died, or you died, where is she like your daughter? She was born your enemy!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Moira¡¯s words reminded Jarod a little bit. My mind is full of disgust for Suzi. At this moment, Jarod¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked it up to connect, and Suzi¡¯s voice came from the other end. Suzi gritted his teeth and roared: ¡°Jarod! You beast! I ask you, what did you give birth to me! What did you give birth to me! You are a beast! A livestock, you should have died long ago! I cursed you for being driven out of the house. Hit to death!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Five minutes ago, he was full of guilt for this daughter. What did he get for being so kind? In exchange for Suzi¡¯s bloody curse on him! D*mn it! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1045 – 1046 Chapter 1045 ¨C 1046 Read Chapter 1045 ¨C 1046 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1045 ¡°You¡­you ba5tard! I have raised you for so many years! I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you! I knew you were such a ba5tard, and I should strangle you as soon as you were born! Why are you so cruel?¡± ¡°I ask you why you are so cruel. It is not a fatal thing to ask you for a kidney, but you are unwilling to save your sister¡¯s life! Why don¡¯t you die! You die now!¡± Jarod held the mobile phone and yelled at the receiver viciously. Because of his resentment, his hands with the phone were particrly hard. As soon as he exerted force, the wound of his severed finger became painful. Saw my severed finger. Jarod suddenly thought that his finger was broken because of Suzi. Thinking of this, Jarod, who had a sense ofpassion for Suzi five minutes ago, suddenly became extremely disgusting Suzi. It is extremely disgusting that this daughter who has been abandoned since birth and has no affection at all. On the other end, Suzi almost broke his teeth: ¡°Jarod, don¡¯t worry! Even if I die in this life, Suzi, I will stab my own kidney, I will definitely not leave it to Lanita! A family of three will die this heart!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you found a reporter? Did moral kidnap me? Come on, I¡¯m not afraid, anyway, I¡¯ll die!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Before he said anything, Suzi had already hung up the phone. This will make Suzi the only one in the room. Lilly was coaxed to sleep by Sister Li, after all, he didn¡¯t sleep overnight at random. And Arron, sitting in the study, urgently dealt with the reporter incident just now. He wanted to block all the news, and it would not spread out at all. This workload is very heavy. Arron¡¯s cell phone hasn¡¯t stopped before, hang up and call in, hang up and call in. This disfigured, Suzi was sitting in the bedroom alone, she just drank the lotus seed soup that Sister Li made for her to clear away the heat and promote the lungs. When I saw everyone taking care of themselves, even Galia and Rayna were unable to go to work, and were tired by myself, when I saw that Darius had openly fell out with Elder Shu because of his own N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. affairs. At that time, Suzi¡¯s hatred for Jarod¡¯s family of three could not be described in words. This moment. No one happened to be in the bedroom. Suzi took out his mobile phone and cursed Jarod. Suzi has copsed and can¡¯t copse anymore. If she used to, she would definitely be able to figure out a good way to deal with Jarod. But now, she was so annoyed that she could only curse, madly curse. After scolding, she hung up the phone and broke down in tears. Bleeding came from clenched hands. Arron pushed the door in, and saw Suzi like this. He held Suzi in his arms: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, leave it to me, I will handle this matter to me, I will definitely handle it. It¡¯s not a reporter. No matter how they report it, it will not be searchable on the Inte.¡± Suzi cried and threw himself into her husband¡¯s arms: ¡°Arron, I hate them! I am really scared. I will meet so many reporters when I go out tomorrow morning. If that happens, I will really be crazy! ¡° Arron hugged Suzi, and gentlyforted: ¡°No, no. Go to sleep, you are sick and need a rest. Only when you are healthy can you deal with them.¡± Suzi went to sleep obediently. This night, she had a dream again. He didn¡¯t have nightmares anymore. She dreamed of her mother. Mother called her over and over again. Suzi opened her eyes until she woke up Suzi. She seemed to be able to hear the shout. The voice was extremely gentle: ¡°Suzi, my Suzi, my mother didn¡¯t see you, my mother didn¡¯t want to drag you down, but mother I don¡¯t want to be too far away from you, tell mom, what difficulties have you encountered?¡± Suzi suddenly sat up from the bed, she looked around: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 1046 Suzi hasn¡¯t seen her mother for ten years. Sometimes, her mother¡¯s voice and smile, no matter how she thinks about it, she can¡¯t remember it in her mind. Sometimes, the mother¡¯s voice and smile are very clear and vivid. Suzi wanted to seize that moment very much. However, that moment was only fleeting, and what was reced was still a vague memory in front of me. Suzi sighed and got off the bed. Her body is still weak, but her spirit is much better than the state of copse yesterday. Suzi, who had recovered his calm, first thought of his daughter Lilly. At the thought of her daughter standing up to protect her mother, Suzi gritted his teeth and wept. She must be strong! Coming out of the bedroom, she took out a simple and capable clothes to put on, and then went to the children¡¯s room. The little girl didn¡¯t sleep much the night before, so she slept very early yesterday, and she still sleeps sweetly with a small butt. When Suzi called Lilly to wake up, Lilly opened his eyes and raised his small hand to touch Suzi¡¯s forehead and nodded to himself: ¡°Well, it finally stabilized and won¡¯t burn anymore.¡± Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Little soldier, mother, thank you for taking care of me.¡± Lilly asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, are you sad anymore?¡± Suzi fisted with her daughter, and said firmly: ¡°With my daughter to protect me, our mother and daughter will kill the ghosts, and the devil will kill the demons!¡± Lilly: ¡°Hmm! I am my mother¡¯s little warrior!¡± ¡°Get up baby!¡± Suzi chose Shen Sole to choose a little warrior-like clothes for her and put it on for her. As soon as the mother and daughter came out, they saw Sister Li who was serving breakfast from the kitchen to the dining room. Sister Li saw that Suzi got up and shouted in surprise: ¡°Madam, you¡­ why are you up? Your body is still empty, why don¡¯t you lie in bed and rest? Go and lie down for a while. I¡¯ll take it in for you.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t need Sister Li, I¡¯m fine now. I have a daughter to take care of. I want to send her to kindergarten. I still have to work. I can¡¯t always lie in bed.¡± Hearing Suzi¡¯s words like this, there were some embarrassed and sympathetic expressions on Li¡¯s face. Suzi saw it: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Li?¡± Sister Li warmly advised: ¡°Madam, although when I went out to buy food this morning, there were no reporters at the gate, but they might hide in the corner because they didn¡¯t know me. ¡­¡± Aunt Li looked at Suzi distressedly: ¡°If your wife, if you go out, if you are blocked by those reporters again, what should you do? You¡¯d better not go to work recently, your wife, those people are crazy dogs.¡± Suzi knew that Li¡¯s wife was doing her best. She really broke down in the battle yesterday, but then she saw Suzi¡¯s heart broken when she saw the only six-year-old Shen standing in front of the reporters. At that moment, how brave Lilly was, there was so much fear in Lilly¡¯s heart. She is only six years old! How can I bear it! Therefore, Suzi, who had copsed, was instantly pulled back! She has to be strong! She wants to be a role model for her daughter! No matter what difficulties she encounters, she must not fall. She can no longer let her daughter rush in front of her to protect her. Suzi smiled at Li Sao indifferently: ¡°Li Sao, I am not afraid of shadows. I can sit upright. I have a husband and a daughter. My health is responsible for my husband and my daughter. One part is my own. I don¡¯t want to give it to anyone, don¡¯t want to take it away!¡± Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Suzi continued: ¡°Thatw stiptes that not saving people is an offence? What¡¯s more, using your own body to save people? Let those reporters report, even if those reporters are blocking me at the door, I have to send it. The only one to go to kindergarten, and I have to go to work!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1047 – 1048 Chapter 1047 ¨C 1048 Read Chapter 1047 ¨C 1048 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1047 After some words, Li¡¯s wife suddenly smiled: ¡°Madam, seeing you cheer up like this, I suddenly feel safe again.¡± While the two were talking, Arron walked out of the study. Seeing Arron frowning and his eyes flushed, Suzi immediately asked distressedly: ¡°Arron, you¡­ haven¡¯t you slept all night?¡± Arron looked at Suzi up and down, and smiled gently: ¡°You are doing much better today than yesterday. I am so happy to see you like this.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Did you not sleepst night?¡± Arron didn¡¯t answer, but said: ¡°All the video sources have been cleaned up. Among the reporters who came yesterday, thergest media website was bought by mest night. Today, no more reporters will After a pause, Arron said again: ¡°Moreover, I can¡¯t see relevant news on the Inte.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She threw her head into Arron¡¯s arms: ¡°Arron¡­have you been busy all night? What if you don¡¯t have to, just let them report. I¡¯m sitting right upright, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Arron sighed: ¡°The reporter called by the old man that day was originally prepared for you, but that morning, Galia, Xiao Min, and Jun¡¯s wife went to the hospital to make a fuss and were recorded by the old man.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She has been ill in the past two days, and she still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? The man said, ¡°In order to give you a sigh of illness, the three of your best friends went to the hospital the morning before, and gave Lanita a wreath and sent Lanita directly to the rescue. Room.¡± Suzi: ¡°What?¡± Why do you feel so relieved when you listen! Arron nodded: ¡°The three little women are quite capable when they are ruthless. They even dared to enter the hospital. Their purpose is to kill Lanita. Who knows that the old man recorded them?¡± Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Arron: ¡°The influence is a bit bad. Elder Shu and the outsiders agree that the three of them are your aplices.¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°I was originally my aplice, so why didn¡¯t Lanita be angry to death!¡± After a pause, she suddenly asked Arron: ¡°Will the three of them be involved now? You know, all three of them are very good. The reason why they did this is not because of Lin Jia!¡± Arron smiled slightly: ¡°I know, it¡¯s almost done.¡± Suzi was a little relieved now. Galia and Rayna are okay. They work in apany. Suzi can ask about their situation when they arrive at thepany. There is also Dalia. Suzi took out his mobile phone and called Dalia immediately. At the other end, in Kraig¡¯s leisure vi, no one answered Suzi¡¯s call. Ten minutes after Suzi called to make money, Kraig had the same question in WenDalia: ¡°You, Galia and Rayna, three of you went to the hospital to make trouble?¡± Dalia was startled, and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kraig?¡± Kraig didn¡¯t speak. But his attitude towards Dalia was exceptionally indifferent: ¡°You don¡¯t change your nature!¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± What is her nature? She was so wronged in her heart. Seeing Kraig ignore her, she suddenly remembered something. Immediately after that, the international express that I received two days ago was given to Kraig: ¡°This is a secret document sent from abroad. You have been with Arron these two days. I forgot to bring it to you.¡± If you want to send something from abroad, you will definitely send it to Kyoto. Who will send the documents here? Kraig opened the file suspiciously. Inside is a postcard with a few words: Kraig, I¡¯m back! Chapter 1048 Dalia also saw those words. The handwriting on the postcard is particrly beautiful, but it is a kind of enchanting and offensive pen. Seeing this handwriting reminds Dalia of the female courier who delivered the international express the morning before. Dalia felt that the writing on this was very simr to that woman. Kraig, I¡¯m back. Who is it? Intuition tells Dalia that this is not a man. It¡¯s not an official business either. Is it a private matter? Dalia shook his heart. After reading the five words, Kraig hurriedly put away the postcard, then raised his eyes, he looked at Dalia nkly. ¡°Yu¡­¡± Dalia shouted warmly. Kraig was silent. There was a hint of impatient expression on his face. Dalia asked nervously: ¡°Yu, did I do something wrong?¡± Kraig snorted coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig¡¯s tone was very cold and stern: ¡°Do you know what Elder Shu means to Arron?¡± Dalia bit his lip: ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Her life has always been simple, and she seldom asks about external affairs, especiallyplicated rtionships. Dalia can even avoid them. She just heard that Elder Shu has kindness to Arron, but to what extent, she doesn¡¯t Know. ¡°The kindness is as heavy as a mountain! Therefore, Arron can¡¯t be cruel to anyone else and can¡¯t be cruel to the old man Shu! This is where the old man Shu and the Lin family seed most. Arron and I have been thinking about countermeasures in the Fu Group these past two days. , The result¡­¡± Kraig poked Dalia: ¡°You took Rayna and Galia straight to the hospital, and you were so aggressively provoking Mr. Shu. Do you know if you do that, it will only let Mr. Shu get more handles? Grab!¡± Dalia suddenly cried: ¡°Then¡­what should I do now?¡± As soon as she was nervous, she forgot about the postcard, put her heart on Suzi, and did not notice the change in Kraig¡¯s expression. Kraig took out a card from the inner pocket of the suit and gave it to Dalia. ¡°This¡­what?¡± Dalia looked at Kraig in confusion. She thought it was how she wanted to help Suzi. She took the card and hurriedly said: ¡°Kraig, you have more ideas than me. How do you say we should help Suzi? Are you telling me to apologize to Mr. Shu now? I go, any apology will do. As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt Suzi.¡± ¡°Leave here with your luggage.¡± Kraig said calmly. Dalia: ¡°What did you say?¡± There was a pause: ¡°You¡­ let me go back to Kyoto alone?¡± ¡°Except for Kyoto, wherever you go.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± The card in¡¯pa¡±s hand fell to the ground, and she took two or three steps back, her small face as white as paper. She just has a gentle temper and generally has no independent opinion. But she is not stupid. She understood the meaning of Kraig¡¯s words. They weren¡¯t married, didn¡¯t get a certificate, and didn¡¯t have a wedding party. In fact, she is just a helper in his family. That¡¯s it. He doesn¡¯t want to hire her anymore, of course he can let her go. Seeing the bank card in her hand dropped, Kraig crouched and picked it up and handed it to her again: ¡°There is 10 million in it. If there is not enough in future life, you just need to call me and I will be responsible for your life. Living expenses.¡± Dalia worked hard to squeeze out a smile. She is an adult. She is over thirty, two years older than him. He just saved her at the beginning. She said yes, she only worked as a maid for him in his house, she said yes, she never wanted a status, she was the one who kept posting him. He never made a statement. I never said that I like her, let alone love her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1049 – 1050 Chapter 1049 ¨C 1050 Read Chapter 1049 ¨C 1050 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1049 So at this moment, she couldn¡¯t find any reason to me him. Dalia suddenly felt very ridiculous. Justst week, when the three of Suzi¡¯s family came back from Gasing Ind, Shen Only brought back the Explosive Beast doll for her. In fact, the moral is to let her have a baby. She also really had such a n in her heart. She originally wanted to summon up the courage to say to Kraig: ¡°Kraig, we have been together for so many years. Seeing you are getting old, I¡¯m getting old too, shall we have a baby?¡± She really wanted to summon the courage to say to Kraig once. However, in the past two days, it happened that Mr. Shu asked for Suzi¡¯s kidney, which caused Dalia to shelve it. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say this. Otherwise, it really doesn¡¯t even have a little face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Kraig, you¡­you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Dalia still smiled gently. She handed over ten million to Kraig: ¡°For so many years, you have paid monthly wages. Those with more wages are equivalent to being a senior white-cor worker!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He gave her money every month. It was for her pocket money to buy clothes. He never thought that she would save the money. Did not expect her to save money. She smiled and said, ¡°I have saved a lot of my sry over the years, so Kraig, you don¡¯t need to give me extra money.¡± Kraig didn¡¯t know what to say. She is very good. Having been with him for so many years, I have never made him worry about it. If youpare her to a small animal or a flower, she is the best one to feed. No matter the wind or rain, no matter the weather is cold, no matter whether he remembers her or not, he can see her there gently and gracefully when hees home every day. You can almost ignore her presence. However, when you are tired or upset, she can help you. Knead your feet and back, very well. Even more, she can move his posture the most, let him vent his man¡¯s things to the fullest. She is the most perfect maid in the world. Yes, it¡¯s just a maid. What Kraig wants is a wife. The woman he had been worrying about for ten years, finally came back. Thinking of that woman, Kraig¡¯s heart was filled with uncontroble excitement, love and hatred. It was the kind of impulse that just grabbed the little hoof like a fairy and nned to crush her and hit her A55 again. That little fairy! Just pretend as soon as Ie back! Also international express! Also wore an olive green overalls! Look at her! Ouch! Kraig¡¯s heart was instantly upied by that woman. Had it not been for the urgent discussion with Arron how to deal with Father Shu in the past two days, he would have flown back to Kyoto to capture that woman! Although love and hate are intertwined. But it really caused infinite waves in Kraig¡¯s heart. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let Dalia stay by his side for a moment. However, the woman who has been with him for so many years will take care of his aftermath. ¡°If you give it to you, just take it. You are not too young to find it when you go out to work. You can ask me for¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Dalia tly refused: ¡°No, Kraig, I¡­I¡¯ll go now, I¡­ Actually, I have nothing to clean up. All the clothes you bought for me. I didn¡¯t walk through it very much, and the house I will live in will not be so big. I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡­I¡¯m leaving. As he speaks, Dalia turned around and walked out. Just stepping out of them, she met a woman. ¡°Hello, what a coincidence. See you again.¡± The woman delivering the courier stood in front of Dalia, speaking contemptuously. Chapter 1050 Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± The woman asked again: ¡°The maid that Kraig got?¡± Dalia bit his lip without answering. Her fist was clenched tightly. She wanted to tear the face of the woman in front of her! But she had never beaten anyone, she didn¡¯t know what to do, she just turned sideways, walked around the woman in embarrassment, and ran away. Run out of Kraig¡¯s vi in one breath. This is the top of the mountain. The scenery outside the vi is beautiful. Dalia¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She felt like she was dreaming. Is this true? I pinched myself, it hurts, it¡¯s true. Since then, she has nothing to do with Kraig. Is it okay? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. What about her? A 35-year-old woman is homeless, has no rtives, and has no rtives. Suzi, a good friend whom she has just made recently, is still at stake. Where should she go? In this life, can you see Kraig again? That is her man. She is like a man of fate. It¡¯s okay to say that, it¡¯s okay? Dalia looked back at the vi with hollow eyes. She did not leave. She hid beside a dense tree, hid herself, and looked into Kraig¡¯s vi. At this moment, Kraig was full of aggression, looking at the woman in front of him with punishing eyes. This is his childhood sweetheart¡¯s girlfriend, Elma. Elma looked at Kraig with a smug smile. She is still the olive-green overalls of yesterday, and she looks rusty and demon when worn on her. ¡°Smelly man! It¡¯s been ten years, and you don¡¯t want me!¡± Elma scolded Kraig. Kraig ordered: ¡°Come here!¡± The woman raised her leg and took a step in front of Kraig, just a little bit before Kraig. She raised her toe and tapped on Kraig¡¯s leg. Her strength is very light. Her eyes looked at Kraig enchantingly. The man grabbed her ankle. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Elma instantly fell back on her back. However, Kraig¡¯s speed was faster. He turned and turned behind the woman. He raised his arm and hooked the woman¡¯s soft waist, and the woman fell into Kraig¡¯s arms. ¡°Little shameless! I finally caught you! For ten years, you have made me wait for you so hard, you know what my mood is now!¡± The man fiercely hoisted the woman in his arms. The womanughed iparably arrogantly: ¡°What¡¯s your mood? Want to cut me off? Do you want to cook me up? Or do you want to¡­¡± When the man turned over, he pressed the woman on the sofa: ¡°I want to turn you into a puddle of water, I want to cook you, I want to beat your A55, I want to hold you in my arms, You can¡¯t move for the rest of your life!¡± The woman under her body raised her slender hand and pressed it to Kraig¡¯s lips: ¡°Frankly exin! Why look for a woman!¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Maid?¡± the woman asked again. Man: ¡°Well, maid!¡± ¡°Did she sleep?¡± ¡°Sleep!¡± Woman: ¡°You are honest!¡± The man sneered: ¡°Is it impossible, if you let me be a veteran for the past ten years, you are not afraid that I will always be a useless person!¡± Woman: ¡°Huh! I¡¯ve been back for two days! I gave you two days to deal with that woman, but you haven¡¯t moved until now! You just waited for me toe before you drove her away!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1051 – 1052 Chapter 1051 ¨C 1052 Read Chapter 1051 ¨C 1052 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1051 Kraig said sternly: ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let her go! It¡¯s because I have business affairs these past two days!¡± Woman: ¡°You just can¡¯t bear her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kraig answered bluntly. The feminine pink face blushed: ¡°You¡­¡± Then, raising his hand to hit Kraig. But Kraig grasped her delicate arm: ¡°She has been with me for so many years. She has no credit and hard work. She is not a cat or dog. Even if she is a cat and dog pet, I can¡¯t say that she has been with me for so many years. Throw it away!¡± ¡°You have to throw it away!¡± The woman shouted with two tears in her eyes, and Yuanzheng looked at Kraig angrily. Kraig suddenly felt softened: ¡°Isn¡¯t this she has left!¡± ¡°Tonight, I will sleep with you!¡± the woman said domineering and enchanting. Kraig: ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s see how Lao Tzu cleans up you!¡± Woman: ¡°I want to be pregnant with your seed!¡± Kraig said viciously: ¡°Ten years ago, if you didn¡¯t want to leave me, now our children will be ten years old! Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I have to get the children out as soon as possible. I can¡¯t walk! A woman like you has to find something to hold you down!¡± The woman suddenly softened. She held the man¡¯s face and her voice was so soft that she could no longer be softer: ¡°Kraig, I miss you so much for so many years.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back!¡± Kraig asked. The woman pouted: ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe back at first, but I always wanted to travel the world, and thene back to marry you.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, you stinky man! I have only left for a few years, so you look for a woman! You are with that b!tch woman, I always know that I am angry with you! I will note back! I think you can support How long does that woman keep up!¡± Man: ¡°Your temper is still so stubborn, so headstrong, so arrogant, let me do what you do!¡± Yubing, he wasn¡¯t listening to what the woman said, but he went upstairs when he hugged her. The woman pushed the man away: ¡°I won¡¯t go up!¡± The man asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It all smells like a wild woman, a stinky woman, a bad woman! You throw all her rags out for me, I look unlucky!¡± Kraig said spoilingly: ¡°Okay.¡± Also, wash yourself a hundred times! Man: ¡°I beat you!¡± Woman: ¡°Now let the domestic helper throw away that woman¡¯s things!¡± Kraig immediately called the domestic helper. Let them clean up all Dalia¡¯s things. Dalia is actually nothing. At most, some clothes. She doesn¡¯t wear jewelry very much. Before, Kraig also bought Dalia, but Dalia didn¡¯t like to wear it. Later, Kraig didn¡¯t buy it for her. When the domestic helper cleaned up Dalia¡¯s clothes and jewelry, there was only one suitcase. ¡°Sir, throw it away?¡± said the domestic helper. Kraig looked at the domestic helper: ¡°That¡¯s all in total?¡± The woman he hugged also asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible! Why is she so little?¡± The domestic helper said: ¡°Husband¡­man, no, miss¡­no, that¡­that woman doesn¡¯t have any possessions at first, just these clothes were shopping with Mrs. Fu a month ago. When I bought it, she¡­ hardly uses cosmetics, and there is no jewelry in the jewelry box, just¡­ that¡¯s all.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, his heart was suddenly pricked by a needle, and it hurt. Having been with him for so many years, he never even asked her how many deceitful clothes and valuable possessions did he have? How many jewelry are there? He has not paid attention to these. Now after a reminder from the domestic helper, Kraig discovered that even if Dalia left empty-handed, she had nothing left here. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± the woman asked domineeringly. Kraig took out a cigar casually and started smoking, his brows frowned. ¡°You miss her!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t think of that ba5tard! Just a tool for venting, what do you want her to do!¡± the woman said very aggressively. ¡°Get out!¡± Kraig suddenly growled coldly. Chapter 1052 Elma¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears: ¡°What did you say Kraig?¡± Kraig looked at the woman in front of him. He waited for her for ten years. He has fallen in love with her since she was sixteen. She is more ambitious than Dalia, more courageous than Dalia, lively, lovely and versatile than Dalia. She is full of advantages, she has her own ideas, and no one in this world will do it. Got her master. She is Kraig¡¯s favorite. She is the woman Kraig spoils with her fate. But at this moment, what did Kraig say? Let her go? ¡°I let that woman go.¡± Kraig said. Elma immediately turned her anger into joy: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same!¡± She nced at Kraig charmingly, and she kicked Kraig with her foot: ¡°Don¡¯t you hug me and go to your room?¡± Kraig picked up Elma and went to her bedroom. Just then, his cell phone rang. Elma said viciously: ¡°Who! The phone call is so untimely!¡± However, Kraig put Elma down and turned on the phone to see that Arron was calling. In the past two days, Arron¡¯s patience has been exhausted because of Father Shu¡¯s request for Suzi. At this time, there must be something urgent for Arron to call. Kraig immediately connected: ¡°Arron, what¡¯s the situation now? Is Suzi better?¡± Hearing Kraig mentioning Suzi on the phone, Elma¡¯s eyes radiated an enchanting poisonous light! Suzi! Before she returned to China, she heard about the woman Suzi. It is said that Suzi disturbed a pool of water in the upper ss of Nancheng. Not only that, but even Kraig, the symbol of the highest power in Kyoto, favors Suzi. When Siu said this, Elma was furious on the spot. Kraig belongs to Elma! Even if she doesn¡¯t want Kraig from Elma anymore, even if she is at ease outside, Kraig can only love her Elma as a woman in her life! Who would dare to upy a ce in Kraig¡¯s heart, Elma would definitely not let go of that woman! Now, at this moment, when he heard Kraig greet Suzi on the phone, Elma¡¯s eyes radiated a poisonous light that could not be concealed. However, what made Elma even more jealous was that it was not a male voice on the other end of the phone. It was a female voice, the voice of that female voice was faint, but there was a kind of power: ¡°Mr. Jun, I am Suzi.¡± ¡°Suzi?¡± Kraig was a little surprised. Elma next to her also pricked her ears. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my Mr. Jun. I have not answered Sister Shan¡¯s phone number several times. What is Sister Shan doing?¡± Suzi asked on the other end of the phone. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi yelled at the other end of the phone: ¡°Mr. Jun, Mr. Jun?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kraig replied. ¡°Sister Shan hasn¡¯t gotten up yet? Really think that Sister Shan is alsozy in bed.¡± Suzi said jokingly. Kraig asked subconsciously: ¡°Suzi, you were sick the day before yesterday. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better. I¡¯vee to my senses from the copse, Mr. Jun. I heard Arron say that Sister Shan, Galia and Rayna were working hard to help me during my illness. I¡¯m so grateful that I called specially. Thank Sister Shan.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi shouted one by one Sister Shan. At this moment, Kraig really didn¡¯t know what to say to Suzi. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1053 – 1054 Chapter 1053 ¨C 1054 Read Chapter 1053 ¨C 1054 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1053 There, Suzi didn¡¯t wait for Kraig to say anything, and then continued: ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡¯m sober now. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not be overthrown by the Lin and Shu family.¡± Kraig said perfunctorily: ¡°I am happy for you.¡± ¡°I will go to work as usual and send the only one to kindergarten as usual. Even if there are a hundred reporters at the gate of mymunity, I am not afraid. I am not afraid of shadows! My kidney is in charge!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± At that end, Suzi was still saying: ¡°Sister Shan taking care of me these past two days is not tired, you let her sleep well and don¡¯t call her. By the way, Mr. Jun, you want a baby.¡± Suzi thought that yesterday, when facing reporters, the six-year-old Lilly¡¯s brave appearance made Suzi sad and heartwarming at the same time. Suzi knew that Dalia actually wanted a child. Kraig said nothing. Elma behind him already had poisonous light in his eyes! ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡¯m going to send the only one to kindergarten and work, so I won¡¯t talk more with you.¡± Suzi had such a big deal on his own. Again, he didn¡¯t know much about Kraig¡¯s temperament. So until he hung up the phone, Suzi didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong with Kraig. After closing the line, when Suzi handed the phone to Arron, she also said to Arron: ¡°Sister Shan rarely sleeps in. She is the kind of gentle woman who manages the house. There is a possibility that she may be pregnant. ¡° Seeing his wife so optimistic, Arron also sighed: ¡°It¡¯s this time, do you still care about others?¡± Suzi shrugged indifferently: ¡°I almost died of anger two days ago, but what about the facts? I¡¯m sick, have a high fever, and be unconscious. Wouldn¡¯t this make the Lin family and the surname more sessful?¡± After a pause, she sighed: ¡°For myself, for the sake of being unique, I must also be strong and All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. optimistic. It¡¯s no big deal! What¡¯s up to me? Someone wants my kidneys, it¡¯s the same as killing me. They don¡¯t think they are morally corrupt. What am I afraid of?¡± Arron was very pleased to see his wife so optimistic. In the past two days, he and Kraig have worked together in thepany. He ns to abandon the promise and do it together with Mr. Shu! Kraig disagreed, and Kraig persuaded him: ¡°Don¡¯t you want your Fu Group anymore? You don¡¯t want everything in Nancheng? Do you n to take Suzian away after you abolish Father Shu? Suzi With the only one who has been wandering for six years, how long do you want them to wander?¡± Thinking of this, Arron hesitated. But he couldn¡¯t see Suzi being tortured. At this time, seeing Suzi like this, Arron was in a much better mood. ¡°Arron, let¡¯s send the only one to kindergarten.¡± Suzi looked at Arron firmly. ¡°Good!¡± Arron said. A family of three went downstairs frankly. When we got downstairs, there were a few owners in themunity who pointed behind them. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her, who was blocked at home by reporters yesterday.¡± ¡°I think she is right. If someone wants your kidney in your rtionship, you will give it?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Of course not! Whoever wants to give his own organs to others will make himself very weak, okay!¡± ¡°That is to say! What did they do wrong!¡± ¡°Eh, poor¡­¡± Hearing such a discussion behind him, Suzi smiled in his heart. There are still many people in the world who are sensible. Thinking about it this way, she was even more unafraid to face those reporters. Originally thought that the doorway would be packed with reporters like yesterday, but Suzi did not expect that there would be no reporters at the door. The car drove out slowly, and Suzi breathed a sigh of relief. When the car was about to turn onto the main road, it was blocked in front. Who is it again? Suzi¡¯s heart shook, and she asked her husband, ¡°Who is stopping in front?¡± Chapter 1054 Neither Arron nor Christopher knew the person in front. It was a woman about fifty years old, dressed very inly, and looked like a woman who lived in the countryside all year round. ¡°Auntie, is there anything wrong with you?¡± Even though Christopher had doubts in his heart in this troubled autumn, he could only ask kindly. Master and his wife have had a lot of things these days, and Christopher doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time. The aunt who was rotten in the front did not answer Christopher¡¯s question. She cowered and touched the car, from the front door to the back door. Seeing her shivering appearance, Suzi couldn¡¯t help thinking of his mother. Suzi immediately opened the car door: ¡°Auntie, you¡­what do you want?¡± ¡°They¡­ They said, is it you?¡± The aunt¡¯s muddy eyes nced at Suzi, then just took a look, said this, then turned and left. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Inexplicable. She definitely didn¡¯t know this great god. Never seen before. Seeing Auntie walk away, Suzi and Christopher felt incredible. Still sternly persuade Suzi: ¡°Forget it, madam, don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s send the only one to kindergarten.¡± Suzi nodded. Sitting in the car again, Suzi saw Arron frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Arron?¡± Suzi asked. Arron shook his head lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then, he raised his arm around Lilly: ¡°First send our little princess to kindergarten!¡± Seeing Mom and Dad sitting on his left and right again, Lilly was happy with something. ¡°Mom and dad, will no one want mom¡¯s kidney in the future?¡± Shen Weixing asked. Suzi said to the only one: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then I can rest assured,¡± said the little bun in the same tone as an adult. The only child with a strong self-healing ability, her heart is very strong, like things like yesterday, although she was very scared at the time, but afterwards, she no longer cared about it. Just like today, she can still go to kindergarten alive and well. This is where Suzi¡¯s daughter is most assured. Sending the only one to the kindergarten, Suzi went to work. I didn¡¯te to work for two days. When I arrived at thepany, my colleagues were very concerned about her. ¡°Suzi, I heard that you have a fever. You have always been in good health. Why do you suddenly have such a severe fever? You have to pay attention. You can¡¯t work so hard in the future.¡± ¡°Suzi, you have a fever for two days, and everyone has lost a lot of weight. Don¡¯t do anything today, just direct us.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing thepany¡¯s colleagues talking andughing to her, no one mentioned yesterday¡¯s events to her. Suzi knew that Arron did a lot of work on the interception of the video source. Arron didn¡¯t sleep all night. It is intercepting these things. She just sat in the office and was about to start working. Song Zhuoer, the youngest handsome boy in the office, the runner came in. ¡°Tell you a great news!¡± Song Zhuoer was extremely excited. All the colleagues looked at the handsome boy: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There is a cultural and entertainmentpany in Nancheng, which specializes in reporting to the rich and celebrity gossippany. Thispany has developed quite a bit in Nancheng. Many celebrities and celebrities have suffered from them. Many peoplein about this cultural and entertainment Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1055 – 1056 Chapter 1055 ¨C 1056 Read Chapter 1055 ¨C 1056 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1055 ¡°Thispany was smashed in the middle of the nightst night? Zall, are you okay? How old are you N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. still fantasizing about such a bloody routine?¡± Song Zhuoer nodded: ¡°It was really smashed, more than just smashed, it was not even a sc*m left, overnight, the owner of that entertainmentpany disappeared.¡± All colleagues: ¡°¡­¡± They were all stunned. Only Suzi, she is very calm. Arron didn¡¯t tell her the specific situation, he didn¡¯t even mention a word. Suzi knew that with Arron¡¯s character, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Elder Shu and the Lin family, but for those media that distorted reports about this matter, Arron could still make them disappear overnight. This can be regarded as a p in the face for Mr. Shu. Suzi is in a good mood. There was also afortable smile after the grievances bloomed on his face. Rayna behind put down her bag and came to Suzi, yelling at her: ¡°Suzi! You want your life! You still gave you permission. It¡¯s a week off, why don¡¯t you rest at home!¡± Suzi looked back at Rayna: ¡°Oh, the anger from the day before yesterday was sent to Lanita in the hospital. Didn¡¯t you finish sending it? Is it going to happen to me?¡± Rayna: ¡°Suzi, why are you like a okay person!¡± Suzi smiled peacefully: ¡°Otherwise, what about me? I don¡¯t steal or rob, and I don¡¯t owe anyone. I just want to go to work happily, work well, and whoever loves it.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± After thinking about it, she suddenly smiled: ¡°You are right! It is them who should be anxious! What is our business?¡± ¡°However, I still have to thank you, Galia, and Sister Shan. You really ran to the hospital to give her a wreath in order to give me a sigh of foul? Haha, I feel really cool when I think about it!¡± After a pause, Suzi said: ¡°I invite you and Galia to dinner at noon, to celebrate¡­¡± She stuck to Rayna¡¯s and said to her ear: ¡°Celebrate Lanita¡­ Go to hell soon!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± This noon, Suzi, Galia, and Rayna gathered for a chic visit outside thepany. In order to replenish Suzi¡¯s body, the three of them ordered a lot of dishes. Cod soup, American ginseng mutton pot, all kinds. While serving the food, Galia suddenly said, ¡°It would be good if Sister Shan was there, and go to the hospital. Sister Shan was also involved.¡± Rayna immediately proposed: ¡°It¡¯s better to ask Sister Shan out now, and the four of us have dinner together.¡± Galia hurriedly interjected: ¡°I really like Sister Shan. Suzi, you don¡¯t know. During your half month in Gasing Ind, Rayna and I went to the vi of Sister Shan and Mr. Jun. Sister Shan personally Cook for us, the food she cooks is delicious.¡± Suzi: ¡°Really, next time we have a chance, we will go together.¡± ¡°Especially this American ginseng andmb pot is a specialty of Sister Shan. Sister Shan said that women¡¯s bodies are more or less cold, so women should eat some mutton pot appropriately to warm them up.¡± ¡°I have never seen a gentle woman like Sister Shan, who is as elegant, beautiful, and gentle as a big sister. I want to call her aunt in the future. I suddenly felt that there was an aunt like her in Jun¡¯s house. Marrying into the Jun¡¯s house is not so scared.¡± ¡°Suzi, let¡¯s call sister Shan, you call.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Actually, I called her this morning and she is still sleeping. I guess she is a bit tired to take care of me these past two days. She wants a child recently, and finally Mr. Jun is at home, so let¡¯s not disturb her. .¡± ¡°Well, creating a human being is the most important thing. The three of us eat quickly. After eating, we can go to work.¡± The three women were about to move the chopsticks, but unexpectedly heard the voice of conversation on the arm table. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, guess what I saw on my wife¡¯s WeChat today?¡± a man said excitedly. Several other people scrambled to ask: ¡°What¡¯s rare, say it, say it!¡± ¡°There is a wealthy wife who can save her sister¡¯s life, but she can¡¯t save her!¡± the man said bitterly. Chapter 1056 Suzi + Rayna + Galia: ¡°¡­¡± The chopsticks of the three people were all held up in the air, and they were not put down for a long time. The three of them didn¡¯t look back, but they were all listening. Everyone at the table was in high spirits. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation, the current rich man, shit! The richer the more selfish, the more selfish they are, and they don¡¯t even save their own sister? This kind of person is not human!¡± ¡°Who can make her husband rich and powerful? Say, don¡¯t let WeChat send it out. I also heard that this woman has been eating snacks at home and drinking at home. The family loves her so much, but when she grows up, she has changed. Be a white-eyed wolf, specializing in snatching things from my sister.¡± ¡°This kind of person is just getting used to being selfish!¡± ¡°She not only snatched things from her younger sister, she even snatched two or three boyfriends from her younger sister.¡± ¡°Who is this!¡± ¡°Now my sister is ill with her anger, has uremia, and wants to get a good kidney for her. As a result, she is reluctant to live and die!¡± ¡°Unwilling or unwilling to chant, she even instigated her friend to go to her sister¡¯s hospital to make trouble, hoping that her sister will die soon!¡± ¡°My grass! Is there such a ruthless and vicious woman in the world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! I just don¡¯t know where it is, I can¡¯t find it out.¡± ¡°This woman¡¯s viciousness is really rare in the world.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rayna sitting here suddenly rushed to the table and said a word. Everyone stared nkly at the sudden girl, who had been killed by Rayna, and no one dared to speak. Rayna asked everyone back: ¡°If it hurts her own body and treats her sister, sometimes my parents may not agree to this kind of thing! Let alone sisters, who among you here is so unselfish?¡± Everyone was silent: ¡°¡­¡± Rayna raised his finger: ¡°Just say you, do you agree?¡± The used man immediately lowered his head and frightened him. She pointed to another person again: ¡°You, do you agree?¡± The other person got up to the bathroom. Rayna went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s not in your own body, you will know what it¡¯s like when it¡¯s in your own body, especially when this woman is married, and if she has another child, she needs a healthy body to raise her child. How do you ask her to agree?¡± ¡°My life is gone? My daughter became an orphan, my sister was rescued, and then she could get married and have a family to have children. When one day my sister remembered, my sister still has a child. I took it over and raised it by myself, waiting for the child. When I grow up, my sister has be the child¡¯s greatest benefactor? Is it ridiculous!¡± At this time, someone on the table finally nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a question of whether money is not rich or not rich. This kind of thing is rted to one¡¯s own life, who wants to make fun of one¡¯s own life?¡± ¡°I hate moral kidnapping people the most!¡± ¡°This kind of news is just right not to be sent out!¡± Suzi and you looked at me, I looked at you, and smiled at each other. Suzi called Rayna again: ¡°Rayna! Come here for me!¡± Rayna ran back immediately. The three of them sat down for dinner again. Only then was Rayna apologetic and said to Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suzi, let¡¯s go¡­ go to the hospital to find fault with Lanita. Actually, I¡¯m causing you trouble.¡± Galia also self-examined: ¡°Sister Shan still stopped us both from letting us go, but at that time we were really anxious and went away without holding back. We just wanted to give you a breath of anger, so we didn¡¯t think about it. Consequences.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m happy. Otherwise, there is no way to punish Lanita!¡± After a pause, she whispered to Galia and Rayna: ¡°Lanita had only one month¡¯s life. Now it might be only half a month. I just have to survive this half a month. It¡¯s bright!¡± Both good friends nodded. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1057 – 1058 Chapter 1057 ¨C 1058 Read Chapter 1057 ¨C 1058 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1057 ¡°We eat, eat and drink, and work hard!¡± After dinner, the three of them returned to thepany together. They had just entered the elevator here, and two women got down in a car parked on the road opposite thepany. Elma said to Siu: ¡°Siu, isn¡¯t this constructionpany a partnership between your cousin Lenny and a noble son in Nancheng?¡± Siu said angrily: ¡°Lenny used to like that woman very much and was bewitched by that woman everywhere. Later, after learning that the woman was Arron¡¯s wife, Lenny fell in love with that woman¡¯s friend again!¡± ¡°So, that woman is still forming a clique?¡± Elma asked disdainfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see all of this?¡± Siu said bitterly: ¡°She has ganged up on your man Kraig¡¯s head, you! How many times have I asked you toe back, you just don¡¯t listen, your man Kraig was almost snatched away by Suzi¡¯s friend Dalia!¡± Elma smiled coldly: ¡°Kraig belongs to me. He was mine since I was sixteen when he fell in love with me. In this life, no woman should try to snatch Kraig away from me. That woman? She wants to do it. , It also depends on whether she has this ability!¡± The morning scene suddenly appeared in Elma¡¯s mind. When she and Kraig were about to enter my bedroom for a fight, she found that Kraig was a little absent-minded and didn¡¯t really want to get along with her for a hundred years. At that time, Kraig received another call from Arron. Kraig, who had taken up the thread, got up and walked out. ¡°Kraig, why are you going?¡± Elma asked. Kraig said in a hurry: ¡°Arron has something urgent over the past two days! I¡¯ll go there first.¡± Elma took Kraig¡¯s arm: ¡°Take me with you.¡± ¡°No! He and I have important matters to discuss, very urgent!¡± Kraig tly refused. Elma: ¡°Then take me out. I wille down in the downtown area and go shopping in the mall. I haven¡¯t been to Nancheng in ten years.¡± Kraig agreed: ¡°Also.¡± Yubi, took out a card and handed it to Elma: ¡°Although you spend it, your husband¡¯s money is yours, and the password is your birthday.¡± ¡°Have never changed?¡± Elma asked with a smile. ¡°Of course! It has never changed, nor will it change in the future.¡± Yu Bing, Kraig k!ssed Elma on the forehead. He loves this girl. She¡¯s been in love since she was a little girl. He watched her grow up day by day, watched her unscrupulously arrogant, but he liked it. Kraig has this self-confidence. Under his protection, the little girl can walk sideways all her life enchanting, charming, and unreasonable. The two set off together, Kraig drove, and Elma sat in the co-pilot. When Kraig went out and turned left on the main road, Elma¡¯s eyes were not paying attention, and he caught a glimpse of the shrunken figure hiding behind a big tree. Elma looked back at Kraig calmly and said nothing. However, she knew that the woman was Suzi¡¯s friend. Suzi¡¯s friend! Great! ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Arron for a while.¡± Elma said to Siu. Siu was shocked: ¡°You¡­you still don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Elma asked disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Arron has nothing to do with Mr. Shu now. That¡¯s because Mr. Shu is kind to him. Apart from Mr. Shu and his wife Suzi, Arron is a cruel wolf to others!¡± Elma: ¡°Then I want to see Arron even more.¡± Chapter 1058 It is necessary to meet Arron. Her Elma is Kraig¡¯s real girlfriend and the only wife in her life. She has to get everyone to recognize her. Of course, the first thing that needs recognition is Arron. Elma had heard Kraig talk about Arron before, but when Arron was abroad, she had no chance to see This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. him. All she knew was that Arron was Kraig¡¯s life and death brother. Afterwards, Elma went abroad and met with Arron without a chance. It¡¯s cheaper than Dalia¡¯s substitute, b!tch. I heard that Dalia often followed Kraig to the dinner of Kraig¡¯s good brothers. Now that her true wife is back, the first person to see is of course Arron. She had to let Arron admit her sister-inw! After separating from Siu, Elma went straight to the Fu Group. It just so happened that Kraig just came out of the Fu Group, how to deal with Elder Shu, and what tricks Elder Shu would use to deal with Suzi. This is what Kraig and Arron want to discuss and deal with. Arron refused to show his face on many things. It wasn¡¯t because Arron was afraid of Elder Shu, and it was because of Elder Shu¡¯s face. Rather, Arron didn¡¯t want to startle the snake. Since Mr. Heshu can¡¯te hard, he must be outsmart. Therefore, Arron could note forward, and Kraig came forward to do these things. Not long after Kraig drove away, Elma came to the front desk of the Fu Group. ¡°Who are you looking for, miss?¡± When the front desk saw this woman in overalls, who was very arrogant, she didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. Elma didn¡¯t even nce at the front desk, but said, ¡°Tell Arron toe out and see me.¡± The front desk was taken aback. In Nancheng, almost no one dared to call Arron¡¯s name directly. Of course, except for Mrs. Fu. Sometimes, except for Shen¡¯s only little queen. But the front desk doesn¡¯t know who this woman is. The small receptionist said unceremoniously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, there is no appointment, our president will not see anyone!¡± ¡°I still need an appointment!¡± Elma immediately became domineering. She grew up inwlessness in front of Kraig. Small front desk: ¡°¡­¡± The small receptionist is very kind. She is still very young, and she is a straight-hearted person who is not afraid of fear. She immediately looked at Elma with irony and sarcasm: ¡°Auntie, are you a goddess?¡± Elma: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, are you a fairy?¡± The front desk said again. Elma: ¡°I asked what you called me just now!¡± Little receptionist: ¡°Old aunt!¡± ¡°You die!¡± Little receptionist: ¡°Miss, I can call Yao Yaoling at any time, if you don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She was mad! Who is she! Dignified lover of Kyoto¡¯s No. 1 powerful King Kraig! Even Arron called Kraig, brother! ¡°I am Arron¡¯s sister-inw!¡± Small receptionist: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, we don¡¯t have such an old sister-inw, Mr. Fu.¡± Isn¡¯t the president no sister-inw? ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Arron hurriedly came out of it. Several assistants followed. Among them is strict and wide. ¡°What happened, why is it noisy here?¡± Christopher asked the front desk immediately. The small receptionist immediately said respectfully and respectfully: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Yanzhu, a woman I don¡¯t know came here, and asked me to call Mr. Fu out when he came in, and then told me that she was Mr. Fu¡¯s sister-inw. I asked him if he had an appointment. She said no¡­¡± Rolling his eyes, the small front desk said unconvincingly: ¡°The front desk is my job, how can I let others in casually!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1059 – 1060 Chapter 1059 ¨C 1060 Read Chapter 1059 ¨C 1060 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1059 Christopher immediately boasted: ¡°You are right!¡± Little receptionist: ¡°Thank you!¡± Christopher looked at Elma: ¡°May I ask you, Miss?¡± Elma didn¡¯t look at Christopher, but directly looked at Arron. She hasn¡¯t seen Arron in more than ten years. When I saw Arron, it was also in the photo. Arron and Kraig took a group photo. At that time, Elma felt that this man¡¯s facial features were better than his boyfriend Kraig. Now that ten years have passed, this young and young boy has already be a man like a wolf king. The man frowned and gave Elma a very impatient look. Said coldly to the front desk and Christopher: ¡°People who are irrelevant, don¡¯te in!¡± Elma shouted, ¡°Arron, you dare to be disrespectful to me!¡± Christopher + front desk: ¡°¡­¡± Even Arron was stunned. He nced at Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Who is this woman? He has no impression at all. This woman¡¯s domineering appearance made him feel sick, not to mention that he was busy enough to deal with Elder Shu for Suzi in the past two days. Now there is a woman who finds fault, he wants to kick this woman and vomit blood. However, when he thought that Suzi was still being calcted by Elder Shu, the man endured his breath. He asked coldly: ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Your sister-inw!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Name!¡± Elma was really angry: ¡°I¡­good you Arron! I¡¯m Kraig¡¯s fiancee! Your sister-inw Elma!¡± Elma? Arron never heard of this name! Have heard of alive, forgot? He looked up and down Elma in disgust, ¡°Kraig¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Fiancee!¡± Elma corrected. Arron said coldly: ¡°Kraig has only one woman, Dalia! Who are you?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Arron looked at the front desk again: ¡°Call Yao Yaoling, st this woman out! If youe to the Yubi, he never looked at Elma again, and went straight to the elevator. In an instant, the elevator door opened, and Arron and a kind of entourage went downstairs. Elma remained alone: ¡°¡­¡± It took a while before she suddenly roared: ¡°Arron, you ba5tard! You dare to get someone to drive me away, I am your sister-inw! I am Kraig¡¯s fiancee!¡± Small receptionist: ¡°Miss, are you going out by yourself, or my name is Yao Yaoling?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, another woman came out of the elevator. The woman was thin and well-dressed, but her face was very pale. After the woman came in, she politely and gently said to the front desk: ¡°Little sister at the front desk, I¡­ can I see your president?¡± Front desk: ¡°Sister Fairy, do you have an appointment?¡± The woman immediately smiled awkwardly: ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry to trouble your little sister, you call the vice president and say¡­My name is Dalia¡­¡± Dalia! Elma turned his head and stared at Dalia angrily. Dalia was irritated, so he looked at the small front desk and didn¡¯t notice that the woman next to her was the woman who sent her international express delivery a few days ago and then directly checked into the Kraig vi. The front desk smiled and said: ¡°Sister Fairy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t call the president. The president just went out. If you cane half a minute early, you can see the president in the elevator. Sister Fairy, if you have an emergency, you can leave a message and wait for the president toe back. I told him.¡± Dalia: ¡°No¡­no more.¡± Yubi, she turned away in despair. When I got off the elevator and walked on the vast street without knowing where to go, I suddenly roared behind me: ¡°Du! Juan! Shan!¡± Chapter 1060 Dalia was surprised. Then, she turned her head and saw the woman. The woman is still in overalls. However, there is nock of enchanting expressions on his face. The woman in front of her is the kind of natural showy. Now, her eyes are full of cruel expressions when she sees Dalia. Thebination of her showy and her cruelty makes this woman extremely insidious. Dalia was startled first, and then she calmly and gently said: ¡°You are Kraig¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Elma stepped forward and pped Dalia¡¯s face with a p: ¡°You old woman who dominates my husband for six or seven years! You are an old woman and you dominate my husband! Do you know why my husband doesn¡¯t want you?¡± Dalia raised her hand and touched her face, she looked at the woman with a sullen and domineering expression in front of her incredible. Since following Kraig, Dalia has been respected everywhere. No one has ever disrespect her, let alone be pped in the street. Dalia will not do anything to others, let alone scolding individuals. At this moment, she was beaten dumbfounded. Dalia suddenly thought that it was time for her to be beaten up by her younger uncle seven or eight years ago. That kind of fear immediately spread all over his body. Dalia looked around subconsciously, and shouted in panic: ¡°Jing¡­Kraig¡­¡± ¡°You still dare to call my husband¡¯s name!¡± Elma raised his hand and was about to strike a second time. Dalia turned around and ran away. She ran fairly fast, and in order to avoid Elma, she hid in a small alley. However, this is a small dead end. Turning around, Dalia saw the two men behind him approaching her. ¡°Help¡­¡± She was knocked out without a word. When he woke up again, Dalia found that it was dark. She watched for a while before adapting to the dark environment, and she found that it was a mountain top. There was a car parked in front of him. Elma was sitting in the car, and Dalia had nowhere to hide when the lights were on. ¡°Hit me! Don¡¯t beat her to death, leave her to breathe!¡± Elma gave an order, and the two men began to punch and kick Dalia. Dalia had no room to fight back, she could only curl up, holding her head and letting two men beat her up. I don¡¯t know how long it took before Elma shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The two men stopped immediately. Elma stepped forward and kicked Dalia like a dead pig: ¡°Old woman! Why do you upy my husband for so many years! And why did the little b!tch at the front desk call my old aunt and call you fairy sister! You old man! Immortal!¡± Dalia had been beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face, and his head was dizzy. There was blood in her mouth, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. Elma squatted down, grabbed the small bag she had been carrying from her shoulder, and pulled out a gold card from it. ¡°Your little treasury!¡± Elma asked. Dalia: ¡°Give¡­give me, don¡¯t¡­take it away.¡± There are more than one million in the card. It is the private money she has saved over the past few years. If Elma took away more than one million yuan, then she would be going to beg for food. Elma smiled: ¡°My surname is Du! My man has given more than one card, and the code on each card is the same. You always thought that face was my man¡¯s birthday, right?¡± Dalia: ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡± Elma smiled very disappointedly: ¡°Because you give me a man¡¯s birthday every year ording to the code on the card!¡± ¡°However, I want to make you sad. Actually, my man Kraig¡¯s birthday is not the number on the card. The number on the card is my birthday, my birthday is Elma¡¯s!¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she felt that her heart was dead. ¡°If I guessed correctly, the password on this card of yours is also the six digits!¡± ¡°Sorry, this is all my man¡¯s money! I will be asking for the money he has spent on you! You are ugly and N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. lowly, old and unwilling to die! You tonight Just die on the top of this mountain!¡± Say yes, Elma took Dalia¡¯s card and turned into the car. The two big hands who hit her also got into the car, and after a burst of ck smoke, the car left. Only Dalia, who was dying, was on the top of the mountain alone. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1061 – 1062 Chapter 1061 ¨C 1062 Read Chapter 1061 ¨C 1062 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1061 She was in pain and couldn¡¯t stand up. She crawled little by little, tears in her eyes streaming down like a bank. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. Are you crying yourself dying? Obviously, between him and Kraig, Kraig never promised her anything. She obviously took the initiative to be Kraig¡¯s mistress, right? Obviously she said it herself, as long as he doesn¡¯t want her, tell her immediately that she will leave him silently and will never pester him. Why are you crying like this now? Dalia! Kraig doesn¡¯t love you! He can give you the good days of six, seven, seven or eight years, let you enjoy the life of Mrs. Kuo, let you enjoy the respect of others, and let you pamper yourself. You are already fine. What else do you think? You actually deserved to die a long time ago. When you were young, when your parents didn¡¯t want you, and your brothers and sisters pushed you out, you should jump downstairs and end your life. Because you are superfluous. And now, if you are between Kraig and Elma, you are also superfluous. You have no meaning to be alive anymore. But¡­ The only figure of Shen suddenly appeared in Dalia¡¯s mind. The sweet milky voice, and the pop animal doll that the little girl gave her as a symbol of letting her have a child. There is also the friendship of Suzi. Dalia was thinking about how Suzi and Shen¡¯s only mother and daughter lived happily under the care of Arron. That is the life a woman should have in this life, no matter whether it is rich or poor. Isn¡¯t it? She wants it too. She didn¡¯t want to die. She wants a baby, she wants to live well. ¡°Kraig¡­save¡­save me.¡± ¡°Shen¡­Suzi, are you¡­ okay, are you fever away? Can you¡­ still have a heart to save me?¡± On the top of the deserted mountain, no one answered Dalia¡¯s murmur. At the other end of the mountainside vi, Kraig, who had just taken a shower, suddenly heard someone calling him softly: ¡°Kraig, do you need me to pinch your feet?¡± ¡°Kraig, get down, I¡¯ll beat you back.¡± ¡°Yu¡­I love you. I belong to you in this life. I don¡¯t want anything. I just need to be your maid.¡± ¡°Yu, do you think I am older than you?¡± Kraig looked around, and there was no shadow of Dalia around him. His heart was beating wildly. He didn¡¯t even wipe the drops of water on his body just after taking a shower, just put on his clothes in a hurry, took the car key and went out. ¡°Kraig, what are you doing¡­¡± Elma shouted heartbreakingly behind him. Kraig didn¡¯t turn his head, only drove the car and disappeared into the night. He didn¡¯te back until dawn. At the same time, at the home of Arron and Suzi, the sky was already bright, and Suzi had another nightmare. She dreamed that she was standing on the cliff, and she almost fell off, she desperately called for help. It was Dalia who ran forward to rescue her. Dalia was just one step short, but Suzi fell. ¡°Ah¡­Suzi!¡± Dalia hissed. Suzi was awakened by this shout. Chapter 1062 Suzi didn¡¯t know how he had such a dream. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After waking up from the dream, she didn¡¯t worry about falling under the cliff. After all, it is a dream. However, Dalia¡¯s poignant voice resounded in Suzi¡¯s ears. The voice was too clear, as if it were real. Suzi¡¯s heart is distressed, and he always feels that something is happening. Without even thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone from the bedside table and called Dalia. On the other end, Dalia¡¯s mobile phone was turned off. Suzi checked the time and suddenly smiled. Now at six o¡¯clock in the morning, Dalia usually does not work. Of course, she will not get up at this time, she should be still sleeping. Forget it, don¡¯t bother her. Suzi felt that it was probably because he was nervous in the past two days that he had such a nightmare. Even if the dream came true, he fell into the cliff, not Dalia. Suzi didn¡¯t think too much about Dalia¡¯s ident. She got up to wash and went to the living room, where she saw Arron and the only two squatting on the balcony watering the flowers and nts. ¡°Dad, this potted flower belongs to me.¡± Lilly said. ¡°Yeah!¡± The man said gently: ¡°All the flowers here belong to you, and this family belongs to you. Everything here, including the entire Shengshi Group, belongs to you, in the Fu family, in the Fu family. Group, you are the queen, you rule everything,¡± When Arron said this to Lilly, Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smile. My heart is very warm. ¡°Hehehe, I am the queen¡­¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all mine, so what does my mother belong to?¡± The man snorted coldly: ¡°Humph! You won¡¯t forget your mother at any time!¡± Lilly answered without hesitation: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°The Fu Group and the Fu family belong to you. You are the queen of the Fu family, but you, and your father, belong to your mother, your mother is in this house, and you are the emperor!¡± Lilly immediately became happy: ¡°Oh! I like my mother, the lord, is the emperor.¡± She looked up at her father and asked mysteriously: ¡°Dad, do you know what is popr on Douyin now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s popr?¡± Arron never watched Douyin. He naturally doesn¡¯t know what is popr on Douyin. The little girl triumphantly said: ¡°Do your own things, rush to do your mother¡¯s things, and no one will do your father¡¯s things.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­¡± The gloomy mood in the morning was amused by the words of the girl. Hearing Suzi¡¯sughter, Lilly and Arron¡¯s colleagues turned their heads, and Suzi shouted: ¡°My father and son,e here for dinner. After breakfast, I will send you to kindergarten, and then I will go to work.¡± Arron took the only one to the restaurant and washed his hands to eat. Everything seemed so warm and peaceful, as if Elder Shu had never disturbed them. It was as if they hadn¡¯t been blocked by reporters two days ago. A family of three talked andughed. The only proposal was to wait until Sunday for a pic. When the three people were talking andughing, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and nced at it before connecting, with a particrly cold tone: ¡°Is there something wrong!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1063 – 1064 Chapter 1063 ¨C 1064 Read Chapter 1063 ¨C 1064 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1063 Hearing Arron¡¯s tone, the mother and daughter who were talking andughing were stunned for a while. Especially the little girl Lilly, she subconsciously got into the spoon in her hand, and her expression seemed to say that if someone came to disturb her mother, she would beat that person severely! Suzi asked, ¡°Arron, who is calling?¡± Arron pointed to the only one, and said two words to Suzi: ¡°Grandpa.¡± Suzi has a bad feeling. If she guessed correctly, Fu Zhengxiong should be the lobbyist that Mr. Shu found! She looked at Arron, hoping to hear something in the receiver. At that end, Fu Zhengxiong said: ¡°No matter how bad I am, it is still your dad! You don¡¯t even yell your dad, Arron, I can say that since you got married with Suzi, you have been getting worse and worse. Is there a human touch! Grandpa Shu is right, she is a demon!¡± Arron¡¯s voice was even colder: ¡°Are you busy!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°I can¡¯t call you if I¡¯m fine? If I don¡¯t call you, you still know that there is a Fu¡¯s house in Nancheng. Do you still know that you are a descendant of the Fu family? You only have Suzi in your eyes!¡± Arron¡¯s tone calmed down instead: ¡°I¡¯m very busy these days! When I finish my work, even if you don¡¯t Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to the old house, you are too busy! So Dad came over.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. Immediately afterwards, Arron heard a knock outside the door. He got up and came to the door, the door opened, and two people came in. Father, aunt. Suzi suddenly realized that the dream he had this morning hade true. If they were Mr. Shu¡¯s lobbyists, Suzi would really be forced to the edge of the cliff. When Fu Zhengxiong came in, he went straight to the point: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Lanita was Suzi¡¯s biological sisters before. Now that I know that they are biological sisters, if Suzi is so cruel, it would be too hard to justify!¡± After a pause, Fu Zhengxiong looked at Suzi and directly ordered: ¡°You must save Lanita¡¯s life, that is a life! A living life!¡± The meaning in that remark was just like Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s kindness and righteousness. Suzi was able to calm down to his father-inw at first: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I have no obligation to treat Lanita. If you are here as a lobbyist, please go back!¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Fu Zhengxiong scolded Suzi immediately: ¡°You are not qualified to call my dad! Do I admit that you are Arron¡¯s wife?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Obviously, before going to Jiaxing Ind, before returning to his hometown, he held a confession banquet in the old house. Now I don¡¯t admit it again. ¡°Look at that nasty thing you did! I asked you to save Lanita, not entirely for her, I am for you! If you can have such dedication, save your sister, at least from Nancheng. The upper ss can take a look at you!¡± Suzi smiled peacefully: ¡°Mr. Fu! I don¡¯t need the upper circle of Nancheng to look up to me, because I don¡¯t care about the upper circle of Nancheng at all.¡± ¡°As for Lanita, why don¡¯t you think Lanita has pity for you and didn¡¯t save her? You can dig out your two big waists and give them to Lanita! If you don¡¯t have those big waists! Maybe you won¡¯t have them! There are three poor mothers and sons on Gasing Ind! We don¡¯t owe him so much to Old Man Shu!¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you Fu Zhengxiong owes this debt!¡± ¡°Now let me Suzie to pay it back?¡± ¡°Fu Zhengxiong, you are a wicked person, so what qualifications do you have to teach me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s face blushed, and then he was stunned, and suddenly a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. Immediately afterwards, Fu Zhengxiong fell to the ground unconscious. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1064 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What she said was a bit cruel, but she didn¡¯t expect Fu Zhengxiong to vomit blood all at once. She looked at Arron in panic. Arron had already squatted down to help Fu Zhengxiong. ¡°Dad¡­¡± he shouted. Qin Wenyu, who had been silent next to him, also cried and cried, ¡°Old man, old man, what¡¯s wrong with you, wake up.¡± Fu Zhengxiong did not respond. Arron immediately called the rescue point. After reporting the address, he ordered: ¡°I have arrived within ten minutes!¡± The ambnce and the doctor arrived in only eight minutes, and they hurriedly carried Fu Zhengxiong into the ambnce. Both Suzi, Lilly and Arron followed. Suzi grabbed Arron¡¯s arm: ¡°Arron, yes¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Arron held her in his arms and said to Suzi: ¡°You are right. The reason why we owe Mr. Shu, in the final analysis, is his fault! But he wants us to pay it back. He really D*mn it!¡± Talking about his father in this way shows how much Arron hates his father! ¡°You take the only one upstairs. I will go to the hospital. Christopher will pick up the one and send the one to the kindergarten first.¡± Arron confessed to Suzi. Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I will send the only one to the kindergarten ande to the hospital immediately.¡± Even if he doesn¡¯t k!ss anymore, even if Suzi doesn¡¯t like his father-inw anymore. But father-inw is father-inw. She has to go to the hospital to watch. As soon as the ambnce left, Christopher¡¯s car arrived. He asked Suzi suspiciously: ¡°Madam, what happened? Where is Fourth Master?¡± Suzi smiled bitterly: ¡°This is really troublesome. Just now Arron¡¯s father came and forced me to save Lanita. I quarreled with her, he¡­¡± Christopher asked puzzlingly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He vomited blood and fainted.¡± Christopher: ¡°No! This old guy is in good health. He was from martial arts training when he was young. When he was young, the old man had a great body and looks like Yushu Linfeng. Otherwise, Aunt Xia¡­ The fourth master¡¯s mother will not be so devoted to the old man.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The old man¡¯s body has always been very healthy, and he pays attention to nurturing. Why is he vomiting blood when you say something?¡± Christopher was full of disbelief. Suzi: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation is.¡± She was a little tired in her words. He even asked Christopher in an appointed tone: ¡°Christopher, do you also think I¡­should dug out my kidney and give it to Lanita? If I don¡¯t give it, I am a sinner?¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He was suddenly very sad. I wish I could kill all those people at this moment 1 Christopher even felt that the real bad guys in this world are not necessarily the kind of perpetrators or violent criminals. Those people are more honest. The real bad guy is murder and humiliation. It¡¯s like the middle of old man Shu. He was not only as simple as murdering and condemning Suzi, but also the kind of disapproval in his bones. He always thought that he was the right party, and in his eyes, Suzi was the one worthless. For his granddaughter, Mr. Shu is doing everything possible to punish Suzi a little bit. He actually asked a media reporter toment on Suzi, and then he asked Fu Zhengxiong to give an order to Suzi. What else would he do next? At this moment, Christopher suddenly felt that Elder Shu was terrible. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1065 – 1066 Chapter 1065 ¨C 1066 Read Chapter 1065- 1066 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1065 He smiled lightly and said to Suzi: ¡°Madam, do you remember that you gave me a small hand warmer six years ago?¡± Suzi asked puzzledly: ¡°Why do you suddenly remember this? It¡¯s just a hand warmer, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Christopher shook his head: ¡°No! Madam, the hand warmer you gave me has warmed my heart forever. So please don¡¯t worry, Madam, if Elder Shu does everything possible to get you to treat Lanita. , I am Christopher being rude to him!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, she said: ¡°Thank you, Christopher.¡± ¡°Madam gets in the car and sends the little princess to kindergarten first.¡± Arron said. ¡°Yeah.¡± After sending Lilly to the kindergarten without any stop, Suzi called Arron: ¡°Arron, Dad¡­ how is he?¡± At the other end, Arron said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡­should I go and see him?¡± Suzi asked cautiously again. Arronforted: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, youe if you want toe, and it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to Suzi: ¡°I see, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± No matter how to find it, it was Arron¡¯s father. Her husband suddenly vomited blood and fainted because of herself. In any case, she had to go to the hospital to see the rescue situation. After closing the line, Suzi said to Christopher: ¡°Christopher, take me to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay Madam.¡± Christopher agreed, and drove towards the hospital. Just after a traffic light, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang, and she thought it was Arron who called and told her about Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s rescue. As a result, when I opened it, it turned out to be the captain of themunity guard and security team. Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Hey, Captain Cao, is it¡­Are there any reporters gathered at the gate of themunity?¡± Suzi thought, even if there are more reporters gathered, she will face it this time! In front of many reporters, she told her all the past eight years in the Lin family and all the past of her and the Lin family. On the other end, the security captain did not answer Suzi¡¯s words. He only said vaguely on the other end of the phone: ¡°Mrs. Fu, you shoulde back quickly, we¡­¡± Without waiting for the security captain to finish speaking, Suzi promised: ¡°Captain Cao, I know, I won¡¯t make your security embarrassing. I will go back. I will be there in about ten minutes.¡± The security captain¡¯s tone stammered: ¡°Okay¡­Mrs. Fu, Mrs. Fu¡­goodbye.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°You are polite.¡± ¡°That Mrs. Fu¡­¡± The security captain seemed to have something to say. Suzi asked again: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Captain Cao?¡± The security captain said: ¡°Do you have a lot of things to do today?¡± Suzi: ¡°No, I wanted to go to the hospital, but the thing about your guard is more important than the hospital.¡± Security captain: ¡°¡­¡± He rushed out of sweat. He couldn¡¯t think of any way to hint Suzi and tell her not toe back, not toe back. But he couldn¡¯t think of it. He could only urge: ¡°Mrs. Fu, youe back soon!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be fast, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the matter!¡± Suzi felt that her personal private affairs had already caused trouble to themunity gate room. After closing the line, Suzi said to Christopher: ¡°Assistant Yan, you drive faster. I guess there are a lot of reporters gathered at the gate of mymunity. This time I will face them face-to-face!¡± Christopher: ¡°Good wife, I will face those reporters with you then.¡± As soon as Christopher stepped on the elerator, the car speeded up immediately. In about ten minutes, they came to the gate of themunity, but they didn¡¯t see any reporters. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the reporters are all gone?¡± she asked in confusion. About to get out of the car and ask about the security of the door room, Suzi saw that five or six policemen slipped out of the door room. Among them, the police came to Suzi¡¯s car and asked in an extremely cold voice: ¡°Are you Suzi?¡± Chapter 1066 Suzi nodded hesitantly: ¡°I¡­ have Imitted anything?¡± A bad premonition came to my heart. Nine years ago, when she was just a sophomore, she was taken away so indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s the case nine years ago, and your family members have found you now, and they will sue you again.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her! You D*mn it, you have caused our orphans and widows to suffer so much! You vixen, you have to bite back for the evil you did yourself.¡± A middle-aged woman pointed to Suzi¡¯s nose scolded angrily. Suzi was taken aback. She recognized the middle-aged woman asing. It was the middle-aged woman who wed on her car door yesterday and left at a nce. ¡°You¡­¡± Suzi was angry, and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. ¡°Nine years ago, you insisted that my man harmed you. A man as honest as my man can be your father at his age. We also have two or three children in our family. How could he do anything to you? Something like this?¡± Speaking of events nine years ago, Suzi had an urge to kill. Nine years ago! She is still in college! Jarod and Moira, who had never cared about her, suddenly found her and bought her a new dress. They said that her birthday wasing soon and wanted to celebrate her. Jarod and Moira brought Suzi to the scene of the crime and drank a drink. I didn¡¯t know what was in the drink. She didn¡¯t know what to do after drinking it. When she woke up again, she would have be a murderer. Not an attempted murder. It was manughter. The footprints, fingers, and fingerprints on the murder weapon at the scene all belonged to her Suzi. Including some of the content in the surveince, all Yingying Chuochuo could see that it was Suzi. Because the clothes are the same, the hairstyles are the same. Given the conclusive evidence, Suzi has no room for refutation. At that moment, Suzi knew that Jarod and Moira¡¯s husband and wife treated her kindly once in two thousand years. Buying her clothes and celebrating her birthday was just a trap. A well-nned trap. They asked her Suzi tomit the crime for Lanita. This round was very thorough, and almost no ws were found. In addition, Suzi was young at the time and didn¡¯t know how to argue for herself, and her heart was broken. I always wanted to call Jarod Dad like Lanita did. In order to be recognized by Jarod, Suzi, a child transferred from the countryside, went from the bottom of his grades to the first three years of his grade. The university he was admitted to was also a key university in the city. But even so, Jarod still did not recognize her. Instead, frame her. At that time, Suzi was truly heartbroken, and wished he could only pray for death. Now, nine years have passed since that incident. If things happened to the present, she would definitely not be so helpless. Suzi calmly looked at the middle-aged woman who stood in front of her: ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t know who your husband is. Even if you are the wife of that man back then, the sentence I should serve has already been served. It¡¯s been nine years. It¡¯s not appropriate for you toe back to the old ount at this time, right?¡± The middle-aged woman yelled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Not to mention it¡¯s been nine years, it¡¯s even twenty All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. years. If you should reopen the old ounts, you still have to reopen the old ounts. Isn¡¯t it possible to let a woman like you whomit crimes go unpunished? I heard that you have more than just this murder case!¡± Suzi was startled: ¡°¡­¡± After that, she looked up at the more and more onlookers. Suddenly, she saw Jarod among the onlookers. She also saw Mr. Shu. Understood! This is a trap again Well-designed trap. They cast an invisible on her again, intending to keep her in the so that she has no chance of escape. She even realized in a daze that, including this morning, her father-inw Fu Zhengxiong suddenly came to the house, suddenly Xingshi asked guilt, and suddenly became angry with her and Arron. This is one of the steps of Elder Shu, right? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1067 – 1068 Chapter 1067 ¨C 1068 Read Chapter 1067 ¨C 1068 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1067 The father-inw Fu Zhengxiong did note here when it was time to settle. Not only that, Fu Zhengxiong almost never dared to get angry with his son. But today, Fu Zhengxiong was very vigorous as soon as he came up. At that time, Suzi was still wondering, what happened to his father-inw today? I couldn¡¯t figure it out then, but now I figure it out. Thinking about the scene of the father-inw who vomited blood and fainted this morning, wouldn¡¯t it be a pretense? Their purpose is to spread Arron away. Understood! This is called, tune the tiger away from the mountain! Suzi¡¯s tears flowed down instantly. What did she do in herst life? Let her repay endlessly! Repay! Repay! She has been a child of good character and learning since she was a child. Her parents have always been in duty. But what? They are a family of three. Their father died of illness, and their mother was imprisoned. And she was designed to go to jail and was still used by others. After she was released from prison, she became an unmarried mother. She was chased and killed by her father and fled for six years. She and the only one had only had a stable life for half a year. Half a year! At this moment, if Suzi had a knife in her hand, she would really have an urge to put all these people who framed her in, all white knives in, red knives out! She thought so, her hands clenched into fists. The middle-aged woman who was holding her on hold said to the people who passed by: ¡°Look, you see, she is very cruel in this way. Shemitted murder, and after she came out, she killed people.¡± ¡°The person she was chasing and killing was called Huo Jianshan, a 70-year-old man, she chased someone to kill.¡± ¡°People like her are naturally violent.¡± A middle-aged and elderly woman in her fifties in the countryside turned out to be honest when she convicted Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Pedestrians also gathered more and more. Many people pointed directly at Suzi¡¯s nose: ¡°This kind of person will not arrest her yet, and the province will cause panic to the society!¡± ¡°Looking at Wenwen¡¯s weakness, he turned out to be a murderer!¡± ¡°Gosh, stay away from her¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Standing next to Suzi and always protecting Suzi, Christopher quickly dialed Arron¡¯s cell phone. The connection on the other end was also fast: ¡°Yan Kwan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Christopher said urgently: ¡°It¡¯s not good Fourth Master, Madam, she¡­¡± As soon as Christopher said something, he heard eager running sounds on the end of the phone through the receiver, various noises, and shouts: ¡°Master, Master, your father, he¡­ ¡­¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He did not continue to talk to Arron. Christopher knew that the Master must be overwhelmed at this moment. Although the Master had been at odds with his biological father, it was a different matter now that his father was in danger. Christopher, who had closed the line, raised his arm to protect Suzi behind him: ¡°Catch my wife? Take out the arrest warrant first!¡± As soon as Christopher had finished speaking, Suzi pushed Christopher away. At this knot, she can¡¯t involve Christopher. Christopher is innocent. She only said to Christopher: ¡°Assistant Yan, please take care of my daughter.¡± Christopher: ¡°Madam¡­¡± Suzi said to the police again: ¡°Can I talk to the old man?¡± Here, Mr. Shu hase to Suzi: ¡°Just tell me.¡± Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°Is this the game you made specifically for me?¡± Chapter 1068 Elder Shu smiled. His tone was very calm, he was very confident, and he was very dismissive of Suzi: ¡°The premise is that you have to have an entrance framed by my design. As the saying goes, flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs. First of all, you have to There are weaknesses.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi looked at Jarod again and asked again: ¡°Are you¡­my dad? In terms of blood rtionship, my father?¡± Jarod said viciously: ¡°I don¡¯t have a bad daughter like you!¡± Suzi said to himself: ¡°Just to save your baby girl who is lying in the hospital?¡± Jarod shouted angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save her? You have the same blood in your bones, but you can watch her die! Why did Jarod give birth to such a cold-blooded and ruthless evil barrier like you!¡± ¡°Niezha!¡± Suzi smiled to himself. She raised her head and looked up at the sky. Work hard to swallow the tears back. Then he looked at Elder Shu: ¡°I really believe what you said now.¡± Father Shu: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At this moment, he was extremely proud. ¡°Ginger is still old and spicy.¡± Suzi said quietly. Father Shu: ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Suzi asked again: ¡°If you put me to death, you won¡¯t have a guilty conscience?¡± ¡°Ashamed?¡± Elder Shu asked, ¡°Who am I ashamed?¡± ¡°Are you ashamed of Sanford, whose legs were crippled by you, and Sanford¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Or Joan, who almost died for you?¡± ¡°Also, far away in Gasing Ind, my granddaughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ Pan Haoyang?¡± ¡°Or, Arron¡¯s mother, who has been asleep in the ground?¡± Elder Shu enumerated all kinds of things, and then asked Suzi: ¡°You tell me, who am I ashamed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I am ashamed of you?¡± Suzi: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°In order to be able to be worthy of so many people, in order to protect the interests of more people, what if I am ashamed to you?¡± Elder Shu asked rhetorically.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After a pause, he added: ¡°What¡¯s more, I am not ashamed of you. Your crime was indeed sentenced too lightly. Later, you remained unresolved and caused another person to be seriously injured. A woman like you should Execution immediately!¡± ¡°In this way, you can save your granddaughter?¡± Suzi asked sadly. Elder Shu sneered: ¡°Suzi, I gave you a chance. At that time, I only wanted the kidney on your side, so that you can live and my granddaughter can live, but you won¡¯t.¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, tears filled her eyes. For the first time in her life, she had a heart to give in. She is different from before. She has a daughter, and her daughter is too young to live without her mother. No matter how strong, fearless, and clever Shen is, a child without a mother is like a grass. This is not false at all. If she can survive, let her behave like a dog. As long as we can live. Old man Shu¡¯s smile became colder and colder: ¡°Later, I thought about it carefully. My granddaughter is a patient, and she is so sick. With only one kidney, she still can¡¯t be apletely healthy person. If both kidneys can give She, then she will be a healthy person in the future!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s tone softened a lot: ¡°I¡­I agree, I agree to give one of my kidneys to your granddaughter, please¡­¡± ¡°Do you agree?¡± Elder Shu asked rhetorically. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1069 – 1070 Chapter 1069 ¨C 1070 Read Chapter 1069 ¨C 1070 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1069 ¡°I agree! Free! No additional conditions!¡± Suzi said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯ste!¡± Mr. Shu¡¯s words were so ruthless that Suzi felt suffocated. Elder Shu¡¯s tone became more cold and merciless: ¡°I don¡¯t want your two kidneys, I want you one?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She swallowed her saliva and asked pitifully, ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Discuss with me Elder Shu, you are not qualified!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lip, working hard and working hard, but the tears still flowed down. Her lips were bleeding from herself. Seeing that Mr. Shu was so unkind, Suzi copsed again. She suddenly yelled from the sky: ¡°Come on! Kill me! Jarod, I, Suzi, will not let you go if I die! You gave birth to me, not that I want toe into this world, why do you want to? Do this to me, to my mother!¡± ¡°Have you raised us for a day?¡± ¡°What did you do to my mother?¡± ¡°Jarod, after I die, I will definitely drag you down to eighteen levels of hell!¡± ¡°Also, listen to me with the surname Shu! I won¡¯t be executed tomorrow, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let me get sick, I will definitely make myself pierced! I won¡¯t stay Give your granddaughter anything useful!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi angrily waited for everyone: ¡°Come on! I¡¯m going to die! Come on, kill me! It¡¯s better to kill me on the spot!¡± Christopher behind him burst into tears. A dignified and iron man, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Grandpa!¡± A person suddenly rushed in from the crowd: ¡°Grandpa, you are too much! Are you not afraid of being condemned like this!¡± Elder Shu turned his head to look at Darius: ¡°A Zhen, you are here again! What kind of damnation did I have? She deserved it. When she was just released from prison six years ago, she really made Huo Jianshan inhumane for life. This is true!¡± ¡°The fact is that the Lin family used the Huo Jianshan Hui to destroy Suzi, and Suzi is self-protection!¡± Darius quarreled with his grandfather in anger! ¡°Grandpa, take a closer look. Suzi is your granddaughter. Look at it with confidence! Why don¡¯t you believe me? Grandpa, Suzi and my sister-inw are so simr to each other. Why are you fooled? Lost?¡± Darius has always been puzzled He could tell at a nce that his grandfather and sister-inw looked alike, why can¡¯t grandpa see it? At this time, Elder Shu said: ¡°Darius, have you met your little aunt? You were born when your little aunt ran away from home, where did you see it?¡± ¡°I have a picture of my little aunt!¡± Darius said. Father Shu: ¡°I don¡¯t have a picture of your little aunt. Why do you have a picture of your little aunt?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he suddenly realized a problem. My aunt grew up with my grandma before she was eighteen. Grandpa didn¡¯t like grandma, nor did he let my grandma and aunt pass through the door of Shu¡¯s house. Grandpa didn¡¯t even look at my aunt. Later, when she learned that my aunt was the biological child of my grandfather and grandma, my aunt ran away from home. Grandpa¡­ To put it bluntly, my grandfather has never seen my sister-inw a few times. Grandpa¡¯s impression of the little aunt may not be as impressive as his impression of being a nephew. So Grandpa couldn¡¯t recognize Suzi all the time. ¡°Grandpa, I promise with my head that Suzi is your granddaughter!¡± Darius knelt down and looked at Grandpa Shu with tears streaming down his face. Elder Shu¡¯s mad blue veins violently: ¡°Why each of you will be bewitched by her when he sees this sl*tty b!tch? With this, she deserves to die!¡± Say yes, the old man Shushu said to the two escorts who came to verify the situation: ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to take my daughter away, I will fight hard!¡± The crowd suddenly roared like a she-wolf. Chapter 1070 This angry shout shocked everyone. The sound rushing out from behind shocked everyone present. Because the voice was rough and dumb, but so angry, it gave people a feeling that she was like a beast, and she was going to fight people desperately. As soon as the sound fell, a person emerged from the crowd behind. It is a bit inurate to say that it is human. The one who got in was like an inhuman or ghost, covered in ragged clothes, and his clothes were so dirty that there was no color at all. The clothes were patched with patches, and there was no good ce to be seen. This person suddenly held a long and thick wooden stick in his hand, and then stood in front of Suzi. Because of the close distance, Suzi can see the people clearly. The man¡¯s hair was formed into scabs, and his hair was dirty and covered with mud. Her hair covered half of her face, only two cloudy eyes were exposed, and she red at Elder Shu. ¡°Surnamed Shu! If you dare to touch my daughter¡¯s hair! I will tear your granddaughter to pieces!¡± Elder Shu frowned and looked at the inhuman and ghost that had just broken in, and shouted angrily: ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? What is it?¡± Behind him, Suzi shivered and shouted: ¡°Mom¡­is your mother? Mom?¡± The wandering woman originally turned her back to Suzi. She used her body to protect Suzi. At this moment, she heard Suzi shouting ¡°Mom¡±, and the woman¡¯s shoulders suddenly froze. ¡°Mom! It must be you, mom!¡± Suzi grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulder excitedly. The woman dared not move, nor dared to look back. She lowered her head and said nothing. Suzi ran in front of the woman, looked at the woman¡¯s dirty face, indistinguishable from the color, crying and crying, ¡°Mom, you are my mother, right?¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± In the muddy eyes, muddy tears shed. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Suzi threw himself into the arms of the dirty woman. The stick in the woman¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry mom, I¡¯m sorry!¡± While crying, Suzi exined guiltily: ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I¡­ I have always been honest in school. I took the exam for architecture. I study very hard. I think that in the future, we can live a better life and we won¡¯t have to send someone to the fence.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as my sophomore year started, I was¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Do you believe me? Mom, it was Jarod and Moira who framed me.¡± ¡°I never knew that Jarod was my biological father. You did not tell me, no one told me, Jarod himself did not tell me, I stayed at the Lin family for eight years, Jarod has always been alms to me Attitude.¡± ¡°So when I was framed and imprisoned by Jarod and Moira, I was too young and I couldn¡¯t resist, so I thought, it¡¯s the right to repay the Lin family for supporting me for eight years!¡± ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that Jarod suddenly found me in the prison. He acted as a guarantor and released me on parole for one day, and asked me to apany a dead person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! But he told me that you are dying of illness and you need money to see a doctor right away when you lie in the hospital. I have no choice but to agree to him.¡± ¡°But after I promised Jarod to help Jarod to apany a man who was about to die, Jarod told me that you were dead. Sorry mother, I couldn¡¯te out to take care of your funeral at that time.¡± ¡°Later I became pregnant¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely sad when he said this. It was so sad that the pedestrians in the past couldn¡¯t bear to listen. Even the two escorts who came to investigate the situation had red eyes. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1071 – 1072 Chapter 1071 ¨C 1072 Read Chapter 1071 ¨C 1072 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1071 ¡°I don¡¯t know who owns the child in my stomach. I was released from prison. I have no money and no ce to live. I went to the Lin family to seek justice. I asked Jarod why he lied to me and why he didn¡¯t save your life? ¡° ¡°Jarod told me that he saved but didn¡¯t save you. He said you were buried in our hometown. I want to go back to my hometown but I don¡¯t have money. I have a big belly. I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Sorry mom, sorry, I never knew you were alive.¡± ¡°I always thought you were dead. I always thought you were buried with my dad. I really wanted to save a little money, as long as it was enough for the trip to my hometown. Butter, I was hunted and killed by the Lin family.¡± ¡°I have been hiding outside for six years. No matter where I hide, both Jarod and Moira can find me.¡± ¡°I had to stay incognito and often move, andter¡­¡± ¡°Six months ago, my child¡¯s biological father found me, so we were able toe back to Nancheng.¡± ¡°I went back to my hometown two months ago. I originally wanted to pay homage to you and then bring the ashes of you and dad to Nancheng. But I didn¡¯t know until I got to my hometown. You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Jarod said, you are dead. He told me that you were buried in your hometown, so he lied to me again!¡± ¡°From then on, I don¡¯t know where you are, are you dead or alive?¡± ¡°Later, after returning from my hometown, I found that I often stood in the distance and secretly looked at me and Suzi. I saw you several times, mom, the one who was looking at me secretly from a distance, is that your mom? ?¡± ¡°Why do you keep avoiding me?¡± ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t take care of you? Is it because I didn¡¯t get the money to treat you in time? Or because I haven¡¯t looked for you for so many years?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, Mom, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Suzi cried like a child. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for you¡­uuu¡­¡± Christopher also cried silently behind him, and Darius burst into tears and cried directly. What should the two escorts not do next? They were originally found by this middle-aged rural woman in her fifties. Recognize the person first, and only after the recognition and verification can make progress in arresting people. However, seeing this tearful scene, the two escorts were also embarrassed. They looked at Old Man Shu. Elder Shu was stunned. Didn¡¯t she say that Suzi¡¯s mother left Suzi to Jarod and went to Xiaoyao to be happy? Isn¡¯t it that Suzi¡¯s mother is very coquettish? How could it be like this? While Elder Shu was stunned, Jarod¡¯s expression waspletely lost, and his legs were so soft that he could not stand still. At this moment, Jarod needs to hold on to the wall to stand firm. He has a feeling that the end hase. At this moment, the tramp woman in ragged clothes raised her arms and hugged Suzi tightly in her arms: ¡°My dear daughter, my baby, mom¡­ Mom never wanted to appear again in her entire life. Mom is here now. Life is very good in the sewers.¡± Suzi: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mom just wants to look at you every other time and see that you are safe and healthy. Mom will be satisfied. However, my mother found out that you have suffered in the past two days, and someone else wants to put my daughter to death!¡± Suzi: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The tramp woman suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Elder Shu coldly: ¡°Old misceneous hair! If you dare to bully my daughter, I will kill you!¡± A voice behind him shouted timidly: ¡°Aunt¡­Aunt, are you my little aunt?¡± Chapter 1072 Darius called the little aunt while approaching the tramp woman. The woman stunned. Muddy eyes looked at Darius, her eyes gurgled out of tears, but the tears seemed to be sticky. It¡¯s like blood again. She just looked at Darius with a pair of bloody and tearful eyes, her voice hoarse and sadly shouted: ¡°Young man, what do you¡­ call me?¡± Darius stepped forward with excitement, and grasped the homeless woman¡¯s hand: ¡°Auntie, are you my little aunt? You are not my little grandma¡¯s biological child, you are my grandma¡¯s biological child. You are my direct rtive¡¯s child¡¯s child Aunt.¡± He was incoherent with excitement: ¡°But sister, you have lived with my little grandma since you were young. You were forced to move away from Shu¡¯s house and live in a small courtyard. Later when you were eighteen, before my little grandma was dying, Tell me grandpa, you were born by my own grandma.¡± ¡°My little grandma is a very talented person. I still keep her calligraphy and painting¡­¡± Darius said while looking at the expression of my aunt. But most of her face was covered by hair. The ces that are not covered by the hair are also dirty, and the original color cannot be seen at all. Darius could only see a pair of extremely vicissitudes, extremely cloudy eyes. The blood and tears in those eyes flowed more and more. She looked at Darius, her voice was very soft, she was talking to herself: ¡°Unexpectedly, there are people who remember my mother, remember my mother¡¯s paintings¡­¡± ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Darius knelt on the ground with a¡¯poof¡¯: ¡°You are my little aunt¡­¡± Behind him, Elder Shu took a few steps back in shock, and he also muttered to himself: ¡°You are¡­ me¡­my daughter?¡± Darius raised his head and looked at the tramp woman in surprise and sadness: ¡°Do you know what auntie, I¡­my parents, my three older brothers, and me, we have worked so hard to find you,¡± My three brothers look for you abroad all year round, and my parents look for you all over the country all year round.¡± ¡°We have been looking for you for more than 30 years, sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°The year you ran away from home, you were only eighteen years old. Now you are thirty-three years old, and you are fifty-one years old, sister?¡± Darius yelled¡¯Little Auntie. ¡® The tramp is immersed in memories. She didn¡¯t agree at first. Then, she pushed Darius out fiercely, and sternly said: ¡°No! I am not your little aunt, I have nothing to do with the Shu family in this life!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± The homeless man looked at Old Man Shu again: ¡°The old immortal thing! Is it a trap? Is it a game? Just for my daughter¡¯s kidney to save your shit granddaughter?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± When Darius called Auntie, he had been observing. He could see the change in the eyes of the tramp woman. At that moment, tears filled the woman¡¯s eyes. She also muttered to herself: ¡°There are still people who remember my mother.¡± This is no coincidence. Could it be that the daughter who ran away from home for more than 30 years did not die as Jarod said that she had dystocia? Could it be that the daughter I¡¯ve been looking for for more than 30 years is really still alive? Elder Shu looked at the tramp woman in front of him tremblingly. The tramp woman looked at the old man Shu in front of her like an enemy: ¡°I¡¯m not dead! If you dare to touch my daughter¡¯s hair today, I will do nothing for the rest of my life. I will die if I get the chance. You!¡± ¡°Not only do I want to kill you, I want to kill your spoiled child, your precious granddaughter!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Elder Shu: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m pooh!¡± The tramp spit out an iparably foul-smelling saliva, and spit it on the face of Old Man Shu: ¡°I want my daughter¡¯s kidney to rece your granddaughter¡¯s health, you immortal thing, you have lived so much. How old are you, are you a bit popr!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1073 – 1074 Chapter 1073 ¨C 1074 Read Chapter 1073 ¨C 1074 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1073 ¡°Do you eat food?¡± ¡°You are not! You drink human blood!¡± ¡°Old stuff, if you want my daughter¡¯s kidneys, you still have to buckle so many shit bowls for my daughter. Do you think she has no support, no one will support her, right?¡± ¡°You are wrong!¡± ¡°Me! I can support my daughter!¡± ¡°You are a bully and old immortal! Do you think that you are superior, whoever wants to take his life? You have repeatedly framed my daughter, abused her, and insulted her. Didn¡¯t you think she was helpless? Is it unreliable?¡± ¡°I tell you the things that never die! I am my daughter¡¯s backer! Whoever dares to touch my daughter¡¯s hair, I will kill your family! I have be like this, a female tramp who sleeps in the sewer pipe every day Tramp, what do you think I have any more scruples?¡± After a while, no one in the room spoke. Some people have already started to give advice to Mr. Shu. ¡°You old immortal thing, looking at you decently, why is it so wrong?¡± ¡°You D*mn it!¡± ¡°Why not die after living in such a senior year?¡± ¡°There are stealers and robbers in the world. It¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve seen you calcte the lives of N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. others like this!¡± ¡°Dead old man, go and die!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t hear any abuse against him. He didn¡¯t even wipe the saliva from his face. He only asked: ¡°You¡­what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± The female tramp spit out again: ¡°Are you qualified to know my name? Telling you my name, I will feel extremely disgusting!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± The female tramp scolded again. Then, she looked at Jarod, who was holding on to the wall and couldn¡¯t stand still. Jarod¡¯s eyes were dodgy. ¡°Jarod!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was extremely bleak and sad. ¡°You don¡¯t raise your daughter, and you don¡¯t recognize your daughter. Have I ever med you?¡± ¡°I sent my daughter to you, and you still ask me every month for my daughter¡¯s living expenses. Have I missed yours?¡± ¡°Eight years! Your daughter has lived by your side for eight years, has you enjoyed the father¡¯s love for half a day?¡± ¡°Did you celebrate her birthday once?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! That was for you and your little third-born daughter tomit the crime and deceive my daughter, so I gave him a birthday.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jarod! Are you not afraid that after I die, I will be a ghost ande to you?¡± ¡°Auntie¡­you are Jarod¡¯s ex-wife, right? You are Jarod¡¯s ex-wife! Then you must be my little aunt! Little aunt¡­¡± Darius knelt on the ground behind him. Shouted one word. The female tramp didn¡¯t hear it in general. Her muddy, sad eyes only red at Jarod: ¡°You deceive me, drive me, imprison me, I know what you do to me, because I have to think about my daughter, but now you don¡¯t even think about me. Your daughter will not give her a way to survive!¡± ¡°Jarod! What face do you have to live in the world! You are going to go down to eighteen levels of hell!¡± Jarod was trembling, he stepped back little by little, his eyes looked at the tramp who was angry at him in horror. ¡°You¡­you¡­how are you still alive? Are you a man or a ghost?¡± Jarod stammered after trembling for a long time. The tramp Hansensen sneered: ¡°Of course I am a human!¡± Chapter 1074 Jarod sat on the ground in shock with a ¡°wow¡­¡±. He looked at the female tramp in horror: ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ you didn¡¯t die, why are you¡­¡± The woman sneered: ¡°Jarod, you too underestimated me. I was born free when I was eighteen. I wanted to eat, slept in the bridge hole, and ate with mice, wild cats, and wild dogs.¡± ¡°When I slept alone under the overpass, I also resisted hooligans who wanted to insult me! How could I easily let you kill me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I still have a daughter who is suffering outside. Of course I can¡¯t die!¡± Jarod: ¡°You¡­¡± He was horrified, afraid, and so guilty that he couldn¡¯t say anything other than¡¯you¡¯. Today, here, meeting Suzi¡¯s first wife outside his home really made Jarod paralyzed by horror. ¡°Back when you deceived my daughter into jail, in order not to let me reverse the case outside, you deceived me to work in a well without any security measures, and told me that there could be more than 10,000 ie per month! As a result, I was almost killed. In it!¡± ¡°What, sister-inw, what are you talking about? You¡­you actually went down to work in the mine to make a living? Our Shu family eldestdy, actually went down to work in the mine?¡± Darius, who was kneeling next to the tramp, cried and cried. . The tramp kicked Darius far away: ¡°I¡¯m not your little aunt!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He turned his head and looked at his own grandfather Shu, very resentful. Elder Shu was already in tears. The female tramp didn¡¯t even look at Mr. Shu. She only red at Jarod: ¡°Smashing me down in the well is the result you most want to see, Jarod? From then on, you can have no bottom line. Use my daughter?¡± ¡°You not only deceived her, let her go to jail instead of you and that little third-born daughter? She is already in jail, and you also lied to her that I was dying of illness and let her be used by you again. She goes to apany a man who is about to die!¡± ¡°Jarod! Do you have any eyes! Are you wolf-hearted!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Later, my daughter became pregnant!¡± ¡°A woman who just came out of prison has no money. She is still pregnant! She ran to your house, and your family drove her away like a stray dog!¡± ¡°Jarod, do you know how much I hate you?¡± ¡°I want to strip your skin! Strip your skin! uuu. The tramp cried while talking. The turbid tears in her eyes couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. Her cries made the onlookers present couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. The tramp continued to cry: ¡°My bitter daughter, with a child in her belly, homeless, but I don¡¯t know who the child belongs to, Jarod, you D*mn thing! You know you are until the man your daughter apanies. Not dead, not only did he not die, but he became the nobleman of Nancheng! But you¡­¡± Speaking of the hatred, the tramp picked up the stick from the ground and waved it directly at Jarod. Even if there were two escorts standing nearby, they did not stop him. At this time, who doesn¡¯t hate? Jarod¡¯s calf was almost discounted. He grinned in pain: ¡°¡­¡± The cry of the tramp became more and more miserable, attracting more onlookers. ¡°My hard-working Suzi lost his father at the age of twelve. Mom shouldn¡¯t send you to your biological father. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1075 – 1076 Chapter 1075 ¨C 1076 Read Chapter 1075 ¨C 1076 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1075 ¡°Jarod! You D*mn thing! My daughter is already pregnant with Arron¡¯s child, but you still want your daughter to pretend to be my daughter to recognize Arron! Jarod, do you have any support? ¡° ¡°You should have died ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Not only do you not tell my daughter, the father of the child in her belly is still alive, right next to her, you still do everything possible to chase her down over and over again! A father like you, if dead, will be taken away by a wolf, you are going to die No corpse!¡± Jarod was scolded like this, annoyed and anxious in his heart. He wanted to take advantage of the chaos to escape. However, at this time, more and more people were watching, and he could not escape at all. He could only let the tramp in front of him cry and scold him. Seeing her mother hoarse using Jarod, Suzi wanted tofort her mother. She and her mother have not seen each other for nine years. The mother is in rags, she wants to take her to take a bath first, and let her take a rest. Suzi yelled distressedly: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home first, you need to rest, your voice needs to be seen¡­¡± ¡°I want to say!¡± The mother did not move. She looked at everyone present, and nced at the tearful old man Shu by the way. ¡°Do you know how mum¡¯s voice is?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was dumb by myself!¡± Mother said bitterly: ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t escape from the Lin family!¡± Suzi was startled: ¡°Mom, you¡­Lin Family, Jarod really imprisoned you?¡± Mother gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Back then, when the mine copsed, Jarod went to the mine to find my corpse the first time. He must see the corpse to finally feel relieved. As a result, he searched for days and nights and didn¡¯t find my corpse. He always suspected. I¡¯m not dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not dead.¡± ¡°Because on the day of the copse, I happened to have diarrhea and diarrhea all day. I didn¡¯t go to work that day, I went to see a doctor.¡± ¡°When Ie back from the hospital, it is in ruins.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a sry, I¡¯m homeless, I can only beg for food along the street.¡± ¡°Then one day, when I was begging for food, I discovered that Jarod¡¯s people were spending money to look for me everywhere. I hid at first, butter, when I couldn¡¯t hide, I was secretly arrested by Jarod¡¯s people. ¡° ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Suzi you were used by him. Not only did you be pregnant, but he also wanted Lanita to rece you. It was after they captured me and imprisoned me that they took care of you. Ten, I told my mother in great detail.¡± ¡°Mom almost fainted from crying.¡± ¡°Why does my daughter have such a hard life? She has such a real father?¡± ¡°At that time, you lived well in front of the Fourth Young Master Fu. They were jealous. They wanted their daughter Lanita to marry Young Master Fu Fourth, so it was like when it was critical that you used me to threaten you and make you annoyed. , Forcing you to give way to Lanita.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Suzi cried sobbing: ¡°Mom, you¡­ It turns out that you are really in Nancheng, at Lin¡¯s house, but I didn¡¯t even know, mother¡­ My daughter is too D*mn. I have been to the Lin family two or three times at that time, and I didn¡¯t even know that you were suffering?¡± Seeing her daughter crying like this, the tramp womanughed. She raised her dirty hand and wiped Suzi¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear daughter. Being discriminated against, my mother can eat all the hardships.¡± ¡°Mom knows they are going to threaten you, so Mom definitely can¡¯t stay at Lin¡¯s house.¡± ¡°In order to escape, my mother¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡­Is that you?¡± A mellow male voice suddenly came after the female tramp was halfway talking. Chapter 1076 Hearing this¡¯Mom¡¯, the female tramp was suddenly startled. Then, she looked back. Suzi also turned around. Only then did I see that on the other end of the crowd stood his own man, Arron. Arron was in suit and leather shoes with a solemn expression. At this moment, he was bowing slightly. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi shouted. Behind Arron, there were several people who didn¡¯t know him. Those people are young and old, and some seem to work as little ones. Some seem to want to beat the workers again. No one knows why Arron suddenly brought so many strangers. Arron walked through the crowd and came to the front of Suzi and the tramp, and bowed deeply: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The female tramp was sobbing sobbing, she hoarsely shouted: ¡°You¡­are you willing to recognize me?¡± ¡°You are my wife¡¯s mother. If I don¡¯t recognize you, my wife will let me kneel on the washboard.¡± Arron said seriously. The tramp suddenlyughed: ¡°¡­¡± Then, she said: ¡°You are the young president of the Fu Group. You are the man who fears everybody, I¡­¡± Arron said warmly: ¡°I still have an identity.¡± Female tramp: ¡°?¡± ¡°I am Suzi¡¯s husband. Although I manage a huge grouppany, at home, Suzi is my leader, a lifelong This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. leader. Therefore, everyone is afraid of me, but I am afraid of Suzi.¡± After a few words, all the women present were extremely envious. Suzi looked at Arron gratefully. Arron scanned for a week. At this time, the old man Shu was crying. At this time, Jarod was shocked and shrank into a lump. He curled up there like a mouse. However, Arron did not intend to let Jarod go. He turned his head and spoke to Suzi¡¯s mother gently and said, ¡°Mom, we all have a general understanding of the matter between you and the Lin family and your identity. Now we must first solve the problem of Suzi¡¯s innocence.¡± Suzi¡¯s mother nodded immediately: ¡°Fu¡­Master Fu¡­¡± ¡°Mom, my name is Arron, and you call me Arron.¡± Arron said again. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Mother Shen cried andughed: ¡°Mom listens to you.¡± Arron looked at Christopher again, and ordered in an ordinary indifferent voice: ¡°Christopher, help Mr. Jarod up, I have something to tell him face-to-face!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Master!¡± Christopher immediately came to Jarod, and gathered Jarod who was curled up together. Jarod looked pale. Sweaty. Even if Arron didn¡¯t say anything yet, Jarod was already scared of half his life. ¡°Jarod!¡± Arron shouted: ¡°Look up and see who this is.¡± Jarod did not dare to look up. ¡°Look up!¡± Doctor Arron sternly scolded. Jarod immediately raised his head. A row of people in front. Some of them are familiar with each other, and some of them don¡¯t even know each other. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1077 – 1078 Chapter 1077 ¨C 1078 Read Chapter 1077 ¨C 1078 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1077 Arron said coldly: ¡°Nine years ago, your daughter Lanita was fighting with a group of men in a bar. Later, she became drunk. She was picked up by an old man who was about forty years old. Dirty and broken hotel.¡± Jarod¡¯s old face suddenly blushed. Arron continued: ¡°By the time your daughter Lanita woke up, she had already been enjoyed by the old man. That was the first time for Lanita, but she was very angry at the time and happened to have a handful on the table. Dagger.¡± ¡°The dagger was originally threatened by the old man, but Lanita picked it up and killed the old man.¡± ¡°Afterwards, Lanita was very scared. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail, let alone die.¡± ¡°So, if you put it all together, let Suzi be Lanita¡¯s substitute!¡± ¡°You spent a lot of money on this matter, and everything is done seamlessly, but Jarod! The one who cheated is the one who cheated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been nine years, and Suzi has also been in jail. I didn¡¯t want to care about it. But now, you are persecuting Suzi step by step. You Lin Family and Old Man Shu are united, so you don¡¯t want to force Suzi¡¯s kidneys. Come out, I won¡¯t let it go!¡± ¡°So, it has been four days in a row, and I haven¡¯t been idle!¡± ¡°I have found out all the proprietress who opened the hotel, the owner of the bar, the people who drank with Lanita, and the videos of that year! They can restore the full truth of the matter!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± His face was dead. ¡°Also!¡± At this point, Arron¡¯s cold face suddenly looked at the family of the deceased who had just identified Suzi as the murderer. The family backed a little bit, backed a little bit, muttering: ¡°It¡¯s not me, it doesn¡¯t matter to me¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± At this time, the two escorts who came to escort Suzi also found something wrong. One of them has grabbed the woman¡¯s arm: ¡°Say! Where are you from! Are you a family member of the deceased? If you are not a family member of the deceased, how can you have the ID card of the deceased¡¯s family, household registration, etc. Proof of identity? Say!¡± The woman cried immediately: ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are a crime!¡± The woman immediately cried and said, ¡°I said, I said! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Mr. Shu, he¡­he paid for me. All the information in my hand is Shu. The old man gave it to me, he just asked me to act in a y¡­uuu youu Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s mother took a walk and took two steps toe to Old Man Shu. She shouted angrily: ¡°Old thing! Old immortal thing! Old misceneous! Old ba5tard! You¡¯re dead and pulled by a dog!¡± After the scolding, she raised her hand and wanted to fight. However, the hand was raised in the air, but then let go. She sullenly smiled at the old man Shu: ¡°Hit you¡­ really dirty my hands.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Female¡­Female¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again! I have nothing to do with the Shu family! I¡¯m just a tramp who lives in a sewer pipe! And your rtive is the Lin family! It¡¯s Lanita!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Arron also came to Elder Shu and said calmly: ¡°Father, since the day you told me that Jiang is still hot, I have already started to act.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Because I know that with your shrewdness and wisdom, you will definitely not give up. You must have yourplete n. The first step of your n is that you are anxious to the news media. You will make me mistakenly believe that you I just want the media to expose us.¡± ¡°Master, I still know your character very well. The so-called soldiers are not tired of fraud! I still learnt from you.¡± ¡°So, I know that the reporters you got just made a fake shot.¡± ¡°Your real goal is to first let everyone know that Suzi and Lanita are sisters, and then you will collect the evidence from that year and send Suzi to prison again. It is best to sentence Suzi to death. ! So, you are done!¡± Hearing this, Elder Shu¡¯s eyes slowly closed. His tears flowed more and more. No one knows what state of mind he is at the moment. Arron, who only listened to Mr. Shu, said: ¡°Father, what you have done to Suzi is called righteousness to destroy rtives?¡± Chapter 1078 Elder Shu looked at Arron tremblingly: ¡°Arron¡­Qin¡¯er, you¡­what did you say?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was light: ¡°Master, you heard it.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Arron did not look at Mr. Shu again, but at Jarod, who was under control. He said in a very cold tone: ¡°Jarod, how did Suzi go to jail back then? In this matter, you took your daughter and your wife. , Go to the police station and exin clearly!¡± Jarod: ¡°No¡­¡± Arron added another sentence to Elder Shu: ¡°Grandpa Shu, I have always abide by my promise to you. You said you wouldn¡¯t let me move the Lin family of three. If I promised, I will definitely not move.¡± ¡°But sir, they broke thew and framed them, so I can¡¯t be med.¡± ¡°Also, sir, you are going to be with them¡­¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Darius, who was on the side, knelt and crawled and came to Elder Shu, ¡°¡±Grandpa! Didn¡¯t you understand yet! All the witnesses and surveince were all found by Brother Fu. It was the Lin family who framed Suzi to jail, and it was Lanita who really killed him! Not Suzi! ¡° ¡°Grandpa! If you don¡¯t realize it anymore, you¡­¡± Elder Shu held up a pair of muddy teary eyes and looked at Jarod who was about to be arrested with an old look: ¡°This¡­is it true?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t speak, he only had a gray face. Jarod knew that this time, they would not be able to escape anyway. ¡°Pam¡± Old Man Shu lifted his p and hit Jarod¡¯s face severely. Then he said to the two escorts: ¡°Get him in the car first! I¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± Now Elder Shu is not in the mood to ask about Jarod first, and all his attention is now on Suzi and Suzi¡¯s mother. The escorts temporarily detained Jarod in the car. Here Arron looked at the female tramp in front of him, and said respectfully to her: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home first. Suzi has been looking for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go home and take a shower and change clothes. ¡° The tramp shook her head lonely: ¡°No¡­no.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Suzi scolded angrily: ¡°Mom, are you asking me to live with you in the sewer pipe?¡± The tramp looked at her daughter in tears: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want to disturb your life. Mom never gave you a good life since you were born.¡± ¡°Mom gave birth to you and your dad didn¡¯t want us. Then my mom took you to remarry. Your dad loved N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. you very much, but we were very bullied in that vige.¡± ¡°You have been beaten and scolded since you were a child, and you got kicked to break your ribs at the age of twelve. Mom can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°It was your mother who decided to send you to your biological father, hoping you can live a good life, but mother never thought that in this world, your father is the one who persecutes you the most.¡± ¡°Mom is guilty in this life, daughter.¡± ¡°Mom has been discriminated against since she was a child. She has never had a good life since she was a child. Mom is used to it. Mom feels that it is safe to live in underground sewer pipes. Eyes.¡± ¡°Mom¡­Mom really doesn¡¯t want to disturb your life.¡± ¡°No¡­no, mother no!¡± Suzi cried silently. ¡°Mom, I live with you and live with you forever.¡± Arron alsoforted Mother Shen: ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t want to go home, let¡¯s go to a hotel first. Many things need to be resolved, many old past events, Suzi¡¯s misfortune, the problem of Suzi¡¯s identity, Suzi¡¯s Hukou, as well as the only Hukou in the future, all of these need your help.¡± In fact, everything can be solved by Arron. He is just an excuse. An excuse to persuade the elderly to stop living in the underground sewer. Sure enough, the tramp hesitated. She doesn¡¯t care about her own life and death. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1079 – 1080 Chapter 1079 ¨C 1080 Read Chapter 1079 ¨C 1080 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1079 However, With these words, Arron said nothing about the Shu family. The female tramp nodded solemnly when she heard about Suzi¡¯s unjust imprisonment, and when she heard about Suzi and Shen¡¯s unique identity. Nodded, she looked at Elder Shu and Darius again: ¡°But, I and them¡­ really have nothing to do with them, please stop disturbing my daughter¡¯s life, otherwise, even if I bite, I¡¯ll kill myself. Shu family.¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Darius cried suddenly. A man in his thirties with a gentle and elegant suit and leather shoes. At this moment, crying is All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. extremely pitiful. ¡°Auntie, I recognize you. You have appeared just now, and I recognize you. Although your face is covered by hair, your eyes are so much like Suzi?¡± ¡°Auntie, when I first met Suzi six years ago, I said, Suzi is like my little aunt.¡± Darius looked at Mother Shen with a pleading expression. At this moment, Elder Shu also gaped: ¡°¡­¡± However, Mother Shen¡¯s expression did not show any waves: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please stop pestering me and my daughter¡¯s life, okay? Your family lost a loved one, I deeply regret.¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t someone already confessing to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the Lin family of three have known you for six or seven years? Since someone has already recognized their rtives, why are they still dissatisfied?¡± ¡°How can it be the same! That¡¯s wrong, aunt!¡± Darius looked at aunt with heartbreak. You know, the Shu family has exhausted its human and financial resources over the years, just to find the sister-inw. After searching for decades, I finally found it, but my sister-inw didn¡¯t want to recognize each other. Who can stand this again? The voice of the tramp became more and more hoarse: ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You lost a rtive, didn¡¯t you?¡± Darius nodded: ¡°My dearest family!¡± ¡°Since you are so close, why does your little aunt run away from home?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Grandpa. Elder Shu bowed his head and sighed. At this moment, he had no face to see the female tramp. ¡°An eighteen-year-old girl is willing to drift away, she prefers to live in the sewer, and she does not want to go home again. That means that her family has no affection for her.¡± ¡°And after she was lost, the reason why you looked for her again and again was just to give your own guilty soul and find a littlefort.¡± ¡°Since the Lin Family, Lanita has given you enoughfort, what else do you need?¡± Darius + Father Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Although the female tramp is wearing extremely rags and her face is extremely dirty, she speaks logically and is very calm. At this moment, Arron discovered that Suzi and her mother were really alike. Not only looks, but also personality. Suzi is also a very calm woman with clear logic. Seeing Elder Shu and Darius who looked helplessly pleading, Arron shook his head gently to them. That means, don¡¯t irritate her. Then he said to the tramp: ¡°Okay mom, we won¡¯t let them follow.¡± The female tramp nodded. She followed Suzi and Arron in the Christopher car and went straight to the nearest hotel. As the car walked away, the old man Shu behind him suddenly raised the sky and shouted, ¡°My daughter¡­¡± Chapter 1080 Darius stepped forward and held his father Shu: ¡°Grandpa, are you okay with Grandpa?¡± Elder Shu¡¯s eyes were dim, and his tears burst into tears: ¡°She¡­ is she really your little aunt?¡± Darius: ¡°Grandpa, it should be true!¡± ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡± Elder Shu asked again. Darius nodded firmly again: ¡°The Lin family lied to you!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Darius continued: ¡°The news that my parents inquired about is true. My aunt married Jarod soon after she ran away from home. However, my aunt didn¡¯t bleed heavily after giving birth to Lanita as Jarod said. Dead, my sister-inw divorced Jarod.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Then¡­then you don¡¯t have to chase after¡­¡± ¡°Do you chase my sister-inw?¡± Darius asked knowingly. ¡°Chasing!¡± Both grandpa and grandson got in the car immediately. As soon as the car door was managed, Darius came down again. He came to the car that escorted Jarod and said to the escorts: ¡°Excuse me, please take him away you take him away.¡± The escort also meant the same. Things always have to be resolved. They followed Darius¡¯s car and chased Arron¡¯s car. Arron and Suzi took Shen Mu to the nearest hotel. Mother Shen¡¯s clothes were really blinking. The receptionist at the hotel saw Mother Shen as he was about to drive her out, but saw Suzi and Arron holding such a ragged middle-aged and old person on his left and right. No longer said anything. ¡°Thank you to open the best room and find two more waiters.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Good Mrs. Fu!¡± the waiter answered. After the room was opened, Suziforted mother Shen gently: ¡°Mom, there are many things that need to be resolved. Now you have a girl to support you. Mom, you don¡¯t n to recognize Shu¡¯s family in this life. I have never recognized it, even if I die I will recognize the Shu family.¡± ¡°But Mom, when it¡¯s time to raise my eyes, I don¡¯t have to raise my eyes!¡± ¡°Someone owes us, we must return it!¡± ¡°Since you entered, you have had rtives, daughters, son-inws, and granddaughters in this South City!¡± ¡°And your mother, my grandma, we also have to pile up her old man¡¯s grave, and go to the grave every New Year¡¯s Day. Some people look down on my grandma, but we can¡¯t help but give her old man¡¯s grave. You¡¯re right. Is it mother?¡± Mother Shen nodded immediately: ¡°My daughter is right, I want to live upright in the sun!¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Go, mother,e out in Shen¡¯s beautiful clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The mother entered. Two waitresses help and serve this. Suzi and Arron were waiting in the hall. Looking up at her man, she gratefully asked, ¡°Arron, Dad¡­ how is it?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was slightly cold: ¡°He¡¯s all right!¡± Suzi: ¡°Dad he¡­pretends¡­?¡± Arron nodded. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°From the moment he entered the house, I knew the purpose of hising to our house. He fainted and he vomited blood. All of them were expected, but I had to follow the acting. When I was sent to the hospital for rescue, I called to arrange Everything is done.¡± Suzi: ¡°Arron, when did you¡­when did you find the evidence nine years ago? How difficult is that after so many years?¡± Arron held Suzi in his arms: ¡°I know Elder Shu far more than you do. Since he is determined to save Lanita¡¯s life, he must have a n.¡± Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°He is really deep in the city. If you didn¡¯t show up in time today, or my mother showed up in time, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°When his first n came out, I expected that he was definitely screaming. His ultimate goal is to be able to get your things practically.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1081 – 1082 Chapter 1081 ¨C 1082 Read Chapter 1081 ¨C 1082 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1081 ¡°The most powerful way to get what¡¯s on your body is your life, it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, all the sweat pores on her body were erected. ¡°Because only your life is gone, they can take it without any worries. When my father heard of the n of Mr. Shu, my father immediately agreed.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her heart dimmed suddenly. However, she in turn persuaded Arron: ¡°Don¡¯t me Dad, he¡­ After all, Mr. Shu still has a great influence on the Fu family.¡± Arron sneered. He and his father have to settle ounts. But not now! ¡°Then I now¡­¡± Suzi looked up at his husband again: ¡°No one wants my kidney anymore?¡± Arron: ¡°No one wants your kidney anymore.¡± Say yes, the couple subconsciously looked at the door of the hotel. At this time, two people came in at the gate. Sure enough, it was Darius and Mr. Shu. Saying that they would not be allowed to follow Arron was just a stopgap measure. He didn¡¯t want to anger Mother Shen, but Elder Shu and Darius wanted to follow. Because all things must be solved face to face! Not only that, Arron also called Darius¡¯s parents. After the old man and Darius came in, they saw Suzi and Arron sitting in the elegant seats in the hall. Darius helped the old man and walked over. ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Darius shouted. Suzi nodded slightly. Elder Shu¡¯s old face flushed with embarrassment. He wanted to call Suzi¡¯s name, but he didn¡¯t dare to call it. At this moment, although he didn¡¯t say it, he already realized it in a shadowy manner. After opening his mouth a few times, Elder Shu actually said: ¡°You don¡¯t tell me that you are¡­¡± ¡°I am nothing!¡± Suzi said with a smile: ¡°I have nothing to do with the Shu family, and my mother has nothing to do with the Shu family, only Mr. Shu, I¡¯m sorry, you can no longer ask for your granddaughter now My kidney is out.¡± After a pause, Suzi calmly looked into the distance: ¡°Because, a murderer who should be sentenced to death still needs a kidney?¡± Old man Shu¡¯s face turned red. At this moment, there were two people running in the hotel. They are Darius¡¯s parents. ¡°A Zhen, you¡­your little aunt found it?¡± the mother asked hurriedly. The father then changed to ask: ¡°I heard that it is really Jarod¡¯s ex-wife, but what does Jarod say that the younger sister is dead?¡± Darius shook his head and said nothing. At this moment, he hardly knew what to say. Even Darius didn¡¯t know whether the little aunt they finally found after so many years would admit them to the Shu family? ¡°Dad?¡± Darius¡¯s father called out Father Shu. Elder Shu just bowed his head and said nothing. Darius¡¯s father looked at Arron and Suzi again: ¡°Arron, Shen¡­Miss Shen, really¡­ really you are the granddaughter of the Shu family?¡± If it was, he could not see the slightest acknowledgment from Suzi¡¯s face. Sure enough, Suzi tly refused: ¡°Sorry, I am not!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As soon as she finished speaking, someone suddenly shouted on the handrail on the second floor: ¡°Suzi, Mommy has changed clothes.¡± Chapter 1082 Hearing this extremely hoarse shout, everyone looked up. I saw a middle-aged woman in her fifties standing here at the handrail on the second floor. Women¡¯s skin is very white. This is probably due to her being not exposed to the sun all year round and being covered by her hair. There is a vertical line on the center of a woman¡¯s eyebrows, and this line does not diminish the beauty of a woman. Instead, women give a sense of dignity. And a sense of vicissitudes and depression. If it hadn¡¯t been for this woman to call Suzi¡¯s name, no one would think that this middle-aged woman was the same person as the previous female tramp. Everyone was stunned. Darius¡¯s father was the first to shout: ¡°Little Sister!¡± Suzi¡¯s mother did not agree. She has a t expression on her face. ¡°Little sister! You are my little sister! I have seen you! I saw you two or three times when you were young. I saw you as my little sister!¡± Darius¡¯s father rubbed his hands in excitement. For so many years, he has been looking for the younger sister by his father¡¯s orders for so many years. I thought that I would never see a little sister of the same father and mother again in this life, but the little sister was in front of her. Elder Shu also stood up with great excitement, and he yelled, ¡°Alyce¡­¡± Alyce is the name of the lost daughter of Old Man Shu. His daughter¡¯s full name is Alyce Shu. This name was the name of the c0ncub!ne he had never seen before, and asked him at the time whether it sounds good or not. Elder Shu didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t until one day that his daughter could not be found and she ran away from home. Elder Shu remembered that her daughter¡¯s name was Alyce. Therefore, at this moment, when he called ¡°Alyce¡±, he was very strange. Not to mention the strangeness of Father Shu calling Alyce. Even Darius¡¯s parents had never called the younger sister¡¯s name. Before the little girl ran away from home, she had no status in Shu¡¯s house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shu, I haven¡¯t been called Alyce for a long time, maybe thirty-four or five years, my surname is Sally, my name is Sally.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he said, ¡°But you are my Alyce. Although you are much older than that picture, you still look like Alyce.¡± At this time, Suzi¡¯s mother had slowlye down from the stairs. Suzi bought a mid-length camel cashmere coat for her mother. Wearing it on her is slightly wide, but the belt is tied, and it also shows a mature charm. She came down. She is no longer as excited as she was at Suzi¡¯s house. She is now much calmer. She was sitting opposite Mr. Shu. At this time, Darius, who was standing on the side, suddenly ran out in stride. After a while, she pulled Jarod over. Jarod was stunned when he saw Suzi¡¯s mother. She hasn¡¯t seen each other for more than 20 years, except that she has grown old, her appearance has not changed. However, she seems to be more beautiful than before. Because at that time, she was too earthy. Jarod yelled: ¡°filial piety¡­filial piety¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s mother sneered and looked at Jarod: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you. I still remember my name.¡± ¡°Jarod!¡± At this moment, Darius hated Jarod more than Suzi and Suzi¡¯s mother: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my little aunt is dead? Didn¡¯t you say that Lanita is my little aunt¡¯s daughter! ¡° ¡°Jarod! You sc*mbag! You lied to our family so hard!¡± Darius shook his father and kicked Jarod viciously when he lifted his foot. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1083 – 1084 Chapter 1083 ¨C 1084 Read Chapter 1083 ¨C 1084 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1083 At exactly this time, Jarod¡¯s cell phone rang. In fact, Jarod¡¯s cell phone rang several times, but he couldn¡¯t answer it because someone was watching him. At this time, in the silent lobby of the hotel that Arron had taken down, Darius took out his mobile phone from Jarod¡¯s pocket and opened it to see that Moira was calling. Jarod¡¯s face was so scared that he couldn¡¯t be pale anymore. Darius nced at Elder Shu, and said to him: ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s because of you. You will answer this call.¡± Elder Shu answered the call immediately and pressed the answer button. Darius raised his hand again and pressed the speakerphone for him. ¡°Hello? Is it Moira?¡± Elder Shu said calmly. Moira¡¯s extremely excited voice came from that end: ¡°Hey, Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone here: ¡°¡­¡± Especially Suzi¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Elder Shu¡¯s old face was immediately red as blood, but he still calmly received: ¡°Moira, what¡¯s the matter?¡± At that end, Moira smiled and asked, ¡°Dad, how is the matter going? It should go smoothly, right? Has Suzi been taken to prison?¡± ¡°Dad, you have to hurry up and think of a way to drag people for a while, so that Suzi can be sentenced as soon as possible, and it is best to make a decisive decision.¡± ¡°You have to know that your granddaughter has less than a month left. Time is waiting for no one.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Moira took a bite of one dad at the end of the phone. One bite for one dad. Shouting Suzi and his mother bothughed sadly. Even Suzi couldn¡¯t hold back, tears flowed out. However, the moment it came out, she was stubborn again and wiped away the tears. Here, Elder Shu asked calmly, ¡°How is Lanita¡¯s physical condition?¡± ¡°Dad, she feels pretty good today. After all, she just had dialysis. Your baby granddaughter said that she was bored in the hospital every day. She wanted to get some venttion. No, I took her out. I asked the driver. I drove to the gate of Arron¡¯s house, but I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Lanita¡¯s voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone. Her voice was not like a patient at all. Instead, she was very excited and said, ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, there is nothing outside the gate of Suzi¡¯s house. I guess you must have taken Suzi into the prison? Haha, she This is the second entrance to the pce!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you must find someone to look at her. I can¡¯t let her hurt her own kidney! ¡° ¡°Grandpa Huashu, I¡¯d better dig her out today. I was too bored in the hospital.¡± Lanita¡¯s tone on the phone was extremely acting like a baby. On this end of the call, Jarod was ashamed of hearing it. Darius heard thunderously. Darius¡¯s parents were irritated, especially Darius¡¯s father. He was ufortable, so she kicked Jarod again. Here, Mr. Shu gently said to Lanita: ¡°Granddaughter, grandpa knows that you are too bored in the hospital. Grandpa has found a hotel for you. Come and have a meal with your mother. The hotel is at Arron¡¯s house. Across the road outside. Ocean Hotel.¡± On the other end, Lanita screamed happily: ¡°Grandpa, is it done?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Father Shu: ¡°Come here quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯sing soon! Up to three minutes!¡± In fact, the mother and daughter are on the main road outside the hotel, as long as they ask the driver to turn a corner. Stopped the car, Lanita got off the car and I ran into the hotel. Her eyes are so sharp, she didn¡¯t even see her father, she only saw Old Man Shu. She rushed to Elder Shu like a butterfly: ¡°Grandpa! When will Suzi be sentenced to death?¡± ¡°You should be sentenced to death!¡± Suzi¡¯s mother said coldly. Chapter 1084 Lanita¡¯s back suddenly felt cold. She looked back and saw a beautiful woman with very temperament and white skin. She looks about the same age as her mother, but she is taller and elegant than her mother. Lanita didn¡¯t see who it was for a while. Six years ago, when Alyce was imprisoned by the Lin family, Alyce had just been transported back from another ce, with a dirty face and a beggar costume, so Lanita had never seen what Alyce really looked like. At this moment, she looked at the woman in front of her and asked suspiciously: ¡°Who are you?¡± Darius said coldly: ¡°She is my aunt!¡± Aunt? Lanita thought for a while, and then suddenly smiled: ¡°My cousin¡¯s aunt is my aunt, surely older than my mother, right? Hello aunt, I am the daughter of your sister¡¯s daughter, that¡­ Didn¡¯t I hear that my grandfather has another daughter?¡± ¡°She is my mother!¡± Suzi said suddenly. ¡°Ah!¡± Lanita suddenly saw Suzi sitting next to her mother. ¡°You¡­¡± Lanita¡¯s mouth grew wide. She pointed at Suzi and said incoherently: ¡°You¡­the murderer, you¡­you weren¡¯t caught. Why are you here? How could my aunt be your mother? Your mother is a country girl. You think your mother is crazy!¡± Turning her head, she looked at Elder Shu again: ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, why is Suzi here, grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Before Lanita came to Elder Shu, Darius raised his foot and kicked Lanita. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Lanita fell to the ground, clutching her stomach and wailing in pain. ¡°Lanita¡­¡± Moira pounced on Lanita and looked up at Darius. He looked at Mr. Shu again. Then she scanned for a week. Suddenly, she saw Jarod, whose face was as gray as death in the corner. Moira suddenly understood something. She hugged Lanita, she didn¡¯t even dare to cry, she only looked carefully at everyone present. However, Lanita was still crying and crying: ¡°Grandpa, what is going on?¡± At this time, Mother Shen stood up, her tone was gentle, regardless of her hoarse voice. Hoarse as if it could put people to death: ¡°Lanita, I remember your name is Lanita, and it¡¯s fine if your mother robbed my man. You still have to pretend to be grandpa for my daughter Cat.¡± Lanita: ¡°You¡­you are¡­ are you Suzi¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alyce nodded. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Lanita backed away in horror. Alyce sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t me you for your imposing grandfather, my daughter, nor does my daughter me you. After all, this is a matter of consensualism.¡± Say yes, Alyce looked back at Mr. Shu. ¡°Old Shu likes you and wants to recognize you as his granddaughter. This is a matter for the two of you. It has nothing to do with my daughter.¡± ¡°However, after you impost her, you have to put her to death again, that is, you deserve to die!¡± At this moment, Alyce came to protect her daughter, doing her part! ¡°Say! Are you damned!¡± Lanita: ¡°uuu¡­no, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1085 – 1086 Chapter 1085 ¨C 1086 Read Chapter 1085 ¨C 1086 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1085 ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, you want to kill my daughter?¡± Alyce asked again. ¡°I¡­ she¡­ if she doesn¡¯t die, my¡­ false identity will be exposed sooner orter.¡± Lanita was frightened and spits out. To be honest. ¡°Ha! Haha!¡± At this moment, Alyce smiled suddenly. Her smile was bitter. Sheughed, and then looked at Elder Shu. ¡°Mr. Shu, did you see this? This is your granddaughter. Whether she is an imposter or she is real, but she is the person you like. For this granddaughter, you have disgusted and sickened my daughter for six years. For six full years, she finally came back, and you still have to let her go! Mr. Shu, we are in the past and this life, do we have hatred?¡± Elder Shu looked at Alyce tearfully: ¡°You are my Alyce, you are my Alyce, right?¡± Alyce smiled lonely, ¡°Is the Alyce you mentioned your daughter?¡± Father Shu: ¡°Alyce¡­¡± Alyce smiled bitterly: ¡°Sorry Mr. Shu, I¡­really not your daughter. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°This¡­how is this possible?¡± Alyce: ¡°My mother lied before she died. She took your wife¡¯s hand and said that she secretly took your and your wife¡¯s daughter, but she actually lied.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t take you and your wife¡¯s daughter away at all.¡± ¡°The reason she did that was because she knew that she was dying and I was not taken care of, so she wanted me to return to the Shu family, and wanted me to enjoy the treatment of Miss Shu family.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Alyce looked at Darius again: ¡°I¡¯m really not your little aunt. Your little aunt died when your grandma gave birth to her and she was in the infant.¡± Darius shook his head, ¡°Even if you are not my grandma¡¯s daughter, you are still my grandfather¡¯s daughter, my father¡¯s sister, my little aunt, little aunt!¡± Alyce shook his head: ¡°No, you are wrong. Your grandfather has not recognized me since the day I was born. Your grandfather has always let me and my mother fend for themselves, because he thinks this can be worthy of it. Your grandma.¡± ¡°So, in a strict sense, I just have your grandfather¡¯s blood on me, but your grandfather provided a sperm, that¡¯s all. Between us, we are like strangers.¡± After a pause, Alyce looked at Elder Shu again: ¡°Master, I need to exin to you.¡± Elder Shu still murmured and shouted: ¡°Alyce¡­¡± Alyce smiled, ¡°I will exin something to you.¡± ¡°I am Jarod¡¯s original match.¡± ¡°When I married Jarod, my surname was Sally, because my adoptive parents adopted me.¡± ¡°Not long after I married Jarod, I found out that Jarod had an affair, and that is the woman Moira.¡± ¡°Later, I got divorced from Jarod in a fit of anger. This woman named Moira became Jarod¡¯s second wife since she was a junior. I remember that Jarod and Moira had no biological daughters at the time, so when did youe over? Your biological daughter Lanita?¡± Moira: ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Alyce smiled again: ¡°Whether your daughter Lanita is you and Jarod born or adopted? It has nothing to do with me. I only rify a rtionship with Mr. Shu.¡± ¡°Mr. Shu, your blood was shed on my body. I am also Jarod¡¯s first wife. I did not have my daughter left and died of bleeding. Moreover, the daughter I gave birth to Jarod is Suzi. The original name was Lin Suzi.¡± ¡°Later, I divorced Jarod, and I held my daughter to marry another country.¡± ¡°Now Lanita, she is either the baby brought by Jarod and Moira, or she is the birth of Moira and Jarod. She was not my birth.¡± ¡°As for you to recognize her as your granddaughter, that is your personal behavior and has nothing to do with me or my daughter.¡± If it is necessary, Alyce looked at Suzi and said, ¡°Daughter, can we go now?¡± Chapter 1086 Suzi got up to help his mother: ¡°Good mother.¡± Alyce breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the limp Jarod, as well as the limp Lanita and Moira, and then nced at Arron. Arron immediately shouted: ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°My ex-husband, not only imprisoned me, he also framed my daughter, used my daughter, he is unforgivable, and he isplicit with his current anger.¡± ¡°Also, his daughter Lanita was the real murderer nine years ago. So all three of their family should stay in jail, so that it can be considered fair to my daughter.¡± ¡°Good mom!¡± Arron nodded. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Alyce called Arron and Suzi. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She didn¡¯t even look at the old and tearful old man Shu. Not to mention Darius and Darius¡¯s parents. ¡°Alyce¡­¡± Father Shu¡¯s voice was iparably old: ¡°You are my daughter after all, my biological daughter, although you are your mother¡¯s voice, not A Zhen¡¯s grandma. , But you are my daughter.¡± Alyce looked helplessly: ¡°Mr. Shu, do you think this is possible?¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m your daughter, do you know where the kindergarten is?¡± ¡°Do you know where I studied in elementary school, junior high school, and high school?¡± ¡°Do you know that I was admitted to the Conservatory of Music when I was sixteen, but I gave up college because I didn¡¯t have the money to study?¡± ¡°You said that I am your daughter. Do you know that I have asked your wife for money countless times, but your wife doesn¡¯t give me, but still calls me a little b!tch?¡± ¡°You said that I am your daughter. You know that my mother and I managed to save money for two years. I was admitted to the normal college that I like, but my ce was reced again?¡± Old man Shu was dumbfounded. Alyce shook his head, smiling very lightly. ¡°Do you know why I ran away from home?¡± Elder Shu suddenly raised his head and looked at Alyce: ¡°You said, Dad wants to know, why did you ran away from home? You originally believed that you were her daughter. You could have enjoyed the glory and wealth in Shu¡¯s house. Why did you leave home? Run away?¡± ¡°Just because the aunt called you a little b!tch?¡± Elder Shu¡¯s words fell, Darius, Darius¡¯s parents also looked at Alyce. Suzi really wanted to know the truth. She has rarely lived with her mother since she was twelve. She knew that when she was a child, her mother was very particr and yed the piano very well. She knew that her mother was a woman who knew good manners. At that time, Suzi didn¡¯t know what kind of suffering her mother had experienced. Alyce looked at Elder Shu seriously: ¡°After you said, you will never trouble my daughter again, and you will never use the life you saved my son-inw to press my son-inw, and then, endlessly thinking Do you want to kill my daughter by all means?¡± Elder Shu blushed immediately and his neck was thick. He said guiltily: ¡°I¡­Alyce, how could I? Suzi, she is my granddaughter, I know she is my granddaughter, I can¡¯t hurt her even if I love her, I now¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Suzi suddenly shouted angrily: ¡°Mr. Shu! Stop! We have never been a grandparent! Okay!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Alyce also looked at Mr. Shu and insisted on asking, ¡°Answer me! Is it right that in the future, I don¡¯t want to put my daughter to death anymore!¡± Elder Shu had no choice but to say: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Should I say sorry to my daughter!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He closed his eyes slightly and nodded: ¡°Okay, just say it. When you are finished, I will say sorry to your daughter.¡± At this moment, the old man Shu just wanted to find out the truth of the year, why would his good- natured daughter leave immediately. You know, the Shu family has been looking for this daughter for more than 30 years! Alyce frowned, then stretched it out again. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1087 – 1088 Chapter 1087 ¨C 1088 Read Chapter 1087 ¨C 1088 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1087 She recalled her face in the past, very sad. That was more than fifty years ago. At that time, Mr. Shu was in his thirties and was full of spirits. His career in the military was flourishing. Elder Shu and his wife are also childhood sweethearts, and the two are in Yemen. When it was the age to marry; Mr. Shu and his wife got married naturally, andter, they had children. Happy days are always short-lived, and Mr. Shu returned to work soon after spending time with his wife and son at home. That year, Mr. Shu went to the Middle East for peacekeeping. There I met a sojourn teacher who taught piano and painting. That teacher was from Kyoto. Where did she teach piano and painting at the time, because she liked the scenery of that ce in the Middle East and wanted to stay for a while, so she got a job there. Teach children piano and drawing. One day, when Grandpa Shu passed by and heard the piano yed by the female teacher, he couldn¡¯t help but stop and listen for a while. The female teacher who talked about piano also stopped teaching time and chatted with Grandpa Shu for a while. Seeing a person from one¡¯s ownnd in the Middle East so far, each other is very happy. That time, the young old man Shu knew that the girl¡¯s name was Zhou Qin. The chat between two people is not deep. Since then, whenever Mr. Shu passes by Zhou Qin, each other will smile at each other. That¡¯s it. However, a major incident happened suddenly. Changed the rtionship between Mr. Shu and Zhou Qin. The local peacekeeper Shu was conspired and hunted down by his colleagues. When he had nowhere to hide, he suddenly came to Zhou Qin¡¯s residence. At that time Zhou Qin was going to sleep. I saw Elder Shu, who was panicking, hiding in the bathing room at the southeast corner of her small courtyard. At exactly this time, the people who came to search for Mr. Shu also arrived. In a hurry, Zhou Qin suddenly took off his clothes and hugged Old Man Shu in his arms. The people who came in from the outside looked over, and the two of them seemed to be doing good deeds in the bathroom. In this way, Elder Shu escaped a catastrophe. Those who searched for Mr. Shu¡¯s footsteps went farther and farther. But Elder Shu couldn¡¯t walk away from Zhou Qin¡¯s side. Perhaps it was the nervous spirit that made him even more exciting. Perhaps, a man can¡¯t hide from such a straightforward disy of a young woman. At that time, the old man Shu was only in his thirties, and he was upright and energetic. That night, in the leak-catching bathroom in the southeast corner of the small courtyard, it was the first time that Elder Shu and Zhou Qin happened. Afterwards, Mr. Shu asked Zhou Qin: ¡°Why do you save me in this way, so you are ruined.¡± Zhou Qin said, ¡°I have liked you since the first time I saw you.¡± ¡°I have a wife!¡± Elder Shu answered without hesitation. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± It took a while before she said: ¡°I¡­I know, I am voluntary, it¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Elder Shu said in a cold tone: ¡°You know it.¡± Yubi, he got up and left. No nostalgia left. This incident originally passed like this, but more than a monthter, Zhou Qin suddenly found Mr. Shu and told her: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Chapter 1088 Elder Shu was taken aback when he heard it. Then, he looked at Zhou Qin very disgustedly: ¡°I suspect that thest time I was chased and killed by a colleague, was it because you were behind it?¡± Zhou Qin was stunned when he heard it: ¡°How is it possible? I¡¯m just a sojourner. I have no power and no money. How can I handle such things?¡± Elder Shu¡¯s tone eased a little: ¡°Are you here to ask me for abortion fees?¡± Zhou Qin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears immediately: ¡°No¡­no.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have a wife, and my wife and I have a very good rtionship! We have been married for several years, and I have always been self-disciplined and never fooled around!¡± ¡°So, I let you drop the child. I will give you all the money that should be paid. You need me to Zhou Qin cried suddenly and sobbed: ¡°I¡¯m sick!¡± Father Shu: ¡°You are sick!¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°My illness will not survive for ten years! But I don¡¯t want to die, I haven¡¯t seen the mountains and rivers yet, I haven¡¯t traveled around the world, I haven¡¯t fallen in love yet, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I still have a lot of things left to do, but the doctor told me that I can live for up to twelve years.¡± ¡°Twelve years is enough for me, but if I abort the fetus, I may not survive this operation.¡± Zhou Qin looked at Elder Shu very pitifully. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he asked: ¡°What disease do you have?¡± ¡°Heart.¡± Zhou Qin said. Seeing that Mr. Shu didn¡¯t say anything, and kept silent for a long time, Zhou Qin pleaded very humblely: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I can live for ten years. I beg you, let me give birth to this child. Okay? Besides, the children themselves are innocent.¡± Elder Shu said coldly: ¡°Not good!¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so cruel?¡± Zhou Qin asked in tears. Father Shu said nkly: ¡°If I am not cruel to you, I will be sorry to my wife. My eldest son is only two or three years old. I and I have just received a call from my wife today. My wife already has I was three months pregnant.¡± ¡°In other words, the day I came to the Middle East, she happened to be pregnant!¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, if I am kind to you, it is unfaithful to my wife! I am only loyal to my wife in my life. As for other women, you can give youpensation if you want topensate, but you can¡¯t!¡± Speaking of thest, Mr. Shu even said: ¡°In this life, there is only one woman who can give birth to me, and that is my wife!¡± At that moment, Zhou Qin¡¯s heart seemed to have fallen into an ice hole. She felt she had a feeling of desperation. Did she really die like this? For a short-lived person, let alone twelve years, even if there are twenty-four years, she would not be too much. However, she only has a life of more than ten years. Maybe it will be shorter! Zhou Qin can only race against time. She openly challenged Mr. Shu, where did Mr. Shu go. It¡¯s like an out-and-out oil bottle. Later, Elder Shu was really annoyed by Zhou Qin, and he said to others: ¡°I was just annoyed by a mistake, made a mistake! You are an adult, whether you are born or not, You should all be responsible for yourself.¡± ¡°Could it be that I am responsible for your life?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1089 – 1090 Chapter 1089 ¨C 1090 Read Chapter 1089 ¨C 1090 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1089 Zhou Qin was speechless by Mr. Shu. After a long pause, she changed to a softer tone and pleaded: ¡°I beg you, help me, give me a name, let me give birth to this child, and then I will divorce you immediately and let you and you Reunited with his wife!¡± ¡°You are just a change too!¡± Elder Shu didn¡¯t eat Zhou Qin¡¯s style at all. He shook Zhou Qin away and left in strides. Exactly three days after that, Father Shu¡¯s peacekeeping mission ended, and it was time for him to return to China. Before Lin returned to China, he didn¡¯t take a look at Zhou Qin. Because I don¡¯t think it is necessary. In his life, it is impossible for him to be responsible to two women. The only person he loved was his wife. Even if I went back to admit my mistake with my wife, it was excusable in that environment. From young to old, Mr. Shu is a dare to behave! Back at home, the old man lost a bit of affection with his wife, looked at his naughty son, and then his wife mentioned it. The wife cried sadly all night. Elder Shu stayed with his wife all night. When his wife cried enough, he said to his wife: ¡°I haven¡¯t been distracted by her.¡± The wife is also a very reasonable person. She cried enough, and put her arms around her husband: ¡°I will face everything with you. If that woman finds it, we two will deal with her together! I don¡¯t believe it, she Are you really willing to be a single mother?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, don¡¯t you just want money? I will give it!¡± However, since then, Zhou Qin really hasn¡¯t looked for Elder Shu again. Because she was pregnant, she was reluctant to fall. Even if she fell, she didn¡¯t even have a friend in the local area. Who gave her an operation agreement? In desperation, Zhou Qin had to return to China. But on the second day of returning home, Mr. Shu¡¯s wife and his wife came to the door happily. ¡°Zhou Qin is it! I know your family lives in the suburbs of Nancheng.¡± ¡°I also know that you live abroad, and your cultural attainments seem to be quite high.¡± ¡°But you are such a well-mannered woman, you even cheated on me and stole my husband!¡± Zhou Qin was scolded and immediately shrank in the room and did not dare toe out. Being scolded is nothing. The most important thing is that as soon as Mr. Shu¡¯s wife came to the door, the cousins of Zhou Qin¡¯s hometown knew everything. The man and wife who came today must be worth dozens. Hundred million. Several of Zhou Qin¡¯s cousins immediately thought about making a fortune. Not long after Mr. Shu¡¯s wife returned to therge vi of Shu¡¯s family angrily, suddenly six or seven men of seven, eight, five, big and rough came to the outside of Shu¡¯s vi. Those men stood at the door and shouted, ¡°I said Iughed, why have I beenzy recently? It turns out that she is pregnant!¡± ¡°Please call your man out and let her tell my little sister!¡± ¡°Little sister¡¯s pregnancy can¡¯t be in vain!¡± At that moment, Mr. Shu¡¯s wife, who was blocked at the door, had nothing to do. She cried and yelled: ¡°Our Shu family, what did we do wrong!¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°You have done nothing wrong, you rest first, your heart is not good, don¡¯t get excited and get sick, be obedient!¡± Elder Shu¡¯s wife listened to her husband¡¯s words and wept only by leaning on her husband¡¯s shoulders. At this time, Zhou Qin appeared in front of Mr. Shu and his wife. Zhou Qin said palely: ¡°I really don¡¯t want to disturb you. My cousins have been forcing me for several days, and I didn¡¯t say who you are. Why do you take the initiative to make trouble at my house today?¡± Chapter 1090 After a pause, Zhou Qin said to Mr. and Mrs. Shu: ¡°The incident has already reached this point. I am already homeless. I implore you to marry me. I don¡¯t ask you to love me in the future. I don¡¯t ask for anything. I just want to live.¡± Her attitude is extremely humble. There were also a lot of onlookers. Elder Shu was really riding a tiger at the time. Later, under public pressure, he divorced his wife and then applied for a marriage certificate with Zhou Qin. After Zhou Qin applied for the birth permit, Mr. Shu divorced Zhou Qin. Then, he was remarrying his original wife. Since then, Zhou Qin has lived near Shu¡¯s home in Nancheng. Because Mr. Shu promised to give her some living expenses every month. Not many digits, but enough for Zhou Qin to live. Zhou Qin can also recruit students, teach piano, painting and so on. I was pregnant in October and gave birth, perhaps because of the extreme desire to live, perhaps because her physical skills became better adjusted after being pregnant with the baby, or perhaps because Zhou Qin¡¯s life was no longer drifting away. In short, Zhou Qin¡¯s body was pretty good this year of pregnancy. In order to make her a better life, she walked alone every day from five to six months. Until the day of giving birth, Zhou Qin was not apanied by anyone. She gave birth to the child. It¡¯s a baby girl. With a child, Zhou Qin is eager to live even more. She doesn¡¯t want too much, just wanting to live another eighteen years to raise the child. What Zhou Qin looks at his children is more important than his own life. At the same time, on the other side, perhaps because of anger, anyway, for various reasons, the baby girl born by Mr. Shu¡¯s wife died soon. The child has not been well since he was born, and has been convalescing here in the hospital. But in the end, he died. Because a girl died in the family, Mr. Shu¡¯s wife hated Zhou Qin more and more. Every month, when Zhou Qin went to Shu¡¯s house for living expenses, he was verbally abused by Shu¡¯s wife. asionally Zhou Qin could see Old Man Shu once, but they were strangers. The only time before the child was one year old to talk to Mr. Shu was when Zhou Qin asked Mr. Shu: ¡°Can my child be named Shu?¡± ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Elder Shu replied coldly. Zhou Qin didn¡¯t care, she just said lightly: ¡°I named Alyce. The qin is my qin, and the sheng is also the sheng of the instrument. Do you think it sounds good?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± There were tears in Zhou Qin¡¯s eyes: ¡°You, she is also your child, so you don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t want to take a look? Even if it¡¯s just a look?¡± The man smiled coldly. Then, he jammed Zhou Qin¡¯s neck: ¡°Woman! Listen! I¡¯m not you! I can¡¯t force you to get a child out of you! You have to be born, don¡¯t you mean it to me? Kidnap for life?¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°Cough¡­cough cough¡­¡± Her suffocated face flushed, but because the man got her neck stuck, she couldn¡¯t speak. Elder Shu stuck Zhou Qin for a full minute before letting her go. Zhou Qin¡¯s face changed from purple to red, and then became extremely pale. She shrank to the side, not daring to speak any more. Elder Shu continued: ¡°You gave birth to the child on your own initiative. Since you are born, you bear all the consequences. The child is not born voluntarily, and I am not willing to give birth to you. Now you want me to pity her? ¡° ¡°I am a man who has always kept his promises!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I am not an irresponsible person, but I am not a softhearted person either!¡± ¡°My behavior has always been very fair! Since I have divorced you, I have nothing to do with you!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1091 – 1092 Chapter 1091 ¨C 1092 Read Chapter 1091 ¨C 1092 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1091 ¡°As for the child, I will give her living expenses every month! And you, a mother, have to take up the obligation to raise her. As for the child, whether it will be good or bad in the future, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Yubi, Mr. Shu left a portion of his money and left. Zhou Qin was left alone, crying silently. How much does she want her child to see her father? Think more? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, the child cannot see his father. Dad is just around the corner. Alyce has grown to one year old, but he doesn¡¯t know who his father is. Sometimes when Zhou Qin took her one-year-old Xiao Alyce to y in the park, when the one-year-old little bun was just learning to talk, she saw other children shouting¡¯Dad, Dad¡¯ The one-year-old Xiao Alyce was also drooling, shouting unclearly, ¡°Ah¡­Dad, ah¡­Dad¡­¡± Every time at this time, Zhou Qin¡¯s heart is extremely sad. Under such circumstances, Zhou Qin stayed in the vicinity of Shu¡¯s house until the child went to kindergarten, and the child never met his biological father. The three-and-a-half-year-old Xiao Alyce was already able to speak. She looked up and looked at Zhou Qin very seriously: ¡°Mom, the kindergarten children all have fathers. Is my father dead?¡± Zhou Qin immediately covered Xiao Alyce¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t curse your dad like this!¡± she scolded. Xiao Alyce¡¯s eyes blushed immediately and choked up: ¡°Is my father not dead? My father is not dead, why doesn¡¯t hee to see Alyce?¡± Zhou Qin held Xiao Alyce in his arms: ¡°Listen, baby, it¡¯s not Dad¡¯s fault that Dad doesn¡¯te to see you, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault.¡± Xiao Alyce didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Mom, you love Alyce so much, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhou Qin cried and said: ¡°Mom¡¯s love for you is selfish. Your father has never loved your mother. Your father had a rtionship with your mother because of an ident. He is a good person and he treats him. The wife¡¯s responsibility is correct.¡± ¡°If I were her wife, I would also be relieved and proud of having such a husband.¡± ¡°But mom is different, mom is too lonely, mom¡­ mother insisted on giving birth to you, so¡­¡± Later, Zhou Qin was crying and speechless. There is a child by her side to apany her, and her area is no longer lonely. But what about the child? The child was over three years old, and his father didn¡¯t even look at it. And her body is getting worse and worse. It was previously concluded that she could live for a maximum of twelve years, and now four years have passed. There are still eight years. She didn¡¯t even know what to do with the child alone after she died? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, mom, it¡¯s not mom¡¯s fault, it¡¯s Xiao Alyce¡¯s fault, Xiao Alyce washes his hands clean, Xiao Alyce is not making people, Xiao Alyce will y the piano for his father, Mom, Xiao Alyce went to apologize to Dad.¡± The child really wants to see his father once. Think very much. In order to be able to see her father, she washes her hands very clean. She wanted to eat very much, but when she thought that her face would be clean after eating, she didn¡¯t dare to eat. She also found a little red hairpin to put it on herself, trying to make herself look better. I just hope my father can like her. Seeing that Alyce, who was three and a half years old, was so eager to see his father, Zhou Qin couldn¡¯t help it, and said to Xiao Alyce: ¡°Mom takes you to see Dad, but you take a secret look, OK?¡± Alyce nodded happily immediately: ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon of the next day, Zhou Qin took the three-and-a-half-year-old Xiao Alyce and hid away outside the gate of Shu¡¯s house, waiting for Elder Shu to return home. Chapter 1092 That afternoon, it was the first time that a three-and-a-half-year-old girl met her father. The man and his wife go out together. They are dressed in suits and leather shoes, women¡¯s cheongsam, and gentlemen dressed up by both husband and wife are graceful and luxurious. They were also followed by a seven or eight-year-old boy. The image of a family of three is really envious of others. ¡°Look, Alyce, that¡¯s your father.¡± Zhou Qin said to his daughter. ¡°Dad is so handsome.¡± Xiao Alyce said. ¡°Well, your father is handsome and has the right. Your father is a good man and a very upright man. Xiao Alyce, my mother tells you, whether your father recognizes you or not, when you grow up, you must Be filial to your father, because he gave you life. Understand?¡± Zhou Qin educated her daughter like this. Although her child is a single parent, she does not inculcate any hatred in the child first. Even if the child¡¯s father never visits the child or recognizes the child in his life, Zhou Qin must establish an image of a good father in the child¡¯s heart. The little girl is very obedient and sensible. Three-and-a-half-year-old Alyce nodded desperately in front of her mother: ¡°I know my mother, I will love my father when I grow up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go baby.¡± Zhou Qin said. ¡°No mother, I still want to see Dad again, you see, Dad¡¯s car hasn¡¯t drove away yet, shall we leave again when he drove away?¡± The little girl begged her mother greedily. Mother felt sour. But she agreed. The mother and daughter stood far away from the door of Shu¡¯s house, watching the Shu¡¯s car slowly drive out, until the car elerated, three and a half-year-old Xiao Alyce did not know the strength of those two, she broke away from her mother¡¯s embrace. , Ran towards the parking space. As she ran, she raised her little hand and waved. There was a sweet childish voice in his mouth: ¡°Dad, Dad, Dad¡­ Alyce loves Dad¡­¡± Zhou Qin immediately turned pale in shock. She wanted to shout, but she didn¡¯t dare to shout loudly, because she was afraid that it would startle Shu¡¯s servant. The little thing screamed as she ran. She saw a stone in front of her, and she tripped over the stone. Arge piece of skin on my hand was wiped off. Zhou Qin felt distressed to help the child, but Xiao Alyce said to Zhou Qin happily and sweetly: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t hurt, I don¡¯t hurt at all. Mom, can I call my father good? Mom, Alyce Loving father, mother¡­ Alyce is very happy.¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± She usually hugged the child, buried her head in the neck of the child¡¯s smile, and cried bitterly. She shouldn¡¯t! You shouldn¡¯t insist on giving birth to this child in order to let yourself live for another ten years. She shouldn¡¯t be so selfish and graft all the suffering on her child. She shouldn¡¯t! ¡°Mom I¡¯m sorry, my baby. Mom must find a way to prolong her life and stay with my baby. Mom I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡± The little girl was still very happy. She raised her uninjured little hand and wiped her mother¡¯s tears. ¡°Mom, I am very happy today, let¡¯s go home.¡± The little girl said. Zhou Qin took Xiao Alyce, who was three and a half years old, back to their mother and daughter¡¯s residence. That is a small single-family courtyard. The small courtyard was bought by Elder Shu with money. Although he bought it with money, Elder Shu has never stepped into this small courtyard. That night, after Zhou Qin bandaged the child¡¯s hands, the child still did not sleep. Zhou Qin asked Xiao Alyce: ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep, baby?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1093 – 1094 Chapter 1093 ¨C 1094 Read Chapter 1093 ¨C 1094 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1093 ¡°Mom, I want to practice piano for a while.¡± The three-and-a-half-year-old girl still doesn¡¯t know how to y music, let alone how to practice the piano. It¡¯s just that Zhou Qin often hugs her in front of the piano and teaches her how to finger it in order to make the child happy. Every time she teaches her children, she says to her children: ¡°Music can purify a person¡¯s soul, and music can also make a person very happy.¡± About the child, I heard these words in my heart, and the three and a half-year-old Xiao Alyce would subconsciously feel that if she had practiced the piano well and could y the piano, her father would be happy. When my father is happy, maybe he likes Xiao Alyce? That night, the three-and-a-half-year-old Xiao Alyce actually practiced for two hours. She is really good at practicing. Even though he was only three and a half years old, his savvy was very high. Since then, the little girl has practiced the piano almost every day, and her mother wanted to take her out to y for a while, but she couldn¡¯t bear it. In less than half a year, the four-year-old Xiao Alyce could y tunes forever. The name of the tune is Jingle Bells. The y is not good, but there is a childish beauty of three and a half years old. The four-year-old Peng has always had a small wish in her heart, that is, she can see her father again, she wants to y the piano for him, so that his father may like him. This wish of Xiao Alyce soon had hope. One afternoon, when Xiao Alyce was in the kindergarten before school, the kindergarten aunt asked all the children to sit down, put on the uniforms, wash the hands clean, and smile. Because, there is a respectable uncle in the kindergarten to see them. No one knows who this uncle is. However, the children in the kindergarten are very obedient to the teacher. Xiao Alyce is the most obedient one. When the child was about to end school, Mr. Shu came. He didn¡¯te to the nursery school today to show his condolences. He came to pick up his wife¡¯s sister¡¯s children at his wife¡¯s order. She is also a four-year-old girl. Be regarded as the little niece of his wife. When he came to the nursery, Mr. Shu went straight to the ss of his wife and niece. At a nce, he saw the girl who was dressed in an extremely western style and looked like a doll. ¡°Jianing, my uncle is here to pick you up.¡± Elder Shu said. The little girl named Jianing rushed towards her uncle: ¡°Uncle, I like you the most when youe to pick me up. You see, all the kids in our ss like you.¡± Elder Shu looked at all the children. In a ss, there are more than twenty four or five-year-old boys and girls. Elder Shu did not recognize his daughter. However, Xiao Alyce did not me his father at all. She looked at her father with a sweet smile on her face, until the newly transferred little doll Gu Jianing put down and was about to lead Gu Jianing to leave the garden, Xiao Alyce suddenly ran over bravely and blocked the way of Father Shu. ¡°Alyce, what are you doing?¡± The teacher called Xiao Alyce angrily. Although your surname is Shu, you have nothing to do with you. The teacher grabbed Xiao Alyce¡¯s hand and pulled Xiao Alyce back vigorously. While pulling, the teacher apologized to Mr. Shu: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Lieutenant General Shu, this kid in our ss is too naughty, she is always like this. , Sorry to make youugh.¡± The teacher wanted to drag Alyce away. However, Xiao Alyce hugged Old Man Shu¡¯s leg. Elder Shu looked down at Xiao Alyce, who was still smiling sweetly, and asked the teacher with a dim expression, ¡°What do you say her name is?¡± The teacher shuddered in shock: ¡°Shu¡­Alyce.¡± Chapter 1094 There was an indescribable murderous look on Old Man Shu¡¯s face. He could see that this little thing was very simr to his eyebrows. Especially like when he was a child, but the people here have never seen him when he was a child, otherwise, you can tell at a nce that this little thing is his daughter. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The displeasure on his face was obvious. The teacher can see it too. She pulled Xiao Alyce vigorously. Had it not been for the presence of Mr. Shu, the teacher would have wanted to y Alyce. Why is this kid like this! Elder Shu said coldly, ¡°Let her go, I see what she wants to do.¡± At that moment, Elder Shu had made up his mind. If this little thing dared to call his father, he would immediately send Zhou Qin and his mother and daughter to a remote area. Let them nevere back. However, the teacher let go of Alyce, but Xiao Alyce did not call his father. She only smiled sweetly at Old Man Shu, and said in a childish voice: ¡°I can y the piano. The piano I y can make people listen very happy. I want to y you a k!ss, okay?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, did he move a heart ofpassion? Elder Shu didn¡¯t know. He did not agree, nor refused. However, the little girl had already rushed to the piano, climbed onto the stool, hung her two short legs, and yed the piano. She ys in a decent way. ying himself is very intoxicated, serious and intoxicated. Because my mother told her that you can only attract your audience when you are serious and devoted. Therefore, the little girl is very involved in the whole song. The song is over. The little girl got off the stool happily. She wanted to tell her father proudly: ¡°Is this song good?¡± She was very proud to ask her father: ¡°Am I ying very well?¡± Then she said to her father with great pride: ¡°There is one thing you may not know, I am your daughter! Hehe, how about it, please be happy!¡± This is what the four-year-old Alyce wants to say. However, when she got off the stool, she saw that there was no father in the ssroom. Dad has left. Dad is gone! Alyce immediately burst into tears of grievance. She walked out with two short legs and chased her for a long time. She watched as her father held the doll-like child outside the kindergarten and bought her a cotton candy. Then he took the child into the car, and the car drove away instantly. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Xiao Alyce stood alone, crying with tears. Then my mother came to pick her up. Ask her why she is unhappy? Xiao Alyce shook her head. She didn¡¯t want her mother to see her unhappy. Because my mother will be sad. Xiao Alyce didn¡¯t want to make her mother sad because she knew her mother was sick. Once my mother went to the hospital to see a doctor and brought her along. She heard the doctor say to her mother that she should not be angry or sad because of her illness. She must be calm and live well. Therefore, Xiao Alyce cannot make her mother sad. She smiled and looked at her mother: ¡°Mom, it must be because my piano hasn¡¯t been practiced well yet, so children don¡¯t like to listen very much. I will go home and continue to practice piano, okay?¡± Zhou Qin nodded: ¡°Okay!¡± Back home, Xiao Alyce really took the piano seriously, knowing that she was tired, and then her mother put her to sleep. What she didn¡¯t know was that after she fell asleep, her father came to her mother. My mother ordered her not to let Xiao Alyce go to that kindergarten. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1095 – 1096 Chapter 1095 ¨C 1096 Read Chapter 1095 ¨C 1096 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1095 Otherwise, send their mother and daughter to the most remote ce. How can that be? Zhou Qin was anxious on the spot. In remote ces, the education of the child cannot keep up. Her condition is not easy to treat in a small city. She immediately agreed to Father Shu that she would not go to the kindergarten tomorrow and change the kindergarten for the child again. In this way, when Xiao Alyce hoped to see her father again in the near future, she transferred to another school. For a long time after that, she couldn¡¯t see her father. She saw a lot of children sometimes the father came to pick him up from school, and saw a lot of little girls and boys riding around on his father¡¯s neck, wandering around. But Xiao Alyce didn¡¯t. She is envious of others. Envy belongs to envy, but Xiao Alyce did notin. Because her mother is full of love instilled. Dad is a good person. Dad is a very responsible person. Dad is very trustworthy. Dad is a general. Dad made Xiao Alyce proud. When it was time for Alyce to go to elementary school, the living expenses of Mr. Shu sent to him were still the same as before. However, Zhou Qin wanted the best education for his children. She felt that she had already lost a lot of money, and if she didn¡¯t find a better one for her at school, she would be even more sorry for the child. In order to subsidize the family, Zhou Qin not only recruited students to teach piano at home, but in her free time, she also took sses in the gallery by herself, drawing and selling for money. Her painting skills are not the pinnacle, but she also has small achievements, especially when she paints winter plums, she has a unique style of character. For six years of primary school, Alyce attended the best primary school in Nancheng. Not only that, but she has also practiced very well in piano, almost reaching the ying level. In the six years of elementary school, Alyce has excellent academic performance, she is sensible and meek. Very considerate of mother. The twelve-year-old girl is no longer crying for her father like she did in kindergarten. Although she knew that her father was still in this world, Alyce was no longer crying for his father. However, her mother still said to her: ¡°Alyce, your father is a good person, don¡¯t me him, if your father cares for our mothers, it is a betrayal to his real family.¡± Alyce smiled helplessly at his mother: ¡°Mom! I know you are going to tell me soon, you are sorry for me too.¡± Zhou Qin said apologetically: ¡°Mom is going to tell you this way.¡± ¡°But mother, it is human instinct to reproduce offspring.¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± She did not expect that a twelve-year-old child would be so calm and rational. ¡°Mom, there is nothing wrong with you. You didn¡¯t seduce him. He broke into your bathroom in a crisis. He couldn¡¯t hold himself. Then you had me.¡± When talking about this, Alyce had already Very calm. She is not a child. She is already twelve years old. In six years, she had fully understood that it was not because she didn¡¯t work hard, because she didn¡¯t y the piano well, so her father didn¡¯te to see her. Dad didn¡¯t stay with her, didn¡¯t recognize her, didn¡¯t work hard with her, and didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Dad didn¡¯te to see her because she came to this world without her father¡¯s consent. No one mes Alyce. She just wants to have a good school, and when she grows up, she will find Gu¡¯s hard-working mother. Try to let your mother live for a while. She thought so, and she did pass the Nancheng No. 1 Middle School, the best middle school in Nancheng. In Nancheng No. 1 Middle School, she has a new ssmate who is also at the same table. Her tablemate is named Gu Jianing. As soon as school started, Gu Jianing invited Alyce: ¡°Alyce, I invite you to my birthday party. Will you Alyce said: ¡°Okay, I am very happy to attend your birthday party.¡± Chapter 1096 The reason why Alyce is willing to attend the birthday party of her new ssmate Gu Jianing is that she Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. always feels the name Gu Jianing is familiar. Seems like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before. However, the twelve-year-old girl couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it. I just feel that it seems very kind. When the little girl came home, she specifically said to her mother: ¡°Mom, a ssmate invited me to her birthday party. Mom, I want to carefully prepare a gift for the ssmate.¡± Zhou Qin was also very happy to hear it. There is not much time for himself. The reason why I was able to live until the child was twelve years old, and I was not dead, was because I took tens of thousands of dors of medicine every month to hang myself. I can support it day by day. It is best to wait until your child graduates from high school. There are still six years! In any case, I have tost for six years! The child now knows to make friends, have fun with the little friends, and have a good time, which is what Zhou Qin can¡¯t ask for. At least when he is no longer alive, the child will not be alone. After her daughter said it, Zhou Qin began to prepare gifts for her daughter. Moreover, she also bought very beautiful dresses for her daughter. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to lose face in front of any ssmates. Zhou Qin is a woman who has traveled abroad. The dresses she chooses for her daughter are elegant, but lively and yful. The birthday gifts she prepares for her children are very special. It is a plum blossom picture that she drew herself. The picture is also dotted with a few and a halfrge sika deer. The small appearance of the ultimate sika deer running in the snow is extremely cute. On the upper right side of a painting, there is Zhou Qin¡¯s inscription: I wish Xiaoshouxing beautiful and healthy Twelve-year-old Alyce likes the gifts she gave to her ssmates. She is very happy that her mother chooses the dress for herself. Mother called her a car, she took a taxi and went to the vicinity of her ssmate¡¯s house, who was waiting for her at the intersection. ¡°Alyce, what gift did you give me? The packaging is so exquisite.¡± Gu Jianing, also twelve years old, asked curiously. Alyce has a very mild temper. She smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to see it now?¡± ¡°Hmm! I really want to see it!¡± ¡°Then I will open it to you now! Do you agree with the gift for you?¡± Alyce Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing nodded happily: ¡°Of course I agree!¡± The two twelve-year-old girls are really destined to meet each other and like each other. I wish I could tell everyone at once that this is my new best friend. Before the two little girls arrived at the door of the house, they hurriedly removed the plum blossom picture on the road. Taking it apart, Gu Jianing was stunned. She was happy and jumped up: ¡°Alyce! I promise, the gift you gave me is the best gift I received today, Alyce, I like you so much.¡± Alyce: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you are happy. My mother said when I came. You will definitely like the gift I gave you.¡± ¡°Thank you Alyce, I dere that you are my best friend, the best friend!¡± Alyce also raised his small fist: ¡°I also dere that you are my best friend! The best best friend!¡± The two bare hands clung to the house together. As he walked, Gu Jianing asked, ¡°Alyce, what do your parents do? I see this painting you gave me. I can guess that your parents must be extraordinary.¡± Alyce said frankly: ¡°Well, my mother is a piano teacher, and my colleague is also a painter. As for my father¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡± ¡°My dad¡­ he just provided a sperm to my mother, nothing more. I¡­ can say, I don¡¯t have a dad.¡± Since childhood, Alyce hasn¡¯t been too much. Of hatred. This stems from the fact that my mother taught well. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1097 – 1098 Chapter 1097 ¨C 1098 Read Chapter 1097 ¨C 1098 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1097 Because there is not too much hatred, there is not much inferiority. So in front of Gu Jianing, she was able to say very frankly that she did not have a father. Gu Jianing understood her very well. At this moment, the two of them are wearing a pair of trousers. Gu Jianing generously said: ¡°It¡¯s okay Alyce, although you don¡¯t have a dad to love you, but my dad loves me very much. Not only my dad loves me, but my uncle and aunt also love me. My aunt and uncle happen to have no daughter. Tell my uncle, let him recognize you as a goddaughter, my uncle is very nice.¡± When the two people talked about this, it was just around the corner. A colleague around the corner, Alyce saw the huge¡¯Shu Zhai¡¯ ¡®Shu Zhai¡¯! What a coincidence! Alyce¡¯s heart trembled. At exactly this time, Gu Jianing also smiled and said: ¡°Actually, you know Alyce, my uncle¡¯s family also has the surname Shu, and they happen to have the same surname as you, so let my uncle be your father, and you will have a father in the future.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alyce suddenly leaned on the wall, clutching his stomach. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Alyce?¡± Gu Jianing asked worriedly. ¡°I¡­Jianing, I¡­I¡¯m a little diarrhea, I won¡¯t go to your house, otherwise it¡¯s so ridiculous, I¡­I¡¯ll find a ce to go with diarrhea first , I¡­that¡¯s your house, right? I know, I¡¯lle over in a while.¡± Alyce also ran away. ¡°Alyce, you remember that this is not my home, this is my aunt and uncle¡¯s home, my uncle¡¯s surname is Shu, when youe over soon, just report my name,¡­¡± Alyce ran away crying. She felt that the world would really joke with her. She took a taxi home in a daze. Seeing Alyce desperate, Zhou Qin asked her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby? Didn¡¯t you go to a ssmate¡¯s birthday party? Why did youe back?¡± ¡°Mom¡­I finally know who Gu Jianing is. I always think she is very familiar. I seem to have seen her somewhere. Now that I remember, she is the ssmate of my kindergarten. She called me¡­ ¡­ Dad, uncle, she celebrated her birthday today in Shuzhai.¡± Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing her daughter look so lonely, Zhou Qin persuaded: ¡°It¡¯s okay, then let¡¯s not attend her birthday party, okay?¡± ¡°Not good!¡± The twelve-year-old kid can¡¯t do everything so rationally. The good friend she just made. She really wants to go to the party of good friends and best girlfriends, she really wants to participate! ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Qin said immediately: ¡°Then mom tells you, be brave, you wore beautiful clothes today, you gave your ssmates favorite gift, if you y at your ssmate¡¯s birthday party, One song, your ssmate¡¯s family will definitely like you.¡± After a pause, Zhou Qin said again: ¡°Maybe your father will like you too.¡± The twelve-year-old child actually longed for his father¡¯s approval in his heart. She is in junior high school and she has excellent grades. She talks about civilization and politeness. Teachers and ssmates like her very much. She is a great piano yer. She is a brave child! After crying, Alyce went to Shu¡¯s house again. She reported Gu Jianing¡¯s name, and the butler at the door let her in. When I walked in, I saw the entire Shu¡¯s family. It was a very luxurious birthday party scene. The beautiful scene was never seen before Alyce grew up. She envied Gu Jianing very much. She felt that she must perform well today. Halfway through the birthday line, Gu Jianing introduced Alyce to y a piano. Alyce yed Bandari¡¯s Snow Dream. Very artistic, everyone in the audience was stunned. Elder Shu and his wife were also taken aback. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Jianing pulled Alyce in front of Mr. Shu and pleaded: ¡°Uncle, Alyce also has the surname Shu. She has no father. You should be her goddad, okay?¡± Chapter 1098 ¡°Dad¡­¡± Alyce shouted openly. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Before Elder Shu could react, Mrs. Shu was suddenly shocked: ¡°Ao¡­you little hoof! Little ba5tard! So it¡¯s you! It turned out to be you!¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know where to hide. She stood there nkly. Madam Shu¡¯s sharp fingers have been poked on Alyce¡¯s forehead: ¡°You little b!tch! You¡­how did you find it! Isn¡¯t it your b!tch¡¯s mother who sent you over!¡± ¡° ¡°How innocent our Ningning is, how did you lie to us Ningning and let her let you in!¡± Elder Shu also looked at Alyce with an angry look: ¡°You¡­you are so uneducated! How did youe in! Who! Who let you in this house!¡± Alyce: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Alyce, I¡¯m Alyce, and I¡¯m your daughter. Didn¡¯t you praise me for ying the piano just now?¡± With tears in her eyes, she looked at her father very bravely. She missed her dad so much. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± A fifteen or six-year-old boy kicked Alyce to the ground. ¡°Who is your dad! You little Yezhong from nowhere! Get out of here! Get out of my house immediately!¡± The fifteen-year-old boy was already close to the height of an adult. He kicked Alyce on his body, Alyce hurt Can¡¯t get up for a long time. She looked at everyone in horror. In the end, he set his sights on Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing looked at Alyce with tears on his face: ¡°Alyce! You are so shameless, you have a scheming! Are you taking advantage of me!¡± Alyce: ¡°Ningning, you are my best friend.¡± ¡°Who wants to be girlfriends with someone like your mother¡¯s junior! You want to be girlfriends with me for a long time! Alyce, why are you so scheming! Get out of my aunt¡¯s house now! You shameless Things!¡± After that, Gu Jianing actually cried: ¡°My birthday! I am afraid that my birthday will be ruined by you!¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she also shed tears. She is twelve years old.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Understand everything. It stands to reason, this is clearly her home, isn¡¯t it? Dad is her biological father? Isn¡¯t it worth a niece? She raised her head and looked at her biological father expectantly. Elder Shu looked at Alyce with disgust: ¡°So young, so scheming? Did your mother teach you?¡± Alyce: ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my dad!¡± Elder Shu tly refused: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than three things. Your mother has done an excessive thing! This is the second time. If there is a third time, you go back and tell your mother, I You have a bibimbap system!¡± Speaking of words, Mr. Shu lifted Alyce¡¯s little arm, like a little chicken, and pushed Alyce outside. At that moment, Alyce was as ashamed as he was. Her own home. Her own father. She was kicked out. Elder Shu carried Alyce out of the gate at once, then grabbed her hair to make her raise her head, and said to the domestic helper at the door: ¡°You have seen it, remember her to me, and dare toe again. Beat it to death!¡± Yubi, Alyce fell to the ground with a sudden push with a big hand. She took a mouthful of mud. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1099 – 1100 Chapter 1099 ¨C 1100 Read Chapter 1099 ¨C 1100 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1099 He almost knocked off his front teeth. She didn¡¯t know how she came home that day, she knew that she hated her mother. Especially hate it. When he returned home, Alyce didn¡¯t even wash his face, so he was furious at his mother: ¡°Why! Why did you give birth to me! Why did you give birth to me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, my dear daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhou Qin looked at the child very distressedly. ¡°Why did you fall like this, why your arm is green, and your skin is broken, who hit you? Tell mom, who hit you! I¡¯ll go and fight her!¡± ¡°You man! The man I called my father beat!¡± Alyce looked at her mother coldly. Zhou Qin: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, Zhou Qin suddenly vomited blood and fell to the ground. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you Mom, I¡¯m sorry mom, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯m sorry mom¡­¡± The twelve-year-old girl cried very helplessly. Holding her mother¡¯s head, Yang Tian shouted: ¡°Who will save my mother¡­¡± At that time, people did not have mobile phones. The twelve-year-old girl cried for a while, knowing that this would not save her mother¡¯s life, so she didn¡¯t run outside desperately, found a kiosk and called the emergency number of the hospital. Ten minutester, an ambnce arrived in the hospital. That time, it was Zhou Qin¡¯s chance. When she was hospitalized, someone donated a heart. It just fits Zhou Qin¡¯s. Therefore, Zhou Qin¡¯s life continued. Because of this incident, Alyce took a one-year absence from school to concentrate on taking care of her mother. One yearter, my mother recovered. They moved away under the droves of Mr. Shu. Alyce went to another school to study, and she was asked to never step into the door of Shu¡¯s house. Once, Alyce ran into Madam Shu outside, and Madam Shu blocked her and cursed: ¡°Little shit hoof, little shit, shameless thing, why are you still alive.¡± All kinds of ugly words make it impossible for a fifteen or six-year-old girl to bear it. She was in the rebellious period, and she quarreled with her mother when she returned home. Mother¡¯s body is getting weaker and weaker. I was so weak that I couldn¡¯t even teach others the piano, let alone be a painter. She looked at her daughter with tears on her face. ¡°Alyce, I¡¯m sorry, mom. If my mother didn¡¯t save her greed, she won¡¯t be greedy for more than ten years and gave birth to you.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry mom¡­ I won¡¯t quarrel with you again, mom¡­ don¡¯t die, mother, don¡¯t die¡­¡± Zhou Qin said bitterly: ¡°Stupid boy, the doctor told her mother that her mother could live up to eleven or All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. twelve years, but now her mother has lived for seventeen or eighteen years, and her age is getting older and older, almost forty. , Mom¡¯s body has been consumed almost.¡± ¡°No¡­No mother, I don¡¯t go to school anymore. It¡¯s enough for me to graduate from high school. I go to work, I make a lot of money and buy the best drug mother in the world¡­¡± Zhou Qin shook his head: ¡°Child, listen to my mother, you must listen to your mother now, and your mother must arrange your future.¡± ¡°I am obedient to my mother, I am obedient.¡± Alyce hugged her mother and wept bitterly. ¡°You have the blood of the Shu family on your body. You shouldn¡¯t be like this. It was your mother who brought you into the world forcibly. Mom thought of a way. If you listen to your mother, you will not only be liked by your father in the future, but you will also be loved by your father. Madam likes it, you can go back to Shu¡¯s house in the future, listen to your mother, okay?¡± Alyce: ¡°What did you say, mom?¡± Zhou Qin shook his head: ¡°Baby, you go to Shu¡¯s house and tell the housekeeper at the gate. I want to find Mrs. Shu, so I¡¯ll say I¡¯m dying. I want to see her for thest time¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Alyce cried silently. ¡°Go!¡± Zhou Qin ordered. In order not to make her mother angry, Alyce went to Shu¡¯s house and called the real Madam Shu over. Chapter 1100 Alyce stood at the door of Shu¡¯s house. The two butlers looked at the fifteen or six-year-old girl in front of them like door gods: ¡°Who are you looking for!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find Madam Shu.¡± Alyce bit her lip and said humiliatingly. ording to her own wishes, she wouldn¡¯t want toe to Shu¡¯s house, but her mother would be dying and she had toe. ¡°Mrs. Shu can see if you want to! Get out!¡± The butler was reluctant to look at Alyce at all. Alyce wanted to break in, but couldn¡¯t break in. But when I went back, did I see my mother¡¯s desperate eyes again? The sixteen-year-old Alyce could only squat at the door and wait. She thought, she only had to wait until the evening, maybe the man who was his father in blood rtionship woulde back, really can¡¯t wait today, wait till tomorrow morning, someone will go out, right? Alyce waited at the door until the evening. During dinner, a car parked at the gate of Shu¡¯s house. Elder Shu, Madam Shu, their young master, and Alyce¡¯s ssmate Gu Jianing got out of the car. Gu Jianing saw Alyce at first sight: ¡°I said why are you so cheap! Why are youing to my clothes aunt¡¯s door!¡± When Mr. Shu saw Alyce, he red at him, then turned his head and asked the housekeeper: ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The housekeeper shivered in shock: ¡°Back to Lieutenant General Shu, I drove her away. I thought she was gone. Who knew she was like a dog, curled up here?¡± Elder Shu stepped up to Alyce: ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you stay at my door all day, I will take you home! I will give you all the living expenses that should be paid to you! If you show up at our house again, I It will kill you!¡± Alyce looked at her biological father with tears in her eyes. She wanted to call Dad, but she didn¡¯t. She felt extremely humiliated. Is it like mom said? When my mother dies, let here into Shu¡¯s house in a fair way? Be the eldestdy of the Shu family? She is not! She don¡¯t want to be the eldestdy of the Shu family! If mother dies, she will be a stray cat! But at this moment, her mother is at stake, and she can¡¯t go against her mother¡¯s wishes. Alyce stammered and said, ¡°My mother¡­my mother said that she has something to say to Mrs. Shu.¡± ¡°Look for me?¡± Mrs. Shu raised her hand and lifted Alyce¡¯s ear. He raised Alyce and cried out: ¡°Aw¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I want to ruin my family! I want to get my ws deep into my house! No way! You roll me, how far you roll me! Although I don¡¯t have a daughter in my life, but I have Nephew! My niece lives by my side all the year round, enough to make up for myck of daughters! Get out of here!¡± With that, Mrs. Shu began to cry. Her tone was also much softer: ¡°What do you wives want! How can you stalk and bite my husband like this! Ooh¡­what do you want? ! I am a good family¡­¡± Seeing Madam Shu like this, Alyce didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Jianing also came over to drive Alyce: ¡°You are not leaving! Are you going to piss my aunt to death!¡± As soon as he turned around, Gu Jianing took Elder Shu again: ¡°Uncle, kill her! Kill her, and she won¡¯t be here to disturb your lives!¡± Before Grandpa Shu could react, their little son, a young man who was already about twenty years old, a very energetic young man, had raised his feet and kicked Alyce straight on the chest. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alyce immediately felt a smell of sweetness in his mouth. She didn¡¯t dare to spit it out. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1101 – 1102 Chapter 1101 ¨C 1102 Read Chapter 1101 ¨C 1102 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1101 She was afraid of vomiting blood. She still has a mother to take care of. She can¡¯t die. What if her mother is dead? The fifteen-year-old child swallowed the sweet and evil blood abruptly. She bit her lip and said weakly, ¡°My mother¡­My mother is about to die, she wants to see you before she dies¡­ Madam Shu, my mother said¡­ .It¡¯s about your dying daughter, Madam Shu. My mother would like to invite you to visit.¡± Madam Shu was immediately stunned: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°My mother wants to k!ss you.¡± Yubi, Alyce immediately ran away. If she doesn¡¯t run, she will vomit blood. She didn¡¯t want to vomit blood in front of Shu¡¯s family anymore, she was afraid that they wouldugh at her and bully her weakness even more. She did not go home that night. Because I don¡¯t want my mother to see myself being beaten like this. That night, Alyce was cold and painful, and she only felt ufortable with fire in her chest. She didn¡¯t know where to go. Only saw a haystack in the dark. She felt soft and slumped on the haystack. Slowly, she didn¡¯t know if she was unconscious or asleep. When I woke up again, it was already dawn. In front of her was a middle-aged couple. ¡°Children, are you awake?¡± the woman asked. Alyce didn¡¯t know where she was. She raised her head and looked around. This is an adobe house, which is very old. Older than the ce where she lives with her mother. ¡°Excuse me¡­where is this?¡± Alyce asked. At this time, the man said: ¡°This is the suburbs, we are vegetable farmers here, kid, you are injured, who were you beaten by? What about your parents? Did you call the police? We send you back?¡± Alyce nodded, then shook his head: ¡°No¡­no, I can go back by myself.¡± She got up and staggered out, before going out the gate, she fell down again. The couple helped her up and raised her in bed for another two days before she could walk down the ground. When she thought that her mother was still lying on the bed, and no one would take care of her for two days, Alyce hurried with the couple. The old couple said goodbye. When she took the vegetable farmer¡¯s car all the way into the city, and then returned to his and mother¡¯s residence, it was already dark again. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her mother. Alyce walked in with her hands and feet, only to hear someone talking intermittently. ¡°Mrs. Shu, I¡­I¡¯m sorry, I was¡­I was so angry with you that I stole your child, the one who was raised by my side. Child, it¡¯s actually your child, your child is not dead, she is my Alyce¡­¡± Maybe it was because Zhou Qin was dying. People believe in the words of the dying person. In short, both Mrs. Shu and Mrs. Zhou believed Zhou Qin¡¯s words. Madam Shu raised her hand and wanted to hit Madam Shu, but when she saw Madam Shu was dying, she eagerly asked: ¡°Where is the child, I ask my child, where is my daughter!¡± Zhou Qin said weakly: ¡°She¡­she was angry with me. She hasn¡¯te back for two or three days. You¡­hurry up and find her.¡± Hearing Zhou Qin¡¯s words like this, Mr. Shu and Madam Shu were no longer in Zhou Qin¡¯s bed, but turned around and left. Since then, no one has bothered about Zhou Qin¡¯s life and death. They only looked for the little girl named Alyce with great fanfare. But no one knew that Alyce was by his mother¡¯s side at that moment. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and asked bitterly: ¡°Mom! This is what you want to tell the summer vacationer?¡± Chapter 1102 After seeing her daughter, Zhou Qin struggled to sit up and said, ¡°Quick! Go back to Shu¡¯s house. They believed it. Because their mother was dying, they believed her mother¡¯s words, Alyce, remember, after you arrived at Shu¡¯s house, , Secretly find some of your brother¡¯s hair to keep, or find Mrs. Shu¡¯s hair to keep.¡± Alyce cried and asked her mother: ¡°What are you doing looking for their hair?¡± ¡°Prevent them from doing a paternity test. You are your father¡¯s daughter. This is not wrong, but you are not Madam Shu¡¯s daughter. You can only be Madam Shu¡¯s daughter before you can enter Shu¡¯s house. Otherwise, they are not yours.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to Shu¡¯s house¡­¡± ¡°Observe Alyce, now they won¡¯t hate you anymore, they think you are their dead daughter, and Madam Shu won¡¯t hate you anymore.¡± ¡°No mother, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You dead child, why are you so stubborn! Mom, mom can¡¯t take care of you anymore, mom is dying, you still need to go to college, you still need others to take care of you, mom can¡¯t take care of you anymore!¡± Alyce cried and said to her mother: ¡°Mom, they won¡¯t recognize us, and we will never be able to walk into Shu¡¯s house, because the man you call my father, he just provided a sperm, he just provided a sperm. Just a sperm!¡± ¡°People will always treat us as strangers, do you understand mom!¡± Mom just cried, just blindly drove her away: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you go back to Shu¡¯s house!¡± Seeing her mother being so obsessed, Alyce said to her mother: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s do this. If they find here during this period, I will go back with them. If they don¡¯te here anymore, I just want to go back, and I can¡¯t go back either. .¡± Seeing her daughter like this, Zhou Qin¡¯s tears were hazy. Maybe it is the infinite guilt in my heart for my daughter, maybe she is indeed over. A week after that, Zhou Qin passed away. Before Zhou Qin¡¯s death, as Alyce expected, no one in the Shu family woulde back. Zhou Qin is dead. Only her daughter who was less than eighteen years old was by her side, knowing that her body was cold. The teenagery next to his mother¡¯s body and cried for three days and three nights before informing N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. the funeral home to pull the body away and activate it. From Zhou Qin¡¯s critical illness to Zhou Qin¡¯s death, no one had ever seen Zhou Qin. During this period, anyone who came to see Zhou Qin would know that the child they had worked so hard to find was actually alone there. I lived in the small courtyard for more than a month. A monthter, Alyce returned to the vegetable farmer¡¯s house in the suburbs that had rescued her. ¡°Uncle Auntie, can I¡­work for you? I will help you buy vegetables, you only need to give me a bite, I will not go to school.¡± Alyce has been hungry for a few days. Mother did not leave her a lot of money. Therefore, she was almost hungry. ¡°Hey, the child who is struggling,e in quickly.¡± The couple energized Alyce in the room. They are also poor people. They are middle-aged, and their only child fell ill and passed away. The couple owed a debt to the child in order to see a doctor. So Zhou Qin couldn¡¯t eat free food when he arrived at this house. After more than a month, she went to work in a nearby factory. More than a month, she happened to have just passed her birthday, and she had just turned eighteen years old. At the age of eighteen, Zhou Qin changed her name to Sally, Alyce. After working in the factory for two years, Sally Alyce also saved 10,000 to 20,000 yuan. Originally, she wanted to buy something delicious for her adoptive father and mother to celebrate. However, she bought a lot of vegetables and went home, but found that many police officers were at home. Later, Alyce learned that the daughter of the couple was raped to death by a powerful man in Murakami when she was a teenager. The couple¡¯s only daughter was not angry enough, so they killed that man. Then the husband and wife fled from the local vige, where they grew vegetables incognito for ten years. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1103 – 1104 Chapter 1103 ¨C 1104 Read Chapter 1103 ¨C 1104 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1103 I thought that after adopting a child, the couple would be able to rely on them for the second half of their lives, but I didn¡¯t know that Sk had recovered from the negligence. After the couple were arrested, Alyce became an orphanpletely. Alyce, who could still work in the factory, had to leave the factory because he avoided the search of the Shu family. She is homeless. I dare not live in a hotel or rent a house. When I was the most impoverished, I also lived on the flyover. Under the overpass, I also encountered bad people who wanted to insult her. She was Jarod when she was fighting with bad guys. At that time, Jarod was a little white-cor worker in a factory. Jarod recognized this girl named Sally Alyce at a nce, saved her and took her back. Then she was offered another job. In this way, after more than a year, Alyce naturally began to fall in love with Jarod. Two yearster, when Alyce was 21 years old, Alyce and Jarod got married. Their wedding is simple. Jarod always thought that Alyce was a young girl from outside, who treated this girl nicely before marriage. After the marriage, that kind of male chauvinism was exposed, especially during that period, when Jarod was promoted to deputy factory director. At that time, Alyce had just be pregnant, and Jarod, who was promoted, continued to expand. It didn¡¯t take long for him to get involved with the interns from the factory. That was a female college student named Moira. When Alyce learned that her husband had an improper rtionship with a female college student from the factory, Alyce also had trouble. However, before she did anything to the mistress, Alyce pped Jarod sturdily: ¡°You don¡¯t look at what you are! The origin is unknown, even the identity is fake! If you want to have no culture, Culture, education without education, you are still the daughter of a murderer!¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll ask you, your adoptive parents went to jail for murder, wouldn¡¯t it be you who was ruined by the daughter back then?¡± At that time, Alyce was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak. She only crushed the silver teeth and said, ¡°Jarod! I am pregnant with a child, and I will not divorce you!¡± Jarod: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I want to see, if I don¡¯t divorce you, how do you marry Moira! How is the child in Moira¡¯s belly born!¡± Alyce said viciously. After speaking, she stopped making trouble in the factory. Ever since then it has been troubled again. Of course, Jarod continued not to go home and continued to be with Moira. Jarod and Moira looked like a veritable husband and wife. Until the few days when Alyce was due to give birth, Moira was almost due to give birth. Jarod, who had no choice anymore, bet Alyce at home and gave him a violent beating. He was ying Alyce to death, intending to kill Alyce and the child in his stomach. In order to protect the child in his stomach, Alyce had to beg Jarod not to beat her again. She agreed to divorce. Alyce, who was more than eight months pregnant, was kicked out of the house by Jarod for misbehavior during pregnancy. The day Alyce went out, she was going to give birth. Chapter 1104 Alyce walked aimlessly on the street, not knowing where to go. The pain in her stomach was falling, and she felt an extremely desperate feeling. She didn¡¯t know if she could survive, or if the child in her stomach could be born. At that moment, Alyce suddenly understood his mother¡¯s dying pains. Mother is dead, it is too hard for her to live alone in this world. She also understood the reason why her mother had given birth to her in the first ce. Alyce, who didn¡¯t me her mother, went to her mother¡¯s cemetery and cried there all afternoon. Towards the evening, her stomach hurts so badly that she can¡¯t even get out of the cemetery. She squatted on the ground, shouting weakly: ¡°Help, help¡­¡± It was ame man who came to save her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Theme was bothering to help Alyce on the tricycle, drag Alyce with the tricycle, and drove her to the obstetrics and gynecology hospital. At the hospital, theme had no money to pay for Alyce. He could only ask Alyce over and over again: ¡°Where is your family? How about your family?¡± Alyce said painfully: ¡°I have no family¡­¡± Cripple: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that this would cost one corpse and two lives, the cripple had no choice but to go back to the cemetery and told the leader that he was in a hurry and needed money, and asked if he could send him his son in advance. The leader of the cemetery said: ¡°Unless you resign! Not only the sry ofst month will be sent to you immediately, but also the ten days you worked this month will be sent to you at the same time!¡± The crip resigned resolutely. After getting one and a half month¡¯s wages, the total is only two thousand yuan, but it is enough for Alyce to pay for the hospitalization. I paid Alyce hospital fees, but theme man was penniless. He didn¡¯t even have a ce to live in the big city. He could only wait in the corridor of the obstetrics and gynecology department of the hospital, waiting for Alyce to give birth. A dayter, Alyce gave birth to a girl. Mother and daughter are safe. The crip was also extremely happy. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what your name is, where do you live?¡± Alyce asked. ¡°I am also a bachelor, my surname is Lin, so you can call me Lin Cripple.¡± Lin Cripple said to Alyce shyly. He opened his mouth, originally wanting to say something, when he saw Alyce holding his little daughter extremely happy, theme said nothing. He has no money left. Not only is there no money, but there is no job. He doesn¡¯t know how to settle the mother and daughter Later, when Alyce was discharged from the hospital, theme said this to Alyce: ¡°I¡­I am homeless, and I don¡¯t have any money anymore. See if you can find your child. Father¡­¡± Alyce cried and nodded: ¡°I see,me brother, you are a good person, I can¡¯t hurt you anymore, you go, I and my child¡¯s father just got awkward, I¡¯ll go find him, yes. Cripple brother, can you tell me where you live in your hometown? I asked my child¡¯s father to ask for the money, and then I can go and pay you back.¡± Lin Lizi smiled and said, ¡°No¡­no, as long as the child is well, it will be fine. I have two acres of farnd in my family, and it¡¯s the same for me to work in the county and work in the county.¡± After speaking, the cripple left. ¡°Brotherme!¡± Alyce shouted again: ¡°Will you¡­ leave me an address? When my child grows up, I will pay you back. I will take mine The child goes to see you and let her recognize you as a godfather.¡± Hearing Alyce¡¯s words, Lin Lizi nodded excitedly: ¡°Eh, okay, okay.¡± He left the city with the address to Alyce. Lin Laizi didn¡¯t know that after he left, Alyce was actually desperate. She was holding her baby alone and walking on the street, but again aimlessly and desperately desperate. As she walked, she didn¡¯t know why, and walked to the small courtyard where her mother was alive. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1105 – 1106 Chapter 1105 ¨C 1106 Read Chapter 1105 ¨C 1106 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1105 The small courtyard has never been sold. The lock on the outside of the courtyard door can be opened All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. by hand. Alyce enters, and there is a musty smell inside. The house is outdated and in disrepair, with water leaking everywhere. But it can barely live in people. After she lived in her mother¡¯s old house, she took out some paintings from the camphor wood box her mother had before her death and went to the gallery to sell them for some money. Not much money, but enough to support mother and daughter for two months. However, the good times did notst long. In one afternoon, Alyce was pushing her child to buy vegetables, but on the way back, she saw people They changed a new lock for the house and locked the house. Then throw away some of the daily necessities inside. Before leaving the house, the servants of the Shu family also said: ¡°These days, there are really everyone, even the shabby small courtyard where people have died of illness, there are people living in it! Can people live here! ¡° ¡°Why can¡¯t you live here? Homeless people can live here, it¡¯s much better than living in the sewers.¡± The two servants of the Shu family passed by Alyce, and they did not recognize who Alyce was. Even though at that time, the Shu family had sent out waves of people to look for the youngdy of the Shu family for several years. At that moment, Alyce thought it was really funny. Is this the youngdy who is really looking for Shu¡¯s family? If you really feel bad, if you really want to find it, how can you not find it? At the same time, Alyce alsopletely lost his residence on that day. She also started to change the sewer pipe on that day. She still had some money in her possession, bought some children¡¯s bedding, buns and so on, and threw some straw in the sewer pipes, and thus began her underground life. When she slept in the sewer pipe, Alyce missed her mother very much. They are all mothers, and mothers are more qualified than themselves. Mother is a great mother. My mother never received her father¡¯s love in her life, but her mother never resented Alyce. She alienated Alyce from the image of a good father in Alyce¡¯s heart, so that Alyce grew up without inferiorityplex and distorted personality. What about her? One¡¯s own child has no father at birth. It was just the full moon, and I was forced to live in the sewer with my mother. What did she do, Alyce? After living in the sewer pipe for a week, the child had a fever. In the middle of the night, Alyce deeply hated the penny, and in desperation, she carried her baby to find Jarod overnight. As a result, that night, Jarod¡¯s wife Moira gave birth to a child. Alyce chased to the hospital again, without any suspense, Moira cried angrily. However, Jarod fought and kicked Alyce again. The people in the hospital who only beaten couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Jarod gave Alyce money and let Alyce show the child the illness. The child¡¯s illness is optimistic, but Alyce heard that Moira¡¯s child died. For this reason, Jarod beat Alyce again, and Alyce really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. She scrambled to look at Jarod with ck eyes: ¡°Jarod, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. If you bully me like this, don¡¯t you bully me just look at me helpless? I really live. Enough, I want to take my daughter to find my mother underground.¡± ¡°Okay, you go to die now.¡± Jarod kicked Alyce again. Chapter 1106 Alyce was really desperate and wanted to die. But before she died, she couldn¡¯t owe other people money, especially that she was still an honest poor. ¡°Jarod, we are a husband and wife, you give me three thousand yuan, I have two thousand yuan to exchange for Brother Shen, and I will use the remaining one thousand yuan as the travel expense.¡± Jarod sneered coldly: ¡°What you think is beautiful! I can¡¯t afford to pay 3,000 yuan, but if you lie to me¡­¡± ¡°I have reached this point, what can I lie to you?¡± Alyce smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! If you didn¡¯t lie to me, I would naturally give you three thousand yuan!¡± Jarod said viciously. He wants to go to ces thousands of miles away with Alyce. Naturally, it is not because Alyce is touching him, but because he suddenly thought that if Alyce¡¯s mother and daughter were doubled and ced in that remote mountainous area, or to find a husband¡¯s house for this woman there, Then Jarod will have no worries afterwards. After making up his mind, Jarod immediately set off to send Alyce¡¯s mother and daughter to Shen¡¯s It waster Suzi¡¯s hometown. When he arrived at Shen¡¯s home, he was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Alyce really came to pay him back. Shen Laizi also told Alyce the truth: ¡°I have beenme since I was a child, and I can¡¯t have children, so no one wants to marry me. If you don¡¯t dislike me, let¡¯s live in a ss. Although the days are poor, I have one bite to eat. Yes, your mother and daughter will eat in two bites.¡± Alyce burst into tears when she heard theme Shen say this. She put down the sleeping child, protected theme man, and shouted on the spot: ¡°Husband, you will be my husband from now on. I will live here for the rest of my life, and I won¡¯t go anywhere. This is my life.¡± She cried for a long time. She was still crying until Jarod left. Theme Shen asked Alyce: ¡°Who is the man who sent you here?¡± Alyce said indifferently: ¡°A distant cousin, he is here for money, and we won¡¯t be with each other again in the future.¡± In this way, Alyce took the child and settled in Shen Lizi¡¯s hometown. She and Shen Lizi are married. They named the child: Suzi. Suzi was a sensible child like Alyce when he was a child. However, Suzi¡¯s childhood was not as lucky as his mother¡¯s childhood. At least grandma is a woman who has seen the world. Grandma¡¯s piano is excellent, and grandma¡¯s painting is also very aplished. But when shees to Suzi¡¯s mother, although she can y the piano well, can she y the piano as a meal? Especially this remote mountainous area. Alyce often said to himself to Xiao Suzi, who is only one or two years old, ¡°Your mother should have been the eldestdy of a big family, but it¡¯s a pity that your mother didn¡¯t have this life, and your grandfather would never admit it. Me. In the most popr sentence, your grandfather just provided a sperm.¡± ¡°So, my mother was cast aside from birth.¡± ¡°Because of this, your grandma has done her best to protect her mother. She has exhausted her life for her mother to have a good future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mother who is not up to date. My mother didn¡¯t understand your grandma at the time.¡± ¡°Now that my mother has you, my mother understands your grandma¡¯s hard work at the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, my child! Mom does not have the ability of your grandma to provide her with a superior life, but she will do her best. Mom must make you an excellent child for you to enter university and do your own business in the future. Make your own decisions.¡± The little Suzi can understand but not understand. But she is a sensible child. I¡¯ve been sensible since childhood. Before going to school, when he was only four or five years old, Suzi knew that he was helping his father with water. Because Suzi knew that his father¡¯s legs and feet were inconvenient. Dad is hardly literate. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1107 – 1108 Chapter 1107 ¨C 1108 Read Chapter 1107 ¨C 1108 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1107 But her mother graduated from high school, and Suzi¡¯s entire elementary school was tutored by her mother, so that Suzi¡¯s grades in the local area have always been excellent. In addition, Suzi¡¯s grandmother, that is, the dead Zhou Qin, was actually a very particr woman. She was born in the country¡¯s blood when she was in her grade. She had ideals, ambitions and enthusiasm forposing and painting. Such a woman must be indispensable, so Alyce actually inherited many habits of her mother. For example, Alyce likes to pick wild flowers on the mountain and put them in his empty wine bottle. Even if Shen Cripple¡¯s house was extremely dpidated, Alyce was able to decorate a home with great taste. Theme Shen felt that he had married a fairy. And Alyce felt that she would never have to be disced in her life, and she would never have to have anything to do with the Shu family anymore. She could never recognize her lover from the Shu family in this life. She has lived in thisnd all her life. She is content even if she is poor. However, what Alyce thinks is that she will live a contented life, but she will not live in peace in this life. She and Shen Lizi¡¯s family of three did not find much peace in thisnd. Someone was staring at thend where theme was originally. That was the cousin of a courtyard gate of Shen Laizi. They wanted to wait for the old bachelor Shen Laizi to die, or if they were not married, let their daughters inherit Shen Lap¡¯s homestead and this low house. You can get demolition funds in the future. But never thought that Shen Cripple would lead his family toe to a daughter-inw. They were still so celestial and beautiful, but they also brought back a daughter. This made Shen Cripple¡¯s cousin extremely jealous and extremely annoyed. They are finding fault Shen Lame every other time, not only that, the cousin¡¯s family also instigated the people from Murakami to squeeze the Shen Lame couple and their children together. Even so, the Shen Laizi family still lived a strong life in thisnd. However, Shen Cripple¡¯s health is getting worse and worse. It wasn¡¯t until Suzi was twelve years old that theme Shen finally died because of qi. Even though the rtionship between Alyce and Shen Laizi is good, Alyce can¡¯t save Shen Laizi¡¯s life. She was heartbroken. However, when she saw her 12-year-old daughter, Alyce insisted on surviving again. She thought that her destiny was really bad. She didn¡¯t know what her daughter would be if she lived in the countryside. When Suzi was twelve years old, Alyce made a decision after the death of theme man. She decided to go to Jarod again. Now, she is no longer as weak as a dozen years ago, she is already a woman in her thirties, and she wants to fight for the rights of her daughter. Twelve yearster, Jarod has already be soaring. When Alyce brought Suzi to Jarod¡¯s door, Jarod wanted to punch and kick Alyce again. Alyce sneered and said to Jarod: ¡°Jarod, I have all the birth certificates of my daughter. I have both your marriage certificate and divorce certificate. My daughter is also your daughter. This is a fact that cannot be changed. You She must be paid for support! The support for twelve years will be paid to me in one lump sum!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Alyce sneered: ¡°Otherwise, I will sue you with these evidences!¡± Jarod: ¡°What do you say, I will do it!¡± Chapter 1108 Alyce said in a calm tone: ¡°Give me my daughter¡¯s support for twelve years, and then give my daughter a Nancheng household registration, and then arrange her to study in Nancheng! All of these can¡¯t be less!¡± Jarod: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Alyce sneered again: ¡°Jarod, Sally Alyce has lived for more than 30 years, what do I dare to do! It doesn¡¯t matter what I live like! I have no other requirements, I just want you to be nice to your daughter She is your biological daughter!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She is twelve years old and has always lived in the countryside. She hasn¡¯t even seen new clothes on her body all year round. Don¡¯t you feel bad about Jarod? Don¡¯t you want to take a look at your biological daughter?¡± Alyce asked coldly. At that moment, when Alyce questioned Jarod, she thought of her mother. How much her mother wanted her to recognize her biological father, and how much Alyce wanted Suzi and Jarod to recognize. After all, Jarod is now sessful in his career and doing business well. Suzi follows his father, more or less, can have a good future. It¡¯s just like a mother who looked forward to herself in those days. What she said moved Jarod. He asked angrily: ¡°Where is the child, let me have a look?¡± A dayter, Alyce brought Suzi over to show Jarod. The little girl was very shy and spoke very few words. She could blow away with a thin wind, but she was not short and her skin was fair. Jarod was also very happy when he first saw the little girl. He rubbed his hands and asked Alyce: ¡°This is mine¡­Is this the kid?¡± Alyce said: ¡°Please have mercy on her, give her a chance to go to school, give her a chance to receive a good education, she is your daughter! Your biological daughter!¡± Jarod said for a long time, ¡°I can give her the opportunity to go to school, I can give her living N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. expenses, but I can¡¯t let her call my father!¡± Alyce: ¡°You¡­¡± Jarod also said coldly: ¡°I have a wife, a child, and a daughter about the same age as Suzi! Our family of three is very happy!¡± Alyce: ¡°Isn¡¯t your wife¡¯s daughter already dead?¡± ¡°Adopted, can¡¯t it!¡± Jarod asked viciously. Alyce looked at Jarod incredulously: ¡°You, you don¡¯t want your own daughter, but you want to raise an adopted daughter?¡± Jarod looked at Alyce mockingly: ¡°What about her biological daughter? I haven¡¯t seen her for a day after she was born. She killed my other biological daughter! Although my current daughter is adopted, she is very close to us! It¡¯s a good rtionship with her mother, that¡¯s enough!¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°If you want your daughter to have a good future, don¡¯t worry about my family affairs! Daughter can live with me, but can¡¯t call me Dad! You can¡¯t know our rtionship! Otherwise, don¡¯t talk about it! ¡° Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± She was in pain. She felt, how could the lives of herself and her daughter be like this? When I was a child, my father didn¡¯t recognize himself. And now, Jarod does not recognize his daughter. Fate will really make fun of people. She wanted to take her daughter away. But where can I go? Alyce was not even as good as his mother back then. At least his mother had a small courtyard to live in at that time, and her mother could recruit students to teach students. And where is she Alyce? She knows nothing. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1109 – 1110 Chapter 1109 ¨C 1110 Read Chapter 1109 ¨C 1110 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1109 The only thing she can y the piano is that she can only y the piano, but it is not up to the point of epting students. She can¡¯t even support herself, yet she still has to avoid the Shu family¡¯s search for her all the time. At that time, Alyce did not think that the Shu family was looking for her, but thought that even if the Shu family found her, they would put her to death. Alyce is really desperate. As long as she could do something, she would not send her daughter to Jarod¡¯s side. She thought, it¡¯s always the child¡¯s biological father, wouldn¡¯t it be so cruel? As long as children can receive education, can go to university, and have the ability to gain a foothold in this city in the future, children can get rid of the fate of three generations of their grandparents. Alyce squatted down and said to Suzi very mildly: ¡°Suzi, Uncle Lin is a friend of my mother. You will live in Uncle Lin¡¯s house from now on. Mom wille to give you living expenses every month, and Uncle Lin will let you Receive the best education and will provide you for college. You live in Uncle Lin¡¯s house, okay?¡± Suzi cried and asked, ¡°Mom, do you want me?¡± Alyce hugged her daughter and cried silently: ¡°Mom loves you, and mom loves you the most. Mom wants to give you her life, but she can¡¯t drag you down. Mom will make money desperately, give you all the money, and give you the best. Life, okay?¡± Suzi shook his head, crying and said, ¡°No mother, no! I don¡¯t want to live in Uncle Lin¡¯s house, I want to live with my mother.¡± Alyce suddenly became angry: ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t be self-willed! I will listen to Uncle Lin in the future!¡± When she scolded her daughter, Alyce felt like a knife. She wants to live with her daughter, but she doesn¡¯t even have a ce to live. She can live on the east side of the bridge alone, can live in the sewer pipe, she can¡¯t bring her daughter to also live in the sewer pipe, right? Seeing that his mother was angry, Suzi stopped crying. She obediently said: ¡°I am obedient to my mother. Don¡¯t worry about me. I must be obedient at Uncle Lin¡¯s house. I will study hard and I will not let my mother down.¡± ¡°Good boy, really good. Mom wille to see you as long as she sends out money in the future.¡± Alyce said reluctantly. The difference between mother and daughter made Alyce and Suzi both heartbreaking. However, the twelve-year-old Suzi was already a very sensible child. She didn¡¯t want her mother to be too sad, so she followed Jarod home. Since then, Alyce has been doing odd jobs in Nancheng. As long as she earns some money, she will try to buy some clothes and food for Suzi. She often surreptitiously looked at Suzi at the door of Lin¡¯s house. In the six years from when Suzi was twelve years old to when Suzi was admitted to university, Alyce¡¯s mother and daughter lived in this way day by day. Suzi¡¯s life at Lin¡¯s family is sad. No matter how squeezed out, she doesn¡¯t tell her mother. She always smiles and says to her mother: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m pretty good at Lin¡¯s family. Mom, is your job stable now? Mom, you insist on persisting. , When I graduate from university and I find a job, I can support you.¡± Alyceforted her daughter: ¡°Good girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about mom. Mom¡¯s job is pretty stable. Mom lives in the dormitory, so you can save money.¡± In fact, Alyce was a street sweeper at that time. No one cares about her amodation, and no one asks where she lives. No one knows, she has always lived in the sewer pipe. This stay is six years. Until Suzi was admitted to university. On the day when Suzi was admitted to college, Alyce knelt on the ground and cried happily. She finally got her head out. Her daughter finally doesn¡¯t have to go the same way. Her daughter is admitted to college. In the future, her daughter will be able to behave normally after graduating from college. It¡¯s great to get married and have children! However, the good times did notst long. The girl had just graduated from her freshman year and was only in her sophomore year, but was calcted by Jarod. Chapter 1110 When Alyce said this, her face was full of tears. Her voice is hoarse, like an old clock who has worked for a long time. She looked at Jarod, who was paralyzed by her side. She was very calm and asked Jarod very coldly: ¡°Jarod, after so many years, my daughter is now almost 30 years old. I want to ask you why you are so so. Hate her?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, can he say that he regrets it? He met Sally Alyce back then, simply because he saw Sally Alyce look beautiful, practical and capable, the most important thing was that he didn¡¯t have much to do with honesty. Jarod also came from another city, and his childhood was so painful, so he and Sally Alyce were still very affectionate. As for theck of affection, it was because Jarod had just married Sally Alyce not long after he got married. He once met Moira at a party in the factory. At that time, Moira was a college student sent from abroad. , Very good. That night, the two had a rtionship. It¡¯s just that Sally Alyce never knew it. Later, because of Moira¡¯s help, Jarod¡¯s job rose again and again. He felt that he and Moira were the most suitable pair. He and Sally Alyce were really in a rush to get married. In addition, the name Sally Alyce is actually a fake. What is her real name? No one knows. Her adoptive parents turned out to be murderers? At that time, Jarod hated Sally Alyce to his bones. Naturally, I really hate the child born to Sally Alyce. Seeing Jarod not answering her for a long time, Alyce said: ¡°Jarod, I know that you hate me because of my adoptive parents. Am I married?¡± She sighed and continued: ¡°Even if you dislike my identity as a fake, my adoptive parents are murderers, but your own daughter, are you so cruel?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, he regrets it now. Lanita saw that she was incurable, and she would not live long. If his rtionship with Suzi has always been good, at least he still has a daughter to rely on, not to mention that this daughter is still married so well. But now¡­ Jarod didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Suzi and Alyce. Alyce continued to ask: ¡°Jarod, your heart is not so cruel. I don¡¯t me you for not raising a daughter. In this world, there are many people who are unwilling to raise their own children. But you know your Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. daughter. There is a great future, but you want to frame her!¡± Speaking of this, Alyce bit her teeth with hatred: ¡°I¡¯m just such a daughter. She works so hard. I work hard every month to give you living expenses. My daughter needs you to worry about it at your house. Going to the School of Architecture, but you want her to pay for your adopted daughter?¡± ¡°Jarod! Your conscience was eaten by a dog?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jarod! Let me ask you something, whether your conscience was eaten by a dog! Nine years ago, when you asked Suzi tomit crimes for your adopted daughter, wouldn¡¯t your conscience be scolded?¡± Alyce asked. Tao. Jarod was anxious by Alyce. He raised his head and exined in a flustered manner: ¡°No! No! Lanita is not my adopted daughter. Like Suzi, she is the biological daughter of Moira and I!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1111 – 1112 Chapter 1111 ¨C 1112 Alyce suddenly smiled, ¡°He¡­hehe, right? Then why hide everyone from you, saying that Lanita is your adopted daughter and Moira¡¯s daughter!¡± Jarod: ¡°Moira gave birth to twins. One of them died. This one was left. It was originally for a big banquet. Later, it was discovered that you and I have part of themon property. Themon property is still in my name¡­¡± Alyce smiled extremely destely: ¡°You are afraid that I will ask you for property, and you are afraid that I will go to court to sue you. You and Moira got better during my pregnancy, and you even have children. You are afraid that I will The child is used as evidence? So you always lie to outsiders that Lanita is your biological daughter!¡± Jarod nodded, and he looked at Alyce in an imploring tone: ¡°Alyce, if Lanita weren¡¯t my biological daughter, I wouldn¡¯t let Suzi Suzimit the crime for her. After all, Suzi Suzi is an elder sister¡­¡± ¡°Go and die!¡± Alyce lifted his foot and ced it on Jarod¡¯s body. ¡°Lanita is your biological daughter, isn¡¯t Suzi Suzi? Sister? Is it true that when you are a sister, you deserve to me your sister? You are still a father! Moira is still a mother! Why don¡¯t youmit the crime for your daughter? !¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Looking at his mother asking Jarod step by step like this, Jarod either hesitated and couldn¡¯t get up. Either he didn¡¯t answer at all. Suzi on the side also bitterly broke his teeth. Suzi came to her mother and gently helped her to sit down. She looked at Jarod who was lying limp on the ground and yelled, ¡°Dad?¡± Jarod: ¡°Daughter, I am your biological father.¡± That means, I want Suzi to be open to her. Suzi sneered: ¡°I have been in the Lin family for eight years. From the age of twelve to the age of 18, when I needed the most paternal care, when I needed care the most, no one told me that you were my father.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I said the other day, since you are my father, why didn¡¯t you give me a birthday?¡± ¡°Why let me live like a stray dog and a beggar in your Lin family?¡± Suzi asked this sentence several times. But every time I asked Jarod, she wanted to cry. It is true that it has passed beforehand. However, during her entire childhood and the gloomy days when she was twelve years old to college, she originally thought that her parents were incapable. Her father died and her mother wanted her to live a better life, so she sent it to others. However, what she called the fence was actually in her own father¡¯s home. She has to endure the charity of her biological father all the time. She must always remember that not only can she not me her father for discriminating and neglecting her, she must also repay her gratitude. Go to jail and pay the crime for the half-sister. It is her kindness to Suzi. At this moment, Suzi couldn¡¯t ask anything, she just said coldly: ¡°Jarod! Not only did you not pay me the maintenance fee, you also let me be a dog in front of you, and let me You have spent so long in jail for your other daughter, these crimes will never be erased in your life, and you cannot repay me.¡± ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t feel bad for me even with a quilt, you will only feel bad for your other biological daughter Lanita.¡± ¡°So Jarod, I curse you, I curse you that no one will give you the end of your life! I curse you for being alone for a lifetime! I curse you! Since you have never admitted to me, don¡¯t expect me to support you. !¡± After a pause, Suzi said fiercely: ¡°Maybe, Lanita is not your biological daughter! Haha!¡± As soon as her words fell, she saw Moira pale in shock: ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Seeing Moira so nervous, Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°Haha!¡± She really hates Jarod, so Suzi must get out of it all: ¡°Jarod, because you have to maintain your family of three, because you and Moira have a very good rtionship, and your daughter is also very precious, so for you Family of three, you sacrificed me.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is there one thing you want to know?¡± Suzi looked at Jarod who was limp on the ground with great interest. Jarod looked up at Suzi. Suzi said slowly: ¡°One day I went to your house, and when I walked to the fork in the road before turning, I saw Moira and a man, in the woods behind the car, two of them were in the woods. Come out in hours.¡± The limp Jarod immediately stared at Moira with anger: ¡°Moira¡­¡± Moira yelled immediately: ¡°I don¡¯t have it, Jarod, it¡¯s not the time to talk about this, my daughter¡¯s illness¡­¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s illness?¡± Suzi said coldly: ¡°Some people have taken advantage of others. I wish I could kill everyone around me, but God wouldn¡¯t let her go, would he? Moira Auntie?¡± Moira: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless and couldn¡¯t speak. Today, her only daughter has this disease. She is only fifty years old but wants a white-haired man to send a ck-haired man. Who can say that this is not retribution? Seeing Moira not speaking, Suzi looked at Jarod again: ¡°Jarod, your three-person family, a harmonious family! Do you know who was the only man who almost killed me and on Gasing Ind? ¡­¡± No, Suzi, don¡¯t you want to say it? ¡°Moira begged Suzi. Jarod asked urgently: ¡°Who is it! Who is it?¡± He seemed to have guessed something. The coolness in my heart swishes upwards. ¡°That man is the lover of your wife Moira. I saw your wife fool around with him, and I have this picture in my phone until now.¡± Moira roared desperately: ¡°No¡­¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± He just felt that the sky was spinning. He has worked hard to manage a family of three for his whole life. For his family of three, he has sacrificed his own daughter countless times. As a result, his wife has long given him a green hat. This joke can make Jarod die directly. Suzi continued: ¡°Jarod, the picture is in my phone, do you want to take a look?¡± Jarod looked at Suzi with great pain: ¡°You¡­why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Am I obligated?¡± Suzi asked rhetorically. Yubi, she said sadly again: ¡°Every time you see me, you will kill me. Will I have a chance to tell? Even if I tell you, you will say that I provoke discord.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± He remembered that several months ago, Suzi suddenly went to the old house and gave him a letter with a nk envelope. Because of this letter, he and Moira almost beat you to death. At that time, Suzi did want to say something, but was sted away by their husband and wife. ¡°But Jarod, it¡¯s not toote for me to tell you now.¡± Suzin said calmly: ¡°I just want to remind you that Lanita may not be your biological daughter, maybe she is the birth of your wife and his wild man.¡± After a pause, she smiled innocently: ¡°But dear biological father, don¡¯t you always say that Lanita is your adopted daughter? You should have known that Lanita was your wife who gave you a cuckold. Your daughter?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± The beads of sweat on his head rolled down one by one. His brain boomed. However, Jarod could hear what Suzi said, and he heard clearly. ¡°My dear father.¡± Suzi yelled intimately: ¡°What I want to know most is that you tried so hard to deceive your own daughter from the freshman pit and put her in jail.¡± Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 ¡°I tried my best to release her from jail for one day and let her use it for you.¡± ¡°Then, when you discover that the man who was rescued by your rtives is a Nancheng gangster, you have tried your best to get rid of your rtives.¡± ¡°Until now, you have used all the tricks over and over again, and even turned out the old cases in prison at that time, and you did not hesitate to force your rtives to death, and then dig out her kidneys.¡± ¡°You did all these things for the cheap girl who your wife cuckolded you.¡± ¡°Are you feeling sour in doing this?¡± Suzi smiled and said calmly. Jarod¡¯s forehead was exposed. One by one, he was mutting his own daughters and daughters, and then providing convenience to women wearing green hats! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jarod went crazy suddenly: ¡°Ah! Ah¡­ah!¡± His eyes were scarlet, and he marched towards Moira step by step. Moira: ¡°Don¡¯t, Jarod, don¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s not like that, Jarod¡­ Although Lanita is not your biological child, she has always been called your father, Suzi has never been called Past your father.¡± Like a wild beast, Jarod approached Moira more and more. Moira stepped back and exined forcibly: ¡°Although you gave birth to Suzi, you didn¡¯t raise her. The daughter who is really next to you is Lanita¡­¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Hum! Hum!¡± Jarod pped Moira first, then punched and kicked her. Every foot is fatal. ¡°Oh¡­oh¡­¡± Moira curled up on the ground in pain. ¡°Dad¡­Don¡¯t beat my mom¡­Dad¡­¡± Lanita, who just had dialysis and took the world¡¯s best and most expensive drug, doesn¡¯t look like a The patient, she rushed to protect Moira. Lanita is used to being the only daughter of the Lin family and dominating the king. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t change her eldestdy¡¯s temper at all. She raised her head and stared at Jarod angrily: ¡°Dad, why are you facing outsiders? Mom and I have agreed that even if Suzi¡¯s kidneys are not working, we can kill Suzi this time, and we are about to seed. Oh dad.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s forces, he can definitely find a good kidney for me across the country. Even if he can¡¯t find a kidney for me, the medicine he provides me can also extend my life. .¡± ¡°Dad, our family of three can still do well, dad, don¡¯t beat mom.¡± Up to this moment, Lanita still had an unparalleled sense of superiority. Dad is her father, she has been called for a lifetime. Grandpa is her grandpa. She has been calling for six or seven years. Suzi? Fart! ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, my daughter, don¡¯t you want to die?¡± Moira covered her daughter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Haha! Hahaha!¡± Suzi next to him smiled madly. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Jarod with a smile: ¡°Jarod, do you hear it? Did you hear it?¡± She originally wanted to swindle Moira, and she was not sure if Lanita was Jarod¡¯s daughter. Unexpectedly, Lanita was really not Jarod¡¯s daughter. Suziughed with tearsing out. Who should she me? Who should I resent? She raised her eyebrows and looked at Jarod with a smile: ¡°Dear Dad, you are so kind. You can dehumanize your daughters and help your daughters with green hats. You are the most selfless man in the world! Dad, you are supporting environmental protection. Right?¡± Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Jarod¡¯s heart was bleeding. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lanita ran over and grabbed Jarod¡¯s feet. Jarod kicked Lanita away. He said to the outside that Lanita was his adopted daughter, and he always thought so. Moira didn¡¯t tell him the truth until the day after Lanita found out the symptoms. ¡°Jarod, there is one thing I want to tell you. Actually¡­ Lanita is not our adopted daughter, she is your biological daughter. If you believe it or not, you can take Lanita for a DNA test. ¡°The first time Moira told Jarod, Jarod was shocked. Lanita entered the Lin family at the age of two. At that time, because of dystocia, Moira¡¯s first child was stillborn and she could no longer have children, so she washed her face with tears all day long. Jarod originally wanted to bring the custody of his biological daughter to him and Moira to raise him. It was Moira who told him that she became angry when she saw him and his ex-wife¡¯s daughter. Besides, the child followed her ex-wife. What are you worried about? Thinking of this, Jarod agreed. Lanita hugged her two years old. The two-year-old baby doll would call her father when she first saw Jarod. To make Jarod happy, he feels distressed like a darling baby from now on. Raised since childhood, it is different. Even the adopted daughter is the same as her own. What¡¯s more, after 12-year-old Suzi entered the Lin family, the look in Jarod¡¯s eyes was always timid, conservative, but stubborn. The twelve-year-old child has never given him a little smile. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Every time you see him, you always walk around. If you don¡¯t feed her, she will be hungry and won¡¯te to please you. Sometimes Jarod became anxious and beat her. The twelve-year-old girl didn¡¯t cry or cry at all. Just looking at him like this, Jarod became more and more annoyed, and more and more disgusted with her daughter. In contrast, the adopted daughter Lanita is different. She yelled dad very sweetly. When Dades back from get off work, she will bring slippers to Dad. Naturally, Jarod likes her daughter Lanita more and more. The ss for Lanita¡¯s birthday is very grand every year. When Lanita¡¯s birthdayes, Suzi is also there. She stood at the door holding the door, her eyes staring at the birthday scene. Come in if you want toe in! Who wouldn¡¯t give you a piece of cake to eat? But, standing at the door, looking straight at her, as if the whole family owed her. What a wicked obstacle! Once, Lanita¡¯s sixteenth birthday. That day, Lanita invited many ssmates to have a birthday party in their own house. The ssmates were all dressed up and dressed. Suzi was also standing there with the door. A face is like crying father. The ssmate asked Lanita: ¡°Lanita, who is this girl?¡± Lanita called Suzi: ¡°Hey, if I ask you, who are you?¡± Without saying a word, Suzi looked straight at Lanita. If you ask you, you will answer. Not only do you not answer, you also look at her directly, but also at Lanita¡¯s ssmates. On the day of Lanita¡¯s 16th birthday, many students were frightened by Suzi¡¯s straight eyes. . When the birthday party was over, Lanita immediately cried iparably wronged. That time, Suzi really angered Jarod. He kicked Suzi, who was holding the door, into the air. Suzi who was kicking was curled up on the ground for a long time and couldn¡¯t get up. After Jarod kicked Suzi, he felt so distressed. After all, she is her own daughter. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 He thought that this kick was to punish Suzi, and let her reflect in her shack today, where she was wrong, and she must be disciplined and disciplined in such a straightforward manner in the future. The next morning, Jarod went to the shack where Suzi lived, took ten yuan from his pocket and handed it to Suzi: ¡°Here you are, take it.¡± Suzi looked at Jarod, but did not answer. Jarod threw the money in front of Suzi and asked, ¡°Do you know where you are wrong?¡± Suzi lowered his head and said nothing. ¡°Take these ten dors and buy yourself some delicious breakfast in the morning.¡± Jarod¡¯s tone of disgust and charity. Suzi didn¡¯t take the money. She got up, said nothing, didn¡¯t even look at Jarod, only bypassed Jarod and went to school. She was hungry that morning and the night before. Not only was she hungry, she also had the pain of being kicked and beaten by Jarod. But Suzi didn¡¯t know at that time. Jarod looked at her staggering back and cursed behind her: ¡°I owe you! Do I owe you! I gave you life, and I owe you! Look! I¡¯m not dead yet with your crying face! You drove me to death all the time, didn¡¯t you?¡± Since then, Jarod hated Suzi even more. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my own daughter, but every time I see my own daughter, I want to kick her to death. Jarod secretly shouted to Suzi: ¡°Debt collector! It¡¯s better to die soon!¡± For a long time, Jarod thought, what about his own life? If your own person is not filial, if not pleasing, if you hate your father all the time, it is better to adopt a daughter. How nice to adopt a daughter. Know that I love my dad, my mouth is sweet. Even if the adopted daughter has poor academic performance, even if the adopted daughter spends money like water, Jarod is willing! Untilter, Jarod became more and more disgusted every time he saw Suzi. He did not want to let Suzi stay in his home for a minute, and wanted Suzi to die every minute. Therefore, in the year Lanita stabbed the half-old man with a knife, Jarod did not hesitate to set a trap for his biological daughter, and easily rescued his adopted daughter Lanita. Then, his biological daughter went to jail. At that time, Jarod often snickered. Finally, the evil barrier of the crying father¡¯s face was closed. At that time, Jarod believed that Suzi would die in prison sooner orter. Therefore, before Suzi died in prison, he took advantage of Suzi again. Not only that, but in order to prevent Suzi¡¯s mother from taking revenge against him, he personally sent Suzi¡¯s mother to the well. Sure enough, Suzi¡¯s mother had an ident after working in the mine for two years. Suzi in the prison ispletely helpless, so he can naturally let Jarod use it whatever he wants. At that time, Jarod thought about it, anyway, Suzi was his biological daughter, and he gave her the life of her biological daughter, so the fate of her biological daughter is dead or alive. Isn¡¯t it normal to hold it in his hands? Who can say anything? That¡¯s it, Suzi¡¯s imprisonment, Suzi¡¯s prison was used by him, knowing that Suzi was persecuted by his Lin family again and again when he came out, Jarod took it for granted. He often gritted his teeth with hatred, how could Suzi not die. Suzi living in this world is harmful to others. Only when Suzi is dead can the world be peaceful, and only his adopted daughter Lanita can have a happy life. In the future, his adopted daughter Lanita will marry someone and give birth to grandsons. Their Lin All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. family can also be considered as a happy life. However, she never expected that Lanita had a terminal illness. When Jarod was desperate, Moira told Jarod that Lanita was his biological daughter. Jarod was stunned on the spot. Moira looked at Jarod with tears and excitement: ¡°Lanita and Suzi have the same father, and Suzi¡¯s kidney can save Lanita¡¯s life.¡± Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Hearing Moira¡¯s words, Jarod at the time seemed to have won a million prize. He grabbed his wife Moira¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as Suzi¡¯s kidney can save Lanita¡¯s life, then we will dig out both of Suzi¡¯s kidneys.¡± This is what Jarod said to Moira a while ago. After finishing talking, he still rubbed his hands and muttered to himself for a long time happy: ¡°Oh, oh, my daughter is saved. Our Lin family will be able to open branches and leaves again in the future. Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Lanita to be my Jarod¡¯s. My biological daughter, whoops¡­¡± Thinking of this, Jarod suddenly asked Moira: ¡°Why is Lanita our daughter? Didn¡¯t our daughter died that year?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Moira cried and said to Jarod: ¡°Jarod, I gave birth to twins at the time. One of them died and the other didn¡¯t. It was ced at my cousin¡¯s house far away.¡± Jarod asked inexplicably: ¡°You, why did you do this? You know how painful I am to lose me and your daughter!¡± Moira cried and said to Jarod: ¡°At that time, you only had a little real estate. You and Sally Alyce just divorced. She went out of the house. If she finds out, you cheated in her marriage and she goes to the court to sue you. , You don¡¯t even have that little real estate.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you, Jarod.¡± Lanita said to Jarod in tears. Jarod was quite touched at the time: ¡°So, you let our child be raised in your distant cousin¡¯s house until she is two years old before letting here back, telling everyone that it is our adopted child?¡± Moira nodded: ¡°Yeah, Jarod, you forgot, the child called your father as soon as he walked in, because she always knew you were her father.¡± Jarod believed in this matter. From that moment on, he and Moira united their camp and unanimously told Elder Shu that they wanted Suzi¡¯s kidney. They all have a tacit idea. That is, while rescuing Lanita, she can alsopletely get rid of the evil barrier of Suzi! In order to get rid of Suzi and to treat his other biological daughter Lanita, how much did Jarod spend this week? He was able to find a woman from such a remote ce to y the role of the family member of the man who was stabbed to death. The purpose was topletely put Suzi to death, so that Suzi could no longer stand up. However! What made him Jarod never expected. He tried all his hard work to suppress the happy family that he had acquired in exchange for the extermination of his own daughter. It turned out that his wife brought her a green hat. How stupid is Jarod to think about him? How bad is it? When Suzi was so calm and calm to the point of death, he said to him: ¡°Dad, you can dehumanize your daughters and foster green-hat daughters. You are the most selfless man in the world! Are you supporting environmental protection? ¡°At that time, Jarod had all the desire to kill. The entire hotel lobby here has been taken down by Arron. No onees in here. Jarod suddenly shifted his target. He turned around and came to Lanita. He punched and kicked Lanita, who had just spent a hundred thousand yuan on dialysis and took medicine. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lanita curled up on the ground painfully: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m your daughter, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Jarod cursed: ¡°Who is your father? Who is! You are your mother who gave birth to that man? Wild species! ¡° Every time he kicked Lanita, Lanita¡¯s body was bruised. She is a patient, she doesn¡¯t get beaten at all. She barely supported him when she came to Elder Shu, grabbing Elder Shu¡¯s feet: ¡°Grandpa¡­Grandpa, save me, my dad beat me¡­¡± ¡°Who is your grandfather!¡± Before Elder Shu had any reaction, Darius kicked Lanita away. Lanita held her head and looked at everyone present like a mouse crossing the street. Apart from Moira, no one sympathized with her in the field. At this time, Jarod was going to kick Lanita again, but was stopped by Suzi: ¡°Mr. Lin, this is a public ce. It is illegal for you to hit someone.¡± Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± He turned his head and looked at Suzi: ¡°Suzi Suzi, Dad just wants to give you a sigh of foul¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Suzi said, ¡°I¡¯m about the same age as Lanita. Even if she bullies me, where can she bully me? If it wasn¡¯t your father who supported her, how could she bully me?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t give me my birthday every year, and you who don¡¯t feed me every day, and let me know that you are the one I owe you every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t tell me that you were my father, it was you who let me live in the shack, and it was you who let me watch the happy life of your family of three through the crack of the door.¡± ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t let me go to college, and instead sent me to jail. You personally released me on bail. It was you who sent me to Arron. Seeing that Arron was overturned, it was you who wanted to kill me. ¡° ¡°Jarod, the biggest enemy in my life is not Moira, let alone Lanita.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Jarod: ¡°Suzi¡­¡± ¡°Suzi was not what you called.¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was calm: ¡°From the time I was born until now, what you have given me is not only persecution, but also persecution.¡± When ites to this, Suzi¡¯s tone is exhausted: ¡°Mr. Lin, since I was young, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong? Make you hate me so much, persecute me every day, and try to kill me?¡± ¡°Time and time again, as long as you see that I haven¡¯t been killed by you, you think it¡¯s my fault. I still live in this world and disgust you.¡± ¡°Why? Can you tell me why?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± There is no why. He wants to say, did he talk about Moira¡¯s bewitching? Is he so innocent? After all, I still look down on his ex-wife Sally Alyce. In the end, it was because I had cheated in marriage, because I had Moira, and because I wanted to be with Moira, I had to suppress my ex-wife to the death. It is also because the ex-wife is helpless, so Jarod feels that he can treat his ex-wife as he wants. Even the ex-wife and his own children are still small children, and there is no way to fight back, so they bully. Just bully to death. Jarod looked at Suzi with a sad face: ¡°Suzi, because I am your biological father, you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°No.¡± Suzi was very calm: ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi also said: ¡°There is no forgiveness or forgiveness between me and you, only hatred is as deep as the sea.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to support me before, and you didn¡¯t do my father¡¯s responsibilities to me. I can ignore it. However, you wronged me and sent me to jail for two years for no reason, and made me lose my qualifications to go to university. Go with a man After being released from prison, he continued to chase me down, ruining my reputation. Let your green-hat adopted daughter marry me into a wealthy family and chase me down for six years. Most importantly, you tricked my mother into the well and imprisoned my mother! Jarod, you should be a capital crime for all these crimes! ¡° Jarod¡¯normally¡¯ sat on the ground. His face was extremely pale. He had a deep hatred and wanted to shave Moira and Lanita alive. He felt regretful again, hoping that his own abuse could forgive him. However, Suzi only said categorically to Jarod: ¡°Jarod, today is the countdown to your death!¡± Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Suzi didn¡¯t have any emotion at all. There is never any nostalgia. This made Jarod feel that his feelings at this moment were even more tormenting than death penalty. Suzi no longer looked at him, but said to Christopher: ¡°Assistant Yan, the grievances between me and Jarod¡¯s family of three have been rified. Please help Assistant Yan to hand them over to the escorts. Regarding Jarod¡¯s frame of me, For my mother¡¯s imprisonment, as well as the pursuit of me, I will always make a statement to the court.¡± ¡°Gooddy.¡± Christopher said. About to take away the Jarod family of three, Suzi said to Christopher again: ¡°Assistant Yan, wait a minute.¡± Christopher respectfully said: ¡°Madam, what do you have to say?¡± Suzi looked at Mr. Shu, who was always in tears. For the past ten minutes, Suzi has been confronting Jarod, she did not pay attention to the expression of Old Man Shu. In fact, Mr. Shu has been crying. No one knows why he shed tears? Regret it? Confession? Or is it distressed? That is not what Suzi wants to care about. She has nothing to do with Mr. Shu. It doesn¡¯t matter from start to finish. Suzi looked at Elder Shu calmly: ¡°Old gentleman, because you are the savior of my husband and my mother-in- ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Elder Shu shouted ardently. Suzi shook his head: ¡°Old gentleman, if you call me that way, it will make me at a loss.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi continued: ¡°The misunderstanding between me and you has been six years, since the first time you saw me six years ago, you said that I was an incredibly cheap seller¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suzi, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Elder Shu was still a dare to act, and he apologized without hesitation. Suzi shook his head, ¡°No, no, please listen to me.¡± Master Shu nodded awkwardly. Suzi continued, neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°What I want to tell you is that when you saw me for the first time, I dressed up like that. One of your granddaughters, Walton, asked me to dress up like that and said that I could give me some money. ¡° All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Old man Shu was startled. He thought of Walton, the fake Shu family niece who had deceived the Shu family for more than 20 years. ¡°Suzi Suzi¡­I understand now¡­¡± ¡°Let me exin to you, okay?¡± Suzi asked patiently. Old man Shu blushed and nodded. Suzi continued: ¡°Since then, you have been unterally biased towards me. I don¡¯t even know you. I¡¯m just the most difficult woman in this city. Is it because I live at the bottom? ept your criticism?¡± ¡°If you say I¡¯m depraved, I¡¯m depraved? If you say I¡¯m morally corrupt, I¡¯ll be morally corrupt?¡± ¡°Then let me tell you that Jarod, the father of your granddaughter, admitted just now that he was setting up me and chasing me down.¡± ¡°So, you once saw a 70-year-old man named Huo trick me into the box, and then I stabbed me. That¡¯s not what I want to happen to him, it¡¯s because he was instructed by the Lin family to insult me. , I protect myself, you know now?¡± Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Elder Shu said nothing, he only looked at Suzi. Suzi asked emphatically again: ¡°Old sir, are you clear about it?¡± Elder Shu tremblingly said: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m grandpa¡­¡± ¡°You are really joking old gentleman, can you listen to me to finish?¡± Suzi asked again. Master Shu wanted to say something, but was blocked by Darius. Darius said to Old Man Shu with a solemn expression: ¡°Grandpa, you have been prejudiced against Suzi for so long, you must let Suzi finish talking.¡± Elder Shu nodded: ¡°I know now, you were forced to helpless then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi said with a smile: ¡°Later you heard that I seduce Joan. Then I tell you that Joan was pursuing me from beginning to end. I have never taken the initiative to Joan. .¡± ¡°But, then I was desperate. I was forced by you so-called upper-ss society. I couldn¡¯t live my life. At that time, only Joan was kind to me. So I agreed to his pursuit, but¡­ ¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Speaking of this, Suzi¡¯s expression suddenly dimmed. The tone is also extremely sad: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the evil of human nature can be so evil, and Joan ying my tricks is something I couldn¡¯t think of anyway.¡± ¡°Mr. Shu, how clean and noble do you think the upper ss society is?¡± ¡°At that time, when Joan was going to y me a new trick, your Shu family¡¯s niece Walton was also there! Your so-called aristocratic little son, aristocraticdy, your entire upper ss was ying with me. Pregnant woman!¡± ¡°I have no power to bind a chicken! Tell me what should I do!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± When mentioning this, Suzi¡¯s eyes were full of tears: ¡°Tell me, who should I look for as a backer!¡± After sucking tears, Suzi continued: ¡°I have no support! I can¡¯t trust anyone. I think Joan is the best person to me, but he also ys with me. I¡¯m here like a gadget. In the upper ss, kicked around!¡± Father Shu: ¡°My granddaughter¡­¡± ¡°No, no, old gentleman, I am not your granddaughter, I just want to exin one thing to you.¡± Suzi continued: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The only thing I can rely on is a needle of chicken blood in my hand. I take the tube of chicken blood and tell everyone that this is toxic, this is an incurable disease, who should approach it? Me, I will pierce someone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I escaped from the wolf den!¡± ¡°I¡¯m more innocent than anyone in your so-called upper ss, OK, OK, Mr. Shu!¡± Father Shu: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, Suzi¡­¡± ¡°Your sorry is invalid for me! I never thought about acknowledging you. I didn¡¯t have it before, and I won¡¯t be there again!¡± Suzi returned mercilessly. ¡°Later, the reason why Joan was so good to me was because he saved his life by giving up his life. He was grateful to me, he regretted that he regretted his lifelong remorse for being good to me, it was not I who seduced him, no!¡± ¡°I have never seduce Joan, let alone your grandson Darius, never before!¡± ¡°Master Shu, your misunderstanding of me and your abuse of me have continued from six years ago to the present. Six years ago, you were a little better. Six yearster, since you found your granddaughter Lanita, you Be even harder to me, you want to kill me all the time!¡± ¡°Your reason is very good, that is, I am a disaster for your upper ss society!¡± ¡°Not only did I destroy your entire upper-ss society, but most importantly, I hurt your granddaughter¡¯s family. In your perception, I am a heinous woman, so I am not worthy to live, so you have to poach my kidneys away. , Right, old man?¡± Lanita looked at old man Shu very calmly. This sentence made Elder Shu feel ashamed. He always blushed and turned white and red. After all, he admitted frankly: ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s grandpa¡¯s fault! The punishment is recognized outside!¡± Suzi: ¡°I just want to tell you one thing. You can see now that I didn¡¯t hurt your granddaughter¡¯s family. It¡¯s your granddaughter¡¯s family who has been setting up me all the time. They confessed the evil in person. Did you see it?¡± Elder Shu nodded weakly: ¡°Look¡­ I saw it.¡± ¡°So, you can let me go from now on, right?¡± Suzi asked quietly. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Father Shu: ¡°I¡­you are my granddaughter¡­¡± ¡°How is it possible!¡± Suzi sneered lightly, the expression on his face was like looking at the Arabian Nights. She looked back at Christopher and the Lin family of three. Then he said to Mr. Shu: ¡°I just want to make this matter clear to you. First, I have never framed your granddaughter¡¯s family, so please let me go in the future.¡± ¡°If you give birth to so many reasons for no reason, such and such reasons, then don¡¯t me me for ignoring your life-saving grace to my husband to my mother-inw.¡± ¡°Secondly, through the verification just now, you have also seen that my granddaughter and I have no blood rtionship.¡± ¡°I am the daughter of Jarod and Alyce, and your granddaughter is her biological mother left by the lover raised outside with her biological mother, so she has nothing to do with me. In this way, you should no longer need to use my kidneys. Is it me?¡± Hearing Suzi¡¯s words like this, Mr. Shu was heartbroken. It¡¯s more ufortable than heart-cutting. It was like a sharp tool with edges and corners pierced into his heart, stirring it back and forth. He recalled that in the past six years, he, an old thing, was hurting the flesh and blood of his dear rtives in Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. various ways. The injury was on the one hand. One pet is six years. Six years! In the past six years, what life did this granddaughter have? Dianpei shed tears, was hunted down, and weathered, and finally got together with Arron, but he was persecuted again and again by his pro-grandfather. ¡°Old man, old man?¡± Suzi called both sides. Elder Shu came back to his senses, and the turbid tears in his eyes: ¡°Hey, my dear grandson¡­¡± Suzi smiled very far-fetched: ¡°Sorry old man, I said that I am not your granddaughter. From the beginning, I never thought of admitting you as a grandfather, but your grandson insisted on admitting me¡­ .¡± ¡°My grandson is right.¡± Elder Shu said. ¡°Father, I mean, can we clear up our grievances? You won¡¯t be asking for my kidney for your granddaughter in the future, right?¡± Suzi asked again. The old man suddenly cried: ¡°Granddaughter, stop talking, grandpa knows it¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Yubi, he suddenly turned around and looked viciously at the family of three who had not been taken away by the strict line. ¡°You¡­you know that Suzi is my granddaughter, but you want to cross the sky and lie to me like this. Are you treating me as an old man not showing up?¡± Elder Shu asked with gritted teeth. No one answered him. When things have not been exposed, they just want to hide from the sky. Moreover, with the help of his father Shu, they were only one step short of sess. As long as Suzi is killed, they can sit back and rx for the rest of their lives. So, what can their family of three say at this moment? Seeing that the family of three did not answer, Mr. Shu called out: ¡°Hey, two escorts? Come in!¡± This hotel was originally contracted by Arron, and today is to settle all personal matters. So the two escorts have been waiting outside. At this time, the escort came in. The two looked at Elder Shu respectfully and asked, ¡°Master, what do you want?¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°These three crimes arebined, which is considered very serious. I will call the military and ask them to be seconded. The military will deal with the three criminals.¡± The two escorts said in unison: ¡°Yes!¡± The old man standing in front of him is, after all, a national veteran. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 There was only one person who dared not listen to him, and that was Arron. Except for Arron, no one would dare not listen to him. ¡°Okay, you can go back and go back to life.¡± Elder Shu said. The two escorts then left. Elder Shu looked at the three people and said in a faintly old tone: ¡°I won¡¯t let you die so fast! Since you are escorted to the military, you won¡¯t die so easily. I will let you taste what life is. It¡¯s better to die.¡± Lanita: ¡°Foreign¡­Grandpa, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Father Shu suddenly sneered: ¡°Call me Grandpa? Do you want to taste the taste of being bitten by dozens of calf-sized dogs?¡± Lanita¡¯s scared face disappeared immediately: ¡°Grandpa¡­why are you so cruel¡­uuu! ¡°Ruthless?¡± Elder Shu sneered again: ¡°Compared to what you did to my granddaughter, am I being Content held by N?velDrama.Org. merciful?¡± After a pause, he said without expression: ¡°So many evil things, if you dare to do it, you have to dare to bear the consequences!¡± Yubi, he called four bodyguards from outside. These four bodyguards have always been inseparable from Mr. Shu. They always follow where Elder Shu goes, so they are also very familiar with Lanita. Seeing Lanita so embarrassed at this moment, they all apuded in their hearts. ¡°Keep them down first! Be careful halfway, don¡¯t let them die!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The four subordinates forced the Lin family of three down. Before leaving the house, Lanita still roared very pitifully: ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, don¡¯t be so cruel¡­¡± Knowing that Lanita¡¯s voice can no longer be worn in. At this time, Father Shu looked at Suzi and Alyce, and he whispered, ¡°Alyce, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Alyce was more indifferent to Mr. Shu than Suzi was to Mr. Shu. ¡°My father, I said, I am not your daughter.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°But¡­my blood is bleeding on you¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alyce admitted frankly: ¡°It¡¯s just a sperm, nothing more.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Alyce, go home with my father, don¡¯t be angry¡­ at least Shu¡¯s family, if there is a ce where you live, you don¡¯t have to drift away¡­¡± ¡°Go home?¡± Alyce sneered bitterly. She wiped a handful of turbid tears, and said in a very deste tone: ¡°If I go home with you, how can I be worthy of my dead mother?¡± ¡°Earlier, during my entire childhood and adolescence, I did need a warm home, but I never had it. Now, I am fifty years old, and I don¡¯t even know I can How long do you live, do you tell me to let me go back to your home?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Your body, your age, when you need a home, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say these two words to me! It will only make me extremely sick!¡± Alyce categorically rebuked! After the scolding, she didn¡¯t even look at Mr. Shu, but only at her daughter-inw and her daughter-inw. She said tiredly: ¡°Suzi, Arron, shall we go back? Mom, go and take a look at your ce, and then mom wille back home. .¡± Suzi and Arron nodded their heads and said in unison: ¡°Okay, mom.¡± The three are leaving now. Behind him, Darius suddenly shouted: ¡°Little¡­little aunt! I¡­ admire my little grandmother.¡± Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 When she turned around, Alyce faced Darius with a wide smile: ¡°Good nephew! Auntie, thank you. You have been a great help to Suzi since you first met Suzi. Auntie is here to thank you. ¡° Darius burst into tears: ¡°Auntie, are you willing to admit that you are my aunt?¡± Alyce still smiled: ¡°Silly boy, I am rted to you by blood. What should I not admit? But it is only in the blood rtionship. You have such a pure heart. What does my sister-inw have to pretend in front of you? Is it concealed?¡± Darius saw hope: ¡°Auntie, you even want to recognize me, you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Alyce replied simply. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± The little aunt just called was meant by grandpa, and the pleading gaze of grandpa made Darius unable to look directly. Only he can help Grandpa. Unexpectedly, my sister-inw was so icy and smart, she guessed his intentions all at once. Alyce looked at the tearful old man, with a calm and decisive tone: ¡°Mr. Shu, it was right to do it when he was young.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your wife met you, it¡¯s really the happiness of her life.¡± ¡°Unlike my ex-husband, Jarod, he is a sc*mbag. He loves the new and dislikes the old. He abandons his wife and abandons his son. He also uses his rtionship with me and my children to deceive you. He is not as good as you in treating his family. .¡± Father Shu: ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Sorry Mr. Shu, I really can¡¯t call you father.¡± Alyce tly refused. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in the Shu¡¯s house since I was a child. In fact, I told you an hour ago that the only time I went to the Shu¡¯s house was either rted to my ssmates or my mother asked me to go. I actually went there secretly.¡± ¡°When my mother was dying, I went to Shu¡¯s house. I was admitted to the best conservatory. I wanted to gather the courage to ask you for a sum of money for my studies. At that time, my mother was no longer able to support me, but , It was your wife who met¡­¡± ¡°Your wife told me that you, who is your biological father, will not give me support, let alone her original wife? She hates me and my mother all the time because we are both of you. Cancer.¡± Elder Shu was ashamed of himself: ¡°Child, Dad was too young at that time¡­¡± ¡°Because you are young, your power and prestige are all right in the same year, so you have the right to live and kill me and my mother, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because you are young and energetic, you can squeeze me when I am only three years old, squash me when I want to squash, or squash me when I want to round. Is that right? Mr. Shu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think, are you bullying the weak?¡± ¡°You are powerful and cover the sky with one hand. To a three-year-old child, you¡­ What do you want me to say about you?¡± ¡°There is one thing you may never know. Just when you tried everything to find me, your niece, I used to think of her as my best friend Gu Jianing. She met me once, and that time she looked at me. The look in his eyes is like looking at a beggar.¡± ¡°How do you think I can believe that you are really looking for me?¡± ¡°Sir, you are a good person. Whether you are to my daughter¡¯s mother-inw or my son-inw, you have a fair Content held by N?velDrama.Org. and rigorous share of yours, no matter who you are, even your wife¡¯s niece has no blood rtionship with you. Rtionship, you can also give a love.¡± ¡°Only for me and my mother.¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 ¡°Because, my mother touched your negative scale, because my mother is a shit ster that you can¡¯t shake off.¡± ¡°Then Mr. Shu, can I say something fair for my mother?¡± Father Shu immediately nodded quickly: ¡°Okay, good daughter, okay, you say.¡± ¡°My mother has 10,000 mistakes, of course she is shameless, knowing that you have a family and still pestering you, these are all her faults, she is humble, she has no bottom line, she has been destroying your family. Role, but can you please¡­¡± ¡°Please in your lifetime, if you are assassinated and when you are avoiding, if you meet a woman, you ask for help from this woman, and this woman also saved you, but you just saved you Suddenly the instinct broke out, and the woman was asked on the spot¡­These are not your fault, they are all caused by your instinct! However, please don¡¯t take your sperm, your extremely noble, extremely noble essence! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Stay in a woman¡¯s body, okay? ¡° Elder Shu: ¡°Daughter¡­Don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Dad¡¯s old face is gone¡­¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Alyce shed two lines of tears. She looked at Elder Shu sadly: ¡°You are not wrong, it¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault, but if you didn¡¯t take the initiative, even if my mother distracted her legs, as long as you didn¡¯t take the initiative, wouldn¡¯t she be able to do the same with you? What¡¯s more, did she take the initiative to you? Doesn¡¯t it seem to be?¡± ¡°Not only did she not take the initiative to you, she also saved your life!¡± ¡°She is a patient, and she can¡¯t keep the filth that you left in her body! The noble things you think are filthy in her body! She is a patient who can¡¯t get rid of that filth! So she became a sinner through the ages? Is it right? ¡° Alyce couldn¡¯t cry: ¡°Not only my mother, but even the filthy me whoter became me is unforgivable in your eyes. They are all lowly, and they are never qualified to call you Dad. They are never qualified. Being hugged by you, you would rather hug your niece and would not look at me more.¡± ¡°You have preserved your loyalty to your wife throughout your life, and you have preserved your reputation.¡± ¡°But, should the filth you leave in someone else¡¯s body deserve to die? Did that filthe into this world voluntarily?¡± He took a long breath. Alyce smiled pityingly: ¡°To tell the truth, I am really a filthy man. I have been cast aside and looked down upon since I was born. I am a sinful existence. I am not worthy of having a father or having the opportunity to go to school. , I don¡¯t deserve to go to my father¡¯s house to give my girlfriends birthday, I don¡¯t deserve anything.¡± ¡°Even after I had adoptive parents, I was still abandoned by my husband.¡± ¡°In the end, I really lived in the underground sewer pipe all year round like a filthy one. I am really filthy.¡± ¡°So Mr. Shu, I trouble you in the future, don¡¯t leave your dignity in the body of others as dirty. You can work for a few minutes, but I will suffer for a lifetime. My life of suffering has been hard enough, you have to say it is my fault. ¡° ¡°Then whose fault was my arrival? Who can tell me, whose fault is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a poor woman. She just saved a man by doing her best, but she was vited by that man. As a result, her humble and miserable life began.¡± ¡°Mr. Shu, tell me who should I me?¡± Alyce looked at Mr. Shu with teary eyes. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 When Alyce said something, all the people present burst into tears. Suzi cried and sobbed. Darius cried with tears. Even Darius¡¯s parents had red eyes. Even Arron, who has always been calm and ruthless, couldn¡¯t help but move. Arron shouted in a low voice: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Then Arron put his arm around Alyce: ¡°Mom, you will not suffer anymore. From then on, you have a daughter, a son-inw, and a sturdy and domineering granddaughter to support you.¡± After a pause, he said: ¡°In a few days, after everything is dealt with, we will relocate Grandma Suzi¡¯s tomb and set up a monument for her old man. She is an amazing woman, and she is seriously ill. , Can feed you to your teens.¡± ¡°Not only that, her old man also left a lot of calligraphy.¡± ¡°She is a woman worthy of our admiration.¡± As soon as Arron finished speaking, Darius cried and hugged Alyce¡¯s leg: ¡°Yes, my aunt, I have always admired my little grandma. I can see that my little grandma is an amazing woman. I often go back to me. Sit down at little grandma¡¯s house.¡± Speaking of words, Darius suddenly remembered something, ¡°By the way, my little aunt, that small shack next to the garbage dump near my little grandma¡¯s house. Did you live in it? Alyce nodded and admitted: ¡°It¡¯s me. I want to be closer to my mother. I¡¯m afraid she will be alone.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t enter the home I lived in when I was young.¡± ¡°I heard that it was bought by someone. It is no longer my home, so I can only live nearby and look at my home from a distance.¡± ¡°Auntie, I bought that house. The reason I bought it was because Iter looked at my little grandma¡¯s calligraphy and painting, and I found that my little grandma is a very vigorous painter.¡± ¡°A woman who is so energetic and has her own personality, and a picture that is so good. How can a woman who can y the piano be a b!tch?¡± Darius cried and said. Alyce bit her lip: ¡°Yes, my mother¡­¡± She raised her head and looked at the sky, her eyes were sour with tears: ¡°Although my mother is suffering from illness and pain, she is a carefree, very casual,id-back woman, but because she met your grandfather , Created her All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. life¡¯s misery, until she died, she was said to be humble, brown sugar, and shameless.¡± ¡°Thank you, my nephew, when your little grandma heard you say this, maybe she won¡¯t be so painful in heaven.¡± Darius: ¡°Auntie,e home with me, Shu¡¯s family is your home.¡± Darius¡¯s father also said: ¡°Little sister, my brother was ignorant when he was a child. If you fist together, your brother will regret it for the rest of your life, whether you were born to my mother. Whether it was born to my suffering aunt, you After all, they are both father¡¯s daughters. Come home with us?¡± Elder Shu looked at Alyce with eyesight. Alyce shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t persuade you anymore, except for the filthy one, I really have nothing to do with you since I was young.¡± ¡°You are all sincerely repenting, and you all want your conscience to be at peace.¡± ¡°But what about me? Should I endure the pain? Since I havemitted those mistakes, I can only carry them for life and death. I don¡¯t want to me you or forgive you. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± After speaking, Alyce said to Suzi and Arron: ¡°Suzi, Arron, let¡¯s go back. Mom is so tired. Having said so much, I should have exined it clearly. Let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi: ¡°Yeah.¡± Yubi, she and Arron were one on each side, supporting Alyce in the middle, and the three left together. Elder Shu, who was left behind, sat on the ground, howling and crying. How much wind and frost did the old man nearly ny-year-old suffer in this morning? Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 No one can appreciate it. The person who lied to him was supposed to be his enemy, but he loved him like a baby for six years. He should have been his closest rtives, but he trampled on you for a lifetime. How can he calm down with such a state of mind? Seeing Mr. Shu crying like this, the hotel staff did not even persuade him. Instead, several waiters all pointed behind their backs: ¡°I can tell, this old man Shu deserves it!¡± ¡°A good granddaughter, he doesn¡¯t want his own daughter, but he wants to help others harm his own daughter or granddaughter. Ha, this operation is really amazing.¡± ¡°Look how pitiful he was crying?¡± ¡°Poor shit! It¡¯s a scmbag, even more scmbag than a sc*m!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so honourable, for his so-called justice, for his so-called integrity, for his so-called rigor, for his so-called beloved wife like fate, in reality, he hurts women who have no power to bind chickens, and them Child!¡± ¡°Even his own children are so ruthless, this kind of people are not as good as animals!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Bah! Why don¡¯t you die! Still alive in such a senior year! Still respected!¡± ¡°If I stand with a father like this, or a grandpa like this, I¡¯m really scared to death!¡± Hear what the hotel staff say about themselves. Elder Shu was even more discouraged. He was trembling all over, thinking of an autumn leaf in the wind. Withered. There is no vitality. Seeing his grandfather like this, Darius hurriedly persuaded him: ¡°Grandpa, you must never fall. You are strong, because you want to redeem your sins. You see my little aunt is still alive. You will do it for her as long as you are alive. For dinner, don¡¯t ask her to call you Dad. Just ask you to make up for him.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, if you arepletely depressed, you will not be able to make up for the mistakes you made to my little aunt and my little grandma in your life.¡± Darius continued to remind Elder Shu. The tears of old man Shu cried: ¡°Yes, grandpa, I am a sinner. I originally thought I would be upright and honest in my life. In fact, I was suffering from the blood and tears of my poor daughter and her mother. D*mn it.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t die. I have to do something for my daughter and my granddaughter before I can die.¡± With that, Grandpa Shu said to Darius: ¡°A Zhen, help me up, kid, grandpa can¡¯t die, grandpa must use his lifetime to make atonement, son, you are right, grandpa does not ask your aunt and cousin to forgive me, grandpa Just want to redeem.¡± With this idea, Elder Shu reluctantly got up. Supported by Darius and Darius¡¯s parents, he left the hotel. On the other side, Suzi and Arron also took Alyce back to their residence. Seeing that the facilities in her daughter¡¯smunity were so high-end, so quiet, and with such a beautiful vision, Alyce was happy to cry andugh along the way. She kept saying: ¡°My daughter, my daughter has finally gotten her head, and finally my daughter is no longer the way she was when she was a child, no longer like mother and grandma, suffering for a lifetime.¡± Suzi hugged his mother: ¡°Mom, you will be able to enjoy your life in the future.¡± ¡°Excuse me, are you my beautiful grandma?¡± The mother and daughter who were about to go upstairs were suddenly attracted by a voice behind them. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Suzi and Alyce turned their heads and saw Lilly standing behind them, looking up, very curious and delighted. Alyce¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. She often looks at this little dumpling from a distance. However, I have never seen it clearly. At this time, the little dumpling was right in front of her. She squatted down and hugged Shen Zhilong in her arms: ¡°Good my granddaughter, my good granddaughter, grandma¡­ Grandma sees such a good granddaughter like me, no matter how much suffering, it is worth it. ¡° When Suzi saw this cry, he cried andughed. Christopher behind said: ¡°Madam, the little princess doesn¡¯t actually need to pick it up at noon. It was the fourth master just now. The fourth master asked me to take the little princess back, saying that this would make the olddy happy.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Thank you, Christopher, thank you so much.¡± Christopher shook his head: ¡°Madam, I am here today. It is not easy to see you and your mothere here in this life. Madam, don¡¯t worry, in the future, I will protect you and protect the little princess. Protecting the olddy will be like protecting the fourth master. Same! I¡¯ll be here in the future. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you again.¡± Suzi smiled knowingly: ¡°Thank you, Christopher.¡± ¡°Madam, please help the olddy and the little princess to go up together.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi took his mother and Lilly upstairs together. When Alyce came to Suzi¡¯s home for the first time, it was naturally a little cramped. What¡¯s more, she has been curled up in the sewer pipe for so many years, and she has long been unustomed to being in a bright ce. It¡¯s the only thing Shen, don¡¯t look at her first day seeing grandma, but she and grandma are very familiar. She led her grandma to look around the house. ¡°Grandma, would you like to live in this All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. room?¡± Lilly asked. Alyce looked at the facilities in the room, shook his head and said: ¡°Grandma is alone, how can I live in such a big house. There is a bathroom inside. There is also a big bed. There are everything, this is enough for a family to live in.¡± Up.¡± ¡°Grandma, you can reallyugh. This house is not thergest among us. This is the secondrgest room. The firstrgest room is upied by my father and mother. That room is bigger!¡± With words, the only kid from Shen spared no effort to lead his grandmother to his parents¡¯ room. Alyce stood at the door and did not dare to enter. She was already satisfied just where she saw it. A big double bed, a three-dimensional wardrobe, and a dressing table as big as the window. It was filled with a dazzling array of skin care products. There was a happy smile on Alyce¡¯s face, and his mouth also mumbled: ¡°As long as my daughter is happy, I will be satisfied for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Grandma, do you want to sleep in my parents¡¯ room?¡± Lilly asked enthusiastically. Although she is a domineering and ferocious child, she is also very polite. She has learned Kong Rong Rang Li since she was a child. Six-year-old Lilly feels that grandma is thergest in the family, and of course he must live in thergest house. Since grandma is here now, the big house of mom and dad should be let go to grandma. ¡°Huh yo¡­¡± Alyce couldn¡¯t close her lips with a smile: ¡°Grandma can¡¯t live in such a big room. Grandma, I like the secondrgest room.¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°It¡¯s also very good! Grandma, if you like any toys, you can tell Lilly. Lilly has a lot of toys, all for you!¡± Suddenly a rtive came to the house, and this rtive was still his mother¡¯s mother. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Hey, it can make Shen¡¯s only kid happy. She wished she could take out all her belongings and give it to grandma. This afternoon, Suzi wanted to ask his mother a lot of things, but Lilly¡¯s children¡¯s shoes upied her grandma. Until the night, under the coaxing of her grandma one story after another, Lilly finally fell asleep slowly from the excitement. After falling asleep, Suzi was able to hold his mother¡¯s hand, half annoyed, half distressed and asked: ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t you been far away? I called you several times at the gate of ourmunity, but you didn¡¯t Willing to show up, why? Mom, do you know how hard I have been looking for you?¡± With that, Suzi¡¯s tears came out. Alyce put his daughter in his arms. After choking for a long time, she said, ¡°My daughter! You are the only daughter of my mother in this life, and my mother wants you to be well.¡± She wiped a tear, and then said the reason: ¡°Mum grew up, no one looked at her. There are only four people in this world who love her. Your grandma, your mother¡¯s adoptive parents, and your father. But they , Are people who are spurned by people they know.¡± ¡°Mom is destined to be looked down upon in this life.¡± ¡°I was looked down upon by my biological father and your grandfather.¡± ¡°I was looked down upon by your rtives.¡± ¡°How much mom hopes you can be happy. Mom sees that you are married so well and your man loves you so much. Mom doesn¡¯t want to disturb your happy life.¡± ¡°But mother is reluctant to leave you.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I always want to look at you and look at you again. Mom thinks, as long as I can see you living a happy life in this life and seeing you pass by me, it is happy and sweet. Mom is just a creeping What about your beggar at your feet?¡± ¡°You are everything to mother, mother has nothing to ask for.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t encountered such a big event this time, and you were united by your grandfather and your biological father to kill you, your mother would note out to affect your life in this life. Mom¡¯s life is very good. Look, it¡¯s strong everywhere.¡± Alyce looked at her daughter gently. In her eyes, there were all satisfied expressions. Suzi cried sobbing: ¡°Mom. I¡¯m sorry. As a daughter, I have caused you to suffer so many years. I¡¯m really sorry, mother¡­¡± This night, Suzi slept with his mother. She was hugged by her mother like a baby, and she felt so happy. Even happier than the little kid Shen Yi. When I woke up the next day, my mother was no longer in bed. Suzi wore a hair like a chicken coop and walked out of his mother¡¯s bedroom. Come to the restaurant and have a look. Mom has already arranged the dishes and chopsticks. The sister-inw next to Li couldn¡¯t close her lips with a smile: ¡°Oh, Madam, your mother is so polite. Let us rest early in the morning and she will cook.¡± Suzi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay. My mother¡¯s family used to be a vegetable farmer. My mother is good at cooking. She can cook any kind of vegetarian dishes. You have the right to take a break and try my mother¡¯s craftsmanship. ¡° Suzi¡¯s tone is very proud. She hasn¡¯t eaten mother¡¯s food for a long time. Since when? After twelve years old. It¡¯s been a full fifteen years now. Today, I can finally taste the home-cooked meals made by my mother again. The sense of happiness and fulfillment fills Suzi¡¯s whole body. Just when Suzi sat down and was about to take a bite, her mobile phone rang. Picking it up and connecting, Suzi was stunned: ¡°What¡­¡± Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 On the other end, Darius¡¯s extremely calm tone: ¡°Suzi, my grandpa meant to divide the entire Shu family¡¯s property from the old house of Shu¡¯s family. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Grandpa left 80% of the property to my aunt and aunt. You, grandpa still wants to set up a good cemetery for my little grandma, grandpa also said¡­¡± Darius¡¯s tone paused. He didn¡¯t want to convey this to Suzi. He felt that Suzi would not agree. But grandpa didn¡¯t sleepst night. The old man had be much older overnight, and by this morning, he was walking a little erratic. Seeing that his grandfather became like this, Darius had to rece his grandfather and said his thoughts. Here Suzi listened patiently: ¡°Speaking of Mr. Shu, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Grandpa meant that he wanted to find a piece of the best grave for my little grandma, your grandma. Grandpa nned to wait for him to be buried with the little grandma. He said that he was too sorry for the little grandma when he was alive. Now, when he is dead, he will wait by the little grandmother¡¯s side to make atonement.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked up at her mother. My mother didn¡¯t know who Suzi was calling. At the moment, his mother was feeding Shen only one bite at a time. Suzi sighed: ¡°President Shu, in fact¡­ you are right, even you can see that I look so alike with your little aunt, but your grandpa always refuses to recognize me. Like you said, when my mother didn¡¯t run away from home, your grandfather didn¡¯t even see my mother directly, let alone my grandmother.¡± Darius: ¡°I know, I know everything, Suzi.¡± Suzi said: ¡°So Mr. Shu, the past events are over. No one wants to me anyone. Since when my mother needs the father¡¯s love the most, my grandmother needs care the most, and when he needs a man the most, he never wants to. Do your duty, and now, the time has passed, and people are no longer there, so don¡¯t bother her dead spirits anymore, right?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Just as my mother said, the rtionship between my mother and your grandfather is really that he only produced a sperm, that¡¯s all. In fact, what you have been looking for in the past 30 years is not my mother. , But the little aunt of your grandmother.¡± ¡°Your grandfather regrets in his heart because he thinks this daughter is the daughter of him and his original partner.¡± ¡°If he had known that this daughter was not born to his original wife, maybe he would never have looked for it?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So President Shu, if you really have a little respect for your little grandma in your heart, please tell your grandfather, can you tell him not to disturb my mother, disturb my grandma¡¯s undead? The previous hurt is already hurt. Now that you know it¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t hurt it again, right?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Shu, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Suzi said peacefully. She has no prejudice against Darius. From now on, she will still be friends with Darius, and will even be a cousin. However, she would not recognize Father Shu. My mother would definitely not recognize it either. After a pause, Suzi said: ¡°By the way, Mr. Shu, I can¡¯t go to work today. I will ask you for a leave first. I will take care of my mother at home for one day.¡± ¡°Okay, okay Suzi, this is absolutely no problem.¡± Darius said. ¡°Thank you!¡± After closing the thread, Darius here looked at Grandpa helplessly. Elder Shu asked in an expectant tone: ¡°Suzi¡­ she doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Darius looked at Elder Shu helplessly: ¡°Grandpa, you¡­ I can imagine that she would not agree to it, you¡­ Under the circumstances that Suzi was so passive before, she had never I thought about getting acquainted with the Shu family.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Darius: ¡°Grandpa,e to Japan for a long time. If you want to see my sister-inw, and Suzi, you have to take care of yourself.¡± Elder Shu sighed repeatedly: ¡°Eh, eh! Grandpa got it.¡± As soon as he said, he tremblingly returned to his room. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Darius said. Elder Shu didn¡¯t look back, he just raised his hand and waved to his grandson: ¡°Stop eating.¡± He returned to his room,y there curled up, and closed his eyes, thinking about what happened fifty years ago. At that time he was still young. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 The height is big, Kong Wu is powerful, and he holds important positions. He really loves his wife too much, and he also thinks that a man should be a responsible and good man for his wife all his life. He not only loves his wife exclusively, but also takes care of his wife¡¯s rtives. His wife asked him to pick up his wife¡¯s younger sister¡¯s daughter in the kindergarten, and he went. As a result, he saw the timid child in the kindergarten. The child hadn¡¯t enjoyed the father¡¯s love for a day. The child could only watch his biological father holding other people¡¯s children, and watch other people¡¯s children act like a baby in his arms. The child is eager to be hugged by his biological father. She yed the piano well-behavedly, and a three-and-a-half-year-old child had so short hands and feet, so small. But she yed very seriously, almost error-free. However, the biological father left before listening. He didn¡¯t know how disappointed that child would be. At that time, he never wanted the feeling of that child. What does it have to do with him? He is very angry! Very angry! Could it be that just because of one mistake, a woman can use this as a lifelong handle and threaten him again and again? He doesn¡¯t! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He will never be threatened by anyone! He decided that Awakening would not let that child be his weakness, and decided that Awakening would resolutely deny that child in this life! However, at this moment, Master Shu curled up on the bed. A person murmured in tears again and again. He was digging his heart for the pain. As long as you close your eyes, all you think about is the child¡¯s extremely longing, extremely pitiful look in his eyes. Just as the child said yesterday: ¡°Next time, when you are chased and killed again, when you ask a girl for help, wait for the girl to save your life and you have a brutal attack on her, please Don¡¯t leave your noble essence in that poor girl¡¯s body anymore.¡± How ironic and ironic and ironic is that? They saved your life! But you made an impulse and demanded someone! It¡¯s going to pass, you think it¡¯s your momentary mistake. Do you still think that people are cheap and they entangle you? One day, when you went to the Yincao Netherworld, what face should you use to meet the woman who saved your life and gave birth to your child? Her whole life, the whole life of her child, was destroyed in your hands. Thinking of this, Elder Shu cried silently, his voice was extremely sad and regretful. ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, you must eat. You will break down if you don¡¯t eat. You will break down. You can¡¯t really wait for my little aunt and my little cousin to forgive you in this life.¡± Elder Shu stood up, raised his tearful face and looked at Darius: ¡°I can eat, after eating, you take me to see your little grandma¡¯s grave? Is it sessful?¡± Darius: ¡°Okay.¡± After eating, they bought flowers and sacrifices, and went to Zhou Qin¡¯s purpose very solemnly. It is a very deste ce. However, there are fruits and wildflowers all year round. The old man tremblingly came to Zhou Qin¡¯s tombstone, crying: ¡°Qin Qin¡­¡± ¡°You get out of here!¡± A stern voice suddenly came from behind. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Darius and Elder Shu turned their heads one after another. I saw Alyce, wearing a ck windbreaker, holding a stick in his hand, looking at Elder Shu ringly. The old man¡¯s voice trembled suddenly: ¡°Child¡­¡± Alyce gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? I was very polite to you yesterday. I have to bear with you again and again. What you did to my mother and to me was what I meant to do. I gave my life and killed you, but your blood was shed on my body. I can¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m open to you, do you still have to make an inch?¡± Father Shu: ¡°I just want to see your mother¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to watch!¡± Alyce burst into tears and gritted her teeth: ¡°When she was alive, when she saved your life, when she was vited by you, when she had to give birth to me in order to survive, it was the most When you are needed, when you didn¡¯t feel sorry for your savior, it is not necessary now!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Get off now! If you don¡¯t get off, don¡¯t me me for killing my father by myself!¡± When Alyce said this, Mr. Shuughed instead: ¡°Alyce, do you still admit that I am your father?¡± Alyce: ¡°That is the pain and suffering of my life! If there is another life, I will die, and I feel extremely shameful because of your blood shed on my body!¡± Old man Shu can¡¯t be humble anymore: ¡°Alyce, you are right, dad shouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Dad won¡¯t visit your mother anymore. The province will upset her and you will also upset you. Dad just wants to leave you a real estate and give you a portion of the money, so that you can spend the rest of your life without worrying about food and clothing. You can¡¯t just live in Suzi¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here! Get out! Get out!¡± Alyce waved wildly with the stick. Elder Shu fled hastily. Throughout his life, his father Shu has always been a decent existence. When has he been so embarrassed? Several bodyguards around him were unknown, and they all asked Elder Shu. ¡°Master, what is the situation, do you want us to take action?¡± ¡°No!¡± Elder Shu reprimanded: ¡°No! This is my daughter, my only daughter in my life, the daughter of a prostitute and a prostitute. I already apologize to her and her mother. She just killed me and it is nothing wrong.¡± Yubi, he turned around and left with a sway. Before getting on the bus, Elder Shu also told Darius: ¡°A Zhen, go and redecorate your little grandma¡¯s house and let your little aunt live in. It¡¯s not a long-term thing for her to live in your cousin¡¯s house. She has to Have my own home.¡± Darius: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been cleaning my grandmother¡¯s house, but the inside is actually brand new. My aunt can live in anytime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After a pause, Elder Shu said again: ¡°A Zhen, don¡¯t let your little aunt and cousin know about these things, otherwise she would not want to live in.¡± Darius said, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± Yubi, he helped Mr. Shu to get into the car. After the Shu family left, Alyce alsoy down in front of his mother¡¯s tombstone, crying silently. ¡°Mom, you have been thinking of a man for a lifetime, and he finally repented. Have you seen it? Mom, your spirit in the sky, can you get a littlefort?¡± ¡°Mom, in your next life, when you reincarnate, you must not be relentless, and you must not sacrifice yourself to save someone, because you don¡¯t know whether this person is a human or a wolf in human skin?¡± ¡°In this life, you saved a wolf!¡± ¡°He used you to cover him, and just got out of danger, he went to take advantage of you!¡± ¡°After taking advantage of it, he easily said that he only made a mistake once, but you have be a brown candy that can¡¯t be thrown away!¡± ¡°He is a wolf!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A very despicable, very dirty, very shameless wolf!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Alyce¡¯s cry made Suzi knelt behind him cry. Sheforted her mother behind her: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too sad. Grandma has been worried about you for the rest of your life. She hopes you will have a better life for the rest of your life. You have to cheer up, mom¡­¡± In Suzi¡¯s impression, his mother has always been optimistic. Suzi knew that this was taught by his grandmother who was sleeping underground, and he could see that Content held by N?velDrama.Org. grandmother was a magnificent and knowledgeable woman. The mother also inherited this advantage of grandmother. When Suzi persuaded her mother, she wiped her tears away. She looked at Suzi and Arron with satisfaction: ¡°Arron, Suzi, my mother thanks you foring with me to visit my grandma. Today I can take you to visit my grandma once, and my mother is already very satisfied.¡± With a sigh, she said: ¡°Mom can¡¯t live in your home for a long time. Mom wants to go back to your grandmother¡¯s old house for the rest of her life. Mom¡­ I want to learn from your grandmother and get a little student. , Teach the children to learn piano, even if I find something to do for the rest of my life, do you think it will work?¡± When Suzi heard this, his eyes immediately lit up: ¡°Okay mom! I support you!¡± If they said to do it, they immediately started to do it. Zhou Qin¡¯s old house was just as Darius said, and he took care of it very well. And Alyce is not an old-fashioned, old-fashioned, old-fashioned, she does not associate with her own father, but she never rejects her little nephew Darius. Darius called to her little aunt, and she readily agreed. After Darius, Suzi and Arron were busy working together, half a monthter, Alyce moved to the ce where he had lived 30 years ago. Although the courtyard is old, it is quiet. Moreover, in the downtown area, it can be regarded as a quiet ce. Because of Darius¡¯s year-round care, it can be regarded as antique and very elegant. Sitting in their own small courtyard, ying the piano left by their mother and the sound of Alyce¡¯s piano made Darius and Suzi intoxicated. It¡¯s boy skill after all. After all, he was admitted to the Conservatory of Music, but dropped out because ofck of money. Even after thirty years, it is impossible toy down the foundation. Alyce epted four students. They are all personally selected by her. In her words, they are all those who have wisdom roots, love music, and are down-to-earth. One more important thing is the children of the poor. Alyce epts children without money. Suzi is also very happy to see that his mother can have her own focus in life. After the mother was settled, it was already half a monthter. Suzi took a leave of absence for half a month, but because of her great contribution to thepany, and because thepany is Darius, she did not go to work for half a month, and she was still apany employee. When he went to work again, Suzi¡¯s mood had already changed. After a busy working all morning, Suzi had time to have a meal with his two girlfriends. ¡°Tell you, my mother said, I invite you to my mother¡¯s house for dinner on the weekend, you all have to go.¡± Suzi said while eating. ¡°Yeah, the only thing I hear is that the fried chicken cooked by auntie is delicious, and I am going! I emptied my stomach the day before and will eat and drink at that time.¡± Galia nodded excitedly. Suzi took a bite of rice, took out his mobile phone and dialed: ¡°Call sister Shan, let sister Shane, let my mother cook a soup for sister Shan to make up, let her conceive a baby earlier.¡± With that, the phone dialed out. A voice came from the other end: ¡°The phone you dialed is turned off.¡± Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Suzi was taken aback. During this period of time, because she was busy with the grievances between herself and the Lin family, and was busy with resettling her mother, she did not evene to ss, let alone contact some of her good friends. At this time, when the phone that dialed Dalia was turned off, Suzi felt a little in his heart. A bad feeling came to my heart. She suddenly remembered that half a month ago, on the morning her mother appeared, she had a nightmare. She dreamed that she had fallen into a cliff. Dalia wanted to reach out and hand her, but he didn¡¯t have time to hold her. At that moment, Suzi in his dream could clearly hear Dalia¡¯s stern cry: ¡°Suzi¡­¡± The cry awakened Suzi directly from his dream. Suzi, who woke up, always felt that something bad would happen, so she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Dalia. On that end, Dalia also shut down. Shut down! That day, Suzi originally wanted to go to Kraigzi¡¯s leisure vi to see the situation in person. After all, before that, Dalia, Rayna and Galia went to the hospital to make trouble in order to give her a sigh of foul. Suzi couldn¡¯t go there, so he wanted to take a look at Dalia. However, too much happened that morning. First, Arron¡¯s father came to make trouble and vomited blood and fainted on the spot. Then, Mr. Shu, Jarod, and the woman who gave false testimony that Jarod found, and the people who came to escort were blocked at the door of the house. That day was extremely tragic, and all grievances were resolved. That day was when Suzi was proud, and it was also when Suzi was reunited with his mother, and then Suzi was always immersed in the reunion with his mother. Set up a home for the mother. Busy until Suzipletely forgot Dalia. Until this time, when I dialed Dalia¡¯s mobile phone number, it still turned off. The bad feeling in Suzi¡¯s heart burst out. She looked pale and looked at her two good girlfriends. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi?¡± Galia asked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rayna also put down his chopsticks and looked at Suzi, ¡°What happened?¡± Suziyou said: ¡°I called Sister Shan half a month ago and she turned off, and now she is still off.¡± Galia + Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, Galia asked Rayna: ¡°Rayna, she is your inws and aunt, you haven¡¯t contacted him for half a month?¡± Rayna blushed suddenly: ¡°Well¡­ you know, I¡¯m a little shrew in the market, Sister Shan¡­ No, my aunt is so noble, like a fairy, she is again Lenny¡¯s uncle¡¯s wife, Lenny is very afraid of his uncle, I¡­I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Rayna was telling the truth. She likes Dalia very much. Speaking softly, very gentle. Like a big sister. Like a mother again. Rayna wanted to snuggle in Dalia¡¯s arms for her to hug her. However, Rayna also really felt that Dalia was graceful like a sublime fairy. Without Galia and Suzi by his side, Rayna would not dare to approach Dalia. What¡¯s more, she was afraid of Kraig. Just as she was afraid of Arron. Therefore, when Suzi did not take the initiative to contact Dalia, Rayna was afraid to contact Dalia. She usually watched the chattering, but just chatting in front of Suzi and Galia. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Suzi looked at Galia again, and Galia was embarrassed and said: ¡°Suzi, you know that Rayna and I are the best with you, and treat you as our boss. Sister Shan is your friend, although We also have a good rtionship with her, but it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Furthermore, becausest time Rayna and I ran to Sister Shan and went to the hospital with Sister Shan to make trouble with Lanita, we were very tired of Sister Shan, and since then, we dare not take the initiative to contact. Sister Shan.¡± Rayna also nodded: ¡°Yes, thest time I went to the hospital to make trouble, Sister Shan actually disagreed. It was Galia and I who forced Sister Shan over, and we were¡­¡± Understood! During the half month of Suzi¡¯s busy work, these two goods! None of them contacted Dalia. But Suzi didn¡¯t me Rayna and Galia too much. After all, friends are not in contact for half a month, and it is normal. ¡°What should I do, Suzi? Or after work, let¡¯s go to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi to take a look at Sister Shan?¡± Galia suggested. Rayna also nodded immediately: ¡°Agree! I agree to see my aunt. If my aunt is sick, let¡¯s take care of her together?¡± Galia suddenlyughed: ¡°I think, is Sister Shan pregnant? Sister Shan really wants a child¡­like Mr. Jun¡¯s temper, so machismo, if Sister Shan is pregnant If so, Mr. Jun will definitely not let Sister Shan y with her mobile phone, she must have confiscated her mobile phone.¡± Rayna nodded in surprise: ¡°Wow? I¡¯m going to have a boy?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, can¡¯t you? You shrew!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it, you chili!¡± Seeing the two people quarreling, Suziforted a bit in his heart. Dalia has always had a desire to have a baby for a while, maybe she was really pregnant, and because she is an elderly woman, Kraig restricts her to use mobile phones? However, Suzi is still not at ease. She took out her mobile phone and called her man again. Arron is also very busy these days. After the mother-inw waspletely settled, the affairs of the Fu Group Company were piled up like a mountain. Even on Gasing Ind for Suzi and Shen¡¯s only cousin Joan, he could not spare time to visit the hospital. At a nce. When he returned to thepany to deal with the affairs, Joan had already been discharged from the hospital. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, there is a cooperation project with the Fu Group. This cooperation project was originally agreed between Arron and my aunt and uncle. If it hadn¡¯t been for a lot of things in Arron¡¯s family during this time, their contract would have been signed. This noon, Arron and Joan had just signed the contract. The executives of the twopanies, as well as the little aunt and uncle, were all together and dine together in the VIP room of the Fu Group Company. ¡°Thank you, cousin, for giving Joan Group such a big cooperation project. We, Joan Group, will be able to stand firm in the next five years.¡± Joan expressed his sincere thanks. ¡°You kid do it well. If there is something wrong, or if you do not manage your Joan Group twice, I will take it back at any time!¡± Arron said nkly. Joan nodded immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin!¡± After a pause, he plucked up the courage to ask: ¡°Cousin, cousin, she¡­¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Arron¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. Joan was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more. In fact, he has no intentions. He didn¡¯t dare to think about Suzi anymore. He just wanted to ask what happened to Suzi¡¯s troubles. But looking at his cousin¡¯s so cold expression, Joan knew that if he asked again, he was going to die. He obediently shut up. It is said that since the cousin brought Suzi mother and daughter back, the whole person has changed, be gentle, be no longer bloodthirsty, no longer hostile. But in his view of Joan, his cousin hasn¡¯t changed at all! At this moment, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. Arron picked it up and took a look. The originally extremely coldplexion suddenly became extremely gentle like a chameleon: ¡°Suzi, why did you think of calling me? It was only noon and you missed me?¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Seeing his cousin¡¯s gentle expression and speaking with his cousin in such a gentle tone, Joan¡¯s eyes almost fell off. He was wrong just now. It now appears that the rumors from outsiders are right. My cousin has changed a lot now. He is no longer bloodthirsty, no longer killing people in jokes, no longer cold and cold. But it seems wrong! What an outsider said is not quite right! The cousin has be extremely gentle, but the cousin¡¯s gentleness is only in front of the cousin and the little niece! Outsiders, in front of rtives and cousins like him, the cousin is still the previous cousin. Nothing has changed! Moreover, Joan could see that his cousin was demonstrating to him! In other words, my cousin is jealous! Joan: ¡°¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t eaten yet, but he was pitifully stuffed with dog food, and he was full. He was so stupid that he watched his cousin talking on the phone with his cousin: ¡°What did you say? Kraig? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. You know, I¡¯ve been busy with mom¡¯s affairs recently, and I haven¡¯t been in contact with him. I went to Lanita yet. I will call Kraig.¡± Suzi urged Arron on that end: ¡°Well, you hurry up.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After closing the line, Arron stopped paying attention to the executives at the table, his cousin Joan, and his aunt and uncle. He went straight out and called Kraig. Kraig on the other end of the phone was also turned off. What¡¯s the situation? Arron was taken aback. He then dialed thendline of Kraig Leisure Vi. The end rang and it was connected immediately. Arron talked to the person on the other end of the phone at the same time. ¡°Kraig?¡± Arron asked. ¡°Kraig! Where are you?¡± was an anxious female voice. ¡°Who are you!¡± Arron asked in a cold tone. ¡°Who are you!¡± Elma asked in an extremely arrogant and annoying tone. For half a month, Elma was going crazy by Kraig! She and Kraig hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years and had no contact, but Elma was still very confident, and she was able to grasp Kraig¡¯s heart. She always knew that in Kraig¡¯s heart, she was the queen. She is Kraig¡¯s unique wife in this life. She Elma is a woman who is used to indulgence and savage. In this world, no one can control her! Because she has an extremely powerful boyfriend who isparable to Arron, Kraig. Elma is a very shrewd woman. Even if she has been traveling abroad for so many years, but every once in a while, she will make some noise. Her purpose is actually to know, is Kraig still paying attention to her? Once in a more famous ck bar in Eastern Europe XL, Elma heard about this ck and brought a lot of novelties. People who can y in that bar either have a hard backstage. Either it is the backstage of others. Elma, a white woman, went to the ck bar with her bare hands. ck, as the name suggests, is not sunny in many ces. Business in the bar is surprisingly good. However, before entering the bar, you can see it by looking outside, with many heavily armed people guarding it outside. Those who came to consume either drove tens of millions of luxury cars, or were followed by a group of thrifty beauties. Anyway, all of them are not easy to mess with. However, Elma dared toe to such an ufortable ce alone. As soon as she approached the bar, she was spotted. When they came to the door, when they were inspected by those heavily armed, those people whistled in surprise. Theymunicated in the local aboriginalnguage: ¡°Just such a little tender pigeon, can it stille out after entering it?¡± Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Another person smiled hippiely: ¡°A ray of soules out almost. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible to see it with bones and meat.¡± Elma just didn¡¯t understand. She still went in casually. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It¡¯s really smoky inside. It¡¯s bloodier and more vorful than imagined. There are also many cks who are like primitive people who are not civilized. That is called a ck. They looked at Elma¡¯s eyes like a prey they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Elma should not be seen. She drank in it quite casually. She also drank overlord wine. The kind that doesn¡¯t give money after drinking, even raises the table. For a time, there were no less than a hundred men of five big and three rough in the whole bar, rushing to surround Elma. Elma didn¡¯t even look at these men. She only had very contemptuous eyes, and she continued to drink with very calm and leisurely movements. The drink was staggering. However, within a few seconds, the entire bar was surrounded by the inner three floors and the outer three floors. Those people came out from the ground. Those people were sent by Kraig to protect her Elma. Elma¡¯s heart was extremely proud. After she was arrogant in this dark bar, she came out from here unscathed, and it was this bar that was damaged. Because she drank the fine wine from the collection of four to five million people, and didn¡¯t give a cent. Not only that, the bar also nodded and bowed to send her out. Elma¡¯s vanity at the time was called satisfaction. Not only was she satisfied, she was also determined and determined. Her boyfriend from far away in China, her childhood sweetheart, always cared about her, and she was a baby. Therefore, no matter where Elma goes, no matter how many years she has not seen Kraig, Kraig still belongs to Elma. Kraig is the king of Kyoto. Elma is Kraig¡¯s king. She has always believed in this. However, for half a month, this belief was broken by Kraig. Elma is back. The woman who stayed beside Kraig like a ve girl was also driven away by Kraig without hesitation. Elma originally thought that she was crazy enough outside, enough fun, and enough to watch men, men of all colors and races, she still thought that Kraig was her ultimate destination, she thought Stay with Kraig honestly, but Kraig doesn¡¯t take the initiative anymore! D*mn it! For half a month, she hinted that Kraig had been several times. But Kraig just doesn¡¯t go in that direction! Elma is really anxious! Isn¡¯t Kraig a man? How could it be possible! But Kraig saw Elma, shouldn¡¯t it be a wolf like a tiger! It¡¯s been half a month! Elma couldn¡¯t help it, so she got Kraig drunk, and she wanted to do it herself. However, what made her even more annoyed was that the drunk Kraig shouted: ¡°Ashan¡­Dalia¡­I gave you this name, without me. With permission, you can¡¯t go anywhere, Ashan¡­¡± Elma pped Kraig severely on the spot. Kraig suddenly became sober from his drunkenness. He didn¡¯t say a word, picked up his suit and went out, and drove away into the night. It was all night and half a day, and his mobile phone was still shutting down. When Elma was annoyed, Arron called. Arron¡¯s tone was extremely cold: ¡°You are not my sister-inw Dalia, where is my sister-inw?¡± ¡°She! Dead! It¡¯s!¡± Elma suddenly roared. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Arron was startled suddenly. Intuition told him that if he didn¡¯t contact for half a month, there must be a situation with Kraig. Arron suddenly thought about half a month ago, a woman rushed to the Fu Group very recklessly, saying that she was looking for him. At that time, Arron didn¡¯t even look at the woman, so she was sted away. He vaguely remembered that the woman said she was Kraig¡¯s woman? Is it the woman who has dumped Kraig for many years, Elma? It should be! Except for that woman who dared to be so presumptuous in front of Kraig, no one dared. Even Dalia didn¡¯t dare. If this womanes back, then Dalia should have no status at all with Kraig. Arron didn¡¯t know what it was like. If you say that before, no one cares about him. He knew that Kraig had just made do with Dalia, just because his wife in his heart ran outside and wandered around, so in order to solve the problem of the man, he casually found a woman by his side, even if he one day It is quite normal that the woman kicked it off. That was Arron¡¯s previous thoughts. But this is not the case anymore. Arron has a wife and a daughter. A lot of things have happened recently. Including his mother Shanna, who was deceived by his father and aunt back then, how difficult was his mother¡¯s situation at the time? There is also Zhou Qin, Suzi¡¯s grandmother. For the past half month, Arron has been dealing with Zhou Qin and Alyce¡¯s affairs. Let him deeply feel that Zhou Qin and Alyce, they both have simr fate to their mothers. As women, they are weak, so do they deserve to be bullied? Maybe it¡¯s because Suzi and Lilly both like Dalia very much. At this moment, when he heard that another woman lived in Kraig¡¯s leisure vi, and was still so arrogant, Arron suddenly scolded, ¡°Are you Elma?¡± Elma immediately asked: ¡°How do you know? I know, you are Arron! You should call me sister-inw!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Arron said only one word coldly. Elma couldn¡¯t believe her ears: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± This D*mn Arron! Has been disrespectful to her twice! ¡°Pack your things and get out of here as soon as possible! Where did youe from? Where do you go!¡± Arron said ruthlessly. ¡°Arron!¡± Elma suddenly shouted, ¡°What the hell are you! I know you have a good rtionship with Kraig! But no matter how good your rtionship is, you are only brothers of the opposite s3x. What about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kraig¡¯s wife! The wife I¡¯ve identified since I was a child! A childhood sweetheart! I am Kraig¡¯s favorite woman in this world!¡± Elma was crazy. It¡¯s fine if Kraig¡¯s phone can¡¯t get through. Now even this Arron bullies her! When she Elma is dead! Elma hung up after cursing. Not only did she hang up, she also tore off the phone line at home. On the other end, after Arron heard the beep, he couldn¡¯t make any more shots. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Just in this gap, Suzi called again. Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely anxious: ¡°Arron, have you contacted Mr. Jun, how is Sister Shan?¡± Arron sighed: ¡°Suzi, Kraig, and Dalia, leave your business alone.¡± ¡°Arron, what happened?¡± Suzi asked. Arron said regretfully: ¡°Kraig¡¯s house has changed the mistress.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 ¡°Suzi, Suzi?¡± Arron asked on the phone. Suzi said in a slightly pale tone: ¡°Arron, if Sister Shan leaves from Kraig, she is totally helpless. She likes our only one, and the only one also likes her very much.¡± After exhaling a long breath, Suzi continued: ¡°When I was calcted by Lanita, Sister Shan helped me deal with Lanita so wholeheartedly. I can¡¯t help but remember this feeling.¡± ¡°Arron, I will go to Kraig¡¯s ce now and ask where Sister Shan has gone? I took her to my mother, so she and my mother can be apany.¡± Here Arron replied: ¡°Go, I will send Christopher to pick you up now.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± After closing the line, Suzi said to Galia and Rayna heavily: ¡°Sister Shan¡­something happened!¡± Galia and Rayna opened their mouths wide. The two people who just joked about Dalia¡¯s possibility of being pregnant were all sulking. ¡°Kraig, it¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°How can he do this!¡± ¡°Looking at the person who looks like a person, very stable, and very respectable, how can you say that you change the hostess when you change the hostess?¡± ¡°Men are all sc*m!¡± Seeing that two good girlfriends beat all the men to death with one stick, Suzi didn¡¯t refute anything. She only said: ¡°Kraig¡¯s phone can¡¯t get through, Kraig¡¯s phone can¡¯t get through, and Sister Shan¡¯s phone can¡¯t get through. I can¡¯t get through, I can only go to Kraig¡¯s residence now and ask where Sister Shan is.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Galia said. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Rayna suddenly folded his hips: ¡°If you want to deal with women like tigresses, you two should stay behind and I will take the lead! My little shrew¡¯s name is not for nothing! ¡° The two girlfriends suddenlyughed. Half an hourter, Christopher came to pick up Suzi, and the three of them drove to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi on the mountainside. As the car passed by Shen¡¯s only nursery school, Christopher reminded: ¡°Madam, let¡¯s pick up Miss Du and don¡¯t know what toe back. Do you want to pick up the little princess now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suzi said. Anyway, the car is too big to be squeezed and you can sit down. After picking up Lilly, Lilly asked: ¡°Mom, where are we going?¡± ¡°Go and pick you up Aunt Shanshan.¡± Suzi said. Lilly immediately jumped up happily: ¡°I like Aunt Shanshan the most, Mom, I especially want Aunt Shanshan to Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. give me a baby sister. Mom, I know Aunt Shanshan wants a child very much.¡± The six-year-old kid is very smart. She is particrly able to understand what the adults are thinking. Lilly had known for a long time that Aunt Shanshan wanted a child. Therefore, when she came back from Gasing Ind, she would give her auntie a pop animal doll. Suzi took the opportunity to ask: ¡°When we see Auntie Shanshan, take Aunt Shanshan back and live with your grandma. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Of course I like it! This way, grandma will havepanions.¡± Lilly smiled happily. While smiling, she suddenly asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Shanshan live with Uncle Jun? Why did you pick her up?¡± Suzi¡¯s heart dimmed: ¡°Because of your Uncle Jun¡¯s house, a new mistress has arrived¡­¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She was suddenly silent, dull. The car continued to drive. After half an hour, they came to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi. Get out of the car and ring the doorbell. When Elma indoors heard the doorbell, she was overjoyed. She thought Kraig came back without the key. She hurriedly pressed the button to open the outer door. Before long, three or four people came in the yard, all women. Elma waited in his heart, then came to the hallway and looked out the door: ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°We are here to drive you away, you bad woman!¡± Lilly suddenly raised his head and said fiercely. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Not to mention Elma, even Suzi, even Galia and Rayna were restrained by Lilly¡¯s domineering behavior. In the two minutes since entering the door and walking here, Suzi, Galia, Rayna, and the three of them took turns to say to Lilly: ¡°Littledy, if there is a fierce aunting out, you will¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m hiding behind you.¡± Lilly said very well-behaved. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right, children can¡¯t participate in the affairs of adults, you know!¡± Rayna said to Shen Only. Lilly nodded: ¡°I know.¡± Walking from the outer gate to here, the little thing has always been behaving like a littledy. When the door of the outer room of the hallway hadn¡¯t been opened, the little thing was still standing behind the three people. How could she rush to the front in the blink of an eye. Even straight to the point, he scolded the woman in front of him as a bad woman. My goodness! More fierce than the little shrew Rayna! It is more chili than the little chili. ¡°The only one!¡± Suzi scolded. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Lilly, akimbo, one leg tilted, and his chin tilted up, looking at Elma with enthusiasm! Elma was really exasperated by the short arms and legs in front of him, and she babbled for a long time. ¡°You¡­you, you, you! Whose little bunny are you!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lilly: ¡°You bad woman! Why are you in my Aunt Shanshan¡¯s house! Are you a thief? You must be a thief!¡± Elma: ¡°You are the thief! I¡¯m Kraig¡¯s wife! Fiancee! In the future, Mingzhong will marry! Who is Dalia! That woman is a mistress! Inferior goods! Specialized in bed climbing! s3x toys!¡± ¡°You¡­ keep your mouth clean!¡± Suzi suddenly became angry. Elma looked up and down at Suzi and rolled his eyes: ¡°Suzi, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°What I said! No matter how the smell is the same, the same stuff as Dalia! There are you two, and this little one, no matter how you look at it, they are all cheap stuff! Get out! Get out of me right away ! If I don¡¯t get rid of, I will¡­¡± Elma didn¡¯t finish saying a word, and Lilly had already started. She was short and flexible, and her small head unexpectedly pushed towards Elma¡¯s knee. ¡°Aw¡­¡± Elma fell on his back. There was a thud. Here, Shen sole rode Elma¡¯s body very quickly, and without saying anything, he started to hook Elma¡¯s nostrils with his fingers. Huh! This action made Galia and Rayna look silly. How can such a small kid be beaten so much? ¡°Hurry up! Aunt Rayna, Aunt Galia, you two hold the badass woman¡¯s arm so I can pick her big nostrils!¡± Lilly has already begun to give orders to the three followers behind him. No, it¡¯s two attendants. The little things are very refined. She doesn¡¯t call her mother. The two and Ban suddenly reacted, and each of them pressed Elma¡¯s arm. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This is¡­ a beating? What are they here for? Come and pick up sister Shan, okay? Why haven¡¯t you seen where Sister Shan is, this¡­has been fighting? And it was started by his six-year- old daughter? Seeing the four women rolling on the ground, Suzi had a big head. How did she raise such a girl? The girl was invincible all over the kindergarten at the age of three. Fighting ismonce for Shen Only. However, the only ones Shen used to fight were the children who bullied her. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Why this time, the little friends are so tough that even adults dare to fight, and they will give orders. The most important thing is that these two girlfriends who took down the stage listened to their daughter¡¯s orders so much. God! At this moment, Suzi looked stupid. On the ground, the four women tumbling must be Elma at a loss. She didn¡¯t even think that she had been hit by a six-year-old baby girl, and when her head was stunned, her nostrils were hooked up by her fingers. That¡¯s called a pain. It hurts. Elma was in pain like amb: ¡°Baa, baa,¡± wailed. She was about to raise her hand to blow up the little turtle grandson. Her two hands were already held by the two women. The two women still used their feet, stepping on one of her legs. The whole of Europe, the whole world, and the bloody bars in Europe, she walked sideways. As a result, here, in this ce she called her own home, she was forced by three women. On the ground. The three women punched and kicked her with their three free hands. At the same time, Shen Only¡¯s child hooked his nostrils more and more. Hooking the nostrils, but Shen¡¯s only kid¡¯s killer. She pulled Elma¡¯s nostrils with her two little fingers very flexibly, just like two big trumpet tubes, and a bit like pig noses. Huh! Shen Onlyughed while hitting. ¡°Look at you ugly. You ugly boy, how can you be as beautiful as my Aunt Shanshan¡¯s toes? Today I want to Content held by N?velDrama.Org. hook your nostrils into a big horn!¡± ¡°Eh¡­I¡¯m working hard! Hard!¡± Lilly used all the strength of breastfeeding. She wanted to use all her strength, so she put her other small fist against Elma¡¯s chin and pressed it hard, so as to save herself more strength, so that Elma¡¯s chin could not be opened. Not to mention, she also bit her tongue passively. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Elma cried dullly. Her hair, her face, her ears. Pulled, torn, torn and torn by three women. In almost ten minutes, Elma, who was so arrogant and arrogant, even Arron dared to be beaten, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and his hair was torn in bunches. The two domestic helpersughed. But no one stepped forward to help Elma. The two domestic servants are not yet familiar with the new mistress, but think that the mistress is like a she- wolf, both rape and vicious. It¡¯s better than the previous mistress. Gentle and graceful, they have always been polite and respectful to their domestic helpers. It¡¯s a pity that good people are not rewarded. Such a beautiful and gentle woman was driven away by this female robber. Isn¡¯t it irritating? So at this moment, none of the domestic helpers helped Elma. They were very happy in their hearts. Suzi, who didn¡¯t do anything, stood aside coldly and watched all this. She didn¡¯t sympathize with Elma at all. She only yelled calmly: ¡°You three shrews, can you stop fighting?¡± ¡°Howe I know you three like this!¡± She has forgotten that there is also her own daughter! At this time, the only kid Shen was tired from hooking one hand. She wanted to change her hand. She pressed the small fist against Elma¡¯s chin and opened it. ¡°Aw¡­you ba5tards, ba5tards, dare to beat the olddy, don¡¯t you want to die! Maid, maid, hurry up and beat them away, are you two dead?¡± Elma Enduring the pain of the tongue, roared. She just yelled twice, and was stunned by Shen Only¡¯s fist. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Now, the bite of the tongue hurts even more. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, an extremely harsh voice suddenly came from behind: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Everyone stopped. Suzi looked back, and behind him was Kraig with a beard and sc*mbag and an extremely dullplexion. God! Didn¡¯t see you for half a month, why did Kraig change like this? He should be a very dressy, gentle-spoken, calm personality, so that you can¡¯t guess his mind, he looks very peaceful on the surface, but he is actually a very capable man. But now? He looked like a sloppy man. It looks like a sloppy man, but listening to that voice makes it cold and creepy. It¡¯s like just walking out of an ice hole. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The three people who had just beaten Elma on the ground also stopped in shock. However, Lilly saw that there was a father behind Uncle Jun at a nce. Lilly suddenly became excited, she awoke Elma¡¯s nostrils for thest time, and pulled it vigorously. Pulling Elma¡¯s nostrils a full five centimeters in size, he bounced back fiercely. ¡°Aw¡­you little dead boy!¡± Elma howled and yelled. Lilly ran to his father quickly, slid, and climbed onto his father. Arron held Lilly, who looked back at Elma with a triumphant expression. At this time, Rayna and Galia also got up from Elma. The two of them ran behind Suzi in an instant. Although Suzi did not participate in the beating, both Rayna and Galia knew that at this time, Suzi Keep them safe. Only Elma was left on the ground. She braced herself to get up with the pain all over her body. The three people stared at the three people grinning. At this time, Galia and Rayna suddenly couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Suzi, who had been sullen, couldn¡¯t help butughed. Shen Zhilong, who was held in his father¡¯s arms, smiled even more, and his entire body trembled. Elma roared like crazy: ¡°Kraig, are you dead! The three of them beat me, and the four of them! The four of them ran into the house to beat me, regardless of whether they were indiscriminate or indiscriminate!¡± Kraig looked at Elma with decadent and impatient eyes, without saying a word. Elma: ¡°Kraig!¡± Kraig said in a low voice: ¡°Go up and wash! You are too gaffey like this.¡± ¡°Kraig! They beat me, they beat me!¡± Elma rushed towards Suzi Rayna and Galia like crazy. Of the three, Rayna was the best. Seeing Elma rushing over, Rayna immediately said, ¡°You two get out of the way!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The little shrew¡¯s nature was immediately exposed. She akimbo her hips. Before Elma came to her, Rayna put her head towards her. ¡°Ao¡­¡± Elma yelled. ¡°Humph!¡± Rayna looked at Elma condescendingly, ¡°Look at you, such an ugly woman, who wants you!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly realized something. Her hair, her nose, her face¡­ Ouch! Without waiting for Kraig to say anything, Elma immediately turned and ran to the stairs. She staggered upstairs, staggered to her bedroom, came to the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror, Elma was stunned. Up. God! The embarrassed female ghost in this mirror is the one who has always been known as the invincible little princess? The woman in the mirror has messy hair, as if she has just been ruined by dozens of men, her hair is like messy grass, and her scalp is missing a pinch everywhere. There was blood leaking from the scalp, and the blood stains on the hair again. That¡¯s a terror. Horror is not the most ugly. The most important thing is her face. One face was beaten by three people, and it swelled into a big face, not to mention, the circles of both eyes were ck and purple. And those big nostrils. Where are the nostrils? Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Is it just a trumpet tube? Anyone with big nostrils can be used as a funnel. These two big nostrils are inserted into her now swollen face, which is ugly. It¡¯s really like a pig. Gosh! And the corners of the lips with blood. And the tongue. She has never been seen by Kraig like this! Don¡¯t talk about Kraig, just rece it with anyone, and when you see her like this, you will feel disgusted and want to kick her into the air, right? No wonder those D*mn women wereughing. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Elma let out a stern cry upstairs. Here, Suzi, Galia and the only four of Shen looked at Kraig innocently. ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡¯m sorry, this is the only thing today¡­¡± Suzi nced at it only. Lilly immediately said: ¡°Who made this female thief call me a dead child! She also said that my Aunt Shanshan is dead! Who is she and why is she in my Aunt Shanshan¡¯s house! Why did she run up there, Call the police and arrest her, she is a female thief!¡± Suzi: ¡°My two friends saw that they were the only one to suffer, so¡­¡± Seeing Kraig kept silent, Suzi stopped exining. Anyway, I love it! Dalia no longer lives here, so she will never be a guest here in the future! D*mn it! There is really nothing good about men in the world! Except his own man! All fcuking wolves in human skins, sc*mbags! Suzi looked at Arron and forcibly said, ¡°Arron, let¡¯s go!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After Suzi came to Kraig¡¯s ce, Arron called Kraig¡¯s cell phone again after the meeting, but the cell phone was still turned off. He was not at ease. Kraig is his best brother. Half a month ago, because of dealing with Mr. Shu, Kraig didn¡¯t sleep for several nights after busying himself. Putting down the phone, Arron drove out of thepany to find Kraig in person. The first ce he went was the box where his brothers often gather. Sure enough, Kraig was drunk while drinking alone there. Can¡¯t even drive the car. Arron drove Kraig back again. As soon as he entered the house, he saw this scene. At this time, they can only avoid it first. Arron nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± A few people left Kraig¡¯s home. Until the moment they got out of the gate, when it was time to get in the car, the four of Suzi, Galia, Rayna, and Shen Onlyughed suddenly. Suzi was angry and funny: ¡°You three, do you have shrews like you? Just hit the door!¡± Galiay on the car and smiled: ¡°Eh, look at Elma¡¯s ugly heart, she is embarrassed toe down.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rayna also smiled: ¡°So ugly, Mr. Jun definitely doesn¡¯t want her!¡± The little dumpling on the side smiled even more, and simplyy on his father¡¯sp. Suzi pointed to Lilly and said to Rayna and Galia: ¡°My daughter was badly taught by you two little shrews. Lilly, your adult¡¯s behavior today is wrong!¡± Rayna immediately retorted: ¡°Come on, Sister Suzi, your daughter¡¯s sturdy appearance has been trained in the kindergarten, okay, she was taught by us, and we learned about the same as her!¡± Lilly said with great pride: ¡°That is!¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­you are still polite! You can¡¯t be an adult in the future!¡± Lilly immediately assured his mother: ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t beaten children in a long time. Little friends don¡¯t bully me. I won¡¯t beat them. I just think Aunt Shanshan is too pitiful¡­ ..¡± Suzi was startled suddenly. What are they doing today? Is it okay toe to Dalia? They went back without asking where they were. She took out Arron¡¯s cell phone and called Kraig again. This time Kraig was turned on, and he clicked on: ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Where did Sister Shan go!¡± Suzi asked angrily. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Where did Sister Shan go? Kraig was speechless. He didn¡¯t answer Suzi¡¯s words and then hung up the phone. Suzi: ¡°Hey! Hey! You are a sc*mbag! I always thought you were a gentleman and a serious person¡­¡± Knowing that the other party had hung up, Suzi was still angry here. Arron took the phone and said to Suzi, ¡°Let him sober up first, and when he calms down, I will ask him again.¡± Suzi: ¡°It can only be this way.¡± Say yes, a group of people got in the car and drove away from Kraig¡¯s leisure vi. At the other end, Kraig stood on the terrace and watched them leave. Aftering down from the terrace, he went to Elma¡¯s room. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Elma didn¡¯t realize that Kraig coulde in, so she didn¡¯t close the door either. When she saw Kraig However, she couldn¡¯t see her blushing now. All of her faces were beaten by the three little girls of Shen Weiyi, Rayna, Galia, like pig liver. I can¡¯t see the blush at all. Elma immediately covered her face: ¡°You, don¡¯te in, don¡¯t let you see me like this!¡± Kraig sneered in his heart. I didn¡¯t let him see it, and he saw it too. The woman in front of me is really ugly! Especially those big nostrils. The two big nostrils have shrunk a lotpared to half an hour ago, but at this moment, seeing the swollen and cracked nose looks like a trumpet tube, how ugly and ugly. This reminded Kraig of Dalia immediately. That woman never fights with people. Even if she was dying of being beaten in the early years, she would protect her face from harm. Comparing the two women, Kraig now looks at Elma, the more disgusting. He did not expect such a result. He waited painstakingly for the little swan that contained it. One day, the little swan finally flew back, but his heart changed. How could this happen? Kraig walked straight to the bathroom, got a wet towel from inside and came to Elma¡¯s face, personally wiped the dirt on her face. Elma suddenly cried. She cried and yelled: ¡°Who are those b!tches! Who are they, Kraig! You say! They ran to the house to beat me! They were all Dalia¡¯s helpers!¡± ¡°That D*mn woman! Go and find someone for me. I don¡¯t want to smash Dalia¡¯s hooves, I won¡¯t be Elma!¡± ¡°She has upied my man for so many years, what else does she want!¡± ¡°Fly on the branch as a phoenix?¡± ¡°I want her to be a dirty chicken when I want her to be a chicken, and I want her to be dirty and sick until she dies!¡± ¡°Kraig, go and mobilize people for me!¡± Elma looked at Kraig viciously. When she was angry and spoke, her big nostrils flickered. Kraig suddenly had an urge to severely tear off her two big nostrils. He suddenly put the towel in Elma¡¯s hand, and then quickly went out. Kraig hurriedly went downstairs, hurriedly out of the hallway, and hurriedly out of therge courtyard. ¡°Kraig, you just came back, why are you going¡­¡± Elma shouted heartbreakingly behind him. Kraig didn¡¯t answer, let alone looked back. ¡°Kraig, youe back, youe back to me¡­¡± ¡°Kraig!¡± Elma bit his lips so badly. Kraig walked out of the yard and came to the garage. Regardless of whether he was drinking or not, he got into a car and drove away. He did not go to the club where he and Arron often went. He didn¡¯t want to let Arron find him. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 He changed another ce. Ordered three bottles of spirits in one go. Apart from Kraig, there is no one else in the huge box. Kraig just drank sullen wine ss by ss. His eyes were dim. His mind was dizzy and top-heavy, but his mind was like a movie, living some details of his life with Dalia. The dream is still when he and Dalia lived together. There are not many women¡¯s words. When he was not talking, she never came to disturb him, and the woman cared about people very much. Seeing himing back from the outside alone brought in a sense of exhaustion. The woman immediately trot to take off his windbreaker, then raised her hand to caress his shoulder and let him sit on the stool in the hallway. He doesn¡¯t need to do anything. She would take off his shoes herself and put on slippers herself. Even, he doesn¡¯t need to wash his hands, he just sits in the dining room silently, and the woman will bring her a steaming towel with a little water to wipe her hands. She wiped it carefully. After wiping, she watched him eat. What he likes to eat and what he doesn¡¯t like to eat, she remembers in her heart. Moreover, she would change the trick to cook for him every day, and the food she cooked was more delicious than the specialized cook at home. When he went to rest after eating, she asked him to sit by the bed, brought him a basin of slightly hot water, and personally washed his feet. She didn¡¯t ask anything. Say nothing. Only serve him. She washed and ironed his feet and hugged him in her arms, pinching his feet with little effort. Her pinching techniques were also first-ss,parable to those of any foot massage service center technician. In this way, he was tired and even annoying all day. But because of her thoughtfulness, she finally got a All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. good night¡¯s sleep. He didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep. I just feel refreshed when I wake up the next day. In the morning, a woman would ask him with her arms folded: ¡°Kraig, what happened yesterday, you are so tired and so dull?¡± Kraig looked at her without saying a word. She could smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, don¡¯t say anything. Did you rest yesterday? If you didn¡¯t rest well, you will go to bed. I¡¯ll get you breakfast.¡± If thenguage is necessary, she will get up to cook. The man refused to follow him, and pressed her under him. In six or seven years, he and her have not had a lot of verbalmunication. She is a considerate woman. Never talk too much. Never asked him anything. Moreover, she did all the things that a domestic helper should do, and the things that a domestic helper shouldn¡¯t do. For example, sleep with you. After so many years, Kraig has only now realized that they have fallen asleep between them. The woman was kicked out for half a month. He didn¡¯t know where she went. Before she left, she didn¡¯t even go upstairs to pack her things. She didn¡¯t even take the mobile phone that she had used for so many years, so she turned around in a hurry and left. It¡¯s been half a month, he wants to contact her and ask her how is her time? Do you need his self-help? However, he has nowhere to contact her. The man¡¯s boring wine just drank one mouthful after another, and his stomach was overwhelmed by the ufortable drinking, but he still called the waiter again and continued to ask for the wine. The manager of the club saw that Kraig¡¯s clothes were not annoying, and then he was worried that he would stop drinking here alone, so the manager came over and proactively osted: ¡°Sir, are you upset? Can you tell me something? , So you can also have a good time.¡± Kraig asked drunkly: ¡°I ask you, if you are a junior and a regr wife, and in front of you at the same time, which one would you choose?¡± Manager: ¡°What did you say?¡± After a pause, the manager immediately said: ¡°Of course you choose a regr wife!¡± Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Of course choose a regr wife. This is something that a man with a conscience knows. So, Kraig chose Elma, was he wrong? He and Dalia, he never said to marry her from start to finish! From the first day he rescued her, he was purely to pity her, pity her was beaten to death by others, so he rescued her, he had never loved her. The woman he has longed for love has always been Elma. The one he grew up watching since childhood, Little Swan. But now, why does his heart suffer so much? It will be so ufortable! It¡¯s another ss of wine. Kraig suddenly said, ¡°Oh¡­¡± he vomited out. ¡°Sir, sir!¡± shouted, supporting Kraig. Kraig was already fainted and unconscious. The manager sent Kraig to the hospital, where he was given an infusion. Since no one was taking care of him, the manager had to stay here for another night. Knowing that the next morning, Kraig¡¯s cell phone rang, and it was Elma¡¯s call. The manager asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who are you again! Fan Kraig¡¯s friends don¡¯t know me Elma! Next time I ask who I am, and I¡¯ll break your arm! One by one, I will take that saucy fox Dalia Be his wife? I am! I am Kraig¡¯s wife!¡± Elma on the phone has been holding back all night! Her anger is about to erupt from the volcano. At that end, the manager in the club felt that he was really unlucky. The club is not big and the business is not very good. Howe you meet such a drunk alcoholic! After finally waiting for the phone call from the family, it was like taking gunpowder. The manager of the clubhouse was about to go back to the past, when he suddenly thought that when he was drinkingst night, the man seemed to ask him this question again, whether to choose the main room or the junior. The manager thought to himself, no wonder the wife who called was so angry. Feelings, this man is just because Xiao San and his wife are at odds with each other? Okay! Forgave the wife in an instant. The manager holding Kraig¡¯s mobile phone here immediately said to the receiver: ¡°Hello Madam, your husband drank too much and fainted in our clubhouse. I sent him to the hospital again, and I am already here. It¡¯s been a night for your husband, can youe to the hospital now?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be right now.¡± After closing the thread, Elma looked All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. at herself against her neck. After sleeping all night yesterday, the swelling on her face dissipated a lot, the eye circles were still a little ck, the nostrils had recovered, and her scalp hurt everywhere, but fortunately, she could not see her hair when she closed her hair. She put on heavy makeup for herself again, and then went out. When he came to the hospital, Kraig was still sleeping. The doctor told Elma that Kraig was fine. It¡¯s just that Kraig hasn¡¯t slept much for two consecutive nights, so he may be extremely tired and asleep at the moment. The doctor told Elma that he could actually take the patient home and rest. The patient is fine. Elma nodded, wearing sunsses. The doctor left. The club manager who sent Kraig to the hospital also left. Only Elma and Kraig remained in the ward. Elma looked at the man without blinking. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 The man¡¯s edges and corners are very sharp, and he looks gentle on the surface, but he is also a very cold man in his bones. Moreover, men can also talk with their wrists, and they sit on the top of Kyoto at a young age. Such a good man, Elma can¡¯t give her a hand! Two nurses were found to help Kraig into the car. Elma took Kraig back to the leisure vi along the way. The servant helped Elma help him in and put him on the bed. Only then did Elma look at the man who had been brought back with satisfaction. She said in a very aggrieved tone: ¡°At this time, I can show my goodness! You are in aa, you are drunk, and the woman by your side is me! It¡¯s me, do you know that!¡± ¡°You Dalia, why doesn¡¯t shee to take care of you!¡± ¡°Get up, turn over, I¡¯ll take off your shoes!¡± Elma turned over for Kraig with a great motion. Kraig slept very sweetly. But there was a mutter in my mouth: ¡°Ashan¡­Ashan¡­Ashan¡­Where are you? What if you don¡¯t have money? You are so stupid that you will be bullied when you go out. Shan, why are you so disobedient, you haven¡¯te back after half a month¡­¡± ¡°Ashan¡­you stupid woman, you are very busy. Once you leave, you don¡¯t know your friend¡­Your friend Suzig hase to ask the crime, and she came to ask the question. Me, where are you going? How do you Content held by N?velDrama.Org. tell me to confess to Suzi?¡± ¡°Stupid woman, you are not stupid, you have made a friend like Suzi.¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she suddenly yelled: ¡°Kraig! You! Go! Die! Let¡¯s!¡± Yubi, turned around and ran out! With a look of anger on her face, she ran to the courtyard gate in one breath, drove the car and left. She wandered all over the city. Look around. She thought about it, as long as she saw Dalia¡¯s figure, she would definitely kill that woman now! Last time, half a month ago, at the top of the mountain, she shouldn¡¯t have left Dalia alive! She should push Dalia down the cliff! Elma drove on the street for several hours, until it got dark again, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of Dalia. It¡¯s getting dark again. Elma turned the car in and got out of the car, got out of the car, and entered the bar. In foreign countries, she is a frequent visitor to various bars, no matter what kind of bar, no one does anything to her, she has always been arrogant. Today, she is even more so. Although she was annoyed by the conflict with Kraig, she didn¡¯t believe it anymore. She caused trouble here, and Kraig would note to catch her. ¡°Bring all the best wines you have here to my olddy!¡± Entering the bar, Elma pped the car keys handsomely. The bartender did not dare to neglect. Give her all the good wine and expensive wine immediately. Elma poured wine ss by ss while cursing unscrupulously. ¡°D*mn Dalia! One day I can find you, and if you hide in the corner of the corner, my olddy will turn you out!¡± ¡°And you, Suzi!¡± ¡°You ba5tard who messes up the situation! If you mess up your southern city, you mess up, but you still mess up our Kyoto? Kraig is my man! Mine!¡± ¡°Anyone who robs a man from Elma has nothing but death!¡± ¡°Suzi, you are the most damned!¡± ¡°Suzi, you D*mn woman! Do you think you can support Dalia by marrying Arron? Hit me! Very good! One day, Elma will show you how cruel I am!¡± ¡°Suzi, you ba5tard, you wait for me!¡± In the end, Elma scolded Suzi back and forth. Because Dalia is too boring, she is a woman with no lethality at all. But Suzi was different. It was the first time I saw her Elma, and he gathered three or four women to beat her with a bruised nose and swollen face! How can she not hate Elma! ¡°Why did Suzi offend you? You are like her!¡± Suddenly, an extremely feminine male voice asked coldly. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Elma raised her hazy eyes and looked at the man who questioned her enchantingly. The man¡¯s face was very face-to-face, a face she had never seen before. ¡°You¡­who are you!¡± Elma asked in an arrogant tone. The man¡¯s tone was colder than hers: ¡°Are you in charge!¡± Elma chuckled her lips and smiled: ¡°You¡­you little crouch, you just¡­don¡¯t tell me, I also know you¡­who you are!¡± ¡°You¡­you must be the friend of the b!tch of Suzi. I heard that the b!tch has stirred up the air over the entire southern city, so angry¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Elma didn¡¯t finish her words, and she pped her face firmly. Elma instantly mmed the wine ss in her hand: ¡°You scolded Bibazi! You beat me! Do you know who I am? You beat me?!¡± Is Elma¡¯s bad luck in her eight lifetimes in the past two days! Just beaten yesterday! Beaten again today! The one who beat her now is still a man! Very face-to-face man. The man grabbed her by the hair: ¡°I care who the fcuk you are, what¡¯s wrong with me hitting you!¡± The man looked feminine and gentle. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He didn¡¯t look like annoying, but like a family boy. But the man hit someone even if he shot it. Beat women. For a while, the spectators next to him were all sighed. The man sneered: ¡°I care who you are, your mouth is so stinky, you should fight!¡± ¡°Are you angry because I was scolding Suzi?¡± Elma asked. ¡°Yes!¡± the man said very simply: ¡°As long as you dare to scold Suzi again, I will beat you!¡± Elma: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Are you really the man Suzi raised outside?¡± ¡°Okay! That dead woman! Pretending to be like a trumpet flower, thinking that if Arron is supporting her in Nancheng, can she be a queen empress?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Never see what kind of stuff I am!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the sold one!¡± ¡°I was in Eastern Europe, in Africa, and the cheapest woman I saw was a hundred times better than Suzi!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°She and Dalia are really like things together!¡± ¡°I said why Dalia is so shameless. I learned from Suzi! Nancheng has these two kinds of women, no wonder the air in Nancheng is so sultry!¡± Thanks to Elma, she bit her tongue yesterday when she was beaten by the only one. If she doesn¡¯t bite her tongue, don¡¯t let it go smoothly when she speaks and curses. She scolded people like this, and the man looked across from her and didn¡¯t do anything. Now Qiucun West is even more arrogant. ¡°And her daughter! Little dead thing! A little bit big is so vicious, a smell!¡± ¡°I even wonder if it¡¯s so young enough to seduce¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The man opposite finally made a move. This time, he didn¡¯t hit Elma in the face, but kicked directly with his foot. With one kick, Elma kicked off the high pedal she made, and then fell into the arms of an old man by ident. But never thought that this old man would also beat her. The old man lifted his foot and stomped: ¡°Have you ever seen such a vicious woman like you? If you scold someone, then you would curse someone. You don¡¯t even let a child go. A child who is only a few years old is so disgusting by you! Why are you so vicious? You stinky girl!¡± Immediately after that, there were people who fell to her. ¡°My God, I live such a big life. It¡¯s the first time I saw a woman who cursed like this. If I don¡¯t beat you, I will beat anyone!¡± ¡°Deserve it, hit her! Just hit her on the mouth!¡± ¡°Beat her mouth! See how she still swears!¡± In this case, most women hide themselves and watch good shows. As for the men present, to be honest, there are a few of them, and the men are all women who hate swearing. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 At this moment, Elma really felt embarrassed on all sides. She looked around, hoping that someone woulde to rescue her. If in the past, someone would definitelye to rescue her. But today, no group of people broke into the bar to protect her strictly. Elma suddenly became a little scared. Her eyshes flickered in fear, and her eyes looked at the man who kicked her severely in fear. The man was looking at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te here¡­¡± Elma was really scared. She is a woman, she is indeed very sturdy, but in front of a man, she really does not fight. The man¡¯s expression was cold and t, and his tone was calm and leisurely: ¡°Did I tell you just now! Let you stop scolding! If you scold, I will definitely beat you to death!¡± Elma immediately looked at the bartender: ¡°Call the police!¡± No one paid attention to her unexpectedly. The bartender was scared and went down the bar. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te over!¡± The man grabbed her hair without hesitation, and then pped Elma¡¯s face like raindrops. Within a minute or two, Elma¡¯s face turned into a purple eggnt. She begged for mercy in slurred words: ¡°Please, don¡¯t fight¡­I¡­I was wrong¡­¡± The man let her go. Then, without even looking at her, he raised his hand and took a drink from the wine on the bar. Then he nced at her and said, ¡°You scold others all the time, and you don¡¯t even look at yourself?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Wearing a suit of overalls, you look like a dog, but your mouth is so smelly. You have to tell the world why your mouth is smelly. You said you were in Eastern Europe and you saw those in South Africa. People, you are talking about yourself!¡± ¡°Is it!¡± Elma curled up on the ground without speaking. She was beaten for the first time in her life. For the first time in her life, she feared. She had a different feeling towards the man who beat her in front of her. This man who speaks with a slightly feminine voice, the seriousness of Elma at the moment, actually symbolizes a supreme right. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t swear at someone just now.¡± Elma apologized. Man: ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get off right away!¡± Elma ran away scramblingly. Someone next to the man persuaded the man: ¡°You leave now, don¡¯t call the police at that woman.¡± The man said decadently: ¡°Catch the quilt, and it¡¯s just right. I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Words must be said, the man took the ss and drank it. It was as if he had a very vicissitudes of worry. Elma came back just as soon as he drank his wine. She kindly sat next to the man and apologized: ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t scold Suzi, that me¡­¡± The man nced at Elma: ¡°You are so ugly!¡± Elma: ¡°If you drink my ss of wine, will it be counted as a penalty for me?¡± The man took Elma¡¯s wine without hesitation and drank it. Elma suddenly smiled. Within a few minutes, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly felt like fire: ¡°You¡­you count me?¡± Elma smiled charmingly: ¡°Do you still think I am ugly?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Follow me?¡± Elma asked softly. Man: ¡°¡­¡± His brain is out of control. He didn¡¯t want to go, but he was involuntarily carried by Elma and went to the room Elma opened. Next day At dawn, the man suddenly sat on the bed, staring at the ugly woman before him in a daze. Women are fine too. She rubbed her eyebrows and asked enchantingly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what your name is yet.¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang!¡± the man said coldly. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Elma thought for a while: ¡°Who is Pan Haoyang, I have never heard of it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to hear!¡± The man¡¯s tone was very ruthless. Yubi, he pulled Elma out of bed with heartache, regardless of whether she was wearing or not. Just let her stand upright. Before Elma could react, the man¡¯s hands beat Elma violently from front to back. The painful Elma didn¡¯t catch his breath for a long time. ¡°You¡­¡± Elma gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You, what are you doing!¡± The man¡¯s tone was extremely disgusting: ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave my offspring!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± After the fight, the man put on his clothes again, and then simply coefficiented it again. During this period, the man didn¡¯t say a word. Before going out, the man took out a wad of money from his pocket. After counting, he took out two hundred-yuan bills from the inside and flicked them on: ¡°Give you these, it¡¯s all cheaper for you!¡± Elma: ¡°Pan Haoyang, stop for me!¡± Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t look back! He has the heart to kill! When Pan Haoyang came to Nancheng this time, he didn¡¯t n to go back alive. He was not entirely here to settle ounts with Arron. The main purpose of hising to Nancheng this time was to find Fu Zhengxiong to settle ounts. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The word Last time Arron and Suzi went to Gasing Ind, upied Gasing Ind overnight, and then drove his eldest brother Pan Haojing down, Pan Haoyang escaped from the secret passage in his living room. Originally, he wanted to I will never go back to Jiaxingdao when I go abroad. After all, he has no nostalgia for Gasing Ind. But there was no boat in the far sea that day, so he hid in that secret ce for two days. In just these two days, Pan Haoyang discovered that the entire Gasing Ind has actually not changed. Gasing Ind is still Gasing Ind. Even Pan Haoyang identally saw his eldest brother and sister-inw taking a stroll on the beach. Pan Haoyang was dumbfounded at that time. He suddenly appeared in front of his eldest brother and sister-inw, and asked incredulously: ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter? What happened to Arron who didn¡¯t treat you guys?¡± Seeing Pan Haoyang¡¯s appearance, Pan Haojing sighed. Then he said: ¡°Fourth, find a cafe. Brother has something to tell you.¡± Seeing the dignified look of his elder brother, Pan Haoyang had doubts in his heart. The three people found a nearby cafe to sit down, and the eldest brother slowly spoke. After hearing what the eldest brother told him, Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t react for a long time. Like a robot, he kept repeating: ¡°This is impossible, this is impossible, this is impossible!¡± Pan Haojing persuaded: ¡°Fourth old man, think about it, your second and third elder brothers, we are both very short, barely one meter six. Why are you more than one meter eighty?¡± ¡°Also, now you know why your father and mother didn¡¯t like you so much since childhood, right?¡± ¡°Because you are not your biological after all.¡± ¡°But the fourth child, even if your parents don¡¯t like you very much, before they die, they admit that you are their son. That¡¯s what it means to leave the eastern courtyard of the monarch¡¯s mansion to you.¡± ¡°However, you are indeed not from the Pan family, you are the son of Fu Zhengxiong, the old president of Nancheng Fu Group.¡± ¡°You and Arron are twin brothers.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± No matter how calm he was, he couldn¡¯t ept such a thing for a while. Why! Why does the father give birth to himself but don¡¯t want himself? Why do you want to abandon your mother? Why doesn¡¯t even the mother want to be herself, but keep herself still in Gasing Ind? That kind of imbnce, that kind of depression, and that kind of annoyance in his heart caused Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes to suddenly release unparalleled hostility. Moreover, he has an unknown secret. He loves Suzi. Suzi is the most special, persevering, and independent woman Pan Haoyang has ever seen in her life. She loves Suzi! But, she is indeed the wife of twin brothers? Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 And that kid! A six-year-old child, so cute, so cute. That child is called his uncle. No! How could destiny tease him so much! How can we! He and his eldest brother and sister-inw left without saying goodbye, and sneaked into Nancheng alone. He has no ns to go back alive. It was to question its own father, Fu Zhengxiong, why! Why do you want to abandon your wife and children! As for the rest, he thought he might as well die. It¡¯s better to die in Nancheng. Therefore, he is not afraid of anyone calling the police or making a big noise. Pan Haoyang left the room that Elma had opened without turning his head. Elma roared behind him: ¡°You, don¡¯t you even want to know my name?¡± ¡°A seller, why should I know!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She held her waist which was almost interrupted by Pan Haoyang, forced herself to put on the clothes, and then drove away very sadly. Her face is still slightly swollen. She doesn¡¯t know where to go? But through Pan Haoyang¡¯s incident, and through his own beating yesterday, Elma suddenly realized one thing. In this world, except for Kraig who takes her seriously. No one else really took her Elma seriously. Even this little-known Pan Haoyang actually treated her as a seller! This is really a shame! What a shame! ¡°Pan Haoyang! You wait for me!¡± ¡°Suzi, you wait for me!¡± ¡°I am the wife of Kraig, the most powerful king in Kyoto, and I will let you know how good I am!¡± Elma swears in her heart while driving, She also unknowingly discovered that her car was driving towards Kraig¡¯s leisure vi. Elma suddenly smiled bitterly. In Nancheng, she really has nowhere to go except for Kraig¡¯s leisure vi. Moreover, apart from Kraig, she really has no other man to rely on. But looking down at her appearance and her own face, Elma turned around and went back. She found a women¡¯s club, took a bath in it, had a body, and then asked the technician to treat her face. Apply ice cubes. In one afternoon, Elma regained the beauty of the optical fiber. Although his face was still slightly swollen, Elma could also prevaricate, saying that he was beaten by the three of Shen Yiyi Galia Rayna the day before yesterday. Thinking about this, Elma came out of the clubhouse and drove back to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi without hesitation. She didn¡¯t know if Kraig was sober. She didn¡¯t know how Kraig would treat her. But she is determined not to leave Kraig. Kraig is her Elma, no one wants to take it away! As the car drove outside the leisure vi, Elma was about to stop when she suddenly saw a dirty figure curled Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. up at the door. Is it a beggar? It¡¯s strange, how can there be beggars halfway up the mountain here? ¡°Who!¡± Elma roared very harshly. The figure curled up by the door slowly turned his head, looking at Elma with tears in his eyes. Elma suddenly sneered: ¡°It¡¯s you, are you still alive? Ande here uninvited?¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 It was Dalia who curled up in the doorway. Half a month ago, Dalia was found by Elma to throw her to the top of the mountain and beat her to the top of the mountain, and then took away her only bank card. That night, Dalia thought he was going to die. She was huddled on the top of the mountain alone, and there was the whimper of little beasts and birdsong at night everywhere. However, Dalia didn¡¯t feel afraid at that moment. Anyway, he was about to die, so what else was he afraid of? When Dalia couldn¡¯t open his aching eyes while lying on the top of the mountain, Kraig was no longer in his mind. Yeah! He never promised her anything. He treated her only as a domestic helper. It¡¯s just that Kraig is kind-hearted and treats domestic helpers better, so he takes her with her when she goes out, making her mistaken for who she is. In fact, she is still a domestic helper. Even the password he gave her money was the password of his real girlfriend. I believe that as soon as the bank opens early in the morning tomorrow, the more than one million yuan she has deposited will have to be taken away by his real girlfriend, right? Then she really couldn¡¯t survive Dalia. Lying on the top of the mountain, Dalia also thought of Suzi. However, when she thought that Suzi was still in dire straits, Suzi might also be uncertain about her life and death. How could she go to Suzi? Not to mention that Suzi is too busy to take care of herself now, even if Suzi can help her now, but she doesn¡¯t even have a mobile phone, how can she be like Suzi for help? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When thinking of Suzi, Dalia thinks of Suzi¡¯s youngest daughter. The little girl who is a little bit older is already very painful. She failed to take out the pop animal doll that the little girl gave her. ¡°The only¡­ the only one, what a wonderful child. Will Aunt Du see you again?¡± Lying on the top of the mountain, Dalia shivered, her instinctive reaction made her keep curling up. , Looking around, looking for a warm ce. She really saw a ce in the dark night. It was a crack in the cliff. In the shadows, there seemed to be grass nests. Cao Wo! Dalia was pleasantly surprised. She barely supported her body and climbed, crawled, crawled. Obviously only a few steps away, she crawled for more than half an hour to get there. It was really a grass nest with a canopy on it. What surprised Dalia was that there was a little wild fruit in the grass nest. Is this who lived here? It must be a pic, alive and outdoor adventure. With these, she Dalia can spend the night. Dalia has been crying this evening. When it was light, her body no longer hurts much, but her body was still weak. A few wild fruits under his body, and half a pack of softened biscuits. Even though it had deteriorated, Dalia was still eating with relish. After eating biscuits and some wild fruits, she felt a little bit stronger on her body, so she fumbled and climbed down the mountain. It¡¯s already the third day when we get to the bottom of the mountain. Dalia is not familiar with Nancheng. If she hadn¡¯t followed Kraig to Nancheng to help Arron this time, she usually lived in Kyoto most of the time, so she could not even distinguish the boundaries of Nancheng. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 With no money and nomunication, she wanted to eat all the way, walked around, and walked for more than half a month before she came to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi again. Dalia¡¯s idea is very simple. She doesn¡¯t even hope that Kraig will be here. After all, half a month has passed. Kraig should have returned to Kyoto with his real girlfriend, right? Apart from knowing Suzi and a few of Suzi¡¯s friends in Nancheng, she never knew anyone else. She came back here because she felt that several domestic helpers knew her. She just wanted to borrow some money so that she could change her clothes, and then she could find a ce to settle down and find a job. If a few domestic helpers can talk, it is possible to take out some of her clothes. At that time, she was too angry and left without taking anything. So at this moment, Dalia looked inside, hoping for a servant toe out, but never expected that what she was looking forward to was Elma, who almost put her to death. ¡°You dare toe back!¡± Elma stepped on Dalia¡¯s hand. It hurt Dalia to step on, she gritted her teeth and endured it fiercely. Elma knelt down again, and pinched Dalia¡¯s dirty face: ¡°Look at what you look like now. If my man sees you, do you think he will kick you out like a wild dog? ?¡± Dalia¡¯s eyes were silent. She didn¡¯t look at Elma, she only said in a weak, hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here to grab a man from you, I just want to stutter to survive. My clothes¡­you can¡¯t wear them anyway. Excuse me¡­ throw it out for me, okay?¡± Elma sneered: ¡°It¡¯s been half a month, do you think your clothes might still be inside? Not only did I burn your clothes to ashes, I also disinfected the entire leisure vi! Don¡¯t you The face of the woman! I¡¯m afraid you are dirty! You are dirtying our vi!¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She slowly closed her eyes. Does God want to destroy her? Don¡¯t leave her with any flexibility? Before she could react, Elma pulled her into the car. Dalia has been hungry and full for half a month. She doesn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, so she can¡¯t resist Elma at all. Just like this, Elma is loaded into the car. Dalia has a desperate fear: ¡°You What are you going to do, where are you going to get me?¡± Elma turned her head, and said in a very wicked way: ¡°Guess? You guessed it, I¡¯ll go down and buy you a pack Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. of dog food to eat.¡± Dalia: ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re half right!¡± Elma said yfully. ¡°After going down the mountain, I will buy you a bag of dog food, but I will dump half of it and give you half of it.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to mention Kraig anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Kraig anymore in her life. But at this moment, in order to survive, Dalia could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°You¡­ do you know Kraig this way to me? You are not afraid that Kraig treats you¡­¡± Before Dalia finished speaking, Elma was cut off by Elma, ¡°Kraig is also your name! Do you think my Kraig still has half pity for you? You are really daydreaming and wishful thinking!¡± ¡°Dalia! My family, Kraig, has been ying with you from the beginning. Otherwise, how could the bank password given to you be my birthday?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Kraig saw it when you were lying at the door of my house. He got out of the car temporarily and let the full authority take care of you, because Kraig really doesn¡¯t want to see you being so disgusting!¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She told herself in her heart not to think about Kraig anymore. However, at this moment, Dalia¡¯s heart was still bleeding. After all, the feelings that have been woven together in seven or eight years, so ruthless? Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, Dalia said no more, thinking in her heart, die or die. Being alive is boring. At this moment, Elma¡¯s cell phone rang, and when he nced at his cell phone number, Elma immediately stopped the car and picked up the phone to connect: ¡°Hey, Kraig¡­¡± Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 At that end, Kraig¡¯s tone was very low and dejected: ¡°Elma, this day, where are you?¡± Elma nced at Dalia and smiled sweetly: ¡°I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s wrong with Kraig, you don¡¯t worry about me so much. If I go out for a while, you will worry? You don¡¯t know, I like to y outside. Son.¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Kraig ordered coldly. Elma: ¡°Are you Kraig now?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Kraig was silent on that end for a few seconds, as if he had made a lot of determination, and then said: ¡°Elma, we have been apart for too long. It has been almost ten years, ten years ago. Enough to make a person change a lot, we¡­¡± Elma felt a sense of tension as the air had frozen. Even the fingers she held the phone turned white. She read it several times in her heart, don¡¯t say anything she doesn¡¯t want to hear. However, on that end, Kraig, who had been silent for several minutes, said: ¡°Let¡¯s separate!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Even if I have built it in my heart for half a month. Even at this moment, she could actually guess it, but when she heard such words with her own ears, Elma¡¯s heart still seemed to be stabbed by a knife, like a needle pierced, like being shredded by a meat chopper. ¡°Kraig¡­¡± Elma still forced a nonchnt tone: ¡°At this time, why are you telling me about this?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He sneered on the phone. Elma is Elma after all! She is always a woman who lives only for herself. That¡¯s fine, this way, it won¡¯t hurt Elma. Why? ¡°Youe back, I will talk to you in detail.¡± Kraig ended the conversation very briefly. There is no nostalgia in his tone. Here Elma was facing the handset of the mobile phone, and didn¡¯t recover for a long time. After a few minutes, she opened the car door and said to Dalia who was curled up in the car: ¡°Batch! Do you know what Kraig called me just now?¡± Dalia said weakly: ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you, why did you show up at my door! Are you still thinking about why my husband is!¡± Elma grabbed Dalia¡¯s hair and threw it to the car door fiercely. Dalia supported her abruptly, and did not say anything when she was so painful. She learned something from Suzi. That is not to be surprised. Although she is now stepped under her feet, she still has to be unyielding as the weak. Dalia said calmly: ¡°I have worked as a domestic helper for Kraig for nearly ten years. My sry is in that card every year. You can¡¯t just because the password of my card is your birthday, you can do it all. Take it for me? Dalia, I have the right to live!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± D*mn it, redneck woman! It¡¯s so difficult! She raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°In this world, no one has the right to decide whether you live or die, but you have the right to decide.¡± Dalia: ¡°What¡­what are you going to do?¡± ¡°The top of the mountain.¡± Elma said, ¡°Where did you gost time, and I will send you there this time!¡± Say yes, Elma stepped on the elerator and went straight to the top of the mountain. No matter how unscrupulous she was, she knew that Kraig would tolerate him as long as shemitted something, but Elma felt abrupt at this moment. When he came to the top of the mountain, Elma kept Dalia on the ground, and took out his mobile phone and dialed a series of numbers: ¡°Come and help me deal with a woman!¡± At the other end, there was an airy tone: ¡°Sister Cun, are women beautiful? Last time you asked your brother Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. to deal with the woman, but the brothers didn¡¯t even taste the meat.¡± Elma said, ¡°This time, as long as you can do it, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± the other party said. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to be clean at the time!¡± Elma said cruelly. ¡°Sister Cun, the price¡­¡± ¡°Ten million!¡± ¡°Five of us, each of us only has two million, so we want us¡­ if we are ten million, it¡¯s almost the same!¡± Elma: ¡°You want to ask me 50 million?¡± ¡°Sister Cun, don¡¯t say it¡¯s 50 million, it¡¯s 500 million. It¡¯s a trivial thing to you¡­¡± Elma red fiercely at the woman curled up into a small ball on the ground: ¡°50 million! I made such a woman, so cheap! Fifty million!¡± After a pause, she made up her mind: ¡°Okay, fifty million is fifty million! I must make it clean for me!¡± After closing the thread, Elma stepped on Dalia¡¯s face: ¡°50 million! You b!tch! It cost me 50 million!¡± Dalia no longer resisted: ¡°It¡¯s great, I¡¯m worth 50 million! It¡¯sing, and you sent me four or five men! Miss Qiu, you said you are worthless in your life!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You wandered around in your best time, not a day was with Kraig, and I got Kraig¡¯s meticulous care in my best time. And¡­ A woman, I¡¯m satisfied. But what about you?¡± Elma: ¡°You! Find! Die!¡± Dalia: ¡°If I don¡¯t want to die, I have to die today! So, what I want to say is not up to me?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly Dalia was angry. Suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of frustration. As Elma said, in fact, in her best years, she was vaciting everywhere. At the thought of this, Elma¡¯s face became distorted. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She called again: ¡°Hurry up! Come here before dark!¡± After closing the thread, Elma waited until dark, and she didn¡¯t eat anything that day! And Dalia even passed out of hunger several times. But the wind on the top of the mountain was strong and cold, and she was often woken up again. Her mind was empty, and when she was in aa, she would involuntarily show images of her childhood. There are so many brothers and sisters in the family, they are all twins, she is the only one. Mom and Dad are upset when they see her. So many brothers and sisters, they all have their own rooms, but she doesn¡¯t. She was a forgotten child since she was born. Well now, she can finally end her miserable life. Come on the storm. More violent. Before she died, she also had a deep memory, so that she could know that she didn¡¯te to this world in vain. It was getting dark, and several fierce and sturdy men came. Elma was in aa, feeling that they would punch and kick her for a while, and then pull her torn clothes on her body. Others murmured: ¡°Cun Jie, this woman¡­is like this, what do we want her to do!¡± Another said: ¡°A woman is better than a corpse anyway!¡± ¡°The corpse, it¡¯s a D*mn thing you thought of it!¡± ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± ¡°You y, I don¡¯t bother to look at your dirty and wretched look, things are done neatly,e back to me to get the money!¡± Dalia finally heard Elma¡¯s voice, and within two minutes of her voice, there was a car. The sound of driving away. Dalia gradually closed his eyes and regarded himself as dead. Suddenly, she heard a miserable roar: ¡°Ah¡­what is this¡­ah!¡± Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Four or five men were about to act on Dalia, and suddenly many snakes crawled over them. Those snakes are red and green, and they all have a faint dim light. On the top of the cool mountain, the bodies of those snakes are even cooler. The scared four, five, big and rough men fled in all directions. Dalia also opened his eyes weakly. She didn¡¯t have much fear in her heart. It¡¯s all dead anyway. It¡¯s a better ending than being bitten by a snake. Just a few minutes after the group of men ran down, a limping man came to Dalia. His technique was very urate. He pinched the snake by seven inches with one hand, and caught the snakes into the bag one by one. Dalia reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. It looks like a man is less than fifty years old. ¡°You¡­ are you¡­?¡± Dalia asked weakly. The man¡¯s voice is very simple and honest, and a little old: ¡°I am a resident in this mountain, and I am dependent on my olddy. The olddy is weak and her eyes are a little bit invisible. I don¡¯t have money to buy supplements for her old man. This did not find a few non-venomous snakes.¡± ¡°Sister, who are you offending? They actually hurt you like this?¡± the man asked. Dalia: ¡°Give¡­give me something¡­to eat. I want to eat.¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°Okay, wait a minute, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± All a man can get is a piece of dry cake and a little water. Even these, Dalia also eats with relish. There is food in her belly, and her mental head has improved a lot. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you mind if I carry you down the mountain?¡± the man asked. Dalia smiled weakly: ¡°I¡¯m almost dying, what do I mind you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, carry you down the mountain first. I live in a stone house with my old mother. Let me live with my old mother for one night. When the morninges, I will take you home. Where is your house, sister?¡± the man asked. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Home? Does she have a home? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It seems that from her birth till now, she doesn¡¯t know how it feels to be at home. She also didn¡¯t care about her rtives. The only man she missed in her heart was Kraig, and now she was farther and farther away from Kraig. Just when she was almost killed just now, Daliapletely understood Kraig from his heart. She made aparison mentally. She suddenly found the crux of the matter. It is because she and Kraig are very different in terms of status. They used to be one in the sky, one in the mud. Kraig is in the sky, and her Dalia is in the mud. When Kraig rescued her, she really shouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell Kraig that she was willing to be Kraig¡¯s affection. People. Until now, Dalia did not understand that perhaps she had already insulted Kraig when she said that to Kraig. She, after all, is not qualified to be his affection Human. His dislike for you is not shown on the surface, it is already considered the greatest gift to you. But one day, his dislike for you will no longer be hidden, but all manifested on the surface, it is because his dislike and dislike for you have reached the peak and can no longer bear it. Just like now. Dalia suddenly figured this out. It¡¯s her fault! Shouldn¡¯t climb high. Therefore, I have such a twists and turns of life, not to me others, to me myself for not being able to see life and the state of the world. Now, she feels much more at ease. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Shey on the man¡¯s back and said weakly: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have a home since I was a child. I did a lot of wrong things before. Master, you saved me. I thank you if you don¡¯t dislike it. , I¡¯ve been at home to help you take care of your mother these days, and when my body recovers a little bit, I will go down the mountain to find a job and repay you at that time.¡± The man mellowly smiled and said, ¡°Oh.¡± Just like that, Dalia was rescued by a middle-aged man living in seclusion in the mountains. Sometimes she feels that although she has a bad fate, she is also fate. He died several times and was rescued. In the future, she won¡¯t rely on anyone, so she will rely on her own hands to do a little work, and never be rich, just eat enough. This night, Dalia was in a stone house under the care of an olddy. He drank a bowl of wild vegetable pimple noodle soup, ate a bit of bacon from the mountains, and fell asleep very contentedly. ¡° This night, Elma returned to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi. At ten o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, Kraig was sitting in the living room, waiting for Elma to return. He must resolve this matter quickly. Otherwise, his heart is suffering and anxious day by day. By eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Qiucun came back drunk looking for a drink. She came to Kraig, grabbed Kraig¡¯s suit and tie, and looked at Kraig¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°Kraig, you have said since I was sixteen, you love me!¡± Kraig still said with a cold face, ¡°I can give you as much money as you want. I guarantee that you will have a good food and clothing for the rest of your life. If you travel the world, you can still go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired from ying, I just want to marry you!¡± Elma said very domineeringly. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What you said, I am the white swan in your heart! You will protect me forever!¡± Kraig: ¡°But Elma, even love can¡¯t bear it. You go out and travel the world, and you won¡¯te back for a few years. When you are headstrong, you always know that I will protect you secretly.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you thought about me? What does it feel like to be alone?¡± Kraig finally said this sentence. ¡°I am a man! I have to bear the glory of the entire Jun family! I have to guard the site of Kyoto, so I can¡¯t travel the world like you! I can be as cool as you want!¡± ¡°Love! It¡¯s mutual!¡± ¡°I gave you all the love I could give you, and what did you give me?¡± ¡°You tell me, What did you give me? Endless waiting, endless damage. ¡° ¡°There is a saying that is very good. You have yed enough outside, and you are tired of ying. You want to find an honest and peaceful man to live a peaceful life. Do you want to live that man?!¡± His words are very light and calm. Moreover, Kraig is not an honest man. He is the king of Kyoto! In Kyoto, he is a frightening existence! Therefore, he is even less likely to be that hapless man. Elma suddenly felt an infinite fear in her heart. As soon as she bent her knees, she knelt in front of Kraig. Shey on Kraig¡¯s legs: ¡°Kraig, Kraig, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I love you, I¡¯ve traveled all over the world. I found out that the man I love the most is you. Kraig, I was wrong. Would you give me a chance?¡± ¡°In the future, I will definitely take good care of you like Dalia. I can do everything she can. Kraig¡­¡± Kraig¡¯s face was still very calm. In that calm, more of it is decisiveness. ¡°Kraig¡­¡± When Kraig looked at Elma¡¯s face, he suddenly felt ugly and disgusting, with a contrived scent. He got up suddenly and strode into the night. ¡°Kraig¡­¡± Elma roared heartbreakingly behind. Kraig didn¡¯t turn his head either. This night, no one knew where he went. Early the next morning. When Arron, Suzi and the only three of Shen¡¯s family were about to get in the car, Christopher said to the two of them: ¡°Siye, madam, look.¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Kraig, you are a sc*mbag!¡± Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Overnight, Kraig grew a lot of beards. His decadent appearance is very distressing to outsiders. If Suzi had an impression of Kraig in the past, she would also feel sorry for Kraig. Until now, Suzi still remembers when she first saw Kraig, when she was in Arron¡¯s office, she always felt that her life or death was uncertain, and maybe Arron would be killed in the next second. Not to mention what career and job she thought about at that time. However, when she was extremely confused and confused, Kraig gently told her: ¡°You can have your own business, you can do the job you like, and if you like the construction industry, you can develop in this direction.¡± Only that time, Suzi had a good impression of Kraig. Later, when I saw Kraig¡¯s confidante, Suzi liked Dalia¡¯s gentleness andck of airs. Suzi is really rare for women like Dalia, who is gentle, elegant, without airs, and harmless to humans and animals. But such a woman, who has been with Kraig for so many years, can be driven away by him! At this moment, Suzi hated not being able to go up and p Kraig. Even the little dumpling around him rolled his eyes to look at Kraig: ¡°Uncle Jun, you hate it! You are a badass uncle! You are worse than my father!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At this moment, the man is very wronged! What do you say about Uncle Jun, you want to get Dad in the car? It¡¯s worse than Dad! When did dad break down? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arron. You are tired.¡± Kraig looked at Arron with a bitter smile. Arron: ¡°Get in the car before talking.¡± There are many things, even if Kraig is scorned, he can¡¯t scorn others in front of a child. Besides, Arron won¡¯t let anyone down at all. This kind of scolding and burying people, Suzi has toe. However, both husband and wife are less likely to criticize others. This morning, Shen Weiwei was sent to kindergarten, and Suzi was in thepany for a long time. It was not until the lunch break that she went out and nned to meet the extremely decadent Kraig. Suzi really didn¡¯t want to talk about Kraig. But she also urgently needs to find Dalia. Anyway, there is a news, can you just make a phone call? When Suzi packed up his work and went out, he happened to meet Lenny. ¡°Four aunts.¡± Lenny smiles hippiely Shouted. Suzi red at Lenny, and suddenly grabbed Lenny¡¯s front skirt. ¡°Four¡­four aunts, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with you? Let¡¯s have something to say? Nephew¡­Where did the nephew offend you, can¡¯t the nephew change it? ¡°Lenny stammered. Only then did Suzi put down Lenny, and said in a cool tone: ¡°Young Master Jun, I know that your Jun family is also a symbol of power in Kyoto, second to none, but now that you are in love with Rayna, you must treat him well. She can¡¯t be because of her family¡­¡± Lenny immediately cut off Suzi¡¯s words: ¡°Aunt Si, where do you start with this¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Start from your ba5tard second uncle Kraig!¡± Lenny Anli pleased him and said: ¡°Aunt Si, my second uncle is now back to righteousness. He is now back to my second aunt. My second aunt is also tired from ying outside. The two of them are now reconciled. Oh¡­¡± ¡°You! Say! What! What!¡± Suzi asked angrily. Lenny: ¡°Four, fourth aunt¡­You¡­I¡­Have I said something wrong?¡± ¡°When Sister Shan was with your second uncle! Where is that woman?¡± Suzi questioned! Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Regrettably, he almost bit off his tongue. He patronized speaking from the point of view of the Jun¡¯s family, and he forgot about the rtionship between the characters. At this moment, Lenny immediately thought that the fourth aunt, He Rayna, and Galia are all closely rted to his temporary second aunt. He stammered truthfully and admitted: ¡°That¡­that woman¡­she is crazy outside.¡± Suzi asked again: ¡°Does that woman have a marriage contract with your second uncle!¡± ¡°No¡­no.¡± ¡°She and your second uncle haven¡¯t seen each other in a few years!¡± ¡°Almost¡­Almost ten years¡­¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t help sneering: ¡°That woman, who is your second aunt? Ah! You answer me!¡± Lenny immediately weakened his knees: ¡°Four¡­four aunts, Lenny is not good, Lenny¡­From now on, Lenny is responsible for finding my second aunt, who is truly genuine. Second aunt, and Wu is responsible for monitoring the second aunt I just came back now, I¡­ can I make the difference, fourth aunt?¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, fourth aunt.¡± Lenny turned his head and went out. After walking a couple of movies, he turned around and looked at Suzi with a bitter face: ¡°Four¡­Auntie, this is mypany, I am the one who pays you¡­ .¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Suzi was really furious. ¡°Get off now!¡± Lenny ran away in a hurry. Originally, I wanted to have a candlelight lunch with Rayna at noon today, but it seemed that I had to secretly make an appointment. After Lenny ran away, Suzi came to her and her own man and Kraig¡¯s better club box. When I entered the box, I saw that Kraig was already drunk. In half a month, the man seemed to be much older. The beard on his face is matched with his shabby hair, It was obvious that he was iparably vicissitudes of life. Suzi sneered and scared, so mentally that he had known this before, why bother? Before Kraig faced him, Suzi said grumpily: ¡°Kraig!¡± She used to call Mr. Jun. It¡¯s not so polite now, and there is less respect. ¡°Kraig, you are so drunk all day long, how do you find Sister Shan? If Sister Shan can¡¯t find her one day, she might be in a dangerous situation one day, have you thought about it!¡± Kraig was silent for a long time. As ifforting her own heart, she said to Suzi: ¡°She has more than one million in her body. It is a small treasury that she has saved in recent years. She is not a woman who spends money like water. I Thinking of spending more than one million for her for a few years, it should be fine. Suzi, don¡¯t worry, I will find her in the shortest time.¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°After you find it? What do you n to do? Let her be a nameless maid for you? Then you¡¯d better All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. stop looking for it! Freedom is best if you change another person!¡± Kraig: ¡°As long as I find her back, I will marry her.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect this. Unexpectedly, Kraig would say marrying Dalia. You know the two have been together for almost ten years. For such a long time, he never even thought of marrying her, and even refused to give her a child. Are you going to marry her again? Suzi¡¯s tone suddenly softened: ¡°Mr. Jun, half a month ago, when I was in dire straits, I heard Arron say that you helped us a lot. Actually, I don¡¯t mean to me you. I just feel that Sister Shan is¡­too pitiful.¡± While talking, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. She picked it up and nced at it. It was an unfamiliar mobile phone number. After hesitating for a while, she still connected: ¡°Hello, hello, who?¡± On the other end, Dalia¡¯s gentle voice came: ¡°Suzi, are you okay? Has your matter been resolved?¡± Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Suzi stood up in shock. Tears of excitement burst from her eyes: ¡°Sister Shan, where are you, Sister Shan? How are you? I already know that you are separated from Kraig, but where have you been? Where do you live? Come to you?¡± At the moment when he received Dalia¡¯s call, Suzi thought of the bottle of water Dalia handed her when she was most embarrassed and at a loss, and Dalia¡¯s extremely gentle smile. Dalia smiled softly: ¡°I¡¯m pretty good, Suzi, I¡¯m full¡­¡± She was full with one sentence, and she seemed extremely happy and peaceful. It was in Suzi¡¯s ears, but it was so sorrowful. What happened in the past half month that made Sister Shan¡¯s requirement to be alive so low that she only needs to eat enough. Is fullness the greatest happiness? Suzi burst into tears instantly: ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± Before she started talking, her mobile phone was suddenly taken away by Kraig: ¡°Ashan¡­¡± At that end, Dalia was taken aback, and then stunned. Then she whispered: ¡°Jun¡­Mr. Jun, you¡­ why are you with Suzi?¡± Mr. Jun. She even called him Mr. Jun. Why did Kraig hear this name harsh? In the past, she always called him: Kraig. When in love, she often called him: Yu. Or, husband. At this time, she called him Mr. Jun. Moreover, he shouted so calmly. As if there was never any intersection between them. ¡°Tell me! Where are you!¡± Kraig asked impatiently. At that end, Dalia suddenly panicked: ¡°Jun¡­Mr.Jun, do I¡­do I owe you anything? I¡­when I left your house, you I was there at the time, I didn¡¯t get anything¡­I¡­I had a card on my body, but it was also taken away by your wife?¡± ¡°What!¡± Kraig frowned suddenly. Dalia immediately exined: ¡°Mr. Jun, in fact, I have done a lot of things too far. If I had known that the password of the card was your wife¡¯s birthday, I might have not¡­no It¡¯s so close to you, but now this matter has passed, and the money¡­has been taken away by your wife.¡± Kraig: ¡°D*mn it!¡± Dalia: ¡°No, no, Mr. Jun, you¡­don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll bear my own fault, you say, what do you say you need me to repay you, I¡¯ll repay you¡­you Don¡¯t embarrass Suzi, don¡¯t embarrass her¡­¡± Kraig: ¡°Where are you!¡± Dalia: ¡°I¡¯m on the mountain, what you need me to do, I canpensate you, don¡¯t you embarrass Suzi? She was overwhelmed by something like that happened in her family half a month ago. She didn¡¯t take care of me. Things, you don¡¯t want to embarrass the innocent, okay?¡± Kraig asked eagerly again: ¡°Which mountain are you on!¡± Dalia suddenly smiled miserably: ¡°Mr. Jun, I¡­your wife was on the top of the mountain trying to kill me. Did you All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. instruct it? I know, it was my fate, I didn¡¯t die. , If you want to anger Suzi just because I am not dead, I will go there now and let your wife beat me to death in front of you, okay?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± The phone was suddenly taken away by Suzi. She choked up and asked, ¡°Sister Shan, what did you say, that woman hit you?¡± Dalia said in an apologetic tone: ¡°Suzi, I really didn¡¯t expect that my affairs would hurt you. I¡¯m sorry, I will make it clear to Mr. Jun and won¡¯t let him trouble you.¡± Suzi shook his head, ¡°No, Sister Shan, no! Your business doesn¡¯t affect me. Tell me, did Elma hit you? He wanted to put you to death? He also put a million on you. Take it?¡± Chapter 1159 – 1160 Chapter 1159 ¨C 1160 Read Chapter 1159 ¨C 1160 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1159 Dalia smiled sadly: ¡°I am greedy, I shouldn¡¯t be greedy for one million people¡­¡± ¡°But she beat you! Want to kill you?¡± Dalia: ¡°Well, if a mountain man hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have died on the top of the mountainst night.¡± ¡°A55hole, D*mn it!¡± Suzi suddenly scolded. Dalia smiled relievedly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Suzi, I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯m full and it¡¯s not cold. I haven¡¯t seen you for more than half a month. What happened to you suddenly urred to me? Going to the hospital to make trouble, did you hurt you? Are you okay now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine Sister Shan, my matter has been resolved, thank you for your concern about me, where are you, I will pick you up?¡± Suzi asked with concern. ¡°No need, that¡­ Mr. Jun, he¡­ don¡¯t you ask me for debts?¡± Dalia asked worriedly again. As soon as her voice fell, Kraig grabbed the phone from Suzi again: ¡°Ashan, where are you? Tell me I will pick you up now! Listen, you are too stupid, you can¡¯t survive outside. , Youe back! Come back to me!¡± Dalia: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Come back!¡± Kraig ordered. He is not actually an order, he is just anxious and anxious. However, his tone became a kind of fear in Dalia¡¯s ears. Dalia immediately hung up the phone. Kraig: ¡°Ashan, Ashan¡­¡± At that end, there is already a busy tone. Suzi stared at Kraig with angrily: ¡°Kraig! You idiot! Your Elma almost killed her! If you ask her toe back in such amanding tone, you will scare her, don¡¯t you know? Know, idiot!¡± She was really anxious. If in normal times, she would not talk to Kraig like this. After all, Kraig is a few months older than Arron, and Arron has always been polite to Kraig. Why is she arrogant? But at this moment, Suzi was mad at death. ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me talk to her slowly, tell her slowly, I might get her back, you said it yourself, she has no survival ability, you still scared her like this!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi suddenly smiled sadly: ¡°Such a good woman, I¡¯m really afraid that I won¡¯t be able to find her in this life. I don¡¯t know if she will call again.¡± Suzi guessed right. Dalia really won¡¯t call again. When she was driven out of the house by Kraig half a month ago, Suzi was in dire straits. And she remembered that at that time, Kraig med her for going to the hospital to make trouble, causing Suzi to be caught by the old man Shu, so at this moment, when she got better, she immediately called to ask about Suzi¡¯s situation. Since Suzi is safe and sound now, she feels less guilt. As for Kraig, if she didn¡¯t owe Kraig, she would never want to see this person in this life. Because I didn¡¯t have a face, because I felt that for so many years, I actually depended on Kraig. In this life, she will no longer meet with Kraig. There is no signal on the mountain. Dalia¡¯s call was made from someone else¡¯s mobile phone rented at the foot of the mountain. Returning the phone to the family, Dalia stumbled back to the stone house in the deep forest and said to the man who had saved her: ¡°Excuse me, Brother Han, I can¡¯t be here anymore, I have to go.¡± Han asked honestly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Outside, the farther the better.¡± Dalia said. Chapter 1160 To be sure, Dalia looked at the olddy who had taken care of her all night, and yelled gently and gratefully: ¡°Old grandma, thank you, I wanted to live here for a while to take care of you and repay your kindness, but I am now, someone is chasing me, I must go. I will repay your kindnesster.¡± The olddy burst into tears: ¡°My child, why is your life so bitter? You have the same bitter life as mine.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at the olddy with a slightly iprehensible expression, and then at Colli Han in front of her. Han honestly smiled mildly: ¡°Why don¡¯t I leave this ce with you with my old mother on my back? Shall we go to the Northeast?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­Honest brother, you¡­what do you mean?¡± Han said honestly: ¡°I can hear that you are not a local ent. Nancheng is southerly, and your ent is Wu Nong¡¯s softnguage, but your ent is very pure northern standard dialect. Tell you the truth, I am actually a northerner. .¡± Dalia: ¡°You¡­you are not an old resident in this mountain?¡± Han said frankly, ¡°No, my olddy and I had nowhere to go, so I lived in this mountain. I thought I would be like this in my life. Every day I catch a bit of meat in the mountains to improve my olddy, and then I just messed up like this. After the days pass, it¡¯s forgotten.¡± Dalia: ¡°Honest brother, have you been wronged before?¡± Han honestly smiled sadly: ¡°It¡¯s no better than you.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She immediately looked at Han Honshi with sympathy. At the same time, the heart has a kind of dependence. She looked at Han Honest, and listened to Han Honestly talking about his experience. Colli Han¡¯s real name is not Colli Han. It is the nickname given to him after he joined a well-respected one-child family in Nancheng, Colli Han. His real name is Collin Han. Collin was born in a small mountain vige in the northeast. When he was a child, his family was poor, and because his father died of illness when he was very young, the family owed a share of debt due to his father¡¯s illness. Mother led her to a difficult life alone, and when others were in school, her mother reluctantly let him go to school. Unfortunately, when others have shoes to wear, he can only wear small shoes with toes on the outside. However, Collin¡¯s academic performance is very good. He is simple and honest and obedient, but his academic performance is good, his brain is clever and easy to use, so his mother has always been reluctant to dy his studies. Until he entered high school, his mother worked very hard for him to study, but unfortunately, his mother¡¯s health was getting worse and worse. Later, it was too bad to get out of bed, let alone work on the ground. Only then did Collin discover that his mother would often go to the ck market secretly to exchange money with his own blood in order to help him study and study. At that time, I had read that high school Collin suddenly knelt before his mother¡¯s bed in pain. He vowed not to study anymore. What if you don¡¯t go to university? Although college is the only way for him to change the fate of a young man in the mountains, but if he is admitted to college, but his mother is killed because of it, then he has no one and only rtives. What does he want to do in a better life? No matter how his mother beat and scolded Collin, Collin just stopped studying. He wants to make money and support his mother. At first in the small county in the mountains, he really couldn¡¯t find a lucrative job. At that time, the real estate hadn¡¯t been developed much, and he couldn¡¯t even find a job on the construction site. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1161 – 1162 Chapter 1161 ¨C 1162 Read Chapter 1161 ¨C 1162 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1161 Later, when I heard people say that working in the South is very profitable, Collin thought about going to the South International South City to work. But what about the mother? Later, Collin thought of a way to give his mother¡¯s money to a neighbor¡¯s honest family. After he found a job, he would send money to the house every month. He would give the neighbors a portion of the money and let the neighbors help take care of his mother. Collin is a down-to-earth, hardworking, and very intelligent man. Not long after he came to Nancheng, the southern metropolis, he really found a job. However, this job is in a garment factory. Moreover, the job he does is a garment worker in a garment factory. There are not many boys doing this kind of work. They are all done by women first, which is shameful. But Collin can¡¯t take care of that much anymore. He wants to make money as quickly as possible, and then send it home to support his mother. In just over a year, Collin earned more than 10,000 yuan in wages in the clothing factory. He only left 2,000 yuan for living expenses, and all the rest was sent to his mother. That year, Collin did not go home for the New Year. He wants to insist on insisting, and after earning more money, he won¡¯te out, and then he can introduce a girlfriend at home, marry a wife and have children, and take care of his old mother. Another year has passed, and Collin has earned more than 20,000 yuan. Collin, who had not returned home for more than two years with more than 20,000 yuan in his arms, was considered a small amount of money 20 years ago. However, when he returned home, what Collin didn¡¯t expect was that his old mother was so skinny and unable to move in bed. After asking the old mother, I found out that the neighbor he entrusted to give the old mother a meal every day, and all they ate were leftovers. When it¡¯s busy, they don¡¯t even deliver a meal in two or three days. That family is good. With more than 10,000 yuan sent back by Collin, they built fourrge brick houses. Collin was so angry at the time that he almost fell ill. But when he thought that if he died of illness and the olddy was not taken care of, he insisted on not letting himself be too angry. He persuaded himself in his heart that one day in the future, he would be so prosperous that he must repay the family twice. That year, Collin did not go out to work, but concentrated on taking care of his mother at home. Twenty thousand yuan can allow a mother and child to live in the local area for a year and live a very good life. In one year, the old mother¡¯s body is also well maintained, and she can work in the fields and go to the market to sell eggs. , Fruits and the like for their own expenses. A yearter, the olddy urged Collin: ¡°My son, go out to work again,e back and make more money, build a house and introduce a girlfriend.¡± Collin thought so too. Collin worked in Nancheng for another year. This year is already the fourth year he graduated from high school. If he could go to college, he would be considered a college graduate. At that time, Collin was twenty-two years old, young and strong, and strong in his length. He was also practical and hardworking. Before he knew it, he was actually taken by the factory boss. At that time, the owner of his clothing factory was worth about 70 to 80 million. It¡¯s a rich man. The factory owner called him directly into the office to talk: ¡°Xiao Han, I heard that you are the only child at home? And besides an old mother, there are no rtives in your family?¡± Collin doesn¡¯t know what the boss asks him for, but he can do it neither humble nor overbearing: ¡°Boss, if you are looking for Xiao Han, please tell me directly, Xiao Han has no other skills, but he will definitely work in the factory. ¡° Hearing Collin¡¯s words so neither humble nor humble, the boss was even more happy. He simply said bluntly: ¡°Xiao Han, I want to recruit you as a son-inw, do you agree?¡± Chapter 1162 Collin was dumbfounded at the time. Him! A young man who came out of a rural vige in the northeast had no great abilities. I worked for four years in a clothing factory where men were unwilling to enter. He couldn¡¯t believe it himself, the boss could actually like him. But Collin was not excited either. He was born a kind and calm person, he said slightly shyly: ¡°Boss, how can Xiao Han Hede, you are attracted to you, and you want me to be your son-inw?¡± The boss also said very bluntly: ¡°I have seen the handwriting you wrote. The handwriting is called a beautiful one. I have also seen you remember your working hours. Once the leader of your group asked for leave to go home. The management team is well organized, and you are an individual.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I guessed correctly, did you graduate from high school?¡± the boss asked again. Collin nodded: ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°The family is too poor and there is no money to supply you, so I dropped out of school?¡± The boss is really a human being, and he can guess everything. Collin nodded again: ¡°The people in the northeast mountainous area are really poor. Up to now, we don¡¯t have as many garment factories in the south as yours. Many young and strong boys have no work.¡± Hearing Collin¡¯s words, the boss looked even more happy. He bluntly told Collin: ¡°Xiao Han, to tell you, I have a daughter who is two years older than you. She has graduated from university for two years. In her junior year, she fell in love with a boy in the same ss and became pregnant. .¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± He felt a little sudden in his heart. The boss continued: ¡°My daughter just gave birth to the child, but the male ssmate went abroad. My daughter got angry and jumped upside down from the second floor. She wanted tomit suicide. As a result, she didn¡¯t fall to death. She fell into a leg and became disabled.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Han, you are a talented person who is also a high school student. If you are willing to be my son- inw, my 70-80 million family property is yours. In the future, if you manage this factory, you will be righteous. My boss is now.¡± ¡°My daughter is pretty good, only two years older than you, and her son is just over a year old. It doesn¡¯t affect your rtionship. You¡­consider?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Faced with such a big temptation. To be honest, it is impossible for Collin to have no fluctuations in his heart. He hesitated and said to the boss: ¡°Boss, let me think about it.¡± After a pause, he asked again: ¡°If you ask me bluntly like this, you are not afraid that your daughter will not see me?¡± The bossughed: ¡°My daughter has seen you many, many times. Let me tell you the truth. She first fancyed you. If she doesn¡¯t care about you, how can I find you? I¡¯m just such a daughter. Of course I Let¡¯s get close to my daughter¡¯s liking first.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s impossible to say that you don¡¯t have a heartbeat. He was a young man who had never seen the world in the mountains. He even had a meal in a big city. He didn¡¯t know how to eat. He was afraid that he would be jokes when he was eating too much. He is just a mess. People can be admired, even if it has a broken leg, even if it has a son. What are you afraid of? Like him, what can he marry when he returns to the mountainous countryside in the northeast? Collin said that he went back to the dormitory to consider it. In fact, he tried hard to press his heart of surprise. The next day, Collin deliberately went to the public telephone booth in the city and called the town where he was. On the third day, Collin went to the city to make a phone call. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1163 – 1164 Chapter 1163 ¨C 1164 Read Chapter 1163 ¨C 1164 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1163 This time, it was the mother who waited to pick it up. Hearing Collin¡¯s words, his mother was also very happy. The mother was very open-minded and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you pass the n from generation to generation? Your child is your own child. Even if you don¡¯t have s3x, don¡¯t your children have to call me grandma in the future?¡± Han Che smiled and said to his mother: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s good for you to be so enlightened.¡± ¡°When I get married with her, he will take you over. The boss told me that he will buy a duplex suite for us in the city and use it as a wedding room. Then he will take you over. You are The people in the city are outright.¡± At the other end, the mother couldn¡¯t close her lips with a smile: ¡°Okay, okay, my mother is finally overwhelmed.¡± Just like that, after the mother and son discussed it, a weekter, Collin replies to the boss. He agreed to the marriage. He didn¡¯t feel that he had lost the fluke that he had struggled for twenty years. He still said to the boss neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°Since I havee to this house, I will take on the responsibility of a man. I will be a good father for my two-year-old son. I will manage apany. I will not manage. But I am willing to learn.¡± ¡°I must try my best to learn to be the pir of this family.¡± This is a promise he made to his father-inw. It is also a kind of return that he thinks he has climbed high. Since then, after Collin married the boss¡¯s daughter, he has indeed done so. Raise the child born to his wife and the man in front of him as his own. The wife who had a broken leg was taken care of very well. Not only that, he also took good care of his father-inw and his mother-inw, because of his joining, the work of the father-inw and mother-inw was obviously much easier. On the aspect of management of the factory, Collin was also very clear. Within three months, he managed the factory well. He and his wife received a marriage certificate for half a year, and his wife didn¡¯t say that it was all right to have a wedding. Later, my wife was so happy once that she poked at him with her unmutted foot: ¡°Dashan, you know why we have both got the marriage certificate for half a year, and my parents didn¡¯t mention it for us to get a marriage certificate. Are you?¡± Collin really didn¡¯t know. Then my wife said: ¡°I want to investigate your character in depth. Your character is really good. Only my parents and friends cane to witness my wedding.¡± Collin smiled and said honestly and honestly: ¡°This is what it should be. After all, such a big family business, such a bigpany will be handed over to me, I should be no matter how your parents test me. I heard you say that today, your dad. Is mom nning to arrange the wedding for us?¡± The wife raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°Why, are you excited? I¡¯m going to marry me, a small wage earner, who is going to marry the boss¡¯s daughter.¡± Collin nodded: ¡°Yes, it looks like a dream.¡± The wife suddenly said: ¡°No! It¡¯s not you who marry me, it¡¯s you who marry me!¡± Collin feels a little ufortable, but he is a man, he should tolerate: ¡°Yeah.¡± After a pause, he asked his wife, ¡°When will parents hold the wedding banquet?¡± The wife said, ¡°Well, I will give you another surprise. Since you asked today, I will tell you. Next week, it will be held at the Qingshan International Hotel, a high-end ssic in Nancheng.¡± Next week? Collin was taken aback: ¡°Why is it so fast? Where is it in time?¡± The wife poked him again: ¡°Why is it toote! The whole wedding banquet is handled by my parents. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You don¡¯t have any friends. My parents¡¯ friends will send invitations. Are you toote? ¡° Collin said: ¡°My mother is also your mother-inw. Her elder¡¯s family is in the countryside. I have to take her over.¡± The wife immediately changed her face: ¡°We get married, what do you ask her to do!¡± Collin: ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 1164 The wife¡¯s tone was very sharp: ¡°Collin, you are marrying me! You are a patriarch! From now on, you will belong to our family. Why should a country womane to the wedding banquet hosted by my parents? This is not to lose my parents. People?¡± Collin suddenly turned his face: ¡°If you want to get married, you must invite my mother over! Or, divorce!¡± That night, his wife cried in silence. While crying, she cursed Han Che as being not a human being: ¡°My parents are so kind to you. The entirepany is entrusted to you. I am a college student. I don¡¯t dislike you at all. My son is so If you like you, it¡¯s okay for you. Haven¡¯t gotten the wedding wine with me yet, have you started calling our house to pay attention?¡± Collin was not so angry: ¡°When did I hit your house?¡± Wife: ¡°Then why did you let an old woman from the countrye over! You just want to take your mother over, and you want to be our family member, in a while. Are you putting your mother, uncle, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. your seven aunts and eight aunts? Take them all over and erode our home a little bit?¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± The wife continued to cry and curse: ¡°You are the wolf¡¯s ambition! You are plotting our family¡¯s property! What a nice thing to say, you are a member of our family when you marry, and you will be wholeheartedly for our family, shit!¡± Collin was about to have an attack, but he heard his wife say: ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t do it! I will get rid of the child in my stomach tomorrow! I won¡¯t live with you!¡± Collin was taken aback for a moment, and then he asked incredible: ¡°You¡­are you pregnant?¡± The wife yelled: ¡°Bah! Who is pregnant! I said I missed it!¡± Collin: ¡°You¡­I¡¯m going to be a father, I¡¯m going to be a father soon?¡± His wife continued to scold him: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, a wolf-hearted thing!¡± Collin immediately coaxed his wife: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t get angry, or you don¡¯t get angry, okay, but if the child is his mother, I am married to you, but I can¡¯t let my mother-inw, do you think?¡± Wife: ¡°You came to our house as an adult. Anyway, you can only rely on our house! I don¡¯t care. You want me to have a child or your mother!¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, he really wanted to say to his wife in anger, I want my mother! You get rid of the child! I won¡¯t live with you! The wedding is not going to be held. However, Collin opened his mouth a few times, but didn¡¯t say anything. The joy and greed of being a father. He wanted a child of his own. I¡¯m going to be a father soon, and I¡¯ll be able to see my children soon. Maybe the wife is not so harsh, she is just pregnant and emotionally unstable. Now when his wife is pregnant, he must be tolerant and tolerant everywhere. But what about the mother? Next day Collin took time out. I went to call my mother again. On the third day, the mother received as agreed: ¡°Son, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Collin said guiltily: ¡°Mom, Deng Wan is pregnant¡­¡± Deng Wan is the name of Collin¡¯s wife. At that end, the mother was immediately happy and didn¡¯t know what to say, she even cried with joy: ¡°I¡­my old woman who has been widowed for many years, finally has a grandson?¡± Collin apanied carefully and said: ¡°Mom, Deng Wan is pregnant and she has a bad temper. I¡¯m not going to have a wedding with her next week, but she¡­¡± Collin really has no face to continue talking. However, the mother is a sensible person. The mother immediately said: ¡°My child, Mom knows that Mom is a countryman in Dashan Vige. She wears a girl and has never seen the world, but Xiaowan¡¯s family is different.¡± ¡°The guests Xiaowan and the others meet are all distinguished guests. We can¡¯tpare with them.¡± ¡°Mom will not attend your wedding with Xiaowan, lest Xiaowan be pregnant, and she will have fetal gas when she is happy.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1165 – 1166 Chapter 1165 ¨C 1166 Read Chapter 1165 ¨C 1166 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1165 Collin¡¯s eyes flushed suddenly: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, my son, I cannot let youe to my son¡¯s wedding.¡± Mother smiled tolerantly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my son, as long as you live a good life, mother will be happy.¡± After a pause, the mother asked again: ¡°My son, what¡¯s the name of the hotel where you married, and where is it?¡± Collin immediately said to his mother: ¡°It¡¯s in Nancheng, called Qingshan International Hotel, which is a very famous hotel in Nancheng. Mom, your son¡¯s wedding must be the best wedding in our vige. It¡¯s a pity that my mother Can¡¯te¡­¡± The mother¡¯s smile became stronger: ¡°Then mother is happy too! Okay, son, mother won¡¯t tell you anymore, the phone bill is too expensive.¡± ¡°Mom, take care of yourself.¡± After hanging up the phone, Collin stopped for a long time in the public arch telephone booth. He was still unhappy in his heart. Four years ago, when he was still in high school, because of his good grades, he was often joked by the vigers. ¡°Dashan, when you are admitted to university, have a job in the city, and marry a daughter-inw in the city, you can¡¯t forget your mother!¡± ¡°You are, you can¡¯t forget your olddy.¡± ¡°Dashan, in a vige next to us, there was a college student who was admitted to the most famous university in Kyoto. Four yearster, he stayed in Kyoto to work, and within a few years he found a local girlfriend in Kyoto. Get married and have children. As a result, you guess¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± one of them asked. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°As a result, the college students provided by his father and mother spent several years in the big city, and even his biological father didn¡¯t even recognize him. Where did the parents go to them, the man actually told his colleagues and friends that this was him. A distant rtive in my hometown.¡± ¡°You say it¡¯s a vanity.¡± ¡°This is more than vanity!¡± ¡°This is simply unconscionable! My own father doesn¡¯t recognize it anymore, this son is no longer a supporter!¡± ¡°This is not a son to support, but a white-eyed wolf to support!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him return to this vige in the future!¡± Since then, the college student has nevere back, and his parents have really worked hard all their lives. When they are old, they still have to help the college student to repay the loan, and a son is still in vain. At that time, how many peopleined about it? Now, after marrying a daughter-inw and forgetting about her mother, is it her turn to be on the top of the mountain, Collin? Collin only felt stunned for a while. But for the children in his wife¡¯s belly, Collin could only persuade himself in his heart over and over again: ¡°Collin, after you and your wife have a wedding banquet, you immediately go back to your hometown in Northeast China, visit your old mother, and apany her. Now, take the overall situation into consideration. Let¡¯s talk about the overall situation.¡± Collin was like this, gritted his teeth and came to the overall situation. A weekter, the wedding was held as scheduled. It was really grand, Collin wore a suit, and he couldn¡¯t tell that he was a soil bun who wanted toe first. It was his own and his wife, who was in a wheelchair and Han Zhanshan, who was in a suit and leather shoes, was extremely mismatched. Everyone felt that this woman was too good at taking advantage of her. She broke her leg and brought the child, and she was looking for such a talented husband. It¡¯s really outrageous. After Collin heard such words, he said nothing. Only satisfied in my heart. While Collin was pushing his wife dressed up in a wheelchair to toast with the guests one by one, Collin suddenly saw a figure outside the ss door of the hotel. The figure was very haggard and very depressed. The figure made Collin tears in his eyes: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chapter 1166 Outside the luxurious hotel, Collin is a bridegroom in red. His mother crouched and couldn¡¯t straighten her waist due to all the years of work. She supported the steps outside the hotel, looking in with a look of hope and happiness. At that moment, Collin¡¯s heart was cut by the knife. He suddenly felt that it was not that simple. It¡¯s really not that simple to join a rich family. The kind of despise, disregard, and rejection of you in the bones is deeply ingrained. It cannot be changed. Although he is now in front of others, the pain in his heart is much more painful than when he was poor. The moment Collin saw his mother, his mother gave Collin a very warm andforting smile, and then turned and left. In fact, my mother was really happy already. She has heard that many sons who are good at school get married in big cities, so they don¡¯t want the poor fathers and mothers of the family. However, his son called himself personally. The son had to do this because his daughter-inw was pregnant and did not want to hurt her. The olddy was already very satisfied. For Collin, the second half of the wedding was a torment. He didn¡¯t know how to get through it, whether it was a toast or other links, he was so absent-minded. Of course the wife can see such obvious changes. As soon as the wedding was over, the wife exploded her hair: ¡°Collin! What¡¯s the matter with you! You fcuking had moths at my wife¡¯s wedding! You can stand it!¡± Even his wife and his former son were already called his father, but at this moment, the little guy who is almost three years old is crouching at Collin, ¡°Collin! If you don¡¯t want to be my mother¡¯s husband,¡± If you can¡¯t be my father, just get out of here!¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± The wife kept holding her son and kept k!ssing her: ¡°Oh, son, you are so brilliant. You have be a god-assisted mother at only three years old. It¡¯s great. Son, my mother is so happy to have you in this life!¡± Both the wife and stepson looked at Collin with anger. Collin¡¯s mood was extremely low: ¡°My mom is here.¡± The wife immediately yelled: ¡°Where, where? Why didn¡¯t shee in? How many gifts did she bring to me? If she can¡¯t bring as many gifts as our family gave you, then ask him to get out!¡± Seeing his wife dragging a handicapped leg and feeling so overwhelmed with superiority and so arrogant, Collin suddenly discovered that their family recruited a son-inw, and actually thought they were at a disadvantage psychologically. Even if their daughter is disabled. Even if their daughter brought an illegitimate child. Even if he Collin helps manage the factory wholeheartedly in a brand-new way, the efficiency of the factory is improved. In the eyes of his wife¡¯s family, Collin must dig out everything he used to, including his old mother, and then pounce on his wife¡¯s family with his heart and soul. Everything is centered on his wife¡¯s home, so that he can be worthy of them. The honor given to him At that moment, Collin turned and left. Before leaving, he said lightly: ¡°Get divorced! Get rid of the child! If you don¡¯t want to get rid of it, you will give birth to me and I will raise it! I won¡¯t ask your family for any more money in the future. I¡¯m not working in Nancheng anymore.¡± Wife: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I finally understand why your ex-boyfriend left you, because you have a problem with your brain!¡± Collin is not a fuel-efficientmp either. Having said this, he left without hesitation. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1167 – 1168 Chapter 1167 ¨C 1168 Read Chapter 1167 ¨C 1168 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1167 He is still a man of spine. Leaving his wife, Collin looked for his mother near the hotel. He really found it. Mother lives in a small hotel that costs only twenty or thirty yuan. ¡°Mom, you are so capable. You cane to Nancheng by car alone, and you can find me.¡± Collin hugged his mother and burst into tears. The mother smiled and said, ¡°Silly baby! Your mother, I¡¯m only in my fifties, and I¡¯m not too old. I¡¯m hunched back and have a little white hair. If I¡¯m a person of my grade in the city, I can¡¯t be called an old woman.¡± ¡°I know the words again. I take the money you sent me. First go to town, take a car to the county seat, then take a car to the county seat, go to the railway station, step by step, can mother still find a big city? ¡° Collin: ¡°¡­¡± The old mother must have used all her life¡¯s wisdom. She has never been out of the mountains. The words he knew were learned from him when he was in elementary school. He graduated from elementary school, and his mother also had elementary school literacy. He graduated from junior high school, and his mother also had the literacy level of a junior high school student. Until he went to high school and lived in school, his mother¡¯s work stopped. However, this is enough for her to understand the text when she is out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The mother hunched back and dragged her weak body to Nancheng for a long distance, just to take a look at her son¡¯s wedding. ¡°Son, mom has seen your wedding now. Mom is very satisfied. Mom has gone back. You don¡¯t have to worry about mom. Mom can take care of herself by herself. Mom came to Nancheng to take a look at you, as if you proved this.¡± Mother said kindly. Collin shook his head: ¡°Mom, we are not the same as her. We are right to talk to each other in this world. If the dream is not right, we can¡¯t understand other people¡¯s thoughts. People never treat us as human beings. It¡¯s boring.¡± My mother burst into tears: ¡°My son, Mom sees that it¡¯s better for you to get married and start a family than anything else. It¡¯s the biggest wish of my life that you can get married and start a family. Mom is very happy now. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Is it possible that you want to abandon your pregnant wife, and you want to divorce her?¡± Collin: ¡°I have filed for divorce.¡± ¡°No! No, I won¡¯t agree! You ba5tard! The child in her belly is yours, how can you be so unfeeling!¡± ¡°Mom! People don¡¯t treat us as human beings!¡± His mother pped him: ¡°You are a man, so you can¡¯t even bear this kind of grievance! Go back! Go back to me, go and admit a mistake with your wife, and don¡¯t affect the fetus in her stomach.¡± Collin: ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Go back! Go back, don¡¯t ruin a good home! Mom is fine! Mom can take care of yourself! If your quilt is beaten with a bachelor, Mom will be the most ufortable! Mom is not ufortable now!¡± Collin remained unmoved: ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t go back! If she gives birth to a child, I will take the child back to my hometown and do a little business in my hometown. The three of us will live forever. I will not marry.¡± The old mother burst into tears. At this moment, someone knocked on the door outside the small hotel where my mother was staying. Collin thought it was the hotel attendant who knocked on the door, so he got up and opened the door. After opening the door, I saw that it was his father-inw and his mother-inw standing in front of him. ¡°Since your mother-inw is here, why don¡¯t you go and sit at home?¡± Father-inw said to Collin in a polite and estranged manner. Chapter 1168 Collin: ¡°¡­¡± Zheng Suzi distinguished a few sentences from his father-inw, and then asked for a divorce, but his mother spoke up: ¡°Dashan, your wife is pregnant. It is wrong for you to ask for a divorce. Apologize to your father, and then go home with your father!¡± Although my mother has never been out of the mountains in her life, she also understands the truth and understands that peace is the most important thing. As soon as the mother had finished speaking, the father-inw also taught Collin: ¡°You kid! Too shameful! Quarrel between husband and wife is a quarrel, how can you file for a divorce after a few quarrels? File a divorce with a woman who is pregnant with your child, You are also a man!¡± Collin was a little bit unreasonable, so he bowed his head to admit his mistake: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Go home!¡± his father-inw scolded. Collin: ¡°¡­¡± The father-inw said again: ¡°Since your mother-inw is here, pleasee to the house together. I think her mother-inw should not go back. After all, Xiaowan is pregnant now, and there is a two or three-year-old child in the family. Each family always needs to be managed. You Right, inws?¡± The mother nodded and said, ¡°My father-inw, you are right. Just don¡¯t trouble you.¡± ¡°No, no. Mother-inw, let¡¯s go.¡± Father-inw shouted. Just like that, Collin and his mother went back together with Collin¡¯s prepaid Deng Kunming. Back home, the wife was still crying angrily, and the little boy in front of her also red at Collin and his mother. Seeing that Collin brought back an olddy who was vomiting, the little boy didn¡¯t even ask about it. Thousands of them just stomped on the olddy¡¯s feet. Collin: ¡°¡­¡± The olddy smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, are the kids naughty, grandson, what¡¯s your name, can grandma coax you to sleep?¡± After all, it was Collin¡¯s father, and the olddy also took the little boy as her grandson. ¡°Who wants you to sleep, it¡¯s so dirty!¡± The little boy turned and ran to look for his mother. The olddy smiled awkwardly. His wife Deng Wan rolled her eyes and said nonchntly: ¡°Um¡­auntie! That¡¯s it. Our family doesn¡¯t raise idlers. Since we are here, we can stay here, but we must be diligent and notzy. .¡± Collin: ¡°Deng Wan! You are too much!¡± Deng Wan immediately stood up and stared at Collin with angrily: ¡°Collin! My patience is also limited! It is impossible, you let our family hand over a lot of Ajia¡¯s assets and tens of millions of assets to you. In our hands, our family still has to support your family!¡± ¡°I hired my son-inw to marry you! But I didn¡¯t marry your family!¡± ¡°When a woman marries a man, she has to marry, and the family has to bring so many dowry. Isn¡¯t it true that a man marrying a woman is trying to plot the family property of this woman, not to mention that he wants to marry his family together? Let us raise the family? Right?¡± ¡°Collin! You deceived so much!¡± ¡°You think, It¡¯s our family who begs you, I¡¯m the one who is in love with you, so you can be so unscrupulous? I¡¯m pregnant with your baby, you are looking for things like this and making things difficult for me! Okay! Are you divorced! Count me Deng Wan is blind! I met two sc*mbags in a row! ¡° Speaking of words, Deng Wan suddenly got up and wanted to leave this home to live with her parents. As a result, she felt her stomach ache together: ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s the matter, daughter-inw?¡± The mother immediately stepped forward to support Deng Wan: ¡°You are not feeling well?¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Deng Wan mmed Collin¡¯s mother abruptly, and she also threw herself far away. Deng Wan said, ¡°Oh¡­¡±. ¡°Dashan, you dead child! Your wife is pregnant with your child! Why are you so awkward, you hurry up, send your wife to the hospital, hurry!¡± Collin reacted and drove to the hospital with his wife. Fortunately, the child was saved. The doctor scoffed at Collin. Collin also admitted his mistake on the spot. This family dispute ended with Collin¡¯s confession and his mother¡¯s confession. Then, for that month, Deng Wan was bedridden because of the fetal medicine, and her mother was always taking care of Deng Wan¡¯s daily life. Feed her on the bed, give her shit and urine. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1169 – 1170 Chapter 1169 ¨C 1170 Read Chapter 1169 ¨C 1170 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1169 One month passed, Deng Wan¡¯s month was older, and her mother cleaned at home and did rough housework. And it¡¯s the kind without sry. Every time Collin saw his mother¡¯s appearance, his heart was cut. However, Deng Wan¡¯s belly is getting bigger and bigger. Collin couldn¡¯t make trouble anymore. In October, when she was pregnant and gave birth, Deng Wan gave birth to Collin, who was another boy. The boy¡¯s surname is Deng. Although the boy was born, the family was very happy, but there was one person who was not very happy. This child is a four-year-old brother. The elder brother is very repulsive of his younger brother¡¯s arrival, and often beats his younger brother when the adults are not paying attention. This kind of thing has been seen by Collin several times. As a stepfather, Collin was not good at scolding his brother, so he told his wife Deng Wan about it. However, Deng Wan embraced her elder brother and said very proudly: ¡°Our eldest prince is brave and good at fighting. Our eldest prince will be assisted by the gods of the father and the quilt. My mother has the protection of the prince. No one will think about it in the future. Bully mother.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± Deng Wan also rolled her eyes over Collin: ¡°What are you making a fuss about! You sc*mbag! You said well before getting married that you want to see my son as your own son. As a result, you despise my eldest son so much!¡± Collin was annoyed: ¡°If your childughs like this, you encourage her to fight and fight. When you grow up, how do you care about him? I treat him as my own son, so I don¡¯t want to indulge him!¡± Deng Wan: ¡°Wait for the youngest son, you can also discipline one and let me see!¡± After that, because of her anger, Deng Wan immediately kicked her broomstick, and then looked at Collin¡¯s mother: ¡°The ground is so dirty, what are you doing today? Are you corpse? The family cares R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only about eating and drinking, but it¡¯s not for you. Come here for a corpse!¡± Collin raised his p and scolded angrily: ¡°Deng Wan!¡± The mother held Collin: ¡°Collin, it is not easy for you to have a home. The child is so small, you have to pinch your nose.¡± Collin just pinched his nose like this. I have been in the Deng family for fifteen years. He graduated from a high school, a young and young migrant worker, and became an out-and-out middle-aged man with no temper and no status at home. Not only that, the Deng¡¯s factory also closed down due to the rush. Wait for the family to live on the wealth of the family. After Collin went home from unemployment, he also drove a taxi. The monthly expenses earned are only seven to eight thousand yuan. For these expenses, he still has to hand in most of them to his wife. The money I can keep on my own every month is only one thousand yuan. Sometimes I want to buy a new dress for my mother, but I can¡¯t. My mother is almost 70. The old man walks iparably staggering, but he still has to sweep the floor in this home, carrying shit and urinating. Sometimes Collin feels that his life is really useless. Useless! He had already thought it through, and tolerated for another three or four years. When his son was admitted to college, he immediately divorced Deng Wan, and then took his old mother back to his hometown in Northeast China. In his entire life, he would just have to have a son. The son is obedient and sensible, and his academic grades follow his father. He is very smart and takes the first ce every year. This is Collin¡¯s greatest hope. However, this hope was soon dashed. Chapter 1170 Collin¡¯s son has good academic performance, is obedient, sensible, and has a good temper. This is a far cry from the eldest son. The eldest son was three and a half years older than the younger son. After graduating from junior high school, he dropped out of school and fell into society. Collin wanted to strictly discipline him, but he was blocked by his wife every time. Even so, the eldest son still thinks that the whole family likes the younger son. Grandma has always regarded her youngest son as a darling. Grandpa and grandmother also praised his brother¡¯s good academic performance when he went out. Even the mother who has always liked his, thought that his younger brother was proud. Eighteen or nine-year-old boys were the most difficult time to provoke. On the second day after his younger brother was admitted to Nancheng¡¯s best key high school, his elder brother raised his knife and stabbed his younger brother with more than a dozen knives. When the doctor and the ambnce arrived, my brother had no vital signs. The older brother was also sent directly to the police station. My brother is eighteen and a half years old. There is no less legal responsibility at all. For a time, there were two boys in the Deng family, but now, none of them are gone. While Deng¡¯s family was heartbroken, Collin and his mother passed out crying many times. However, both his mother and Collin, who had passed out, were sted out by the Deng family. The father-inw pointed to Collin¡¯s nose and cursed: ¡°You white-eyed wolf, you are not familiar with the wolf! How did you be a stepfather to your child, and treat your child equally, but you only care about the one who loves you, if not The child has no sense of security in this home, how can he do such a thing!¡± The wife also pointed to Collin¡¯s nose and cursed: ¡°Collin, divorce! We are divorced. From then on you get out of this house for me! You ruined my two sons, two!¡± The painful Collin really wanted to blow the heads of his wife and his parents-inw. But he has to take care of his weak mother. He can¡¯t do impulsive things. ¡°Divorce!¡± Collin in pain unexpectedly felt relieved. The divorce is handled very quickly. Collin cleans himself and leaves home. After spending nearly two decades, Collin went from a hairy boy to a 40-year-old middle-aged man. He worked hard in the Deng family in Nancheng for seventeen or eighteen years. In the end, he had nothing. He cleaned himself out of the house. Collin felt nothing. My own son is gone. What use is it to ask for the property? However, on the day she left the Civil Affairs Bureau, her mother was waiting outside the Civil Affairs Bureau. The mother, who is over seventy years old, hunched back like a monkey, standing only half a person tall. She blocked in front of Deng Wan and Deng Wan¡¯s family members, and said hoarsely: ¡°Your family is all evil spirits, evil spirits who drink human blood! What have you done to my son! The evil spirits¡­ .¡± Evil spirits? Ha! Deng Wan looked at Collin¡¯s mother frivolously: ¡°You dead old woman! I have been a domestic helper in our house for 17 or 18 years, and I haven¡¯t taken a cent. Haha, are you crying?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it your own initiative, olddy?¡± ¡°What is the ba5tard! You are like this! You voluntarilye to our house to be a domestic helper, a domestic helper who doesn¡¯t need money, you voluntarily give me poop and pee, and my two sons pee and pee!¡± ¡°You old and immortal thing, you are a dead star! I have impersonated both of my sons to death!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Collin raised his hand and punched Deng Wan in the face. One punch knocked out Deng Wan¡¯s three front teeth. This is still iprehensible, he pped Deng Wan on the right cheek again, bleeding Deng Wan. It was at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, on the street. Within five minutes, Collin was taken away by the police. He is to be held criminally liable. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1171 – 1172 Chapter 1171 ¨C 1172 Read Chapter 1171 ¨C 1172 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1171 Alsopensate ex-wife Deng Wan. He was sentenced to eight months in prison, and because ofpensation, he usually saved a little bit of pocket money for his mother. The 5,000 yuan that his mother saved for more than ten years was all During the eight months in the detention center, my mother has been wandering outside the detention center, relying on other people¡¯s facilities, and having a meal without taking a rest. Itsted for eight months. When Collin came out, his mother was less than 80 catties thin. The mother and the son are penniless. The most important thing is that Collin went out to look for work, and no one wanted him. They all said that he was the murderer who killed his two sons and the sc*mbag who beat his wife. In this way, Collin, who came out of the detention center, took his mother and was hungry for three days and couldn¡¯t find a bite to eat. Later, Collin met his ex-wife. The ex-wife who had a disabled leg hit him when she saw him. Scold while beating. He scolded and cried and said to the magistrates: ¡°I am a disabled person who gave birth to him. He also beat me and knocked out several teeth.¡± After being said by his ex-wife, those who passed by made usations against Collin. In desperation, Collin carried his mother on his back and fled little by little to an uninhabited ce. Has fled to this old forest deep in the mountains. Collin found some wild fruits for his mother in the woods. Temporarily satisfy your hunger. However, with his mother on his back, he wanted to find a cave temporarily, but he didn¡¯t see the cave but saw this stone house. I don¡¯t know who owns this house, and Collin can¡¯t manage so much, so he took his mother to live first. He didn¡¯t go down the mountain anymore, every day he just chopped some firewood to find some wild meat and wild fruits. asionally, I will take a pheasant and send it to the foot of the mountain, so I can exchange some money, buy some quilts, and buy some happy clothes. The simple life is maintained like this. The mother¡¯s weak body can be slightly better, but more than ten years of work has left a 70-year-old man with no ability to survive. But my mother still feeds some chickens, ducks and geese outside the stone house. This can be exchanged for a little more money. More than half a year has passed since Collin and his mother were in the old forest deep in the mountains, and they also saved more than one thousand yuan. They are reluctant to eat well. In this way, Collin came out every night to find some pheasants and ducks. Sometimes when he can¡¯t catch it, he also catches the snake. Just like that, he was hitting straight, he used a few snakes to scare away the men who wanted to kill Dalia, and saved Dalia¡¯s life. Collin originally felt that his life was already bitter enough. But after hearing Dalia¡¯s life, Collin couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. Not only that, Dalia also felt that Collin¡¯s life was really bitter. After 20 years of wasting, he had nothing left. At this moment, a man in his early forties and a woman in thirty-five years old, both have experienced vicissitudes of life. The man is very rough, he looks like a mountain guy. But for women, even if they were so downhearted, Collin could tell at a nce that this was a pampered woman. Her skin was white and delicate, like silky milk. Theplexion is also clean and pure. This woman is very gentle, like a child, ignorant of world affairs. It¡¯s not easy for a woman of her grade to maintain such a personality. This is very different from Collin¡¯s disabled, sophisticated, and powerful ex-wife who called him Han Honest while calling him a white-eyed wolf. ¡°Are you¡­willing to go north with me? Ours is also in the mountains, but I have a few acres ofnd.¡± Collin looked at Dalia mildly. Dalia nodded: ¡°Well, I¡­I do!¡± Chapter 1172 Collin: ¡°Really, really?¡± In fact, he has no other ideas. He just feels that if a girl¡¯s family can¡¯t support themselves in this deep mountain, nothing more should happen. However, at this moment, Dalia felt warm. Her heart was broken by Kraig. She just wants to live a peaceful life now, it doesn¡¯t matter no matter how miserable. Dalia said mildly: ¡°I¡­ my parents never wanted me since I was a child. I always wanted a mother to love me. Now I ept my old mother what you are doing, and then I will return to the Northeast. I¡¯ll also go out and find a job, so I can just wash the dishes and bowls. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°Eh, girl¡­¡± The old mother was very happy. She has been very hard all her life. Especially when I came to Nancheng, I suffered from hard work and frustration, but in the end, my only grandson was gone. The old man¡¯s life is boring. She felt that she couldn¡¯t die when she thought of her son. It¡¯s fine now, and I picked up a daughter for nothing. The mood of the elderly is much better. After making this decision, Collin took Dalia, carrying his old mother, and walked out of the big city of Nancheng a little bit over the hills and ridges. However, in the city closest to Nancheng, they took the slowest train and returned to their home in the Northeast. At the same time, at the other end, Kraig was looking for Dalia in a carpet style in Nancheng. He didn¡¯t even let go of a small and inconspicuous hotel. Later, Kraig even searched for hair salons that were hidden and cheap. Dalia was not found. Kraig was decadent day by day. He has not returned to Kyoto for a month. A lot of affairs in Kyoto are waiting for Kraig to deal with. However, Kraig did not have a half-hearted state of mind. Fortunately, there is a good brother like Arron. Arron can handle everything Kraig can handle, and Arron can give her full authority. Even if Kraig is so decadent, his official business in Kyoto will not fall behind. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This is a good brother. A month ago, when Suzi was forced into desperation by Mr. Shu and almost taken away by the Lin family, Kraig also helped Arron and Suzi day and night. Therefore, at this moment, although Suzi felt sorry for Dalia because she could not find Dalia and hated Kraig, she did not stop Arron from helping Kraig. Seeing Kraig sitting in Arron¡¯s office in such a decadent manner, when Suzi, who was off work, brought Lilly to Arron¡¯s office, she also specially made Kraig a pot of tartary buckwheat. ¡°Drink some tartary buckwheat and get mad, you are angry now, hold it in your heart, and you will be ill Kraig raised her godless eyes and looked at Suzi: ¡°She didn¡¯t live in the city. If she leaves me, anyone can cheat her away. If she sells her, she will pay for the number of people. If she leaves me, what will she do? Live?¡± Suzi was angry, a pot of boiling water sshed Kraig¡¯s hands. Hot Kraig¡¯s hands trembled. Regardless of Suzi, she still coldly angered Kraig: ¡°Mr. Jun! You know that Sister Shan is not viable, and you know that she is easily deceived like a piece of white paper, and you don¡¯t even have any signs. Drove her away.¡± ¡°A woman who has been with me for so many years, even if she just sleeps! Don¡¯t you even have any feelings? You are so cold-blooded!¡± ¡°But, let¡¯s say you are cold-blooded. You can treat a woman who has been away from you for so many years and never cares about your life and death, and give her everything you can give. !¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1173 – 1174 Chapter 1173 ¨C 1174 Read Chapter 1173 ¨C 1174 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1173 He has nothing to say. At this moment, he only muttered to himself: ¡°The whole mountain has been searched, and there is no sign of her. She said that she was on the mountain and she must have lied to me!¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Sister Shan will not deceive. She said she is on the mountain. She must be on the mountain. She just heard that you were looking for her, so she decided to move away immediately.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Before he knew it, his throat choked. There is a feeling of despair in my heart. This is a feeling Kraig didn¡¯t expect. He always believed that he and Dalia had no feelings, let alone love. There is only a tacit cooperation between them. Dalia himself also said that when one day, when his real girlfriend returns, she will disappear automatically. Now, his real girlfriend is back, and she has really disappeared. But life is all messed up. He Kraig is also going crazy. At this moment, someone called Kraig. Kraig thought that someone sent out to look for Dalia had news, so she immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end of the phone, it turned out to be his father who rarely interferes with his personal affairs. Mr. Jun called: ¡°Kraig! What do you want to do!¡± Kraig¡¯s voice immediately became extremely decadent: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± At that end, Master Jun said angrily: ¡°You are too shameless! You were with the guy named Dalia before, and the family didn¡¯t oppose you, right? Someone did not treat her badly, you didn¡¯t have a good life. You divided it up with her, and you said you have to live your life!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°But now, what about your intentions? You broke up with Elma again. You are in your 30s. You have lost all of the Jun family!¡± Kraig: ¡°Either I will die.¡± ¡°You will return to Kyoto immediately!¡± The old man ordered. Kraig: ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡± ¡°Come back and marry Elma! That¡¯s what I said! I¡¯m in charge of your marriage with Elma!¡± The old man seldom takes charge of his son¡¯s affairs. Especially this little son. He has surpassed him as a father at a young age, and is now a symbol of Kyoto rights. Therefore, Mr. Jun turns one eye and closes one eye for everything. He is like a wild crane and doesn¡¯t ask about world affairs. But this time, he insisted on doing the wedding of the lord Kraig and Elma. Kraig gave a decadent sneer, and hung up the phone without answering the old man. At that end, the old man almost vomited blood. He turned his head and said to Elma¡¯s parents: ¡°Old colleague, oldrade-in-arms! Don¡¯t worry, my son has always respected our old couple, so this time we will definitely support Elma!¡± Elma¡¯s parents were relieved as soon as Mr. Jun said these words. My daughter has been going crazy outside for so many years, and as parents they often worry about it. They didn¡¯t think about it for a moment, and asked their daughter toe back and quickly marry Kraig. So at this moment, they can get the personal promise of Mr. Jun, and their hearts will be let go. Aftering out of Jun¡¯s house, Elma¡¯s father called Elma: ¡°Elma, don¡¯t worry, your uncle Jun has promised your marriage to Kraig. You, you can¡¯t be so self-willed, you want more. Just coax Kraig, just ask him to order?¡± On that end, Elma asked with great surprise: ¡°Uncle Jun really decides the marriage between me and Kraig?¡± That¡¯s great! After closing the thread, Elma¡¯s frustrated heart returned. She dialed another set of numbers non-stop: ¡°Hey¡­is this Shu¡¯s family?¡± Chapter 1174 At that end, Darius¡¯s tone was very puzzled: ¡°Who are you?¡± Elma said: ¡°I¡¯m Grandpa Shu¡¯s friend, how about the handling of the affairs of Grandpa?¡± For a while, Elma was busy with the ink marks with Kraig, and because she went to the top of the mountain to deal with Dalia twice in a row, although she was in Nancheng, she did not pay much attention to Mr. Shu¡¯s affairs. Until now, Elma still remembers that when Siu called her back, he told her that there was a stinky force in Nancheng, and she needed to work with her Elma and Elder Shu to get rid of this stinky force. Now, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Mr. Shu? She didn¡¯t answer Siu¡¯s phone. This group of people! Elma called her back, but they were all persuaded one by one. Do people all over the world know that Elma was dumped by Kraig? With the support and approval of Mr. Jun, Kraig wanted to shake Elma. It was not so easy! On that end, Darius asked in an extremely bad tone: ¡°Who are you anyway?¡± ¡°I am Kyoto Kraig¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Elma also said very arrogantly. Kraig¡¯s fiancee? During this period of time, my sister-inw did not want to recognize her grandfather and caused her grandfather to suffer a serious illness. Darius and his parents both took care of grandfather in front of his grandfather¡¯s sickbed, so he didn¡¯t know what happened to Kraig. Darius only knew that his grandfather and Jun¡¯s family had contacts, but his grandfather only had more contacts with another branch of the Jun¡¯s family, Jun Chengyin. As for Kraig¡¯s father, Jun Chenglin, he basically doesn¡¯t care about world affairs, so Mr. Shu doesn¡¯t have much contact with Jun Chenglin. However, Darius knew that Kraig and Arron had a very strong rtionship, and they were not brothers but brothers. And Darius himself also partnered with Kraig¡¯s nephew Lenny in Nancheng Kaile Construction Company, so when the other party mentioned that it was Kraig¡¯s fiancee, Darius hesitated. His tone softened: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the reason why my grandfather didn¡¯t see you is because he was sick recently, and he is still lying in the hospital bed until now. What do you do is the same as I said.¡± ¡°Tell you?¡± Elma asked. Darius smiled gently: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to tell me?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She has been out for nearly ten years. She doesn¡¯t know these younger generations very much, but Elma has also heard that the family style of the Shu family is very strict, and the sons of the Shu family are very filial. For the elderly. Elma immediately said: ¡°Okay! I want to tell you in person!¡± ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Darius asked. Originally, Elma wanted to say that he was very anxious. After thinking about it, she felt that she could not rush, she must have her own style! She said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have time at any time. You can take your time anytime.¡± Only then did Darius say: ¡°Well, tomorrow afternoon I will go to my little aunt¡¯s garden to experience life, soe on.¡± For a gathering in my little aunt¡¯s garden, Darius and Galia, Lenny, Rayna, and Suzi had an appointment. It was Suzi who had been soothing his mother for a long time before she agreed. Elma asked, ¡°Are they all your friends?¡± Darius smiled politely: ¡°They are all my best friends!¡± ¡°It¡¯s great, I just want to see you too, maybe it can be used for me!¡± Elma said proudly. She wants to maintain her very proud posture. Even at the home in Kyoto, the line of Jun Chengyin can only nod and bow in front of Elma. Who made her Elma the favorite of Kraig. Kraig! Elma still must catch Kraig! After closing the thread, Elma felt better. Now, she has the support of Mr. Jingjing and her parents, and in Nancheng, there are also Mr. Shu and Mr. Shu¡¯s grandson to support her. She doesn¡¯t believe it anymore. She can¡¯t beat the remnants of ying with Dalia? Isn¡¯t it Suzi? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1175 – 1176 Chapter 1175 ¨C 1176 Read Chapter 1175 ¨C 1176 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1175 Listening to Siu¡¯s words, Duoduo is a good thing to climb on the bed. Siu called her from abroad, and the first purpose was to unite her to deal with Suzi. Suzi! This D*mn woman! The first visit was indiscriminate, so her two attendants and her biological daughter swollen her nose with Elma. It was precisely because she was beaten to make her ugly that Kraig looked down on her. Now that her chances of winning are still great, she wants to remove all the remnants of Dalia¡¯s side! Elma has great ambitions. She also took action by herself. After hanging up the phone with Darius, Elma went to find a ce for beauty treatment. If you are willing to spend money, the effect is naturally good. Aftering out of the health club, Elma saw that her face was really a shelled egg, she didn¡¯t believe it. Kraig, who loved her so much, would not be moved by her face. Taking out his cell phone, Elma called Kraig. At that end, Kraig had just been sent back to the leisure vi in the light rain halfway up the mountain by Arron. Arron sat in Kraig¡¯s study and helped Kraig handle important military affairs. And Kraig, who was drinking and drinking, was lying in his big bedroom and moring for a drink. The domestic helper did not give it to him at Arron¡¯s order. At this moment, Kraig¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and connected: ¡°Hey, how are people looking for? Is there any news? If there is no news, don¡¯t give me back!¡± On that end, a voice that was extremely enchanting and tender: ¡°Kraig is me, Elma.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Although he was drunk, Kraig was not drunk and unconscious. His tone was immediately and particrly alienated: ¡°What¡¯s the matter! Is it because the money is not enough? I can give it to you. You can say how much you want. ¡° ¡°Kraig!¡± In Elma¡¯s soft and watery tone, there was a little bit of tears: ¡°You hate me so much, so you send me out in such a hurry?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± I really don¡¯t bother to deal with the woman on the other end of the phone. For so many years, he always thought he still loved her. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that all he loved was an obsession that he didn¡¯t get in the past. Because I loved too much, gave too much, but never got it, so the obsession was very deep, very deep. Until, a month ago, this woman who suddenly did not fly, appeared in front of him, Kraig, so he thought he finally got love. Finally got what he wanted. However, when he didn¡¯t expect it, the moment Elma returned to him, his obsession was also shattered. He doesn¡¯t love her anymore. Maybe I didn¡¯t love it a long time ago. His heart had long been upied by the emperor-like woman who had no knowledge of the world and had no lethal power. Elma could no longer tolerate Elma in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if it¡¯s okay!¡± Kraig said impatiently. As soon as he spoke, he hung up the phone. On that end, Elma became more and more anxious: ¡°Kraig, listen to me, I am beautiful today, and I am really beautiful again. You will know when you see me, maybe you will think when you see me. Pounced on me, Kraig, why are you hanging up¡­¡± Elma dropped the phone in despair. She squatted on the ground crying. A man walked up ahead and said with a sneer: ¡°Woman, you change men faster than you change clothes.¡± Chapter 1176 Elma, who was crying, looked up and saw the man named Pan Haoyang. The man in suit and leather shoes, his identity is cold. He looked unruly and rebellious, but his tone was so feminine: ¡°Woman, you are not so bad!¡± Elma: ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Pan Haoyang said in an extremely disgusting tone: ¡°If I knew you were here, I wouldn¡¯te! Because I would never want to see a disgusting woman like you! I tell you, you better not conceive me! If you are pregnant , You will kill me, if you don¡¯t kill and want to rely on me, then you will wait for a dead body and two lives!¡± Elma: ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The man kicked her far away. After kicking, turn around and leave. Elma: ¡°¡­¡± After walking outside for so many years, it was the first time that she saw such a arrogant man! She almost vomited blood! The beauty and body she had just done was kicked by a man, and her stomach hurts for a long time and can¡¯t get up. I touched my face, but fortunately there was no damage to his face. Elma got up crookedly and ran out: ¡°You stop me!¡± Outside the clubhouse, where is Pan Haoyang¡¯s figure? At this time, Pan Haoyang had already drove away. Since stepping into thisnd, Pan Haoyang hasn¡¯t stopped. Moreover, he did not intend to leave the city alive. Calcted like this, in this city, there are at least two of his close rtives. Brother twins. And the one he has never seen before, the beast father. Pan Haoyang thought about Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s appearance while driving. He is not familiar with the route. So he drove very slowly all the way, and when he drove to the door of Fu¡¯s old house, he waited for a long time outside the door. It wasn¡¯t until the sky was getting dark that Pan Haoyang saw a half-elderly couple, followed by a woman, and the three of them got out of the car and entered the old house. Pan Haoyang couldn¡¯t see what the old man¡¯s face looked like. It can be seen that the old man is quite tall and slender. No wonder, I can confuse my mother when I was young! Mother! Where is mother now? Already asleep in the ground? That struggling woman. Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t me her. He knew that she must be desperate, and he must be afraid that he would be brutally killed, so he chose to put him on Jiaxing Ind. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mother¡¯s purpose is to save his life. Pan Haoyang didn¡¯tin about his mother. However, he must let this sixty-year-old immortal named Fu Zhengxiong pay his debts! Pan Haoyang drove quietly and left here again. This night, no one knew how he came here. Lying on the bed in the hotel, Pan Haoyang had Suzi in his mind. And that little thing. In this way, it is not unfounded that he likes the six-year-old Lilly. After all, that child is also rted to himself. Are their mother and daughter okay? Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t know. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1177 – 1178 Chapter 1177 ¨C 1178 Read Chapter 1177 ¨C 1178 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1177 This night, he hardly closed his eyes. The next morning, after getting up, Pan Haoyang drove all the way to the Fu¡¯s old house, following the route of yesterday. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was waiting at that fork in the road. At more than eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu walked out of the house. They both wore casual clothes. It was talking andughing, making Pan Haoyang extremely sick. ¡°Zhengxiong! It has been a month since you were illst time, and Arron hasn¡¯te to see you!¡± Qin Wenyu said very angry. Fu Zhengxiong sighed and said: ¡°We shouldn¡¯t help Elder Shu and work together to calcte Suzi. No matter how we look for it, Suzi is also Arron¡¯s wife. Putting Suzi to death, isn¡¯t it we can¡¯t live with ourselves?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Elder Shu has all nted himself in.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that Suzi is really the granddaughter of Mr. Shu! And that Lanita is a fake.¡± Qin Wenyu sneered and said: ¡°The current identity has been verified. Suzi is the granddaughter of Elder Shu, but the hearts of her and her mother are really cruel. Elder Shu has been sick for a month, Suzi Don¡¯t even look at Grandpa! Let alone you!¡± Qin Wenyu sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whose granddaughter she is, whether she is Arron¡¯s wife, but she is a woman who has wrists and is vicious. This is an indisputable fact!¡± ¡°You think, if she has no wrists and is not vicious, how could she hold Arron so firmly!¡± ¡°Arron is such a good guy!¡± ¡°For so many years, Shuang¡¯er has always been inessible to Arron, Zhengxiong, you don¡¯t know, Shuang¡¯er, this child we came to watch and grow up, she graduated from a famous foreign university, she is not ten times stronger than Suzi?¡± Fu Zhengxiong sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Shuang¡¯er! I see, Shuang¡¯er and Arron are impossible in this life¡­¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°Suzi is cheap, it¡¯s cheap!¡± The couple said as they walked down the mountain. This is going to exercise. As a result, as he walked, he was blocked by a young man in front of him. ¡°Old couple, don¡¯t be unharmed!¡± Pan Haoyang said with a sneer, pursing his lips. Fu Zhengxiong looked at the background, and he didn¡¯t look like Shan Stubble. Qin Wenyu hid behind Fu Zhengxiong in shock. She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call the bodyguard and domestic helper at home. Pan Haoyangughed, ¡°Qin Wenyu, you are almost 70, and you are so cherish your life? You said you have no children and no daughters. What are you doing if I kill you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I just want to Say a few words to your man.¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°You¡­who are you!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Old acquaintance!¡± After a pause, he smiled at Qin Wenyu and Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Well, don¡¯t you see me familiar? Especially you, Fu Zhengxiong, you have to feel familiar when you see me.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He really felt that the man in front of him who was about the same age as Arron was a bit familiar. More than cooked. It seems that I have known each other in my previous life, a very familiar feeling. For a moment, he almost felt that this man was Arron. For some reason, he has the illusion that he is Arron. But, when you look closely, this man doesn¡¯t look like Arron at all. They are tightly about the same height and body. But why is there such an illusion? Who is this man? Fu Zhengxiong asked suspiciously: ¡°Young man, you are¡­¡± The man sneered at Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Old thing! Lift up your dirty eyes and take a look, do you know this young master?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You! Young man, how do you talk!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°No matter how I speak, it sounds better than the two of you old and immortal!¡± ¡°Suzi is your daughter-inw at any rate. At any rate, she gave birth to a granddaughter for your Fu family, and you even said that to her in your back! Fu Zhengxiong! Old things, you really stay the same for a lifetime!¡± Fu Zhengxiong immediately asked: ¡°Who are you from Suzi? What is your rtionship with Suzi?¡± Pan Haoyang smiled with interest: ¡°Guess?¡± Chapter 1178 Fu Zhengxiong was almost confused: ¡°This shameless woman! She is married to my son, why is there a man like you outside talking for her!¡± ¡°Who are you, who are you!¡± Pan Haoyang sneered extremely contemptuously. After he finishedughing, he grabbed Fu Zhengxiong¡¯spels: ¡°Tell me the old things! I just came to recognize the door today. I don¡¯t know if you live here or not. I¡¯m afraid I will do it. Wrong, when I heard you discuss Suzi, I knew that I was not mistaken!¡± ¡°Old stuff! When you talk about Suzi, first think about what you have done! Don¡¯t forget that there is a saying in this world that is called a gangster, and they all have to be paid back! It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t pay it back, it¡¯s time Not yet!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He has done too many wrong things in his life. On business asions. Family. But didn¡¯t he pay it back? Of his own sons, Arron was the only one who died. He is already a white-haired person giving away a ck-haired person, how can he pay it back? Who is this man in front of me? Why did he run to his door to question him, and kept mentioning Suzi, which must have something to do with Suzi. Fu Zhengxiong asked again: ¡°Who are you! Don¡¯t think that you cane here easily and threaten our two elderly people to have a meal. You need to know that my son Arron is very strict about the deployment here. You cane in, but you can¡¯t get out!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°I came here yesterday! I came and walked in a big way! Do you think your son is well deployed? To tell you the truth, he never thought of protecting you at all! He hates you at all. Isn¡¯t it light?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Who are you in the end!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Guess?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Debt collector! You owe me, and I have to let you pay it back, but not today! Because I haven¡¯t yed enough! Fu Zhengxiong, remember for me, if you, the D*mn old woman, let me hear her behind If it¡¯s not for Suzi, I¡¯ll break you two out!¡± As long as the words were necessary, Pan Haoyang got into the car and left. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­who are you, don¡¯t leave if there is a kind of thing! It threatens the door of our Fu family!¡± He chased it out angrily for a long time. Behind him, Qin Wenyu sneered and said, ¡°Who else can, of course, be a wild man who has a rtionship with Suzi! This woman has never been a fuel-efficientmp!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Arron! Arron! I want to call Arron!¡± If you speak, Fu Zhengxiong took out his cell phone and called Arron. At that time, Arron was taking a car with Suzi and Lilly to set off. They have to send the only one to kindergarten, and then send Suzi to work in thepany. For a while, Suzi¡¯s work was dyed. Fortunately, thepany was opened by Darius and Lenny. Even if she was absent from work, her work would not be affected much, not to mention that Suzi made a great contribution to thepany. It has no effect. When the child was just put in the kindergarten, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that his father was calling, and Arron didn¡¯t n to pick it up. He has been busy these days. First, Suzi was persecuted by Mr. Shu, and now he helped Kraig deal with affairs every day, so he was too busy to get out of his way to settle ounts with his father. After making a trip to Jiaxing Ind and letting him know so many past events, Arron no longer had the slightest affection for his father. Between him and Fu Zhengxiong, some are just settle ounts. Afterwards! The moment Suzi stopped him when he pressed the solid end button with his finger. ¡°Arron, he is so old, I am a person with a mother, and you are a person with a daughter, so many things pass, let him pass. In this world, if your twin brother cannot be found, he is Your only rtive who is alive.¡± Arron let out a long sigh, and then connected, his tone was very cold: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fu Zhengxiong said angrily, ¡°Why does Suzi still keep going! She is seduce men outside again! Ah!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1179 – 1180 Chapter 1179 ¨C 1180 Read Chapter 1179 ¨C 1180 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1179 He looked back at Suzi, who was sitting next to him and knew nothing. The man¡¯s heart smiled extremely coldly. This is his father. When he was young, he made so many irreparable mistakes that hurt the three of them, he didn¡¯t mention them. He just bitten Suzi and didn¡¯t let go. Suzi has been with him for half a month. Whenever she has time, she will find Dalia everywhere. Where does she have time to seduce men outside? Arron said to his father in a colder and gloomy tone: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Of course, her wild man¡­¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Arron cut off the phone. Suzi looked at the disharmony between her own man and his father, she also worriedly asked: ¡°Arron, can¡¯t you be more patient tomunicate with your dad?¡± Arron held his own woman in his arms. Looking at her, after a long time, he k!ssed her on the forehead. Suzi looked up at the man: ¡°What happened, tell me, I can solve and share it for you.¡± The man looked at the tough little woman in his arms. She was forced into that by Elder Shu, she didn¡¯t even ask him to fall out with Elder Shu, she was always considering his feelings. Arron sometimes felt that he gave her a sense of security so much. Give her a strong pir and help her clean up all those people who have bullied her. Rather, in spirit, she is actually his attachment. She looked weak, but she was unyielding. Moreover, no matter how difficult life is, she never bes decadent. Six years ago, she was destitute and still pregnant with a child. She was even homeless for several nights, but she was still able to survive. Not only that, she was able to save Joan¡¯s life fearlessly in such a distressing situation. Compared with Joan¡¯s rescue of Suzi and the only one, Suzi was much more dangerous at the time, so it¡¯s no wonder that Joan would always like Suzi. Because Suzi¡¯s soulpletely conquered Joan. The same is true for Sanford. Just before going to Jiaxing Ind, Arron and Sanford were on the phone. Sanford¡¯s legs are almost good, and he has no other concerns on the phone. Only to Suzi. Sanford asked Arron on the phone: ¡°Four Lord, I want to know how Suzi and the only two of them have lived?¡± At that time, Arron¡¯s tone was extremely cold and hard: ¡°Now Suzi loves me very much, and the only one is also very sticky to me. If you miss my wife and daughter in this way, how did I connect your leg nerves to you? Up!¡± At that end, Sanford said without any fear: ¡°What about it? You give it to me now, Master, you give it to me, even if I climb, I will climb to Suzi¡¯s side.¡± ¡°In my whole life, as long as I can see Suzi and the only one who has no worries about food and clothing, and no longer have to worry about fear, even if my legs are amputated, I will be satisfied.¡± Arron: ¡°Don¡¯t you want your own life? When you were mixed up with Joan, it was not like this! Sanford: ¡°Because of Suzi, she let me see her charm, I will protect her to the death in my life!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, he suddenly couldn¡¯t tell whether he was moved or jealous? His woman was born to be too much loved by men. However, he didn¡¯t seem to hate those men. At this moment, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly, and she picked it up to connect: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, a distant, bleak and gloomy male voice came: ¡°Suzi, are you¡­ okay?¡± Chapter 1180 Suzi: ¡°You are¡­¡± He only felt that the voice on the other side was so familiar, and after hesitating for a second, she denied it again. She must have never heard this sound. ¡°Have you been¡­ okay recently?¡± The other party¡¯s tone was like her old friend, and her old friend, and she had too much to do with her but couldn¡¯t give up. Can¡¯t bear to let go of the entanglement. When Suzi listened here, there was a sense of sorrow and grief in his heart. She subconsciously looked back at Arron. Arron noticed that her eyebrows frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. He thought it was his father¡¯s call. He hung up his father¡¯s call, and then his father called Suzi¡¯s cell phone again? Suzi handed the phone to Arron, and Arron connected, with a cold tone like a cold sword: ¡°Hey!¡± There is no sound at that end. There was no breathing sound. But Arron could obviously hear the¡¯click¡¯ when the other party hung up the phone. He and Suzi nced at each other, wondering about each other. After a while, Suzi smelled: ¡°Could it be¡­ my brother called?¡± Suzi¡¯s brother, there is only one person. That is Sanford. ¡°It¡¯s not your brother!¡± Arron said in a very quick and very cold tone. He could hear Sanford¡¯s voice at once. Because he oftenmunicated with Sanford about Sanford¡¯s condition! Moreover, Sanford was concerned about Suzi¡¯s tone, and he was not as reluctant as the man was so entangled just now. Even though Arron heard the man¡¯s voice just now, he could hear the entanglement and reluctance in that voice. But Sanford is different. Sanford is full of concern for Suzi¡¯s voice, just like his family. At this time, Arron was not only angry at Sanford or the man who called just now. Rather, one thing my father said was right. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suzi is a real man! From Joan to Sanford, from Sanford to Darius, from Darius to the project director she used to be in Quxian. Then, there was Pan Haoyang from Jiaxing Ind, the nearest distance. He is Arron¡¯s twin brother. Pan Haoyang! Arron¡¯s heart suddenly froze. Where is his twin brother at this time? Arron originally wanted to find Pan Haoyang, but since he came back from Jiaxingdao, things have happened one after another. Arron has not been able to find his twin brother. At this moment, a thought suddenly shed in his heart, the call just now, was it him? Arron was not sure. The woman leaning on his shoulder looked at him with innocent eyes: ¡°Arron, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you angry?¡± The driver driving in front: ¡°Puff¡­¡± The driver Christopher had noticed this moment. My grandfather is angry, very angry. And this is the fire ignited by jealousy. Christopher really did not expect that to this day, the Fourth Master haspletely changed from being a cold-blooded and ruthless, very forbidden The man of desire has evolved into the kind of iron-blooded tenderness he is today, who not only protects his wife, but also jealous of him. But the Fourth Master is still like this, and it looks even more scent of fireworks in the world. Suzi turned his head and looked at Christopher who was driving in front of him: ¡°Assistant Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She felt that Christopher wasughing, but she was not sure, because Assistant Yan¡¯sughter seemed too choked by something. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1181 – 1182 Chapter 1181 ¨C 1182 Read Chapter 1181 ¨C 1182 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1181 Sure enough, Christopher respectfully said: ¡°Mrs. Hui, I got upte this morning. In order to save time, I went out for dinner when I got up, and it burned my throat.¡± Suzi immediately cared about: ¡°Assistant Yan, then you go to the hospital to have a look, don¡¯t drive, let Arron drive, you go quickly¡­¡± Arron held Suzi in his arms with a cold face, not allowing her to speak any more. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± The car quickly drove into the downstairs of Suzi¡¯spany. The car stopped and saw that Lenny and Darius had just parked the car and were about to enter thepany. Darius hasn¡¯te to thepany for a while. Because his grandfather was sick, he apanied him to take care of him in the hospital for a while. The family motto of the Shu family is to be filial. Therefore, Lenny is handling the affairs in these subsidiaries. Until today, it was Friday that Darius came to thepany for a cutscene. Coincidentally, several people met at the door of thepany. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Suzi, and Darius couldn¡¯t help being more enthusiastic about Suzi. ¡°Sister Suzi.¡± Goodbye, she is already a real cousin. There was an unspeakable mixed feeling in Darius¡¯s heart. From the first time he saw Suzi, he was convinced that Suzi was his cousin, and now, he can finally call his cousin justifiably. Even though Suzi and the little aunt did not recognize their grandfather. But in terms of blood rtionship, they are rtives. ¡°Sister, what do you want to eat at noon today, brother buys you to eat.¡± Darius¡¯s tone is like a little brother loves his little sister, it is rare to not want it. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her hand and neck are about to be grabbed by Arron, okay? It doesn¡¯t count just holding it, Arron still looked at Darius and Lenny quietly: ¡°It seems that your Lenny: ¡°Sixth Uncle, that¡¯s the case. A Zhen and I didn¡¯t think about anything, we just yed¡­¡± ¡°Let A Zhen answer!¡± Arron said coldly like a king. Darius was unsure, so he looked at Arron: ¡°Four brother¡­thispany doesn¡¯t have your shares?¡± Arron said nonsensically: ¡°If yourpany can¡¯t double its profitability, and if you two can¡¯t concentrate on operating thepany, tomorrow I will purchase yourpany in full and then write it off!¡± Say yes, Arron let go of Suzi and turned into the car. Darius + Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No, that fourth uncle, you¡­ why are you unreasonable¡­¡± Lenny stammered. Darius: ¡°Fourth Brother¡­¡± He looked at Christopher, who had not yet gotten into the car: ¡°How can my Brother Arron be like a pissed little boy¡­¡± Christopher gave another¡¯poof¡¯: ¡°No! You are right.¡± Darius looked at Suzi again: ¡°Sister Suzi, fourth brother, this is¡­¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Suzi cast a nk look at Arron in the car: ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him!¡± Christopher spoke very quietly to Lenny and Darius: ¡°Wife ve¡­¡± Wife ve! Understood! When Christopher¡¯s car drove away, Darius understood. He looked at Suzi, ¡°Sister Suzi, the fourth brother is jealous?¡± Lenny: ¡°Ha! For the first time, I saw that the dazzling, bloodthirsty Fourth Uncle Fu was jealous, so cute! Contrasting cute.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sister Suzi.¡± Darius, who has always been gentle and gentle, is a boy in front of Suzi at this moment. Xiao Zhengtai is the same. After all, I have been looking for thirty years. Thirty years! His Shu family¡¯s rtives were finally found. Suzi: ¡°Shu¡­ President Shu, don¡¯t call me like this, I¡¯m not used to it. You still call me Suzi, right?¡± Darius nodded: ¡°Suzi¡­Suzi, I want to take you to a ce, should I go?¡± Chapter 1182 Suzi was startled. Subconsciously, she felt that Darius might want to take her to see Elder Shu. She refused Darius neither humble nor arrogant: ¡°Sorry President Shu, if you let me see your grandpa, I¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Darius said very simply: ¡°Never! Don¡¯t say that Grandpa hurt you, let alone you, even I hate him to the bone, so I will never force you to let you visit him.¡± Suzi pursed his lips and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good, thank you, Brother A Zhen.¡± Darius: ¡°Would you like to call me brother?¡± Suzi: ¡°From the beginning, didn¡¯t you always treat me as your cousin?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Darius smiled openly. Suzi asked again: ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Go, take you there now!¡± Darius said. Suzi didn¡¯t move: ¡°Is it a¡­very important thing? I have a pile of work, and you also know that if the work at hand is not done well, it will affect other people in the department.¡± Darius immediately smiled: ¡°Yes, I have forgotten that my sister Suzi has always been dedicated to her work. It is a blessing for thepany to have a staff like you in thepany. In this way, we will go again during the lunch break.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, good.¡± If necessary, she took the lead in thepany elevator. She was not very curious about what Darius told her. The most important thing for her now is to hurry up and work hard. This time, because of the grievances between him and Mr. Shu, and the time spent searching for Dalia, work was dyed a lot. Tomorrow is the weekend again, and we must hurry up today. After entering the working environment, she began to work hard. The assistant Rayna next to him is also a relief. Rayna did things more and more dexterously, and absorbed nutrients quickly. All morning, Rayna could give her anything that Suzi wanted. Not only that, Rayna also drew several sketches that Suzi wanted to draw but had not had time to draw. Suzi was very satisfied. She looked at Rayna: ¡°Rayna, maybe in a few years, you will also be a very good architect. In fact, there is no other shortcut in this line. Theoretical knowledge is important, but the most important thing is Practice.¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Thank you, Suzi. One day I will be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting!¡± Suzi looked at Rayna, a worry in his eyes, which disappeared in a sh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi?¡± Rayna saw it. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This morning, her father-inw called Arron, but she could actually hear it faintly. But she didn¡¯t ask Arron, she didn¡¯t want Arron to be embarrassed. She just feels in her heart that a wealthy family is really a difficult ce to blend in. Even though she and Arron¡¯s husband and wife rtionship is so harmonious, but her father-inw still provokes her in every possible way. However, she is not afraid! She has her own job, her own pride, and she has done very well in her own field. Who is she afraid of! Suzi paused, and then gently said to Rayna: ¡°You only have the capital to be proud of if you are a leader in your field. With capital, no one can easily look down on you.¡± She wants to say, including your inws, Jun¡¯s. However, Suzi did not say. Rayna nodded desperately: ¡°I know Suzi, I understand, Suzi, next time I go to my Aunt Dalia, I will look for it with you. I think one day, we can find Aunt Dalia. ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Eating together at noon?¡± Rayna asked. Suzi shook his head: ¡°President Shu is looking for me, I don¡¯t know what is going on.¡± As he was talking, Darius came: ¡°Suzi, go, take you¡­¡± Suzi followed Darius out of thepany and got in the car. It¡¯s been ten minutes since the car drove out, and the destination hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1183 – 1184 Chapter 1183 ¨C 1184 Read Chapter 1183 ¨C 1184 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1183 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Mr. Shu, you are¡­¡± Darius will give Suzi a veryforting smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Suzi, what I let you see will definitely make you veryfortable.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Make her extremelyfortable? Did Sister Shan find it? Or is your brother Sanford back? I was expecting something in my heart, but Suzi didn¡¯t ask either. So let Darius drive her to a ce. About half an hourter, the car had deviated from the city and came to a secluded ce. Suzi was even more puzzled. At this moment, Darius turned a corner and stopped the car. Suzi looked out of the car window. In front is a high-walledpound. On the outside of thepound read: Medical Treatment Center for Inmates. Suzi was startled, she looked at Darius. Darius Zhen said: ¡°Yes, they are serving their sentences!¡± Suzi: ¡°She¡­isn¡¯t dead yet?¡± This month, Suzi was too busy, so he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the death of his big enemy. For Suzi, the living, rtives and friends are far more important than enemies. Darius: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when youe in.¡± Suzi nodded. Followed by Darius, the huge supervision center is actually very quiet inside. Most of the people who Some have been nursing here for a period of time, but they are basically dead. Suzi felt a gloomy feeling when he walked on this quiet path of dissatisfaction with the creeper. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like¡­¡± Suzi looked at Darius, and said softly: ¡°It feels like a madhouse.¡± Darius smiled and said, ¡°Almost.¡± The two walked for about five minutes, then came to a quiet ward outside, and Suzi heard a voice. The figure is a bit like a ghost, and a bit like the cry of a wild ghost in the middle of the night: ¡°Doctor, I want to ask you, I¡­ why am I not dead?¡± The doctor said calmly: ¡°How could you possibly die? You have already had a kidney transnt, miss.¡± ¡°But why am I so ufortable?¡± ¡°Well, rejection, it¡¯s normal to be ufortable, so bear with it.¡± ¡°But, I have nightmares every night, terrible nightmares, when can my nightmare be a big one?¡± The doctor said: ¡°This is a pharmacological effect. The medicine you take will cause you to have nightmares¡­¡± ¡°Why give me this medicine?¡± The doctor asked incredulously: ¡°Miss, someone provided you with this medicine, and you are not happy that you are alive. You have to know how many people in this world want to live, but they are all dead.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the woman cried, ¡°I¡¯m so tormented to live, I might as well die, as long as I close my eyes, I keep having nightmares, even if I wake up, my joints It also hurts, I can¡¯t eat every day, I keep vomiting, I¡­¡± Doctor: ¡°¡­¡± The woman pleaded again: ¡°Doctor, is there¡­ a better medicine?¡± The doctor replied: ¡°Of course, there are medicines without any side effects.¡± The woman immediately asked eagerly: ¡°I¡­why don¡¯t you give me medicine that has no side effects?¡± Doctor: ¡°¡­¡± When they heard this, Suzi and Darius had alsoe outside the window of the ward, and Suzi then saw a bald, withered face, looking at someone who looked like a man, a ghost, a man, and a woman. She really is Lanita. At this moment, an old voice at the door asked coldly: ¡°Do you¡­ think, do you use that kind of medicine? Chapter 1184 Lanita trembled with irritation, and then she saw the old man at the door a little out of focus. ¡°Foreign¡­Grandpa?¡± Lanita shouted. Then, as if seeing a savior, she threw herself at the feet of Grandpa Shu: ¡°Grandpa, you love me the most, don¡¯t you?¡± Master Shu ruthlessly kicked Lanita aside: ¡°It is my granddaughter that I love, are you my granddaughter?¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu coughed violently twice, and then said to Lanita word by word: ¡°You knew from the beginning that you are not my granddaughter!¡± ¡°But you tried every means to pretend to be my granddaughter. Not only did you pretend to be my granddaughter, you, your whole family would also ask me to help you, persecuting my biological granddaughter again and again! In this world, there are more vicious and more vicious than you. Your family of three?¡± Speaking of this, Darius smiled suddenly. Afterughing, he continued: ¡°For so many years, how many things have I done against my conscience for your granddaughter? You just used my hand to cover the sky.¡± ¡°I can indeed cover the sky with one hand.¡± ¡°But, have you ever thought about it. Since I can help you to mutte my biological granddaughter time and time again, I can also use it on you?¡± Lanita looked at Elder Shu with a frightened expression: ¡°Foreign¡­Grandpa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your grandpa!¡± In the old tone of the old man Shu, there was an unparalleled calm: ¡°Your kidney was found for you by searching the sources across the country, just to keep you alive.¡± ¡°But! Living is not for you to enjoy.¡± Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This medicine you are taking, do you know that it is the first generation, the first generation anti- rejection drug developed about fifty years ago, this drug can save your life, but the side effects are so big , You can¡¯t imagine.¡± Lanita knelt in front of Elder Shu, crying and pleading: ¡°Grandpa, I have already tasted this kind of taste. I can¡¯t sleep at all. As long as I close my eyes, it will be all kinds of nightmares, nightmares that can¡¯te out.¡± ¡°Grandpa, my knee joint hurts so badly, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat, I can¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very hungry. I barely ate something, but I vomited it again. Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to take the nutrient solution anymore. My arm is stabbed and there is no good ce. Grandpa, you approve me and don¡¯t let them supervise me. Now, let me¡­ die right?¡± Lanita really had enough. She lived very well before and never thought of death. Later, when she got this disease, she thought that even if she killed Suzi, she would have to rece the organs in Suzi¡¯s body with her. Now, although she didn¡¯t change Suzi, she also changed. However, what Lanita couldn¡¯t think of anyway was that she was not as good as dead now. If there is no other way, she might be able to ept this reality. But the doctor told her that there are better medicines, and the side effects are very small. Nearly negligible drugs. However, she just couldn¡¯t eat it. She can only be haunted by nightmares every day. I was tortured by joint pain everywhere every day. She really is better than death. She doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. Lanita begged Elder Shu to let her die. Elder Shu smiled coldly: ¡°You said, I am your grandfather, I have enough financial resources to keep you alive, live well!¡± If you speak, Mr. Shu turned around and left. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Lanita shouted heartbreakingly behind her. Elder Shu didn¡¯t turn his head back. He had just passed by when Jarod suddenly came in here. His hands were helped, and his feet were very heavily shackled. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1185 – 1186 Chapter 1185 ¨C 1186 Read Chapter 1185 ¨C 1186 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1185 ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lanita suddenly came to hope when she saw Jarod. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Dad, my grandpa just left, dad, please go and talk to grandpa, okay? Suzi¡¯s grandfather, and you are Suzi¡¯s biological father¡­¡± Before Lanita could finish her sentence, she stubbornly took Jarod¡¯s kick: ¡°Who is your father! You wicked obstacle!¡± Jarod was handcuffed on his feet, even if he kicked, his legs could not move away. However, the shackles on the feet almost shattered Lanita¡¯s head. However, Jarod didn¡¯t seem to want Lanita to die, he deliberately avoided Lanita¡¯s head. Lanita cried and grabbed Jarod¡¯s feet: ¡°Dad, you can kill me!¡± Jarod stepped on Lanita¡¯s hand and crushed it fiercely: ¡°You ugly bald donkey, just live, and suffer alive is the best way for you to repay me! Humph!¡± Jarod mmed on Lanita¡¯s knee again. Her knee hurts in the first ce. Now, it hurts even more. The painful Lanita curled up on the ground, crying: ¡°Aoao¡­¡± At this time, Moira rushed in, and she knocked Jarod down: ¡°Go away, you are not allowed to beat my daughter like this! My daughter¡­¡± ¡°You dead woman, you hurt me so hard, you ruined my life! See if I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Lin Zi grabbed Moira¡¯s hair and squeezed it down vigorously. Within a minute, arge amount of hair on Moira¡¯s head was squeezed down by Jarod. Moira, who was in pain, turned around and bit Jarod¡¯s arm. Next to Jarod¡¯s calf, Lanita also went to bite the leg of her father who had loved her for more than 20 years. Seeing this scene, Suzi only felt extremely ugly. What is the difference between this and beasts and livestock? This is how the family of three that nearly killed her and killed her mother? The three members of the former family are now all lying on the ground, fighting together, they are crying, howling, and howling. As ugly as it is, there will be as ugly as it is. From time to time, I can still hear a few curses. ¡°Jarod! You are crazy! You are so cruel to your daughter! She is a patient! Why are you so cruel! See if I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Moira said, biting Jarod. Seeing Moira biting herself, Jarod squeezed Moira¡¯s hair even more fiercely: ¡°You D*mn maiden, you are much crueler than me! Try to get rid of my wife and my biological daughter, you Brought me a child born to you and someone else!¡± ¡°You make me like a fool to spend my whole life for your mother and daughter!¡± ¡°You do everything possible to cheat my biological daughter and put my daughter to death! You two put her in jail! Pretending to be her grandfather! Both of you deserve to die!¡± ¡°Jarod, you didn¡¯t participate in any of these things!¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± He could hardly hear this sentence. When he heard this sentence, his heart was like being digged by a knife! He felt pain as if his whole body had been shed piece by piece. Thinking of this, the strength of his hands became even harder, and he squeezed a bunch of Moira¡¯s hair again. The painful Moira suddenly wailed loudly: ¡°Wow¡­¡± The supervisors finally came. They pulled the three away very rudely, and then reprimanded them: ¡°I have never seen a family of three like you. We humanized you prisoners to see the disease, but your family is fighting here?¡± Jarod + Moira + Lanita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Return to their respective wards!¡± Supervisor ordered. This is Lanita¡¯s ward, and Lanita sat on the bed. Moira clutched her bleeding head and left. Thest one to leave was Jarod. He walked to the window, and when he turned his head inadvertently, he saw Suzi. ¡°Good¡­good daughter?¡± Jarod shouted suddenly excitedly. Chapter 1186 Suzi¡¯s expression was extremely calm. The supervisor also saw Suzi and Darius. One of the supervisors greeted Darius very politely: ¡°Shu Shao, your grandpa just came here.¡± Darius nodded: ¡°I know.¡± Seeing the supervisor talking to Darius, Jarod immediately pleaded: ¡°Supervision, trouble¡­then, that is my biological daughter, I¡­I will just say a word to her, just say one thing, But¡­ is it okay?¡± The supervision does not answer Jarod. She looked at Darius. Darius nodded. Jarod immediately dragged a not-too-long anklet, detoured from the front door to the back window, and under the supervision of home supervision, talked to Suzi over one meter away. ¡°Suzi¡­you¡­are you okay?¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡­what about your mother?¡± Suzi¡¯s tone is calm: ¡°She is better¡­¡± Jarod rubbed his hands happily: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°I am not your daughter, your daughter¡­¡± She nced at Lanita, who was curled up in the ward with tears on her face and wanted to be frightened like a little rabbit. Then pointed out to Jarod: ¡°Your daughter is there, you just beat her with his mother.¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, Jarod said to Suzi with great difficulty: ¡°Dad¡­Dad already knew that he was wrong.¡± Those longing eyes especially hope that Suzi will take him out because they are father and daughter. Suzi: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± What does he want to say? He just wanted to tell his daughter that he was extremely regretful. After a long while, he said: ¡°Dad made mistakes, unforgivable mistakes, and sins. Dad doesn¡¯t ask you to get me out of here. Dad thought, I can see you more than once in my lifetime. Can youe?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te often, you¡­ once in half a year, don¡¯t¡­e once a year?¡± Jarod¡¯s tone was extremely humble. But Suzi was indifferent: ¡°You can find a second one in this world. The father who ruined the school of his own daughter and sent his own daughter to prison himself?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°None of that. I was in jail for two years. Have you visited me once?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been here, half a month before I was released from prison, you acted as a bail, so that I have one day of parole.¡± ¡°But, did you seem to be using me that day?¡± ¡°Afterwards, you n to kill me in prison, right?¡± ¡°Dad knows it was wrong¡­¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°All the harm you have done to me is this light and fluttering. Did you know it was wrong?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My university, I have been in prison for two years. I was conceived and was chased by the upper circle of Nancheng. I have a big belly and desperate. Who will make up for me?¡± Jarod: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who can believe that these were actually imposed on me by my biological father?¡± Suzi looked at Jarod with a dreamlike smile. After a pause, she said, ¡°As your daughter, I am the most unfortunate moment in the world.¡± ¡°To paraphrase what my mother said to Mr. Shu, from now on, please take good care of the essence of your life, and don¡¯t let it go into exile without restraint!¡± Yubi Suzi turned and left. ¡°Suzi, Suzi, my daughter¡­¡± Jarod cried miserably behind him. His biological daughter. His only biological daughter in this life. He ruined everything. Ruined! It was ruined in his own hands. Looking at Suzi¡¯s back, Jarod went through his mind over and over again, how he drove Suzi¡¯s mother and daughter out of the door next door. How he abused 12-year-old Suzi. How he framed and imprisoned Suzi, who had just entered college. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1187 – 1188 Chapter 1187 ¨C 1188 Read Chapter 1187 ¨C 1188 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1187 And how did she bring Suzi out of prison and use her to cause her to be pregnant and want to kill her all the time. That process, like the kind of medicine Lanita took with great side effects, was a nightmare. Just imagine, even if there is no rtionship in this world, it will not harm a girl so badly. And he, who was the biological father, actually killed his biological daughter like this. This is really nothing foreign! Jarod cried miserably behind him, and when he turned around, he was about to hit the wall, but was held back by the two supervisors behind him. The supervision relentlessly said: ¡°Mr. Lin, you have no right to die, and you should not harm us.¡± ¡°Let me die, let me die¡­¡± Jarod said: ¡°I can only atone for my sin if I die.¡± ¡°Sorry, you are not qualified to pronounce your death sentence.¡± Supervisor said. Jarod: ¡°Oh¡­¡± His long wailing was heard by Suzi who was walking outside the gate. At this time, Suzi also burst into tears. Darius beside him felt extremely guilty. He said in a low voice: ¡°Suzi, I¡­I am too narrow-minded. I thought you would have a sense of pleasure when you saw it. After all¡­¡± Suzi remained silent. She said nothing. Just cry. She didn¡¯t know what she was crying. Crying for your unfortunate childhood? A teenager crying for his own misfortune? Crying for a father like this? Weeping the ugliness of the world gives her a panoramic view? She didn¡¯t know. She cried silently along the way. Darius¡¯s letter was guiltless. ¡°Sorry Suzi¡­¡± After all, he is too narrow. He didn¡¯t know what to say if he was guilty. When it was time to get out of the car, Suzi wiped his tears and smiled barely at Darius: ¡°Cousin, thank you, I know you are kind, I know, I used to hate them so much, I want to kill them myself. Every day, I think they will have a very happy ending, and now I finally see it, thank you.¡± Darius: ¡°Cousin will never take you to see them again.¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°I will never force you to see my grandfather, you are right, you and my aunt, you have nothing to do with my grandfather.¡± After this trip to see Jarod¡¯s family of three, Darius understood a truth. If you really feel that you owe Suzi, let her and her mother live happily and don¡¯t have any burdens in their hearts. This is the best remedy for their mother and daughter. Suzi nodded: ¡°Thank you, cousin.¡± After a pause, she smiled sweetly: ¡°You are the one who paid me. I can¡¯t get my sry for nothing, I went to work?¡± ¡°Then tomorrow¡­¡± Darius asked tentatively. Suzi said briskly: ¡°I will go to my mother¡¯s ce tomorrow. My mother didn¡¯t say that she would not recognize her nephew.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Darius¡¯s heart was filled with joy: ¡°Hurry up and work.¡± Suzi nodded and went up. She was only happy in front of Darius, but there was still mncholy that could not be driven away in her heart. She was bored all afternoon. The guidance was about to get off work, Galia and Rayna came to her, Galia said: ¡°Tomorrow we are going to my aunt¡¯s to eat rural vegetables, we will buy some gifts for her after work, so let¡¯s say yes, you pay. ?¡± Suzi: ¡°You little shrewd ghost!¡± ¡°Will you go?¡± Galia asked. ¡°Go! But, do you have to connect the only one?¡± Suzi said. ¡°Go pick up the one together!¡± Rayna said. It happened that Arron and Christopher didn¡¯te to pick up Suzi this evening. Because of something temporary, Suzi and Galia Rayna went to pick up one of thergest shopping malls that Shen only went to. As soon as they arrived at the mall, Suzi received a call from Arron, and she connected: ¡°Hey, Arron, are you finished with your business?¡± Arron said in a gentle tone: ¡°Youe to the top floor and show you something.¡± Chapter 1188 Suzi was startled, and then asked: ¡°What is it?¡± Arron¡¯s tone is slightly mysterious: ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe up.¡± Suzi: ¡° ¡­¡± What is going to ask again, Arron hung up over there. Suzi turned around and looked at Galia and Rayna. She asked with a grotesque smile: ¡°You two, what the hell are you doing?¡± Galia smiled: ¡°Your husband wants to give you a surprise. Someone like President Fu really thought that he could still think of such a romantic scene. He also specially asked us two to bring you to this mall. Come on, go up and take a look.¡± Rayna also said seriously: ¡°We really don¡¯t know what the surprise is.¡± Lilly also urged: ¡°Mom, go and see!¡± Suzi took the only one with Rayna and Galia, and went straight to the sixth floor of the mall. The sixth floor is the top of the mall. The first floor of the mall is a cosmetics and shoe bag area. The second and third floors are the clothing hall. On the fourth floor is the Living Home Pavilion. The fifth floor is the gourmet and leisure floor. Suzi has been to thismercial building several times. She thought that the food floor would be gone on the fifth floor, but she never knew there was a sixth floor. The direct elevator reached the sixth floor. After exiting the elevator, Suzi realized that the sixth floor was so quiet. Coming out of the aisle, Suzi was stunned by the sight in front of him. This turned out to be a furniture hall. The so-called furniture hall is not ordinary furniture, it is all antique, or even original wooden furniture. Although Suzi didn¡¯t understand precious wood, but when she saw these pure wood furniture, she fell in love with these things at a nce. Good things are good things. Good things are really unforgettable. Suzi saw Arron from a long distance. She came to Arron and asked in surprise: ¡°Arron, these furniture are really good-looking. At first nce, they are superb. Should a coffee table cost tens of thousands of yuan?¡± Arron smiled and said, ¡°Well! I didn¡¯t expect that you, an architect, would still study furniture so much.¡± Suzi: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten pork, haven¡¯t you seen a pig run?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°These furnitures are made of pineapple. A piece of tea costs tens of thousands, almost hundreds of thousands. The entire set of furniture for every style here is more than one million or more¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her eyes were round. After a long while, she said, ¡°Arron, we don¡¯tck furniture in our house.¡± Arron snorted coldly: ¡°You have always said that you owe your mother, and you have always said that your mother has never had a good life in her life, and you have¡­¡± He used a series of parallel sentences. Suzi immediately smiled embarrassedly: ¡°Arron, thank you, thank you so much, for being so thoughtful for my mother.¡± Arron: ¡°I personally let her elderse to see it, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t want it, so I ask you toe over and have a look first, and if you find it, we will send it to her.¡± Suzi immediately said: ¡°Arron, you really know my mother too well. My mother may have been influenced by my grandma. She really likes this kind of substantive and antique things. She definitely likes it, that¡¯s¡­ ¡­¡± It¡¯s too expensive. Although it was his husband who paid for it, Suzi was still very sorry. Here, Arron has already said to the shopping guide who bought the furniture: ¡°That set is needed. I think that set is pastoral.¡± The shopping guide said: ¡°One thousand eight hundred million?¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email addressThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1189 – 1190 Chapter 1189 ¨C 1190 Read Chapter 1189 ¨C 1190 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1189 Galia and Rayna on the side looked dumbfounded. After paying the money, Arron turned around and said to Suzi: ¡°Go downstairs and buy gifts for mom. I¡¯ve taken care of it here. Go down and look for you.¡± Suzi nodded obediently: ¡°Yeah.¡± Just when she turned to leave, she saw a man nestled in the sofa of the set of furniture that Arron chose. Suzi subconsciously walked in and said, ¡°Is it you?¡± Kraig still has a beard and sc*m: ¡°Um¡­ I have half the credit for buying this set of furniture for your mother and aunt. I actually chose this set of furniture.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t appreciate at all: ¡°If you don¡¯t go to Sister Shan, what are you doing sitting here!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, the only kid from Suzi came to Kraig from behind. She looked at Kraig angrily: ¡°Uncle Jun! I will get Aunt Shanshan back to me within ten days of you! You! If you don¡¯t get me back, I won¡¯t let you hug me again! I won¡¯t let you k!ss me! Don¡¯t let you pinch my face! Humph!¡± The little girl said, tears came out. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± This little girl is very cute. Every time Kraig saw the only one, he would hug her, k!ss her forehead, and squeeze her little cheek. Now that the little girl has announced these benefits, he is gone. At this moment, Kraig smiled suddenly. Laughing like a dream. He thought of Dalia. She always wanted a baby. But he never thought of giving her a child. If so, if their first child didn¡¯t fall, he should be bigger than the only one now, right? If there is such a child between them, how could she be able to leave? ¡°Huh!¡± You stillugh! Lilly, indiscriminately, suddenly raised her feet and stepped on Kraig¡¯s military boots worth hundreds of thousands. Within a few seconds, Kraig¡¯s army boots were stepped on and they were dirty: ¡°Uncle Jun, you hate it! You hurry up and get Aunt Shanshan back to me.¡± ¡°You get up quickly, don¡¯t sit on my grandma¡¯s sofa.¡± The six-year-old girl rushed forward, also very cruel. Don¡¯t look at Kraigmanding thousands of troops and horses. However, at this moment she was the only one who could not beat Shen. Kraig, who had a pair of military boots trampled on, got up from the sofa and said to Arron: ¡°I am here, I will only provoke your little queen. I¡¯ll go back. I didn¡¯t drink today. , I can drive myself.¡± Arron nced at the bulging Lilly, and then said to Kraig: ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go to the countryside of the only grandma to rx together?¡± Kraig shook his head: ¡°No, I want to expand the search scope and find her as soon as possible. Otherwise, the two queens of your family can strip me alive.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher behind: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Ming Junye looked frowning, how funny it looked in Christopher¡¯s eyes. However, Christopher did not dare tough out loud. He just covered his mouth and winked at Lilly, his expression seemed to say, beautiful! Kraig didn¡¯t care about the sloppy eyes of Christopher and Shen¡¯s only two, he only looked at Suzi with a sullen expression: ¡°By the way, Suzi, if she wants to call you again, don¡¯t ask her if she is Where, I¡¯m afraid to scare her away again.¡± Suzi asked: ¡°Then what am I talking about?¡± ¡°Ask her if she wants money. You give her money. She is too innocent and has no work experience. If she has no money, she can¡¯t live.¡± Kraig said. Thinking of this, Suzi became even more angry: ¡°I knew she was incapable of surviving, so why did you go?¡± As soon as her voice fell, the phone rang. Suzi nced at him, is it a stranger from a foreign country? A heart immediately became excited, and she connected non-stop: ¡°Hey¡­¡± On the other end, Dalia¡¯s voice was heard clearly: ¡°Suzi, you¡­can you lend me some money?¡± Chapter 1190 Hearing Dalia¡¯s voice, Suzi felt that she was more happy than seeing the 18 million pieces of furniture. She cried out with tears of joy: ¡°Sister Shan, you¡­¡± She was about to ask where Dalia was when she suddenly thought of what Kraig had just said. It is Kraig who knows Dalia. Don¡¯t look at Dalia in his thirties, but Dalia is too pure. She went out without the ability to survive, which was really guessed by Kraig. Dalia really called to borrow money. Reached out to himself and said: ¡°Sister Shan, how much do you want to borrow, I will lend you?¡± Here, when Suzi and Dalia were on the phone, Kraig had already called to inform his subordinates and began to monitor the phone number Dalia was calling. At that end, Dalia, Collin, and Collin¡¯s mother are still on their way back to their home in the Northeast. This way, they walked very hard. First, Collin¡¯s mother suddenly developed a fever. They used to take the cheapest bus, but only half of the journey waspleted. Because Collin¡¯s mother suddenly caught a cold and had a fever, she had to get off the bus halfway and be treated in a local town. As soon as Collin¡¯s mother¡¯s illness improved, her mother was no longer willing to hang on to water. The money on his body is indeed limited. Three adults, even if they are begging, they won¡¯t give it to you. Collin carried his mother on his back, and the three of them walked along the road, hoping to catch a ride. It¡¯s okay, it looks like they¡¯ve taken about three hundred kilometers. But after getting out of the car, Dalia vomited out the jaundice. At first thought it was motion sickness. She can stop and go, and it has been three days, and she still keeps vomiting. Dalia felt that if he was hungry and full this time, he must have eaten up his stomach. Collin insisted on taking her to the hospital for a checkup, taking her to the hospital and on the way, Dalia disagreed. Because there is no money. Collinforted her: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can work in the local area for a few days. I can still carry cement for decoration. I have done the job. I have strength. I have to see you first anyway.¡± Dalia couldn¡¯t be more than Collin, so he came to a local town hospital for a checkup. The inspections came and went. I spent hundreds of money, but I couldn¡¯t find out what was wrong. Later, an older doctor asked Dalia: ¡°Are you¡­ pregnant?¡± Dalia was surprised. Then, she blushed. Why didn¡¯t she think about it? me her too! Because two months ago, she had just had a depravity operation, she thought it could not be so fast anyway? The senior doctor advised her to buy a pregnancy test stick. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Dalia bought a pregnancy test stick for a dor, and when the result was checked, her eyes were instantly dark. She is really pregnant! Dalia was filled with joy and sorrow, and he couldn¡¯tugh or cry. She looked at Collin apologetically from time to time: ¡°Brother Han, I¡­I can¡¯t go back to your hometown with you, I have no face.¡± Collin said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she said embarrassingly: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± He was indeed a little surprised. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1191 – 1192 Chapter 1191 ¨C 1192 Read Chapter 1191 ¨C 1192 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1191 Then heughed again. ¡°You stupid girl, what are you afraid of when you are pregnant, just give birth, we three adults will not be able to support a child in the future?¡± Dalia: ¡°I¡­can¡¯t ask for it, my original man¡­¡± Collin: ¡°Don¡¯t let him know.¡± Dalia shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want his children. I want to get rid of him, I want to¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She looked at Collin. On the way, she thought very clearly, and she plucked up her courage: ¡°Brother Han, after returning to your hometown, will you marry me?¡± Collin: ¡°Sister, my brother is older than you. My brother is forty-five and ten years older than you. My brother is a vulgar person. Although you are dressed in tatters, you look like a girl who tastes tender meat. , I can¡¯t ruin you.¡± Dalia cried andughed: ¡°I know, Brother Han, you must dislike me.¡± Collin smiled again: ¡°Stupid girl, I¡¯m like this, and I¡¯m still taking this olddy. What do I dislike you? I¡¯m a primitive life in the deep mountains and forests. It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t let you follow me and endure hardship.¡± ¡°I was thinking about it. Go back to us, find you a kinder family, and live with them. My family is your mother¡¯s family. I know you have given birth to my uncle. I never thought about marrying you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a married person and have children. At this age, I really don¡¯t deserve you. I¡­never thought about getting married in my life.¡± Collin said. Dalia¡¯s eyes were hot: ¡°But Brother Han, I have always wanted to get married and have always wanted to. It¡¯s just that this idea was in front of my previous man and I never dared to say it. I want to get married and want a child. Live an ordinary life with children making trouble. Will you marry me?¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, I won¡¯t go with you. I am a pregnant woman, and I can¡¯t drag you down.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Brother Han will marry you, he will marry you when he gets home, and take you to get a marriage certificate first.¡± Collin said excitedly. Dalia breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°If you marry me, I will kill the child in my stomach first.¡± Collin: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, don¡¯t, no, the child is not wrong.¡± Dalia shook his head: ¡°It is because the child is not wrong that I have to get rid of it. I don¡¯t want the grudge between me and his father to continue to the next generation. Live your life and be pregnant with your child.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Collin said it was impossible not to be moved. But he was also embarrassed: ¡°But, we don¡¯t have enough money for the abortion of a fetus.¡± The body is already less than two hundred yuan. Even if you work part-time, you can¡¯t make money with this. But the child who is evil in the stomach grows up day by day, and the child can¡¯t wait. In desperation, Dalia thought of borrowing money from Suzi. She asked about the expenses in the hospital, and she did not ask Suzi to borrow more, but only borrowed two thousand. Suzi¡¯s money came quickly, it was ten thousand. After being moved, Dalia took part of the money directly from the hospital, and then he hung up the number of the obstetrics and gynecology department to start the examination. The doctor Lixin asked her: ¡°Why not?¡± Dalia answered truthfully: ¡°I¡¯m separated from my child¡¯s father.¡± Doctor: ¡°That¡¯s right. In view of your age, you have to have a full physical examination before you can have an operation.¡± Dalia nodded, ¡°Well, I know, I¡¯ve had a medical examination before.¡± As soon as she spoke, she took the list and went for the physical examination one by one. Twenty minutester, Dalia was called to the outpatient room again. ¡°You can¡¯t have surgery.¡± The doctor said calmly. Dalia: ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± The doctor asked: ¡°Honestly, did you just underwent such an operation two months ago?¡± Dalia nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± The doctor sneered: ¡°You are really bad enough to abuse your own body. Think about it for yourself. If this baby is done, you will not be able to be a mother in the future.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1192 She slowly got down from the hospital bed, all in a trance. Does this world have to be so cruel to her? Collin, who came by, asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xiaoshan?¡± Dalia asked Collin: ¡°If we had no children in the future, you¡­will you still marry me?¡± Collin: ¡°Aren¡¯t you all pregnant? How can we have no children?¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°I can also give birth. I have had a son before, and I can give birth.¡± Dalia raised his tearful eyes and looked at Collin: ¡°But I¡­I knock this out of my stomach, and I won¡¯t be able to give birth in the future.¡± Collin said without hesitation: ¡°Then don¡¯t get rid of it! After all, the child in your stomach is also your child. Why is your mother so cruel? I don¡¯t mind, this child has never seen his father since he was born. He will definitely recognize me as a father.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Everyone says that it¡¯s better than birth, don¡¯t worry, he will be our own child from now on.¡± After speaking, Collin helped Dalia up and took her out. They had just walked out of the hospital, when Collin suddenly thought of something: ¡°Did you just ask your friend for the loan?¡± Dalia said: ¡°I asked my friend to borrow two thousand, but she gave me ten thousand.¡± Collin thought for a while, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s keep two thousand, one thousand of which is enough for the toll, and another thousand to prevent another ident on the road. Give the remaining eight thousand back to others. We are a poor man. I owe people 10,000 yuan, when can I pay it back?¡± Dalia nodded: ¡°Okay, I think so too.¡± After the two made a decision, Dalia called Suzi again. At that end, Suzi is still in the Furniture City on the sixth floor of the mall. Originally, he could leave the Furniture City after paying the money, but because of a phone call from Dalia just now, Kraig started to remotelymand and order the people under his hands to find Dalia. He sat on the sofa where he was, waiting for reports from the people under his hands every few minutes. In this way, in just half an hour, the people under his hands have narrowed the scope to a small county. One of the subordinates reported to Kraig: ¡°Master, Madam, she¡­should be in this county. The location disyed by the searcher, if I guess correctly, it should be a hospital.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on! Is there anything wrong with her? Don¡¯t you hurry to find it in the hospital!¡± Kraig roared in the furniture city regardless. Here, Suzi kindly reminded Kraig: ¡°Sister Shan should be fine. If she has something, she won¡¯t be the one who called me just now. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± As she was talking, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again. She picked it up and saw that it was the original number again. An excited Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Sister Shan, Sister Shan, where are you? How are you now? You just borrowed it. Is the money because you are sick?¡± Dalia asked suspiciously: ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡± As soon as Dalia¡¯s voice fell, Suzi¡¯s mobile phone was taken away by Kraig: ¡°Tell me, Where are you! ¡° Suzi suddenly angrily shouted: ¡°Kraig! You will scare her! You idiot!¡± At that end, Dalia was indeed shocked: ¡°Jun¡­Jun¡­Mr.Jun, I¡­you¡­I don¡¯t owe you, I That one million has been taken away by your wife! I¡­if I had money, I would not borrow two thousand dors from Suzi, I¡­¡± ¡°Where are you!¡± Kraig asked very eagerly: ¡°Is it near the hospital?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Her startled eyes won¡¯t turn around. The phone in his hand also fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Collin picked up the phone and hung up, and then asked Dalia. Dalia looked at Collin in a panic: ¡°Collin, the money¡­we won¡¯t repay the money. Hurry up and find a ck car, which is the kind of private car that is not listed for operation. Hurry up! Give him five thousand yuan. , Let them send us out of town immediately.¡± Although Collin is honest, but he has also seen the world. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1193 – 1194 Chapter 1193 ¨C 1194 Read Chapter 1193 ¨C 1194 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1193 Looking for a car in this case, he found it without much effort. Half an hourter, the private car took Dalia away from the small county town and went straight to the mountainous area of Collin¡¯s hometown. Half an hourter, Kraig¡¯s subordinates also arrived at the hospital. Without Kraig¡¯s order, they would not disturb the hospital. The leader called Kraig: ¡°Master Jun, we have already arrived outside the hospital, and this hospital has been surrounded by us.¡± Kraig: ¡°I see. Please check them one by one. Don¡¯t disturb the doctors and patients. I will be there within a few hours by taking the high-speed train.¡± After closing the line, Kraig bid farewell to Arron and Suzi: ¡°Tomorrow I won¡¯t be a guest with my aunt.¡± If the words must be said, he turned around and left. Kraig, who was extremely decadent an hour ago, was racing against time like going to the battlefield at this moment. Suzi looked at Kraig¡¯s back from behind: ¡°Hey, I knew that, why bother?¡± Then she shook her head silently. Then, he said softly: ¡°Sister Shan, you must be safe.¡± As soon as she turned around, Suzi looked at Arron, her tone was also much gentler, she felt that in fact, the wealth of a person¡¯s life is not important. The important thing is that stability and well-being are the most important. Especially a family of three together. ¡°Arron, let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi shouted. Arron was about to bend down and hugged Lilly to leave, but saw three twin girls running in from the front entrance. The three twins wore the same clothes. They were all three years old, younger than Shen Zhilong. When the three little milk dumplings saw a youngdy like Lilly, they ran towards Lilly. They ran staggering, but they also twittered with a smile. Behind them, their parents followed: ¡°Elder sister, second sister, third sister, the three of you don¡¯t run so fast, OK, mom and dad won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± The three small milk dumplings still didn¡¯t listen, they continued to run towards Shen Only. Such a cute little girl wearing exactly the same children¡¯s clothes really attracted the attention of Suzi and Arron. Especially the six-year-old Lori Lilly: ¡°Wow! Three cute little ones, so cute! Come here, little cute, I am the big sister! Big sister will give you sweets! Call big sister soon!¡± Seeing the three small milk dumplings, Lilly was overjoyed. Little milk dumplings wandered around Lilly. Lilly distributed all the snacks he brought to the three small milk groups. A few secondster, their parents came over. In a brief thank you Shen Wei. After being polite with Shen¡¯s only parent, Xiao Nai Lennyzi was taken away by his biological parents. The only little eldest sister remaining in Shen, stood still for a long time and did not want to leave. Later Suzi called her: ¡°The only one, we should go home.¡± Lilly looked back at Suzi and Arron: ¡°Mom and Dad, when can I have several younger sisters and younger brothers, we also wear the same clothes, the only one¡­¡± Her appearance is so pitiful. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Looking up at his man, Suzi blushed somehow. This evening, there is no doubt that the man shackled her under him after taking a shower, and Suzi asked, ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Implement my daughter¡¯s n!¡± the man said in a low, grinning voice. Chapter 1194 Next day In the early morning, the sun was very bright. Both Suzi and Arron slept very well. Mainly yesterday in order to implement Shen¡¯s only n, both husband and wife were very tired, so when I opened my eyes, it was nine o¡¯clock in the morning. God! Say yes, go to mother today! It¡¯s still sote. Arron and Suzi hurriedly dressed and freshened, and hurried out of the bedroom. Before I walked into the living room, I heardughter in the living room. ¡°Auntie Galia, you are so beautiful today.¡± Lilly eximed Galia with a milky voice. Suzi was taken aback, Galia came? Immediately afterwards, Suzi heard Christopher¡¯s voice again: ¡°The little princess is more beautiful than Aunt Galia.¡± Galia immediately shouted: ¡°Brother! You are too eager for Lilly!¡± Christopher was serious: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to see, whose sry I get.¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly: ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At this time, Galia changed the subject: ¡°The only one, why are your parents sozy, and you still don¡¯t call them when you wake up now?¡± Shen Yili¡¯s voice like an adult: ¡°They have a mission.¡± Galia: ¡°What task?¡± ¡°The task I assigned to them yesterday.¡± Galia: ¡°Yo Yo, you little kid, you will assign tasks to your parents. Come on, what tasks have you assigned to them!¡± Lilly just didn¡¯t say: ¡°Confidentiality!¡± She knew that if she said it, her mother would definitely be shy, so she kept it secret. Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Just about to trick him, they saw Suzi and Arron standing in the living room. Suzi was a little embarrassed. The man doesn¡¯t care, his face is as calm and unwavering as ever. Brothers and sisters Christopher and Galia were ufortable. The moment they saw Arron, they were going to flee. Suzi stopped Galia: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been with Darius?¡± Galia walked to the door, then turned around and said: ¡°You¡­Darius¡¯s grandfather was discharged from the hospital yesterday. I was not happy to see his grandpa, so I didn¡¯t go to him. My cousin came early in the morning. When I was here, I hit a ride.¡± Elder Shu was discharged from the hospital. Suzi saw Father Shu in the prison hospital yesterday. ¡°Suzi, I¡­wait for you!¡± Galia ran away in a hurry. ¡°Good.¡± A family of three ate upstairs and then came down. Brothers and sisters Galia and Christopher were in the front row, while Suzi, Arron and Lilly¡¯s children were in the back. The atmosphere is a bit tense. Main Galia was a little scared when he saw Arron. In addition, cousin Christopher often set rules for her in private: ¡°Don¡¯t be big or small in front of Madam!¡± Therefore, at this moment, Galia, the little pepper, couldn¡¯t let go. However, Suzi, in order to ease the atmosphere, she asked: ¡°Galia, how are you and my cousin doing recently? I don¡¯t seem to see you together recently.¡± Lilly also asked, ¡°Yes, Aunt Galia, I haven¡¯t seen you and Uncle Darius together for a long time.¡± Galia¡¯s expression turned dark when she heard Suzi and Shen Only caring about her like this. Suzi saw clearly in the rearview mirror, she immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Galia said immediately: ¡°I think I¡¯m separated from Darius.¡± Suzi was surprised: ¡°?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1195 – 1196 Chapter 1195 ¨C 1196 Read Chapter 1195 ¨C 1196 of the Novel Punished by His Love. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1195 After a pause, she said, ¡°Galia, in fact, Darius¡¯s character has always been good, don¡¯t you¡­¡± Galia sighed: ¡°His character is good, but his grandfather! I really am¡­ You said that old man is not a decent person, but he has a sense of justice.¡± ¡°You say he is a decent person? But he has done wrong things that he can¡¯t make up for his whole life. These are not the main things. The main thing is that he has the concept of family and his own subjective thinking is that as long as he People who look down on, you are the bad guy!¡± ¡°Even if that person once saved his life.¡± ¡°Even if that person is just a three-year-old child, and the child is his own flesh and blood, as long as he doesn¡¯t look down on it, he will give you a hat that you are a bad person.¡± ¡°To be honest, such an old man is really scary. Suzi, isn¡¯t it because of this that you are determined not to recognize him?¡± ¡°Why does he think that others are good people, or not, he keeps suppressing and insulting you repeatedly and endlessly?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What Galia said was right. It was for this reason that she chose to never recognize Elder Shu. It doesn¡¯t matter to hate it. Just want to be a stranger. But Suzi did not expect that her decision would affect Galia. ¡°Sorry Galia¡­¡± Suzi said guiltily. Galia didn¡¯t care: ¡°Hey, my own decision! Darius is not the only handsome guy in the world, and I can¡¯t stop him from not wanting his grandfather, so I can only choose to alienate him.¡± Galia hasn¡¯t officially broke up with Darius. However, this period of time has been almost a month, and Galia has deliberately alienated Darius. Suzi looked at Galia, and suddenly felt that this little girl was actually very clear in her heart. ¡°Respect your choice.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Yeah!¡± Galia rxed a lot. Lilly also heard what the adults were discussing: ¡°Aunt Galia, in the future, I will introduce you a boyfriend! The handsome guy I know, I don¡¯t know Uncle Darius.¡± Galia suddenly smiled: ¡°Yoyo you little thing! Tell me, which handsome Guoguo do you know?¡± ¡°My uncle!¡± Shen Only said. Galia: ¡°Your uncle?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°My uncle went out for medical treatment, and he came back when he recovered. My uncle is the best. My uncle is a hundred times better than Uncle Darius.¡± Christopher + Suzi + Arron + Galia: ¡°¡­¡± This little thing, boasting of his rtives, really has a way. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but said to Lilly: ¡°One is your uncle and the other is your cousin. In terms of blood rtionship, your cousin should be closer. Don¡¯t wait for this. Your uncle heard it and twisted your nose.¡± At the moment, Lilly¡¯s brains are turning fast: ¡°If my Uncle Darius dares to twist my nose, I will beat him by Aunt Galia! I guess that Uncle Darius is most afraid of Aunt Galia.¡± This little thing! Her logic shocked all the adults. There is nothing wrong with this logic! Christopher and Suziughed at the same time: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Galia red at Shen Only. The atmosphere in the car immediately improved. The journey was also very smooth, and they arrived at the rural pastoral residence where Alyce was located in more than half an hour. This is the ce where Alyce¡¯s adoptive father and adoptive mother used to live. Although the adoptive father and adoptive mother are no longer there, there are only memories of Alyce, with a sense of family, and the countryside here is still there. The house is still there. So Suzi bought it for his mother. On weekends, I wille here for a short stay and enjoy the rustic and rustic style. When the car was parked, a few people just got out of the car and saw another car approaching not far away. With the only sharp eye, she immediately screamed: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s my Uncle Darius¡¯s car.¡± While talking, Darius¡¯s car had already drove up to them. When the car stopped, Darius shook down, then opened the rear door again, and a woman got out of the car. When Suzi, Galia and Shen Only saw the woman, they were stunned. Lilly screamed instantly: ¡°Bad woman, why are you here!¡± Chapter 1196 It was Elma who got off the car with Darius. Seeing Lilly scolding Elma, Darius immediately said mildly and irritably: ¡°One and only, don¡¯t speak so rudely. This is your uncle Jun¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Shen Only + Galia + Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron + Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Also, another car was parked behind them. Lenny and Rayna got out of the car. Rayna is different from Galia. She has been homeless since she fell out with her parents. Although Rayna is also Darius¡¯s little cousin, Darius, his parents and grandfather have asked Rayna to live in Shu¡¯s house many times. However, Rayna prefers to live with Lenny, and she doesn¡¯t want to go to Shu¡¯s house either. Because it¡¯s ufortable. Later, seeing that Suzi was resolutely not even his grandfather, Rayna and his aunt even more did not want to interact with him. As a result, as long as Lenny was in Nancheng this time, Rayna lived with Lenny. At this moment, Lenny and Rayna who got out of the car: ¡°¡­¡± But, too! After all, Darius has been too busy these days. Darius did not understand many situations. Since the rtionship between Suzi and Mr. Shu and the Lin family werepletely unraveled a month ago, and after Suzi¡¯s mother came forward, the entire Shu family seemed to be rolling in a frying pan. Darius didn¡¯t go to thepany to deal with affairs. Let alone ask about other things. It¡¯s just that these people didn¡¯t want to understand, how could Darius bring Elma here? Was it deliberately to anger these people? It should not be. Darius is not such a person. Rayna and Lenny nced at each other, and Lenny immediately exined: ¡°Rayna, don¡¯t me your cousin for this. Think about it, when you told me about Elma, I know that Elma is my uncle¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Just after Rayna, Galia, and Shen¡¯s only three children came to fight Elma, Rayna returned to Lenny¡¯s residence and asked Lenny, ¡°What is that Elma? .¡± After hearing this, Lenny suddenly covered Rayna¡¯s mouth: ¡°My sister-inw, grandma, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s my second uncle¡¯s sharp-hearted person. You thought my second uncle would love my aunt Du Huanshan. Isn¡¯t it? The woman my second uncle really likes is Elma.¡± At that time, all those who made Rayna were nning to break up with Lenny. Rayna said angrily: ¡°Me and the only one, and Galia, gave Elma a violent beating today!¡± ¡°What, what!¡± Lenny fell directly from the bed in shock. Lenny, who fell, didn¡¯t rush to get up, but reached out and picked up the phone from the bedside table and called Kraig. On that end, Kraig¡¯s tone was very decadent: ¡°What¡¯s the fcuking kid!¡± ¡°Second uncle, that, Rayna her¡­ She didn¡¯t know that it was my aunt, so she¡­¡± Before Lenny finished speaking, he heard Kraig say impatiently: ¡°If you hit it, hit it, and you didn¡¯t beat her to death.¡± Lenny: ¡°¡­¡± At that end, Kraig has hung up the phone. Lenny was looking at Rayna at that time. Rayna said fearlessly, ¡°You think that Elma is your aunt, but I think Dalia is my aunt! What a drop!¡± Lenny: ¡°You little shrew!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little shrew! Humph!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how I clean up your little b!tch!¡± Lenny held Rayna all of a sudden. Rayna smiled badly: ¡°You promise me that you will only recognize Dalia as your aunt. If you don¡¯t recognize Elma, I will let you clean me up.¡± Lenny smiled mildly: ¡°In fact, I also like Aunt Dalia in my heart. This Elma has been away for so many years. What is it doing toe back! Wife, you yed well!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t allow Elma from now on!¡± Rayna ordered. ¡°Resolutely ignore!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1197 – 1198 Chapter 1197 ¨C 1198 Read Chapter 1197 ¨C 1198 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1197 Since then, Lenny has deliberately avoided Elma. Moreover, he also discovered that the second uncle really has no feelings for Elma. Ten years! Whose feelings can be stored for ten years without deteriorating? Just kidding! It is Aunt Dalia who waits by his second uncle¡¯s side every day to share his worries and apany his second uncle, okay! The young couple Lenny and Rayna decided to die at home, and will resolutely ignore Elma in the future! However, at this moment, when the two saw that Darius brought Elma here, their jaws almost fell off. They all looked at Suzi, Galia, Shen Only, Arron and Christopher. Five or six people, all tacitly silent. It depends on what Elma and Darius said. Darius¡¯s expression was particrly natural. He looked at Suzi, ¡°Suzi, there are gifts I bought for my little aunt in the car, as well as lunch ingredients. We will make them ourselvester¡­¡± ¡°Master Shu, don¡¯t you tell them, who am I?¡± Elma interrupted Darius¡¯s words at this time, and Yin and Yang said strangely. Darius frowned, and then asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Mr. Jun and Brother Arron have the best rtionship. Are you more familiar than me?¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°By the way, I asked you what happened to my grandfather along the way, and you have never told me. You can talk about it when you get to the ce. Can you talk now?¡± Elma did not answer Darius. She looked at Arron, and said in amanding tone: ¡°Arron, right? My fiance¡¯s life and death brother?¡± Arron looked at Elma calmly: ¡°Yes.¡± Elma sneered in his heart. Not horizontal anymore! Isn¡¯t it like thest time I went to the Fu Group to look for him? Ha! After all, it was Grandpa Shu and Jun¡¯s grandfather who yed the role. It is an unchangeable fact that Elma is Kraig¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Thinking of this, Elma¡¯s heart swelled even more. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at everyone, including the two young men who were standing in the vegetable plot of Shu¡¯s mother. The two boys looked very young, both in their early twenties, and they wore very western style, but I don¡¯t know why they are busy working in Shu¡¯s mother¡¯s vegetable garden? In fact, the two boys didn¡¯t look at Suzi and the others. They were busy with other people¡¯s affairs. But Elma, she suddenly turned around and called the two young men: ¡°Little fresh meat! Call you two! You twoe here!¡± The two boys were very angry when Elma shouted. What little fresh meat! The shout is so greasy! ¡°Call you, Xiao Xianrou! Come over!¡± Elma has always been arrogant, so at this moment, she felt that Darius was supporting her, and Mr. Shu was supporting her, even Arron. All were polite to her. So she just wanted to get up and cry like she did when she was abroad. Because it¡¯s fun! The two young men were annoyed by her yelling. They stood up one after another, both hands were holding mud, and the rubber boots were also muddy and walking towards Elma. One of the young men asked unceremoniously and impatiently: ¡°Mother, who are you calling! Who knows you!¡± Elma asked every word: ¡°You! You shout! Me! What! What?¡± The young man raised his eyebrows: ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elma was furious: ¡°I will kill you¡­¡± Chapter 1198 Elma is arrogant. She can¡¯t fix this problem. She never thought of changing it. Because the pleasure of being arrogant and arrogant is something that no one else can experience at all. In the past, no matter where she was, even if she was alone, she could be so arrogant. She often knelt down some local forces who thought they were too tyrannical and arrogant. Call her queen. That feeling is indescribable. But within a few days of returning to China, she was beaten by Shen Weiyi, Rayna and Galia. This kind of humiliation, she must move back at this moment. Elma¡¯s p hit one of the young men¡¯s face straight. She wants to be small enough to make the young man stunned. After hitting the young man, he had to make the young man kneel down and apologize to her and beg for mercy. This is called killing the chicken and the monkey! Today, Elma is going to borrow these two young men to give Suzi and the women off their horses. After a while, after cleaning up these two young men, Elma will take care of Suzi and the others. Today, she won¡¯t let it go! However, things did not go beyond the direction Elma thought. Just when Elma¡¯s extremely sharp nails almost pierced the young man¡¯s face, the young man suddenly hid like a loach. The action he avoided was a very graceful arc of dance. The young man not only hid, but also stumbled Elma ntingly. That action is very hip-hop style. Very casually. It was as if he was dancing hip-hop hip-hop and Elma broke in hard-heartedly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Elma squatted over with an unstable center of gravity. Just when she was about to lie on the ground, another young man shot. No, it¡¯s a kick. The young man raised one foot and caught Elma. After this, Elma did not fall, but her mouth was on the young man¡¯s feet. Ouch! Even Suzi Rayna, Galia and Lilly couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Elma. Oh my god! Isn¡¯t the young man¡¯s feet more than mud? It is soil with organic fertilizer. The so-called organic fertilizer is some chicken, duck manure, pig manure and the like. Rayna couldn¡¯t help it anymore, she said, ¡°Puff¡­¡± smiled. Then Shen Onlyughed. It is really ugly that Elma¡¯s cheating face and mouth. After one of her mouths is muddy, it is just like two fat sausages. And, like two moldy sausages. After the young man caught Elma¡¯s feet, he only slightly raised Elma¡¯s heart and threw Elma to the first young man. The first young man hooked Elma over again. He was more ruthless than the second young man who had just started. It is true that Elma scolded him just now, which made her feel unhappy. This young man¡¯s foot skills are really good. She picked this muddy Elma with one foot and made several consecutiveps. His dance is still beautiful and smooth, and very handsome. But Elma was thrown around and vomited constantly. Ouch! That was a mess. It was really Elma¡¯s unexpected ending. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1199 – 1200 Chapter 1199 ¨C 1200 Read Chapter 1199 ¨C 1200 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1199 At this moment, Elma wanted to call Arron, Darius and Lenny for help, but she couldn¡¯t speak. Because she was turned fainted. It wasn¡¯t until the two young men cooperated with the end of the hip-hop dance that they left Elma on the ground. Elma only felt top-heavy. The first young man condescendingly said to Elma: ¡°My little master, I have lived eighteen years old. This is the first time I have seen you such a arrogant olddy! You are so greasy, it is okay! Openly molested our minors! We! Take you to the police station today!¡± Elma, who had been ustomed to standing still for a long time, was about to jump out of his vomiting brain. At the end of the vomiting, the bitter gall dder came out, and her mouth was even more ufortable. She raised her frustrated eyes and looked at the two young people: ¡°Instead, it¡¯s you! Do you know who I am? Or? You don¡¯t want to die anymore!¡± One of the young people alsoughed angrily: ¡°You said, who are you! Come and listen!¡± ¡°I am the unmarried Kraig of the Jun family in Kyoto¡­¡± Without finishing a sentence, Elma heard a round of scolding. ¡°Elma, watch and fight!¡± This is the voice of three people uniting. As soon as the voice fell, Galia, Rayna and Shen Wei rushed towards Elma. I don¡¯t know when, these three little nizis actually took sticks in their hands. They ran to Elma, who was not standing firm, and beat Elma with sticks. God! ¡°Aw¡­¡± Elma immediately hugged his head and squirmed. However, no matter where she went, the three little nizi chased her and beat her, panicking, Elma ran to the vegetable field where the two young men were busy just now. The geography is full of dung, wet soil, good fellow, this time not only her wicked face and mouth are covered with silt. There was mud all over her, one end. Even so, the sticks in the hands of the three Xiao Nizi still did not stop. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Elma repeatedly begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t beat¡­¡± The three little nizis stopped now. Rayna crouched and yelled: ¡°Elma! You are far behind me than a shrew! My olddy, I grew up in the market. I often tear my hair with people because of trivial things. Just you, two. You are not my opponent either!¡± The little shrew is very disregarded of her own image now. The little pepper next to it did not show weakness. ¡°Elma! You don¡¯t take a picture of yourself with soaking urine! What kind of thing are you! Returning Kraig¡¯s fiancee! Kraig would want you to be such a stupid woman who doesn¡¯t wear lipstick on your lips?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Think of a man like you are crazy! You actually got into my man¡¯s car! When I look back, I have to ask my man to tear off the car seat and throw it away! I think you stinks!¡± Galia said to Suzi all the way. She doesn¡¯t want to fall in love with Darius. But at this moment, she herself didn¡¯t know, she kept telling Elma that it was her man. Elma hugged his head and squatted on the ground, not even daring to breathe. How could Galia let her go, she hit Elma¡¯s toe with a stick: ¡°You ck-hearted woman, you have been hanging around for ten years and will note back! Once youe back, you will grab someone else¡¯s man!¡± ¡°The men under you that day are idiots! Just sit at home and wait for you to wander outside. If you have enough wandering, you wille back to marry?¡± ¡°You are a dead pig!¡± ¡°Stupid pig!¡± ¡°You heartless pig! You are so cruel to my sister Shan, you are driving her to desperation! I tell you, if sister Shan is good, if sister Shan has a long and two shorings, we will see you once and beat you once! ¡° ¡°Huh!¡± Lilly, the youngest boy, couldn¡¯t organize so many vocabry. But she will take advantage of it: ¡°Huh! See you once and beat you once!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She squatted on the ground with her head in her arms, like a female criminal caught and raped. Behind him, Darius, who came here with Elma, looked dumbfounded. This operation is¡­ too foreign, right? Darius looked at everyone innocently: ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Isn¡¯t she¡­ Mr. Jun¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Chapter 1200 When she heard Darius yelling like this, Elma¡¯s courage didn¡¯t know where she was, she suddenly stood up and rushed out of the encirclement to Darius. ¡°Shu Shao, tell them who I am!¡± As soon as Elma spoke, there was a stench in his mouth. Xun¡¯s Darius immediately pinched his nose. Gentle and wide as Darius, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out at this moment: ¡°You, stay away from me, you are too stinky! Kill people.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Galia smiled and bent over. Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Ouch! Had it not been for this moment, Elma wanted to break these women into pieces. But she didn¡¯t dare. She was really scared of being beaten. Watching Darius despise her so much, Elma could only smile awkwardly: ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s too stinky, but it¡¯s all those wicked women who beat me, Shu Shao. , You have to tell them who I am!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at everyone for unknown reasons. At this time, Arron spoke: ¡°How did you tremble with Darius!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely cold. Elma heard a cold war all over her body. She immediately looked at Arron and rushed forward to talk to Arron, but was frightened by Arron¡¯s expression. Arron looked at Elma coldly: ¡°Where were you when Dalia and Kraig were together?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Talk!¡± ¡°Country, abroad.¡± ¡°Have you got the marriage certificate?¡± ¡°No¡­no.¡± ¡°When Dalia and Kraig were together, you and Kraig were separated, and you were not married. That means Dalia didn¡¯t infringe on you, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a junior, is she?¡± Elma: ¡°Fu¡­Arron, you¡­what do you want to say?¡± ¡°I found four or five men on the top of the mountain and almost didn¡¯t beat her to death. The first time was not sessful, and the second time I nned to kill her! It would be unfortunate if Kraig had a femme fatale by your side!¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­how do you talk!¡± Elma asked Arron. ¡°Stay away from me! You are too stinky!¡± Arron made no secret of his disgust at Elma: ¡°Dalia has a million in his possession, which Kraig gave to her in the past few years. It is also her sry. She legally deserves it, but you give her nothing left. .¡± ¡°Elma, do you know what your name is?¡± ¡°Robbery!¡± Elma: ¡°Arron, who are you towards? The one you are towards my fianc¨¦ or the little mistress!¡± Arron: ¡°I tell you very clearly that I am towards Kraig and towards Dalia. As for you¡­ you better disappear from us now!¡± If the words were necessary, Arron no longer looked at Elma. He only looked down at Suzi and the only one: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in, you see my mother is standing at the door in a daze, she doesn¡¯t know what happened, so she is very worried about you and the only one.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, husband, let¡¯s go in.¡± After turning around, Suzi looked at the other people: ¡°Go, go in.¡± Behind him, Elma yelled at Arron very cruelly: ¡°I am Kraig¡¯s wife, what can you do to me! I just won¡¯t disappear in front of you! I see what you want!¡± Arron didn¡¯t look back. He only said coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t disappear in front of me, or if you appear in front of them next time, I will let you die without a ce to bury you.¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Arron¡¯s voice was very t and indifferent to her ears. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1201 – 1202 Chapter 1201 ¨C 1202 Read Chapter 1201 ¨C 1202 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1201 However, she was scared to the bone. She has not returned to China in recent years, but she has indeed heard of Arron. Arron is not only the king of Nancheng, he is also a very important presence in the world. Arron and Kraig are basicallyplementary to each other. If anyone is stronger, it is Arron. At least Kraig only grasped the power, but Arron not only has real power, his business kingdom is also the rich one. Not only that, Arron is more ruthless than Kraig in terms of sofa decisiveness. Arron doesn¡¯t care about his face, he does what he says. Saying that you will die without a ce to bury your body is definitely not a joke. Because Arron never joked with outsiders. Elma was stunned, and he didn¡¯t even dare to speak again, but Arron spoke again: ¡°Kraig can¡¯t do anything to you, but I can! Kraig and I were born into dead brothers. We will solve the personal conflict for him. For me, it¡¯s a matter of minutes!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, her voice was full of fear and said: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t take my life, I¡­I¡¯ll get out of here!¡± Yu must, Elma rolled away rolling away. When she came, she was in Darius¡¯s car, and when she returned, she had to walk back with her feet. Not to mention that she could walk to her residence in the year of the monkey, she was still stinky. Elma had all the desire to die. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be the result of such a brutal waterloo when she came here with Darius. It really made her very annoyed. But there is nothing he can do. Elma could only drag her body and mouth with the smell, and she drifted away. And here, Suzi and his party also walked towards their mother¡¯s pastoral house. As he walked, Suzi suddenly thought of the two young people working in the field. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with you two?¡± Suzi asked. One of the young people immediately said to Suzi with a grin: ¡°Sister, we are students of Agricultural University, juste down to experience life, the aunt inside is so enthusiastic.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to work so hard, but it¡¯s not right for you to dig holes like this.¡± Another young man: ¡°Sister, will you dig holes?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Suzi nodded: ¡°When I was very young, I would work in the farnd.¡± The young man immediately said enthusiastically: ¡°Ask sister, teach us?¡± Suzi looked at our mother at the door, and then at the things in her hands. She said, ¡°I wille again when I return the gift to my mother¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you sister.¡± The young man¡¯s mouth was very sweet. Suzi pursed his lips and smiled, and then walked with Arron to his mother¡¯s yard. There are organic vegetables everywhere in this yard, as well as bean sprouts, and there is a cool and refreshing atmosphere in the whole yard. A group of people came in one after another, and Alyce was smiling. She doesn¡¯te here often. It was just thest time I mentioned to Suzi that the house of his adoptive parents, that is, Suzi¡¯s grandfather and grandmother, had fallen into disrepair for a long time. Wanting to take a look, Suzi ordered someone to buy it and repair it. ¡°Come in and do it,e in,¡± Alyce greeted with a smile on his face. This small group, one after another, carried gifts into the house. No one noticed, even Darius didn¡¯t know. At this moment, there was a car standing on a small road far outside the courtyard. The old man in the car was holding a binocrs and kept looking around. The bodyguard behind him asked with a heartache, ¡°Master, you¡­why is this?¡± Elder Shu said very sadly: ¡°In this house, my biological daughter lives.¡± Chapter 1202 The bodyguard behind him: ¡°¡­¡± The old man has been ustomed to all his life. Although he abandoned the army and went to business in the past 20 years after he was 60 years old, he still has a vigorous and vigorous style. However, these bodyguards who have been with the old man for more than ten years did not expect that when the old man was young, he would be so cruel to his own flesh and blood. This is an approach that these thirty-something bodyguards behind them can¡¯t realize. There are four bodyguards who often follow the old man. Because they have followed the old man for more than ten years, they have inherited part of the old man¡¯s style and his upright character. Among them, one of the bodyguards is very fond of ying. Often go to some clubs to find women. However, he also said very clearly to those women: ¡°Don¡¯t want to be pregnant with my child, even if you are pregnant with my child, I don¡¯t recognize it! If you don¡¯t recognize it, you won¡¯t recognize it! Resolutely deny it! If you die, you don¡¯t recognize it!¡± In the past, the bodyguard thought this trick was very useful. You can kill a hundred. This trick, the bodyguard also learned from Old Man Shu. But now, the old man Kandushu regretted his life, so that he almost did not die of illness. If he was a little better, he woulde here, hoping that when he could take a look at his own daughters and daughters, the bodyguard suddenly realized something. To deny one¡¯s own child is tomit evil! If you don¡¯t want to y! Now that it is yed, there may be a next generation. Don¡¯t you recognize? Heaven does not strike you! However, your own situation is enough to punish your heart! The bodyguard felt that the current old man Shu was more painful to live than to die. But he was reluctant to die. Because he wanted to look at his daughter more. At this moment, Mr. Shu¡¯s cell phone rang, he touched a cloud of tears, and then connected: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, what came out was a very longsting voice. ¡°Uncle, this is Jianing, and I will be back from abroad in a few days.¡± Elder Shu didn¡¯t have too many surprises, he just said, ¡°Uh¡­¡±. At that end, the niece who was in her early fifties immediately noticed something wrong with the old man. The niece asked with concern: ¡°Uncle, are you¡­are you sick? Or what? I haven¡¯t been abroad for so many years. I¡¯ve been back, I don¡¯t know you¡­¡± Thest time Gu Jianing came back was ten years ago. At that time, the enthusiasm of the old man¡¯s family for Gu Jianing made Gu Jianing feel like she was like the eldestdy of the Shu family. Later, when returning to the foreign country, she never came back because of the long distance. But, even after ten years, the old man shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude? Unless the old man is sick. In this version, the tone of the old man Shu even showed impatience: ¡°Jianing, when youe back, let your cousin pick you up, and hang up when it¡¯s okay.¡± If the words were necessary, Mr. Shu closed the line. He didn¡¯t want to put his experience on Gu Jianing. After all, it was the daughter of someone else¡¯s family. She came back once when she was happy, but she didn¡¯te back once when she was upset for ten years. But if it were his own daughter, it would bepletely different! He didn¡¯t understand this truth until Elder Shu was eighty years old. Therefore, at this moment, all of the thoughts of Mr. Shu are on Alyce, Suzi, Darius, and Lilly. These four are the descendants of his old man. He looked from a distance. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1203 – 1204 Chapter 1203 ¨C 1204 Read Chapter 1203 ¨C 1204 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1203 The violent jump behind him reminded him: ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go in, anyway, Darius is¡­¡± Elder Shu shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t bother them anymore, Alyce is not happy, and Suzi Suzi is not happy.¡± Speaking of this, the old man Shu smiled again: ¡°That little one, even though he is only six years old, is also fierce like a little queen.¡± Seeing Mr. Shuugh, the bodyguards allughed. However, there is also unspeakable sadness in my heart. But, again, who is to me? The bodyguards could only follow Mr. Shu silently, enjoying the family happiness from a distance. What¡¯s different from the depressed scene here is that there areughter andughter in the countryside at that end. At this moment, in this farmyard fence of Alyce, a few people were talking about Darius. ¡°A Zhen, it¡¯s not that I said you! Even I know the gue god who hides Elma, how can you not know¡­¡± At this moment, Darius was extremely innocent: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have much contact with Mr. Jun, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Darius looked at Galia again: ¡°Galia didn¡¯t tell me either.¡± Galia coldly snorted: ¡°I want to break up with you!¡± Darius coaxed warmly: ¡°Galia, when you beat Elma just now, you didn¡¯t mean to break up with me, you were jealous of fighting against Elma.¡± Galia pouted, unreasonably: ¡°Humph! I¡¯m sorry now, how can you drop it!¡± Darius smiled patiently and said: ¡°Allow you to regret it. Before I marry you, you can regret it countless times, but in the end I will do everything possible to get you back.¡± Hearing what Darius said, it was impossible for Galia not to move. Her tone also slowed down a lot: ¡°Darius, you don¡¯t know how vicious Elma is when you take care of your grandpa at home these days.¡± Darius looked at everyone present. Finally, his eyes fell on Lenny¡¯s face, and Lenny looked at each other. Lenny said: ¡°My second uncle and Elma are childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s not wrong. My second uncle almost watched Elma grow up. However, after Elma and my second uncle had been in love for a few years, they said they wanted to Go to the outside world to see the world.¡± ¡°She has been away for ten years.¡± ¡°Ten years!¡± ¡°My second uncle is almost waiting to be a middle-aged person.¡± ¡°In the first three years, my second uncle looked for Elma all over the world.¡± ¡°I found itter, but Elma still didn¡¯te back. She said that she just wanted to follow her heart. Her heart doesn¡¯t want toe back. She won¡¯te back to be with my second uncle.¡± ¡°At that time, my second uncle was also decadent. If he hadn¡¯t ruled thousands of soldiers and horses, it is estimated that the second uncle would have been abandoned.¡± ¡°Until three yearster, Dalia appeared.¡± ¡°She is like a little white pigeon. She needs second uncle to take care of her, and she needs second uncle to love her so that she can live.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Dalia was very obedient and never bothered my second uncle. At that time, both of them were hurt, so they went together.¡± ¡°My second uncle has always been very clear that he is only lonely at this stage and needs someone to apany him. He doesn¡¯t like Dalia. He still has Elma in his heart.¡± ¡°But day after day, year after year, between people, even if you sleep, you can sleep together, okay!¡± ¡°What a ruthless man that can drive away a woman who has been with him for seven years?¡± What Lenny said was all towards Dalia. However, Suzi could also hear that Lenny was very towards the second uncle. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but sneered: ¡°Your second uncle is such a cruel man! I hope he can¡¯t find Sister Shan for the rest of his life. As long as Sister Shan has a good time outside, why bother toe back with him?¡± When Suzi¡¯s words fell, Galia and Rayna also nodded. Coincidentally at this time, Kraig¡¯s call came, and it was Arron¡¯s cell phone. Upon seeing this, Suzi was the first to snatch Kraig¡¯s call: ¡°Hey! Kraig, have you found my sister Shan?¡± Chapter 1204 At that end, Kraig¡¯s voice was extremely tired: ¡°No.¡± Since yesterday afternoon, after Suzi received a phone call from Dalia to borrow money, Kraig began to search for Dalia¡¯s location. After locking the location, he didn¡¯t even eat any food, so he drove all the way to the local school. County seat. It is a remote, mountain town. Kraig drove all night. When he arrived at the ce, the people he had expelled were almost imprable in the small city. Especially the locked hospital was surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Due to Kraig¡¯s order, no one dared to disturb the hospital, but his subordinates also reported to Kraig: ¡°Master, since we surrounded yesterday, no ant has been released here.¡± Kraig smiled relievedly on her face: ¡°Good job, I have worked hard.¡± If the words were necessary, he went to the hospital and checked them one by one. After investigating for two full hours, Kraig searched all the corners in the hospital, but no trace of Dalia was found. Later, there was no other way, so he started to check the medical records again. Only then did I find out that Dalia came here yesterday to see the gastroenterology department. Then he moved from the gastroenterology department to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Obstetrics and Gynecology! Kraig¡¯s forehead was hot. Dalia came to the obstetrics and gynecology department, he must have something to do with the child. Kraig quietly asked the doctor who went to the obstetrics and gynecology department for Dalia. The doctor said in a pity: ¡°Eh, it¡¯s also a poor woman. She¡¯s a little older, she¡¯s thirty-four-five years old, she¡¯s been pregnant with several, but she didn¡¯t sit still.¡± Kraig: ¡°What do you mean?¡± The doctor changed theyman¡¯s words: ¡°She has had several pregnancies before, so her body is no longer good. This pregnancy is again the time between thest abortion, and there is barely a month and a half.¡± Kraig couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°What then?¡± The doctor looked up at Kraig: ¡°Who are you?¡± Kraig said in a low voice: ¡°Her husband!¡± His tone is still He Huan, and his expression is not ferocious, so the doctor doesn¡¯t know what Kraig¡¯s background is. However, when the doctor heard Kraig say that it was Dalia¡¯s husband, the doctor suddenly became angry. ¡°Are you her husband? Why are you so sc*mbag? You ruined her bad health! Since you don¡¯t want children, you let her have abortions again and again?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Kraig not speaking, the doctor said: ¡°But fortunately, she didn¡¯t get rid of it. If she gets rid of this time, she won¡¯t want to have children anymore in the future!¡± Kraig breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor immediately arranged for Kraig to say: ¡°Whether her fetus can sit still, it depends on your able to give birth in the future. If she can¡¯t sit still, This life is over.¡± After taking a look at Kraig, the doctor continued: ¡°You men, you must protect women¡¯s bodies!¡± Kraig was criticized by the doctor and apologized again and again. Repeatedly said yes. ¡°Okay, go home and take care of your daughter-inw!¡± The doctor still has to sit for a consultation, and he has no time to spend with Kraig here. Kraig had been driven out by the doctor. But Kraig, who came out of the hospital, was even more worried. I didn¡¯t know that Dalia was pregnant before. At least she was alone. He was not so worried. Now that he knew that Dalia was pregnant, Kraig¡¯s heart seemed to be roasted in a fire. Moreover, he checked the surveince of the hospital. Dalia saw an illness here, and hurried away. There was a man by her side. The man¡¯s appearance is a bit vague, and it¡¯s really difficult to find it. Especially, the more you go to the northern mountains, the more Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1205 – 1206 Chapter 1205 ¨C 1206 Read Chapter 1205 ¨C 1206 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1205 There is no monitoring in the mountain area. Where can I find it? How can a pregnant woman live her life? Kraig¡¯s heart seemed to be torn in half. However, no matter how ufortable, he will not help. A group of subordinates asked him what to do? Kraig said: ¡°From here, all the way to the north, northeast, and northwest, as long as it is north, you can find me from one county to one town, one town to one town.¡± Subordinates should say: ¡°Yes!¡± After finishing the order, Kraig called Arron as quickly as possible. Here, Arron is here with his mother-inw,ining with Suzi, and Darius, and Lenny, Rayna and Christopher, and the only one, this group of people is all about Darius¡¯s. Kraig was calling Arron¡¯s cell phone, but he didn¡¯t expect it was Suzi. Suzi¡¯s tone was very anxious. After she connected, she asked Dalia if she had found it. Kraig didn¡¯t even know how to speak. He was very emotional. It is a blessing for Dalia to make friends like Suzi. Although she would disappoint Suzi, Kraig still bit her head and said: ¡°No¡­no, I¡¯m out, she has left this county.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t me Kraig, she only asked eagerly: ¡°Kraig, you don¡¯t need to call me at this time, some of you can call me now, she can run far, far. .¡± Kraig knew that Suzi was anxious. At this moment, she instead persuaded Suzi: ¡°Suzi, listen to me, I can¡¯t catch up with her. I can only do a little carpet search slowly. I called Arron just to get Arron Qin tells you, I¡­ If she calls you and asks you to borrow money, you¡­ make a one-million-dor call to her card.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No, no, 10 million!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She had to ask doubtfully: ¡°What happened?¡± Kraig said with difficulty: ¡°Ashan, she¡­she¡­she is pregnant again.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She took a step back subconsciously. Arron immediately hugged Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzi desperately said: ¡°Sister Shan¡­she is pregnant again.¡± Arron was startled. Rayna and Galia were also shocked. Suzi¡¯s face was extremely worried: ¡°Sister Shan, her health was originally bad, but now she is pregnant and fleeing again, she¡­she is almost the same as me back then.¡± ¡°But how young was I back then? I was only in my early twenties, and I could eat all the hardships, but sister Shan was different. She had just been in the pce for more than a month, and she was pregnant again. She didn¡¯t have any money with her. What can she do without Sanford?¡± Suzi knows how hard it is for a pregnant woman to escape. She calmed down, and suddenly shouted into the receiver: ¡°Kraig! Why don¡¯t you die! Why don¡¯t you die! What the hell are you doing alive! How are you going to die! Okay!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, Suzi bit his lip and said with tears: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then he said: ¡°I know, if Sister Shan calls me, I will send her 10 million yuan.¡± Yes, Suzi hung up the phone without waiting for Kraig to say anything. After closing the thread, she pursed her lips and looked at the other peopleughing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made youugh, I¡­I just confiscated my emotions.¡± Mother called her distressedly: ¡°Suzi.¡± Suzi shook his head and chuckles: ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, it¡¯s okay, that I¡­I¡¯ll go out to get some air.¡± If thenguage was necessary, she went out from the room. As soon as he left the house, Suzi was stunned when he saw the people in the vegetable garden. Chapter 1206 Outside In the little fenced garden of mother, the two young people who were digging holes in the dirt are still there. Both of these children were under the age of twenty. When Elma was driven away just now, the two children also contributed a lot. Why didn¡¯t these two childrene in and drink a ss of water when they entered the door just now? Suzi apologized to the two hip-hop boys. ¡°Hi, kid.¡± She felt a little more rxed than before. One of the two boys smiled heartily: ¡°Sister, how old are you older than us, at most three or four years old?¡± Hearing the little boy boasting about himself like this, Suzi felt better again. She scolded herself in her heart. Being a woman can¡¯t stand the praise of others. It really couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Xianrou¡¯s smile. But Suzi still said: ¡°Although I am not very old. But I have given birth to children. My children are almost six years old, and my children are called your brothers. Moreover, I am more skilled than you in farm work. Now, what did you just saye here, let me help you dig the holes?¡± The two small meats immediately looked at Suzi in admiration.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The other immediately said: ¡°Sister, you really know how to dig holes.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°First, let me talk about how you came to work in my mother¡¯s vegetable garden. My mother invited you?¡± The young man smiled just now: ¡°No, sister, we are really from an agricultural university. We just want to contract a few hundred acres ofnd and grow organic food after graduating from college.¡± Another young man enthusiastically added: ¡°We have to make our own brand, an organic food brand.¡± The guy just finished speaking, the guy just said: ¡°When our organic food manor is sessfully built in the future, we will build our own dancing room in the manor. We specialize in hot dance.¡± ¡°Well, so it won¡¯t affect others¡¯ rest.¡± The two young men were very excited. Very yearning. Suzi could see from their faces that they were full of energy and happiness. These are two children who have no knowledge of the world and have not experienced any hardships. They are not worldly, not gloomy, and do not know the big role of power. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be so handsome and beautiful when they teased Elma just now. Such a life is really worth looking forward to. Suzi looked at the two boys and said with envy: ¡°I really envy your lives.¡± ¡°Sister, your life is pretty good too, how handsome your husband is.¡± Suzi said, ¡°Yes, my life is not bad.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I just said that I want to teach you how to dig holes. Since youe here once today, I can¡¯t let you learn no skills at all, right?¡± She came to the two boys, took one of the boys¡¯ head, and while raising the head, she exined: ¡°Look at me, with this type of head, first your feet have to stand one after the other. Steady, so that you can gain strength.¡± The two little boys were stunned. Although Suzi told them just now, she will dig pits. But that¡¯s just talking. But now, looking at the handle style of Suzi holding the head, you can see that he is an old farmer who is rolling in the soil. But Suzi¡¯s clothes, Suzi¡¯s delicate skin and tender flesh, Suzi¡¯s tall figure, and Suzi¡¯s beauty all told these two boys that the young woman in front of her is an elegant and clear urbandy. . Where does she have the slightest temperament of an old farmer? This contrast stunned the two little boys. Suzi raised his head. As soon as he went down, the pit thrown out was deep and wide. All of a sudden, she pped the two young men a few times. The young man¡¯s chin almost fell. After digging the hole, Suzi bent down to see the dirt in the hole. And gravel. ¡°Crush all these hard things and throw them out of stones so that the dealer can sprout faster. If you encounter a dry day, you must bring some water when you nt seeds.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1207 – 1208 Chapter 1207 ¨C 1208 Read Chapter 1207 ¨C 1208 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1207 ¡°However, you should also pay attention. Don¡¯t water the thirsty seedlings when you are exposed to the sun on a hot day. You can pour the seedlings to death all at once.¡± Suzi was digging holes for a hundred years, while exining to two young people. Her expression was calm and serious. It¡¯s not like showing off at all, but cherishes this piece ofnd very much, and is very serious about exining it to the juniors. The two little boys were once again convinced by Suzi. If you just saw Suzi¡¯s appearance and temperament, working in this farnd is a kind of contrast, now these two young people admire Suzi deeply. They unanimously felt that such beauties are so beautiful. The little boy admired him and asked: ¡°Sister, how do you understand thend so much, as if you are¡­¡± The little boy was not embarrassed to say it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Suzi smiled and asked, ¡°Old farmer?¡± Another little boy smiled awkwardly: ¡°How could my sister be an old farmer?¡± Suzi said: ¡°I am.¡± Little boy: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi smiled slightly and said: ¡°I was born in the mountains. My father was ame man and his health was not very good. Only my mother worked at home. I would follow my mother when I was five or six years old. Seed, then bury the soil.¡± ¡°When I am seven or eight years old, I will dig out the holes by myself.¡± ¡°I also use a sickle, the most primitive sickle to cut wheat.¡± ¡°I also make yeast buns. When I¡¯m very young, I will do it.¡± The two little boys were stunned when they heard it again. Not only two little boys. Not far away, Elder Shu in the car hiding under a big tree. Although Suzi¡¯s voice is not loud, the countryside is empty and silent, so Suzi¡¯s voice can spread far away. Elder Shu sitting in the car burst into tears when he saw this scene. After so many years, what is in my mind? Why do you always feel that this child is a malignant tumor of upper ss society? She is so duty-bound. So neither humble nor overbearing. So down-to-earth and hardworking. From a little bit, four or five years old, I must help my mother dare to work in farming. When he was a teenager, he would cut wheat by himself and make buns. Such a child, is it pissing and pissing to get him in his eyes? He has been screaming and disgusting towards her all these years. Have to give her a bad woman who pollutes the upper-ss society? At this moment, when watching Suzi seriously teach two young urban youths who are studying agriculture to serve thend, Old Man Shu¡¯s heart seemed to be ned by the head of Suzi¡¯s hands. It hurts as much as he wants. Suzi didn¡¯t realize it. She still patiently teaches these two young people. She thinks it is a good thing to have dreams when people are in their teens and 20s. It was her age, but she was in jail, pregnant, and fleeing. ¡°Sister, you are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Sister, you are the most beautiful girl I have seen so far. You are more beautiful than the school flowers of our Agricultural University!¡± ¡°Hey, the school bachelor of our Agricultural University is too hypocritical. How can shepare with her sister.¡± ¡°Sister, shall we leave each other¡¯s WeChat?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No! You two should go back!¡± said an extremely cold voice behind him. Chapter 1208 Suzi suddenly covered his lips and smiled. She didn¡¯t need to look back, she knew it was her own man who followed. My own man is getting jealous on dates now. He even eats the jealousy of two children. The two young men immediately shouted: ¡°Brother¡­¡± Arron: ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back to school!¡± Young youth: ¡°The aunt inside, she¡­also said to leave us to eat here at noon.¡± Arron: ¡°I repeat, you should go back to school!¡± Another young man: ¡°Um, brother, we¡­we said yes to the aunt inside. She invited us to dinner at noon today. She said that her family will have a lot of guests today, and I promised the aunt for dinner. Time, we perform street dance.¡± ¡°I like street dancing!¡± Shen Only smiled. Lilly looked at Arron again: ¡°Dad, let the two older brothers stay. I want to learn street dancing from my older brother.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He can be cold to the two young people, and now slowly, he is also making a small temper to Suzi. But for his own daughter, Arron couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lilly shook Arron¡¯s hand. The two little kids also winked at Lilly only unscrupulously. Arron¡¯s majesty was nothing in the eyes of the two kids. Christopher behind him wanted tough. What a fearless young man. In such two Xiaosao years, the Fourth Master really couldn¡¯t help them. Arron eased his tone and looked at the two young men with disgust: ¡°Remember! You can only y with the only one! Because today in this yard, there are only you two and the only one, children under the age of twenty!¡± The two young men immediately said in unison: ¡°I know! Uncle!¡± Arron came again: ¡°Don¡¯t be in the field! You are in the field, really ruining thisnd!¡± The two young men looked at Arron slightly aggrieved. But when they saw the extremely cold look in his eyes, they were immediately shocked, and then quickly rolled out of the field and went to y with the only one. ¡°Brother, you teach me street dance.¡± ¡°Sister, you dance hip-hop, the hip-hop style you wore first, the dress you wore today. It doesn¡¯t fit.¡± Shen Only: ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Today I will teach you some essentials first, and then we will dance to show you, okay?¡± Lilly immediately pped his hands: ¡°Great. Great! I have my brother ying with you.¡± The three children quickly became one. Here Suzi is still standing in the field, holding a head in his hand, looking at Arron angrily and amusingly: ¡°Arron, why are you jealous of anyone? The Arron I know, Mr. Fu. But never Not jealous, he has always been a daunting man with high coldness.¡± Even when she first met Arron, Suzi was attracted by Arron¡¯s cold morning and domineering? Arron calmly looked at the woman holding the pickaxe in front of him. What the young man said was right. She is really beautiful. When wearing noble fashion, beauty. When I was busy at work, I forgot to eat, Mei. When she is hungry, beautiful when she is holding her pregnant belly and dragging a worn-out snakeskin bag, but still has iparably strong vitality and survivability. At this moment, she spared no effort. Very serious, it is really beautiful when an authentic farmer teaches a young man to hoe the ground. It is the kind of beauty that is neither humble nor overbearing, and is really kind at all times. Arron suddenly smiled helplessly in his heart. No wonder, she really attracts men. All kinds of men. Including the two little fresh meats under twenty years old, they were all attracted and moved by her. At this moment, the man said to Suzi unreasonably: ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to take the initiative to talk to a man!¡± Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m just a teenager¡­¡± ¡°Nor!¡± ¡°From then on, your son, should I talk to him, should I feed him, should I bathe him, and hug him to sleep!¡± Suzi asked, rolling his eyes. Arron: ¡°Of course you can!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1209 – 1210 Chapter 1209 ¨C 1210 Read Chapter 1209 ¨C 1210 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1209 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± He can really distinguish between rtives and distances. Ha! For a while, Suzi was amused by his man¡¯s appearance again. Just now because of Kraig¡¯s phone call, my heart became extremely gloomy, and finally he got a lot better. She felt that she was very lucky. At least her own man is not Kraig. If she had been with Arron for six or seven years at the beginning, Arron would definitely not let her abort the fetus, let alone push her away personally. ¡°Arron.¡± Suzi shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± the man replied. ¡°I love you!¡± she said to him yfully without warning. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He also remembered that six years ago, when she lived at home to take care of her mother, she was able to create some sweetness in the painful situation. The man¡¯s face changed, and he said ufortably: ¡°Go in and make dumplings! Otherwise, when can I have lunch!¡± As long as the words must be said, the man walked directly into the room. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was surprised to discover that her man blushed just now? Arron! He even blushes ufortably sometimes? Ha! Suzi shook his head, followed Arron with a chuckle, and entered the room. Far away, at the end of the ridge, under the big tree, the car still didn¡¯t drive away. Elder Shu in the car kept wiping his tears. Theughter in the small courtyard of the Tianyuan farmhouse reverberated continuously. The old man could clearly hear the noise inside. ¡°Rayna, you little shrew, you im to have been able to cook since you were a kid, can you make dumplings a little bit uglier!¡± ¡°I have been cooking since I was a child, and I can cook everything, but those are some crude meals, okay? When our family makes dumplings, how can we be so particr about our dumplings! Our dumplings are all made with vegetable buns. The same size!¡± ¡°I finally know why you are a shrew.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you eat a lot!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± There was constantughter indoors, as did theughter outside. Two little boys apany a little milk dumpling, and the three children dance in the small yard of the farmhouse, which seems to be out of order,ughing and joking, but actually requires a lot of effort. The only kid Shen who made trouble in the middle always swayed the two elder brothers. At this time, the little girl leaned forward and backward with a smile. From a distance, the old man Shu, who looked at all of this, wanted to yearn for as much as he wanted. Several times he couldn¡¯t help getting out of the car, and couldn¡¯t help but want to rush in and blend in. All his rtives inside! His biological daughter, his grandson, his grandson, his great grandson. They are all his rtives. However, he went in with one foot of the old man Shu, but he was timid. He dared not go. He was afraid of seeing the cold face of his own daughter. He was afraid of the politeness and calmness of his true granddaughter who refused to be thousands of miles away. Elder Shu said dimly to the bodyguard and driver: ¡°Go back.¡± The driver also nodded sadly: ¡°Okay, old man.¡± The car gradually drove away, and theughter in the room continued. Due to therge number of people, the dumplings were made very quickly, and it didn¡¯t take long to make a lot of dumplings, enough for a pot. Alyce was carrying the dumplings and nned to go to the outdoor kitchen to cook the dumplings. As soon as she left the house, she was stunned: ¡°You¡­ why are you here!¡± Chapter 1210 Elder Shu smiled humblely and looked at Alyce who was carrying arge dish of dumplings: ¡°Alyce, Alyce¡­¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she even thought that the dumplings on the te fell! She tried hard to restrain her emotions, and asked coldly: ¡°How did you get in!¡± The old man wiped the sweat from his head and said: ¡°I¡­Dad, Dad has been watching outside for a long time. There isughter in the room, and Dad is very intoxicated by it.¡± ¡°Daddy didn¡¯te to disturb you at the beginning, so I just sat in the car and watched. I don¡¯t want to disturb you. I¡¯m afraid you will be angry. I¡­actually, I have already driven a long way¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you back again!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He was robbed by his daughter, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. ¡°Say! Why are youing back!¡± Alyce roared! Her roar rmed several jokers in the room, and they came out one after another. Suzi suddenly became angry when he saw Elder Shu standing at the door. ¡°Lilly!¡± Suzi shouted. Lilly came in cautiously immediately: ¡°Mom¡­Mom.¡± ¡°How did you let him in! Didn¡¯t you y in the yard!¡± Suzi angrily scolded Lilly. Lilly rolled his eyes and looked at Old Man Shu: ¡°You old man, you are so true. Why do you sneak in while me and two brothers are turning around? Are you not so shy?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, he sneaked in while the only one was flipping in. Lilly was ying with his two brothers in the yard. He hid behind the fence for several minutes. When he saw the only very uncoordinated dance posture and moring about her best dance, the old man couldn¡¯t help but smile. .R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only That¡¯s great! Why didn¡¯t you feel such family happiness before? At that moment, Elder Shu didn¡¯t want the consequences anymore, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of the only somersault, and quickly came to the door. It¡¯s also a coincidence. The first thing he saw was his own daughter, Alyce. Alyce smiled helplessly and said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t me the only one, she is only six years old and a child, where are theplicated minds of adults?¡± With such a sentence, Mr. Shu said that he was a little embarrassed. He was about to say something with a blushing face, but Alyce still said in a calm and helpless tone: ¡°I want to ask you, you are so lingering, from my mother¡¯s small courtyard to my adoptive parents. In the rural courtyard in the suburbs, do you want to ask me for alimony?¡± Father Shu: ¡°Alyce, Dad¡­no shortage¡­¡± Alyce didn¡¯t listen to Old Man Shu¡¯s words, she only sneered: ¡°There is a saying that is very good, even if you abandon me since I was born, you have never brought me up, don¡¯t hurry up and don¡¯t bring me up. Knowing me, but even so, we are still rted by blood, right?¡± Yes! What did Mr. Shu want to say. However, she didn¡¯t know what her daughter meant by saying this. Immediately afterwards, the daughter said very sadly: ¡°There are no rules in the supportw. You don¡¯t support me, so I can not support you. There are no rules in thew, so you came to me very confidently and condescendingly said to me,¡± Whether I recognize you or not, you have an obligation to support me, right?¡± Father Shu: ¡°No¡­no Alyce, Alyce, Dad¡­ Dad¡¯s property can be used for the elderly, Dad doesn¡¯t need you¡­¡± ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t mean that, please leave!¡± ¡°Leave now!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1211 – 1212 Chapter 1211 ¨C 1212 Read Chapter 1211 ¨C 1212 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1211 Father Shu: ¡°Alyce¡­ Alyce, Dad¡­ Dad hasn¡¯t enjoyed such family happiness for many years, Dad¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Alyce roared suddenly. Elder Shu smiled awkwardly: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Darius came out from inside with a ck face. When he saw Mr. Shu, he said in a Grandpa doesn¡¯t know this ce. It is even more impossible to know that my sister-inw lives here. Elder Shu also admitted that he was very happy: ¡°Yes, Grandpa¡­ Grandpa followed you.¡± ¡°Since you have a little aunt, A Zhen, you don¡¯t spend much time at home. You take care of me in the hospital without saying a word. And your parents, they are all because of your little aunt. , Feeling guilty, sighing all day long.¡± ¡°Our Shu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have anyughter, and there is no such thing as the only child like this going around around Grandpa¡­¡± Galia who was standing at the back let out a cold snort inadvertently. He said in his heart: ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you asked for?¡± However, she said nothing. But Darius, he looked at everyone apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, this is my fault, I¡­I will take Grandpa home immediately.¡± Darius looked at Alyce again: ¡°Auntie, my nephew apologizes.¡± Alyce¡¯s anger suddenly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s okay Darius, you take your grandfather away, so that he won¡¯te again in the future. Since everyone has never recognized each other for a lifetime, why can¡¯t you give others six points?¡± Darius couldn¡¯t help but nodded: ¡°Yes, what the little aunt said is. I will take Grandpa away right now.¡± In this way, Elder Shu, who had also been stunned in the military world, was driven out without a face, and even the door of the house was not let in, so Darius took Elder Shu away. Because of theck of Darius¡¯s gentleness and elegance, coupled with the noise of Mr. Shu, the indoor atmosphere is not so good. Fortunately, the only one Shen said suddenly: ¡°Mom and dad, although Uncle Shu is not here anymore, I will dance with my two brothers for you to see.¡± After a few words, the emotions of several people were mobilized. This pastoral home-cooked meal, although a little bit of an unpleasant episode, but in general, an afternoon was consideredplete and happy. The most important thing is that Alyce watched these juniorse to reunite with her, which made her extremely warm. In the middle of the afternoon, they reluctantly bid farewell to Alyce. ¡°Auntie, we wille next weekend. The air here is really good, and the dishes we eat are organic food, which is very good.¡± Galia carries bags in both hands. She wants to eat and take. You¡¯re wee! Alyce also likes Galia: ¡°Call your parents over next week and spend the weekend together.¡± ¡°Well, thank you Auntie!¡± Rayna also said very politely: ¡°Auntie, if I live with you every day and eat the food you cook, I guess I can gain weight.¡± Alyce smiled: ¡°That can¡¯t make our little Rayna fat.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone smiled happily. ¡°Mom, we are leaving. If you are not used to living here, I will send someone to pick you up in Nancheng tomorrow morning.¡± Arron said. Alyce shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s the same wherever Mom sleeps, but you two¡­¡± Arron asked unclearly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with us?¡± Alyce immediately said: ¡°I¡­I have something, I want to talk to you and think about it, okay?¡± Chapter 1212 Arron nodded immediately: ¡°Good mom.¡± Alyce put Arron and Suzi aside, and said with great concern: ¡°Suzi, Arron, the only ones are five or six years old, you should have a second child, and then you will have a third child.¡± Arron + Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s face flushed suddenly: ¡°Mom! What are you talking about!¡± Alyce: ¡°Mom and her daughter have nothing else to say. Mom didn¡¯t n to recognize you before, because I was afraid of hurting you and affecting your lives. But you are all very filial and treat your mother so well. Mom just thought Now, while I am not too old, I will bring you children.¡± ¡°Mom never gave Suzi a good life in her entire life. She failed to help Suzi and sent Suzi to her biological father. Originally, she wanted Suzi to have a good future and go to university, but It hurts my Suzi worse than before.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Mom, it is my biological father who caused me so miserable. You have given me all the love you can give me, as well as my dead father. That is my dearest father, I My surname is Shen in this life, not Lin.¡± After a pause, Suzi said again: ¡°Mom, even if I have another child, I won¡¯t bother you too much. Of course, if you want to have a grandson, you cane and hug you anytime you want. You can live in my house as long as you live.¡± ¡°I just hope that in the second half of your life, you won¡¯t be as pitiful and pitiful in the first half of your life.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been this fate.¡± ¡°You have a versatile mother with a broad vision. You should have been the daughter of the admiral¡¯s mansion, but you haven¡¯t had a good day.¡± ¡°So mom, you are only in your fifties now, and you are still very long in the second half of your life. A wonderful life is what you have to do the most.¡± Suzi sincerely hopes his mother will be happy. She and her mother are both struggling people. But it¡¯s different. From the day she was born, her mother had never received the love of the father. Not only did she not get the love of the father, she also watched her father helplessly and love other little girls. Compared with his mother, Suzi is much happier. Although her childhood was very difficult, her parents treated her as a baby. Mom washed her hair and deliberately picked wild jasmine flowers to wash her hair, so that she had a delicate fragrance. Sometimes Dad beats wild rabbits in the field, and stewed a pot of meat. Mom and Dad have never been reluctant to take a bite. Give her all. She actually has the endless love of her parents, and her heart is very warm. The misery in her life, that is, the short ten years from the age of twelve to twenty-six. However, even so, she still has a brother Sanford to apany her, and she has the only one. Now, Arron loves her so much, and Suzi has actually been exhausted. So, in contrast, my mother worked harder than her. She hopes that her mother¡¯s future life will be colorful. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mother nodded: ¡°I have such a good and filial daughter, and my future life will be colorful.¡± ¡°Mom, let Christophere to pick you up tomorrow. You should go back to the city to live in the city and teach the kids piano. You can be closer to us. On weekends, you can enjoy the countryside here.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Yeah. Mom listens to you.¡± Alyce nodded. ¡°Mom, we are leaving.¡± Suzi said goodbye to his mother. This weekend, in general, it was very pleasant. Suzi ate the dumplings made by his mother and enjoyed the slow-paced pastoral life. Although life is not satisfactory, what about it? There are often many unsatisfactory things in life. And now that she can be reunited with her mother, and a family of three can be happy, she is already very satisfied. When she went to work again on Monday, Suzi was in good spirits. But even so, the trace of sadness on her face didn¡¯t hide it from Rayna. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1213 – 1214 Chapter 1213 ¨C 1214 Read Chapter 1213 ¨C 1214 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1213 ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s wrong with you, do you still have something to worry about? Or did you not y well with Auntie yesterday?¡± Rayna asked Suzi at lunch. Galia, who had just had a bite of rice, immediately said, ¡°Suzi, is it because that old man Shu made you unhappy?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Sister Shan¡­I don¡¯t know how Sister Shan is now. I am a woman who went into exile while pregnant. I know how difficult it is to live. But at that time, I had Sanford taking care of me. Me, where¡¯s Sister Shan?¡± Because he had experienced such a fate, Suzi put himself in the worry about Dalia. The two girlfriends were silent, too. Or Suziughed first: ¡°Forget it, even if we worry about Sister Shan, it¡¯s useless. Let¡¯s live our lives first. Whenever Sister Shan needs our help, I believe Sister Shan will call me.¡± Galia + Rayna said at the same time: ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible to have a personality like Sister Shan.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°That is the woman you have never conceived, and you are pregnant. For your own children, you will live desperately, for the children in your stomach.¡± Suzi said it very firmly. She believed that Dalia would definitely live well. Suzi really didn¡¯t guess wrong. Dalia will live well. She has always wanted a child, always wanted. Especially when Dalia saw that Lilly was so good to her and gave her the Beast Beast Doll, Dalia wanted a child even more. Previously, I wanted to live with Kraig. Even if Kraig refuses to marry her all her life, she has no regrets or regrets. What if there is no wedding, no ring, no marriage certificate? As long as she can guard her beloved man for a lifetime, it is enough. However, such a dream waspletely shattered a month ago. Dalia thought, perhaps she should have suffered hardship in her life, and forcibly letting her live a life of a master, she would also have to repay it twice. A few days ago, she almost confessed her fate. ept fate! But she had a baby in her belly again. Although she can no longer be with Kraig, she has only half of her ideal life. She has children, but that home is gone. But Dalia was still very happy. Having a child is her hope in the future. She just wants to live with Collin, take care of the children, take care of the old mother, nt a few acres in the fields in the mountains, let her men work in the county or town, earn money, and save the children. It will be used for school in the future. Even Dalia had such a scene before his eyes. But many yearster, she was fifty or sixty years old with gray hair, but she and Collin had three or four children. The children were admitted to university, had stable jobs, and they were all in a normal rtionship. They brought big bags and small bags to the house for reunion every New Year¡¯s and holidays. How good is that? Thinking about it, Dalia¡¯s eyes showed a happy smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Collin said. Dalia came back to his senses: ¡°I didn¡¯tugh¡­Dashan, can we get out of this cave now and go home?¡± Collin asked Dalia solemnly: ¡°Shanshan, you tell me¡­what is the rtionship between you and that powerful man?¡± Chapter 1214 He should be here to catch me. Dalia lowered his head, his voice was very low, and his tone of voice was also very t: ¡°Dashan, it is him.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± Two days ago, Dalia, Collin, and their old mother had already left the city in a ck taxi, but when they went out for hundreds of miles, the ck taxi answered the phone. The call was from the elder brother of the taxi: ¡°What are you doing? You should be in the city? I heard that there is a very young steward from Kyoto. His surname is Jun, Jun. His rights are very special. He¡¯s big, he¡¯s investigating the whole city and he can¡¯t get in or out. My sister is about to give birth. You can¡¯t run long distances anymore recently.¡± The driver of the ck car stopped the car immediately and refunded all the money to Collin and Dalia: ¡°Sorry, um¡­this money, I earn this money, I have to go back quickly, don¡¯t get in when it¡¯s toote. City, my wife has no one to take care of.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± The driver¡¯s phone number was pressed on the speakerphone, and she could hear clearly. However, she couldn¡¯t believe it again. She trembled and asked, ¡°Your rtive said on the phone¡­ what?¡± The driver sighed and said, ¡°Who knows what happened above? A very young steward with great power. He came from Kyoto and blocked every road for the whole person¡­¡± Driver I guessed it myself: ¡°I guess I¡¯m checking people. Someone must havemitted a serious matter.¡± To be sure, the driver said to Collin and Dalia: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, there are very few people on the road for more than 100 miles, or you are on this road, see if you can stop a ride. Qian. , I don¡¯t want anything, all right.¡± Say yes, the man gets in the car and drove away without a word. Dalia + Collin: ¡°¡­¡± Collin looked at the weak olddy, and then at Dalia, who was pregnant and couldn¡¯t stand the toss. A straightforward man couldn¡¯t help worrying. However, he was just worried: ¡°We waited here for a ride on the ride for two hours. If we can¡¯t wait for a ride on the ride within two hours, I will carry you and my mother on my back, and we will walk slowly into the county town. When you reach the county seat, you can always get in the car.¡± Collin is a man. At this time, he is naturally the backbone of the olddy and Dalia. Dalia shook his head: ¡°Dashan, I don¡¯t need you to carry it. If you carry your mother, I just need to follow.¡± Yubi, she has already walked forward slowly by herself. Even so, she felt very sweet in her heart. She has never experienced the feeling of being cared for and being one with one another. On the way, men care about her, and mother cares about her. Let her taste this taste. Just hard work, but also a kind of sweetness. She walked slowly, and Collin didn¡¯t call her either. He turned around carrying his old mother and walked violently. He didn¡¯t stop even after passing Dalia, but walked forward quickly. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly felt cold.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Tears were rolling in the circles of her eyes, but when she saw Collin fifty meters in front of her, she put the olddy down. As soon as he turned around, Collin came to Dalia: ¡°Look, that¡¯s it, we don¡¯t have to go too far, so that the three of us will always be together. Come, I will carry you.¡± Collin couldn¡¯t help but put Dalia on his back and walked forward. The man¡¯s back is very broad and solid. Very warm. Daliay on his back, and suddenly felt that this was really his home for the rest of his life. ¡°Dashan.¡± Dalia shouted on Collin¡¯s back: ¡°We don¡¯t have to go to the county seat if we walk like this. Maybe the next county seat will be sealed. Collin: ¡°How do you know?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Collin himselfughed again: ¡°Yes, this big man ising from Kyoto. He wants to investigate. It¡¯s definitely not just a simple investigation of a county. It must be arge area of thousands of miles in the northeast.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Hey, why are we so unlucky?¡± Dalia: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Dashan.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1215 – 1216 Chapter 1215 ¨C 1216 Read Chapter 1215 ¨C 1216 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1215 Collin: ¡°Speaking of this, let¡¯s hurry up and see if we can get to the next county in dark.¡± ¡°Dashan, listen to me.¡± Dalia gently said to Collin on his back: ¡°Listen to me about Dashan, let¡¯s hide in the mountain first. The deeper the mountain, the better.¡± Collin immediately shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, how can we hide in the mountains when you are in need of nutrition?¡± Dalia smiled and said, ¡°We used to live in the mountains in Nancheng. The air in the mountains is good, there are wild fruits, and there are pheasants. You can wander around nearby during the day. We can live.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± Talking and walking, the two people havee to the old mother, and the old mother also agrees with Dalia¡¯s suggestion. Just like that, the three of them hid in the mountains again. However, the northern mountains are different from the south, the southern climate is warm, there are many wild fruits in the mountains, and the northern mountains are bare, except for the cold big rocks, they are the small rocks of the people. Fortunately, they actually found a cave. This cave has just been able to amodate. Collin found some hay outside,id a mat for the olddy, and threw a mat for Dalia, so that the two of them could have a rest. And Collin went out and wandered around. However, no matter how much he wandered around, he couldn¡¯t find anything to eat and cook for life. The old mother and the pregnant woman can only be hungry. That¡¯s not counting. The three of them barely spent the night in the cave. Early the next morning, Collin nned to go down the mountain to bang on the road for luck. As a result, as soon as he arrived on the mountain road, he saw a row of forty or fifty ck cars slowly approaching. Every time a certain distance, a person got off the car, looked around and looked around. Collin was shocked, and he immediately returned. See himing back so soon. Walking and panting, looking red, Dalia snuggled him and found a SF car that he could take temporarily. ¡°Dashan, have you found the car?¡± Dalia asked joyfully. Collin: ¡°Those people outside may be searching for mountains.¡± Dalia: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°Those people outside may be searching for mountains.¡± Collin said again. Dalia: ¡°Dashan, hurry up! Hurry up and try to hide us, don¡¯t let them know about this cave.¡± Collin smiled and said, ¡°You are blocked by a small cliff for takeaway from this cave. I guess you won¡¯t be able to find it, but I¡¯m afraid you are hungry if you and your mom can¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry, Dashan wille in soon.¡± Dalia pulled Collin into the cave and hid. The three people thought, warming each other. Even, they dare not even speak. Just waited quietly for a full day, it was almost dark, and the three of them did not dare to move. Snuggling in this cave, Dalia could still fall asleep. When she woke up, she thought of her child, thought of the only one, and thought of Suzi. Also thought of Kraig. Dalia didn¡¯t know why Kraig pursued her like this? Is that one million? Didn¡¯t it follow Elma? What the hell is he doing? When he was immersed in his thoughts, Collin asked a question for a day: ¡°Shanshan, is that man with boundless power really yours? The strict deployment in the previous county and here is just for searching. You?¡± Dalia answered truthfully: ¡°Yes¡­he should havee to arrest me.¡± Chapter 1216 Thinking of this, Dalia suddenly smiled sadly. She felt that the fate of her and Suzi seemed to be. Six years ago, Suzi fled from Nancheng. Hearing Suzi said that when Suzi rolled down the hillside, he almost didn¡¯t fall to his death. At that time, Suzi was also pregnant. That kind of taste is so ufortable. She used to think that Suzi had spine, neither humble nor overbearing. Now, let her personally experience this feeling, this kind of life is more than just spine. It takes a very strong mind to endure hardships and stand hard work to find a way to survive. At that time, Suzi fled all the way because many people in Nancheng wanted to block her, and Arron did not actually chase Suzi. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But what about this situation now? Dalia couldn¡¯t understand. When she came out of Kraig¡¯s leisure vi, she didn¡¯t bring anything. I didn¡¯t even bring a cell phone that I had used for more than a year. She didn¡¯t even want any of those expensive clothes, except that she had a card on her body, because that card was carried with her. But that card has also been snatched by his fiancee. Dalia couldn¡¯t figure out why Kraig hated her so much. She couldn¡¯t tell the reason. She even felt that the man she loved shouldn¡¯t be like this. However, the facts have proved that he is indeed so cruel. The woman he liked came back, and he drove her away without any hesitation without any room for maneuver or even a apology. This is an indisputable fact. Dalia looked up at Collin: ¡°Dashan, I was the one who hurt you. I¡¯m sorry, you should go down the mountain with your mother on your back. Kraig shouldn¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡± Collin touched Dalia¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Why is she chasing you? There is always a reason, right?¡± Dalia shook his head lonely: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to go. I have been with him for so many years. I haven¡¯t corrupted anything from him. There really is no corruption. The only one million I have on me has been taken by his fiancee. After leaving, her fiancee beat me half to death. You knew Dashan the day you saved me.¡± Collin nodded: ¡°Yes, you almost died that day.¡± ¡°But why is he chasing me down? I can¡¯t figure it out. If I have to think, maybe his fianc¨¦e can¡¯t tolerate me. Even if I run to the end of the world, that woman might kill me, she doesn¡¯t want it. I am alive.¡± Speaking of this, Dalia looked up at Collin: ¡°Dashan, you can go down the mountain with your mother on your back. Don¡¯t let Kraig and Elma know that you have rescued me. They will definitely not embarrass you. You are on the way. For my care and kindness, I will pay you back in my next life.¡± Collin was immediately annoyed: ¡° What are you talking about! To live, we all have to live! I don¡¯t believe it. If they search the mountain and can¡¯t find it, they can continue to search? ¡° Can we just stay here? Besides, even if he was caught back by him, you should make it clear to him that we really didn¡¯t take advantage of him for half of the money. Could it be that he still murdered? ¡° Dalia¡¯s heart was relieved by Collin¡¯s words. He hugged Dalia in his arms again, choked and said, ¡°Shanshan, you are a hard-failed person, and I am also a hard-failed person. My wife and I, and you, will live together in this cave to hide, just in case. It¡¯s really dead, even if we die, don¡¯t we have apanion?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1217 – 1218 Chapter 1217 ¨C 1218 Read Chapter 1217 ¨C 1218 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1217 Dalia snuggled in Collin¡¯s arms and cried and said, ¡°Well, good mountain, how fate we are, there is a mountain in your name, and there is a Shan in my name. This is our fate. We are not leaving anymore. , Just hide, if we hide, we will be victorious!¡± With that said, the three of them entered the cave again. In the small cave, the three cuddled together and spent another whole night. Dalia hasn¡¯t eaten anything for two days and nights. Her hungry lips were dry and cracked, and her whole body was dizzy. Collin¡¯s olddy was lying on the haystack, her eyes closed and motionless. Collin was afraid that his olddy would not have any more shorings, so he shouted from time to time: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The mother said firmly: ¡°Mom is okay, Mom just doesn¡¯t want to waste physical energy.¡± Collin didn¡¯t know what it was like. The next morning, just after daybreak, Collin only felt hungry and dazzled, but he had a good physical foundation, good quality, and a big man. He could withstand carrying it. Even if he was dizzy, he sat up and wanted to get up everywhere. Try your luck and want to see the people who searched the mountain, have they gone? However, as soon as Collin showed up early in the morning, he saw two or three people in strong costumes not far away, looking east and west. Collin immediately got into the mountain. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe and said to Dalia and his mother: ¡°They are here, they are here, don¡¯t say anything.¡± In the small cave, people whoe up from the mountain can¡¯t really see any cracks if they don¡¯t look carefully. One of the Soushan people said loudly: ¡°The Lord said, someone saw their son stopped on the road in this area, but there is no record of their itinerary in the next county, and they have been in the mountains. The experience of living in the woods, so you have to search harder, and whoever receives it first will be rewarded generously!¡± One of the mountain searchers immediately asked, ¡°Brother, what happened to the Lord this time? Why did you search for a woman so hard?¡± ¡°Someone interrupted again: ¡°I heard that your fianc¨¦e is back? And the fianc¨¦e of the Lord has a holiday with this woman? ¡° ¡°Nonsense! Two women and one man, who haven¡¯t celebrated the holidays, will they be friends and girlfriends!¡± ¡°I¡¯m an hearsay. When I heard that this woman was driven away, he took away more than one million yuan from the Lord.¡± ¡°This woman is courageous and fat! Your lord dares to roll his money!¡± ¡°I have been with the Lord for six or seven years, okay! A couple of days of grace, let alone the rtionship of six or seven years? I think that the fianc¨¦e of the Lord should note back!¡± ¡°Who said no! I¡¯ve been away for so many years! I¡¯ve been out in the wind and wandering, what are you doing back for! To tell the truth, I was once sent abroad by the lord to protect the lord¡¯s fiancee secretly, to be honest, then They are not ordinary works.¡± ¡°In contrast, I prefer the woman next to Lord Jun.¡± ¡°Hey¡­I just don¡¯t know, why the Lord is so cruel, he even said to drive away and drive away.¡± ¡°The wife is a tigress!¡± ¡°I guess, this time I chased that woman and even searched the mountain. It must have been the attention of the woman named Elma. Miss Dalia couldn¡¯t stand her eyes!¡± ¡°The Lord and the two women, let¡¯s stop talking about it behind our backs. Let¡¯s find the woman first and hand it over to the Lord. As for killing or killing, that¡¯s the matter between the Lord and his fianc¨¦e. .¡± ¡°Big brother is right! Let¡¯s continue to search for mountains!¡± ¡°Disperse a little, spread a little, find separately¡­¡± The voices of these words went farther and farther in all directions. At this moment, Dalia burst into tears when she heard the conversation outside. She threw herself into Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Collin¡¯s chest and muttered: ¡°Dashan, after avoiding this disaster, we¡­we Just get married!¡± Collin looked at Dalia¡¯s back: ¡°Shanshan, look¡­who is this?¡± Chapter 1218 Dalia turned around and was stunned in horror. Their small cave is full of people, standing like a tower, all dressed up, men in military boots. The man¡¯s face was mighty and cold. The man¡¯s height is at least 1.8 meters, and the man¡¯s body is extremely strong. Even a man like Collin who has never practiced martial arts can see that the man in front of him is by no means kind. ¡°Just¡­that¡¯s him?¡± Collin subconsciously Wen Dalia. Dalia was resolutely dumbfounded. However, she also replied mechanically: ¡°He¡­ he is not Kraig, he¡­ is Kraig¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder, he saw the man Kong Wu had at first sight of this man, and his body was very tall and straight. This person must be very skillful. And all three of them have been hungry for two or three days. Even if they weren¡¯t hungry for so long, the three of them were caught by the man in front of them, they would only be caught back. Dalia knew the man in front of her. His name is Elden Zhu. He is a very capable bodyguard around Kraig. Kraig doesn¡¯t use him much, but once it is used, it will definitely be a big deal. I remember that for three years, Elden¡¯s wife gave birth to children. It is reasonable to say that the person who worked as a bodyguard, generally his family children cannot be disclosed to the society. Therefore, there are very few people who remember that Elden¡¯s wife gave birth to children. . However, Dalia went instead. She went alone. She told Elden and Elden¡¯s wife: ¡°Mr. Jun asked me toe. Mr. Jun has been busy for these two days, and he has no time toe. He is also afraid of making noise, so he will be upset to your family. It¡¯s no longer a protection.¡± The woman spoke softly, very softly, and very mischievous. When the story Elden and his wife were very moved. The woman also left a lot of things for her newborn baby girl. Naturally, small clothes and small skirts need not be mentioned. She also brought back, rattles, bells, and all kinds of gadgets in the trunk. She even bought the baby¡¯s diapers. At that time, Elden¡¯s wife also said to Dalia: ¡°Madam, why do you want to buy everything for our child? Thank you so much.¡± Dalia smiled and said: ¡°I have no children myself, and I don¡¯t know. When I was passing by the mall, I saw this diaper promoting it. Many people bought it. I asked several mothers. I said you pee like this. Is the film good? Several mothers told me that it was good, and I didn¡¯t dare to buy more of this one.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°If it is easy to use in the future, I will ask the driver to bring you a car over.¡± As he said, Dalia went to hug the child. The degree of her love for the child made the wife who just gave birth to want to have a rtionship with Dalia: ¡°Madam, you and Mr. Jun have a baby¡­¡± But Dalia was startled. Elden then red at his wife: ¡°Which pot can¡¯t be opened, which pot you can lift.¡± However, even so, Dalia was not angry. She stayed at home with his wife and children for a long time that day. She held the children several times, as if seeing the baby. At that time, Elden felt that the woman next to Mr. Jun. It¡¯s really good. Good-minded. Elden still thought in his heart, no wonder so many women in Kyoto wanted to be close to the Lord, but the Lord looked down upon him, but such a woman had been with the Lord for four or five years. It turned out that the Lord really didn¡¯t see the wrong person. Even, for a long time, Elden thought that it was possible that the Lord would marry this fakedy. Give her a name. However, Elden never expected that the Lord¡¯s fiancee returned. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1219 – 1220 Chapter 1219 ¨C 1220 Read Chapter 1219 ¨C 1220 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1219 The domineering little swan. That¡¯s the sharp-hearted flesh of the Lord. That was the girl the Lord looked at when she grew up. Her position in the Lord¡¯s heart is no one can do it. Dalia is no better than Elma. Even though Elden felt a lot of pain in his heart, Dalia who was a substitute for it, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He is just a bodyguard, that¡¯s a matter, the matter of the boss, the Lord, he can only act on orders. At this moment, standing outside the cave, Elden looked at the people in the cave nkly. An honest and honest man looked at him with unblinking eyes, while the woman in his arms shrank and shivered. Her big innocent and helpless eyes, with tears of despair, looked. Elden. There was an olddy in rags beside her. The olddy stood up unsteadily, blocking Dalia and Collin. She said weakly: ¡°Take me away. Take me away. You guys cut me off to vent your anger, okay?¡± Elden: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t answer, he just looked at Dalia. Dalia looked at Elden with tearful eyes, her tone was extremely desperate: ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t owe Mr. Jun anything, I haven¡¯t taken his money, his one million is already I was taken away by his fianc¨¦e. Her fianc¨¦e hit me twice in a row and almost beat me to death.¡± ¡°Why do you have to drive me to death?¡± ¡°Please, let me leave my life? I won¡¯t bother Mr. Jun. I will never see him again in my life. I don¡¯t want a penny from him. I just want to live. Please let me go. Good?¡± Two big tears fell in her eyes, but she tried to squeeze a polite smile, trying to exin again and again: ¡°I¡­ really didn¡¯t take Mr. Jun anything and Finance. Really.¡± ¡°I will never tell anyone in my life, I know him, no.¡± Dalia spared no effort to exin this, and her heart became more and more desperate. She could even think that as long as Kraig took her back, she would definitely be tied up in front of Elma and let Elma personally execute her. No! She doesn¡¯t want that. She has to live. She has a baby. Dalia looked at Elden with begging eyes. At that end, Elden¡¯s heart was cut like a knife. He solemnly said to Collin: ¡°Madam is a good person. I hope you will treat her well in the future. Don¡¯t let her suffer. Madam is ustomed to being pampered. She can¡¯t do hard work, you remember.¡± Collin: ¡°Hey, hey, okay, I must not let her do anything.¡± Elden turned and left. After walking for a long time, he started signaling to contact other people. Half an hourter, several people searching the mountain all went down the mountain. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At the foot of the mountain, beside the highway, Kraig was standing outside the car and walking back and forth. Most of the people he sent out came back and searched for nothing. Only Elden was the only one who entered the mountain with few people. Therefore, Elden and a few brothers came back thetest. Kraig pinned his hopes on Elden. ¡°Is there any sign?¡± he asked before opening his mouth. Elden could even hear that Kraig was looking for someone, and his voice was dumb. So, at this moment, he said with great regret: ¡°Master¡­I have checked the whole mountain, and indeed there is nothing, Master, would they have taken a motorcycle or something? Escaped from the mountain road?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1220 Seeing that his boss¡¯s face was covered with an extremely strong and ruthless color, Elden was even more certain that his boss was bound to give Dalia to the corpse. He couldn¡¯t help but feel chills for the namelessdy. Elden thought about men¡¯s hearts, why are they so cruel? At the same time, he admired his boss for his decent fiancee Elma¡¯s loyal love. Elden himself sighed in his heart: ¡°A man can be no matter what woman he sleeps, but his heart is only given to a woman. Such a man can be regarded as the seed of infatuation and dedication. Such a man must be a good man. It¡¯s just that Dalia really ruined that namelessdy.¡± Thinking of the poor woman, Elden said again: ¡°Master, maybe the person is still in the county where we were investigating. ording to the doctor, she should not go far. Maybe we missed the investigation. Where is it?¡± Seeing what Elden said so sincerely, Kraig said very tiredly: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elden: ¡°Go¡­where to go?¡± ¡°Go back the same way! Go to the county to investigate again, don¡¯t miss a toilet.¡± Kraig said. Elden: ¡°Yes! Lord Lord!¡± After a pause, he again cautiously suggested to Kraig: ¡°Master, brothers are all a little tired looking for, let¡¯s whistle the flute for a few minutes to refresh the brothers?¡± He just wanted to give a hint to the three poor people hiding on the mountain. Tell them that Kraig has left. Kraig said weakly: ¡°Having the flute for a few minutes, don¡¯t affect the rest of the people in the mountains.¡± Elden: ¡°Yes! Lord Lord.¡± Yubi, he gave an order, and a group of cars turned around and honked their horns at the same time. The whistle sounded throughout the valley. And drifting away. Dalia, Collin and the old mother in the cave immediately understood that it was Kraig not searching for the mountain. Kraig is gone. He finally left. Dalia knelt weakly at the entrance of the cave, and Shuangsou said to the outside: ¡°Thank you, brother Elden, thank you for giving me a way to survive.¡± Collin behind him asked: ¡°The person who put us is called Elden?¡± Dalia cried andughed: ¡°I used to see his wife when he gave birth to a baby. I didn¡¯t expect him to remember me all the time.¡± Collin immediately said with emotion: ¡°Good people still have rewards, and we will be safe forever, Shanshan.¡± Dalia hugged Collin, crying and said: ¡°Dashan, we are out of danger, we don¡¯t have to wait to die anymore, Kraig is back, oooooo¡­we, let¡¯s go down the mountain and find food, I Almost starving to death, are you and your mother hungry too?¡± ¡°Go, let¡¯s go down the mountain, stop the car, and then find the county town to buy food.¡± Collin also cried with joy. On the highway, because there is no strict inspection by Kraig, a lot of vehicles pass. After half an hour, Dalia, Collin and the old mother stopped a truck and headed straight to the next county. Eating is the most important thing. Dalia used to chew slowly, but this time, she turned out to be like a migrant worker on a construction site. She didn¡¯t wash her hands and face, and gnawed a bit of beef in her arms. She eats very fragrant. Both the old mother and Collin looked at her. They are also hungry, but they are not as charming as Dalia. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1221 – 1222 Chapter 1221 ¨C 1222 Read Chapter 1221 ¨C 1222 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1221 After all, it is a woman who is pregnant with a child, not the same. After eating and drinking, they took a taxi again and officially set off back to Collin¡¯s hometown. When he sat in the car again, Dalia¡¯s heart became calmer. She nestled warmly in Collin¡¯s arms, and the tone of her speech was a feeling of passing time: ¡°Collin, in fact, Kraig has always been very good to me. When I lived in his house as a maid, he I have never treated me badly, and the treatment given to me is the best among the maids.¡± Collin lowered her chin, ¡°You are a good woman.¡± Dalia still said: ¡°It was me. At the beginning, I was wrong. People didn¡¯t treat me well, but I relied on him. Later, when he gave me beautiful clothes and took me out, I forgot. In fact, I have always been a maid. When he is willing to drag me and hold me, my status and status have risen.¡± ¡°But he won¡¯t forever Drag me and hold me. ¡° ¡°One day, he didn¡¯t want to drag me and hold me. My status and status was like a dream. I fell from a height without falling to pieces. It was my life.¡± ¡°So Dashan, I will never have that kind of wishful thinking again.¡± ¡°It is important for a person to have self-knowledge, and for people to be independent, it is not a correct outlook on life to rely on anyone.¡± ¡°When I return to your hometown, I can¡¯t be idle. I¡¯m looking for a job. We will create a home for the future together, okay?¡± She looked at Collin tenderly. Collin also said mildly: ¡°You are pregnant with a child, I¡¯m afraid you will work hard.¡± Dalia shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not hard work, but I feel very proud. I have a friend named Suzi, who borrowed 10,000 yuan from this friend of mine. Her previous experience and encounters are no better than mine, but she always All are self-reliant.¡± ¡°Until today I finally fully understand where the charm of heres from.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t rely on anyone, even if she begs for food, she survives by herself. She is not humiliated or humble, because she owes no one.¡± Hearing Dalia¡¯s words, Collin couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I really want to see your friend.¡± Dalia¡¯s expression dimmed immediately: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can see Suzi again in this life? Maybe, many yearster, Kraig and Elma got married, and they let me go when they died. I can go to Nancheng to visit Suzi and pay her back.¡± Collin nodded and said, ¡°Well, there must be a chance. You can go to bed first. When I get there, I call you. You haven¡¯t rested for a few days. You need to rest.¡± Dalia nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± She fell asleep soon. However, the sleep is not stable. Because she had a dream, in the dream, she stood in the mist and couldn¡¯t find her way, she was terrified. She heard Kraig calling her, calling her: ¡°Ashan, Ashan, where are you?¡± Tears flowed from the corners of Dalia¡¯s eyes. There was a pair of generous hands wiping tears for her, and the voice was gentle and kind: ¡°Go to sleep, we will be calm in the future.¡± Dalia leaned in Collin¡¯s arms again, and she finally fell asleep, this time there was no dream. On the other side, in fact, in the county where Dalia once stayed, Kraig really called Dalia over and over again: ¡°Ashan, Ashan, where are you? Don¡¯t hide from me anymore,e home with me. ¡­¡± Kraig hasn¡¯t closed his eyes for two days and nights. His eyes were red, and he fell asleep while sitting in the car. He had a dream. In the dream, he watched Dalia walk back and said to him in terror: ¡°Mr. Jun, let me go. I will never look for you again. I know I was wrong. Please Mr. Jun.¡± Kraig said guiltily: ¡°Ashan, what are you talking about? Why do you call me Mr. Jun, I am your husband, your husband! Go back with me, we will go back to Kyoto immediately, and I will give you one For weddings that have attracted the attention of the world, I have long since fallen in love with Elma. I love you, Ashan.¡± ¡°Lord! Lord! Lord Lord! You¡­what did you say?¡± Elden, standing outside the car, shook Kraig up vigorously, asking in a very offensive tone? Chapter 1222 Waking up by his subordinates, Kraig immediately took out the guy he was carrying and touched Elden¡¯s head: ¡°You fcuking don¡¯t want to mess up! You interrupted your father¡¯s dream! Ye is dreaming, dreaming, you know! My dream !¡± His dream. He can see his Dalia in his dream. Such a gentle and well-behaved woman, the woman who devoted herself to her, and who was extremely clean in body and mind. She was pregnant with his child, she stood up awkwardly, stepped back, crying with tears on her face. Kraig was just one step away from being able to put the woman in his arms and never let go of her again. However, his dream was awakened by Elden! Kraig yelled at Elden unreasonably: ¡°You apany me in my dreams!¡± However, even if he touched Elden¡¯s head with a guy, Elden still asked him in a deadly offensive tone: ¡°Master, you¡­you¡­what did you just say? Say, you want to marry that woman as your wife? You said you don¡¯t love Miss Qiu? You said the woman you love is Du¡­Du¡­Miss Du?¡± Kraig: ¡°Are you fcuking looking for death! A Shan has been with me for so many years, isn¡¯t it worth my love for her? And you! Your wife was pregnant! I didn¡¯t expect to see your wife and children , Ah Shan insists on going!¡± Elden burst into tears suddenly. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± The man outside the car knelt in front of Kraig with tears: ¡°Master, Lord Lord! I am damned! I am damned! You¡­crash me, you¡¯ll die me now, I¡¯m damned! ¡­¡± His cry was loud. Attracted a lot of side bodyguards. Kraig immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong! What happened?¡± Elden closed his eyes, and said with great regret: ¡°Master, I¡­When we searched the mountain, I¡­I saw Madam.¡± ¡°You! Say! What! What!¡± Kraig suddenly grabbed Elden¡¯s shirt and asked viciously. ¡°At that time, Madam, she¡­ her face was begging for my gaze. She almost knelt down with me. She said that she would not disturb you in the future. She said that she apologized to you and Miss Qiu, and only hoped You leave her a way out.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Madam said, Qiu¡­Miss Qiu almost beat her to death twice, should she be relieved?¡± ¡°She begged me to give her a way out. She was already hungry, and her eye sockets were sunken a lot. I¡­Master, I looked at Madam and she was really pitiful, I¡­ .. When Madam went to see my newborn child, my daughter-inw and I have always been grateful to her¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ I see her like that. I really can¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t bear to take her back and let Miss Qiu take a breath of anger. You know Miss Qiu¡¯s temper. She has been abroad all these years. I saw her dealing with those who are not pleasing to the eye with my own eyes, all¡­¡± ¡°So, I really can¡¯t bear to catch my wife and hand it over to Miss Qiu. I just¡­¡± ¡°I came down the mountain to tell you that it was a fake that the search mountain didn¡¯t find it. I told you that the brothers are all sleepy, and I honked the flute for a few minutes to refresh myself, just to let the ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t know¡­Master, you¡­The person you love turns out to be your wife. I don¡¯t know if you asked her to go back and marry her. ¡° ¡°I thought you were going to hand her over to Miss Qiu. You have always spoiled Miss Qiu before.¡± ¡°Master, I D*mn! You kill me now! It¡¯s me¡­I let the madam go.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He stared at the bold bodyguard in front of him dumbfounded. His subordinates have always obeyed his orders very much, and have never disobeyed him for so many years. This is the first time. It turned out to be for Ah Shan. It seems that the kindness of that woman, the innocence of that woman, not only captured him. She also impressed many subordinates around him. At this moment, Kraig didn¡¯t know whether to thank Elden or put Elden to death. After a long while, Kraigughed suddenly, and heughed wildly at the sky in his extremely hoarse voice. He muttered to himself: ¡°Retribution! This is retribution!¡± A woman who has loved him for so many years, a woman who washes his feet, pinches his feet, and cooks for him every day, a woman who has aborted him many times, and a woman who is pregnant with his child. Can let her go so lightly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1223 – 1224 Chapter 1223 ¨C 1224 Read Chapter 1223 ¨C 1224 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1223 Kraig never wanted to recall the unfeeling and gloomy moment at that moment. Isn¡¯t she stronger than Elma? Kraig, you are covered byrd. So, deserve it! ¡°Did you leave some money for her?¡± After smiling, Kraig asked Elden. Elden: ¡°¡­¡± He went to search the mountain and wore a strong suit. Where can he hold money? But at this moment, Elden dare not answer. He knew that at this moment his father would definitely want to suffocate himself in regret. ¡°I asked if you left her with money!¡± ¡°No¡­no.¡± ¡°You ba5tard, why don¡¯t you leave some money for her, why don¡¯t you leave money for her, why don¡¯t you leave money for her!¡± Kraig beat Elden madly. Elden fell to the ground and said nothing. Let his father beat him. Tired from the fight, Kraig helped Elden up and asked him hoarsely: ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Elden said: ¡°Master, this is actually not a bad thing. Only Madam, she is still alive, and we have narrowed down the scope. Now we are not looking for this part of the Northeast. From now on, we will keep silent and don¡¯t have to be horrified. We will make unannounced visits.¡± ¡°One day, we will definitely find Mrs.¡± Kraig nodded sadly: ¡°Good brother.¡± Elden said: ¡°Leave this to me. I, Elden, will not find his wife in the second half of my life, and I will not Kraig nodded: ¡°Okay!¡± He returned to Nancheng again after four days of searching for Dalia in the north. Yes, Kraig returned to Nancheng, not Kyoto. Although there is a gentleman in Kyoto who calls and scolds him over and over again, let hime back. Although Kyoto also has a lot of official affairs waiting for him to deal with, but Kraig knows that these good brothers, Arron, will take care of him with full authority. So, after four days, Kraig returned to Nancheng. It was rainy this morning. The sky is dark all day long, and under the music weather, people¡¯s general psychology is not so happy. Suzi is too. When she got up early in the morning, she worried a lot: ¡°Arron, do you think my mother¡¯s old house will leak rain?¡± ¡°No, Mom¡¯s house has been renovated in all aspects. I bought her 18 million pieces of furniture. I¡¯m letting her house leak. Am I looking for abuse?¡± Suzi: ¡°It¡¯s also¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She began to worry about other things again: ¡°In such rainy weather, do you say that Sister Shan¡­ has a ce to live? I don¡¯t know if Kraig has found him or not. Four or five dayster, Kraig did not call back either. Eh¡­¡± For some reason, Suzi was very worried about Dalia. Maybe, the same experience. How does Dalia¡¯s experience today resemble her six years ago? Such an experience, which woman would like to go through? When she was worried, someone rang the doorbell at the door. Suzi was standing by the door changing shoes. She turned around and opened the door. The door opened, and Suzi stammered and asked: ¡°You¡­ are you a human or a ghost?¡± Chapter 1224 Kraig smiled weakly: ¡°You are a strong man in life, do you still believe this?¡± Suzi looked at the man with a long beard covering his entire mouth, a smelly suit, messy hair, and a dandruff man: ¡°You¡­have not taken a bath in half a month?¡± Kraig said: ¡°One week.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take a shower for a week, I didn¡¯t touch the bed for a week, I didn¡¯t sleep for a week, I didn¡¯t shave for a week, and¡­ I didn¡¯t brush my teeth.¡± Kraig looked at Suzi with augh. Suzi pinched his nose and looked at Kraig with disgust. She couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of her was the first time she saw him. With a gentle temperament, she suggested that he be a man in the construction industry. ¡°Have you found Sister Shan?¡± Suzi knew, and she asked it for nothing. Kraig didn¡¯t answer, he only asked Suzi: ¡°I¡¯m like this, am I entitled to apologize to you?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯ll stand in the rain, and I¡¯ll count myself as my own if I get a problem, okay?¡± Kraig¡¯s tone was extremely humble. Dalia has seldom contacted the outside world for so many years. Dalia¡¯s whole mind was on his Kraig. However, she made a friend of Suzi. Facts have proved that Suzi is really worthy of Dalia¡¯s association and trust. Therefore, Kraig came to apologize to Suzi. At this moment, Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say. She is not a person who pursues and beats people hard, and is not forgiving. Besides, Kraig and Dalia are the two of them after all. As an outsider, she can¡¯t be too much trouble. She sighed: ¡°Mr. Jun, not finding Sister Shan is not necessarily a bad thing. Maybe Sister Shan is doing well now, but she just doesn¡¯t want to see you. So you don¡¯t have to worry about her too much.¡± Kraig raised his eyes to look at this quiet and sincere woman, his gloomy eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Suzi, I¡­ I think so too. I have already deployed it. The northeast is so big, I spend In ten years, Sister Shan will always find you, right?¡± Suzi rolled his eyes angrily: ¡°You can be sure that you have no other women in the past ten years?¡± Kraigughed at herself and said: ¡°A woman who has been with me for seven or eight years, who has done her best for me, and is pregnant with my child is missing. If I can still find another woman, what am I still doing? ?¡± Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly softened: ¡°First¡­Come in.¡± Kraig came in. He gobbled up breakfast at Arron¡¯s house, and then went to the Fu Group with Arron. In the Fu Group, there is an office dedicated to Kraig and Arron. In those years, when Arron was looking for Suzi while expanding thepany¡¯s scale, Kraig came to help Arron solve many remote control problems. . Two hourster, Kraig, who had shaved, took a shower and changed clothes, sat face to face with Arron in their office with a gloomy expression. ¡°Old Fu, you have been looking for Suzi for six years, why are you not crazy?¡± Kraig picked up the red wine on the table and drank it. Arron said calmly: ¡°If I go crazy, the two of them will really have nowhere to survive.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Arron is right. If he didn¡¯t find Suzi when he was looking for Suzi, but he himself went crazy first, then Suzi and the R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only only one would really have no way to survive. ¡°Have you ever thought about giving up in the middle, when you can¡¯t find it?¡± Kraig asked again. Arron shook his head and said to Kraig earnestly: ¡°My mother has endured this kind of suffering for a lifetime, how can I make my child and her mother repeat the same mistakes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Suzi is the woman who saved my life.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1225 – 1226 Chapter 1225 ¨C 1226 Read Chapter 1225 ¨C 1226 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1225 ¡°Although I grew up in Nancheng before I was a teenager, and although it is Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s son, who has given me fair treatment?¡± ¡°No one cares about me when I was in exile after I was a teenager. Apart from my mother, Suzi was the only woman in this world who gave up and saved my life, even though she was not willing at the time.¡± ¡°Andter, she took care of my mother, that true love is not something anyone can do.¡± ¡°Later I took charge of the Fu Group, and the sky changed overnight. How many women in Nancheng wanted to climb into my bed?¡± ¡°Lanita is the most typical example. She framed Suzi at all costs in order to marry me, time and time again.¡± ¡°Until now, in this world, apart from my mother, the only woman who treats me well is Suzi. Not to mention that I spent six years looking for her, even if it took a lifetime, shouldn¡¯t it? ?¡± Arron is a man who rarely talks a lot. He has always done less and talked more. But at this moment, he was telling Kraig about these past events. Kraig sighed with emotion: ¡°Yes, Suzi is the best woman to you.¡± After a pause, he smiled sadly: ¡°Dalia is also the best woman in the world to me. I only recently understood a truth. The so-called woman I once loved, she has never loved me, she loves It¡¯s her, she has been consuming my love for her.¡± Arron sneered: ¡°You finally understand.¡± Kraig raised his eyelids: ¡°You have seen it a long time ago?¡± Arron: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the woman Elma at all!¡± ¡°So disgusting her?¡± ¡°Very disgusting! If she puffed up in front of her a third time, she would see the blood spurting out of her with her own eyes!¡± When Arron said this, he was very calm. He didn¡¯t mean to scare Elma, let alone Elma was not here. ¡°I am a man, no matter what gender, I have never had the heart to pity Xiangyuyu, I am not pleasing to my eyes, she dangles in front of me, it is better to disappear and simply.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was light. This made Kraig smile: ¡°I hope you can kill her soon! It is estimated that my old man urges me to return to Kyoto every day because of this woman!¡± Speaking of Elma, Kraig felt that how much he liked this woman before, and how disgusting this woman he is now. Perhaps before Arron did anything to Elma, Kraig might have killed Elma. Only because Elma beat Dalia twice. Thinking of this, Kraig felt very distressed. Will his womane back? He has to be confident. Arron has looked for Suzi for two years, then Kraig will be able to look for Dalia for the rest of his life. ¡°Get together in the club at night, are you going?¡± Kraig asked Arron suddenly. Arron asked: ¡°Are you in the mood to go?¡± ¡°Lao Zhong and Lao Jiang are both here tofort me. I have to cheer up. Looking for my woman is a protracted battle. I can¡¯t be decadent.¡± Kraig said. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Arron smiled suddenly. This afternoon, Arron did not pick up Suzi and Shen Only. He and Kraig went directly to the clubhouse. At this time, Zhong Muzhan and Jiang Chenhe were already waiting for them both in the home. When they saw Kraig, the two did not first appease Kraig. Instead, Zhong Muzhan said to Arron with a solemn expression: ¡°Arron, I have something to tell you.¡± Arron was startled: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 1226 Zhong Muzhan said: ¡°I¡¯m at the border, so I may know the news earlier than you. Recently, a very crazy lunatic appeared in several countries in Eastern Europe.¡± Arron was taken aback: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The countries where the fanatics appeared are our gathering ces abroad. We must know that one- third of the lives of these people are in that zone. But this time, that zone has appeared. Such a desperate guy.¡± Zhong Muzhan¡¯s tone revealed his worries. Arron said nothing. He waited for Zhong Muzhan to continue speaking, Zhong Muzhan sighed: ¡°This fanatic said that he is not young anymore. People who have heard him say that he is also in his thirties. He stretched out his hand. He He doesn¡¯t burn or kill the local poor, but he just snatches it!¡± ¡°Snatch tantly, you will see his kind of robbing, you will feel that he doesn¡¯t take his own life at all.¡± ¡°There is also important news. He specializes in grabbing rich people from Arron¡¯s business site.¡± ¡°That temperament, that stretched hand, that fierce energy is no less weaker than Arron.¡± ¡°Arron at least thinks carefully before killing someone. Arron never takes human life. But that guy is different! He yed the cards ording tomon sense. I see his posture. He is deliberately killing himself.¡± ¡°Recently, he robbed a lot of things. The speed is so fast that our brother in Eastern Europe didn¡¯t react at all and he ran away. I guess he had hundreds of millions of assets with him, but this guy suddenly disappeared. .¡± At this time, Kraig interrupted: ¡°Disappeared? Do you think that guy has disappeared? Are you afraid of him¡­¡± Zhong Muzhan focused his gaze on Arron: ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯sing for Arron. I¡¯m afraid this guy has already arrived in Nancheng. This thing is a desperate thing!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Arron, could it be him?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He remembered the phone call that Suzi had received more than a week ago. The person asked Suzi on the phone how he had been doing recently. Although the voice did not resemble Pan Haoyang, Arron clearly heard a kind of voice in that tone. The feeling of love and hatred. If Kraig didn¡¯t guess wrong, that person should be Pan Haoyang. Otherwise, he would not specifically choose Arron¡¯s business venues in Eastern Europe to provoke him. ¡°Just leave it alone, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Arron said lightly. Zhong Muzhan: ¡°Arron, this guy has to get rid of as soon as possible!¡± Kraig: ¡°Old Zhong! Don¡¯t say a few words!¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°What? It¡¯s such a rampage! The fatal two hundred and five have been burned, killed, and looted, and you still have him left?¡± Kraig said calmly: ¡°Arron brought back a secret from Gasing Indst time, you still don¡¯t know it.¡± Both Zhong Muzhan + Jiang Shenhe looked at Arron together. Arron did not speak, but Kraig continued: ¡°Arron has a twin brother.¡± As soon as Kraig¡¯s words fell, he saw Zhong Muzhan and Jiang Chenhe both open their mouths and their eyes rounded at the same time.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After a long while, Jiang Shenhe asked: ¡°Is¡­ Fu, the old president Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s¡­son?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kraig said: ¡°Twin brothers, what are you talking about!¡± Jiang Shenhe + Bell Screen Exhibition: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, Zhong Muzhan asked, ¡°Arron, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was very sad: ¡°My mother was considered to be the indigenous princess of Gasing Ind. In order to make money everywhere in Gasing Ind, my father and aunt negotiated with my father to invest in my mother¡¯s affection. That is, husband and wife. Unite and y with my mother.¡± Having said that, Arron¡¯s tone was extremely sad. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1227 – 1228 Chapter 1227 ¨C 1228 Read Chapter 1227 ¨C 1228 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1227 A man with a fierce nature, never talked about feelings. He rarely talked about his mother¡¯s past with his brothers of the opposite s3x, but at this moment Arron said it very sadly. ¡°And my mother had just graduated from college and lost her parents. When she was in need of emotion and care in this world, my father showed up, and easily my mother fell in love with my father. This lovests a lifetime, never again. Changed.¡± Arron¡¯s words silenced the three men present. Arron continued: ¡°But my father never thought of marrying my mother. He and my mother had this kind of rtionship, and it was all for the Fu family¡¯s gold-fishing n on Gasing Ind. This n, I The aunt is also involved.¡± ¡°So, although my aunt nned to let my father invest in my mother¡¯s affection, my aunt firmly disagrees with my mother giving birth to her father¡¯s child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s me, and my twin brother.¡± ¡°Later, my mother was able to give birth safely because of Father Shu¡¯s intervention. In order to save the life of one of our two brothers, my mother left the younger brother who was thinner at the time of birth on Gasing Ind.¡± ¡°That is to say, I stayed in the hands of theter ind owners and couples of Gasing Ind, so my brother¡¯s name is Pan.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know his own life experience just like me.¡± ¡°I was told by Elder Shu, and he, I think his elder brother told him.¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°So that¡¯s the case, no wonder this stinky boy is so crazy, he is almost burnt, killed, and looted. It turns out that this is determined to attract the attention of you and the old president Fu Zhengxiong?¡± Arron sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him yet.¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°When you say this, I think it should be him 80%.¡± ¡°What does he mean?¡± Zhong Muzhan looked at Arron. Arron was silent. ¡°You were not Arron who caused his fate. Besides, the auntie kept him on Gasing Ind for his own good. He has never been wronged since he was a child and grew up in the home of the Inder of Gasing Ind. He is known as the fourth son of Pan. , His fate is much better than Arron¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Think of you, you were exiled abroad when you were a teenager. From time to time, you still have to avoid your brothers chasing you down. You are much harder than his life. He knows his identity now, so he won¡¯t hurry up. Come to meet your brother, and fight against you?¡± Zhong Muzhan said in a grunting tone. After that, he added: ¡°I care if he is Arron¡¯s brother, if he dares to touch your hair, I will kill him alive!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± What does Pan Haoyang really want to do? Arron could not guess exactly, but he was not totally ignorant. Arron knew that Pan Haoyang had a crux in his heart, and that was Suzi. At this moment, Arron could imagine that Pan Haoyang was burning and looting desperately all the way from Europe to Nancheng. Obviously, he was attracting the attention of him and Suzi. To be precise, it was attracting Suzi¡¯s attention. Thinking about it this way, Arron couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly in his heart. Suzi, his little wife of Arron. Even though she didn¡¯t finish college, she had been digging soil in the farnd since she was a child, and she had served a sentence in jail, but she was very attractive to men. At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the box. The waitress¡¯s anxious voice came from outside: ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t go in. Inside are our distinguished guests, you¡­¡± The door of the box was banged open. Seeing the peopleing, everyone in the venue was stunned. Chapter 1228 Among the few brothers, Kraig came to Nancheng the most, and he often went to Arron¡¯s group He immediately shouted: ¡°Fu, Uncle Fu, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Seeing Kraig say this, the other two people immediately came back to their senses. Zhong Muzhan and Jiang Chenhe shouted in unison: ¡°Uncle Fu, hello! How good is your old health?¡± Even if Arron didn¡¯t wait to see his own father, it was Arron¡¯s father after all. Therefore, every time the three good brothers of the opposite s3x saw Fu Zhengxiong, they were respectful and polite. Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s face was ugly, and his tone was also angrily that could not be concealed: ¡°Arron! I know you are busy these days! You are busy taking care of your new mother-inw! Busy taking care of your mother-inw¡¯s emotions, busy Take care of Suzi¡¯s emotions! But don¡¯t forget, you still have an old man, and you still have an aunt!¡± ¡°No matter how bad your aunt and dad treat you, they have raised you!¡± Arron sneered: ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Seeing his son sneer, Fu Zhengxiong became even more angry: ¡°It¡¯s been a month! It¡¯s been a full month, Arron! A month ago, I vomited blood at your house and went directly to the hospital. When I was discharged, how about my son?¡± ¡°My son didn¡¯te to pick me up from the hospital!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a son like you, Arron!¡± ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t pick me up and leave the hospital, I will admit it. My aunt and I helped each other to leave the hospital. I have been waiting for you at home since I was discharged. ¡°Your grandpa is a hundred years old, do you know whether he is alive or dead?¡± ¡°The only thing your grandma thinks is that she cried and went blind, you know?¡± Hearing what Fu Zhengxiong said, there was no expression on Arron¡¯s face. Grandma wants to be the only one, he can understand this. But, it¡¯s just that grandma wants to be the only one, it¡¯s not enough for Arron to take the one back to the old house. Because he really has no feelings for the old house. Since he was a child Never lived in an old house. There are only his most unhappy memories, and the deepest pain of his mother. Where he didn¡¯t want to go back, naturally he would not take his biological daughter back. However, the old man¡¯s thoughts about his great-granddaughter were also true, so Arron didn¡¯t say anything about Fu Zhengxiong¡¯sints. However, Fu Zhengxiong immediately said: ¡°And Suzi! She has suffered a lot of grievances, I know! Her biological grandfather was very unfair to her, but isn¡¯t the truth now revealed?¡± ¡°Suzi should be Shu¡¯s granddaughter, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she was born in the market before. Looking back at the roots, she is also regarded as the granddaughter of a prestigious family. Should she pay attention to personal influence! Anyway, she is also the young grandmother of the Fu Group. ¡° Arron looked at his father coldly: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°She¡¯s unscrupulous!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. Arron: ¡°You say it again?¡± Seeing his son threatening him tantly, Fu Zhengxiong was taken aback. Just startled, Fu Zhengxiong said angrily: ¡°Your aunt and I have been harassed twice! Two times!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong became more and more angry as he said: ¡°It was the same man twice! He explicitly threatened me and your aunt, let us be polite to Suzi! Hey! Our Fu family is really unfortunate! The family is unfortunate! Why did we marry? Such a daughter-inw?¡± ¡°She is married to you. Your daughter is only five or six years old. There is such a man out there. And it can directly threaten your aunt and me!¡± ¡°Do you think Suzi is doing too much!¡± ¡°She has been married, has children, and is the young wife of arge grouppany. She doesn¡¯t know how to check it!¡± ¡°Our Fu family, when have we ever found such a woman who doesn¡¯t obey women¡¯s ways toe in!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1229 – 1230 Chapter 1229 ¨C 1230 Read Chapter 1229 ¨C 1230 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1229 In the end, Fu Zhengxiong pointed out directly that the reason why he was threatened by the same man twice was entirely because Suzi made a mistake. Fu Zhengxiong looked at his son confidently. As cold and quiet as Arron, he almostughed at his own father at this moment! ¡°Dad!¡± The words he shouted were very heavy, very heavy: ¡°When you are talking about Suzi, first think about your own behavior in your life!¡± ¡°I can do anything. You, the son, arranged for me as the father?¡± Fu Zhengxiong was indeed annoyed. He was ill during this month, The son took him to the hospital and left, and has never seen him since. In this month, he and his wife Qin Wenyu have been attacked by the same man twice, and the man bluntly refused to let them harass Suzi. And it was strange that the man seemed to be very familiar with their husband and wife. He chose to threaten the two elderly men in sixties when the bodyguard and domestic helper were not around. How did this make Fu Zhengxiong angry? Angry and scared. In this case, if he doesn¡¯t find his son to support him, who will she find? What¡¯s more, I heard that my daughter-inw doesn¡¯t recognize Father Shu until now. Elder Shu is more than 80 or almost 90, so what can¡¯t be forgivable because he is his biological grandfather? In view of all these, Fu Zhengxiong became more and more irritating. So he went to the Fu Group Company to find Arron this afternoon. As a result, he went out again. Fu Zhengxiong asked thepany At the front desk and Arron¡¯srge group of secretaries, where did his son go? The front desk and the group of secretaries said they didn¡¯t know. However, several people responded to his old president: ¡°Several brothers of the opposite s3x of the president are here.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fu Zhengxiong immediately asked: ¡°Three, are there three here?¡± The front desk replied: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s three, plus the president, and four people went out together.¡± Fu Zhengxiong knew it immediately. He turned around and left, then came here. After all, he was his father, and he knew something about his own son. He knew that as long as his son¡¯s three brothers of the opposite s3x came together, they would definitely be here. Today, he is going to have a clear theory with his son in front of Arron¡¯s brothers of the opposite s3x. He also wants those brothers of the opposite s3x to judge! However, at this moment, Fu Zhengxiong never expected that his own son would bite his own father back. Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s old face flushed red, and his tone was extremely excited: ¡°No matter what I do, I will only have two women, your aunt and your mother! No matter how I do it, I don¡¯t have any¡­¡± He wanted to say that he was not as licentious as Suzi. However, Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t finish what he said, so he was sent back by Arron: ¡°Don¡¯t you always want to ask me, what great secret I brought back from Jiaxing Ind?¡± ¡°About you, how you are unscrupulous, do you want to know?¡± Arron looked at his biological father in an extremely cold tone. He hasn¡¯t had the time to settle ounts with his biological father. As a result, the father came to Xingshi first to inquire about the crime. Fu Zhengxiong was taken aback for a moment: ¡°Wh¡­what does it have to do with me?¡± As soon as his words fell, the manager downstairs suddenly came up: ¡°Four Lord, Lord, there is a desperado downstairs who is making trouble, and has injured several people.¡± Chapter 1230 Arron was taken aback, and he subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you look like?¡± ¡°Skinny tall, wearing sunsses¡­¡± the manager described in a panic. A few people look at me, I look at you, and then they all go downstairs and see a corner of the hall. Two or three people who have been beaten are all lying on the ground, some of their lips are bleeding, and some of their eyes are swollen. Another person had a piece of skin wiped off his hands. ¡°Where is the person who made the trouble?¡± the manager asked one of the waiters. The waiter said weakly: ¡°Run¡­ ran away.¡± Manager: ¡°¡­¡± The man shot too fast, the waiters couldn¡¯t see clearly, and the man didn¡¯t get muddled. He beat him three times, then turned around and ran away. Arron asked in a calm voice: ¡°That person¡­why hit you?¡± One of the waiters said: ¡°He is going to rush up. We told him that today this ce was booked by several masters. He can¡¯t go in. That person had to say that the old man came up just now. Come up¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him again! Do evil! Arron¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiongined excitedly. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even look at his father, but turned his head to look at the manager: ¡°Check and monitor!¡± The manager immediately went to the security room. As a result, the monitoring found was a full five minutes in the time period just now, and the monitoring was garbled. Manager: ¡°¡­¡± Arron looked at the Zhong Muzhan in a calm voice: ¡°Look, he is not a desperado, he has a n, and he will use ck technology to interfere with surveince video in advance.¡± Jiang Chenhe and Zhong Muzhan both asked in unison: ¡°Will¡­will it be him?¡± Arron shook his head: ¡°Not sure.¡± Even though he was 90% sure that it was Pan Haoyang in his heart now, he couldn¡¯t be sure. What if not? Fu Zhengxiong asked: ¡°Who is it? Do you all know this person? Who is he? Is it because Suzi is a good friend outside, Arron, I told you that Suzi is not obedient to women, you have always¡­ ¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong wanted to say that all of you were covering Suzi, but his words were interrupted by Zhong Muzhan. ¡°Uncle Fu!¡± Zhong Muzhan was finally impatient: ¡°Just say a few words! You still dislike your daughter- inw, where are you still qualified to speak of your daughter-inw.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Before he could say anything, he was pushed out by Zhong Muzhan. ¡°Father, you go home first!¡± He said that Zhong Muzhan forced his driver to send Fu Zhengxiong back. Fu Zhengxiong was still cursing while sitting in the car: ¡°What¡¯s this! Arron just protected the woman because she suffered a lot from Mr. Shu and was wronged. Now he is really Mr. Shu¡¯s granddaughter. , Just lift the tail to the sky?¡± Driver: ¡°¡­¡± He is the driver of the Zhongmuzhan. He needs navigation to send the old man home, and he is not familiar with the old man¡¯s temperament and situation, so the driver is silent all the way. Take the old man home, and watch the old man enter the gate before the driver returned to the clubhouse to return to life like Zhongmuzhan. At this time, the clubhouse has returned to normal. The waiters who were beaten all went to the hospital to get bandaged. Arron and three brothers of the opposite s3x were also sitting in the box, as if nothing had happened before. The three brothers were all persuading Arron. ¡°Arron, Uncle Fu is your father after all.¡± Jiang Shenhe said. ¡°Things have passed for so many years, and it won¡¯t help if you me him. You can¡¯t know anything about him anymore. After all, it¡¯s more than seventy.¡± Zhong Muzhan also followed. Yubi, he also looked at Kraig: ¡°Lao Jun! You are saying something to persuade Arron! Usually you talk the most, what happened to you today!¡± Kraig snorted weakly, ¡°Huh! After such a big party, I thought you wereforting me at first. It turns out that A Zhan, you mainly came to tell Arron about his twin brother. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1231 – 1232 Chapter 1231 ¨C 1232 Read Chapter 1231 ¨C 1232 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1231 Clock Screen Exhibition: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, Zhong Muzhan asked, ¡°You¡­Kraig, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°My wife is lost! My wife is lost! My wife is still carrying my son in her belly, she is lost!¡± Kraig was about to cry. He has been decadent for several days. Only today did he reluctantly regain his energy, but also because he figured out that he will fight a protracted battle in the future and spend his entire life to find his wife and children back, so he can¡¯t let himself be decadent. Moreover, there is another reason why he cheered up. Because the other two good brothers were not far away thousands of miles away, they ran to Nancheng tofort him Kraig. However, Kraig did not expect that both Mu Zhan and Shen He came for Arron¡¯s business. At this moment, Kraig, who is extremely fragile, especially hopes that two friends of the opposite s3x canfort him. Unexpectedly, Zhong Muzhan suddenly said: ¡°Deserve it!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, old gentleman, I hope Ah Shan will not be found by you for the rest of my life. How good is the other person? I have followed you for so many years, working hard and taking care of you so well, your head is squeezed by the door?¡± Zhong The curtain exhibition is a serious scolding Kraig. Jiang Chenhe also took advantage of it: ¡°You can do it, old gentleman!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± When life was the most painful and most in need offort, a few dead brothers didn¡¯tfort him, but attacked him instead. When they saw the driver who sent Fu Zhengxiong back, Zhong Muzhan and Jiang Chenhe asked together; ¡°What¡¯s the matter, how is the old man¡¯s mood along the way? There is no violent scolding, right?¡± The driver truthfully replied: ¡°Cold¡­swear.¡± Zhong Muzhan: ¡°What did you scold?¡± The driver scratched his head all the way. ¡°You speak!¡± Zhong Muzhan patted the driver rudely on the shoulder. The driver looked at Arron, but still did not dare to speak. Arron asked in a t tone: ¡°Scuse Suzi for not observing women¡¯s way?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The driver nodded: ¡°That¡¯s roughly what it means.¡± ¡°This old man, I just owe it to you! If I hear him say Suzi like this, I will immediately drive him out of the car! I will let her go home by herself!¡± Kraig, who was so wronged just now, suddenly helped Suzi at this moment. Embrace the injustice. Everyone looked at Kraig. Kraig said it very seriously. He really wanted to hold on to the injustice for Suzi. Kraig is not opposed to saying that women in Suzi attract men, let alone other people, even Kraig admires Suzi iparably. Usually neither overbearing nor overbearing. Never be weak when you should have a temper. Which man doesn¡¯t like such a woman? Most importantly, Suzi is really good to Dalia, which shows that Suzi has multiple feelings. What¡¯s even more rare is that Suzi is so good to Dalia, but she is not like those unreasonable women, who just want to vent her anger for her best friend, Kraig, on the contrary, Suzi treats Kraig. Comfort andfort from time to time. Compared with these deadly brothers, Suzi is much more kind. Therefore, at this moment, Kraig supported Suzi. As soon as his voice fell, someone opened the door and came in: ¡°The people from far away heard you talking about me. What are you talking about me?¡± Chapter 1232 The four men looked at the door together, and a curvy woman walked in with a child. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°I originally picked up the only one who could be here a while earlier, but I encountered something temporarily in the kindergarten, so I camete.¡± I agreed with Arron. Arron came to the club first, and when Suzi got off work, he picked up the only one by himself, and then came to the club. After work, Suzi went straight to the kindergarten. However, it was a little bitter than usual, just in time for the peak period of picking up children. Suzi was surrounded by several parents. ¡°Mrs. Fu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. What have you been up to?¡± Susan¡¯s mother is the most enthusiastic about Suzi. She always feels that she and Suzi are very close. In fact, since Suzi¡¯s identity as Mrs. Fu was disclosed, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Suzi has tried his best to avoid these ces that can cause right and wrong. However, I still met Susan¡¯s mother today. Susan and Lilly have a very good rtionship. For Susan¡¯s face, Suzi also politely greeted Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°Susan¡¯s mother, long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fu, they all asked me why I didn¡¯t y with you recently. I said you were busy. I said you will alwayse to the kindergarten to pick up your children after you are done. Mrs. Fu, you Look, since the incident in the banquet hallst time, you have withdrawn from the group¡­¡± To be sure, Susan¡¯s mother looked at the other women who were looking forward to having a rtionship with Suzi: ¡°They all want you to be in the group, because your clothes are the best in the group, and your body is the best. It¡¯s great, everyone uses you as a fashion vane.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She can see theirpliments from the tone of those people, she never likes others topliment herself. She declined in a low-key voice: ¡°Sorry, I think it¡¯s fine if we have an official group in the kindergarten. I am also busy at work, so I don¡¯t have time to join so many groups.¡± When these women were about to say something, another woman came out of the kindergarten holding a little girl. The woman is very capable, wearing a pure white loose shirt on the upper body and a long one-step skirt on the lower body. It¡¯s like a working woman. When she saw Suzi talking with a few Mrs. Kuo, the woman was startled first, and then she led the little girl away. ¡°Mom, Susan¡¯s mother said not to let Susan and Lilly y with me. Susan¡¯s mother said I was an illegitimate daughter.¡± The little girl saw Susan and Lilly squatting next to the car to y, she was very yearning Looked at mother. The working woman patiently said: ¡°Baby, many children in the kindergarten don¡¯t have to y with the two of them, baby, walk home with their mother.¡± The little girl cried: ¡°No, mother¡­¡± Here, after seeing this scene, Susan¡¯s mother immediately whispered to Suzi: ¡°This woman is new here. She usually has a sullen face. We talk to her and ignore us. We thought she was What kind of status is she? Who knows that she is a white-cor worker if she is pregnant if she is unmarried.¡± Speaking of this, Susan¡¯s mother was embarrassed and said to Suzi: ¡°Mrs. Fu, her situation is different from yours. We are actually very friendly to her. We take the initiative to help her or something, but people don¡¯t appreciate it. Ah, just not gregarious. So there is no way, we can only¡­¡± Suzi pursed his lips and smiled. Single mother. Unmarried first pregnancy. Hasn¡¯t she had such an experience? Today¡¯s society is diversified, and there is more than one single mother in this world, Suzi. It¡¯s not just the case of this woman in front of me. Rather, a lot. But even so, what other people think of single mothers, Still with colored eyes. The former Suzi felt the same way. She could understand the coldness and ipatibility of the single mother. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1233 – 1234 Chapter 1233 ¨C 1234 Read Chapter 1233 ¨C 1234 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1233 Perhaps, it was once deeply hurt. However, it was all other people¡¯s business. She seldom saw this mother. As for the behavior of others, it was not convenient for Suzi to participate. She was about to pull Lilly away. The single mother just now suddenly pulled her crying daughter and came to Suzi, Susan¡¯s mother, and another mother. ¡°Excuse me, Susan, I think you always whispered to me like this. It¡¯s really bad behavior. I have tolerated you several times. Please change your habit. And, I don¡¯t Will add your group.¡± Susan¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The woman smiled sadly again: ¡°I know! You are all Mrs. Kuo! They are all rich people, and I get 30,000 yuan a month dead sry, the ie of one year may not be enough for a brand-name package of yours, but I don¡¯t I owe you.¡± ¡°I have my own sry! Our mother and daughter live very well! Why should I ept your charity!¡± After some words, Susan¡¯s mother was angry: ¡°You¡­how are you so good? We know that it is not easy for you to be a woman. We want to help you. You treat our kindness as a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs. Up!¡± The woman sneered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t need it! I hope you will never try to pull me away again!¡± Woman, the woman took the girl and turned away. The little girl was still crying. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Suzi yelled softly behind him. The woman looked back at Suzi: ¡°Mrs. Fu! I know that you are the richest of Mrs. Kuo. I often hear them talk about you. When they talk about you, they all show off in their tone. They are all proud of you. Sorry, I have no habit of clinging.¡± After a pause, she said: ¡°I just moved here. The reason why I came to this nursery is because the ce where I work is close to here. Don¡¯t worry, I will transfer my child to the kindergarten as soon as possible.¡± The daughter¡¯s tone was not soft at all. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, Suzi was not angry at all. She came to the woman, squatted down, and seriouslyced the child¡¯s shoes. Woman: ¡°¡­¡± After tying up the shoces, Suzi said: ¡°If your child¡¯s shoces are opened, you will trip over while walking. Let me tell you an experience. When you buy shoes for a child like this, try not to buy shoces. Yes, it¡¯s easy to trip over.¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause for a few seconds, she suddenly choked up: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzi shrugged: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you are also great, with a monthly sry of more than 30,000, which is three times that of mine.¡± She has only a sry of more than 10,000 yuan. The woman was taken aback again: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he turned his head and said hello to those rich women and mothers: ¡°I¡¯m going a step ahead. I still have business at home today, so I won¡¯t chat with you.¡± Speaking of words, Suzi took Lilly¡¯s hand and drove all the way to the clubhouse. Recently, Kraig, who is very grateful to Suzi, asked Suzi: ¡°Are the kindergarten women who are doing nothing wrong and want to trouble you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Suzi trailed. The Zhong Muzhan next to him asked half-jokingly: ¡°Sister-inw, I guess, there are young boys who treat you as an unmarried woman and chase you, so you arete?¡± Suzi chuckled, ¡°How is this possible?¡± As soon as her voice fell, the phone rang. She picked up the connection: ¡°Hello? Who are you?¡± On the other end, a very clear voice came: ¡°Suzi, I¡­I love you.¡± Chapter 1234 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, the club was very quiet, even if Suzi did not turn on the handsfree, several men could vaguely hear clearly. Especially Arron, he could hear things like this directly threatening his vital rights. Arron¡¯s face was like thousand-year-old ice in the ice cer. This look of Arron made the other two good brothers amused. The four brothers have been working hard together for more than ten, ten or twenty years, which one is not from the bloody storm? Who has spent ten more hours on a woman? But now it¡¯s different. The man who was once the cruelest man has now fallen. Ha! Several people calmly listened to Suzi¡¯s reply: ¡°Who are you! I don¡¯t know!¡± At that end, the other party¡¯s tone is still the same asst time, with thousands of times: ¡°But I really can¡¯t let go of you! The one I can¡¯t let go of is you, and you and his daughter are the only ones, Suzi, you say God. Is it too much for me! Too much!¡± Suzi suddenly shook his head. Then he asked hesitantly: ¡°You are¡­¡± She almost blurted out. At the other end, the man said very viciously: ¡°You know what Suzi, sometimes, I hate it so much that I want to tear down this day!¡± Yubi, before Suzi said anything, the man hung up the phone. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked up at Arron with a cold expression on her face, not caring aboutforting him, Suzi only eagerly said: ¡°Arron, I think I should be able to guess that this person is¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Arron interrupted Suzi coldly. Suzi bit his lip immediately: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I guessed it a long time ago!¡± Immediately afterwards, Kraig chuckled and added: ¡°Just an hour before you came, the kid beat the waiters downstairs to death and ran away.¡± Suzi said in a whistling tone: ¡°He¡­he actually came to Nancheng? When did hee to Nancheng? He knew that Nancheng has you, so he came to Nancheng?¡± Arron said angrily: ¡°Because Nancheng has you¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She knows that her husband is very jealous recently. But she had never seen her husband so jealous, and she was still jealous of his twin brother. She was dumbfounded not knowing what she should say. It¡¯s as if one¡¯s own handle has been caught. Seeing his man be jealous at the moment, Suzi thought to himself, he better behave and don¡¯t cause trouble. Thinking about this, she turned her mobile phone to silent, and she sat next to Arron very obediently. Suzi took care of Arron¡¯s emotions, but the brothers wanted to add another fire. ¡°Suzi, it is said that when you are married and have children, women will not be as popr as they were when you were little girls, but you are on the contrary. You are married and have children, but there are more and more suitors. Congrattions.¡± Jiang Chenhe raised his eyebrows and said. Suzi: ¡°¡­That, Mr. Jiang¡­Don¡¯t be kidding, this¡­is not a good thing.¡± Hearing Suzi being so cautious, Zhong Muzhanughed: ¡°Suzi, guess what we were talking about you just now?¡± Suzi asked iprehensibly: ¡°What do you say about me¡­¡± ¡°Say you are a very feminine person. But no matter how feminine you are, we don¡¯t have the right to prevent other men from pursuing us? Everyone has the right to pursue others!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She can see it. Where is Arron¡¯s brother? This is clearly a group of bad friends! For fear of harming friends in the world. Moreover, when he made these damaging friends, she still didn¡¯t know him Arron. Therefore, the loss of Arron by your friends cannot be counted on her Suzi. Suzi curled his lips and said nothing. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1235 – 1236 Chapter 1235 ¨C 1236 Read Chapter 1235 ¨C 1236 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1235 Several damaging friends continued to suffer badly. ¡°Eh, Arron, your ascetic system, Leng Rin¡¯s great reputation is ruined.¡± ¡°Arron, why am I so sorry for you now?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to say something in particr: ¡°The three of you, can you say one less thing, and you, Kraig, ask you to find Sister Shan if you don¡¯t, why are you so free?¡± However, Suzi said nothing. She just sat obediently next to Arron. However, Arron became more and more calm. A man is a man with a deep city government and a very stable man. It is possible that he is already overwhelmed in his heart by now, but he will remain calm on the surface. Not only that, but Arron could ask lightly: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pitiful now?¡± Jiang Shenhe and Zhong Muzhan nodded one after another. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± Zhong Muzhan said bitterly. ¡°Then give me 15% of your shares, so that I don¡¯t feel sorry for me.¡± Arron said slowly. Clock Screen Exhibition: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And you, Ahe, give me the tens of thousands of hectares ofnd in the northwest of you. I want to build a man-madeke.¡± Jiang Shenhe: ¡°¡­¡± Bah! This man! He deserves his twin brothers to find fault with him. With such a powerful grouppany, he has taken over Gasing Ind, and now he has his wife and daughter, what else does he want to do! The two brothers of life and death turned tofort Kraig. ¡°Kraig, well, do you still need manpower to find Ah Shan? I support you with a little manpower.¡± Zhong Muzhan said. Jiang Chenhe: ¡°Kraig, I am familiar with the north, and I am looking for Ah Shan. I came to Nancheng with the curtain exhibition to tell you about it. Don¡¯t worry, my wife ran away with the ball, and we are coaxing it back. , Isn¡¯t it?¡± Kraig looked at the two fallen grass on both sides and suddenly sneered: ¡°Humph! I already have a thorough n! I don¡¯t need your two harm friends to support me. I could find my wife. , I was fooled by the two of you again!¡± If you want to speak, Kraig got up and adjusted his suit: ¡°Go! I have to go home and rest well and recharge my energy!¡± Seeing that when Kraig left, the spirit was much better than when he was here, Jiang Chenhe and Zhong Muzhan also breathed a sigh of relief. The two were about to say goodbye to Arron, but when they saw that Arron had been holding his daughter-inw with one hand, and the child with the other hand, they all walked to the door of the box. ¡°Eh¡­ Arron, won¡¯t you sit there anymore?¡± ¡°Suzi¡­Does your sister-inw want to be friends with you?¡± A family of three had already walked out of the box and got off the elevator. Even Lilly could see how poor father was. Lilly said to Arron sympathetically: ¡°Dad, you are more generous. You are not as young as my mother, not as beautiful as my mother, and not as gentle as my mother. Of course you are not as attractive as my mother.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What mess do you add to the little things! Lilly continued to talk endlessly: ¡°Besides, my mother has so many men pursuing her, which also shows that you have a good vision.¡± ¡°Forget it, dad, be more generous. When I get home, I will give you my best look, the biggest dumb bear.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The girl talked all the way. Dad didn¡¯t talk all the way. It¡¯s because Christopher didn¡¯t drive today. If Christopher sat in front, he would haveughed again. Seeing the man not speaking, Suzi didn¡¯t speak either. Straight back home, after eating, the man didn¡¯t say much. Until nightfall, Suzi had nned to coax Arron, but as soon as he arrived in the bedroom, he was flipped and pressed under him by the man. ¡°Woman, you can only love me in this life!¡± The man¡¯s overbearing tone was like a child. Chapter 1236 Suzi smiled charmingly: ¡°It depends on how you conquer me!¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± The little woman is more and more able to control him now, no longer the cold resistance like when she R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only first camest year, every time he softened for a long time. More than two hourster, the woman¡¯s fingers interspersed in the man¡¯s short ck hair, and her voice waszy: ¡°Arron, you say you are also the most powerful character in Nancheng anyway. There is no second. Howe you have learned to shame now? ying tricks with your own wife?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t want to shame! But he couldn¡¯t hold back. Even if Nancheng wants to marry him Arron, even if there are women, she doesn¡¯t dare to be so tant, because Arron¡¯s person has already set up to leave. Arron only loves his wife in this life. He is a terrified person. This incident has been reported on either the official blog of the Fu Group or the news media. It was Arron who admitted it himself. However, women are different. Even if her child is six years old, she is also a true married woman, but Arron found that the suitors around the woman, from sixteen to thirty-six years old, are high-quality men like crucian carp who cross the river. Countless. Isn¡¯t he the woman who is getting more and more nervous now! The man turned over and held the woman in his arms: ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to talk to a man if it is unnecessary!¡± Woman: ¡°You¡­you are too domineering!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, I¡¯m not afraid of me more and more!¡± The man said unreasonably. Woman: ¡°¡­¡± Without waiting for her to say anything, he restrained her again. No way, men and women are born with a big difference in physical strength. Next day Suzi was tired and reluctant to get up. Fortunately, it¡¯s the weekend, otherwise I¡¯m tired at work. She poked the man¡¯s forehead: ¡°I me you!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± the man saidzily: ¡°As long as you have a long memory, I will be gentle with you.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She got up, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and dressed the girl. A family of three came to the restaurant for dinner. ¡°Mom, my dad didn¡¯t do anything to you yesterday, right?¡± The six-year-old girl is very good at her words. She actually saw that her father was upset yesterday, and that he was wronged. It¡¯s just that the smart little thing didn¡¯t dare to say. She dared to ask when she watched her father and mother calm down this morning. Suzi smiled angrily: ¡°You little thing, you are getting more and more intimate with your father.¡± Lilly: ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Next time your father gives me annoyance, I don¡¯t expect you to support me.¡± Suzi said with a sigh. Lilly raised his eyebrows: ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t do things that make my father angry, my father hurts you more than I love me. Can you not do things that make him angry in the future?¡± Suzi angrily asked: ¡°Then, Fu You only tell me! What is it that makes your father angry?¡± Angrily, Suzi even shouted out Fu Soong. Arron pulled his lips and smiled unconsciously. It is true that the daughter is the little lover of the father in the previous life. Sure enough, Shen Only thought very much for his father: ¡°As long as there are not so many men looking for mom, my mom is full of dads, and my dad will definitely not be angry.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1237 – 1238 Chapter 1237 ¨C 1238 Read Chapter 1237 ¨C 1238 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1237 As soon as Shen Only finished speaking, the doorbell rang. Suzi was immediately pleasantly surprised: ¡°This weekend, I guess it must be Galia and Rayna.¡± ¡°Stop being a man!¡± Arron gave Suzi a nk look. Suzi said lightly: ¡°Christopher doesn¡¯t count, do you think there may be other men, my brother!¡± Say yes, she got up and went to open the car door. ¡°Suzi, I have something to ask you for today, Suzi.¡± Outside the door, Darius was very worried. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron + Lilly in the restaurant: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi also subconsciously looked back at the father and daughter, then looked back at Darius solemnly: ¡°Shu¡­Biao¡­cousin, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Darius looked bitter and haha: ¡°Suzi, you¡­help me persuade Galia?¡± Suzi: ¡°?¡± ¡°Galia ignored me and kept breaking up with me¡­¡± Suzi smiled calmly: ¡°Cousin, you and Galia are both unmarried and unmarried, and Galia also has her own choice. Besides, you are in a wealthy family. Maybe Galia doesn¡¯t like the wealthy life¡­¡± Darius smiled bitterly: ¡°Suzi, you know what you and I are like for so many years. Since I am attracted to Galia, I will definitely not dislike him. Now Galia dislikes me, I What¡¯s your character, you should know it well after so many years?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Darius was right, his character is indeed good. No matter what the old man Shu is, he is really good at his grandson. Darius is serious and responsible, and doesn¡¯t bother and y with women. He is indeed a rare man. ¡°Cousin, I didn¡¯t think I was serious enough to call you, so I came to tell you about this in person. If Galia promises me, we will leave home to register for marriage, and I will give her an enviable Wedding.¡± To be honest, Suzi really wants Galia to marry Darius. She nodded: ¡°Okay, I will help you persuade Galia.¡± ¡°Come in for dinner?¡± she asked again after a pause. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He clearly saw the eyes on the dining table, one big and one small, who were going to devour him alive. To be honest, when there was no Suzi before, the rtionship between Darius and Arron was still okay, the Brother Arron shouted all day long. Ever since Suzi married Arron, Darius felt that the former Four Brother Fu guarded him like a thief. Darius was very knowledgeable and yelled at the restaurant: ¡°Four brother, then I just want to ask Suzi to help me persuade Galia, I I want to marry Galia home early. I¡¯m back home, my fourth brother, and my only one, saying goodbye to the expression. ¡° With words, Darius, uncertain whether the father and daughter had any reaction, turned around and entered the elevator. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Going back to the living room for dinner, the father and daughter were so beautiful that she even said, ¡°Arron even said: ¡°If you go shopping with Yan Minqongrong at noon, I will pick you up.¡± Suzi: ¡°Well, I know.¡± After dinner, Arron handled mail andpany affairs at home, and Suzi took the only friends of Shen and Galia Rayna to go shopping together. ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m really afraid of marrying into Shu¡¯s family. You said that such an old man, who specializes in his own flesh and blood, I have discovered the old man¡¯s quirks andws.¡± Galia sighed. ¡°Whatw, whatw?¡± Rayna asked immediately curiously. ¡°Look at him, when the old man was young, he loved his wife¡¯s niece, but he was very cruel to his own daughter. Later, when he was old, he loved Walton as much as his granddaughter, but he treated himself His granddaughter, he didn¡¯t recognize each other face to face.¡± ¡°Later, he recognized it, but he recognized a fake grandson.¡± ¡°Do you think this old man is sick? He loves people to his bones if he is not k!ssing! For example, Lanita. ¡°My dear, he wants to kill you. For example, Suzi, you, don¡¯t talk about you, even the only one he doesn¡¯t n to let go.¡± Galia shrugged, and said nonchntly. The three women were talking, and no one thought it would be the only one at the moment. ¡°The only one, what about the one?¡± Suzi turned his head, but couldn¡¯t see the one. Chapter 1238 ¡°The only one!¡± ¡°The only one!¡± Rayna and Galia were shocked at the same time! Oh my god, where did the child go? Suzi stood up immediately in shock and shouted anxiously, her voice changed. Everyone around looked at Suzi. Someone murmured: ¡°As a mother, you will know how to y when you go out to the mall, and you will not treat your children well.¡± Suzi¡¯s tears burst out: ¡°The only one!¡± At this time, the only one who came out of a specialty store, she was still holding a little girl in her hand. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Aren¡¯t I in the specialty store behind you? I saw my ssmate¡¯s mother. ¡°Lilly shouted. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she suddenly ran to the only one and squatted down to hug the only one, and struck the one butt hard: ¡°You bear kid, you are going to die to death of your mother. If your mother does not have your mother, you can¡¯t live anymore. Mom can¡¯t live. The only one Why don¡¯t you tell your mother when you y with your ssmates.¡± Seeing Suzi crying in a panic, Lilly immediately said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom, I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°You are really a person. The child is not optimistic. If you run away, you will me the child. What is your logic! So hitting the child in front of so many people in the mall, don¡¯t you think you are too much?¡± A cold business Uploaded from the top of Suzi¡¯s head. Suzi looked up at the speaker with tears. She was taken aback, and then asked: ¡°Thisdy, I¡­where did I seem to have seen you?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The woman wore a pure white silk-fit smallpel shirt on top, ck bootcut trousers and stiletto heels on her lower body. The outfit was simple, capable, and the colors were cool and clean. Women also look beautiful and cool. Such a woman made Suzi feel good. Suzi has a good impression of women, but it is hard for women to say to Suzi. ¡°Madam, you can really forget about things. Yesterday afternoon, when the kindergarten was out of school, didn¡¯t you just meet it? Just because I didn¡¯t want to join the circle of friends organized by your Suzi suddenly remembered, and her tone became more rxed: ¡°Oh, it was you.¡± After speaking, she got up, then smiled embarrassedly, took out a tissue and wiped the tears on her face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make youugh. I talked to two friends, and I couldn¡¯t see the only one in a blink of an eye. Thank you. You helped me watch the baby.¡± ¡°In the future, my children are optimistic about themselves, and there are so many bad people now.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was still cold. But you can also hear the concern for the only one. Suzi smiled and said in a sincere tone: ¡°You are special.¡± ¡°It was forced by you people.¡± The woman said unceremoniously. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just came back from abroad. Single mothers abroad are nothing. No one discriminates against single mothers, but it¡¯s different in China, especially in your wealthy circles.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I owe anyone, why should I be held hostage by you?¡± ¡°What happened if I didn¡¯t add a circle of friends?¡± ¡°As a result, every time I go to kindergarten to send my daughter off, I will be pointed out by you Kuo Suzi: ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± The woman lowered her head andughed at herself: ¡°When I get acquainted with here, I will naturally move out and find a kindergarten with a better environment for my children.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1239 – 1240 Chapter 1239 ¨C 1240 Read Chapter 1239 ¨C 1240 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1239 Yubi, she yelled to her child: ¡°Gu Xiangyi, let¡¯s go.¡± After a pause, she said to Lilly again: ¡°Lilly¡¯s little friend, you are wee to visit Xiangyi for fun.¡± ¡°Goodbye Aunt Gu, goodbye Gu Xiangyi.¡± Lilly happily said goodbye to the woman and the child. The woman took her daughter and left without looking back. Suzi: ¡°Well, what do you call it?¡± The woman did not answer. Suziughed clearly behind him: ¡°What a special woman. When I saw this woman, I remembered me who came back to Nanchengst year. The feeling of desperate and uneptable, but unyielding in my heart, I feel the same. ¡° ¡°Ah!¡± Rayna cast a white nce at Suzi with his hips akimbo. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Rayna, you are bing more and more revealing now, no! You used to be revealing before, when I first met you, you were the same virtue! I ask you, why did other Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother talk about you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the mouth, why drip? Seeing her disgusting, why drip!¡± Unexpectedly, Galia also quarreled with Suzi with her arms crossed. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked down at Lilly: ¡°Someone bullied your olddy?¡± The only one grinned: ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care if the three of you quarrel, it¡¯s the same as if you and dad quarreled with me. I just sat there and ate my ice cream. You continue to quarrel, continue to quarrel.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, she asked in a very unbnced tone: ¡°Rayna, I will ask you, why did your mother Gu Xiangyi offend you? You are so pitiful?¡± Rayna: ¡°She didn¡¯t offend me! I don¡¯t know her either! But when I saw her pretending, I just saw her not pleasing to my eyes! Suzi, do you think she looks cold, upright, and unpleasant? , Is she the same as you back then?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, I feel the same way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too far!¡± Galia immediately grabbed it and said, ¡°Although you were very noble and cold at the time, how high was your desire to survive? You were the only one for your daughter, so you almost kneel down, even if someone else strips your clothes off. , You have made up your mind that there will be no resistance.¡± ¡°That kind of you are the real clear, high-definition Gao Ning unyielding.¡± ¡°But what about her, she¡¯s dying of expensive clothes! No one is holding a knife on her neck, what is she dragging? She shouldn¡¯t participate in Mrs. Kuo¡¯s mother¡¯s circle of friends called Qinggao? Don¡¯t forget, Suzi, you used to So noble, you are not afraid of death, Arron is not rare for you, but how do you do it?¡± ¡°You were so busy with your work at the time, and you were always in the circle of friends. Your purpose is to not want your child to be the only one and be treated differently. Have you forgotten?¡± Suzi suddenly remembered: ¡°That¡¯s right, in fact, it seems that we are so tall? We are just people living in the mud. At that time, for the only one, I really was, kneeling on the ground and licking people¡¯s toes. I have it in my heart.¡± ¡°So, you were truly unyielding and high-minded at the time. And the woman just now, anyway, Galia and I thought she was a b!tch and she was able to pretend.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t know that woman. Just the mother of a newly transferred ssmate, watching two good girlfriends spare no effort to persuade him, Suzi said: ¡°Okay, listen to you, I will see this woman in the future, and walk around.¡± Rayna and Galiaughed, and Galia said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go and eat ice cream. After eating, let Brother Christophere to pick us up. The clothes I bought this time will be enough for me to wear for a while. . Hee hee.¡± As soon as Rayna¡¯s voice fell, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. Suzi immediately connected: ¡°Hello, Arron? Are you reallying to pick us up?¡± Hearing Suzi¡¯s words like this, Rayna and Galia were startled first and then nervous. They were very rxed when Christopher came to pick him up. Once Arron came to pick up Suzi, both Rayna and Galia were actually afraid of Arron. Both wanted to tell Suzi and let Suzi tell Arron not to pick him up in person. However, Suzi¡¯s expression was directly stunned: ¡°You¡­ what did you say Arron?¡± Chapter 1240 ¡°Grandma was sick, and she was lying in bed and didn¡¯t want to let the doctor see her. She said that as long as the only one came back, her illness would be cured.¡± Arron said calmly on the other end. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to go back to the old house. He has never lived in an old house since he was a child, which is not a home for him at all. As for grandma. Although his grandmother never harmed him Arron, to be honest, during his childhood, grandma hardly knew him. Grandma is very good at being a human being. She knows how to keep a low profile and constrain better than grandpa, father and aunt. Therefore, Arron doesn¡¯t like old houses in his bones. But now that the old man is sick, she misses the only one. If you don¡¯t take the only one back at this time, it¡¯s basically impossible to justify. Therefore, Arron had to call Suzi. Unexpectedly, Suzi was startled at first, and then cried: ¡°What did you say, Arron, grandma¡­ grandma is ill? Is she very ill? uuu¡­both me us, I have been so busy these days that I didn¡¯t go back to the old house to see her.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely self-me: ¡°We are still¡­ still wandering in this mall, where are you,e and pick me up quickly, I will take the only one with me now.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± There was an unspeakable taste in his heart. The woman looked cold, but her heart was very soft and hot. The only warmth that grandma gave Suzi was when he only took Suzi and didn¡¯t take the one back to the old house. Grandma gave a pair of ancestral yellow wax stone bracelets to Suzi. Until now, Suzi has been like a baby, reluctant to take it, and treasure it. Suzi had never considered that the pair of yellow wax stones were originally passed down from the family¡¯s ancestors, and it was passed down to Arron¡¯s generation that he was the only one alive. The yellow wax stones belonged to Suzi anyway. Grandma is more acquainted with current affairs, and she has just done her favors. But Suzi kept it in his heart. She has a very good impression of her grandma. In this case, Arron can only say: ¡°Wait for me, Christopher and I will be there in half an hour, Christopher drove Galia and Rayna home, and I will take you to the old house.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± After closing the line, Suzi was still in a bad mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi?¡± Galia asked concerned. ¡°Grandma is sick. I think it¡¯s the only thing she thinks about. The old man is more stubborn and reluctant to see a doctor or eat.¡± Rayna immediately urged: ¡°Then hurry up and see grandma.¡± Galia also agreed: ¡°After all, the old man is over a hundred years old, and the only great-granddaughter should go and see her old man.¡± ¡°Go, let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi said. I wanted to eat, drink and have fun in the mall until sunset in the afternoon when I went back. Dad is going back now, Rayna and Galia couldn¡¯t help arranging Suzi. Rayna spoke first: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you! When you go to school on Monday and send the only one to kindergarten, you are not allowed to be close to the noble woman just now!¡± Galia also said in a ferocious tone: ¡°As long as I see you interacting with that woman, I will give you a discount on your legs!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Afterughing, she said again: ¡°Are you two being girlfriends like this? When I introduced Sister Shan to you, I didn¡¯t see you jealous.¡± ¡°Huh! Can that womanpare to Sister Shan?¡± Galia asked sharply immediately. ¡°Aunt Shanshan is very kind and good. At first nce, she is the kind of woman who is very tolerant and kind, but that woman, looking cold, is really bitter! I just don¡¯t allow you to interact with her!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1241 – 1242 Chapter 1241 ¨C 1242 Read Chapter 1241 ¨C 1242 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1241 ¡°You shrew!¡± Suzi could see Rayna through. A shrew is a shrew. The little b!tch who came out of the market is a well-deserved name. ¡°And me! I¡¯m Little Chili!¡± Galia said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Really make friends carelessly. She had never made friends in her life, and finally two women wanted to make a rtionship with her, so she agreed overjoyed and became best friends with these two women. What a dream, she recruited two wolves! Helpless Suzi nodded weakly: ¡°Okay! Okay! You two shrews, little peppers!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Galia and Rayna smiled lurking back. Rayna was directly picked up by Lilly: ¡°The only one, the only one, I finally subdued your mother, um um um!¡± Lilly said in an angry tone: ¡°Hey, you three, who is with whom!¡± Rayna smiled even more happily: ¡°Hehe. The only thing that is right! The three of us are good sisters of the opposite s3x, regardless of each other!¡± The three people just hugged the only door that left the mall. This mall is veryrge, with several exits. Galia and Rayna went to another exit to wait for Christopher, and Suzi also took Shen Wei to the first gate and waited for Arron to pick them up. ¡°The only one, what do you think of Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother?¡± Holding the one all the way, Suzi asked one by one. Lilly tilted his head and thought for a while: ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think Aunt Galia is as beautiful as Aunt Rayna, and not as kind as Aunt Rayna.¡± ¡°Compared with Aunt Shanshan?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°How can Ipare with Aunt Shanshan? Aunt Shanshan is like a mother, but Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother is not like her. ¡°Shen Only said to his mother in a milky voice. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She shook her heart. ¡°Mom, in the future we will bring Gu Xiangyi to our house to raise, OK, I will love her. Gu Xiangyi does not have a father, how pitiful, I did not have a father before, but I have an uncle, but Gu Xiangyi does not have an uncle either. ¡­¡± The six-year-old girl does not look like she is usually fierce, like a bully in the kindergarten, but Shen Only has very good eyes. The heart is very soft. Suzi patiently said to Lilly: ¡°Lilly, mom tells you that all single mothers in this world are not easy, do you know? So it is normal for Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother to be a little bit more temperamental. When it¡¯s time to y together,fort her.¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°I know my mother, it means that children need to know how to weigh adults, right?¡± ¡°My only one is awesome! Come here, mom will give you a thumbs up!¡± Suzi raised his thumb and nodded on Shen only¡¯s forehead. The little girl is so happy. As soon as she raised her head, she immediately said in surprise: ¡°Mom, look, dad is waiting for us under the overpass, mom hurry up.¡± Lilly led Suzi all the way to rush to his father¡¯s side. At this time, Arron also saw Suzi and the only one. He raised his hand and beckoned only. He didn¡¯t see a kid running towards him in an oblique direction. The kid stepped on Arron¡¯s foot and hit himself. Arron frowned, and then bent over to help the children: ¡°You are all right, child, where are your parents?¡± Behind him, a female voice came: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, my daughter is too active, um, have you stepped on your leather shoes dirty? Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡± With that said, the woman squatted down and took out a tissue from her bag and carefully polished Arron¡¯s shoes. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± At this time, Suzi also came to Arron. Chapter 1242 The woman looked back at Suzi and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence, I met you again.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Eh! You¡¯re polishing my husband¡¯s shoes, who asked you to polish it? You can get up, get up! The woman sneered again: ¡°You such a nobledy, don¡¯t you think I am embarrassed when I squat down to shine someone¡¯s shoes? But I don¡¯t think it is. My daughter stepped on this gentleman¡¯s shoes. I cleaned him. It is necessary.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°But I don¡¯t think it is necessary!¡± The woman looked up at Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Arron¡¯s tone was even colder: ¡°Can you go now!¡± Woman: ¡°Excuse me, it¡¯s my daughter¡­¡± Arron sneered: ¡°Woman! You are too greasy! Can you please stay away! It doesn¡¯t matter if the child steps on the dirty shoes, but your approach makes me feel very ufortable, very greasy!¡± Arron was already polite to women. That¡¯s because he saw his daughter, Shen Only, ying with that little child. ¡°Ye¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I offended you, I will leave immediately!¡± The woman was a little embarrassed, she turned around, took her daughter away. Having gone out a long way, the little girl Gu Xiangyi turned around and waved with Lilly. Lilly also waved with Gu Xiangyi. ¡°They know?¡± Arron asked Suzi. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suzi smiled and looked at Arron: ¡°You have been able to bear it?¡± Arron: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m such a beautiful woman, so I squatted down to polish your shoes. What happened? You almost didn¡¯t cry someone fiercely.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He was driving while looking at the woman, who smiled. ¡°What do you want me to do to her?¡± the man asked. Then, without waiting for Suzi¡¯s answer, he said again: ¡°Do you want me to pity and cherish jade?¡± ¡°Dare you!¡± The woman raised her hand and twisted Arron¡¯s nose. The children at the back sat down, and Lillyughed andughed: ¡°Oh, mom, you have learned my trick of nose-twisting.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The daughters all followed and muddled. Really talented. She rolled the father and daughter two by one, and said to Arron: ¡°Drive fast, go see grandma!¡± At the Fu¡¯s old house, Suzi also had feelings with her grandma. She was a woman of love and righteousness. When she thought of her grandma¡¯s illness, Suzi couldn¡¯t be happy. After all, Bai is ten years old. The car drove fast. Half an hourter, he arrived at the Fu¡¯s old house. The car stopped. As soon as the three of Arron¡¯s family got out of the car, they saw Qin Shuang standing at the door of the Fu¡¯s old house, ordering something with some servants. Seeing the arrival of Suzi, Arron, and Shen¡¯s only family of three, Qin Shuang immediately greeted him with a smile: ¡°Fourth brother, are you here?¡± Arron: ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯te again, I¡¯m afraid grandma¡­¡± As he said, Qin Shuang felt like she was about to cry. She hid her face for a while, wiped her eyes without tears, her expression changed suddenly when she saw Suzi: ¡°Why, isn¡¯t this, Miss Shu?¡± Suzi: ¡°You got the wrong nerve!¡± Qin Shuang was also not angry, but smiled indifferently: ¡°Oh, oh, I haven¡¯t turned to y for a while, although you are the real granddaughter of Mr. Shu, you are just the granddaughter after all, you¡­ You can¡¯t have the surname Shu. I remembered it wrong. I always thought you were the granddaughter of the Shu family¡¯s auntie.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1243 – 1244 Chapter 1243 ¨C 1244 Read Chapter 1243 ¨C 1244 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1243 Suzi: ¡°Miss Qin, what do you want to say?¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s my fault, I should call you¡­Miss Lin.¡± ¡°Neither can I,¡± Suzi said again. Qin Shuang: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My name is Shen, Suzi.¡± ¡°Oh oh oh, Suzi, Miss Shen¡­¡± Suzi interrupted Qin Shuang: ¡°Excuse me, who are you from the Fu family?¡± Qin Shuang replied without hesitation: ¡°Butler, I have always been in charge of Fu¡¯s house¡­¡± ¡®Pop! ¡®Suzi raised his wrist and pped Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang: ¡°You¡­ you have hard wings, and you beat me when you think you are the granddaughter of Mr. Shu? You must know that when Mr. Shu was evil, I also fought with her. , I don¡¯t know who loses and who wins!¡± Suzi calmly said: ¡°A housekeeper of the Fu family! Are you blind! I haven¡¯t even seen me, the only young woman in the Fu family!¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°You asked me to call you Suzi¡­¡± ¡°p¡± Suzi raised his wrist and pped Qin Shuang¡¯s face again: ¡°This p is to p you in exchange for the concept, p you pretending to be crazy and call me Miss Lin for a while, call me Miss Shu for a while, and I will tell you myst name. Shu, called Shuxiang!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± My daughters and daughters were all amused by their mothers. Suzi was also confused. She didn¡¯te to the old house often, but when she saw such a woman arrogantly here, Suzi became angry. Suzi gave her girl a look: ¡°Lilly, shut up, please!¡± Lilly nced at his mother, then raised his chin and looked at Qin Shuang: ¡°You woman, you have been my subordinate for a long time, do you think my mother was very honest when she came here before! My mother? Someone supported it today!¡± ¡°My father and I are both my mother¡¯s backstage!¡± ¡°You woman who pretends to be crazy and sells stupidly, please listen to me, my mother¡¯s surname is Shen, and her name is Suzi!¡± ¡°Next time you are pretending to be crazy and stupid¡­¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After talking about apanion, Lilly immediately turned around to look at his mother: ¡°No, mom, why do we have another time, such a housekeeper who blocks the door and prevents us from entering his house, why don¡¯t you open her? ¡° ¡°The girl is right!¡± Suzi snorted coldly: ¡°Qin Shuang, if you receive your sry today, you will get out of here!¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°You¡­how old are you! You really think you are the granddaughter of Mr. Shu, so the tide is rising! I tell Lilly don¡¯t think you are doing those things I don¡¯t know! You are here! The men who hooked up outside have been harassing my aunt and uncle recently!¡± ¡°Suzi! Did you kick your nose on your face when you were recognized as a granddaughter by Mr. Shu?¡± ¡°I tell you, when I met my brother Arron, you didn¡¯t know which pit you were lying in. What¡¯s so great!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was so angry that sheughed. Today, she also suddenly understands why her men don¡¯t like toe to this old house. This old house is really a man who doesn¡¯t belong to her family. This is Qin Shuang! A woman who can¡¯t beat her, because she is backed by her so-called uncle and aunt, she can be so arrogant, you really can¡¯t help her. Suzi sneered: ¡°Qin Shuang! If you don¡¯t get out of this house for me today, I will call the police to chase people away! Get out of here now!¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°What qualifications do you have to drive me away?¡± ¡°I am the most orthodox young grandmother of the Fu family. This family belongs to me. Of course I have the final say!¡± Suzi said coldly. Then, he drove Qin Shuang again: ¡°Get out of here right away, or I¡¯m not polite to you!¡± ¡°You hit me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you? It¡¯s easy for me to hit you, not to mention I still have a helper! I¡¯m not talking about my husband, I¡¯m talking about my daughter!¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s not your turn to speak in this family!¡± A person suddenly walked out of the gate and said coldly and with great authority. Chapter 1244 When Suzi turned his head, he saw Qin Wenyu, a jeweled, elegant and capable aunt. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Qin¡¯er!¡± Qin Wenyu said: ¡°Mom rarely cares about you. I think being an aunt can do what I am doing. Auntie is enough to save you face!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± His daughter-inw and children had a long fight with Qin Shuang at this door, but Arron didn¡¯t say a word. Because his daughter-inw and children did not suffer, on the contrary, this Qin Shuang was pped twice. At this moment, the Lord has finallye. Arron looked at Qin Wenyu. In the past, when Qin Wenyu called herself an aunt, Arron didn¡¯t object much. After all, she is the original match of his father. After all, the older brothers on Arron¡¯s bar were killed. However, a trip to add a star ind made Arron understand that the hatred between him and Qin Wenyu cannot be resolved. . If time goes back twenty years, if the mother does not die, if Arron¡¯s and his brother Pan Haoyang are not dispersed in two ces, if the three of them have been together, then this hatred may be resolved again. However, it is by no means possible now. ¡°Qin Wenyu!¡± Arron shouted coldly. Qin Wenyu was taken aback: ¡°You! What do you call me?¡± ¡°Qin Wenyu!¡± Arron repeated again. Qin Wenyu: ¡°Qin¡¯er! Aunt I have not treated you badly! My sons and your brothers have all died because of you. I have hated you before!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely calm: ¡°First of all, none of your sons and my brothers didn¡¯t want to kill me, and under themand of you and my dad, they almost seeded. .¡± ¡°Seven years ago, if it wasn¡¯t for me to be prepared in advance, then the person who died now was me.¡± ¡°My Arron ever actively attacked my biological brother?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± At this point, Arron was really wrong. No matter how dark he was, no matter how cruel he was, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to clean up his own brother. On the contrary, it was her unconvincing sons who repeatedly thought about killing Arron, but never expected that Arron would hide such a body, and not only sessfully countered a few brothers. , And also sessfully mastered the Fu Group. Qin Wenyu had to refuse to ept this matter. She smiled lonely: ¡°Qin¡¯er, do you think if you really wanted to kill your brothers, would I still call you Qin¡¯er one by one? Even if I bite, I can kill you!¡± Arron was still very calm: ¡°So, you don¡¯t actually hate me in your heart?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hate.¡± Qin Wenyu said quietly. ¡°Want me to be grateful?¡± Arron asked again. Qin Wenyu asked sadly: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t! The aunt is not bad to you! I have never treated you badly! As for you could not enter the Fu family when you were a child, you and your mother went to exile abroad, that¡¯s because the Fu family has always had it. I did not order this house rule, this house rule!¡± ¡°Furthermore! Arron, you are married now. Ask which wife can bear it again. Your husband looked for another woman outside and gave birth to a child!¡± Qin Wenyu choked up when she said this. Because of her husband, Qin Wenyu Zhen Beast has been wronged for a lifetime. Not only that, but several of her sons also took their lives because of this, and what they want her, what they want her! Seeing that Qin Wenyu was so excited, Arron thought that Qin Wenyu should have endured it for a long time. Until now, after she and her father were repeatedly harassed by the anonymous man, Qin Wenyu¡¯s patience also broke out. It broke out! Arron is waiting for him! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1245 – 1246 Chapter 1245 ¨C 1246 Read Chapter 1245 ¨C 1246 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1245 ¡°Very good! Very good!¡± Arron sneered. After a pause, he said again: ¡°Since you can¡¯t tolerate your husband looking for other women outside, then in Gasing Ind, why did you take the initiative to find a woman for your husband?¡± Qin Wen was surprised, and suddenly raised her head: ¡°Arron, you¡­what do you know? The secret you brought back from Jiaxing Ind. Is this?¡± Arron: ¡°Far more!¡± Qin Wenyu was anxious: ¡°How did you know that your mother was the woman I personally found for your father to let him y with? How did you know that your mother is dead?¡± Arron: ¡°Do you think there will be secrets in the world that will never be exposed?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When you first looked for a woman for your husband, did you think about how that woman felt?¡± ¡°When that woman is pregnant with your husband¡¯s child, you unite and tell her that you are the husband and wife. Do you know what she feels like when she is just a junior?¡± ¡°When she has a big belly and doesn¡¯t even have the right to have children, Qin Wenyu, don¡¯t you think you are killing someone?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°You¡­you know it, you know it all, Shu¡­ Didn¡¯t Mr. Shu tell you?¡± Arron: ¡°He wants to save his granddaughter. For his granddaughter, it¡¯s not umon for him to keep a lifetime secret and tell me, right?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Qin Wenyu! You don¡¯t hate me, I know! Because I have never done anything to be sorry for you! Even if your sons no longer know each other, it is their own fault, but!¡± Arron¡¯s tone became colder and colder: ¡°However, I have a deep hatred of you!¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°Qin¡­Qin¡¯er?¡± There were tears in her eyes. Her lips trembled. She is less than seventy years old this year, she still wants to live for twenty years, she Looking at Arron tremblingly: ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­you¡­you should hate me, but have you ever thought that I was forced to do this at the time. If I don¡¯t do this, , Your father¡¯s life may not be saved!¡± ¡°His life will not be saved! That¡¯s your Fu family¡¯s business! Does this have anything to do with the fallen princess of Gasing Ind who has just died of her parents and siblings!¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Use my mother to save your lives, save your business! After saving your business, saving your lives, in a blink of an eye she didn¡¯t even have the right to have children. She was born without the right to inherit the child. , Want to live in exile for a lifetime?¡± Arron has never been excited, this is the first time he is excited. Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she was dumbfounded not knowing what to say. Qin Wenyu had a deep fear in her heart. This c0ncub!ne went to Jiaxing Ind and already knew everything, so would he let him go? ¡°Brother Arron, you¡­My aunt always loves you very much, she treats you like her own son, you¡­you can¡¯t hate her so much.¡± He has been pped twice on the side. Qin Shuang wanted to protect his aunt. Arron looked at Qin Shuang coldly: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°I mean, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Arron suddenly lifted his foot and lifted Zi Qin Shuang on his body severely. Qin Shuang flew out with a¡¯wow¡¯. Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, another voice came from the gate: ¡°Arron, you are too presumptuous!¡± Chapter 1246 Arron looked at his father calmly. My father has a temperament recently. He used to be cautious when talking to him. After being harassed by the anonymous man several times, his father has be arrogant. In the end, he felt that he had grasped Suzi¡¯s handle. ¡°Shuang¡¯er is your aunt¡¯s niece! She is a rtive in the family! You and your wife and children are not in the old house, and the four elderly people are taken care of by Shuang¡¯er. You kick her flying like this, your heart is too cruel!¡± Yes, Fu Zhengxiong bent down to help Qin Shuang. Arron looked at his father calmly: ¡°I came to see grandma today. You told me that if grandma doesn¡¯t see the only one, she won¡¯t see the doctor and I came.¡± ¡°Your grandma is sick only because she thinks about it!¡± ¡°Since you know this, why do you stop at the gate in every possible way?¡± Arron asked. Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± Every day, I heard my aunt and uncle mumble that Suzi was unscrupulous, saying that he was overwhelmed with the status of Grandpa Shu and granddaughter, and began to cuckold Arron. Not only that, she also instigated the man to harass the old house of the Fu family. After listening to such words too much, Qin Shuang started to move around again. Anyway, an uncle and aunt are supporting her. She lives in this old house, and no one can drive her away! Unexpectedly, Arron said in a calm tone: ¡°Dad! You are my dad, I can¡¯t do anything to you, but starting from Monday, I will freeze all the ounts in the old house. Your and your wife¡¯s ounts.¡± Fu Zhengxiong + Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong was very surprised and shocked. ¡°As for the domestic helpers in the old house, I will only leave two people here to take care of my grandparents.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The rest, all fired!¡± ¡°There is also Qin Shuang. Before firing, I will check her ount, private safe, and storage of valuables in the bank.¡± ¡°Once her personal wealth exceeds the ie of her domestic helper, and these ies are all spent from the Fu family, if it exceeds one million, she will go to jail for five years.¡± ¡°More than ten million, die!¡± Hearing this, Qin Shuang¡¯s face was as pale as paper immediately: ¡°No¡­no Brother Fu. Brother Fourth, I am your cousin¡­¡± ¡°First of all you are not my cousin! Your aunt is my father¡¯s wife and nothing more. If you want to talk about it, I have an enemy with her! So you can only be regarded as my enemy!¡± ¡°Even if you are my cousin, a cousin who is in his cousin¡¯s cousin¡¯s house openly blocked her cousin from entering her home. Such a cousin, do you think I, Arron, will let her live?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was in from beginning to end. Yubi, holding the only one, with one arm around Suzi and entered the door. The rest of Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, as well as Qin Shuang, whose chest was sore by Arron¡¯s kick, didn¡¯t even dare to cry. Fu Zhengxiong looked back at Qin Wenyu: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Arron today? If he doesn¡¯t care about his wife¡¯s problems, he is crazy.¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s face was pale and pale: ¡°Zhengxiong, the secret that Arron brought back from Jiaxing Ind¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­What does he know?¡± ¡°He knew that we would not let his mother give birth to him.¡± Qin Wenyu said. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Master Shu didn¡¯t keep this secret for us.¡± Qin Wenyu shook his head: ¡°It seems that Arron has known about this a long time ago. He didn¡¯t hate us much before. I feel that he has something else to hide from us, something you and I don¡¯t know.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1247 – 1248 Chapter 1247 ¨C 1248 Read Chapter 1247 ¨C 1248 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1247 After a pause, he said: ¡°Ask Mr. Shu.¡± Say yes, Fu Zhengxiong immediately took out his mobile phone and called Elder Shu. At the other end, Elder Shu was connected quickly, and his tone was extremely old: ¡°Zhengxiong¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s tone was very bad: ¡°Uncle Shu, you¡­ didn¡¯t you keep secrets for me?¡± At that end, the tone of the old man Shu was very difficult: ¡°Zhengxiong! In this world, everything is done by human beings, and the sky is watching. Even if I didn¡¯t talk about those things for a lifetime, I couldn¡¯t help it, because, Jiaxing Ind There are so many people alive.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elder Shu continued: ¡°There are not only people alive in Jiaxing Ind, but also a family surnamed Pan. This kind of secret cannot be hidden, Zhengxiong.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Old man¡­what secret do you have that I don¡¯t know?¡± At the other end, Elder Shu coughed several times: ¡°Zhengxiong, didn¡¯t it¡­ Arron didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Fu Zhengxiong was taken aback: ¡°What the hell is the secret!¡± Elder Shu: ¡°Eh¡­I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t tell you, because¡­¡± Elder Shu knew that when he was on Jiaxing Ind, the entire Pan family was subdued by Arron, but the stinky boy ran away under Arron¡¯s nose. I heard that that stinky boy has the same personality as Arron, he is fierce and not sloppy. When in Gasing Ind, that stinky boy often supported his non-brother. Pan Haojing, the elder of the Pan family, doesn¡¯t have much prestige on the ind, on the contrary, it is the stinky boy who has higher prestige than his brother. Now that the stinky boy ran away, and Arron didn¡¯t tell his biological father, then at this time, Elder Shu wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. When things have reached this point, nothing will help. If things can go back more than 30 years ago, he would have used Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu for divorce. Since you are your husband looking for a woman outside, and you have caused the little girl to be pregnant, you must be responsible to the little girl. Only in this way can the little girl give birth to both children smoothly. However, time cannot go back thirty years. All regrets can only be swallowed in my heart. This is good to Arron, to Suzi, to his daughter who has never enjoyed a blessing in her life, and to the four elderly people in the Fu family. Thinking of this, the old man Shu said to Fu Zhengxiong earnestly: ¡°Zhengxiong, stop, no amount of secrets will actually affect you. Just take care of your parents and then take care of your parents. , Pension is enough.¡± ¡°As for the Fu Group¡¯s affairs, Arron will take care of everything, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said angrily: ¡°Old man! You are now a granddaughter! You can enjoy your old age, so that¡¯s why I persuaded me to let me enjoy my old age. Do you know that it¡¯s not doing well?¡± Elder Shu asked tremblingly: ¡°You mean, Shen¡­Suzi?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Suzi¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Shu asked. ¡°She has a friend outside. Recently, she has been harassing me and Wenyu. Isn¡¯t she wandering around the old house? This poses a great threat to our lives! She also said that if we make things difficult for us Suzi, he must kill Wenyu.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said angrily. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, the old man suddenly burst into tears: ¡°Retribution¡­retribution! Retribution!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Retribution, what do you mean?¡± As soon as the voice fell, Fu Zhengxiong was suddenly shocked: ¡°He¡­he¡¯s here again! The apprentice is here again¡­¡± Another voice came from the gate: ¡°Shao Chin, you are too presumptuous!¡± Chapter 1248 Elder Shu said in an anxious voice on the phone: ¡°What did you say Zhengxiong?¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s cell phone has been hung up here. He was only panicked for a second, and then Fu Zhengxiong calmed down. This is the old house. There are dozens of bodyguards here, not only that, but Arron is also there. Since this disciple is so bold and brave enough toe to the house, let Arron kill him himself! So, see what Suzi has to say! When it was toote, Fu Zhengxiong shouted angrily: ¡°Bodyguards! Come out and surround me with this Dmn Dmn thing!¡± The bodyguards standing inside the door immediately surrounded the men in ck attire, military boots and sunsses. But never thought, the man sneered, and after only a few efforts he beat the bodyguard all over the floor to find teeth. At this moment, Christopher, who had just drove halfway through the mountain and was about to turn in and park, was stunned to see this scene. He had met Pan Haoyang. The height of the man in front of him was very simr to Pan Haoyang, and his figure was about the same, except that the man was a little hunched and shrugged. The man wears sunsses, which cover arge face. He is wearing a mask again. Christopher couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face at all. He only felt that the man¡¯s y was cruel and vicious, and he didn¡¯t leave any way for the other party to survive. The Fourth Master had instructions not to get out of the car until he had to. He wanted to expose this anonymous manpletely, so Christopher could not get out at this moment. Christopher parked the car in a hidden ce halfway up the mountain and watched all this silently. Christopher found that the men yed viciously and their tricks were deadly, so the bodyguards evaded one after another after two or two tricks. But it is strange that the man does not beat Fu Zhengxiong. But going to beat two women. The old woman Qin Wenyu couldn¡¯t stand the man¡¯s p and was knocked unconscious. Qin Shuang is the only one left. Qin Shuang was scared and had nowhere to hide. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­I¡¯m not the Fu family, you¡­you have an enmity with the Fu family, I¡¯m just the housekeeper and domestic helper of the Fu family¡­¡± The man sneered: ¡°Just now! Are you the only one scolding Suzi and here?¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What the hell are you! You can speak in this house too?¡± Yubi, the man raised his wrist and punched Qin Shuang in the face. ¡°Puff¡­¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Qin Shuang¡¯s two teeth flew out with the blood. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Qin Shuang wailed in pain. The man didn¡¯t mean to let Qin Shuang let go. He grabbed Qin Shuang¡¯s hair and flicked it, and Qin Shuang hit the wall of the gate. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Aunt¡­aunt, save me¡­¡± Qin Shuang felt that death was very close to her. At this time, the bodyguards were all staggering. Fu Zhengxiong, the only one who was not beaten, was dumbfounded. This person looks so thin and has a hunchback, but it¡¯s a desperate trick to beat people up. Most people who fight hard no matter how hard they are, are afraid to kill them. Fu Zhengxiong was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t say anything. But this man didn¡¯t beat Fu Zhengxiong. He only yed bodyguards and women. At this moment, Qin Shuang, who had a strong desire for survival, also saw this. When the man was about to kick her in the stomach again, Qin Shuang suddenly broke out. She got up with a cry of ¡°Ah¡± and ran to Fu Zhengxiong very quickly, enduring the pain, and hugged Fu Zhengxiong with her arms: ¡°Uncle, help¡­help me.¡± Only then did Fu Zhengxionge back to his senses. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1249 – 1250 Chapter 1249 ¨C 1250 Read Chapter 1249 ¨C 1250 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1249 He also discovered that the anonymous disciple in front of him did not show mercy to his men. Fu Zhengxiong guarded Qin Shuang behind him. The man finally stopped. He mmed his finger on Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s forehead fiercely: ¡°You are just an old mess!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Women, listen to me, today you are dead if you hide behind Lao Za Mao! Next time I will see you making things difficult for Suzi, I will pull out all your teeth! I will poke you in the face Two big holes!¡± If the words must be said, the man turned around and left. Get in the car and drive away. This series of actionssted less than five minutes. It¡¯s been a minute since he drove out of the car, and the people from the old house here have rushed over. The old house is really too big. From front to back, it¡¯s like a pce. Even so, those who ran out were still domestic servants and bodyguards busy near this door. As for Arron, Suzi, and Lilly, at this moment, they had just walked outside the main house where the olddy of the Fu family lived. The family of three didn¡¯t know what happened at the door. At this moment, Suzi was worried about grandma¡¯s illness. ¡°Only, when I go in, I will kneel in front of Grandma, let the grandmother take a good look at you, you know?¡± Suzi told Lilly. Lilly nodded: ¡°I know mom, mom, can I give grandma a lollipop?¡± Suzi: ¡°Too grandma¡¯s teeth are gone, your lollipops are hard, she can¡¯t eat them.¡± Lilly shook his head mysteriously: ¡°Humph! I have soft ones.¡± Suzi was puzzled: ¡°Where did you get the fudge? Could it be that you knew in advance that you were going to see Grandma today?¡± Lilly shook his head: ¡°Gu Xiangyi gave it to me.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Oh, Gu Xiangyi likes soft lollipops?¡± ¡°No, mother, Gu Xiangyi said that she and her mother are going to see a rtive of her mother today. She will also call her grandfather. She bought the jelly to make grandpa happy. She gave me two. ¡° Suzi: ¡°¡­Remember not to ask for other people¡¯s things in the future!¡± ¡°I know, mom, I will return a gift to Gu Xiangyi next week.¡± The little thing said sweetly. ¡°Go in and see your wife.¡± After entering the living room from the main room, walk another room into the room with thergest morning sun, which is the room of the old man and the olddy. At this moment, the olddy is really lying on the bed. However, herplexion is not bad. The olddy was crying to the old man in the wheelchair: ¡°We have a good home, what is this for? This is! It must be so noisy, I can¡¯t stop it, I have one grandson now, this is my only one. Grandson!¡± ¡°There is one and only one. She is the only little girl doll in our Fu family, this is the only one!¡± ¡°I want the only one!¡± ¡°I want the only one! Dead old man, go get the only one by my side¡­¡± The olddy cried and wailed again and again. Fu Hengsheng, a nearly 100-year-old man, also burst into tears. ¡°Olddy, what are you crying for¡­¡± Lilly shouted in a breath of expression at the door. ¡°Ah, the only one is the only one calling me? The only one! Is the only oneing?¡± The half-lying old Sure enough, there was a little thing with an iparable expression standing at the door, rolling his eyes to reveal her dissatisfaction. The little thing is carrying a backpack and looks like a stinky fart. ¡°Oh, my only one¡­ Come here soon! Let the grandma k!ss her, and the wife will move today and live with you¡­ oh oh.¡± The olddy was crying like Like a child. Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She hurried to the olddy: ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± The olddy touched her tears: ¡°You won¡¯t let me cry, then what reward do you have for me?¡± Lilly took out two soft candies from his backpack and handed them to the olddy: ¡°It¡¯s too soft, grandma, and sweet. You will definitely be happy if you eat them.¡± When they saw the two gummies, Suzi and Arron¡¯s colleagues were stunned. Chapter 1250 The only thing she is a big ssmate, but she is still a little illiterate. Shen only knew a few words. For example, Suzi. For example, Arron. Another example is Lilly. She doesn¡¯t know much about her, so, that soft and beautiful, Kawaii Tangtang clearly says a few big characters, ¡°Happy Grandpa Shu!¡± ¡®These words are very fancy, very happy, very cute. Lilly thought it was a pattern. So, I don¡¯t know what is written above at all. However, Suzi and Arron could see the words clearly at a nce. At the same time, the old man Fu Hengsheng also saw the words clearly, and the olddy was also full of knowledge. Fu Hengsheng¡¯s face has mixed vors. But the olddy is much more enlightened, and she smiles very kindly: ¡°Oh, we are the only one. Now there is another grandfather, right?¡± Lilly tilted his head: ¡°No, I have always had only one grandfather.¡± Yubi, Lilly rolled his eyes and looked at Fu Hengsheng: ¡°It¡¯s this nasty grandfather!¡± Hearing the only thing like this, Fu Hengsheng immediately opened his eyebrows andughed. He smiled, and the gray beard on his mouth pursed up, and the only one smiled. She plunged into the grandfather¡¯s arms and tugged his beard to y: ¡°Grandpa, You are not allowed to cut off your beard in the future!¡± Lilly¡¯s tone ofmand was very domineering. Grandpa Grandpa asked cautiously: ¡°Why can¡¯t Grandpa Grandpa cut his beard?¡± ¡°You cut off your beard, whose beard should I y with? My father¡¯s beard is all stubble, my grandpa, I hate him!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Fu Hengsheng immediately respected and said, ¡°Well, good, grandpa will not cut his beard all his life, grandpa keeps his beard and pulls it for the only one.¡± Lilly looked at Grandma with a fart iparably. ¡°Too grandma, you can eat sweets, I don¡¯t have a second grandfather, I only have one grandpa, and only one grandma.¡± Lilly nodded affirmatively. Grandma too took a soft candy with the words¡¯Grandpa Shu Happy¡¯, took a bite, andughed. She looked at Suzi and Arron: ¡°Qin¡¯er, Suzi Suzi, this jelly is really sweet. Grandma knows that Suzi Suzi has just met grandpa and k!ssed him a little bit. Grandma understands it very well. Grandma is not jealous.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Embarrassment is not enough to describe her embarrassing situation at this time. ¡°Suzi,e here, let grandma see if you are a little stronger, you are too thin, and your body was emptied a few years ago.¡± The olddy raised her hand to pull Suzi. Suzi smiled and came to the olddy: ¡°Grandma¡­¡± The olddy smiled and pulled Suzi: ¡°Suzi, listen to my grandma, the past is gone, okay, good boy?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah, okay grandma.¡± ¡°Look, now you are the granddaughter of Lao Shu¡¯s family. Your grandfather and your grandfather have been in a good rtionship since they were young, and thest generation of the Fu family, buried in the ground, is also a family friend. We are now I really k!ssed and k!ssed. You will bring your grandfather to the house in the future. We are all a family, you understand the children.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°The grandma I know.¡± The old man threw a lot of Suzi up and down, and said, ¡°My child, look, the Fu family now has less of this single seedling, and the only one is herself. The Fu family doesn¡¯t pay attention to boys and girls, so we won¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. Even if you are the only one, you have to give her a Suzi blushed immediately: ¡°Grandma!¡± Grandmaughed: ¡°I¡¯ve been a mother for so many years. I¡¯ve been a mother for so many years, and my face is still so thin. It doesn¡¯t work. Listen to my grandmother and build a strong body. You need to have more births, at least five, and three more boys. , Two girls, listen to grandma, okay?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She really blushed and wanted to find a hole in the ground, okay? It¡¯s been a year since she came back, but her stomach didn¡¯t move, and she and Arron went to the hospital for an examination. There was nothing wrong with them, and neither of them had any problems. The doctor thought about it, but also felt that Suzi¡¯s body has been deficiencies too much in the past few years. The doctor asked Suzi to take good care of him and eat more nutritious food. Same as grandma said. However, at this time, in front of the Fu family¡¯s old family, grandma told her this, Suzi was really shy. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1251 – 1252 Chapter 1251 ¨C 1252 Read Chapter 1251 ¨C 1252 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1251 Besides, give birth to five? Plus only six. She is not a sow. He looked back at Arron, hoping that Arron could help her out. Who knows that Arron said to his grandma with certainty: ¡°Grandma, why do you feel so sorry for your grandson and daughter-inw? Or do you think your grandson is incapable? Just give birth to five? We originally nned to give birth to seven or eight. How can you? Let¡¯s talk less?¡± ¡°Arron!¡± Suzi blushed like a tomato. The olddy Fu Hengsheng on the sideughed involuntarily. The little thing, Lilly, was lying in the arms of the grandfather, and he staggered with a smile. Suzi suddenly felt that he was really desperate today. The four people she faced were all the Fu family! She has a foreign surname, but she can¡¯t fight it! ¡°Grandma, please stop talking.¡± Suzi had to plead with grandma. Grandma smiled and said: ¡°Okay, okay, grandma won¡¯t say anything, grandma will be hungry now and want to eat.¡± ¡°Grandma, can I feed you?¡± Suzi asked. She is a filial child. Except for Mr. Shu, she has a filial piety to any elderly, especially her grandmother used to protect her so much and gave her such an expensive bracelet. In other words, Suzi has received very little warmth since childhood. As long as she can get some warmth, she feels so cherished. Rayna and Galia are like this. Dalia is like this. This is how the dead Shanna was. The same goes for Grandpa Shen Er in his hometown. And nowadays grandma, even more so. Arron doesn¡¯t have much affection for grandma, but Suzi takes care of grandma as his own. She brought the bird¡¯s nest soup from the domestic helper and fed it bit by bit to the elderly. She was afraid of being hot or cold, and every small spoonful was carefully fed in. There were clear tears in the eyes of the centenarian. When a bowl of hot bird¡¯s nest soup was almost finished, the olddy yelled her tears and whimpered: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you me this big family, how are you kids?¡± Suzi smiled indifferently: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. You just drank the bird¡¯s nest, and the nutrition followed your tears.¡± In fact, she really doesn¡¯t care about anything. What kind of former enmity of the big family? What does it have to do with her? To put it bluntly, in this big family, only Arron and the only person really have a rtionship with her Suzi. As long as she and Arron are on one mind, she can ignore everything else. Grandma cried andughed: ¡°Okay, grandma stops crying. Grandma continues to drink soup. Grandma drank the bird¡¯s nest soup fed by my grandson and daughter-inw. Grandma¡¯s illness is more than half healed.¡± After taking another sip, the olddy smiled and said to Suzi: ¡°Suzi,e to my grandma to tell you a secret.¡± Suzi was startled, then smiled and asked, ¡°Grandma, what secrets are you hiding?¡± ¡°Bring your ears over, grandma only tells you alone.¡± The olddy was like a naughty child. Suzi had to put down the bird¡¯s nest bowl, and then moved his ear to the old man. The olddy covered her ear: ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡± Chapter 1252 Shen¡¯s only sour little voice: ¡°Huh! I thought it was me who loved Grandma the most? It turned out that the person who loved Grandma the most was my mother.¡± The grandmother still smiled and whispered to Suzi: ¡°Grandma is not sick at all. Grandma just wants to be the only one and also my granddaughter-inw. Grandma and the old maid at home have asked for an infertility prescription. You have more births.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She took a sneak peek at Arron. I really want to blush to the root of my neck. However, my heart is sweet again. ¡°You take medicine and act ording to this prescription, and grandma guarantees that your children and grandchildren will be full.¡± Suzi blushed and smiled: ¡°I know, grandma, thank you.¡± ¡°My dear grandson, stay here for dinner today?¡± Grandma asked very tteringly. Suzi felt sour. Old people are a hundred years old after all. Don¡¯t you just want to be full of children and grandchildren, around Huanhuan¡¯s knees? At such an old age, she came to beg Suzi and Arron. Suzi really couldn¡¯t bear it. She gently said: ¡°Saturday today, we don¡¯t have to go to work, and we have nothing to do. We are going to eat here at noon. Eat here in the evening, and after dinner, we will go home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± The olddy really did not get sick. Can get out of bed. She got out of bed and walked out tremblingly: ¡°Wang Sao, tell the chef, today we must make a piece of roast duck, the only one that I like to eat, and¡­¡± The olddy didn¡¯t finish her words, she heard the noise outside, the voice was very loud. Very anxious. ¡°Eh, sir, what can I do, madam, do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Where is the wicked person who should break in? Did you subdue him? Should we call the police? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, the bodyguards at home are useless?¡± ¡°Madam, you wake up, madam.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Immediately, there was an old voice that seemed to be choking and just getting off his breath. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Two people, you look at me and I look at you. The olddy who had justnded was also stunned. Suzi turned around and said to grandma: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯te out, I will go out to take a look with Arron.¡± As soon as the words were necessary, he went out with Arron. In the hall, Qin Wenyu had just sat up, her face was pale, her lips were purple, her hair was messy, and her clothes seemed to be torn apart. What happened? Suzi took a closer look. Gosh! She almostughed. However, he is an adult who can bear his mind. Suzi covered his mouth and looked at Qin Shuang, who was squatting next to Qin Wenyu. Suzi didn¡¯tugh out loud, but the little thing next to him, Lilly, didn¡¯t have such a good concentration. When Lilly saw Qin Shuang, he immediatelyughed. ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, you¡­ why are you so funny, why do you make yourself so ugly every time? Qin Shuang, you are so ugly, don¡¯t you look in the mirror?¡± ¡°You¡­ Youughed at me, you reallyughed at me, your head is like¡­ a vulture, Qin Shuang, do you know a vulture? It¡¯s just that the hair on the head is missing a piece here and another piece on the other side. ¡° ¡°You¡­you are so ugly and cute.¡± Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± She was not lightly beaten by the man just now, and her hair was stubbed out. Just now when she came in through the gate, she saw her hair fall off the ground. After entering, several domestic helpers looked at her. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1253 – 1254 Chapter 1253 ¨C 1254 Read Chapter 1253 ¨C 1254 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1253 There are a few young women who are covering their mouths intentionally or unintentionally. At that time Qin Shuang didn¡¯t know why the domestic helper was covering his mouth, but now he suddenly understood. Qin Shuang immediately got up and took a look at the full-length mirror Qian Qian who came to the hall. I don¡¯t know. At this sight, Qin Shuang herself was shocked. She unexpectedly blurted out: ¡°Oh my God, who is this ugly monster! A ghost! A ghost!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lilly finally couldn¡¯t help it. Her smile came out, and then she ran to Qin Shuang and looked at Qin Shuang in the mirror like Qin Shuang. I saw Qin Shuang¡¯s messy hair in the mirror, and her hair volume was so small that she couldn¡¯t cover her scalp at all. On the top of the scalp, arge piece is missing, the whole bald one. Not only that, but one of her faces was swollen like a fat melon. In this way, Suzi doesn¡¯t look like a woman anymore, a bit like a middle-aged greasy man with balding, wretched long hair. ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡± The only one who smiled still smiled. Even Arron couldn¡¯t helpughing. Qin Shuang was annoyed: ¡°uuu¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to get angry. Within an hour, she had been beaten by Suzi, Arron, Arron and then beaten by the viin. Who did she provoke today? ¡°Zhengxiong! Zhengxiong! Look at them¡­¡± Qin Wenyu, who just woke up from aa, roared with a sigh. Fu Zhengxiong got up and scolded Arron angrily: ¡°Arron! Look at what you have be now!¡± Arron asked calmly: ¡°What happened?¡± Although he was asking, he had guessed almost. ¡°What happened? You ask her! You ask this woman!¡± Fu Zhengxiong pointed at Suzi and bluntly rebuked. ¡°Ask what she did! Arron, my son! You didn¡¯t do that at all in the past! My son used to be decisive and never got caught by a woman. It¡¯s better for you now.¡± ¡°This woman tantly raised her child outside. This man has threatened our Fu family¡¯s old home several times.¡± ¡°That disciple, he¡­ just now, he was at the door of the house and beat your aunt Dashuang. She almost didn¡¯t beat the two women to death. While beating, he said, if it were you Aunt and Shuang¡¯er dare to speak harshly to Suzi, and he will kill them!¡± ¡°Hey¡­ we are old and old, what a sin is this called!¡± After a while, Fu Zhengxiong seemed to be bitter and enmity. But as soon as his voice fell, he heard a small, childish, sorrowful voice: ¡°Grandpa! Have you ever thought about that, the wicked adult, why didn¡¯t you beat you?¡± Fu Zhengxiong heard this childish little voice. This little voice is extremely pitiful, extremely wronged, and extremely sorrowful. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart was sour. When he turned his head, he saw Lilly with tears on his face. Lilly, who was stillughing just now, was crying now. She cried and asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that big viin beat you?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, he suddenly remembered that the evil man did not beat him. ¡°That wicked person is not my mother¡¯s thing! That wicked person has something to do with you! It is the best proof that he doesn¡¯t hit you!¡± The little child was so wronged in his heart that he could say something like an adult. After speaking, she raised her eyes and looked at her mother: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home. I know why Dad doesn¡¯t like toe here. This is not our home. Mom, I will nevere here again. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Suzi also cried and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± She looked at Arron, and Arron nodded. A family of three left the old house without looking back. Behind her, the olddy¡¯s tears filled her face. A family of three came from a height, and returned with disappointment. When they went out, they saw Christopher waiting halfway through the mountain. Arron asked, ¡°Is that him?¡± Christopher shook his head: ¡°Height is very simr to fat and thin, but that person is hunched. It stands to reason that a hunched person shouldn¡¯t be such a fierce skill, but he, his skill is very good, and several bodyguards are not his opponents.¡± Arron: ¡°I see¡­ go back.¡± As soon as the car turned to the main road, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang, she felt a little bit in her heart, but she still picked it up and connected: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Today at Fu¡¯s house, how are you doing?¡± At the other end, the man asked in a low voice. Chapter 1254 Suzi was startled. Then, she looked at Arron. Arron asked, ¡°Is it him again?¡± Even Lilly asked, ¡°Is it my Uncle Pan?¡± There are still tears in Lilly¡¯s eyes. She is a clever child, and she has heard only a little bit of knowledge in recent times. To put it bluntly, Shen Only had already judged it in his heart. Otherwise, she would not ask Grandpa in a questioning tone. ¡°Uncle Pan is very pitiful.¡± The only one who cried suddenly was very sad: ¡°Uncle Pan hurts the most. He even let me ride a horse. Uncle Pan hasn¡¯t been loved by his father since he was a child. Doesn¡¯t his mother want him? He is too pitiful. Oooooo¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At the other end, the man¡¯s tone suddenly became very sad: ¡°The only one crying?¡± Suzi: ¡°Pan Haoyang, are you Pan Haoyang? If you are, then I¡¯ll tell you, Arron¡­I¡¯m old¡­that, your brother¡­always looking for you .¡± There was a long silence on that end. A long timeter, there was a decadent sneer: ¡°I am no one! I am a demon who kills people without blinking. I met someone with a red eye than I killed and killed me that day, then I will die. Now, as for your surname Pan, what the hell is it!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At the other end, the phone has been hung up. Her heart was also hung, and she chuckled. After closing the line, Suzi looked back at Arron: ¡°Arron, that¡­¡± Arron did not speak. His face is ugly. In fact, his heart is mixed. Like his younger brother Pan Haoyang, there is a cold-blooded thing in his bones. Pan Haoyang was cold-blooded and ruthless, and Arron was even cold-blooded and ruthless. The reason why he was not obvious during this period and seemed to have changed a lot, as gentle as a good new man, was actually because of the influence of Suzi and the only mother and daughter. However, deep down, Arron was still cold-blooded. He and Pan Haoyang have no feelings. Even twin brothers. That still won¡¯t let him have more emotions towards this younger brother. The only thing that makes Arron feel soft is that the same parents say that at least Arron enjoys all the maternal love, at least Arron owns the entire Fu Group, at least he Arron¡­ Married Suzi, and had Shen Weiyi. But what about the twin brothers? In the end, there was nothing. Arron also took back the Jiaxing Ind, which was dependent on it. Now my brother is homeless and is running away. This is where Arron can¡¯t deal with his younger brother, but only when he is his younger brother. If it¡¯s a rival in love, it¡¯s another matter! This rival not only likes Suzi, but he also loves the only one. This is the coldest ce in Arron¡¯s heart. Arron only had a calm face and said nothing. Suzi saw it, the man was very upset, and Suzi knew that men have be more and more jealous recently, like a young boy who is young and sprout. So Suzi has also be obedient. She stopped talking. Along the way, the family of three was speechless. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1255 – 1256 Chapter 1255 ¨C 1256 Read Chapter 1255 ¨C 1256 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1255 At home, Arron stayed in the study to deal with official duties all afternoon. Suzi yed with Shen only for a while, and then helped Li Sao to cook. It was not until after dinner that Shen Zhongyi was also very acquainted. He washed himself and climbed into bed early, not even letting his mother coax her to sleep. Lilly said to his mother very understanding: ¡°Mom, go and coax Arron.¡± Suzi was smirked: ¡°Little thing, you¡­what did you call?¡± ¡°Arron.¡± Shen Only smiled. Suzi wondered: ¡°Why suddenly call your father¡¯s name, be careful that your father beats you up and blooms!¡± Lilly: ¡°Humph!¡± Then he said slowly: ¡°He is usually my dad, but now, when he is like a jealous little boy, he is not like my dad, he is like my good buddy. Son, now I know that my good buddy needs your mother¡¯sfort very much.¡± Suzi¡¯s expression suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, so, you gave your father the time that was originally your mother coaxing you to sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah! Go mom, be nice to Arron, you see Arron loves what you love, love is miserable.¡± The little girl speaks adult words very well. Suzi poked the girl¡¯s finger: ¡°You really have one heart with your father.¡± Yubi, got up and removed the only children¡¯s room, and then returned to therge bedroom. At this time, Arron had already taken a shower. He was covered with bronzed tendon flesh and was still hung with clear water drops. This way he matched the expression on her face that had been cold for a day, but Suzi did not see enough. . She was suddenly re-attracted by this man. It¡¯s like when you just started falling in love. That kind of coldness, the president of Iceberg, rejects people thousands of miles away, and is abstinent. The various adjectives used on this man are not excessive. Especially, his figure is so strong. Suzi made up his mind today to lower his body andfort Arron. ¡°Okay, your little brother, so handsome, honestly exin, how many girls have you been fascinated by!¡± Suzi hooked up Arron with a smile. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even look at Suzi. Suzi smiled again: ¡°Hey! Handsome guy! Tell me, since childhood, how many girls chased you, I promise not to be jealous, my husband¡¯s body, this body, this body¡¯s tendons, just look at it. It¡¯s the body that has been exercising all the year round. Did the girl chasing you go around Nancheng?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He is very calm. When Suzi saw that the man still did not speak, but was lying on his back and smoking the cigar slowly, she changed the way. She half-kneeled and sat on the other side of the bed, putting the man¡¯s legs on her body, she hugged her, and, little by little, pinched the man¡¯s leg. Her voice is also extremely gentle: ¡°Is this way of strength, husband?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± To be honest, at this moment, his heart melted. Seeing that he was silent, the woman continued to massage. Her technique was really good. There was a kind of sour relief immediately when she pressed the ce, which was veryfortable. Her attitude was even better, making him a little ttered. While pressing, she gently asked him, ¡°How about my husband, is this morefortable? You manage everything day and night, and I will press it for you every day from now on! I guarantee that no fees will be charged!¡± Speaking of words, Suzi nced at Arron, and saw that although he was smoking a cigar, his expression had already eased a lot. Suzi made another n and thought: ¡°Me, I also have my n. Although I will give you a refund without charge, right, but I can exercise my skills, maybe one day, I can be Senior technician, I rely on this special work to give people a leg to eat, I can eat enough¡­¡± ¡°Dare you!¡± The man suddenly stood up and sat up. Then he turned it over again, and he had already restrained the woman underneath: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t hook up with men!¡± Suzi: ¡°Oh, I thought you were dumb today!¡± ¡°Your person, your heart, can only be mine, and it will always be mine, have you heard it!¡± The man dered extremely domineering. Suzi replied gently: ¡°I know, husband.¡± Her words fell short, and the man covered it. Chapter 1256 The next day. The sun is shining and the air is fresh. In this kind of weather, people¡¯s spirits are also very good. Early in the morning, Sister Li went out to buy vegetables and brought back arge bunch of flowers, all freshly picked. When Sister Li walked in, she saw that Shen¡¯s only little friend had gotten up. ¡°The only one, where¡¯s mom and dad?¡± Sao Li asked. ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Lilly immediately made a jinsheng gesture in front of Sister Li, and then said in a very low voice: ¡°My parents are fulfilling the task of my grandmother, my grandmother. I gave my mother the secret recipe.¡± Sister Li immediately smiled and asked, ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°Well, let my parents give me the task of giving birth to younger brothers and younger sisters.¡± Shen Only said proudly. Li¡¯s smile became more gentle. After a pause, she smiled and said, ¡°That can¡¯t bother them. Come the only one, Grandma Li will weave a wreath for you to take the lead.¡± ¡°Yeah! Thank you, Grandma Li.¡± The only one was sitting next to Grandma Li, watching her make a wreath for her. After ten minutes, a beautiful wreath was woven, and the little girl ran around the room like a clear flower fairy on her head. She also told Grandma Li not to wake her parents up, but now because of the wreath, she herself was crazy. Twitter is like ark in the morning, so happy. This voice awakened Suzi and Arron. As soon as he woke up, Suzi suddenly didn¡¯t know where he was? Yesterday, I slept too heavily, and my brain was in the silent period of being released from prison. Even, can¡¯t remember thatrk-like voice, whose child is it? She didn¡¯te back to her senses until thirty or forty secondster. Then, he smiled suddenly. This is my home. Children are their own children. Early in the morning, don¡¯t know why the only reason is so happy? Suzi stood up straight and washed briefly. After putting on his clothes, Arron also woke up. The two of them walked out together, and saw a little fairy with a big wreath of heads, ran here, and ran to Xi. The little fairy helped Grandma Li pick vegetables for a while, and then took the watering can to the Suzi leaned on the corridor, looking at the early morning scenery, he was intoxicated. What¡¯s the unpleasantness of Fu¡¯s old house? What anonymous call? What Lin family! What old man Shu. What does that have to do with her? In her life, as long as there is a mother still alive, Arron and children, it is a happy thing. No matter how much it is, it is bestowed by God. Yes, she is grateful. No, she has no regrets. ¡°Arron, let¡¯s go to mother¡¯s ce after dinner.¡± Suzi asked gently. Arron nodded: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to visit my mother. I don¡¯t know what effect her 18 million pieces of furniture will be in her room?¡± Arron is a very cold person. He doesn¡¯t have much enthusiasm for people. However, when he calls R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only mother-inw a mother, it is so natural. After all, Suzi took care of Shanna in every possible way. When Suzi called Shanna back then, he was not unfamiliar at all. Moreover, the closest person to Arron in this life is his mother. His feelings for his mother are stronger than all feelings. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1257 – 1258 Chapter 1257 ¨C 1258 Read Chapter 1257 ¨C 1258 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1257 All, when he called Alyce¡¯s mother, he didn¡¯t stumble in the slightest. Even more cordial than Suzi. After breakfast, the family of three brought a trunk gift from the supermarket outside, and then drove to Alyce¡¯s ce. Located in a quiet ce in the center of the city, a small courtyard was originally very old, but after it was repaired by Darius, it became more alive. Angry and quaint. Last week, Arron ordered 18 million pieces of furniture to be ced in this antique room with the Xuemei paintings left by Zhou Qin during his lifetime. Suzi was taken aback. ¡°Mom! My grandma¡¯s paintings are so beautiful and artistic?¡± Alyce smiled proudly: ¡°Your grandma devoted all her life to painting plum blossoms, but no one admired her.¡± Suzi: ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t be sad. Grandma sees you sad in the Spirit of Heaven, she will cry.¡± Alyce nodded and smiled: ¡°These are all delivered by Ah Zhen this week. Don¡¯t say, this plum blossom and this furniture reallyplement each other andplement each other. Put the two things in this room, immediately put this The room has been upgraded a lot more elegantly. Suzi also noticed it. ¡°Yes, mother. It¡¯s great.¡± Alyce added: ¡°This week, obviously many parents came here to send their children to me to learn piano lessons. I choose three or four good seedlings and don¡¯t charge any money. The purpose is to make my mother¡¯s little yard happy. What do you say?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Of course it is the best, mother.¡± Suzi supported her mother¡¯s n very much. In this way, mothers can enrich their lives. My mother is only in her early 50s this year, and her life shouldn¡¯t be monotonous. ¡°Those kids are you like?¡± Suzi asked. Mother nodded: ¡°Of course, they are all good seedlings of piano.¡± ¡°What you like is the most important thing.¡± My mother said: ¡°One of the parents also introduced me to an elderly dance group and asked me if I would like to participate when I have time? Suzi immediately said in surprise: ¡°Of course I participated! Mom, I support you!¡± Motherughed and said, ¡°See you are excited! That dance group has just been established, and it will actually start dancing. It is estimated that it will be half a monthter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never toote, Mom, you have such a good body, and you can y the piano and understand the rhythm. If you practice dancing, you will be great. Maybe¡­¡± Suzi said half of his words, not to say it. She wanted to ask her mother, is there an old man in the dancepany? However, Suzi was afraid of her mother¡¯s shyness, so she didn¡¯t ask. However, when she saw her mother getting better, herplexion, her skin improved a lot, and her temperament was also very good, Suzi already had such a n in her heart. Although Suzi didn¡¯t tell his mother, but this afternoon, after eating from his mother and returning home, Suzi raised a mouth with her husband when he was resting in the evening. ¡°Arron, yourpany is just those educated executives or something, do you have¡­ an old man in his fifties?¡± Suzi asked abruptly. Arron: ¡°There are so many old men like that, a lot of them, and they are all high-ranking. You¡­what are you asking about this?¡± ¡°Widowered, do you?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Suzi with a very puzzled expression. Suzi smiled, and then said unscrupulously: ¡°I¡­I just want¡­I want to find apanion for my mother.¡± Arron: ¡°What¡­what are you thinking in your mind!¡± ¡°What! My mother is only fifty years old this year. Is it possible that no one will love her for the rest of her life? Even if she is an elderly person, she has the right to fall in love, not to mention that I don¡¯t think my mother is old yet.¡± ¡°Just say who, Moira, she is about the same age as my mother, she is still looking for a wild man outside with Jarod behind her back.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Find one for my mother?¡± Arron said coldly and grimly: ¡°Then I have to finish my important task first!¡± Seeing Arron¡¯s solemn expression, Suzi was startled: ¡°You¡­what is your mission?¡± Chapter 1258 The man¡¯s expression was cold, but the movement of his hands pressed the woman under him in a sh. At the same time, the man¡¯s breath came to his face: ¡°My grandma and your mother, give me orders at the same time!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could react, she had been held down by the man. ¡°No, I have to go to work tomorrow¡­¡± Suzi was blocked by the man before he finished speaking. What is the arrow on the string, is it still up to her? Next day The man woke up very early, but Suzi was miserable. After being tossed by him for two consecutive nights, her body really seemed to fall apart. ¡°No, just ask for leave today!¡± the man said. ¡°No!¡± Suzi immediately retorted, ¡°I have taken enough time off these days. People in thepany think that I am my cousin¡¯s cousin, so they are very proud of it. I don¡¯t take time off!¡± By then, Suzi knew the importance of work. A woman can¡¯t live without her own job, she can¡¯t have her own focus. Moreover, at work, one must be serious and not sloppy. She got up forcibly, walking crookedly, and came out of the bedroom after washing, and the man had finished his breakfast. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you today to send the only one off. I¡¯ll drive to thepany first. On Monday, the recipe of grandma¡¯s porridge. Now, go to send the only one, and then go to work!¡± Before leaving the house, the manmanded Suzi like this in a tone of no-negotiation. After speaking, he got up and went to the hallway, took the briefcase, changed his shoes and went downstairs. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Shen Weiwei next to him: ¡°Mom, are you tired?¡± Suzi sighed, ¡°I me your dad!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Dad. I will help you hold your bag when you go to work.¡± The kid and Dad are bing more and more one-sided now. It really deserves to be the species surnamed Fu. Lilly got up earlier than her mother, and naturally ate faster than her mother. After eating, she obediently went to the hallway to help her mother arrange the shoes. She also knew that her mother¡¯s bag was ced on the hallway seat. Suzi, who was drinking the bird¡¯s nest, was stunned. ¡°Baby,e over and let mom k!ss me.¡± Suzi shouted. Lilly obediently came to his mother and let her k!ss her. ¡°Mom, I want to return a gift to Gu Xiangyi today, what gift will I give her?¡± Lilly asked. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Speaking of Gu Xiangyi, Suzi thought of the two soft lollipops that Gu Xiangyi had given to Shen. Grandpa Shu is happy. There shouldn¡¯t be more than one Nancheng surnamed Shu, right? It shouldn¡¯t be so coincidental, right? Suzi had a question in her heart. She thought, and when she waited to go to work, she asked Darius, do they have any rtives in the Shu family? ¡°Mom? Mom?¡± Shen Only yelled again. Suzi came back to his senses: ¡°Baby?¡± ¡°Mom, what gift did I return to Gu Xiangyi?¡± Suzi smiled and said, ¡°Baby, I can give you any gift you want to give to a good friend.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to ask you to give Gu Xiangyi a k!ss, the same k!ss you k!ssed me just now, okay?¡± Lilly asked. Suzi was taken aback for a moment. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1259 – 1260 Chapter 1259 ¨C 1260 Read Chapter 1259 ¨C 1260 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1259 Then he asked: ¡°Baby, why do you ask mom like that?¡± ¡°Because Gu Xiangyi feels that my mother is very good, my mother tenderly cares for me, but her mother is a little cold, her mother never k!sses her on the forehead¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All right, mother?¡± Shen Only asked afterwards. Suzi: ¡°Yes, my mother promised you to give Gu Xiangyi a k!ss, but I don¡¯t know if my mother agreed or not. If my mother doesn¡¯t agree, we can¡¯t force them, understand?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Hmm!¡± After dinner, the mother and daughter went downstairs together, and the driver Christopher was waiting for them downstairs. ¡°Good morning, Uncle Yan.¡± The little thing is very polite, she is very familiar with Christopher now. Christopher also smiled and said, ¡°Hello little princess. Good morning, madam.¡± Suzi nodded slightly, got in the car, and it was a long time after the car drove out. Suzi asked: ¡°Assistant Yan, the day before yesterday¡­at the entrance of the Fu family¡¯s old house, you saw the man beating and spoiling. Up?¡± Christopher dared not hide anything: ¡°Yes Madam.¡± He is a smart person. Before Suzi could ask anything, Christopher had already said: ¡°The Fourth Master has been looking for his twin brothers recently¡­ but you also know Madam that the person you are looking for this time is after all Not someone else, but a brother.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too tight, I¡¯m afraid he will run.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not too tight. Look at him now, he is so arrogant that he ran directly to the boundary of the South City to make waves. To put it bluntly, unless the fourth master knew the person under his hand, Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. he must not be able to do it. Do you think he can do it again and again? Can you do it?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher was right. But when Arron really wanted to catch Pan Haoyang alive, Pan Haoyang wouldn¡¯t be so unscrupulous. ¡°But¡­¡± Christopher said again: ¡°If the Fourth Master keeps on doing this kind of mischief, the Fourth Master will definitely not stand idly by. Besides, the Fourth Master would have looked for him again, and now he sends it to the door. Come better.¡± ¡°Will he die?¡± the kid Lilly asked suddenly. Christopher could see from the rearview mirror, the little princess¡¯s eyes were red. After all, there is a certain blood rtionship. During the few days when the little princess was on Gasing Ind, her uncle treated her like her own father. Children are emotional. Christopher immediatelyforted him mildly: ¡°Little princess, don¡¯t worry, your Uncle Pan will definitely not die, because he and your father belong to the same father and the same mother.¡± Lilly stopped crying: ¡°Just like me and my future younger siblings?¡± Christopher nodded: ¡°Yes, little princess.¡± Hearing this, Suzi blushed immediately. Christopher is a very transparent person. He immediately opened the topic: ¡°Madam, little princess, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The dearest twins in the world, Master will not treat Master Pan like anything.¡± Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°I see.¡± Shen Only said politely: ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, sit down, Uncle Yan is going to speed up.¡± After Christopher wants to send the only and Suzi, there are more important things to do. The car elerated and soon came to the kindergarten. The only kid Shen was the first to get out of the car, and Suzi followed behind. The children¡¯s eyes are sharp and sharp. The only one Shen sees Gu Xiangyi from afar. She ran and shouted: ¡°Gu Xiangyi, Gu Xiangyi, I have a gift for you today. Guess it is. What a surprise.¡± Gu Xiangyi was led by her mother, and when he was about to enter the school gate, he heard Lilly¡¯s shout. She turned back suddenly. Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother also turned her head, she looked at Suzi and Shen Only with cold expression. Suzi came up to say hello generously: ¡°Mother Gu Xiangyi, how are you!¡± Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good!¡± Chapter 1260 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was a little baffled by women. Even Lilly looked at his mother in embarrassment. When Shen Wei looked at the woman, his expression was a little timid. The woman apologized instantly: ¡°Sorry madam, I¡­ I didn¡¯t control my emotions a little bit¡­¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The woman sighed: ¡°Mrs. Fu, I am actually a sryman. I really can¡¯tpare with you rich people. Look, my daughter stepped on your husband¡¯s shoes the day before yesterday. I squatted down to polish your husband¡¯s shoes. Your husband Dislike me¡­¡± Suzi calmly said, ¡°Are you upset because of this?¡± The woman said coldly: ¡°How is it possible!¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°I¡¯m just talking about the fact that the luxurious rich and our sried people are two levels of people. I never wanted to integrate with you in the past. It is not rare in my life! Even if I am a poor beggar , I will not go around the door of your rich man¡¯s house to beg for food.¡± Suzi: ¡°Mother Gu Xiangyi, what do you want to say?¡± Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother continued: ¡°So I beg Mrs. Fu, can you please tell your circle of friends about Mrs. Kuo, I really won¡¯t join their group! Okay?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have time. I am very busy at work every day. I take my children by myself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra money topare packages, all kinds, or even men.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Suzi smiled with a look of encouragement: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± The woman breathed a sigh of relief. She looked like Suzi in a deserted manner, thanking her: ¡°Thank you!¡± Words are bound, Gu Xiangyi wants to enter the kindergarten. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Thinking that she was cold and cold back then, it was just to resist bullying from the outside world. Whenever someone gave her a little bit of faint light, she wouldugh. But this woman is really cold. Have to admire. Suzi smiled to himself. ¡°Mom!¡± Lilly called Suzi dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t take care of it personally!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She patiently coaxed Lilly: ¡°Baby, you see, Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother is not very easy to get along with. If I forcibly k!ss Gu Xiangyi, the police will condemn his mother for insignificance, understand?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Okay Mom, I forgive you!¡± Suzi: ¡°Go in. Mom won¡¯t send you to the ss today. Mom will bete today.¡± ¡°Goodbye mom!¡± Lilly ran into the kindergarten. Before Suzi turned the corner, he saw that Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother had walked out of the ss. Originally, Suzi wanted to say hello to her. Sure enough, when the woman passed by Suzi, she just nodded slightly and left. Suziughed again behind him: What a special woman. Later, she also went to the intersection where Christopher was waiting for her. Just about fifty steps out, Suzi heard someone calling her. ¡°The only mother, the only mother.¡± Suzi turned his head and saw Susan¡¯s mother. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1261 – 1262 Chapter 1261 ¨C 1262 Read Chapter 1261 ¨C 1262 of the Novel Punished by His Love. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1261 Suzi usually doesn¡¯t like Susan¡¯s mother very much, so her tone is a little impatient: ¡°The only mother, I am a bitte for work today, what can you do¡­¡± ¡°The only mother, I know that since thest incident, you don¡¯t like a few of us very much, but I assure you with my personality that we really didn¡¯t make a fortune anymore, and the group we added did not. Exposing bags and showing off wealth, we are all discussing some of the experience of educating children.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Susan¡¯s mother continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to join our small group because it was voluntary, but did you know what Susan said to me when she came back? She said that Gu Xiangyi¡¯s child was in school. It¡¯s a little bit unhappy.¡± ¡°We¡­we actually want tomunicate with Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother. She is a single mother. It¡¯s true that we are both women. We just want to help her.¡± Seeing Susan¡¯s mother saying so sincerely, Suzi suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry¡­I misunderstood you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Susan¡¯s mother smiled: ¡°The only mother, you are a good person, don¡¯t let me talk too much. I think Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother¡¯s high cold is very different from your high cold at the time, she is The one who turned over recently has only been for more than a week. It seems that Gu Xiangyi has a good rtionship with the only one who has turned over.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Susan sighed: ¡°I¡¯m just reminding, you¡­Don¡¯t dislike me for talking too much, don¡¯t think about it, maybe there is nothing wrong, but multiple minds are not a bad thing, the only mother in the future You must be optimistic about the only one, you must be optimistic about it.¡± As expected, Susan¡¯s mother looked at her watch and said goodbye: ¡°I¡­I also have a job now, I have to go now.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Susan¡¯s mother¡¯s words reminded Suzi of what Rayna and Galia said to her the day before yesterday when they were in the mall. Rayna and Galia have the same views of Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother as Susan¡¯s mother. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Christopher said. Suzi: ¡°Christopher, do you know that people are afraid of famous pigs and strong?¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± Where and where is this? ¡°That wife, you are not famous or strong.¡± Christopher said. Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, send me to work at thepany. I¡¯mte for work, and I can¡¯t do this in the future. Otherwise, people will think I¡¯m Darius¡¯s cousin, and I¡¯m the boss¡¯s wife Galia¡¯s best friend. Pampered and arrogant.¡± ¡°Gooddy.¡± Christopher smiled. Drove Suzi all the way to thepany. When he got off the car, Suzi happened to see Lenny. I haven¡¯t seen Lenny for a week. ¡°Where is your uncle?¡± Suzi opened his mouth and asked. ¡°I¡­ my uncle returned¡­ back to Kyoto, my fourth aunt.¡± Lenny stammered. Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t go find Sister Shan! Why did he go back to Kyoto? See that Elma!¡± Lenny immediately fought the injustice for his uncle: ¡°Aunt Si, you really wronged me. My uncle only returned to Kyoto yesterday afternoon, and he was with you outside¡­Your grandfather went to Kyoto for medical treatment. ¡° Suzi was startled. After a pause, she asked, ¡°What happened to him¡­?¡± Lenny sighed: ¡°Think about it, a 90-year-old man who admitted wrong with his granddaughter didn¡¯t say anything, and almost killed his granddaughter, and finally found his daughter. The daughter didn¡¯t recognize him. This kind of shock, If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Shu¡¯s type of person who is used to seeing strong winds and waves, he would have long been unable to hold it.¡± Suzi is indifferent: ¡°This is the path he chose himself, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, so my uncle returned to Kyoto this time. It was a temporary interaction. The old man went to Kyoto to see a doctor. He was casual and his cousin who loved you the most.¡± Lenny said. Speaking of Darius, Suzi immediately remembered the two lollipops that Gu Xiangyi had given to Shen with the words ¡°Happy Grandpa Shu¡±. And that high-cold woman who doesn¡¯t know her name until now. Suzi immediately asked Lenny: ¡°Do you know that my cousin Darius¡­Is there any other rtives?¡± Chapter 1262 Lenny said without hesitation: ¡°I promise A Zhen has only two rtives, one is Rayna, and the other is Princess Suzi.¡± ¡°Poor mouth!¡± Suzi feigned! ¡°Auntie Si, I¡¯m your boss, aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± Lenny asked with a grin. Suzi realized that she waste today. She immediately entered the elevator, and the moment the elevator closed, Suzi confirmed again: ¡°Are you sure, A Zhen has no other rtives?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Lenny said. Suzi is relieved. She thought to herself that it might be a coincidence, after all, there are many surnames Shu. After thinking about it this way, Suzi didn¡¯t take this matter into consideration anymore. She was still conscientious when she went to work. After work, she still went to pick up Lilly from school. Because she was rushing for work these days, she wanted to make up for all the get off work she had previously dyed. Suzi sent her to the kindergarten early every day. So that for a week, Suzi did not meet Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother in the kindergarten. She also gradually forgot about this person. Anyway, it has nothing to do with my life. She is just a cold and straightforward woman. A week passed in a sh. This weekend, Galia suggested that everyone go out for a pic. Lenny happened to be in Nancheng, and Lenny encouraged to respond. Rayna also cheered. However, Suzi looked at the two girlfriends apologetically. ¡°No way, or let¡¯s change to next week. For these two weeks, my mother has been busy signing up for the elderly dance group. You know, my mother can y the piano and draw two strokes, but she I really don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± ¡°However, my mother wants to join in the fun again. As soon as I am a little free in this movie, I will practice with my mother so as to raise her a little ambition.¡± Suzi said with a smile. My mother has never thought of any blessings in this life. People are all at this age. If you want to enrich your life, Suzi agrees very much. ¡°Then we won¡¯t go this week. I live with Lenny at home.¡± Rayna said. Galia also shrugged: ¡°I won¡¯t go either, I will apany my mother to knit a sweater at home.¡± ¡°Who knit a sweater for? Say! Is it Darius!¡± ¡°He thinks beautifully! I broke up with him, but he is like a brown candy!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not give it to him after weaving! Otherwise I will cut your head!¡± Galia: ¡°Huh! I¡¯ll take it out, how to drop it!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Galia couldn¡¯t help but missed it when Rayna was scammed. Suziughed aside. The three girlfriends separated on the weekend and went home. When Suzi picked up Lilly and returned home, Arron had not yet arrived. It has been a week, and Arron went out early and returnedte every day. Thest time he left early and returnedte, Arron had a lot of work to deal with before they went to Jiaxing Ind. Moreover, the situation of Gasing Ind has to be closely deployed, so he will leave early and return There is no need to think about Suzi and know that this time it should be because of Pan Haoyang¡¯s affairs that he left early and returnedte. At night, the man is still busy in the study. Seeing him smoking one cigar and one cigar, Suzi couldn¡¯t help holding a ss of milk to him. The milk was ced on the man¡¯s table, and she raised her hand to help him massage his temples. The man¡¯s head rested tiredly on the woman¡¯s body. Suzi hadn¡¯t seen Arron ever like this, he was always calm and calm. It seems that I have never worried about things. ¡°Is it difficult to find him? He hid so deeply?¡± Suzi asked cautiously. The man didn¡¯t speak at first, but after a while, he slowly spoke, his voice was extremely low: ¡°He has a self-destruct system installed on his body.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± I finally understood why Pan Haoyang harassed the old house of the Fu family so tantly every time, and then went on a rampage anywhere in Nancheng. It turned out that he really came to die. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1263 – 1264 Chapter 1263 ¨C 1264 Read Chapter 1263 ¨C 1264 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1263 His meaning is very clear. If you don¡¯t work hard to find him, he won¡¯t let you find him. But once you put all your energy on finding him, and when you smash with him, he will activate his own self-destruct system. That is, as long as you force him, he will immediately destroy himself. ¡°The self-destructing device on his body was purchased by him for several hundred million dors in a ce where the electronics industry and ck technology of the generation in the Middle East were extremely developed.¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t help but breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°What the hell does he want to do!¡± Pan Haoyang in her impression was not like this. The Pan Haoyang she knows is rational, has a bottom line, and is caring. But now? How much pain did he have to endure in his heart to make him do such a hysterical thing that hurts others and himself? Suzi couldn¡¯t help feeling sorrow and sorrow in his heart. ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do? She asked the man. Man: ¡°Don¡¯t pursue him any more¡­¡± ¡°Then he will continue to harass the old house¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the retribution that the old house deserves!¡± Arron said coldly. Suzi: ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°If he dares to get close to you and the only one, that¡¯s when he is wiped out. Everything else is easy to discuss.¡± Arron¡¯s tone was t. The mother¡¯s other son, he naturally knows how to feel distressed. However, that stinky boy has obviously gone crazy! If Pan Haoyang is willing to do his duty honestly, Arron will give him part of the shares of the Fu family and make thispany the two brothers of them. If Pan Haoyang really wants to break the boat, the fish is dead and the is broken, then Arron can only start ruthlessly! Suzi put his arm around his man¡¯s head. She knows that a man has his own ideas for everything, and she will have the right to support her man. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± she said gently. ¡°Yeah.¡± This night, most of them were Suziforting men. She knew that when the man made this decision, his heart was struggling very hard, the pain of giving up. The feeling that blood is thicker than water. He had few rtives. ¡°Go to sleep, husband, go to my mother¡¯s house with me tomorrow to see how her dance practice is, and whether she joins the team, I really want my mother to integrate into a team, and then find myself a partner. Son, it¡¯s the best.¡± Suzi turned off the topic and said to Arron. Arron nodded: ¡°Well, I will have dinner at Mom¡¯s tomorrow and let Mom make dumplings.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi said briskly with his head resting on the man¡¯s arm. Next day A family of three went to the mother¡¯s ce together. Mother¡¯s small yard was originally very quiet, but they parked the car outside before entering the door, they heardughter in the small yard. Who will it be? Suzi deliberately stopped and listened, but it turned out to be Darius. ¡°Auntie, I ate here at noon today, and eat the dumplings you made. The sauerkraut dumplings you made are better than those made by people from the Northeast. I can eat three bowls at a time.¡± Alyce smiled very kindly: ¡°I want to eat. Auntie Knifees here every week, and Auntie will give you something to eat.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Darius said briskly: ¡°Auntie, I will move these two pots of flowers to the gate, where they are most suitable.¡± He spoke and came to the door. ¡°Brother Darius.¡± Suzi shouted: ¡°You are not in Beijing to apany¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, I came back yesterday.¡± Darius said: ¡°Suzi, Brother Fu, the only one, you guys go in quickly, there are special products I brought back from Kyoto.¡± The moment Suzi went in, he suddenly turned around and asked Darius: ¡°Cousin, do you have any other rtives in your family?¡± Chapter 1264 Darius held a pot of flowers and was startled. Then he asked: ¡°Suzi, why did you suddenly ask me about this, did you¡­ have discovered something?¡± Suzi¡¯s heart also mmed. However, she still shook her head: ¡°No, I just saw you running to my mother¡¯s side at the weekend, and I felt that you only have my mother¡¯s rtives, haha.¡± She smiled pretentiously. Darius breathed a sigh of relief immediately, but he sighed helplessly: ¡°When I mentioned this rtive, my scalp numb.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she asked calmly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Darius? You¡­do you really have other rtives?¡± Darius sighed and smiled and said: ¡°No! My rtive, your mother still knows. This rtive and my aunt were ssmates in kindergarten when they were young. When she was an aunt, she kicked my little aunt out of Shu¡¯s house.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Regarding the past, Suzi heard his mother cry. When my mother was a child, she had a little friend who was ying very well, but when that little friend heard that her mother was a child of a third child, she severed all contact with her mother. The mother was not allowed to enter the gate of Shu¡¯s house. If Suzi remembers correctly, the little girl who broke up with his mother should have thest name Gu, Gu Jianing. Last name Gu! Gu Xiangyi is also s3xual, and Gu Xiangyi also has a grandfather named Shu who is a rtive. This¡­ should not be a coincidence. She looked at Darius, and Darius simply put down the flowers. He sat on the steps of the gate and said to Suzi: ¡°Actually, Grandpa is not sick. He went to Beijing this time mainly to hide from this rtive.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suzi was shocked. Darius still said helplessly: ¡°This matter is mainly to me grandpa, my cousin, the daughter of my grandma¡¯s maiden sister, grew up next to my grandma, because my grandma¡¯s daughter died, so grandma took me The aunt is the biological daughter.¡± ¡°Naturally, my grandfather also loves this cousin very much.¡± ¡°My cousin¡¯s name is Gu Jianing.¡± Suzi knows. Therefore, she calmly Darius said Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing¡¯s parents were both middle-level cadres at the time. Although the Gu family was much R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only better than those from the average well-off family,pared with the Shu family, the Shu family was at the time the most prominent. Therefore, Gu Jianing¡¯s parents and Shu¡¯s family are walking very tightly. In addition, Gu Jianing¡¯s mother and Darius¡¯s grandmother have a very good rtionship. Therefore, this rtive has been walking very close. For a long time, Darius¡¯s father thought that Gu Jianing was his sister. Therefore, Darius¡¯s father and Gu Jianing¡¯s cousins are also very close. In this way, the Shu family helped Gu family everywhere. Until 28 years ago, when Gu Jianing, who was already 24 years old, was going to study abroad, Mr. Shu tried every means to get this niece like her own daughter to study in the best foreign school. However, Gu Jianing did not grasp the opportunity over there. The first thing she did when she went abroad was to fall in love. She was looking for a Chinese foreigner who originally thought that he could marry into a top-level Chinese wealthy family abroad, but never thought that the foreign Chinese was just ying with her. Just y with her, her boyfriend even brought her to a guest to y with. The worst thing is that Gu Jianing is pregnant. She doesn¡¯t know whose child she is pregnant. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1265 – 1266 Chapter 1265 ¨C 1266 Read Chapter 1265 ¨C 1266 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1265 However, she could not abort this child for various reasons. When the child was born, her rich boyfriend told her clearly: ¡°If the child is mine, I will give you 100 million! Then take the child away. Of course, my child cannot follow a dirty woman like you. !¡± ¡°If the child is not mine, I¡¯m sorry, the farther you roll me, the better!¡± At that time, Gu Jianing was furious, and she cried and scolded her boyfriend: ¡°Didn¡¯t you take me to y with your friends! Are you too dirty?¡± The boyfriendughed very cynically: ¡°Of course! If it¡¯s just for fun, I like the dirty, because I have a heavy taste, but of course my child¡¯s mother must be another matter!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± Under extremely humiliating circumstances, Gu Jianing did a paternity test. However, she was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t even get 100 million. Because the child is not a boyfriend. Gu Jianing couldn¡¯t find where the other man was, as if he had disappeared from this world. After asking her boyfriend, she knew that the man was really dead, and he was gambled to death because of a huge bet. Gu Jianing, who was taking the child at the time, really wanted to cry without tears. Originally wanted to marry a foreign giant and return home. However, she failed to study abroad. Instead, she gave birth to a child. At that time, Gu Jianing could only ask for help from her family. Her so-called family was Shu¡¯s family at the time. In those few years, the Shu family was sending money to Gu Jianing. Fortunately, the Shu family has a big family. Every year, Gu Jianing is given 10 million yuan, which is enough for Gu Jianing to take his daughter and take advantage of it abroad. More than 20 years have passed. Gu Jianing has a stable job abroad. His daughter also studied economics at a Buddhist university in a foreign country. She is considered a top student. Although Gu Jianing¡¯s life was not a happy life and was deceived extremely miserably, but fortunately, she had no worries about food and clothing, and was pampered. More than two decadester, Gu Jianing, who had never returned to China, suddenly wanted to return. Before returning to China, she called the only uncle who was still alive. Gu Jianing¡¯s uncle is of course Mr. Shu. ¡°Uncle, I just miss you, I want toe back to see you, and give you a birthday or something. Uncle, how are you?¡± Gu Jianing, the very kind old man Wenshu. However, more than two decades have passed, and Mr. Shu has long no longer loved this niece as much as he did when he was a child. What¡¯s more, Mr. Shu now has a pro-daughter, a granddaughter, and a granddaughter. Therefore, he did not want Gu Jianing toe back to climb rtives. In particr, Gu Jianing was once Alyce¡¯s little girlfriend, and she bullied Alyce. Therefore, when Gu Jianing came back to visit Elder Shu, Elder Shu had nowhere to hide. At such an old age, he didn¡¯t want to offend the child who had loved him all his life as a daughter. Therefore, Mr. Shu¡¯s very old voice said to Darius: ¡°A Zhen, take grandpa to Kyoto. Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to see your cousin Gu.¡± Darius felt nothing: ¡°Cousin still cares about you very much, you¡­¡± ¡°That was not my biological daughter after all. I loved her a hundred times better than my biological daughter. Now when I see her, I think of the things I did back then, so I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Darius understood his grandfather¡¯s thoughts, and together with his parents, he took his grandfather to Kyoto. This walk is one week. Originally thinking that Gu Jianing came to visit Shu¡¯s family after returning to China, but found that no one in Shu¡¯s family was receiving her, she could retreat and nevere again. However, as soon as they came back this morning, Shu¡¯sndline received a call from Gu Jianing. She still insisted oning to see Mr. Shu. Speaking of this, Darius looked at Suzi and sighed: ¡°Hey! This is really a rtive that can¡¯t get rid of.¡± Hearing that Darius finished speaking, Suzi asked without hesitation: ¡°How old is your aunt¡¯s daughter? What¡¯s her name? Does your aunt already have a granddaughter?¡± Darius asked in surprise: ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡± Chapter 1266 Seeing Darius¡¯s expression, Suzi¡¯s heart was instantly stunned. However, after a tight second, she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ah Zhen, you think, in fact, this probability is 50%. Your aunt¡¯s daughter will either have a man or no man. If If a man then gives birth to a child, the child is neither a boy nor a girl. So. I guessed it all right?¡± Darius suddenly smiled: ¡°Suzi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so yful.¡± Suzi said: ¡°Yes! Actually, my nature is still very yful.¡± Darius said again: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her, it¡¯s annoying to think of it. Actually, I haven¡¯t seen this cousin very much. I have never seen this second-generation cousin in my life.¡± After a pause, Darius said again: ¡°In fact, Suzi, we are the real blood rtionship. Your mother is my little aunt, and you are my cousin. I only have two cousins, you and Rayna, and no others. ¡° Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, go in, let¡¯s help my mother make dumplings together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Darius¡¯s mood improved immediately, he suddenly remembered and asked: ¡°I heard that my aunt is going to participate in an elderly dance sorority?¡± Suzi suddenlyughed: ¡°My mother has never been very good at dancing. She ys the piano well, but her physical coordination is really bad. I don¡¯t know if she has been practicing dancing this week?¡± ¡°Go in and take a look.¡± Entering the room, Alyce is making dough. She has mixed all the dumpling fillings. After the noodles are alive and the skins are rolled out, you can make dumplings. ¡°Mom, did you talk about dancing this week?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you learn?¡± Alyce said excitedly, and Yubi put down the face of peace, raised both hands, and acted for Suzi Teacher. It looks decent. Suzi discovered that, in fact, his mother was a cheerful and thoughtful person. This stems from the good thinking that grandma instilled in her mother. Don¡¯t look at my mother being discriminated against by my grandfather all her life, and don¡¯t admit it. But my mother never felt inferior. Moreover, my mother is a very easy-going person. This is the case with Jarod. Later, Jarod didn¡¯t want her mother anymore, drove her out, and her mother married a ruralme. She was still able to have fun with the hardships of Shen Lame¡¯s life. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mom, you can do it.¡± Alyce smiled: ¡°Who knows, mom just wants to be able to get in touch with more people.¡± ¡°Support you, mom!¡± ¡°Support you, sister-inw!¡± Darius also said. ¡°I support you too, grandma.¡± Lilly was afraid of falling behind. In the small living room,ughter continued. Just when the atmosphere was happy, Darius¡¯s cell phone rang, he picked it up and nced at it, frowning slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, A Zhen?¡± Alyce was concerned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister-inw.¡± Say yes, Darius got up and went out to answer the phone: ¡°Hey!¡± At the other end, a gentle voice came: ¡°Brother Darius, why aren¡¯t you at home this weekend?¡± Darius¡¯s tone was very cold: ¡°Sally, are you okay?¡± ¡°My mother wanted to see Grandpa Shu today. As you know, my mother has always been Grandpa Shu¡¯s biological father. She was like visiting Grandpa Shust week. As a result, you haven¡¯t visited his old man. You I left for Kyoto.¡± Darius: ¡°Grandpa is in very bad health. It is not suitable to see outsiders anymore.¡± The woman at that end didn¡¯t notice Darius¡¯s displeasure at all. She just continued to say with great enthusiasm: ¡°We are not outsiders. My mother regards Grandpa Shu as a father. I actually regard Grandpa Shu as a grandfather, my pro-grandfather.¡± ¡°Sally¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1267 – 1268 Chapter 1267 ¨C 1268 Read Chapter 1267 ¨C 1268 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1267 After all, Gu Jianing was his father¡¯s cousin. Her father had been in a good rtionship with her since she was a child. Now it was her daughter who called. No matter how angry Darius was, he would not let it out. After a pause, Darius asked: ¡°You and Aunt Jianing, have you called the old house?¡± At that end, the woman named Xiaoqing immediatelyughed lively: ¡°After the phone call, Grandpa Shu didn¡¯t answer the phone at first, butter it was Uncle Biao who answered the phone. You know Brother Darius, Uncle Biao is very It hurts my mother, right.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Cousin immediately invited us to visit your house as soon as it was my mother¡¯s call. We will be at your house in about ten minutes.¡± Darius: ¡°Sally¡­you, don¡¯t¡­¡± At that end, the woman named Xiaoqing has hung up the phone. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Originally, he wanted to stay with her little aunt for a day, eat her meal and apany her. This is what he meant by Darius himself. That¡¯s what Grandpa meant. It¡¯s even Dad¡¯s meaning. Dad told Darius: ¡°A Zhen, although your grandfather is sorry for your little aunt, I also have a time when R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only you are sorry for your little aunt. When your little aunt was young, I still saw her several times, but every time I hated her to my bones.¡± ¡°Until my dad really grew up and was frustrated, I found out that my sister-inw is my dad¡¯s direct sister.¡± ¡°A Zhen, you must always go with your little aunt, you know?¡± Darius could only nod solemnly. He bears the hope of his father and the hope of his grandfather on his back. Only the little aunt really epts him, and then slowly influences, hoping that one day the little aunt can go home and ept his grandfather. If my sister-inw epts grandpa, grandpa will be able to look down even if he is dead. Darius thought so, and it was his grandfather and father who ordered it. But as for himself, he also knows that the little aunt is already very happy now. As long as she does not associate with the Shu family, the little aunt is the happiest and most fulfilling one. Every time he sees the little aunt, Darius is in a dilemma. Later, he decided that as long as he could make the little aunt happy, whether she would be filial to her grandpa in the future? Although grandfather gave life to his aunt, he never raised his aunt for a day. So, Darius decided that he didn¡¯t n anything first, just to make the little aunt happy. However, even such a n was interrupted today. There is an extremely strong anger in Darius¡¯s heart, but he is not good at having auntie here. After closing the thread, he restrained his anger like Alyce said: ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t eat here today.¡± My aunt¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, A Zhen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, auntie, I have to go back if something happens temporarily.¡± Darius didn¡¯t give any exnation, he left without looking back. I went out and drove the car home. Before entering his house, Darius saw his cousin¡¯s daughter. What was far-fetched was that his cousin was holding a little girl in her hand, who was standing outside the house and waving at him. ¡°Cousin, cousin!¡± The elegant and yful woman in a white dress raised her hand and greeted Darius. ¡°Cousin, you are finally back, great!¡± Darius said nothing, he just got out of the car, set the car well, and came to the woman calmly. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Darius asked in a sharp tone: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing, are you pretending to be crazy and stupid?¡± Chapter 1268 Gu Xiaoqing was taken aback first. Then the circles of the eyes turned red: ¡°Cousin, what do you mean! If you don¡¯t wee me to your house, my daughter and I, my mother, we will go home immediately!¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°Furthermore, this home is not yours alone, right? We came to see grandpa and my uncle and aunt, not to see you! My daughter and I stood at the door to greet you. I¡¯m giving you a face!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little gaffe, but I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tears fell: ¡°My daughter always asks me whether her cousin is handsome or not, whether her ssmate¡¯s father is handsome? My daughter must stand at the door to greet my uncle who I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡­¡± Only then did Darius see the little girl at his feet. The little girl looked up at Darius: ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Darius¡¯s heart melted immediately. He knelt down to pick up the child: ¡°Tell Uncle, how old are you?¡± Little girl: ¡°Uncle, I am six years old this year. My name is Gu Xiangyi. Uncle, I came here oncest week, but I didn¡¯t see uncle or grandpa, but I prepared a gift for grandpa.¡± Darius felt especially guilty in his heart: ¡°Is that right, baby, are there any gifts?¡± Gu Xiangyi: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where can I show it to Uncle?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl said briskly. As she said, she struggled to get out of Darius¡¯s arms, then took the small bunny ear backpack from her back and unzipped it. The little girl took her hand in, but did not take it out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Look, uncle, Tangtang has be ugly.¡± Gu Xiangyi showed Darius the soft lollipop. The ss Bangbang that has been left for a week has long been deformed and can¡¯t be seen. However, Darius still saw the words¡¯Grandpa Shu is happy¡¯ from above. There was an unspeakable touch in his heart, and then he said to Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry just now, it was me¡­something outside was not handled properly, so I was a little bit Got a gaffe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, cousin, we are family members, so you can send it to me if you are angry! It¡¯s better than posting it to outsiders.¡± Gu Xiaoqing was very reasonable. Darius smiled gently, and then walked in with Gu Xiangyi in his arms. Gu Xiaoqing naturally followed behind. Passing through the corridor of Shu¡¯s Taste Evil, to outside the hall where his parents were, Darius could hear theughter in the hall. ¡°Cousin, look, I bought this specially for you abroad. This pipe is very good.¡± A female voice reached Darius¡¯s ears. ¡°Jianing, it makes you bother, don¡¯t buy this kind of precious things in the future, your cousin and I don¡¯t At this time, Darius also entered the hall with Gu Xiangyi in his arms. Theughter in the hall stopped abruptly. A middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Darius: ¡°Yes¡­A Zhen, right?¡± Darius looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, and did not speak for a long time. To tell the truth, beautiful women are really beautiful. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1269 – 1270 Chapter 1269 ¨C 1270 Read Chapter 1269 ¨C 1270 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1269 Had it not been known that Gu Xiaoqing was already 25 or 6 years old, Darius would have felt that this beautiful woman in front of him was in her early forties at most. The beautiful woman wears such a heavy, noble and elegant one-piece dress, her manners are very noble, and she can¡¯t see any hardships of life in her body. What she can see is an unparalleled sense of superiority except for pampering. So Darius thought of his little aunt. My sister-inw is a child of the Tao Shu family, but she has been discriminated against, insulted, and expelled from her childhood, and she can¡¯t even enter her own home. He was cast aside from birth, and when he was eighteen years old, he obviously loved music so much, but because his biological mother was seriously ill and had no money, he had to drop out of school. Since then, her wandering career began. My sister-inw also met with mischief and married an unreliable man, but my aunt was not as lucky as the beautiful woman in front of her. The beautiful woman meets the wrong person, marries the wrong person, and gives birth to the wrong child, but she still has a strong financial support that has kept her nourished abroad for so many years. But, what about sister-inw? Living in the most remote mountainous area in the country, working day and night with her husband, she was bullied and detained. Later, because of fear of affecting the happy life of her own daughter, the aunt even nned to live in the sewer pipe for the rest of her life, and she would not recognize her own daughter for the rest of her life. Such a contrast caused the fire that had just been extinguished in Darius¡¯s heart to reignite. He responded lukewarmly: ¡°Yeah.¡± So he didn¡¯t look at Gu Jianing. ¡°Darius, this is your Aunt Jianing, and your father¡¯s cousin.¡± His father reminded Darius to pay attention to his attitude. Darius said stiffly: ¡°Hello, cousin.¡± Cousin Gu Jianing looked at Darius with a smile on her face: ¡°A Zhen, you may be very strange to your aunt, but when your aunt was a child, your father was like a sibling. The person your father loves the most is your aunt. If there is only one candy in the house, you Dad must leave it for me to eat.¡± When Gu Jianing said this, there was an unconscious superiority on his face. It¡¯s the kind that is born with it. I have been cared for since I was a child. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Darius, my aunt was raised by your parents since I was a child, and I am considered to leave this home when I am admitted to college. I am just like your aunt, and your grandfather is equivalent to my real dad.¡± Gu Jianing still didn¡¯t know it. Said. When I said this, more happy memories appeared on Gu Jianing¡¯s face: ¡°I still remember that every year I celebrate my birthday, I spend it here. At that time, the birthday party prepared by my uncle and aunt was very good. It¡¯s magnificent, there are few in Kyoto and Nancheng as grand as my birthday.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He is well cultivated. If he has been strictly restrained since childhood, and if he is not well cultivated, he wants to punch Gu Jianing in the face at this moment. Then Gu Jianing said: ¡°Now think about it, my life here before the age of eighteen is really carefree. What kind of life is my little princess? My ssmate from childhood to childhood. , No one does not envy me. Every year I celebrate my birthday, many students squeeze their heads and want to participate.¡± ¡°Hey hey, at that time, how many children were vying to be friends with me.¡± ¡°Hey, when I think of this, my aunt feels that time is not forgiving, and she wants to go back to the past and go back to the past. But now my aunt is old, and after so many years abroad, my aunt never has the same treatment she did when she was a child, so my aunt I think it¡¯s the closest family member.¡± ¡°Family?¡± Darius asked abruptly. Gu Jianing nodded: ¡°Yes, your grandfather and your father are all members of my family.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course, there is also A Zhen, you are also a member of aunt¡¯s family. This time aunt came back from abroad and gave you a gift. It is very heavy. It is a Vacheron Constantin watch. Aunt should have given itst week. You sent it¡­¡± Before Gu Jianing finished speaking, she was interrupted by Darius: ¡°There is one of your little girlfriends, do you remember? Chapter 1270 Gu Jianing smiled more and more: ¡°Oh, A Zhen, auntie had so many best friends when she was young.¡± ¡°There are so many people that I can¡¯t recognize. From elementary school to university, there are always ssmates vying to be my aunt and my girlfriend. Oh¡­A Zhen, what kind of girlfriend are you talking about? Huh?¡± Darius smiled: ¡°I¡­I just ask, just want to know the funny stories about your childhood!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I have lived carefree throughout my childhood and adolescence.¡± Gu Jianing said with emotion. Darius shook his head up, closed his eyes, and tried hard to restrain his anger. When he opened his eyes, he saw his father¡¯s nervous and begging look. Darius knew what his father meant. After all, it was his father¡¯s cousin. Darius had to swallow his anger. Fortunately, Gu Jianing didn¡¯t say any more. Maybe she saw that Darius was unhappy? Or maybe the family didn¡¯t wee her when she came out? Gu Jianing left without even having lunch at Shu¡¯s family. After three generations of grandfathers and grandchildren were sent outside the door of the Shu family mansion, Darius said to his parents with extremely unhappy expressions: ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to have you at home receiving guests? I have toe back!¡± ¡°I want to eat dumplings for my sister-inw, is it so difficult!¡± Seeing her son¡¯s anger, her mother immediately came forward tofort Darius: ¡°A Zhen, we didn¡¯t want you toe back either. It was Sally who insisted to call you. We have been hiding from them for a week. , Don¡¯t you always hide, right?¡± The father also sighed and said: ¡°A Zhen, your Aunt Jianing is right. She was really raised in our parents since she was a child, because your grandma lost a daughter. Since then, you have a heart disease, but you are Jianing. Aunt will apany your grandma more.¡± Darius suddenly felt softened: ¡°Sorry Dad¡­¡± As soon as his voice fell, the phone rang again, and when he picked it up, it was Gu Xiaoqing who called again. Darius was annoying! I really want to smash this phone! It was his mother who was persuading him: ¡°Come on, A Zhen, maybe you¡­ Aunt Jianing and Xiaoqing are going abroad now. They are all rtives.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Darius barely connected: ¡°Hello¡­¡± At the other end, it was not Gu Xiaoqing, but Gu Jianing¡¯s voice. ¡°A Zhen¡­aunt¡­know that there is no shortage of any treasures in the Shu family, even the aunt¡¯s living expenses abroad for so many years are given by the Shu family, but aunt still wants to express her right Your grandfather¡¯s filial piety.¡± Darius: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Before you came, my aunt had already seen your grandpa. Your grandpa is indeed very ill. Aunt doesn¡¯t want to disturb your grandpa. I hope he will recover well. When shees out of your grandpa¡¯s room, she put two old men under his pillow. Participate.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s two old wild ginseng with over a hundred years of age. Cut a small section every day to make soup for your grandpa, which can refresh your grandpa and let him live for another ten years.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± His anger disappeared a lot: ¡°Aunt Jianing¡­¡± Gu Jianing smiled: ¡°Auntie will go back first, and wait for your grandpa to be better the other day, and aunt wille to his old man¡¯s bedside to show her filial piety.¡± ¡°Okay Aunt Jianing, you¡­ I¡¯m walking slowly. When I have time, A Zhen wille to see you. If you need anything in your life in Nancheng, tell A Zhen. A Zhen will help you and Xiaoqing cousin. Arrange everything. As for living expenses, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°Hey, eh, aunt¡­ Aunt knew that I had a good nephew.¡± Gu Jianing choked. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1271 – 1272 Chapter 1271 ¨C 1272 Read Chapter 1271 ¨C 1272 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1271 After the thread was closed, she was still crying in a decent way. Gu Xiaoqing, who was already sitting in the car, looked at Gu Jianing expressionlessly: ¡°Mom! You haven¡¯t seen Darius ignoring us, and Grandpa Shu, you are so filial to him, he treats you, How does the attitude of a father treat his daughter like a father!¡± Gu Jianing nced at her daughter: ¡°You! I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t understand the world at all. Only by knowing the circuitous way can we achieve the goal we want!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who is your mother? My mother is just a niece of your aunt and grandma. My mother¡¯s surname is Gu! Not Shu.¡± ¡°In the entire Shu family, the only person who is rted to my mother by blood is my aunt, your aunt and grandma, but your aunt and grandma have been dead for many years. This one means.¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone was even more aggressive: ¡°Then you still have a warm face and stick to someone¡¯s cold A55!¡± ¡°No, our mother and daughter, do our three generations of grandparents sleep on the street?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s brand-name bags, mom¡¯s brand-name clothes, your bags, your brand-name clothes, your title, your identity. You are looking for a husband with a strong family and a face. Mom can¡¯t let you go anymore. Old Road! Do you understand!¡± Gu Xiaoqing said angrily: ¡°I know mom¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing choked up: ¡°My mother suffered a loss when she went abroad. At that time, I always felt that there was no one worthy of my mother in Kyoto or Nancheng, so I wanted to marry a foreigner. For this reason, my mother¡¯s life. It¡¯s all destroyed.¡± ¡°Later, my mother figured it out. Instead of our mothers suffering foreign crimes abroad, it¡¯s better to ¡°Because Nancheng has the mother¡¯s biggest backer, and we have the Shu family backer. You can find a boyfriend in Nancheng and you can pick Nancheng¡¯s men!¡± ¡°Mom gave you a beautiful appearance, gave you education, gave you the identity of a turtle, and taught you how to be so cold and want to catch others, plus now that there are Shu family backing us, the next step is up to you.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Well! Don¡¯t worry, Mom! I will definitely surprise you.¡± The words of the mother and daughter were spoken in the car, and the Shu family naturally couldn¡¯t hear them. Darius even apologized to his father for being indifferent to his cousin just now: ¡°Sorry Dad, I can¡¯t be kind to Aunt Jianing, because I saw with my own eyes what kind of hardship my little aunt suffered, Aunt Jianing said. My little aunt among those who were rejected by her?¡± The father¡¯s expression was also extremely apologetic: ¡°A Zhen, Dad wants to see your little aunt, but he is afraid that your little aunt will not ept me.¡± Darius sneered: ¡°If I also don¡¯t ept a brother who once kicked me and almost broke his ribs.¡± Father: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his father¡¯s silence for a long time, Darius turned around and went out. ¡°A Zhen, where are you¡­ going?¡± ¡°My sister-inw makes dumplings at noon. I can¡¯t go there now.¡± ¡°Ask her, is her living expenses enough? You write her a check for a million¡­No, you open a million for what she wants to buy.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer his father, and just continued to go out. When she came to my aunt¡¯s house again, Alyce had just started making dumplings. Seeing Darius¡¯s arrival, Alyce was extremely happy: ¡°A Zhen, you are really blessed to eat. You will be able to taste the dumplings filled with sauerkraut stuffed by my aunt, so I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t eaten them.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m greedy.¡± Darius said happily. Just about to go into the kitchen with my sister-inw, Darius was caught by Suzi. ¡°You went back to Shu¡¯s house just now. It should be your aunt Gu Jianing, right?¡± Suzi raised his eyebrows. Chapter 1272 Darius smiled helplessly: ¡°Suzi, you are too smart and too transparent.¡± Suzi: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can understand. After all, your rtives have been here for so many years. It is reasonable for her toe back to visit her rtives. Besides, it has nothing to do with my mother.¡± After a pause, Suzi frankly pleaded with Darius: ¡°Brother Darius, can you tell my mom?¡± Biting his lip, Suzi smiled lonely: ¡°Although my mother doesn¡¯t want to admit her father and her brother, why she doesn¡¯t want to admit it? When she was young, the grievances and unfair treatment she received became a brand. She watched her rtives¡¯ daughters all get her father¡¯s love, but her biological daughter would be spurned¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Darius said. ¡°I know the aunt¡¯s difficulties. In my heart, I only have one aunt. There is no second. My aunt is your mother. I will not exchange aunt¡¯s affection on any terms, nor will I force my aunt to recognize my grandfather and my dad. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Darius.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, make dumplings with my aunt.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± This dumpling was finally reunited, and the family was talking andughing. After eating and drinking, chatting idle in the afternoon, the child took a nap in grandma¡¯s room, Darius was busy in the yard helping aunt with flowers and nts, and Arron asked someone to help her mother-inw tune the piano. Suzi personally helped her mother chop the dance moves. One afternoon passed without knowing it. Continue to rub here for dinner. However, considering that Alyce needed to rest early when he was old, he said that Suzi and Arron hadn¡¯t stayed much after dinner, so they said goodbye to his mother. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Of course, Darius also said goodbye. In addition to the mother¡¯s door, Suzi said to Darius sincerely: ¡°Brother Darius, thank you foring to see my mother and caring about him so much. This makes my mother feel that she has two children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always take care of my aunt.¡± ¡°You are a good person, Brother Darius. I will definitely persuade Galia to let her not miss you, not only for you, but also for Galia.¡± Darius immediately smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Goodbye Darius brother.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Suzi had already walked out a few steps, and she hurried back again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi? What else do you want to tell me?¡± Darius thought that Suzi came because of Gu Jianing¡¯s aunt. Suzi asked, ¡°Brother Darius, I heard Lenny say that Kraig apanied you to Kyoto with your grandpa Seeing that Suzi mentioned this, Darius immediately said apologetically: ¡°Suzi, thest time I was in my aunt¡¯s garden, I was really sorry, I really didn¡¯t know Elma she¡­¡± ¡°Later, I heard Lenny, Rayna and Galia tell me that Mr. Jun has a confidant who has followed Mr. Jun for so many years. As a result, when Elma came back, Mr. Jun followed her for six or seven years. His red-eyed confidant was driven away.¡± ¡°I also heard that Elma robbed the confidante¡¯s money and beat her half to death.¡± Suzi immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Those who don¡¯t know are not guilty. You happened to be taking care of your grandfather at that time. You didn¡¯t know. A lot of things happened at that time. Now Sister Shan is pregnant, but her whereabouts are unknown, so I Want to know what Kraig did when he returned to Kyoto?¡± Darius nodded: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jun is really looking for Miss Dalia. He has been looking for it. After returning to Kyoto, he broke up with Elma.¡± Speaking of Elma, Darius couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°I have never seen that when a woman doesn¡¯t want her own dignity, she is so ugly, her crying nose hangs out for a long time, but she doesn¡¯t know how to wipe it. Wipe.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This is really unexpected. The woman who missed Elma also had arrogant eyes growing above her head. I can¡¯t even have enough dignity, my nose flows out and hangs, I don¡¯t know how to wipe it? Haha! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1273 – 1274 Chapter 1273 ¨C 1274 Read Chapter 1273 ¨C 1274 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1273 Suddenly feel very good. Sister Shan feels good. ¡°Can I say she deserves it!¡± Suzi said. ¡°Of course!¡± Darius said with a smile: ¡°I also heard about itter, saying that this woman walked all over the world and was tipped by Mr. Feijun to give her financial support. She was very pampered and proud. She would note back for so many years ande back again. Just want to be the main room? When everyone else is stupid? Now it¡¯s time for her to cry to death.¡± There is an indescribablefort in Suzi¡¯s heart. She silently prayed for Dalia in her heart: ¡°Sister Shan, you must live well, you must live well, let Kraig use his whole life topensate you, and let youe back and be a queen empress! To kill those R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only who once oppressed you , Sister Shan!¡± Late at night, I fell asleep, and Suzi was still thinking about Dalia, and in his sleep: ¡°I don¡¯t know how the pregnant sister Shan is now.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± My heart was suddenly hurt by the woman next to me. He knew that most of the reason why Suzi cared Dalia so relentlessly was because Dalia was pregnant and wandering, and she was so simr to her who was on the Inte for six years. Only Suzi, who was pregnant and exiled, can deeply experience all kinds of hardships, which is definitely unimaginable for ordinary people. How much bitter did she suffer? Arron didn¡¯t know. At this moment, he could only hold his wife tightly in his arms and let her curl up in his arms. Sleeping in his arms, she felt much safer, and she was not dreaming. Monday Suzi was refreshed. When she went to the kindergarten to send the only one off, she met Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother again. Of course, the current Suzi has already been hit by the side, knowing that this woman is called Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing doesn¡¯t know who her father is. She follows her motherhood, and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s daughter follows her mother¡¯s surname. When she saw Gu Xiaoqing, Suzi smiled slightly and said hello to Gu Xiaoqing on her own initiative. However, Gu Xiaoqing was as cold as ever. The expression is like, you are a rich man, I am very spine, I just don¡¯t deal with your wife, why do you drop! Suzi didn¡¯t care either. Now she, after following her own man for more than a year, she has also learned some of the man¡¯s city. From the kindergarten to thepany, he was busy at work. It wasn¡¯t until lunch time that Suzi had time to ask his assistant. Now Rayna, a half-architect designer, said: ¡°Say! Why did you go on the weekend two days!¡± Rayna: ¡°I followed Lenny back to Kyoto to see his parents.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This is what Suzi did not expect. ¡°Suzi, do you think I want to marry a rich family? I haven¡¯t faced Lenny¡¯s parents before. I don¡¯t know I¡¯m under pressure. I saw you this weekend. You don¡¯t know. Akimbo barefoot, I¡­I¡¯m a little shrew, how can I be a rich wife?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s hard to get rich, she knows. ¡°Hey¡­Actually, I look back now and think about it. It is not necessarily a bad thing for Sister Shan to leave Lenny¡¯s uncle. What do you think of Suzi?¡± Rayna asked with iparable emotion. At this moment, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up and nced at an unfamiliar number, then suspiciously connected: ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± ¡°Suzi, are you okay?¡± At the other end, there was a long-lost voice. Chapter 1274 When Suzi was excited, he said that it was unsatisfactory: ¡°You¡­Sister Shan¡­Is that you Sister Shan?¡± At that end, Dalia¡¯s tone was very calm, and, as always, gentle: ¡°Suzi, I just tell you, I may have to pay you back the 10,000 yuan you lent me after a year or two. .¡± Suzi suddenly burst into tears: ¡°Don¡¯t talk¡­Don¡¯t talk about Sister Shan.¡± Once, she never cried when she fled. But at this moment, Suzi really couldn¡¯t help it. Only Suzi has experienced the hardship, the feeling of being in a different ce with a child in fear and no one to help. Those are simply hellish days. ¡°Sister¡­it¡¯s fine now.¡± Daliaforted Suzi in turn. Suzi: ¡°Sister Shan¡­ are you back, I will support you¡­¡± Dalia interrupted Suzi¡¯s words: ¡°I am really safe now, stable and level¡­¡± Dalia, who called Suzi at this time, really settled down. At the very least, there is a ce to live. Where she and Collin are, is arge mountain area of Collin. Since Elden let Dalia and Collin stay alive, the two have taken a taxi all the way, changing a few in the middle, spending nearly 3,000 yuan, tossing and turning, and finally returned to Collin¡¯s hometown. Collin¡¯s hometown is definitely an old forest deep in the mountains. Their house is still a stone house with half of the wall backing the mountain, and spider webs have long been formed in it. Fortunately, the old quilt and lint in the house are still there. On the first day back home, Dalia personally took apart and washed all the quilts, dried the cotton wool in the air, and Collin cleaned the inside and out of the house. After the whole day, the house is really a bit popr. That night, Dalia apanied his mother at home, and Collin went to the mountain to wander around. Bring back a roe deer at dawn. There are still a few chickens. The roe deer was pickled, and the chicken was taken to the farmhouse at the foot of the mountain for four to five hundred yuan. This is enough for Collin to carry two bags of rice, a bag of noodles, a barrel of oil, and some vegetables. On this day, the family of three finally ate steaming porridge, small mustard tuber, and the old mother personally wrapped the cabbage with leeks. As he ate, Dalia burst into tears in his eyes. ¡°Shanshan, I want to use the money you asked your friend to borrow to buy an agricultural tricycle.¡± Collin blushed. Asking a woman for money, he really didn¡¯t open his mouth. ¡°Okay!¡± Dalia agreed immediately. Without waiting for Collin to say anything, she said: ¡°With the tricycle, we will create the capital for our lives in the future. Besides, the agricultural tricycle is needed for plowingnd and fertilizing, and we must buy it!¡± In fact, Dalia wanted to say that with a tricycle, she could go with him to find something to do in the town. Even if you wash dishes in other people¡¯s restaurants. You can earn hundreds of dors a month. The tricycle was quickly bought, and it was a semirge agricultural tricycle. While sitting in the carriage, Dalia was about to cry with joy. ¡°In the past two days I have cleaned up the wastnd in the back mountain, nted all the crops that can be nted this season, and then I went to the town to find a job, and now many construction sites are short of people.¡± Collin, who once also managed the factory, When he came to his hometown, a remote part of the country, he could only be a migrant worker looking for work on the construction site. Just do it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1275 – 1276 Chapter 1275 ¨C 1276 Read Chapter 1275 ¨C 1276 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1275 A weekter, the field behind the mountain was turned over by Collin and crops were nted. The next step was to go to the town to find work. ¡°Shanshan, take a good rest at home. If you feel bored in the house, let your mother apany you to basking in the sun. This is a deep mountain, notparable to a metropolis like Nancheng. You may not see a person in a month.¡± Collin said to Dalia as he left. Dalia caught Collin: ¡°Dashan, I am not afraid of loneliness.¡± Collin: ¡°?¡± ¡°I used to be locked in a dark room for several years. I have long been ustomed to loneliness, but I want to go out looking for work like you. I also want to do a job myself. When I get off work at night, Come back together, I want to give more protection to the children in my stomach.¡± Dalia looked at Collin beggingly. Collin could understand the longing in the eyes of women. After so much, she has realized that it is useless to rely on anyone. Relying on yourself is the most reliable. Even though she felt distressed that she didn¡¯t want her to work pregnant, Collin still agreed: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the town to find work together.¡± ¡°However, before looking for a job, I have to do one more thing.¡± Dalia said. Collin asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to add some clothes for yourself? Okay, I¡¯ll go shopping with you.¡± Dalia shook his head: ¡°We borrowed money for Suzi. I want to call Suzi. Also, I want to live a good life with you. I can¡¯t hurt you. I want to ask Suzi to let her do things to me. Up.¡± Collin nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± A dayter, Dalia called Suzi. ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m really good now, Suzi.¡± Dalia said calmly on the phone. ¡°Well, Sister Shan, I can rest assured as long as you are safe, Sister Shan, don¡¯t worry about money, you need to tell me immediately.¡± Suzi said eagerly on the phone. Dalia smiled and shook his head: ¡°We both have hands and feet. In fact, we don¡¯t usually use much money. Money is not the main issue. Suzi, I have other things to find you¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Shan?¡± ¡°Suzi, your husband and Mr. Jun have a very good rtionship. They are brothers who have lived and died. Can I ask you to help your husband tell Mr. Jun?¡± Dalia asked in a pleading tone. Suzi immediately said: ¡°Sister Shan, You said, what do you want Arron to say to Kraig? ¡° ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t get any money from him. The card on my body was carried with me. I usually buy it with that card, but it was indeed robbed by Elma. I¡¯m gone, I didn¡¯t lie to him, I don¡¯t know why he chased me down?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is it because Mr. Jun has other misunderstandings about me? If so, can you ask Mr. Fu for help and ask Suzi?¡± Dalia said in an extremely pleading tone. Kraig drove her out. Because he is getting married. She didn¡¯t pester him, didn¡¯t trouble his wife, she didn¡¯t even take anything with him. Dalia really couldn¡¯t understand, what did Kraig pursue and kill her for? ¡°Can¡­can you help me? Suzi? I¡­I promise, I won¡¯t know him when I see him in the future, and I won¡¯t find her wife in my life. Troublesome, I will not bring any trouble to their lives, I will disappear from their lives, for sure.¡± Hearing Dalia¡¯s words, Suzi¡¯s nose was extremely sad. She cried and burst into tears: ¡°Sister Shan, your one¡­ is he good to you?¡± Speaking of Collin, Dalia has a warm face on his face: ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty down to earth, but I¡¯m just afraid that I will hurt him.¡± Suzi said: ¡°You live there with peace of mind, here I will help you deal with it.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you Suzi¡­¡± The phone hung up¡¯pop¡¯. ¡°Suzi, Suzi¡­¡± Here, Suzi looked at the person in front of him with a stunned expression: ¡°Jun¡­Kraig, why are you here?¡± Chapter 1276 After a long absence, Kraig¡¯s eyebrows were erected with a deep line. His tone has also changed a lot: ¡°Suzi, I¡­I am not in the mood to stay in Kyoto, so I came back to Nancheng. I haven¡¯t returned to my residence yet. I just want toe and see you, Ah Shan. ¡­¡± Kraig didn¡¯t doubt who Suzi was calling just now. He just wanted toe to Suzi to take a look subconsciously. Because he knew that Dalia would still contact Suzi if Dalia had nowhere to go. In his life, Dalia¡¯s favorite woman should be Suzi. ¡°Mr. Jun.¡± Suzi cleared his throat and asked: ¡°You¡­ have you seen Elma in the past few days in Kyoto?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kraig nodded: ¡°I did see it, but Suzi, I have broken up with herpletely. To put it bluntly, we have actually broken up for ten years, right? I have nothing to do with her!¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°I know, I know Mr. Jun.¡± After a pause, she said: ¡°Mr. Jun, listen to me, I think¡­ Elma, maybe all her extreme behaviors, but it seems to be because of loving you¡­ She has repeatedly I beat Sister Shan because she loves you too much¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, what do you mean?¡± Kraig interrupted Suzi. Suzi: ¡°Actually¡­ Actually, Mr. Jun, you¡­ Sister Shan has always known that you¡­ have been with you for so many years, you have never loved her, she is You know, so Sister Shan¡­she might¡­also¡­ also¡­¡± Cruel, Suzi said: ¡°Sister Shan, she doesn¡¯t love you!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love each other, you don¡¯t need to find her again. You live your own lives with each other, wouldn¡¯t it be good to start over?¡± Suzi persuaded. ¡°No! She loves me, Ashan loves me!¡± Suzi: ¡°But¡­you don¡¯t love her!¡± Kraig was shocked by Suzi, speechless. ¡°Do you know where Ah Shan is, right? Do you know where she is?¡± Kraig grabbed Suzi and asked repeatedly. Suzi: ¡°Mr. Jun, I really don¡¯t know. I want to know where Sister Shan is. I will go to her sooner than you. I just think about itter. Maybe this is the best ending. After all, you don¡¯t Love her. She also knows that you don¡¯t love her. Otherwise, she is pregnant with you, why doesn¡¯t shee and beg you?¡± ¡°Do you know how I did it six years ago?¡± ¡°Six years ago, as soon as I knew that the child in my stomach was Arron, I immediately tried my best to risk death. I wanted to prevent Arron from getting married.¡± ¡°But what about Sister Shan?¡± ¡°Sister Shan knows that she is pregnant with your child, she is the best bargaining chip, but she didn¡¯t Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jun, I think you need to calm down first. You see that you used to love Elma so much. You have loved Elma for more than ten years, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So maybe, the person you love most in your heart is still Elma.¡± ¡°Mr. Jun, if you and Elma reconcile now, I will definitely not say anything about you. I will bless you. If you and Elma have a wedding, Arron and I will definitely go back to attend.¡± At this moment, Suzi said very sincerely. She feels that there is nothing right or wrong in front of love. Maybe Elma loves Kraig, because she loves her too deeply, so she can¡¯t tolerate Sister Shan, so he beat Sister Shan, which makes sense. However, Suzi didn¡¯t know, her words really hurt Kraig¡¯s heart. Especially the sentence Suzi said: ¡°Sister Shan doesn¡¯t love you, so don¡¯t look for her.¡± Dalia doesn¡¯t love him? How could it be possible! No one knows better than Kraig how much Dalia loves him. She is an extremely timid woman. Especially when she saw some mollusks and living creatures, she was very scared. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1277 – 1278 Chapter 1277 ¨C 1278 Read Chapter 1277 ¨C 1278 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1277 Even with a live green prawn ced in front of her, she can shrink together in fright. However, she knew that he liked to eat broli fried fresh shrimp. Knowing that he is very picky, she is not worried that the shrimps in the restaurant will not pick the shrimp line. She is worried that the shrimps in the restaurant are frozen, so she personally goes to the vegetable market to choose the most plump shrimp. She bought them alive and picked them up one by one, enduring the boundless fear, and personally picked the shrimp thread clean for him. There are many things that have been done for him like this. How could she not love her? Others can¡¯t hear it, but what Kraig heard from Dalia¡¯s mouth: ¡°Yu, I love you.¡± Too many times. Too many, in the end he felt that he was eating home-cooked meals. The reason why he didn¡¯t take it seriously was that she had always emphasized to him: ¡°Yu, you don¡¯t have to have a psychological burden. You don¡¯t need to love me. I will always be your maid in your house.¡± And he really regarded her as a maid. It¡¯s the kind of perfect housemaid who goes out of the hall, goes into the kitchen, goes out noblely, and sl*tty on the bed. Kraig left Suzi¡¯s ce of work in a daze. Suzi called him behind him: ¡°Mr. Jun¡­Mr. Jun, are you okay?¡± Kraig didn¡¯t look back. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This evening, Suzi came home and talked to her husband about this. Unexpectedly, her husband Arron persuaded Suzi: ¡°Suzi, do you know Dalia¡¯s contact address right? Give Kraig the address, otherwise, he will Useless.¡± Suzi: ¡°If I give it to him, Sister Shan¡¯s peace will be broken. How difficult is it for Sister Shan to have a peaceful life?¡± Arron said: ¡°I persuaded Kraig today. If people don¡¯t want toe back with her, don¡¯t force them. After all, you drove them away. Give him the contact information and let him and Dalia do it. Understand.¡± Suzi thought for a while: ¡°Alright! But he often chased his wife and couldn¡¯t get it in the crematorium!¡± She gave Arron the phone number of Dalia. Arron sent this group to Kraig again. After receiving the number, Kraig didn¡¯t even change his clothes, so he rushed to the northeast madly. After more than a day, the car drove to the location of that number, where it turned out to be a cemetery. God! Looking up from the bottom of the mountain, the mountains and ins are full of graves. Kraig¡¯s heart suddenly became cold. He alsoughed decadently and self-deprecatingly in his heart: ¡°Little woman, she has also learned how to cunning rabbit three caves.¡± Simrly, Suzi, who is far away in Nancheng, is also restless. She doesn¡¯t know if she is right or wrong to give this set of numbers to Kraig. She doesn¡¯t know if Kraig finds Sister Shan, will she put Sister Shan and that man Break up? Then catch Sister Shan back? She dare not think. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kraig won¡¯t! I promise you that if he does that, I will cut off his head and give it to you, but if Dalia voluntarilyes back with him, it will be a different matter.¡± Suzi¡¯s heart rxed a little. However, she still slept restlessly this night. The next morning, Suzi was very angry. After putting on clothes and washing up, I came to the living room and heard someone knock on the door. She was suspicious, and went to open the door. When the door opened, he saw a group of dark things curled up in front of her house. Suzi suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1278 ¡°I am not a monster! I am a human!¡± A voice came from the body of the ck thing. Suzi took a closer look and saw that this group of ck things turned out to be a person curled up together. He was wearing ck clothes. ck trousers, ck shirt. Nesting together like this, at first nce, it is really hard to tell whether it is a person or a ghost. The man raised his head to look at Suzi, with a very decadent expression: ¡°Suzi, I¡¯m out again.¡± Suzi: ¡°Kraig?¡± Kraig smiled miserably: ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that I could show up at your house twice in the morning, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your sister Shan will be sly Rabbit Sanku. She left thest message of your mobile phone number. It¡¯s a cemetery.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have rummaged all the nts and trees on that mountain. Except for the graveyard and some messy grasses, there are really no wild animals on the mountain, let alone people.¡± Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly let go. She has been worried about whether things will get worse if Kraig finds sister Shan. Now she has not found the best. Called Arron, and helped Kraig in, who had fainted and sat on the sofa. Lilly, the little dumpling who just got up, stood in front of Kraig, sarcastically. ¡°Uncle Jun, you really look like a poor worm now.¡± Kraig: ¡°No! Your Uncle Jun is a poor bug now.¡± ¡°You are not just a poor worm, OK? You are now very sloppy, like a small dirty ball.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You said you, Uncle Jun, you also chased Aunt Shanshan away. When Aunt Shanshan was with you, you wore very clean clothes and matched them well. Now, without Aunt Shanshan taking care of you, you just Be like this, not handsome at all, and look like a little old man.¡± As he said, Lilly pinched his nose: ¡°Uncle Jun is so stinky, you are not only drinking, you still don¡¯t take a bath. You have the smell of alcohol. You are dirty and smelly than the beggar.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig, who has always been big, tall and decent, was buried like this? Kraig raised his eyelids and looked at the little thing that was akimbo in front of him. There was a sudden soreness in his eyes. More than a month. He can use all the manpower to form a regiment. But still could not find Dalia. She was pregnant when she left. Counting the time now, it should be more than two months, right? Belly pregnant? What does she look like with a big belly? Will there be beautiful and cute little freckles on your face? Will it be convenient to walk when I am pregnant in October? Is someone supporting her? Will the feet be swollen? Can someone help her wash her feet? Kraig didn¡¯t know. In the past, she used to wash his feet. After washing her feet, she would hold her feet in her arms and massage her. However, as a partner, not to mention husband and wife, it is a partner. As a partner, he has never helped her wash her feet once. She didn¡¯t know if her feet would be sore. Sometimes she wore sharp stilettos and shuttled among the guests after attending the banquet. Will her feet hurt when shees back? He didn¡¯t know. He never asked. Because every time,ing down from any banquet hall, he is enjoying that one. Enjoy her whole body massage on him, pressing his head, shoulders, and feet. Now that she is pregnant with a child, she may not be able to wear high heels, right? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1279 – 1280 Chapter 1279 ¨C 1280 Read Chapter 1279 ¨C 1280 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1279 However, women who are pregnant are easily tired. She is prone to backache and sore feet. What should she do at that time? ¡°You dirty ball, Uncle Jun! You stained our sofa! Humph!¡± Lilly has been very disgusted with Uncle Jun recently, so it is not pleasing to see Uncle Jun¡¯s needle. If anyone who is sick soils his sofa, Lilly will not me that person. Not only does she not me, she also sympathizes and pours a ss of water for that person. But Uncle Jun alone. Ever since Aunt Shanshan was driven away by Uncle Jun, Lilly has hated Uncle Jun very much. ¡°Hurry up and leave my house! If you don¡¯t leave my house, I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Lilly crouched his hips, grinning and threatening Kraig. The little girl had just got up with a hairy head stab on her head, wearing a one-piece pajamas, her body exuded a child-specific milky fragrance, her voice was waxy, but extremely cruel. A hallucination suddenly urred in Kraig¡¯s heart. If, if Ah Shan gave birth to a daughter for him, would she be as lovely as the only one? Such unreasonable y? If he and Ah Shan¡¯s daughter were born, I dare not say that in Nancheng, if it is in Kyoto, she is qualified to y sideways in the whole of Kyoto. But, what about Ashan? ¡°Okay, you can beat Uncle Jun to death.¡± Kraig closed his eyes and waited for Lilly to beat her. However, Shen only pped him and was taken away by his mother. Immediately afterwards, Arron came over to help Kraig and said in an angry tone: ¡°You are only capable of this! If you can¡¯t find your wife, youe to me to torture me!¡± The words must be said, Arron helped Kraig and went out. After opening the door, he turned around and said to Suzi: ¡°I will take him to mypany first.¡± Suzi nodded. This morning, Suzi was the only one to send Shen to kindergarten. When I arrived at the kindergarten, it happened that I saw Gu Xiaoqing again. The woman was calling, with an obvious smile on her face: ¡°Okay, thank you, cousin, thank you, thank you for introducing me to such a big customer.¡± ¡°Cousin, I will invite you to dinner at noon.¡± Gu Xiaoqing called and went out. When walking side by side with Suzi, the woman just pretended not to see Suzi. In other words, she didn¡¯t put Suzi in her eyes at all. Suzi doesn¡¯t matter. But several other mothers whispered: ¡°All day long, we say that we are Mrs. Kuo and that she is poor. I have never seen a poor man who can be so proud of her. She doesn¡¯t want to join us and doesn¡¯t force her. It¡¯s been beaten up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying!¡± ¡°The only mother, we really didn¡¯t reject her or iste her.¡± Suzi nodded and smiled: ¡°I know, we¡­all need to be ourselves.¡± Yubi, she went out of the gate of the kindergarten and went to work. When he came to thepany, the first person Suzi saw was Darius. Darius had a bright face today, and he saw that something happy was on his face. Suzi suddenly thought of the call she heard from Gu Xiaoqing when she was in the kindergarten. Gu Xiaoqing shouted: ¡°Cousin.¡± There is no doubt that the cousin Gu Xiaoqing talks about should be Darius. ¡°Cousin, morning!¡± Darius greeted Suzi with a smile on his face. Suzi sneered coldly, and then said: ¡°Darius, you have a lot of cousins.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There were Walton and Lanita before, and then Rayna and me, now we have another cousin, are you very proud?¡± Darius: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi, are you in a bad mood?¡± Suzi: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Darius: ¡°Of course not! I only have two cousins, one is the daughter of my aunt¡¯s family, and the other is the daughter of my aunt¡¯s family. This is the blood rtionship of close rtives!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After a pause, she asked, ¡°Why are you so happy so early in the morning?¡± Darius suddenly smiled: ¡°Cousin, guess why I am happy?¡± Chapter 1280 Suzi was not angry: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± She is still angry about Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s phone call. ¡°Thank you cousin! Galia finally made up with me!¡± Darius was happily like a child. Suzi suddenly smiled with relief: ¡°Congrattions, Brother A Zhen, treat Galia well, Galia is a good girl, and she is not so evil, she is a very sunny girl.¡± ¡°I know Suzi, I know.¡± Darius was still very excited. Suzi originally wanted to ask if he was going to have dinner with Gu Xiaoqing at noon, but when he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t ask about it. She changed the subject: ¡°It seems that He and Rayna can¡¯t have lunch with Galia at noon today. You have to eat together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Darius said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go up to work.¡± This morning, Suzi was so busy with work that he didn¡¯t even drink any water. It wasn¡¯t until lunch time that Rayna said to Suzi, ¡°Suzi, stop painting. If you are so busy and don¡¯t even eat, you will get cervical spondylosis if you keep your head down. Go, let¡¯s shout. Shang Galia, I have a treat today.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t look up: ¡°Don¡¯t shout Galia, she is dating today.¡± Rayna immediately became interested: ¡°What are you talking about? Galia and my cousin, no, and your cousin, nor are they, and our cousin, are you making up?¡± Suzi was out of anger: ¡°Look at you little shrew, you have a strong desire to survive.¡± Rayna: ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Let¡¯s go, eat sushi, you have a treat!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°Why is the little shrew so generous today, she doesn¡¯t want to ughter me, and you still take the initiative to treat me?¡± Suzi and Rayna were going out, and she asked Rayna. Rayna smiled immediately: ¡°Kraig gave me his sry card in thispany. I didn¡¯t want it at first, but then I thought about it, don¡¯t want it for nothing. I am his wife. His sry should be paid. I¡¯m in charge.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two women were happier as they talked, and neither saw the person leaning in the aisle in front of them. ¡°You two talked andughed, secretly, what are you going to do?¡± Galia asked. When Suzi and Rayna saw Galia, they were taken aback at the same time. Then, Suzi asked, ¡°Should you not live in the two-person world with Ah Zhen today and have a candlelight lunch?¡± Galia was bored: ¡°I was going to go.¡± Rayna said with concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Galia, changed his mind again? Or is Mr. Shu not like you? If it is Mr. Shu, Suzi and I will help you.¡± Suzi nodded. Galia shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Mr. Shu. Originally, Darius and I had an appointment. I stood in his office door waiting for him to process the contract on hand, and then we could set off.¡± ¡°As a result, he temporarily answered the phone.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± Rayna and colleagues Suzi asked. ¡°Some of her rtives insisted on inviting him to dinner, as if his parents were also there. It wouldn¡¯t work if he didn¡¯t go. In fact, he asked me to go with him. I¡¯m not happy to go,¡± Galia said. Suzi: ¡°So, he won¡¯t take you there?¡± Galia lightly smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t me him for this. I don¡¯t want to go. He actually doesn¡¯t want to go. He said that he would not give his rtives a good face when he went. A feast, it¡¯s better for him to go alone like sitting on pins and needles.¡± Suzi said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go. The three of us will go to eat sushi and drink sake. We will let you have a treat today.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1281 – 1282 Chapter 1281 ¨C 1282 Read Chapter 1281 ¨C 1282 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1281 Three women can also be a drama. They ordered tuna sushi, mango cheese sushi, shrimp sushi, and three small bottles of very low alcohol. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This noon, the three of them were talking and tasting the sake, and they were not happy. ¡°Just missing Sister Shan.¡± Galia said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lenny¡¯s uncle can still find Aunt Shanshan in this life, I miss her too, if Aunt Shanshan can¡¯t marry the Jun¡¯s family, if I marry the Jun¡¯s family alone, don¡¯t look at me. She¡¯s a little b!tch. I¡¯m also scared in my heart.¡± ¡°This time, I returned without sess. I feel that Sister Shan doesn¡¯t want toe back. Otherwise, Kraig will be unable to find her again and again.¡± Suzi said in aforting tone. Galia and Rayna looked at Suzi. Galia asked, ¡°Suzi, didn¡¯t you mean that Sister Shan is pregnant, what should she do if she doesn¡¯t ¡°There are so many men in the world, not necessarily Kraig.¡± Suzi smiled. After a pause, she continued, ¡°A woman who has been with him for six or seven years, in which she has aborted four or five times for him, and she has fallen to the point that her body can no longer bear it. Such a woman When he said to drive away, he also said lightly.¡± Galia said sadly: ¡°What I mean is that Kraig was really cruel and cruel at the beginning.¡± ¡°If you want it, they will stay here to do theundry and cook for you, warm the bed for you, conceive your baby, and beat the baby for you! If you don¡¯t want one, you just kick the person out of the house? Just kidding!¡± ¡°Why should Ie back again!¡± ¡°Could it be that I can¡¯t find a man in this world?¡± Suzi¡¯s remarks meant that the two sisters nodded one after another. ¡°That is to say! You have driven me away, why should Ie back again and note back! You lifted the sedan chair to lift me back and never came back! The child in my stomach has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s all mine! Humph! ¡°Galia said, patting her chest. Rayna also hummed angrily: ¡°I¡¯m so angry with Lenny¡¯s uncle Kraig, let him regret it for the rest of his life, and let his child call someone else father!¡± The three little women had never drunk alcohol before, and asionally drank sake once, even if the degree was very low, it would be dizzy after a small bottle. When the three women each made their own rhetoric, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up and nced at it, and it turned out to be Darius calling. ¡°Galia, you didn¡¯t bring your cell phone?¡± Suzi thought that Darius should be calling Galia at this time. Galia immediately said, ¡°I brought it.¡± ¡°Then why is Ah Zhen still calling my cell phone.¡± Yubi, she handed the phone to Galia and asked Galia to connect. Galia immediately connected: ¡°Why! You said to have dinner with your rtives, and now you change your mind? If you really change your mind, I allow you to apologize to me once, quickly apologize!¡± At that end, Darius didn¡¯t interact with Galia at all. He asked Galia in a very anxious voice: ¡°Galia, isn¡¯t this Suzi¡¯s cell phone? Howe you answered the call?¡± Galia: ¡°¡­You, aren¡¯t you looking for me?¡± Suzi + Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± At that end, Darius said anxiously: ¡°Galia, hurry up! Give your phone to Suzi. I have a very important urgent matter for Suzi.¡± Galia handed the phone to Suzi immediately. Suzi immediately connected, with a very bad tone: ¡°Darius, what are you going to do! Immediately apologize to Galia!¡± At that end, Darius said: ¡°She Niang,e to the Fu Group quickly.¡± Suzi was surprised: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Darius?¡± ¡°Then¡­ that woman, she¡­ went to the Fu Group to find Mr. Fu. Chapter 1282 Suzi was dazed: ¡°Which woman?¡± At the other end, Darius hurriedly said: ¡°Suzi, this matter is the fault of my cousin, my cousin¡­ that cousin is Gu Xiaoqing, she works in a financialpany, and I don¡¯t know how she pestered my dad. It¡¯s your uncle.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi was unhappy when he heard the name Gu Xiaoqing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he told my dad. My dad gave her a business card of mine. Then she took my business card and went to the Fu Group. She said she wanted to talk about financing venture capital. .¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing this, she had already walked out as fast as the wind. ¡°Suzi, Suzi!¡± Galia called from behind. Suzi had already walked out, she looked back at Galia and Rayna: ¡°Help me ask for a leave in the afternoon!¡± Language must! You can no longer see people. Stopped the taxi and went all the way to the Fu Group. Suzi is like going to Arron¡¯s grouppany, although she is worthy of the name. It¡¯s all because she doesn¡¯t understand thepany¡¯s matters. Moreover, she also has her own profession to do. Besides, a man alone can take care of his corporate kingdom. As a woman, she does not want to have a bad influence on her man. After half an hour, Suzi came to the Fu Group. Few people from the Fu Group knew Suzi. Suzi stepped on high heels and walked in quickly, but was stopped by the little girl at the front desk: ¡°Madam, who are you looking for!¡± ¡°Arron!¡± The front desk stopped Suzi more firmly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam! We, Mr. Fu, can meet everyone who wants to meet! Do you have an appointment?¡± Suzi said to the front desk: ¡°Call Christopher and say I am Suzi.¡± Seeing Suzi¡¯s determination, the front desk did not dare to neglect. She immediately called Christopher: ¡°Assistant Yan, ady named Suzi said¡­¡± ¡°Let her in right away!¡± Christopher said immediately. Small front desk: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she said: ¡°Okay, good help.¡± After closing the line, the front desk respectfully said to Suzi: ¡°Madam, pleasee in.¡± Suzi gave the small receptionist a polite smile and walked in. At this time, a female employee just came out of the pantry, and the small front desk immediately abnormal. We wille two as soon as wee.¡± The little clerk immediately became interested: ¡°Which two, which two?¡± All of theirments were clearly heard by Suzi. The small receptionist continued: ¡°Just an hour ago, there was a very fashionable and domineering goddess. At first nce, the high-cold goddess of Yu Jie came to Mr. Fu. The woman came in with the word¡¯Shu¡¯ written on it. VIP pass, bluntlye to see Mr. Fu.¡± ¡°Oh my god, who is that woman, such a cow?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± the female clerk asked. ¡°This is not as big as the aura just now. This seems to be a woman of duty, but she should not be too small, because Assistant Yan immediately let her in.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The little clerk was drowsy just now, and now he immediately came to the spirit: ¡°Is there a good show to watch? Oh my God, there is noce news before and after the president got married. This is really going to happen. It¡¯s a good show.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, the president hates the rumors of hispany the most. Be careful of having his tongue cut.¡± The small front desk reminded the female staff member. ¡°Oh, I know. I watch a good show quietly, and you call me whenever there is a movement.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1283 – 1284 Chapter 1283 ¨C 1284 Read Chapter 1283 ¨C 1284 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1283 The little receptionist nodded: ¡°Oh!¡± When the two people here were muttering, Suzi had already drifted away. Her high heels stepped on the carpet slowly, steady, and rhythmically. It¡¯s as if the female senior executives within the Fu Group, who thought they had the status of real power, came out subjectively. Such a walking sound made Gu Xiaoqing, who was sitting in Arron¡¯s office at this time, very proud. She could hear that a female clerk must havee outside the office of President Fu, and just listening to the footsteps, the question of the female clerk must not be low. Gu Xiaoqing wanted to expose herself exactly once in front of such a female employee. ¡°Mr. Fu, you have read this letter of intent for more than an hour, should you give me a definite answer?¡± Gu Xiaoqing sat opposite Arron. She leaned forward, and the deep V in front of her became deeper. When she came in, it wasn¡¯t like that. She was wearing a seersucker scarf around her neck when she came in. The scarf covered arge area of her skin. As soon as he walked in, Gu Xiaoqing pretended to be surprised, and then said shyly: ¡°Mr. Fu, you¡­ so it¡¯s you?¡± Arron raised his eyes to look at the woman in front of him, and asked calmly, ¡°Are you the customer that Darius introduced?¡± Gu Xiaoqing smiled: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fu. Ourpany has regtions. Salesmen like us should not leave any bad impression on each other. I¡­I saw youst time, and my daughter guessed you. My shoes are gone, I squat down to polish your shoes, and you say I¡¯m¡­ annoying.¡± Arron: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I mean, if you hate me, I will turn around and leave, and thene over from ourpany¡­¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s investment matters, do you think it¡¯s the same thing as you squatted on the street to polish your shoes?¡± Arron asked Gu Xiaoqing expressionlessly. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t speak, but lowered her head, and came in with a blushing face. Then she ced a stack of letters of intent on the table of Arron¡¯s boss very regrly, and exined to Arron in great detail. She kept talking, she was very professional. Arron kept listening, but never said a word. Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t help asking her several times: ¡°Mr. Fu, you¡­¡± ¡°Go on!¡± Arron said. Gu Xiaoqing slowly bloomed, and she knew that she was right today. When the professional knowledge was about the same, a thinyer of sweat broke out on her forehead. Gu Xiaoqing naturally took the seersucker from her neck, and tied it to her hair as a bow. In this way, her cold image immediately became yful, and it did not appear abrupt. Not only that, her white neck, and below, also appeared in front of Arron like no one. Arron nced. The brow furrowed slightly. However, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s heart was very helpful. She knew that this was a man¡¯s heartbeat and excitement. ¡°Mr. Fu¡­ what do you think of this letter of intent of ourpany?¡± At this time, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone was a little charming. Her entire back waist was dented into a scoop, she leaned forward vigorously, and asked Arron unhurriedly. Arron was silent, he only listened to the footsteps of the extremely calm and leisurely high heels outside the office. The stomping footsteps came to the outside of the office a few secondster. ¡°Mr. Fu, do you need me to open the door?¡± Gu Xiaoqing asked empathetically. She had better expose herself now. This is the result Gu Xiaoqing wants. Without waiting for Arron¡¯s consent, Gu Xiaoqing wanted to get up and open the door. However, the door opened at this time. The stomping high heels came quickly to Gu Xiaoqing, and mmed her hair tied with seersucker: ¡°Woman! Your courage is fat enough!¡± Chapter 1284 Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°You¡­who are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Fu, Ms. Fu, what¡¯s the situation, ah¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hair was in pain. She didn¡¯t have time to see who came. She only pretended to be calm and resisted: ¡°Who are you, why are you so reckless, you¡­Mr. Fu¡­¡± Suzi squeezed Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hair. Because the high heels were too high, she couldn¡¯t walk easily, so she simply threw the high heels out of Arron¡¯s office. However, even Suzi, who walks barefoot, is taller than Gu Xiaoqing, who wears high heels. Therefore, she squeezed Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hair and tugged forward, which made Gu Xiaoqing feel painful, thinking about how to ask Suzi for help, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Just like that, Suzi took Gu Xiaoqing out all the way. ¡°Woman! I don¡¯t usuallye to my husband¡¯spany because I can¡¯t find a suitable reason! You really gave me a chance to be here today. I just want to drag you all the way from my husband¡¯s office to the gate. I want to show all of you, this is the fate of you bravely breaking into my husband¡¯s office!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Suzi dragged Gu Xiaoqing out and said calmly. ¡°You misunderstood, Mrs. Fu, you are Mrs. Fu, right? You misunderstood, I really came today¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Suzi, who was stopped, raised his hand and pped her face severely. Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face was suddenly clearly visible without root fingerprints. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Without waiting for her to react, Suzi continued to walk out with her hair. Suzi uses a lot of strength, her expression is very calm, but her movements are very clean and tidy. The huge Fu Group employees amounted to tens of thousands. When they heard Lang Nei¡¯s quarrel, they couldn¡¯t help bute out to watch. At this sight, they were stunned. This is the Fu Group. The most high-end grouppany in Nancheng. In the Fu Group, especially outside the office of President Fu, there has never been such an ugly and bloody incident. Arron, president of the dignified Fu Group, and Arron, the king of Nancheng who is afraid of others, how can they tolerate such things from happening in their ownpany. A woman with a calm facial expression, barefoot, carrying a bag in one hand, and holding the other woman¡¯s hair with the other. And the other woman was pped, she could only bow her waist, like a shrimp, forced to be dragged forward by the barefoot woman. Women with shed hair are wearing high heels and brand-name fashions. If you just look at the clothes, the dragged women must be more upscale and more expensive than the barefooted women. However, a woman who is not upscale and inexpensive, but she is so righteous and very energetic to drag the noble woman out. This drama. Not so fierce. Everyone looked out. The barefooted woman with her hair pulled out and said calmly: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing! Your name is Gu Xiaoqing!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°You¡­how do you know¡­my name?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know my name is Suzi?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to my daughter¡¯s kindergarten on purpose and sign up for your daughter?¡± Suzi pulled Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hair severely for a hundred years, and asked very calmly. Her tone was like a censor with conclusive evidence, censoring a criminal who denied denial. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°I¡­I am not.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1285 – 1286 Chapter 1285 ¨C 1286 Read Chapter 1285 ¨C 1286 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1285 ¡°Okay, your mouth is hard.¡± Suzi sneered. Then, she said: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing! Find out the nursery where my daughter is located in advance to save your life, and contact me first.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t miss the sensuality and win in front of me early. Your tall, cold and arrogant character set makes me have a good impression of you, because you think I will like you, a tall, indifferent and indifferent person, right?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°You¡­what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. Please let me go! Your way affects Mr. Fu¡¯s image in thepany. Please let go! You are like a person like this. Vixen!¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°Am I a shrew? It¡¯s not your turn to teach me!¡± ¡°Gu Xiaoqing! The set of your deliberate deployments is really bad!¡± When it came to this, Suzi had already pulled Gu Xiaoqing into the reception lobby. At the front desk, the female clerk who was waiting for a good show did not expect her to see her good show so soon. The female staff member was stunned. Suzi suddenly flicked, staggering Gu Xiaoqing, and then fell to the ground. Gu Xiaoqing is wearing a skirt today, and it is still a very short one-step skirt. After being thrown by Suzi like this, her one-step skirt suddenly opened a seam. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Suzi with tears in her eyes. Suzi¡¯s expression remained calm. There was not too much anger, not too much swearing. At this moment, Suzi is very much like her usual cold personality. Not only high cold, but also an extremely powerful calm. It¡¯s not at all like Suzi usually treats her, friendly and smiling, with a little appreciation and tolerance in his eyes. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this moment, Suzi did not tolerate her Gu Xiaoqing at all. ¡°Suzi! I originally thought you were a sensible, different from their broad wife. It turns out that you were panicked like this, and then you were so arrogant! Why did I offend you? You took me from Mr. Fu¡¯s office. Pull it out directly!¡± ¡°I want to sue you, I want to sue you! sue you!¡± Gu Xiaoqing said three times in a row. ¡°Report?¡± Suzi sneered. Then he said: ¡°In the realm of my man, you sue me? Gu Xiaoqing, I tell you, there are so many women in this world who want to covet my man, but there is no one like you, with such a method. Clumsy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me! You¡¯re crazy, a woman like you is too unconfident, right? Just grab someone whoes to negotiate with your husband, and you say it¡¯s here to seduce your husband? I don¡¯t believe in Mr. Fu Don¡¯t give me justice!¡± As soon as Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s voice fell, she saw Arroning to the scene. His expression is very cold. A man with a slender figure, dressed in a navy blue suit, stood between the two women. ¡°Mr. Fu, I¡¯m here to talk to you about cooperation. Mr. Fu, you have to tell your wife that your wife involuntarily dragged me out of your office and pulled all my hair off. Don¡¯t bring this. Bullying, President Fu?¡± Gu Xiaoqing looked up at Arron pitifully and aggrievedly. There were tears in her eyes. Arron looked at Gu Xiaoqing and then at Suzi. Suzi¡¯s face was still calm, and the man looked down Suzi¡¯s face again, seeing Suzi¡¯s bare feet all the time. Women¡¯s feet are bright and white, slender and beautiful. He often washes her feet before taking a break at night, but he has never discovered that her call is so beautiful. The man¡¯s face suddenly became milder. Then, he slowly bent down and ced a pair of high heels in front of Suzi. ¡°Raise your feet.¡± The man raised his eyes and looked at his wife gently. Chapter 1286 Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She stared nkly, her eyes almost fell out of shock, okay? At this moment, Gu Xiaoqing even forgot that she was still sitting on the ground, and that she might be gone. And the staff of the entire Fu Group, all of them looked dumbfounded. But the man in full view did not twist at all. He slowly squatted down on his waist, cing the high- heeled shoes in his hand in front of Suzi, and leaned his shoulders towards Suzi: ¡°Hold my shoulders.¡± Suzi obediently supported Arron on the shoulder. ¡°You said you know you are going to fight Xiaosan, and you still wear such high heels, aren¡¯t you trying to make yourself suffer? Fortunately, you are not stupid. You also know that you take off your shoes and squeeze Xiaosan¡¯s hair. ¡°Arron said slowly while putting on shoes for Suzi. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± All employees of thepany: ¡°¡­¡± I always knew that Fu was always in fear. This was sent by him on the official blog of the Fu Group. I have always known that Fu is always a spoiled wife, but they have never seen how Fu, who has always been extremely abstinent, always dotes on his wife? Today, I finally let all the staff of the Fu Group see it. Especially female staff. There were also some female employees who were eager to move towards Mr. Fu, always looking for opportunities to get closer. And at this moment, when seeing the vice president¡¯s wife so sturdy, and seeing Fu always doting on her sturdy wife so much, all those women who have thoughts and schemes about Mr. Fu have all killed this idea. Budding. Arron slowly put on high heels for Suzi, then slowly stood up, then put Suzi in his arms, and said calmly to all the staff present: ¡°My lifelong lifelong leader, It is also the wife of the president of our Fu Group.¡± ¡°Hello, madam!¡± the staff said in unison. I don¡¯t know when, hundreds of staff have poured out from the corridor, and the entire corridor has been blocked. At this moment, they seem to have been courageous by Suzi¡¯s behavior. Always be beaten up or fired. They shoutedughing and joking. ¡°Hello, Mrs. President.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. President.¡± ¡°Mrs. President, I like you so much , Can you sign me? ¡° ¡°Mrs. President¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing sitting on the ground: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, her humiliating tears flowed down. ¡°You¡­does yourpany treat your customers like this? I¡­how on earth did I offend your President¡¯s wife? You want to treat me like this?¡± Gu Xiaoqing hysterically wanted to prove it for herself. Strive for reason. At this time, Christopher squeezed from the crowd. He put a small storage disk in front of Gu Xiaoqing, and said in a calm and disgusting tone: ¡°Ms. Gu, this is the monitoring content of the president¡¯s office, or else just y it in this hall now?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1287 – 1288 Chapter 1287 ¨C 1288 Read Chapter 1287 ¨C 1288 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1287 Her face suddenly turned blue and white. At this time, Arron also spoke: ¡°Miss Gu, if you wear such a deep V from the beginning ande to my office to talk to me about business, mypany¡¯s front desk won¡¯t let you in once it is clear.¡± At this time, the front desk also suddenly noticed therge white skin on Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s neck. The front desk suddenly pointed at Gu Xiaoqing angrily: ¡°You¡­how did you change your outfit?¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°She didn¡¯t change clothes. When she came in, the reason she looked conservative was because she wrapped her in front of her with a scarf, and now she missed arge area in front of her that shouldn¡¯t be exposed. , Because she took off the scarf as the bow tie.¡± The front desk red at Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°You¡­you woman, how can you do this? No wonder our president¡¯s wife came to pick you out personally. A woman like you should go parade and let everyone see. What kind of stuff are you!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Someone vomited directly on Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face. At this time, Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t take care of that much. Anyway, she has reached this point, she might as well struggle a bit: ¡°I¡­what the hell did I do! I am showing the vice president the information and the letter of intent. I am afraid that my hair is blocking the president, so I just put it on. The silk scarf was torn off and tied into my hair because I have to exin the above note to the president!¡± ¡°I Gu Xiaoqing has always been cold and arrogant. I have never done anything like that! The humiliation I suffered today, I must repay it, otherwise, I will die here!¡± Gu Xiaoqing cried and said. At this time, Suzi sneered: ¡°Miss Gu, do you have to let me expose you all?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°What do you mean, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have a father since you were a child. Your son studied finance at a foreign university with great academic performance, but you have repeatedly frustrated when talking about boyfriends, because your mother won¡¯t let you talk about men from abroad, even if you are of Chinese descent. ¡° Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So you had to go back to China. The so-called daughter you sent to the kindergarten was actually adopted by you. You once married a foreigner briefly in order to adopt a child.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Gu Xiangyi was adopted by you from an orphanage abroad. Am I right?¡± Suzi asked. Without waiting for Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s answer, Suzi went on to say: ¡°The purpose of your adoption of this child is to get closer to me, to get closer to my child, and to slowly approach my husband. I was right. Gu Xiaoqing!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What you call cold, cold, and arrogant, these characters are all created by the concave people! And you had a chance encounter with my daughter in the mall.¡± ¡°You met my husband by chance, right?¡± ¡°You want your adopted daughter to establish a good rtionship with my daughter. The children do y well with my daughter. The true friendship between the two little girls is under your control, Gu Xiaoqing?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± There was a burst of blue, red and white on her face. Suzi went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are not as good as the sky. Your concave personality is extremely climax in your eyes, but in my eyes, it is extremely clumsy. The reason why I am polite to you is that Waiting for your fox tail to be exposed.¡± ¡°Sure enough, you shot so quickly.¡± ¡°Gu Xiaoqing, grab someone else¡¯s husband! Do you think everyone else is a fool! Do you think you are doing it perfectly! In fact, you are full of loopholes! You are as ugly as a clown!¡± Suzi med Gu Xiaoqing mercilessly. Gu Xiaoqing was so shy that he couldn¡¯t even speak. That was the case for the so-called winners and losers. Suzi was toozy to give Gu Xiaoqing a second look. She only said to Arron: ¡°Arron, you can deal with her.¡± Arron said very short and cold words: ¡°Throw it out!¡± Chapter 1288 R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Throw¡­Where to throw?¡± Christopher asked behind him. ¡°Smelly ditch, sewer.¡± Arron said lightly. What came out of his mouth was as if throwing a woman was throwing a bag of unstoppable garbage. ¡°Mr. Fu¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing was extremely desperate. She had always heard that Arron was cold-blooded and ruthless, but today she finally experienced it in person. At this moment, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, he picked it up and took a look, then said to Suzi, ¡°You¡­your cousin.¡± The call was from Darius. When Suzi answered the phone, there was a burst of gunfire: ¡°Darius! What kind of pheasant customer did you introduce to my man! Ah, I¡¯m almost naked when Ie to my man¡¯s office! I ask you, are you my cousin? Isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my cousin, you hurt me like this!¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know she was a pheasant?¡± ¡°What, she is your cousin!¡± ¡°What a joke! I¡¯m your cousin, okay? When did you have a pheasant cousin!¡± ¡°I tell you Darius, I have known this pheasant long ago! Her daughter is the only one who is studying in a kindergarten. She is clearly a pheasant, but she dressed herself up as a cold and aloof peacock all day long. Actually, There are so many ugly expressions on the back butt, but she doesn¡¯t know it.¡± After a few words, Gu Xiaoqing, who was sitting on the ground in despair and tears, had a lot of blue, red and white on her face. At this moment, if there is a hole in the ground, she can get in. It was too embarrassing. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll save you face this time, so I won¡¯t throw this pheasant into the stinking ditch!¡± After speaking, Suzi immediately hung up the phone. After closing the line, she handed the phone to Arron, and then, one inadvertently stretched out his hand to grab Arron¡¯s tie. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± Including Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Christopher!¡± Suzi ordered. ¡°Yes! Madam!¡± ¡°Come here with a pair of scissors!¡± Suzi snapped off. Everyone was stunned. Christopher didn¡¯t dare to refuse, he turned around and went to the administrative department to take a small pair of scissors and handed it to Suzi. Everyone on the scene squeezed a sweat. Some timid people didn¡¯t dare to see the bloody scene below, and simply turned and left. Some daring, watching Suzi¡¯s movements helplessly, did not dare to speak out. At this time, the silent needle drop at the front desk can be heard. ¡°Arron! Listen to my olddy! If you manage thepany, you will manage thepany! If you let my olddy see that yourpany has such a pheasant woman next time, under the banner of cooperation, when you get to the office, you can¡¯t wait to take yourself off. I just¡­¡± Say yes, she clicked a pair of scissors and cut Arron¡¯s tie into a short fork. Ha! The short fork tie was pucked under Arron¡¯s neck, not to mention funny. ¡°I see! This tie is your destiny!¡± Arron¡¯s fright is to obey: ¡°Yes, yes, Mrs.¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go,e back to the office with me!¡± The woman pinched the little bit of a fork, and dragged her man into it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1289 – 1290 Chapter 1289 ¨C 1290 Read Chapter 1289 ¨C 1290 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1289 As he walked, he said to Christopher without looking back: ¡°Christopher, since my cousin hase to intercede, now there is no need to throw this pheasant into the drain. He is smelly enough anyway. Just throw it out on the main road.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Remember to disinfect the front desk to get rid of the smell.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Suzi pulled Arron farther and farther, and here Christopher said with a cold face to Gu Xiaoqing who was sitting on the ground: ¡°Get out!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to roll, she wanted to roll a long time ago. But there was a slit in the back of his skirt. If she stood up at this time, she would definitely be gone. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Someone drove thepany staff away. Especially female staff members: ¡°You women, no! Pheasants are really hard to guard against and are pervasive. They are obviously a pheasant, and they dress up so high-end, ahhh! Get out of here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t roll anymore, we lifted her and threw her into the street and stripped her naked!¡± Gu Xiaoqing got up and ran out. God! It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t stand up. Many people find that she is wearing a very cool, rope-like kind behind her. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Such a taste of walking out in public made Gu Xiaoqing really want to die. She hurriedly tore off the messy and shapeless silk scarf from her head, barely wrapped her A55, and ran out of the front desk in a very embarrassing manner. Elevator. At this moment, downstairs, outside the gate of the Fu Group Company, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother Gu Jianing was waiting outside for her only daughter. She was waiting for her daughter toe out and celebrate together. As long as the daughter can take the first step steadily today, their n will be half sessful. Before the daughter returned to China, she made a bold statement to her mother: ¡°Mom, I Gu Xiaoqing fishing, naturally I want to catch the biggest one!¡± ¡°I know that Arron is an extremely cold-blooded, extremely cold-blooded man, but I also heard that Arron loves his wife extremely.¡± Gu Jianing reminded her daughter at that time: ¡°Since you know it, then it means that the chances of seduce Arron are not very great, you might as well go back to second¡­¡± ¡°No! Mom! The reason why our mother and daughter have repeatedly frustrated abroad is that we don¡¯t understand the habits of Westerners. Westerners look quite civilized. To put it bluntly, they are more animalistic. They are not so particr and concerned. ¡° ¡°Yes, the ancient country of the East is different.¡± ¡°After thousands of years of etiquette doctrine, in the bones of the old man of the East, in fact, he still cares about love. You grew up in the East. What do you think of your mother?¡± Gu Jianing immediately praised: ¡°Good girl, mother, a woman who grew up in the East, is not as transparent as you, you are right!¡± ¡°So, I want to seize this weakness of Arron. He didn¡¯t love his wife at first. Why did he marry his wife? It was because of the child.¡± ¡°There is another. Her wife is a cold woman. If I talk about coldness, my temperament and my appearance, I promise to be more vorful than his wife. I have to seduce a man, mother, the way you taught me since I was a child. , It¡¯s not something that women who work as methods can learn.¡± Hearing that her daughter is so confident, Gu Jianing praised her daughter more and more: ¡°Of course! Even if it is a socialite, my daughter is also a noble princess-level socialite!¡± ¡°Have you heard of some down-and-out princesses in Tsarist Russia? Even if they are turned into socialites to apany the wine, they are still noble and elegant at a nce. You can¡¯t pretend that kind of attitude.¡± ¡°And my daughter is the noble princess!¡± ¡°Mom has confidence in you! Marry Arron! Our mother and daughter will have a fortune in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± This is what the mother and daughter nned before returning home. However, no one thought that this n had just been implemented, and it would have copsed. ¡°Sally, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Jianing took off her coat and wrapped it up for her daughter. She looked at Gu Xiaoqing distressedly. Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned iron cyan: ¡°Suzi! That woman! She is so nasty!¡± ¡°Suzi¡­Why are you Suzi?¡± behind him, an old voice suddenly questioned. Chapter 1290 The mother and daughter of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing looked back at the same time, and saw a tall, slender figure behind them, who looked about 50 years old, but looked at them with a frown. Gu Xiaoqing was startled. Gu Jianing tilted his head and looked at it again. Then, Gu Jianing shouted in surprise: ¡°You¡­you are¡­you are my brother Axiong?¡± Brother Axiong? Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes were startled. How many years has he not been called Brother Axiong? Think about it, at least for more than 40 years, right? Even Qin Wenyu, his own wife Qin Wenyu, had never called Fu Zhengxiong like that. ¡°You are¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s tone improved a little. He thought that if he could be called Brother Axiong, he must be an old friend. Old deceased a long time ago. Moreover, the rtionship should be good. ¡°I¡¯m Ningning, Brother Axiong, and I¡¯m Ningning.¡± Gu Jianing, who was in her early fifties, changed her tone of voice like a little girl. Ningning? Fu Zhengxiong thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Gu Jianing gestured two croissants on his head. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When I first met Axiong¡¯s brother, Axiong¡¯s brother was already eighteen years old, but at that time Ning Ningcai¡­ was only six years old, and Ningning sat on the shoulders of his uncle, so he was better than Axiong. Brother is half a head tall, Brother Axiong, you feed Ningning marshmallows, have you forgotten?¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he almost cheered: ¡°You¡­ are you the little girl doll?¡± In his mind, the little girl who was six or seven years old, even seven or eight years old, andter R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only eleven or twelve years old. The little girl was like a princess when she was young. At that time, the rtionship between the Fu family and the Shu family was very good, and the exchanges were very close. And Ding Xing is a prosperous member of the Fu family, but there are more men than women. The only girl in the Fu family was sent to a boarding school abroad by her father Fu Hengsheng early. Therefore, in the Fu family¡¯s house, no chirping little girl can be seen. Once, the Fu family held a banquet. To put it bluntly, the banquet was for the c0ncub!ne selection banquet for Fu Zhengxiong, who had just grown up at the age of 18. The whole banquet scene was very big. Most of the girls from 14 to 20 years old from the southern city of Kyoto who came to the banquet could form a women¡¯s school. At that time, Fu Zhengxiong was a little bit young, but the noble son¡¯s look of contempt for everything, his attitude of observing everything, really looked like the emperor in ancient times. Very noble! Very high above. It made the richdies who came to run for the election at that time, no matter therger ones or the smaller ones, all behave well, for fear that they would lose the election. However, there are only exceptions. At the banquet hall, there was a five or six-year-old girl wearing a western dress like a ssic princess. The little girl is beautiful and cute. The voice of grandma is sweet. Herughter shuttled through the banquet scene, very pleasant. The little girl asked from time to time: ¡°Uncle and Aunt, today¡¯s banquet is so big, it¡¯s bigger than every birthday Ningning has ever had.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The young old man Shu said to Gu Jianing with a gentle smile: ¡°Today is very important to your brother Axiong.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, your brother Axiong is an adult. In the future, he will find a girlfriend. Today is the beginning.¡± ¡°Then, the sisters here are all for Brother Axiong to choose?¡± Gu Jianing asked milkily. Elder Shu said: ¡°Not all, because it is a two-way choice. For example, the girl your brother Axiong likes must be chosen by your brother. However, under normal circumstances, as long as your brother Axiong likes the girl. , That girl should also be able to see your brother Axiong.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Jianing asked his uncle innocently. ¡°Because your brother Axiong is very handsome, and your brother Axiong is a prince.¡± When he said this, Fu Zhengxiong was standing right behind Mr. Shu. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1291 – 1292 Chapter 1291 ¨C 1292 Read Chapter 1291 ¨C 1292 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1291 In fact, the 18-year-old Fu Zhengxiong was very unhappy that his family held such a banquet for himself. Whether he chooses other women or other women chooses him, he doesn¡¯t want to. Because it¡¯s too young. Because I don¡¯t want family marriage. Eighteen-year-old Fu Zhengxiong still wants to y for a few more years. Therefore, he is not happy! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only There were many beautifuldies present, but Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t like any of them. It was this little girl who spoke to her uncle one-on-one, which made Fu Zhengxiong find it interesting. Grandma is sweet, how nice it is. I also have a younger sister who is a few years older than this little baby girl, but she is abroad. ¡°Uncle, I want to see what Brother Axiong looks like, what about Brother Axiong?¡± The little girl mored to see the handsome guy. ¡°Here.¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s gentle voice came from behind. Gu Jianing and Elder Shu turned their heads at the same time. Then I saw Fu Zhengxiong, who was in a fitted suit, tall and straight, with a delicate eyebrow and a sense of youthfulness. ¡°Wow¡­ the legs are really nice.¡± Gu Jianing could only see Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s legs, and she could only see Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s chin when she raised her head. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want the face of Brother Axiong.¡± The little girl said coquettishly. At that time, the old man Shu really loved Gu Jianing, he bent over to hold Gu Jianing and ride on his neck. In this way, Gu Jianing easily saw Fu Zhengxiong. ¡°Brother Axiong, you are so handsome.¡± Fu Zhengxiong twisted Gu Jianing¡¯s nose, then stretched out his hand to peel her cotton candy and handed it to her. ¡°Brother Axiong, do you have a favorite sister?¡± Fu Zhengxiong shook his head: ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like so many beautiful girls?¡± The little girl tilted her head and looked at Fu Zhengxiong in confusion. ¡°Yes, there are many beautiful sisters, but Brother Axiong just likes a little girl doll, but this little girl doll is too small.¡± Fu Zhengxiong squeezed Gu Jianing¡¯s nose again. ¡°Who is that little girl doll?¡± ¡°You.¡± The little girl blushed unexpectedly: ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Brother Axiong is waiting for you to grow up?¡± ¡°Hmm, how many days does it take to grow up?¡± ¡°It will take more than ten years!¡± ¡°Then I go back and eat more, I want to grow up in one year.¡± Children¡¯s childish speech is really healing. The little girl who appeared at the banquet was the happiest thing Fu Zhengxiong encountered at the banquet. Later, Fu Zhengxiong often saw little girls in Shu¡¯s house. As long as he saw her, he would buy her a gift, just like his own sister. Untilter, Fu Zhengxiong met his true lover Qin Wenyu, and they both went abroad to study together, came back to get married and have children, and inherited the Fu Group. And Gu Jianing also grew up and went to school. The two have never seen each other again. Now, in a sh of time, it is forty to fifty years. At this time, Fu Zhengxiong was over sixty years old. And Gu Jianing is already in her early 50s. But never thought that the two would meet here. Moreover, Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t expect that even though the little girl of the year had be a fifty- year-olddy, she still had the charm and maintained a very good figure. Like a morous woman in her forties. Fu Zhengxiong couldn¡¯t help feeling that he met his deceased: ¡°Sister Jianing, what¡¯s the matter with you? You mentioned Suzi just now¡­what¡¯s wrong with that woman?¡± ¡°Did Suzi frame you?¡± Fu Zhengxiong added. Chapter 1292 Gu Jianing is the one who knows words and colors best, she can hear Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s disgust with Suzi from Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s tone. ¡°Brother Axiong, don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± Gu Jianing hid his face and wiped tears as he said. The tears of the beauty really touched the heart of a man who was once a master. ¡°Sister Jianing, you are talking. If the woman Suzi bullied you, I will definitely seek justice for you. To tell you, Suzi is my daughter-inw!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said frankly to Gu Jianing. ¡°I know, Brother Axiong.¡± Gu Jianing sniffed. ¡°I knew that Suzi was your daughter-inw before I returned to China. My daughter¡¯s child is still in a kindergarten with Brother Axiong and your granddaughter. This is not because my granddaughter has a good rtionship with your granddaughter. My daughter also knows him. Your daughter-inw, so my daughter¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for my daughter to find a job. She is engaged in finance, and finally got a financing project. She wanted to show Brother Axiong, your son, Arron, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect your daughter-in- ¡°Looking at her is usually pretty good¡­¡± Gu Jianing said while looking at Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s face. I saw that Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°This woman is really getting more and more arrogant! She spends time and drinks out raising men by herself, and the men he raises often harass us, but she even beats Arron¡¯s clients! What style!¡± ¡°Brother Axiong¡­you, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Jianing was secretly pleased in her heart, but she was calm on the surface. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly felt that he was talking too much. There is a saying that the ugliness of the family cannot be publicized. No matter how he met his childhood stigma, he couldn¡¯t tell the ugly things of his daughter-inw. Hey! Be angry with yourself! After getting angry, Fu Zhengxiong felt that he did not me himself. me Suzi! Who made this woman so tant. Fu Zhengxiong eased his anger, and then asked Gu Jianing, ¡°Jianing, you¡­ I heard that you emigrated to a foreign country and married a Chinese gentleman more than 20 years ago. When did youe back?¡± Gu Jianing smiled sadly: ¡°Well, Brother Axiong, I¡­ my life is suffering. My husband died before my daughter was born¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong couldn¡¯t see Gu Jianing crying: ¡°It¡¯s really hard for your mother and daughter, especially the ones you have been ustomed to since childhood, but it¡¯s good toe back now. The development in China is not worse than that in foreign countries, especially Nancheng.¡± Gu Jianing immediately climbed up the pole and said: ¡°Yes, I have long heard that Nancheng is not what it used to be. It is now an international metropolis. There are few cities in the world that have developed as well as Nancheng. In Nancheng, there are countless cities in the world. Brother Axiong, your Fu Group is the strongest.¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart fluttered. Although he has not been in charge of Fu for more than ten years, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart is still very useful. His tone became more and more friendly: ¡°Jianing, juste back. There are Brother Xiong and Shu¡¯s family in Nancheng to support you. You can rest assured that no one dares to bully your mother and daughter. What do you need,ck of money, Tell me everything.¡± At this moment, Fu Zhengxiong seemed to forget that even the life problems of himself and his old wife Qin Wenyu, as well as the entire Fu family¡¯s old house, were raised by Arron. The reason why Arron didn¡¯t freeze his ount was because he was the father of Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong blindly promised Gu Jianing. ¡°As for my daughter-inw¡¯s bullying of your orphans and widows, I¡¯ll go to Arron!¡± Fu Zhengxiong was greatly entrusted in front of Gu Jianing. His heart was also moved a little by Gu Jianing. As early as thirty years ago, when the old guy was in his thirties, the women around him were also constant. It¡¯s just that Qin Wenyu was a tigress at that time and had a good grasp of her husband. Therefore, Fu Zhengxiong had other women besides Shanna of Gasing Ind, but he did not leave any curse. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1293 – 1294 Chapter 1293 ¨C 1294 Read Chapter 1293 ¨C 1294 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1293 Man! Especially the men who held the power when they were young, who didn¡¯t enjoy a few more women? Sometimes, even if he didn¡¯t take the initiative, there would be people who begged to send a woman to Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s bed. Fu Zhengxiong has enjoyed it all, tender, flinching, pitiful, enchanting, and s3xy. Later, with the increase of age and the incident in Gasing Ind, Fu Zhengxiong became more concerned after he had a c0ncub!ne and a c0ncub!ne. Now, seeing Gu Jianing again, I don¡¯t know why, an old man in his sixties is actually moved. As soon as a man is moved by a woman, he will do everything possible to prove his abilities. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be afraid! That woman bullied you, and an uncle is supporting you! Uncle is your mother¡¯s older brother since she was young, and loves your mother so much, so uncle will definitely seek justice for you.¡± Fu Zhengxiong Gu Xiaoqing She patted her chest in front of her for protection. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fu, thank you.¡± Gu Xiaoqing thanked immediately. ¡°You mother and daughter should go back first, and I will give you an exnation.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. ¡°Yeah, thank you Brother Axiong.¡± The fifty-year-old woman, acting like a baby with teardrops in her eyes, made her goose bumps straight away. However, Fu Zhengxiong listened to it but was extremely useful. Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter went out within two steps, and Fu Zhengxiong stopped them again: ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Gu Jianing still had tears in her eyes, she looked at Fu Zhengxiong delicately like this: ¡°Brother Axiong, is there anything else?¡± Fu Zhengxiong took out a chapter card from his inner pocket: ¡°There is a million in this card. You mother and daughter hold it first.¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s joy suddenly came to his heart. However, she was still calm on the surface: ¡°Thank you¡­Thank you Brother Axiong.¡± The voice is more delicate. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± The ripple in my heart: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Axiong, don¡¯t you know, although I have been abroad for the past few years, but¡­¡± After this, Gu Jianing¡¯s tears came out again. Gu Jianing admires his acting skills. For so many years, apart from her first boyfriend in foreign countries, her life has always been very good. When the olddy of the Shu family was alive, the olddy felt sorry for her niece, and every year she would give her niece 10 to 20 million. . How can they spend 10 to 20 million with their mother and daughter? In fact, the mother and daughter have managed many real estate facades in the country. The lives of the two have always been masters. However, at this moment, when Gu Jianing received one million from Fu Zhengxiong, she was still happy in her heart. Who still thinks that there is too much money? Perhaps, his daughter was next to Arron¡¯s colleague, and her Gu Jianing could also be on the list of Fu Zhengxiong. The more I think about it, the more happy I want to scream. ¡°Um¡­ Brother Axiong, if I have time that day, can I invite¡­ Please, your sister-inw, and my uncle Shu¡¯s family, let¡¯s get together with Fu Shu¡¯s family ?¡± ¡°Okay! The Fu Shu family should get together.¡± Fu Zhengxiong immediately agreed. I can¡¯t ask for it, I¡¯m eager! Then he patted his chest and promised: ¡°When the timees, let Suzi apologize to you in public. If I don¡¯t apologize, I will break her leg!¡± Chapter 1294 Thest words Fu Zhengxiong said are what Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter most want to hear. ¡°Brother Axiong, you go in first. I want to watch you go in and we will go back.¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s tone was tender with warmth. The life experience of the old woman is rich enough. Especially when Gu Xiaoqing was a young girl, a young single woman, those days were not ordinary difficult. However, Gu Jianing, a poor man, looked down upon her. She specifically looked for the kind of top- notch men who were dedicated to be dewy couples. She does not pester others. Make a sum of money and leave. Over time, her kung fu has never been so perfect. Coupled with the fact that there is no shortage of money since childhood, and maintenance is extremely expensive, so that Gu Jianing, who is over 50 years old, looks very tender on the outside. A woman like thirty-eight-nine. Moreover, the mature and shy look of her body has a strong show in her bones. Fu Zhengxiong was taken aback: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Axiong, why don¡¯t you go in yet?¡± Gu Jianing asked deliberately. Without waiting for Fu Zhengxiong to say anything, she said, ¡°Oh, I know Brother Axiong, we haven¡¯t left each other¡¯s contact information yet.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fu Zhengxiong nodded immediately: ¡°Yes, right, right, old friend for decades, you are my little hair girl, how can we not leave each other¡¯s phone numbers when we meet again, besides, we also have to call Fu and Shu when we are together. Isn¡¯t the contact?¡± After speaking, the two got together again and left each other¡¯s mobile phone numbers. Added WeChat to each other. At this moment, Fu Zhengxiong felt that his heart was twenty years younger. I think when I was 40 years old, mature, charming and sessful in my career, how many little girls liked the sad crying he liked at that time. I would rather not want anything, just want to nest in his arms. Now, Fu Zhengxiong also has such a feeling. It¡¯s like weakening a young queen. There is an unspeakable taste in my heart. Sweet, excited, and¡­ and a little scared. Even Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t know how he got into the elevator in the end. Anyway, I said goodbye to Gu Jianing several times, and finally sent each other¡¯s WeChat greetings in front of each other. The moment Fu Zhengxiong entered the elevator, the mother and daughter Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing looked at each other andughed at each other. The mother and daughter came to the car. Gu Xiaoqing asked her mother while driving the car: ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t expect that you really have a way to deal with men. Everyone feels that I am inferior to you. ¡° Gu Jianing did not hide herself in front of her daughter. She smiled confidently: ¡°As long as a woman can dress herself up and use her masturbation function to the right level, what kind of wealth in this world can you not get?¡± When she said this, Gu Jianing seemed to forget how miserable she was when she was deceived by a man. ¡°Mom, you are right.¡± Gu Xiaoqing worshiped. ¡°Daughter, since the goal of our mother and daughter returning to China is Arron, the first thing you have to do is to practice Kung Fu well.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing still blushed when she heard her mother bluntly instruct her like this. After all, how can a young woman in her twenties be so thick-skinned as a fifty-year-old witch? ¡°Mom said you don¡¯t be ashamed. The skill of wearing less and revealing more is superficial and conspicuous. A man like Arron doesn¡¯t eat you at all. Think about it. I feel like I have done so much¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1295 – 1296 Chapter 1295 ¨C 1296 Read Chapter 1295 ¨C 1296 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1295 Gu Xiaoqing nodded sadly: ¡°Yes, mother, I think I have worked a lot, while I use Gu Xiangyi¡¯s dead girl to get along with Lilly, first get Lilly¡¯s favor, and then I can understand Suzi¡¯s temper and temper. Weaknesses.¡± ¡°Then I also observed Arron here, and ran into Arron by chance. I thought what I made was seamless, but I didn¡¯t expect Arron to still hate me.¡± Gu Jianing sneered: ¡°So, your kung fu is not enough! You have to practice hard.¡± ¡°Mom, then you teach me well.¡± ¡°First of all, you have to look naturally noble, understand?¡± ¡°Just like your mother?¡± Gu Xiaoqing looked at her mother in admiration. ¡°Secondly, when you should be weak, you should be weak, when you should act like a baby, you have to act like a baby, and you must pay attention, you must look for a small, inadvertent small breakthrough. Don¡¯t look for a big breakthrough. Arron is not obsessed. A female man, so a big R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only breakthrough, he will be very disgusted.¡± ¡°Once Arron dislikes you, you have no chance at all.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing was extremely worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you have mom, mom will create opportunities for you. Mom will take down Fu Zhengxiong first¡­¡± ¡°Mom, he is so old.¡± ¡°Old?¡± Gu Jianing suddenly smiled sadly: ¡°I only hate that I was too young, too many years younger than him. If I could be seven or eight years older, I would definitely marry him. Who is Fu Zhengxiong? Ten years ago, he was today¡¯s Arron. Well, do you know?¡± After a pause, Gu Jianing said in a dim tone: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was only eleven or twelve years old when he fell in love. When I was eighteen years old to marry, he already had a wife and a c0ncub!ne. And the father of four children.¡± ¡°Her one wife and one c0ncub!ne can¡¯t bother to be jealous, let alone me, a woman who has a crush on her since I was a child?¡± ¡°Also, myst name is not Shu! I was raised in Shu¡¯s family again, and I grew up like a delicate princess, but my name is not righteous! I¡¯m just a niece of the Shu family.¡± ¡°So my mother went abroad in a rage, and wanted to find a gentleman-like male noble son abroad, so that I can feel proud.¡± ¡°But mother¡­ was deceived.¡± ¡°If I could be selected by Fu Zhengxiong as a c0ncub!ne, now you are the princess of the Fu family. If you were the princess of the Fu family, Xiaoqing, what kind of man do you want?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be upset, I will follow your instructions and practice¡­¡± ¡°Sao Gong.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing nodded. The car drove farther and farther. Fu Zhengxiong, who hade out of the elevator, naturally did not know the ns and calctions of the mother and daughter in the car. He came out of the elevator and walked straight towards Arron¡¯s office. Even if the front desk saw Fu Zhengxiong, Fu Zhengxiong would have nothing to do with him. Small receptionist: ¡°Old¡­Old President Fu, President Fu¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? It¡¯s just right for Lao Tzu to see his son!¡± Small receptionist: ¡°Mr. Fu he¡­¡± How do you want her to say it? Say, Mr. Fu Gang was cut short by his wife ten minutes ago, and his wife pulled Mr. Fu¡¯s tie into the office. It is estimated that Mr. Fu is probably kneeling on the keyboard in the office now? The front desk thought so, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°President Fu, you still¡­ wait here¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Mr. Fu¡¯s mental state and tone today. It seems to be twenty years younger. Before the small front desk could react, the old vice president was almost at the president¡¯s office. At this moment in the president¡¯s office, Arron was sitting in his executive chair. And sitting on hisp was Suzi. Chapter 1296 The woman sits on the man¡¯sp, her heart bursting. She was wild in hispany for the first time. This situation reminds Suzi of the time when he brought her back from Quxian. As if she was back in that time. ¡°Scared?¡± The man held her waist with one arm, and held a cigar between his index and middle fingers in his other hand. He took a breath and looked at her calmly. Little women are now queens of change. Along the way, like a tigress, he was pulling on his short tie, which was cut off with a little bit, which made Arron extremely fresh. Feeling funny in my heart. She may be nervous, but when she was about to walk to his office, she stepped on her high heels and tilted her foot. Immediately after entering the office, she immediately let go of him. At the same time, he stammered: ¡°Shao¡­ Arron, I¡­ am I¡­ too much.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at her amusedly: ¡°Where is the guts?¡± ¡°No, Arron, listen to me¡­ I¡­ you know, I nevere to yourpany in order not to affect your image in thepany.¡± Suzi Look at him seriously. She really has never been such a sturdy woman. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t finish her words, she was already bent over and held in his arms by the man. ¡°You¡­what are you going to do, you won¡¯t throw me downstairs angrily?¡± The woman¡¯s heart beat faster. The man sneered, hugged her, put her on the sofa and sat down, then squatted and took off her high heels. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked. But looking at her ankle, there is no swelling. She answered the wrong question: ¡°This woman is Darius¡¯s rtive. Her mother is the little girlfriend of my mother when she was a child. When she was a child, she always upied my mother¡¯s fatherly love¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does the ankle hurt?¡± The man put her foot on hisp and asked her while pressing it softly. The woman still answered the wrong question: ¡°It¡¯s not Gu Jianing¡¯s fault that Gu Jianing has upied my mother¡¯s paternal love, but¡­After so many years, they even found us in a stalemate.¡± ¡°Today this woman¡¯s name is Gu Xiaoqing. Her daughter is the only one of us in a kindergarten. Her daughter has just turned here for half a month.¡± ¡°Is this idental?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°She pretended to be cold, deliberately arguing with those mothers to get my attention. She was premeditated, Arron.¡± ¡°Have your feet feel better if you press this way?¡± the man asked her calmly. ¡°I want to drink water.¡± She was a little nervous, and her nervous throat was dry. The man reached out his hand and took his cup, and then he brought it to her mouth and gave her some water. She swallowed it, and continued: ¡°Arron, I can¡¯t let my mother and daughter, who are very premeditated, disturb my life, at least it can¡¯t affect my only life, so Arron¡­¡± She bit her lip, and she also felt that she was too much today. It¡¯s much more than the little shrew Rayna. If a reporter were present today, it would be enough to shoot the scene and make her headlines. Arron didn¡¯t answer her, only asked: ¡°Done?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°I¡­I can publicly apologize to the entirepany, I can also let you punish me, even if you divorce me in order to restore the image of thepany, I have nothing to say¡­ ..¡± Man: ¡°I told youst week, this woman is not a good woman, then you didn¡¯t believe it! Do you believe it now?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she whispered, ¡°You¡­have seen it a long time ago?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think the president of your man¡¯s Fu Group is a vegetarian? Or do you think you married a sloppy husband?¡± the man asked back. Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°Does the foot hurt?¡± He didn¡¯t know how many times he asked her about it. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1297 – 1298 Chapter 1297 ¨C 1298 Read Chapter 1297 ¨C 1298 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1297 The woman realized that she had one foot on his knee. The man is kneeling on one knee, his hands are touching the soles of her feet. The woman¡¯s face flushed suddenly: ¡°I¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt, you¡­you hate it, in the office, what are you doing by touching my feet?¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± She was shy, charming, and charming, with a look of guilt that hadn¡¯t dissipated for a long time on her face. Arron¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple suddenly rolled. ¡°You want your man¡¯s life!¡± The man turned around and hugged her to his seat. Just sitting down here, outside, Fu Zhengxiong came. God! Sitting outside Arron¡¯s office, Christopher was bored and saw the old president very sharply. ¡°Hello, old president! Why are you here, old president?¡± Christopher blocked Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s path. Just kidding! Although the young president never birdies the old president, the old presidents still go in and out of the young president¡¯s office as if they are in and out of no one. ¡°Where¡¯s my son!¡± Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t look at Christopher, and just continued to walk to the office. ¡°Boss, you stay, you stay!¡± Christopher stood in front of Fu Zhengxiong. ¡°Who is inside?¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked suspiciously. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is it Suzi?¡± Fu Zhengxiong scolded. Christopher immediately denied: ¡°No, no, Mrs. Shao¡­ She never came to thepany, even if she did¡­ I came half an hour ago, but Madam has already left.¡± After Christopher said this, he immediately wanted to p himself in the mouth again. This, in case if the old president forcibly breaks in¡­ Are you going to be skinned by the Fourth Master alive! Okay! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Thinking of this, Christopher immediately winked at the president: ¡°Old president, you¡­when you walked in, didn¡¯t you see Mr. Young?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°President Young is in¡­ the reception room closest to the front desk, to meet one¡­¡± ¡°Woman?¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked of course. ¡°Yes! A¡­very, very beautiful woman.¡± Christopher lied. ¡°This Arron!¡± Fu Zhengxiong was deceived by Christopher so he turned around and walked out. He came to the reception room closest to the front desk. When he went in and saw that there was no one, he was about to turn around and came out. Doorway. ¡°Old president, the young president will be here in a while, it¡¯s better for you to wait for the young president here.¡± Christopher said, holding his chest. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Christopher! You¡­do you not want to live anymore!¡± Christopher: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old president.¡± ¡°Get away!¡± Fu Zhengxiong pped Christopher¡¯s face severely. Christopher was not angry. He wiped his face and smiled and said to Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Old President, it doesn¡¯t matter if you beat me all the time. I am young and have been beaten, but your hands will hurt and swell¡­ ..¡± No, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s hand trembled with pain. Helpless, he had to sit in the reception room obediently, gasping for breath. After half an hour, Suzi and Arron came out of the office. The man put his arms around his woman. The woman Xiaoniaoyiren: ¡°Arron, in this case, everyone in yourpany will really feel that you are a strict wife and fearful of the inside¡­¡± ¡°Your man is more than strict with his wife. You are a lifelong leader of your man. This must be known to everyone in thepany.¡± Arron said to Suzi in a warm voice. The two just walked to the door of the reception room. A figure suddenly rushed over, shocking Suzi suddenly: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1298 When Suzi saw who it was, Suzi immediately shouted: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s face was green: ¡°You still know that I am Arron¡¯s dad¡­¡± Instead, he looked at Arron: ¡°Such arge Fu Group is left by your ancestors! The women of the Fu Group have nevere into thepany! Even if your aunt worked hard with me back then to expand the Fu Group. It¡¯s so big, your aunt also has a position in thepany, but she rarely doubles and hugs me like this in thepany!¡± Arron looked at his father coldly: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± When Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s son asked, he forgot what to say: ¡°¡­¡± He even forgot, the main purpose of hising today. Arron continued to ask his rtives: ¡°The reason why you could not have double marriage with my aunt in thepany was because ording to thew at the time, youmitted bigamy. There is an aunt in your family, and there is still my mother outside! Is double entry right?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­¡± He became angry and furious: ¡°I have your mother, but I only pay your mother for living expenses and support you. I have not let down your aunt!¡± Arron sneered. If it weren¡¯t for his biological father, he might have killed the killer long ago. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± Arron asked. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You ask Suzi! What have you done! How can you be so irrelevant, even the customers of Arron Company?¡± ¡°Also, what did you do when you closed the office for half an hour? What kind of formality is this!¡± ¡°Suzi, you woman is getting worse and worse!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Arron asked again: ¡°Who did you see when you entered thepany?¡± When asked by his son, Fu Zhengxiong felt a little guilty. After all, the little abacus in his heart was indeed because he fell in love with Gu Jianing. He hesitated: ¡°Anyway! I saw a customer running out of thepany crying, and while running, he said that the wife of the president of thepany was making trouble in thepany and tantly hitting foreign customers! But there is such a thing!¡± ¡°So, you met by chance?¡± Arron asked. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Yes! But I can¡¯t tolerate this happening either!¡± ¡°Then your business here today, why are you here?¡± Arron looked at his father with cold eyes. Because he was busy, he didn¡¯t take the time to settle ounts with his biological father. Besides, it is true that it is true that I can¡¯t make a move. But my father kept repeating it again and again. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked back. He no longer knew that this was the first time he was attacked by the anonymous prot¨¦g¨¦. Every time Deng¡¯s disciple attacked him, he was confident, even though Deng¡¯s disciple did not harm him Fu Zhengxiong. However, the disciple Deng was extremely strong in persecuting the Fu family. The most recent time, he actually drove an armored Hummer into the door of the Fu¡¯s old house. This is going to destroy the entire old house! Fortunately, there were so many bodyguards at home that didn¡¯t let him seed. However, he did run away very quickly. Because he doesn¡¯t want his life, even if there are densely packed vehicles blocking him in the front row, he will still be able to crash. So that he can escape every time. But the anger in Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart became more and more restrained. He usually calls his son, but his son doesn¡¯t answer. Even if the son picked it up, the son¡¯s tone was extremely biased towards Suzi. Therefore, today Fu Zhengxiong ns to have a formal long talk with his son in thepany. But never thought that Suzi actually came to his son¡¯s office to pester his son. This woman! Elder Shu¡¯s judgment on her was indeed urate. This woman did have the ability to seduce men. Not only did she keep on seeing men outside, she was so confused that even Arron, who used to be less than feminine, was so bewildered that she was in the office. To her¡­ Could it be that Suzi is a demon? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1299 – 1300 Chapter 1299 ¨C 1300 Read Chapter 1299 ¨C 1300 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1299 Arron and her men are all being fcuked up? Fu Zhengxiong is an atheist. But he knew that if he wanted to persuade his son to see Suzi¡¯s true face, he couldn¡¯t tell him if he didn¡¯t do anything fierce. Originally, he said that he wanted to talk to his son Zheng¡¯er about the apprenticeship, and he also wanted to know, what is the secret that Arron brought back from Gasing Ind? Why does it seem that everyone knows, but only Fu Zhengxiong doesn¡¯t? Could it be Gasing Ind and what else is that half of the wealth he once mined is now mined by Arron? He who is a father always has the right to know! He always has to earn a share of rights and protection for himself and his aunt! These need to be formally discussed in detail. However, at this moment, Fu Zhengxiong said nothing. He felt that it was imminent to solve Suzi¡¯s matter first. ording to Suzi¡¯s so innocent behavior, Fu Zhengxiong even suggested to his son to do a paternity test with his granddaughter! The Fu family must not have children with unknown origins! Thinking of this, Fu Zhengxiong asked bluntly: ¡°Arron, can my father control you! Do you still have the right toe to thepany!¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Arron held Suzi in one hand and looked at his father calmly. ¡°You only have this woman who doesn¡¯t know what to do in your eyes, right?¡± Fu Zhengxiong pointed to Suzi and asked. ¡°She is my wife, the wife of the president of the Fu Group, and not a woman who is ignorant!¡± Arron said loudly. ¡°You!¡± There was a smell of fishy sweetness from Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s angry throat. He tried hard to press down: ¡°Okay! Good! Very good! The president¡¯s wife, right? It should be the daughter-inw of the Fu family first, and then the wife of the president of the Fu Group?¡± ¡°You can think so.¡± Arron said. ¡°That¡¯s good! Come back to the family dinner on the weekend!¡± Fu Zhengxiong ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Arron refused directly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°The old house is not my home! Every time I go back with my wife and children, I will be blocked in every possible way.¡± Arron¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t hear the sadness. Only impatient. He has always had no feelings for the old house of the Fu family. Never wanted to go. Even the Fu Group, he became interested one day, and he might be changed to the Xia Group. Or the Shen Group. It¡¯s not necessary to have the surname Fu! ¡°Okay, very good! Arron, my son! You are my birth, and you have my blood on you. I leave you the Fu Grouppany. Thepany has tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people? No one is mine anymore!¡± ¡°I just want everyone in thepany to take a look. You marry a wife and forget your father as a ba5tard thing. You have the greatest right, and I am your father too, you¡­¡± ¡°Old president, old president¡­you calm down¡­¡± Christopher came up tofort him. ¡°fcuk!¡± Fu Zhengxiong kicked Christopher while raising his foot. How could Christopher, who is big in height and kung fu first-rate and responsive, can¡¯t escape the feet of a 60-year-old man? But, dare to hide? The old man kicking people is really not hiding! With that strength, Christopher was kicked into the air. He can see that today this Lao Tzu is here to rebel, in front of the entirepany to rebel against his son. The old man saw that he had kicked Christopher away, he took advantage, and wanted to take advantage of the victory to kick Christopher second. ¡°Stop! Stop! Dad! Dad! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the banquet!¡± Suzi opened his hands and stopped in front of Christopher. Chapter 1300 After all, Suzi couldn¡¯t watch the father and son turn against each other because of her in full view of thepany staff. This is really a big joke. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t just watch Christopher get beaten. No matter what, she broke free from Arron¡¯s arms and stopped between Christopher and Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong stopped now. He pointed to his son: ¡°Boy! You were born to me! All the characteristics of you are inherited from Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu is afraid of his son?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about you!¡± ¡°Taking my granddaughter back for dinner at the weekend! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your leg!¡± To be honest, the people of the Fu Group have not seen the old president¡¯s lingering power in more than ten years. This asional show of power really suppressed the people present. Christopher was dumbfounded. The old hair went away after finishing its prestige. Christopher couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°This old man is really a lingering prestige.¡± ¡°That, old president, I¡­I¡¯ll drive you, don¡¯t be angry anymore¡­¡± Christopher shouted behind him. ¡°You still think about whether you can get up!¡± Yubi, the old man entered the elevator and got off the elevator to leave. It¡¯s like a ck whirlwind. When everyone was shocked, they immediately turned to look at Christopher who was kicked out. ¡°Assistant Yan, you¡­are you okay?¡± Suzi asked worriedly. She never thought that her father-inw was so old, with such strength, that she could actually kick Christopher far away. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s a good pretend to pretend to fall. How long have I not practiced pretending to be flying out? I¡¯m also unfamiliar with my skills, and I almost put on help just now.¡± While speaking, Christopher stood up from the ground with a carp. How can there be any injuries on his body? Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± All the bystandersughed¡¯haha¡¯. Suzi was also amused. Christopher came to Arron: ¡°Four Lord, do you want to send the old man¡­no, send the boss home? Two years ago, he just found out that he has a cerebral infarction. Don¡¯t be angry on the road. ¡­¡± ¡°Send him home safely!¡± Arron said immediately. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher is best at solving problems for Fourth Master. After two or three steps out, Arron said helplessly: ¡°Huh¡­ on the road, coax.¡± ¡°Understand, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher knew the difficulties of Fourth Master the most. The old man is the old man after all. If it were reced by any irrelevant person, the fourth master might have already slipped away the old man¡¯s life. It happened that the old man was the father of the fourth master. In the whole world, at home and abroad, who can kill his father by himself? Even the cruel people. Christopher quickly chased it out. In the huge reception hall, there are Suzi, Arron and somepany employees. The man still put his arm around the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hello, Mrs. President.¡± Someone took the lead to say hello. Suzi smiled shyly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my behavior caused you a bad influence an hour ago, I apologize to you.¡± She is very friendly. Very close to the people. Moreover, he ced his position very short. There is no sense of distance from a arrogant and nobledy. ¡°Madam, your actions are so shabby!¡± ¡°Madam, defend your sovereignty, it¡¯s no embarrassment!¡± ¡°That woman was really unkind, and the clothes she wore showed such a big show, she was not here to negotiate a contract at all.¡± ¡°She deserves to end up like this, see which junior dare to be so tant in the future.¡± Clerks, you say a word to me. Everyone is supporting Suzi. Not because Suzi is the president¡¯s wife, so they tried topliment her. It¡¯s not. Because everyone in the grouppany knows that the president doesn¡¯t like employees who are ttering. These people really feel that the wife of the president has done nothing wrong. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,421 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1301 – 1302 Chapter 1301 ¨C 1302 Read Chapter 1301 ¨C 1302 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1301 Is it because the wife of the president has no right to defend sovereignty? Isn¡¯t the president¡¯s wife a woman? It is necessary to defend rights and to be a woman, and of course to exercise the small privileges of women. On the contrary, I think Mrs. President is cute. Suzi smiled slightly: ¡°Go back to work. If you don¡¯t work well today, if your president punished me and put me off for this reason, I would really cry.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Ha, ma¡¯am is so cute.¡± ¡°Looking at the madam now, she is not sturdy at all, she is different from just now.¡± ¡°Who has no personality yet, if I see my man being targeted by a woman like this, I dare to take a knife and sh that woman.¡± ¡°Madam is true to her right now, right?¡± ¡°Hurry up and go to work, otherwise Madam will really be nervous about whether she will be dismissed.¡± ¡°Ha, how fun.¡± ¡°It feels like our president has found such ady, she is a perfect match.¡± ¡°No wonder the president loves his wife so much.¡± The staff members went back to their posts while discussing. Suzi and Arron looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Suzi raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°Yes!¡± the man said nkly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s wrong? In fact, they did nothing for half an hour in the office just now. Just because he heard Christopher calling Fu Zhengxiong, Suzi was suddenly startled. She really didn¡¯t want to see her father-inw. He knew that all the troubles were caused by his father-inw, but his father-inw had been holding onto her Suzi. And Pan Haoyang. Suzi knew that Pan Haoyang loved himself. However, she could not stop a man from loving herself. Every time the father-inwes over, he has to turn over the old ount. Every time at this time, the man¡¯s face is very ugly. Suzi is now more and more clear about his man¡¯s temper. A man is not afraid of anything. There is nothing he is afraid of in the world, but a man is a jealous man. Men are as jealous as little women. The big president of a huge grouppany looks jealous and unreasonable and overbearing, and every time Suzi suffers. Therefore, when Suzi heard that Christopher was dealing with her father-inw outside, she was scared like a mouse, and she was sitting on her man¡¯sp at that moment. She rolled down from the man¡¯sp and hid under the table in a panic. I humbly arched under the table for a few minutes, and found that something was wrong with the man. He said nothing. Suzi only then raised his head and nced at the man. There was an uncontroble fire in the man¡¯s eyes. Only then did Suzi discover that she was more than just under the table, she was still lying between the man¡¯s legs. Suzi stuck his tongue out in shock. She cautiously crawled out of the man¡¯s legs, and then went to the bathroom in a hurry. Locked himself in the bathroom for half an hour before going out. She didn¡¯t dare toe out on her own, so she asked the man to go out with herself to have a look. Has the father-inw gone? As a result, he met his father-inw outside again. She suspected that the man was deliberate! If father-inw left, Christopher wouldn¡¯t report to a man? She could see that the man just didn¡¯t want her to go today. She looked up at the man, and asked the man in disbelief: ¡°If I go now, what will I end up?¡± ¡°You will be divorced.¡± Woman: ¡°¡­¡± She obediently followed the man back to the office. Entering the door, the moment the door closed, Suzi was picked up by the man¡¯s waist and nailed to the door. Suzi: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1302 She pushed hard to reject the man. Reluctantly, men and women have inherent disparity in physical strength since ancient times. She can¡¯t move. Moreover, her rejection is undoubtedly a catalyst for men. Later, she stopped pushing. She put her hands on the man¡¯s chest helplessly: ¡°Arron, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The man sneered: ¡°Where did you get the courage when I cut my tie just now?¡± Yubi, before she said anything, he blocked her lips. Two hourster, the secretary knocked on the door and delivered a new set of women¡¯s clothes from the inside out. A man has always been very urate about the size of his wife. He personally put it on for her. The high heels were thrown at her: ¡°You are not suitable for wearing high heels today.¡± The woman put her hands on his shoulders and said angrily: ¡°How did you let me go out! It was obviously not this suit when I came in, so I went out and changed into a new suit. What a shame!¡± ¡°There are several sets of his wife¡¯s clothes in the president¡¯s office, who can say anything?¡± ¡°The president¡¯s wife, what happened to changing more than a dozen clothes a day? What is your guilty conscience?¡± the man asked his wife. After asking, he raised his hand and poked her forehead: ¡°Look at you! I suspect that you were not the one who cut my tie three hours ago!¡± Suzi smiled. Get dressed, it¡¯s time to get off work. At exactly this time, Arron received a call from Christopher: ¡°Four master, the old man has been safely sent home.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arron said. Christopher: ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± Arron asked again. Christopher went on to say: ¡°I can hear it a little bit, like the old man and that Gu Xiaoqing¡­No, it should be Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother, I know.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It seems¡­¡± Christopher said in an unsure tone: ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. It seems that the old man is hosting a family banquet this time, and it has something to do with Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother.¡± Christopher told Arron what he knew. He drove to the old man while listening to the old man¡¯s phone call. This old man! Really unabated back then! Such an old guy can even run into thepany to scold his daughter-inw. The old man almostughed at Christopher while driving. However, he was really angry and funny. Not to mention, the old man is indeed a handsome old man. He has lived in his sixties. He does not stoop or hunch, and he manages his body very well. I don¡¯t know, people thought he was 47 or 8 years old. In addition, when he was young, he was so arrogant and prestigious. The old man has always had the aura of a superior when he speaks, and this aura is very attractive to women. Christopher pretended to be deaf and dumb, listening to the old man calling the other party. Along the way, I got these news. ¡°I see.¡± Arron said lightly. After closing the line, Suzi asked Arron: ¡°What did Christopher say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the man said. At this moment, what he thought was getting someone to check the details of Gu Xiaoqing and her mother. This mother and daughter are like jumping clowns, what do they want to do? Arron never knew what Lianxiangxiyu was. If he provoked him, he was not merciless when a woman ordered him!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing the understatement that the man said, Suzi didn¡¯t take it seriously. She said to Arron: ¡°Husband, do I have your marks on my neck?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The man replied. ¡°Then what to do! I¡¯m going to pick up the only one, and the mothers in the kindergarten willugh at me, okay!¡± the woman groaned. Arron raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Is it seen by Gu Xiaoqing?¡± ¡°Then¡­ she¡¯s going to die of anger!¡± Suzi trailed. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1303 – 1304 Chapter 1303 ¨C 1304 Read Chapter 1303 ¨C 1304 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1303 She also said: ¡°However, she is so embarrassed here today that she¡­ has gone all out. I think she will definitely not go to kindergarten anymore. It is estimated that she has already retired the kindergarten for her children now? ¡° Arron: ¡°Guess, will she pick up the child casually?¡± Suzi: ¡°Unless her brain is filled with water!¡± The man put his wife in his arms. After all, the wife is too kind and innocent. She had seen the menacing and viciousness of those outsiders, and she had seen a lot of them, and she was able to carry it on her own. But she never has a long memory. This afternoon, Arron personally drove his wife to the kindergarten to pick up their baby girl. Along the way, Suzi looked at his neck in the rearview mirror. Fortunately, her new clothes are of silk scarf style. Once the silk scarf is covered, all the marks can be blocked. When I came to the kindergarten, it happened that the kindergarten had five minutes to open the door for the children. Many young mothers gathered in the kindergarten. Seeing Suzi¡¯s arrival, many people said hello. ¡°Ah, the only mother, you came with your husband today, Fu¡­Mr. Fu¡­Mr. Fu, hello.¡± ¡°President Fu! It¡¯s Mr. Fu!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Fu came to pick up his daughter himself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I saw Mr. Fu up close!¡± Suzi held her husband¡¯s arms casually. She whispered to her man: ¡°Mr. Fu! Not only did you capture the hearts of countless girls in Nancheng, you also harvested the hearts of many young mothers. Your appearance would make me jealous. From now on, you are not allowed to have s3x with me. Say hello to any woman! Don¡¯t look at any mother too much!¡± Suzimanded his man extremely domineeringly! She didn¡¯t even know that she was so jealous that she was no less than a man. Man: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he was like a wax statue, no one looked at him, only his arms bent by the woman. ¡°Wow, Mr. Fu is so cool, the same as the legend.¡± ¡°President Fu is really handsome and stylish¡­¡± ¡°I really envy Shen Soli¡¯s mother¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Fu Ku, Ms. Fu, this is well known to everyone. The problem is that he is still a wife ve and fearful¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°I have nothing more than jealousy, Chi Guoguo¡¯s jealousy!¡± Arron and Suzi went in to pick up the children in the midst of this group of discussions. Lilly¡¯s eyes are very sharp. She saw at a nce that Mom and Dad wereing together to pick herself up, and the little girl screamed: ¡°Dad, Dad is here to pick me up, Gu Xiangyi and my parents came to pick me up together. I¡¯m so happy.¡± These days, Gu Xiangyi¡¯s children are always clinging to the only y. The only one to take care of Xiangyi is so pitiful, I always have to y with her. In the end, the little girl inherited some of Suzi¡¯s character, she is easy to feel softhearted. She ran out with Gu Xiangyi¡¯s children. ¡°Dad¡­¡± When she was almost in front of her father, the little girl ran towards her father with open arms. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Arron also bent down and opened his arms to wee his daughter. The little girl mmed into her father¡¯s arms, and then smiled: ¡°Gluck¡­¡± The sound was like a silver bell, especially sweet. Suzi was standing beside him, looking at her husband and children with her husband¡¯s arm in his hand. A happy and contented smile appeared on her face. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go home, Gu Xiangyi goodbye.¡± The little girl turned her head and said goodbye to Gu Xiangyi. Standing not far away, Gu Xiangyi was very lonely. But what can we do? Suzi gave the little girl a sympathetic smile, and then turned around with the man and the child. The moment she turned around, she saw an unexpected figure. Ten meters away from them, Gu Xiaoqing was looking at the family of three with a sinister expression. ¡°Hi, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± Suzi greeted Gu Xiaoqing calmly. Chapter 1304 Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± The feeling of being defeated is really shameless. What¡¯s more, in the presence of so many people in the Fu Group, the ditch is exposed. In this world, there is no one uglier than her Gu Xiaoqing. But, like her mother said, she must pretend to be nonchnt. Because she wants to fight for what she wants. For example, the man Suzi is holding in her hands is what she wants to fight for. Why is Suzi so good? I heard that she identally broke Arron¡¯s child, nothing more. Arron and Suzi came together because of their children! And how is her Gu Xiaoqing worse than Suzi? No luck! She suppressed the redness and whiteness on her face, and tried her best to calm herself. Her tone was as calm as possible: ¡°Mrs. Fu, I don¡¯t know what you are proud of? I said I was going to the Fu Group to talk about business. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°I am not like you. I have a rich husband for you to splurge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different, I need a job, even if I had such a big ugly in the Fu Group, I still think that nothing happened.¡± ¡°Because I have to live, I still have a daughter to raise.¡± These words seem to be neither humble nor overbearing. If ordinary people listened to it, they would definitely be moved by it, but when these words were heard in Suzi¡¯s ears, Suzi would only sneer. Pretending again! Gu Xiaoqing is indeed pretending. However, she pretended to be more low-key than at noon. She listened to her mother¡¯s words, and the concave design should be very urate. Make people believe that only when the other party believes you can you take the first step. Gu Xiaoqing now has a poor character. She wanted to die without admitting it, while being pitiful. However, Suzi ironically exposed Gu Xiaoqing. ¡°Since you want to live and take care of your daughter, why can¡¯t you think about it for your daughter? Go out to meet the client and wear such a short skirt. You only have a rope tied inside.¡± ¡°Just ask Miss Gu, are you not afraid to walk away?¡± ¡°Facts have proved that you are really not afraid. You just exposed what you shouldn¡¯t have in front of so many people in the morning. You can still be so innocent in the afternoon!¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face began to turn blue and white again: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also!¡± Suzi looked back at the poor child. ¡°Since it¡¯s a good mother¡¯s character, please don¡¯t let the poor child stand alone, like an orphan without a father or mother. It¡¯s not expensive. That child has no father or mother. To be used by you!¡± ¡°Since the person is adopted from the orphanage, please do your duty as a mother!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go.¡± After Suzi finished speaking, he called for her husband to go with the child. Gu Xiaoqing was left alone, standing in the yard of the kindergarten, with nowhere to hide. Walking on the road, Suzi still said to Arron: ¡°I really pity that child.¡± ¡°Mom, do you mean Gu Xiangyi?¡± Shen Only asked. Suzi: ¡°Eh¡­¡± Every child has the destiny of every child. Since God let Gu Xiaoqing adopt Gu Xiangyi, and Gu Xiaoqing has not been too cold with Gu Xiangyi, it is really hard for others to intervene. This evening, when he returned home, Suzi received a call from Darius. ¡°Suzi, you didn¡¯te to work this afternoon, how did you deal with that matter afterwards?¡± Darius asked with guilt and concern. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1305 – 1306 Chapter 1305 ¨C 1306 Read Chapter 1305 ¨C 1306 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1305 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t want to answer Darius¡¯s call. But when she was washing her face and brushing her teeth to make a facial mask, the phone on the bedside table was seen by her husband who was already lying on the bed. He immediately connected it and put the phone next to her ear. Suzi looked back at her husband. She is most afraid of her men being jealous. A man can¡¯t spare her when he gets jealous. It was enough to be tossed by him during the day and afternoon. How many hours have passed now? Suzi was scared when he thought about it. But she also knows a man¡¯s physical strength, and he can restore his physical strength to normal in less than half an hour. ¡°Um¡­ Brother A Zhen, you¡­ what time is it, it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock in the night, why are you calling me at this time?¡± Suzi asked. On the other end, Darius smiled bitterly: ¡°I have been with my grandpa in my grandpa¡¯s room. He can¡¯t sleep, and I can¡¯t look away. No, I came out as soon as my grandpa fell asleep.¡± In fact, Darius didn¡¯t tell the truth with Suzi. If Darius was really only with his grandfather, if he was asleep or not, he woulde out and call Suzi. However, tonight, Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter brought their children to visit Elder Shu at home. The wild ginseng they stuffed under the head of Old Man Shu¡¯s bedst time moved the Shu family quite a bit. In particr, Mr. Shu, Gu Jianing was also the child he had been suffering from since childhood, so he got acquainted with Gu Jianing again easily. This evening, Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter enthusiastically apanied Mr. Shu, telling him about the past and making some jokes with him. Elder Shu, who was in poor health, ate half a bowl of rice, milk, and vegetables this evening. The whole person¡¯s spirit has also improved a lot. Seeing the old man¡¯s spirit be so good, Darius¡¯s parents are more grateful to the mother and daughter of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing. After dinner, the mother and daughter said that they would apany the father to chat and chat, but Darius¡¯s father did not drive them away. However, until ten o¡¯clock in the evening, the mother and daughter did not even mention leaving. In fact, Darius knew what they meant. Don¡¯t you just want to live in Shu¡¯s house? Living in Shu¡¯s house, protected by this invisible umbre of the Shu family, is much better than living outside. While chatting, Gu Jianing yawned. Elder Shu immediately ordered: ¡°Housekeeper, hurry up¡­Go and clean up a side yard for the mother and daughter of Jianing¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius interrupted his grandpa in time: ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock in the night today. You still let the servants in the house sleep?¡± Father Shu: ¡°It¡¯s sote?¡± Darius stood up and looked at Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter with a polite smile: ¡°Cousin, Xiaoqing, let¡¯s do this, let the domestic helper clean up a courtyard during the day tomorrow. You two will go back to the hotel for one night first. Look, it¡¯s gettingte¡­¡± ¡°Yes, right, right!¡± Gu Jianing immediately took it over and said: ¡°A Zhen is right, Xiaoqing, we can¡¯t chat with your grandfather Shu anymore. It¡¯s toote, we have to go.¡± To be sure, Gu Jianing enthusiastically said to Mr. Shu: ¡°Uncle, I will go back to the hotel today and ¡°Okay, okay, go back now, kid.¡± Old man Shu said happily. Three generations of mother and daughter, grandparents and grandchildren, left the Shu family. Darius is really annoying! Until now, he hasn¡¯t even called Suzi, and he still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Suzi. Thinking of This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. this, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Suzi. Just want to ask Suzi what¡¯s the situation. However, Suzi had been on the other end of the phone for dozens of seconds, and there was no reply. ¡°Suzi, Suzi, are you listening? Are you mad at me in the morning, listen to me and exin to you¡­¡± Darius called Suzi on this end of the phone. Here, Suzi, who was forcibly held in his arms by Arron, couldn¡¯t help but directly: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1306 Darius was shocked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suzi panicked: ¡°Um, Brother Darius, I¡­have already fallen asleep and I identally slipped off the bed.¡± Darius immediately felt guilty: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Suzi, I¡¯m sorry, you¡­you go to bed first, and I will talk about things tomorrow when you go to work.¡± Say yes, Darius immediately hung up the phone. Here, Suzi fell into Arron¡¯s arms. She put her phone on the bedside table and pouted angrily: ¡°Husband! You hate it! You know it was my cousin who called, and you don¡¯t want to pick you up. Just hang up. You still want to connect! You are connected! Don¡¯t let people talk! What do you mean!¡± The man didn¡¯t feel cold to Suzi acting like a baby. He said coldly: ¡°You tell Darius, next time he dares to call you in the middle of the night, I will cut him like you cut my tie!¡± ¡°You are unreasonable, he is my cousin! My cousin!¡± ¡°There is nothing unreasonable or unreasonable in the matter of men and women!¡± As soon as the man turned over, he shackled Suzi under him. He is really unreasonable. It¡¯s not reasonable at all. As long as he sees her chatting with a man, he will make her look good when hees back. ¡°Husband¡­¡± She coaxed him: ¡°Just in the office this afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Are you doubting your husband¡¯s physical strength?¡± the man asked coldly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± However, this night, it was not as scary as she thought. Men torture her in many ways. Sometimes, he would try to catch it, hunger therapy, all kinds of tactics, most of which are Suzi¡¯s undefeatable tactics. Early the next morning. The man wakes up first, and the woman wakes upter. Seeing the man half lying on the bed, he was looking at her with a look. Suzi also uttered azy nasal: ¡°Morning, majestic and strong man.¡± ¡°Look at your great promise!¡± The man sneered: ¡°You are the one who is crying and crying, and you are the one who begged me not to leave! Is that you?¡± Suzi was also not angry. She rested her head on the man¡¯s arms, and med him in a gentle voice: ¡°How can you be so bad?¡± Just this sentence, in Arron¡¯s ears, it was really a greasy feeling. He can no longer get tired of her in the bedroom. Otherwise, there is really no need to go to thepany this morning. The man got up with a carp, got up in minutes, then pulled her up from the bed, and said to her warmly: ¡°Today you are not allowed to wear tight-fitting professional attire or high heels, because your body is not suitable, you only need to wear it today. Cotton loose clothes, t white shoes!¡± The womanzily said: ¡°Yes! My husband!¡± This morning, Suzi was really obedient. She wore a pair of ginger loose khaki pants, and the upper body was a pure white hooded zipper sweater. This dress, coupled with the appearance that she had just washed her cheeks and did not put on powder, made the only kid Shen who had just got up stared at her. ¡°Wow, mom, you are my sister.¡± ¡°Little thing! What are you talking about!¡± ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you notice it? You are dressed like a schoolgirl today.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t feel it herself. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1307 – 1308 Chapter 1307 ¨C 1308 Read Chapter 1307 ¨C 1308 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1307 ¡°Mom, wait a minute.¡± The little girl got up and went back to her little princess¡¯ bedroom. She took a polka-dot bow hair rope and handed it to her mother. ¡°Mom, you get a half-ball.¡± Sure enough, Suzi obediently gave a half-ball ording to the girl¡¯s wishes. Now, it looks more like a high school girl. The only thing I am satisfied with my mother¡¯s dress. However, Suzi felt that the dress he was wearing today was a bit casual. However, she didn¡¯t change it either, after all, it was because today¡¯s body seemed to fall apart. After eating in the early morning, Christopher came to pick up a family of three as usual, and when he sent the only one to kindergarten, Suzi did not see Gu Xiaoqing. However, it is not surprising. Perhaps Gu Xiaoqing had a heart of shame and turned away. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After handing her daughter to the teacher, Suzi got in the car again and went to work. When she arrived at the ce where she worked, the time was just right. She got out of the car and greeted her man: ¡°Arron, worship.¡± Christopher drove Arron to the Fu Group. Carrying a bag, Suzi looked down at the phone time and walked into thepany with his head down. Before entering the elevator, she heard someone calling her: ¡°Cousin!¡± The voice was surprised, incredible. When Suzi turned around, he saw Darius standing beside the gate four or five meters away from the elevator. ¡°Cousin?¡± Suzi shouted. ¡°When you first came in, I didn¡¯t even recognize it was you. I took a second look before I found out that it was you.¡± Darius said and came to Suzi. ¡°Cousin, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the door specially.¡± Darius said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday.¡± Darius said. Speaking of yesterday, Suzi asked curiously: ¡°If you don¡¯t say I have forgotten, who¡­ Gu Xiaoqing, why does she have your VIP card in her hand? Although Arron often said that I should not contact you. , But to be honest, in the entire Nancheng, Arron issued a VIP card for the treatment like you, and you can directly see Arron. There is no individual in the entire Nancheng. You are one of them.¡± ¡°But your VIP card, why is it in Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hand? The front desk saw that she was holding your VIP card by Mr. Shu. Gu Xiaoqing was unconditionally let in.¡± ¡°Hey don¡¯t mention it.¡± Darius sighed and said: ¡°Originally, Yan Yangang promised to go with me yesterday. I nned to bring Galia to a candlelight lunch with Galia at noon. I didn¡¯t expect that at noon, my dad called me and asked me to go with Aunt Gu Jianing. Go to dinner.¡± ¡°When I got there, my dad told me that my VIP card originally given to me by Brother Fu, I identally fell into my grandpa¡¯s room while taking care of my grandpa. Later, my dad looked at Gu Jianing¡¯s hand. A gold card shed past, and then she stuffed the card in her bag. My dad was not too sure. So he called me.¡± ¡°I was not sure whether she had my VIP card, so I can only call you.¡± Speaking of this, Darius suddenly sneered: ¡°Unexpectedly, the woman Gu Xiaoqing would really tantly hold my pass, really! Really! I went to find Brother Fu?¡± Suzi also sneered: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why is she so bold?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Very risky, but what if you win? She is betting.¡± Suzi shrugged. After a pause, she smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she lost the bet, and I went quickly. I straightened her out of my husband¡¯s office. Anyway, you were in the Fu Group yesterday. The representative girl, it¡¯s a big ugly thing.¡± Darius smiled stretchedly: ¡°Ha! Deserve it!¡± As soon as Darius¡¯s voiceughed, he heard a voiceing from behind: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Darius was taken aback, and then turned around, he watched Ao Gu Xiaoqing looking at him with a smile on his face, and walked towards her step by step. ¡°Cousin, it turns out that Mrs. Fu works in yourpany?¡± Gu Xiaoqing asked gently. Chapter 1308 Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s cousin shouting made Darius very angry. But when she thought ofst night, she and her mother really made Grandpa¡¯s mental state a lot better, Darius suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Why did youe here suddenly?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Uh, such a cousin, I was passing by.¡± Gu Xiaoqing naturally looked at Darius and smiled. ¡°Cousin, you and uncle told me yesterday that my mother and I were moved to live at home, so my mother and I bought some daily necessities in the nearby shopping mall. By the way, I bought some gifts for my uncle and my uncle.¡± Gu Xiaoqing Inadvertently nced at Suzi. She just wanted to tell Suzi. With that, Gu Xiaoqing handed a delicately packaged box in her hand to Darius: ¡°Cousin, this is for you.¡± Darius said in a conditioned and disgusting tone: ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Her face was blue and red and white again. Suzi next to him smiled calmly. Gu Xiaoqing at this moment, where there is still a little bit of coldness, and some are just b!tches and low voices. It¡¯s really hard to look straight at it. ¡°A Zhen, I¡¯ll go up first, you and your cousin, have a good chat?¡± Suzi smiled. ¡°Huh! Why!¡± A voice behind him suddenly came out like a little pepper. When Darius and Suzi looked back, they saw Galia. She and Rayna stood in front of Suzi hand in hand. Galia looked at Gu Xiaoqing with extremely unfriendly eyes. ¡°Any new cannon fodder?¡± Galia nced at Gu Xiaoqing, then looked back at Suzi. Her tone couldn¡¯t help but yfully. Suzi didn¡¯t speak, but Rayna spoke. She akimbo her hips and sneered: ¡°I said Suzi! You didn¡¯t tell this b!tch, how many predecessors have died on the beach?¡± ¡°What Lanita! What Walton! What Siu! What else is the Fu family¡¯s maiden niece, butler! It seems that the first few, no matter which one they are, are more titled than this b!tch. Bigger, right? You count that green onion!¡± The little shrew is the little shrew. No matter what happened, Rayna couldn¡¯t change her shrewd rogue aura. ¡°Rayna!¡± Darius scolded, ¡°Do you still look like a girl!¡± Rayna: ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°You are not allowed to live with Lenny in the future. You wille back to Shu¡¯s house for me and let your aunt take care of you!¡± Darius coldly reprimanded Rayna. Rayna, with a nose in his pocket, looked at Darius with a sense of reason: ¡°You know how much Suzi can have such a family, and how much she has suffered! Why do all the bad guyse and smash Suzi¡¯s marriage! Grab her husband? Fun!¡± ¡°This kind of woman, what is she not a b!tch!¡± In fact, Rayna Vixen is a Vixen, but she really never snatches men from other women. Long ago, when she targeted Suzi, she thought it was Suzi who robbed Walton¡¯s fiance Joan. To put it bluntly, Rayna usually hated the kind of woman who robbed other people¡¯s husband. ¡°I think I can¡¯t find a man by myself. I¡¯m really anxious. You can get a solution for the tramp on the street. Why are you robbing someone else¡¯s husband!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She hugged Rayna: ¡°Hey, my sister-inw, I like you more and more.¡± Rayna whispered to Galia: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m heartbroken, my letters are almost frightened, I¡¯m afraid my cousin beats me, you know, let¡¯s talk about this. Women also look very powerful and very cold, and I am really shocked by her¡­¡± ¡°You bullshit, idiot!¡± Galia was angry and funny. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1309 – 1310 Chapter 1309 ¨C 1310 Read Chapter 1309 ¨C 1310 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1309 Seeing the two people muttering and twisting, Gu Xiaoqing suddenly sneered and smiled. ¡°Cousin, your other rtives are really fun.¡± Then, Gu Xiaoqing looked at Rayna again,paring her master¡¯s tone: ¡°Hey, you are my cousin¡¯s cousin, you should also be my cousin? Let¡¯s get to know him, my name is Gu Xiaoqing, and I just came back from overseas. Sorry cousin, I didn¡¯t bring you a gift today.¡± Rayna: ¡°¡­¡± She hesitated and scratched her head. ¡°Counsel!¡± Galia cursed. Then, Galia sneered and looked at Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re ttering others! If you want toe to Shu¡¯s house, first think about how to pass the cousin and me first!¡± Gu Xiaoqing raised her eyebrows: ¡°Cousin¡­well, I moved to Shu¡¯s house today¡­¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°No! How did you move in, how did you get out of me!¡± Galia suddenly eximed. The look of her akimbo, the image of a little shrew, is better than Rayna. Gu Xiaoqing smiled casually with an advantage. Suzi, who was next to him, could see that these two girlfriends of his own are nothing more than small mouthpieces. Rayna and Galia are tied together, not as serious as Gu Xiaoqing alone. Compared with the three good girlfriends, Suzi is the calmest and least easily irritated. She talked with Galia and Rayna: ¡°You two are fine, calm down, you are not beautiful when you are angry, stop getting angry, let¡¯s go to work quickly, I will treat you to a beauty meal at noon and leave us Go to work.¡± She pulled two of her best friends and left. While waiting for the elevator, she casually said to Rayna: ¡°Rayna, haven¡¯t you seen it yet? Your pungentness is not worthy of dealing with her. Because she is too thick-skinned.¡± Galia: ¡°I also noticed it.¡± Rayna immediately looked at Suzi with a pious expression of asking for experience: ¡°Then how to deal with her to defeat her, Suzi, teach me?¡± Suzi immediately said in Rayna¡¯s ear: ¡°What is she missing?¡± Rayna suddenly understood. She immediately twittered and smiled very happily: ¡°Hey, Suzi, the clothes you wear today and Galia and I are in the same series. We really have a sense of understanding, no, we will have a big celebration today at noon. ¡° Galia also understood: ¡°How to celebrate?¡± ¡°You call your husband, I call my husband, Suzi call Suzi¡¯s husband, take Lilly, let¡¯s have a big meal together and have a good celebration.¡± Galia: ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Behind him, Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Listening to the three women chattering about the happiness overflowing when they each mentioned their husband, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s heart was like being cut by a knife. She is a dignified turtle. She is a top student of a world-renowned financial school. She looks beautiful, has good temperament, and is born with noble aura. But she can¡¯t even marry a rich man? Up to now, she doesn¡¯t even have a decent husband! Look at the three women who went in, all dressed up. Especially Suzi, a pair of fat khaki pants, small white shoes, and a loose sweater, where is the slightest femininity? I really don¡¯t know what Arron fell in love with. Compared with herself, Suzi could not even have a tenth of her femininity or a tenth of her own nobility. Why did she marry Arron! Gu Xiaoqing tried to suppress the crazy jealousy in her heart, then looked up at her cousin, still smiling: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Stay away from Suzi¡¯s husband, and don¡¯t try to ruin her good life, otherwise I will make you better than death!¡± Darius suddenly changed his face. Chapter 1310 Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Cousin, you¡­¡± Darius¡¯splexion and tone of voice have eased a bit: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you and your mother and your daughter to move to Shu¡¯s house, but please be honest with me. You don¡¯t need to move in!¡± Gu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t expect Darius to change his face so quickly. He doesn¡¯t recognize her as a rtive at all. However, I heard from my mother that she was raised in Shu¡¯s family since she was a child, and her mother is very affectionate for the nts and trees of Shu¡¯s family, and her mother is the same as the little princess of Shu¡¯s family and the little master. Why has it changed now? Gu Xiaoqing hates it! But when I thought of what my mother told her: ¡°Sally, now is not what it used to be. The aunt who loved me at the time has passed away, and the uncle who loved me is also old. Now we have to use the power of the Shu family. You have to follow the Shu family.¡± Thinking of this, Gu Xiaoqing smiled and said: ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? I really am not what Suzi said. I think she is very suspicious. I just returned to China. My focus is on work. I admit that I do I¡¯m a little anxious to get more business, but¡­¡± ¡°Okay! You can¡¯t exin it to me, it¡¯s best for you to keep your feet safe!¡± Darius interrupted Gu Xiaoqing. After a pause, he said earnestly and earnestly: ¡°A person is worthy of respect only by his own hard work. You have such a good job and you don¡¯t need to spend anything to live in Shu¡¯s house. You will talk about personal aspects in the future. The opportunities for boyfriends are still great.¡± ¡°I know my cousin, I will work hard, I will leave first.¡± Gu Xiaoqing knows current affairs very well. She turned and left. Tears flowed down fiercely. Sitting in her car, her mother saw her in tears and asked her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaoqing, what happened? Ah Zhen was murderous to you?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Gu Xiaoqing cried even harder. ¡°Mom! Obviously you have a golden spoon since you were born, so your status and status are extraordinary and noble. Obviously you have to be respected throughout your life. You need culture and knowledge, knowledge and knowledge, study abroad, and a prestigious university.¡± ¡°Not only you, but also me! I read such a good degree, my temperament, my culture, my education, my dress, which is worse than those three women?¡± ¡°Three women?¡± Gu Jianing didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°My cousin has a fiancee, Galia, that¡¯s a b!tch!¡± ¡°Cousin also has a cousin named Rayna, who graduated from junior high school and has never seen the world since childhood, let alone study abroad, but Rayna¡¯s husband turned out to be the youngest son of the oldest family in Kyoto, Lenny. Ann!¡± ¡°And Suzi! Sent to jail! Didn¡¯t graduate from college, openly cut his own man¡¯s tie in the office, and didn¡¯t pay attention to his own image. He wore a pair of coarse trousers and a loose sweater and came to work at thepany. What does Arron like about such a woman!¡± ¡°Why am I so good? My mother grew up in Shu¡¯s family. But when I go back to Shu¡¯s house, I have to look at people¡¯s faces?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I even have the qualification to call Darius¡¯s cousin now?¡± ¡°My cousin turned out to be the cousin of those two lowly women, turned out to be the fianc¨¦ of another lowly woman?¡± ¡°And I am nothing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled!¡± Gu Xiaoqing cried and pinched the meat on her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t cry my dear daughter, we still have to fight for it. With our mother and our mother and daughter joining hands, in the future, the entire Nancheng will be ours.¡± Gu Jianingforted her daughter. Afterforting her, she said to Gu Xiaoqing lightly: ¡°Qingqing, mom has some good news to tell you. Look, your Uncle Fu took the initiative to send me a text message.¡± Gu Jianing opened the text message to his daughter. Sure enough, there was a text message above. Fu Zhengxiong: Sister Jianing, I asked someone to buy a set of skin care products. Where can I give it to you? God! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1311 – 1312 Chapter 1311 ¨C 1312 Read Chapter 1311 ¨C 1312 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1311 Gu Xiaoqing smiled immediately. She suddenly had confidence: ¡°Mom! We will both marry to Fu¡¯s house in the future! We are qualified to be the most noble women in this city!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°Of course!¡± She hugged her daughter in her arms: ¡°So, we are first to climb the rtives of the Shu family. The Shu family is our most reliable springboard, you know?¡± ¡°I, mother I understand.¡± The mother and daughter drove farther and farther. On this side, Suzi¡¯s heart also has a touch of mncholy. What Gu Xiaoqing said is very clear. She and her mother Gu Jianing are staying at Shu¡¯s house today. Yesterday, Christopher also understood very well that his father-inw Fu Zhengxiong was going to host a banquet for the Shu family. If Suzi is not wrong, the main purpose of hosting a banquet for the Shu family is to love Gu Jianing, right? There is a kind of ufortable feeling in my heart. Thinking of my mother. This evening, after work, Suzi took Arron, the only one, to his mother¡¯s. Seeing the arrival of his daughter¡¯s family of three, Alyce was surprised: ¡°Suzi, why are you here if it¡¯s not the weekend today?¡± Suzi looked at his mother distressedly: ¡°Mom, how are you doing these two days?¡± Motherughed: ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been practicing dancing recently. Although my mom can¡¯t, but mom is willing to study hard and practice hard. The stupid bird will fly first.¡± ¡°Mom, you have such a good sense of music, dancing must be fine. Have you met friends in the dance team?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°I know, they are all about my age.¡± Alyce said. ¡°Invite them to dinner, chat, talk, make more friends, and treat your daughter-inw to sponsor you with this kind of money.¡± Suziughed. As soon as Suzi finished speaking, Arron handed Alyce a ck gold card: ¡°Mom, this is an unlimited card, you can swipe it, you can take it, you can use it in any shopping mall, restaurant, or supermarket where you can swipe the card.¡± Alyce was also polite: ¡°Mom took it away.¡± This evening, when a family of three ate here at Alyce, Suzi was always a little unhappy, and she would look at her mother with pity from time to time. These Alyce are all in my eyes. But she didn¡¯t ask her daughter. After so many years, his biological daughter Alyce knows best. The daughter always reports good news but not bad news. When the three of Suzi¡¯s family left her, Alyce took out his mobile phone and called Darius. She knew that her daughter worked in her nephew¡¯spany, so she wanted to ask her nephew something. ¡°Sister, why are you calling me at this time, do you need something to send it to you?¡± Darius asked. Alyce sighed: ¡°A Zhen, today your cousin Suzi Suzi came to me. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I can see that she has something on her mind. A Zhen, Suzi Suzi works in yourpany. During the day Have you noticed anything abnormal in her?¡± ¡°Or do you know what happened to her, you must not hide anything from Auntie, you have to tell auntie.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said truthfully: ¡°Auntie, you¡­ once had a little girlfriend named Gu Jianing, and she is now back to live in Shu¡¯s house.¡± Alyce¡¯s voice suddenly became bleak: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 1312 ¡°Auntie, actually¡­ do you still care about my grandpa in your heart?¡± Darius asked cautiously on the other end of the phone. Alyce chuckled, ¡°A Zhen, I have to say no, are you ufortable?¡± Darius: ¡°It¡¯s not ufortable, aunt.¡± ¡°A Zhen, you are a good boy. Aunt will always recognize you. Aunt recognizes you as a nephew because you and your aunt are really rted in biology. We are very close. Moreover, you are not the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. same as your grandfather and your dad. , You have never rejected your aunt. Not only that, you also took care of your little grandmother¡¯s former residence. Aunt knows that you are a kind and righteous child.¡± ¡°Thank you auntie.¡± Darius said with a smile. ¡°But your grandpa is different.¡± Alyce said sadly. ¡°I was just born when your grandfather didn¡¯t want me, and I didn¡¯t have any ability to resist. My entire childhood, childhood, adolescence, was rejected by my biological father.¡± ¡°Your grandpa gave me a deep understanding, that is, I am a sinner, a sinner who was spurned by others from birth.¡± ¡°The reason why I haven¡¯t been so inferior and too mad is because your little grandma is still an open- minded woman. Otherwise, I might have been suppressed by your grandfather a long time ago, and maybe I have be crazy.¡± ¡°Do you think I might care about this father? Even if I care, shouldn¡¯t it be hate?¡± ¡°The reason why I feel sad is that I was born without a father. But Gu Jianing is different. It is obvious that we were studying together when we were young, but she lived a lifetime better than me. Even now, she can still be loved by your grandfather.¡± ¡°A Zhen, are you jealous of Auntie?¡± Darius cherishly said: ¡°Aunt, I will love you in the future. You will treat me as your son. I will be filial to you forever. I will make up for all my grandfather and dad owe you. As for my grandfather and dad, You have the right not to forgive them for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Well, thank you A Zhen.¡± Alyce smiled. After a pause, she said, ¡°A Zhen, it¡¯s gettingte, and my aunt is going to rest.¡± ¡°Good aunt, goodbye.¡± Darius said. After closing the thread, Alyce sat in the small living room of his own home, without moving for a long time. Did not turn on the lights. All the past came to her mind. She watched enviously and eagerly at Old Man Shu holding Gu Jianing¡¯s little hand and buying all kinds of toys and all kinds of foreign skirts for Gu Jianing. In the same ss, Gu Jianing wears clothes, eats, and ys, and they are the best in school. And her Alyce is the one that wears the worst food in school. However, the person who provided Gu Jianing with these superior lives was Alyce¡¯s biological father. Life! How could she make such a joke to Alyce? Up to now, as long as she suffers from all the hardships that Alyce can endure but can¡¯t bear, what she can bear and can¡¯t bear, she has suffered. Finally, there is hope, at least the daughter has a stable life and a family of three happy little days, will the mother and daughter of Gu Jianinge to be a demon again? She even bullied her daughter. How can she not hate Alyce! Even if she fights her old fate, even if she is not alive now, she will not allow anyone to bully her daughter. Sitting alone in the unlit living room, Alyce smiled coldly and said to himself: ¡°I will not let anyone ruin the happiness of my daughter and my granddaughter! I can do anything for my daughter. !¡± A fifty-year-old old man who has experienced vicissitudes of life, sitting alone in his living room, crying. This night, Alyce basically did not sleep. Early the next morning, she seemed to lose a lot of weight. Deep sunken eye sockets and dark circles. Early in the morning, Alyce went out without eating and took a taxi to the outside of Shu¡¯s house. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1313 – 1314 Chapter 1313 ¨C 1314 Read Chapter 1313 ¨C 1314 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1313 Shu Family Residence. How many years has she not been here? This is where she looked up and humiliated when she was a child. When she was a child, even if she passed by here for a while, she was terrified, for fear that the dogs here woulde out and bite her. When she was seventeen or eighteen, she had been sted out by the domestic helper who crossed her arms. Later, when she was admitted to the Conservatory of Music and had no money for tuition, and when her mother needed money urgently in the hospital, Alyce actually secretly took care of Mr. Shu once. It¡¯s just that Elder Shu didn¡¯t find her, but she was caught by Mrs. Shu. Madam Shu moved her to a corner not far from Shu¡¯s house and threatened her: ¡°If you try to enter Shu¡¯s house in the future, she will be sold to the dirtiest ce, so that she will never see the sun.¡± How desperate was Alyce at that time? Now think about it, my eyes are full of tears. Just as Alyce trembled and murmured again and again, the door of Shu¡¯s family opened. It was Shu¡¯s bodyguard who opened the door. They opened the door and stood outside the Shu¡¯s gate. Then, a wheelchair was pushed out. Sitting in a wheelchair It¡¯s Mr. Shu. No see for more than a month, the old man is much older. After all, he is almost 90. Because of the proper treatment, the 80-year-old man looks like a 67-eight- year-old man. He doesn¡¯t bend over or hunch back. The spirit is very strong. Since the incident of misidentifying his granddaughter came out and his own daughter appeared again, the old man Shu wanted to recognize the real granddaughter, and he wanted to recognize his own daughter but was rejected, the old man¡¯s side suddenly became old. Like ten years. Until now, he needs to be pushed out for a walk when he walks. At this moment, the person pushing Elder Shu is not someone else, but Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing, daughter Gu Xiaoqing, and granddaughter Gu Xiangyi just moved in yesterday, and the three grandparents who have lived in have truly realized what a noble life is. Although the Shu family is not as powerful as it was 50 years ago. However, the business of Mr. Shu, who abandoned politics and went into business, is also doing well. Until now, Shushi Industrial Company is still a towering presence in Nancheng and Kyoto. In addition, Mr. Shu was originally a person who had made significant contributions, and his old subordinates were all over Kyoto, so that even if the Shu family has been so low-key in recent years, the treatment of the Shu family is second only to the Fu family in Nancheng. Exist. Living in Shu¡¯s family and enjoying the treatment of Shu¡¯s daughter is the first step in Gu Jianing¡¯s n to return to China. She was very sessful. Pushing Mr. Shu out for a walk, Gu Jianing smiled: ¡°Uncle, I will push you to breathe a circle of fresh Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. air, and then I will take you to eat your favorite, authentic soy sauce soaked fritters. .¡± Yubi, she still bent down and whispered to Old Man Shu: ¡°I know, family members don¡¯t let you eat You Tiao soaked bean juice, saying that the way of eating is unhealthy, nutritious, and oily, but let¡¯s do it. Eat secretly, okay, uncle?¡± Elder Shu immediately smiled happily: ¡°Okay, okay, Jianing, you are so old, and so naughty, haha.¡± Gu Jianing also raised a smile. The moment she looked up, she saw the thin and tired woman in front of her. ¡°Who are you and what do you do! Why stand in our way!¡± Gu Jianing snapped. Chapter 1314 Alyce was actually taken aback. The one in front of him is old and half old, and their tacit understanding is really more like father and daughter. I haven¡¯t seen Gu Jianing for decades, Alyce recognized it at a nce, and the years did not leave too many marks on Gu Jianing¡¯s face. Gu Jianing is really the kind who is favored by God. She is still so noble. Exists like a royal princess. Look at yourself again? The whole body of Xiao Suo, because she was worried about her daughter¡¯s happiness, she came withoutbing her hair. At this moment, standing in front of such a noble royal princess, she was really embarrassed. And the old man in the wheelchair. He smiled very happily just now. ¡°Your rtive, are you back?¡± Alyce asked Elder Shu in a dumb voice. Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± He saw his daughter. She is so haggard, so sad. Elder Shu¡¯s heart seemed to be digged by a knife. In fact, when Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s grandparents and grandsons moved in and talked yesterday, Mr. Shu knew all about it. What Arron¡¯s wife is very poor. What Gu Xiaoqing encountered difficulties at work. Being overturned in the gutter by poorly qualified people, these years, the market shrew is in charge. The old man was groggy at the time, and Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing thought he hadn¡¯t heard. But they did not discuss too much. Because Darius¡¯s father and Darius were not willing to talk about this issue. Especially Darius, he is very unwee to the mother and daughter of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing. In the end, Gu Xiaoqing came out and said, ¡°Cousin, I will prove it to you. I really didn¡¯t intend to contact Mr. Fu. I admit that it was indeed my uncle who asked the cousin to give me your VIP pass, but I just wanted to I am fighting for a business myself and want to establish a foothold in Nancheng.¡± ¡°I know that my mother regards herself as the child of the Shu family, and my aunts and cousins also regard my mother as the child of the Shu family, but I still have to be self-reliant.¡± ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let you change your opinion of me in the future and make you look at me with admiration!¡± This is Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s guarantee. The old man was resting with his eyes closed, but his ears were not deaf. Elder Shu guessed yesterday, is it possible that the Gu family¡¯s mother and daughter were rted to Suzi and Alyce as soon as they came to Nancheng? Yesterday was just a guess. Today, when he saw Alyce standing outside the gate of Shu¡¯s house early in the morning, the old man had already determined that the mother and daughter of Gu¡¯s family must have something to do with their daughter and granddaughter. The old man is in poor health, but he is neither deaf nor blind. Not far away, Alyce, her biological daughter, stood outside the door of her home, and she felt shivering. That kind of heartfelt sorrow. The sadness and loneliness in the bones can be seen by the old man. Suddenly, Grandpa Shu thought, it seems that his child has entered the Shu family once or twice since he was born more than fifty years ago. Even if it was one or two times, the child had just entered the gate and had not entered the main hall. Not to mention having a meal at Shu¡¯s house. Even the one or two times when I entered the gate, one of them was kicked by my son. On another asion, the housekeeper yelled at four or five domestic servants and sted her out with crossed arms. No wonder, this child of my own is still so embarrassed when he sees here again now. As far as Alyce is concerned, this is the execution ground. Thinking of this, Old Man Shu¡¯s heart was convulsed. His throat was like a huge fishbone stuck in it, and he coughed violently. The coughing old man Shu¡¯s face turned red. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1315 – 1316 Chapter 1315 ¨C 1316 Read Chapter 1315 ¨C 1316 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1315 ¡°Uncle, uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? You suddenly became so excited when you saw the woman in front of you, what¡¯s wrong with your uncle?¡± Gu Jianing asked with great concern. Elder Shu still coughed and couldn¡¯t speak. But his eyes kept looking at Alyce. Alyce¡¯s face was extremely pale. She thought about it all night. She muste to question Mr. Shu early this morning. Why do you want to indulge your niece and niece¡¯s daughter to hurt Suzi? There is no end! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even Alyce had thought about it, if the Shu family wanted her life, she would give it. She can no longer live. However, no one can take away the happiness of his daughter! This was what Alyce thought about all night, she had already nned to die today. But at this moment, when Alyce saw with his own eyes that his biological father still loved that child as his own. And when he, the real child, was shivering, Alyce¡¯s tears fell. She forgot what she was going to say. She whispered for a long time, only crying and saying: ¡°You¡­this is your family happiness, your¡­your niece is still so beautiful and beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Gu Jianing looked at Alyce in a questioning tone. When Gu Jianing returned to China, he inquired a lot about Nancheng. She knew that the Shu family was still prosperous. She knew that the newest person in charge of the Fu Group is the ba5tard born to Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s little wife. This ba5tard is very powerful, and this ba5tard has made the entire Nancheng frightened for six or seven years. This ba5tard is now a symbol of Nancheng¡¯s dignitaries. Gu Jianing also knew that Arron¡¯s wife was Suzi. This Suzi used to go to jail, and was unclear about several powerful men in Nancheng. Not only that, but Gu Jianing also knew that this Suzi was the most unwee woman for his uncle Shu. As for the rest, Gu Jianing hasn¡¯t inquired yet. It¡¯s not that she is uninformed. It is true that the old man only learned that Suzi is his own grandson in thest two months, and only then did he know that his biological daughter is still alive. Moreover, as soon as the news came out, in order to prevent malicious people from making a fuss, the Fu family and the Shu family jointly blocked the news at the first time. As a result, Gu Jianing really didn¡¯t know who the woman in front of him was. However, Alyce knew Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing is really too young, too expensive, and too beautiful, not much different from the image of a princess thirty years ago. Hearing Alyce shouting to himself, and seeing Alyce¡¯s shrunken appearance, Gu Jianing couldn¡¯t help but look at Alyce more. At this look, she felt a little familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere. Is it an old friend? However, looking at a woman who was skinny, with dark circles under her eyes, resentful, fearful, and guilty, Gu Jianing thought how could such a woman be his old friend? At the level of her Gu Jianing back then, the entire Nancheng plus Kyoto couldn¡¯t find a few ymates that could match her. But who is this old woman? Gu Jianing looked at Elder Shu, and then at the woman opposite. I only saw the woman say something sadly again: ¡°Miss Gu, you are such an honorable person, how forgetful you are.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Gu Jianing asked disgustingly. Alyce: ¡°Although your surname is Gu, you are the eldestdy of the Shu family, the delicate princess, who doesn¡¯t recognize you?¡± Gu Jianing was shocked. Immediately afterwards, she pointed to Alyce suddenly: ¡°You! It¡¯s you! It turned out to be you! You are the illegitimate daughter of my uncle! You¡­you b!tch, why are you still alive!¡± Chapter 1316 Gu Jianing¡¯s tone was questioning and scolding. More disgusting. It was as if thirty years ago, she disliked the shabby-dressed girl standing in front of Shu¡¯s house like a beggar. ¡°I said why my uncle was so angry all of a sudden, it turns out that after so many years, you are still so lingering!¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡­you want to be shameless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the saying? Long begets dragons and phoenixes beget phoenixes, and the mouse¡¯s son will make holes. Howe you and your mother are so alike!¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s abuse of Alyce shocked Alyce. It is a woman who has never had a quarrel with anyone and has been ustomed to being honest all her life. When she met Gu Jianing, who had been ustomed to superiority and strength since childhood, Alyce was defeated. In addition, when she saw that Old Man Shu still loved his niece very much until today, Alyce¡¯s heart began to bleed. Why have you been looking for her for thirty years, is it all fake? It¡¯s a fake to try every means to get acquainted with her. For more than half a month, Alyce has been wondering, howe Elder Shu doesn¡¯te to peek at her anymore? It turned out to be a real rtive, and his niece came to him. He had a real rtive, so naturally this illegitimate daughter would not k!ss him again. Alyce¡¯s heart was so deste that she suddenly forgot her purpose foring here this morning. She scolded herself in her heart: ¡°Alyce, Alyce, no wonder Gu Jianing called you cheap, why are you still looking forward to this family now?¡± ¡°This family has never admitted how you are!¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed here. Wasn¡¯t there enough people you lost here when you were young?¡± Amidst Gu Jianing¡¯s verbal abuse and the extremely angry expression of Old Man Shu, Alyce ran away very embarrassed. She ran to the main road in one breath, called a taxi and returned to her residence. When she got home, Alyce seemed to be able to hear Gu Jianing¡¯s scolding when she ran. ¡°Inferiority is inferiority! At any time, dogs can¡¯t change their shit! You think you are better dressed, more decent, you are noble, look at you,e to my door like a sneaky dog! ¡° ¡°Dog meat can¡¯t be on the table!¡± ¡°Next time I see you wandering around my door, I will let the bodyguard at home interrupt your leg!¡± ¡°Roll me far away, dirty and smelly! You smoked my uncle in me!¡± Gu Jianing was so happy. She was probably to please Mr. Shu. The words and sentences were all in Alyce¡¯s ears. At this moment, sitting in his own home, Alyce still couldn¡¯t calm down. Then she wept again. She cried herself out of anger. He obviously went to ask for justice for his daughter, but why did hee back so embarrassed? It¡¯s really useless! Alyce, what are you doing alive! You must remove obstacles for your daughter! Must! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1317 – 1318 Chapter 1317 ¨C 1318 Read Chapter 1317 ¨C 1318 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1317 If you are so useless next time, you can chop off your hands yourself! Think about your daughter. How many hardships she has gone through. It was almost a lifetime of nine deaths before she has today¡¯s happiness. If this happiness is destroyed by others, how can you live? And you, how much hardship have you suffered in your life? All thanks to the Shu family! Alyce, what are you afraid of them doing! The fifty-year-old woman in the vicissitudes of life, crying in the mirror, scolded herself: ¡°You have nothing, you are alone, who are you afraid of! You can¡¯t be afraid in the future, and no one can be afraid.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She encouraged herself over and over again. At exactly this time, her cell phone rang. Alyce picked it up and saw that it was her daughter calling and immediately connected: ¡°Suzi, are you good daughter at work?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t hear it right on the other end of the phone: ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t heard your voice so dumb when I ate with youst night, why did you have a dumb voice again?¡± Alyce smiled rxedly: ¡°Mum went to the vegetable market early this morning. I originally wanted to buy a native chicken to make soup and drink it. People say that chicken soup is cosmetic.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi wasughed at by his mother: ¡°Mom, are you paying attention to beauty now?¡± Alyce didn¡¯t answer her daughter, but continued: ¡°Who knows that local chickens are so popr now? There is only one local chicken in the market, but I and anotherdy-like woman are both spotted at the same time.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me, you robbed someone?¡± Suzi asked incredulously. ¡°No.¡± Alyceughed. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t call it robbing. Mother mainly thinks that thedy is too ugly. She wears decent and noble clothes. She looks like a royal princess, but she is not forgiving at all. One sentence I am a market shrew, and another sentence I am lowly. , A sentence, I stalker or something. Your mother, I think I am a market shrew, and her mouth is not broken yet. ¡° Suzi: ¡°Mom, who is that woman! Do you still know her? Why didn¡¯t you call me at that time, and see if I could tear her mouth out!¡± Suzi is actually not such a yful woman. However, she didn¡¯t see anyone bullying her mother. At this moment, when she heard her mother say this, Suzi wept in distress on the spot. ¡°Look at you, I became a shrew myself.¡± Alyce said with a smile here. ¡°What happened to the shrew?¡± Suzi cried and said: ¡°The vixen who has feelings, flesh and blood, who is working hard to live, is much more noble than the seemingly nobledy who is actually cold-blooded and dirty. The two friends around me are both vixen, but mother, I will be there for the rest of my life. Having made such two good friends, they both rescued me when I was most in distress.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Galia and Rayna?¡± Alyce asked. ¡°Yeah. Mom, let me tell you, your daughter, I like shrews the most in my life, not to mention Galia and Rayna. Even your little granddaughter Shen is the only one who exists in the kindergarten.¡± When Suzi said this, his tone suddenly became dim: ¡°Because the only thing she learned from a young age is that her dignity is exchanged with her fists. I came here with my own fist.¡± Hit it with your own fist. This sentence deeply inspired the fifty-year-old Alyce. When she heard her daughter say these words, Alyce suddenly became cheerful, and her whole mood improved. Alyce went to sleep after she hung up her daughter¡¯s phone. She didn¡¯t sleep all night, and she felt a lot of emaciation. So she had to add some sleep. When her sleep was supplemented and she had energy, she went to Gu Jianing to settle the ount again! Next day It was another sunny day, and Alyce was full of sleep and food. When she was about to go out to Shu¡¯s house again, she received a call from the person in charge of the dance troupe. She asked her to go to the dance troupe now, saying that a dance master hade to guide her. Alyce took the line and went to the elderly activity center. She thought that it would not be toote to go to Shu¡¯s house to find Gu Jianing after learning dance first. However, when he came to the dance hall of the Senior Activity Center, Alyce was stunned when he saw the dance master. ¡°Gu Jianing, how could it be you?¡± Alyce asked in surprise. Chapter 1318 A faint and elegant smile appeared on Gu Jianing¡¯s face: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, Alyce?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± When the enemy met, they were extremely jealous. At this moment, Alyce suppressed the anger in his heart, thinking of what his daughter said to him, bing more and more calm. She thought about it, what about the shrew? Elegance can¡¯t be eaten. To live truely and to have no regrets is the most important thing. Some people just owe it! ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to find here.¡± Alyce said to Alyce in a calm tone. All of the other senior students present are you looking at me and I looking at you. Alyce has been practicing dance for the elderly here for a while. She is humble and polite, and is also willing to help others, and among this group of elderly people, Alyce is young. He is only in his early fifties and looks good. Therefore, the elderly friends here like Alyce a lot. However, just this morning, no one thought that there would be a younger, more graceful and noble dance teacher in the dance troupe. No one knows this dance teacher. It was brought by the leader of the Senior Citizens¡¯ League early in the morning, saying that it was a sea turtle that had returned from abroad. No one knows about the dancers here, and the dancer knows Alyce. ¡°Alyce, how did you get into this dancepany?¡± Gu Jianing asked. She came to clean up Alyce today. Yesterday, after Alyce ran away from the gate of Shu¡¯s house, Mr. Shu was mentally abnormal all morning. He coughed violently at first, and all the coughing blood came out, and then he was mise. The family asked Mr. Shu, but Mr. Shu shook his head and said nothing. However, Gu Jianing knew the situation. She thought that it was time for her to contribute to the Shu family. If she could help Elder Shu solve Alyce, her Gu Jianing would be able to gain a firm foothold in the Shu family in the future. Not only that, if there is no such true daughter as Alyce, wouldn¡¯t Gu Jianing have be the well- known daughter of the Shu family? If she can have the title of Shu¡¯s daughter, then her further ns can be easilypleted. Yesterday afternoon, after Mr. Shu settled down, Gu Jianing began to inquire about Alyce. As Alyce, Suzi, Jarod, Lanita, and Moira were making noise outside the homes of Suzi and Arron, the news was blocked by Arron and Darius, so Alyce could not hear. What. However, Alyce is clever. She couldn¡¯t find anything secretly, so she had an idea, and based on her childhood memories, she actually found the residence of Alyce back then. Only then did Gu Jianing know that Alyce¡¯s residence was much more magnificent than before. When she went back, she yelled in front of her daughter, Alyce such a illegitimate daughter who was not wanted was actually very moisturizing! Gu Xiaoqing gave her mother a white look: ¡°Mom! You¡­ have told you so many times, Darius called cousin Suzi, the cousin of the aunt¡¯s family!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± Finally got it! It was her negligence. Suzi is Alyce¡¯s daughter! After Alyce fled that year, he married and gave birth to Suzi. Suzi grew up in a mountainous area, but he didn¡¯t study well before finishing university. Hu strayed and went to jail. After being released from prison, Suzi wandered in the upper circle of Nancheng and provoke the men of the whole upper circle in an attempt to establish rtions with them. The result caused public outrage. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1319 – 1320 Chapter 1319 ¨C 1320 Read Chapter 1319 ¨C 1320 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1319 Then he fled for another six years. However, Suzi was so lucky. In the process, she actually became pregnant with Arron¡¯s child. This is why Arron had to find Suzi back for the sake of the child and marry Suzi as his wife. From this, Gu Jianing suddenly understood why Fu Zhengxiong hated Suzi so much. It¡¯s not strange to stand on such a daughter-inw if you don¡¯t hate it! However, this is a good time for her Gu Jianing. If the olddy Alyce can be taken down, her Gu Jianing will be able to make a good impression in the Shu¡¯s house and leave a good impression on Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s brother. So early in the morning, Gu Jia parachuted here to teach dance. She thought it would be too easy to get here by air. The identity of a turtle is one of them. She was from the Shu family, and she was brought here in the car of Shu¡¯s bodyguard. Who dares to neglect? Originally, Alyce didn¡¯te to practice dancing today. Gu Jianing specially called for Alyce toe. Today, in the presence of so many elderly group members, Gu Jianing wants Alyce to taste what it means to be ruined. ¡°Why do all the people from your dance troupee in? Will you let in the people who are morally corrupt and discredited?¡± Gu Jianing asked the head of the elderly group condescendingly. Head stunned: ¡°Gu¡­Professor Gu, do you¡­ mean?¡± ¡°Is the junior who specializes in destroying people¡¯s families considered morally corrupt?¡± Gu Jianing asked. Leader: ¡°This¡­ indeed, if there is a junior in our group who specializes in destroying other people¡¯s families¡­¡± ¡°This woman!¡± Before the head of the group was finished, Gu Jianing pointed to Alyce and said: ¡°This woman, her mother is the culprit who destroyed my uncle and aunt¡¯s home, because her mother, my uncle and aunt have been like each other for a lifetime. It¡¯s like living in a nightmare.¡± ¡°Do you know how my uncle and aunt came here for decades!¡± ¡°Their mother and daughter are like brown candy, always stained with my uncle!¡± ¡°You said such a woman, such a b!tch is hateful!¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± They heard that it was not Alyce but Alyce¡¯s mother who was the junior. But how could Alyce¡¯s mother be 70 years old? Although it was indeed moral corruption back then, what does this have to do with Alyce? However, seeing Gu Jianing¡¯s words filled with righteous indignation, others did not dare to refute it. Gu Jianing became more and more energetic. ¡°This b!tch, like her mother, always tries to get the Shu family. The Shu family¡¯s family style is so rigorous, how could it be possible to tolerate an illegitimate daughter like you?¡± ¡°Your mother is a junior. If you don¡¯t learn well since you were a child, you will be more and more promiscuous, right?¡± ¡°You are in your fifties and you still have to get sick of my uncle. Don¡¯t you know that every time my uncle sees you have a heart attack? You vicious woman, what is your heart?¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s words shocked everyone. Everyone was stunned. She appealed more and more to everyone present: ¡°You have all seen it, this is the woman. When my uncle saw her yesterday, she almost died of anger! She proimed her surname Shu. You have seen such a shameless woman. Huh? Have you ever seen such a serious woman?¡± ¡°My uncle just provided your mother with a fine That¡¯s it! Do you want to get involved in such a shameless rtionship? ¡° ¡°Do you have a moral bottom line? I tell you, if my uncle gets angry with you, I want you to pay for it¡­¡± Before Gu Jianing¡¯s words were finished, Alyce suddenly took a step forward. She grabbed Gu Jianing¡¯s hair first, then raised her leg and caught Gu Jianing¡¯s legs. ¡°Puff¡­¡± ¡°Ouch¡­it hurts me, my hair¡­¡± Gu Jianing had been thrown to the ground by Alyce unsuspectingly. Immediately afterwards, Alyce bent her legs on Gu Jianing, squeezed Gu Jianing¡¯s hair with one hand, and stuck her neck with the other, and then asked her angrily: ¡°May I ask you, what is my rtionship with your uncle!¡± Chapter 1320 Gu Jianing was stuck, and his face became the color of pig liver. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She: ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± ¡°Speaking! If you don¡¯t speak today, I will strangle you to death!¡± Alyce¡¯s strength was very strong again. Alyce is thin, and looks less wealthy than Gu Jianing. But Alyce is half a head taller than Gu Jianing. In the end, it was Mr. Shu who was also a talented figure when he was young, and Zhou Qin, Alyce¡¯s biological mother, was also a beauty with a golden ratioparable to the height of a model. As a result, Alyce was born to inherit the good genes of his parents. She was born with slender limbs. Although she is more than fifty years old now, her height is still more than one meter seven. In terms of height, Alyce has a great advantage over Gu Jianing. In addition, Alyce has been helping her adoptive parents with various farming tasks since he was eighteen or neen. Later, he married and worked in a factory. Later, after remarrying Shen Crip, he worked in the mountainous area for more than ten years. Her physical fitness has always been very good. Although people look thin, they have strength. Drilling in the sewer for so many years has made her body extremely flexible. Therefore, at this moment, it is not difficult for Alyce to knock Gu Jianing down without any precautions. But Gu Jianing¡¯s whole person was shocked. Gu Jianing babbled like constipation: ¡°You¡­stuck¡­stay¡­I¡­no¡­can¡­ ¡­¡± Alyce raised the hand stuck on Gu Jianing¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll let you tell it in person! What¡¯s the rtionship between me and your uncle!¡± She clenched her hand into a fist and ced it on Gu Jianing¡¯s face, and grabbed Gu Jianing¡¯s hair with the other hand. Gu Jianing, who was lying on the ground in pain, grinned. But she still did not forget to y with her prestige: ¡°Alyce! You¡­you dare to hit me! Have you forgotten who I am! You should know how much my uncle loved me when you were three years old. You saw it yourself when you were a teenager, how my uncle¡¯s family celebrated my birthday.¡± ¡°On the contrary, you? You are not as good as one of our Shu¡¯s dogs! You went to my uncle for a crime, did you know that you almost mad at my uncle?¡± Hearing Gu Jianing¡¯s verbal abuse, Alyce¡¯s anger had already rushed to the top of his head. ¡°Gu Jianing, please listen to me! No matter how bad I am, I am your uncle¡¯s biological daughter! No matter how bad I am, my surname is Shu! But what about you? What is your surname? Your surname is Gu! Your surname is Gu since childhood. Forget about my father¡¯s love, until today you still have someone call me over and scold me!¡± ¡°Gu Jianing, you are too deceiving!¡± Sure enough, Alyce never tells Gu Jianing anymore. She only tried her best to squeeze Alyce¡¯s hair. He tried his best to jam Alyce¡¯s neck. Alyce was beaten and couldn¡¯t howl, but he was sobbing in pain. She wanted to call the people around to stop Alyce, but everyone around seemed silly. It is true that Alyce usually gets along with his friends very well. But what is this Gu Jianing? The jewels of the whole body are so domineering as soon as theye, as if they are going to eat people. Looking at the elegant and luxurious, returnees, high-quality quality. But, just curse when you speak. Where is she here to teach dance. Even a fool can tell that the professor named Gu Jianing is here today to clean up Alyce in the name of teaching dance. In the past so many years, Alyce has been bullied by Gu Jianing, has not dared to resist, has always been extremely weak and pitiful. Therefore, this time Gu Jianing thought that he could easily clean up Alyce¡¯s bloody head, and hide in a dingy manner with his tail sandwiched between them. But it never urred to him that Alyce could actually catch Gu Jianing and fight. The teammates onlookers apuded Alyce in their hearts. Alyce thought it over, this time Gu Jianing went to death and beat her to death. Alyce¡¯s fist thumped Gu Jianing¡¯s face like rain. Every time she beat her, she would tuck off a bunch of hair on Gu Jianing¡¯s head. Within a few minutes, Gu Jianing didn¡¯t even have the ability to fight. She hugged her face with her hands, and her voice was very weak: ¡°Help¡­Help¡­¡± At this time, the tie in the dance troupe reacted. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1321 – 1322 Chapter 1321 ¨C 1322 Read Chapter 1321 ¨C 1322 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1321 The team card immediately yelled: ¡°Alyce! Stop it, you can¡¯t beat people, it will kill you!¡± Alyce didn¡¯t care. While beating, she angrily said: ¡°Gu Jianing, listen to me! It¡¯s your business if you want to recognize your father. It¡¯s your freedom if you want to be the daughter of the Shu family! But don¡¯t try to destroy my daughter. Happiness, I am going to kill you today, I think I killed you, how can you and your daughter be demon!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s face was beaten by Alyce, like a melon. There was a rich face in the beginning, but now it¡¯s all t. Alyce was really crazy. She has been depressed for decades. From childhood to adulthood, all fatherly love was upied by this woman. But to this day, she stilles to be a blessing and prestige? Just when she almost knocked Gu Jianing unconscious, four bodyguards suddenly broke in. The four of them set up Alyce together. Gu Jianing had a chance to get up. Her head is almost bald, and blood is bleeding everywhere on her scalp, her mouth is grinning in pain, this look is really uglier than ugly. ¡°Catch her up, I order you to kill this woman for me now! Kill her immediately!¡± Bodyguard: ¡°¡­¡± The four bodyguards really don¡¯t know what to say? The four of them were thest guards to follow the old man. It¡¯s been seventeen or eighteen years now. They saw with their own eyes the father¡¯s despair in finding his daughter, and with their own eyes the old man¡¯s happiness after acknowledging his granddaughter, the kind of guilt that all missed and all the guilt was pinned on the fake grandson¡¯s body. Two months ago, they saw with their own eyes the loneliness at the moment when the old man knew the truth. His biological daughter was here. However, his biological daughter resolutely denied him. But the bodyguards have thought about this. No one on the stall will recognize it. Too irritating! Anyone who is a little bit stubborn is definitely not acquainted with the old man for a lifetime. Therefore, the old man¡¯s destion, the old man¡¯s body is getting weaker day by day, and a few bodyguards look distressed, but they can¡¯t say anything. Yesterday, when Gu Jianing, a rtive of the Shu family, came to check in, it really made the spirits of Mr. Shu a lot better. Therefore, the bodyguards were even harder toment on. But at this moment, seeing this Gu Jianing insult Alyce so much, he took it for himself. To put it bluntly, Gu Jianing¡¯s power is not also the power of Elder Shu? Hey! Shujia! All my life is tired from rtives. ¡°Kill this D*mn woman to death!¡± Gu Jianing roared madly and ordered the four bodyguards. The head of the bodyguard immediately said to Gu Jianing: ¡°You¡­this is in a dancepany, isn¡¯t it appropriate?¡± Besides, they only escorted her to this dance troupe, not to beat people. And still beating women. It was the father¡¯s biological daughter. Just kidding. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hit you! I¡¯ll be responsible if I kill you!¡± Gu Jianing ordered. Bodyguard: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Gu Jianing, are you tired and crooked?¡± A voice came from behind him coldly. Chapter 1322 Gu Jianing and Alyce both looked back at the same time. At the same time, they saw that Tingting was standing at the door of the dance troupe with Suzi. Suzi¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and just the cold light radiating from those eyes could kill Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing shivered involuntarily in shock. Suzi hase to his mother¡¯s side. She smiled and encouraged Alyce: ¡°Mom! Good job!¡± Alyce looked at Suzi suspiciously: ¡°Suzi, why are you here?¡± Suzi looked at his mother distressedly: ¡°I feel like my right eyelid is always twitching when I am at work. I am always a little restless. I don¡¯t worry about you. I will leave work and go to your ce. But you Not at home.¡± ¡°I called you, and a dozen or so calls have been made, but you won¡¯t answer them.¡± Alyce took out his mobile phone and took a look. There really were a dozen calls from his daughter. But she didn¡¯t receive it. Gu Jianing really made a big noise right aftering here. Later, Alyce was beating Gu Jianing again, so that she didn¡¯t even hear the phone call from her daughter. Alyce looked at Suzi distressedly: ¡°Suzi, you really don¡¯t need to worry about your mother. Mom will deal with this matter. Mom is going to work hard with her! Mom can¡¯t let her and her daughter ruin your happiness.¡± Suzi shook her head, and she said in a very firm tone: ¡°If Arron doesn¡¯t love me and doesn¡¯t need anyone to destroy him, he and I will not be happy. If Arron loves me, no one, even the Emperor, can destroy my marriage with him. .¡± After a while, everyone present admired Suzi very much. ¡°But mom, you are a bit too much today, how can you beat people in the public?¡± Suzi actually looked at his mother with a very doted expression. Seeing her daughter¡¯s arrival, Alyce felt that she hade to support her. There was a grievance in her heart: ¡°Suzi, you suddenly came to my mother for dinner the night before, and my mother felt something was wrong. You usually don¡¯te on weekends. If youe suddenly, you must have something wrong.¡± Suzi: ¡°Mom, why do you know me so much?¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell mom what happened to you, mom had to call Ah Zhen.¡± ¡°Ah Zhen told her mother that Gu Jianing had brought her daughter back from abroad, and her daughter had gone to Arron¡¯spany, and her mother knew at the time that something must have happened.¡± ¡°Mom can¡¯t just watch Gu Jianing¡¯s daughter bully you!¡± ¡°Gu Jianing has upied her mother¡¯s paternal love for a lifetime, do you know that for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°How can I tolerate her daughter to bully my daughter anymore?¡± ¡°I went to the Shu¡¯s house early yesterday morning. I wanted to find Elder Shu to reason. I thought if he wanted my life, I would give it to him. After all, I can¡¯t escape in biology and is his offspring. But the premise is, He must stop Gu Xiaoqing from harassing Arron.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t have the courage to reach the gate of Shu¡¯s house. My mother had been beaten in that ce since I was a child. So my mother was shocked when she saw that ce, andter my mother fled.¡± ¡°Is mother very embarrassed?¡± Alyce smiled at her daughter with tears in her eyes. Suzi burst into tears: ¡°Mom, for me, you have done your best, and you will not be allowed to do this in the future. I will protect you in the future, you know?¡± Alyce shook his head and smiled: ¡°Yesterday, you inspired my mother on the phone and said what happened to the vixen? There are also very humane vixens, and the elegantdies are inferior to pigs and dogs. Even Lilly knows how to defend himself with his fists. Sovereignty, why can¡¯t I protect my daughter with my fist, an olddy who is beggar!¡± ¡°I originally nned to go to Shu¡¯s house again today, but I was called here early in the morning. I didn¡¯t expect that I hadn¡¯t been to Gu Jianing yet. Gu Jianing came here by myself. My dear daughter, Do you think Gu Jianing deceived people too much?¡± ¡°Just to deceive people too much, this kind of woman deserves to beat her!¡± Without waiting for Suzi to say, So some dancers sang loudly for Alyce. ¡°Under the guise of teaching dance. It turned out to be here to sprinkle and y well!¡± ¡°Pooh, a returnee! Maybe it¡¯s a mischief abroad!¡± ¡°After doing it for a long time, your own daughter is a junior, and you still call the thief to catch the thief?¡± ¡°Do you still bite people?¡± ¡°Kill her to death!¡± ¡°Send to the police station!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1323 – 1324 Chapter 1323 ¨C 1324 Read Chapter 1323 ¨C 1324 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1323 For a while, everyone in the dance troupe was condemning Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± Her face was swollen and painful, and her scalp was so painful that she grinned. But at this moment, what makes her most difficult is that she has nowhere to escape. Dozens of dancers used her of this that Gu Jianing hadn¡¯t expected. After all, Gu Jianing has been ustomed to being superior since childhood. Before the age of twenty, Gu Jianing was walking sideways in both Kyoto and Nancheng. No matter what she did, no one refuted her. If she was ying tricks on the street, she would be regarded by the whole city as being cute and naughty. How could she have a rtionship with a b!tch? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So, until now, she still feels that no matter what she does, no one will refute her. No matter what she does, these people are undoubtedly on her side. What¡¯s more, she is still a turtle. What¡¯s more, she is still a dance professor. Such a high status and status naturally crushes the existence of these people. How could Gu Jianing think that Alyce, who has always been honest and cringe in inferiority and shrinking, would not be able to see Alyce suddenly and explosively beat her. Not only that, but Alyce¡¯s daughter also came. Suzi! This woman had just abused her daughter three days ago. The daughter almost ran out naked in front of this woman named Suzi. New hatred and old hatred! Gu Jianing did not dare to look at Suzi. Because Suzi¡¯s cold eyes seemed to kill people. ¡°Gu Jianing!¡± Suzi said calmly: ¡°Your daughter Gu Xiaoqing ran to my husband¡¯spany three days ago to deliberately betray her and was caught by me. You think it¡¯s not enough. You, your mother, will want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Or, do you think my husband Arron doesn¡¯t love me enough?¡± ¡°I think you haven¡¯t heard of some rumors about my husband?¡± Own husband! When necessary, Suzi would not hesitate to lift the murderous, upromising side of her husband! Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± She was so scared that she almost lost her ability to speak! ¡°Go!¡± Suzi only said one word. She was for Darius¡¯s sake and couldn¡¯t do too much to the rtives of the Shu family. Darius is a good recognition. She is one of the few rtives of Suzi. It¡¯s even the mother¡¯s rtives. Suzi cares about Darius very much. Gu Jianing was extremely embarrassed, covering her face, and left the dance room as if to escape. Behind them, several bodyguards looked at Alyce and Suzi, and the four of them shouted in unison: ¡°Miss, Miss, you take care.¡± Say yes, the four bodyguards will leave immediately. At this time, Gu Jianing had already ran to her car, and she wondered if she could not go back to Shu¡¯s house like this. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a set of numbers. The phone was quickly connected, and Alyce couldn¡¯t cry, ¡°Brother Axiong¡­oooh, your daughter-in- Chapter 1324 On the other end, Fu Zhengxiong was shocked when he heard Gu Jianing¡¯s cry. At exactly this time, when Qin Wenyu was not by his side, Fu Zhengxiong coaxed softly: ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t cry, what¡¯s the matter with you, speak well, don¡¯t cry, brother Zhengxiong will do anything if you have anything. You decide.¡± Gu Jianing cried more fiercely: ¡°Brother Axiong, you said¡­when I was insulted like this since I was a kid, how could your daughter-inw, her and her mother be so domineering and so cruel? Did you know that I was going to teach dance? I was a dance professor who had returned from overseas and was beaten by her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fu Zhengxiong was stunned: ¡°My daughter-inw, Suzi, she¡­she beat you again?¡± ¡°Today she and her mother joined forces to beat me.¡± Gu Jianing whimpered. ¡°Reverse her!¡± Fu Zhengxiong pped the table suddenly. ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t cry, are you being beaten seriously? First check it yourself. I will deal with this matter, and I will definitely get justice for you! I want to see what Suzi is going to do! ¡° ¡°Well, thank you, Brother Axiong, I¡¯ll hang up first. I don¡¯t want to go back to Shu¡¯s house for the time being. I¡¯m afraid my uncle will feel sorry for me if he sees me like this. And if my uncle knows I was beaten like this, My uncle hates their mother and daughter in the first ce, and he gets angry again.¡± ¡°What you said is right for Ningning, you first find a hotel to stay, Zhengxiong¡¯s brother will definitely seek justice for you, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, Brother Zhengxiong, I¡¯m dead.¡± After closing the thread, Fu Zheng walked around in the side hall where he was. Half an hourter, Qin Wenyu returned from the garden after watering the flowers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Wenyu asked. Fu Zhengxiong asked Qin Wenyu angrily: ¡°Do you want to bring down this woman Suzi!¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°No matter how Suzi is your biological daughter-inw, why do you hate her more than I hate her?¡± ¡°You olddy!¡± Fu Zheng gave Qin Wenyu a white look. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it for you! Why should I bite her everywhere? Wen Yu, you are old and I am old too, I can see it, ording to Suzi¡¯s madness, and the man outside her, I don¡¯t think she will let you go. You didn¡¯t realize that that man always intends to beat you to death!¡± Qin Wenyu burst into tears suddenly. She cried for a while before she said: ¡°Zhengxiong¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to still care about me so much. I¡­ I¡¯m put to death, she won¡¯t stop. That man always beats me to death. uuu¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to rely on it anymore, my sons are dead, I¡­uuu. Fu Zhengxiong hugged Qin Wenyu: ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t cry! Now the opportunity to avenge you is here.¡± Qin Wenyu immediately raised his head and looked at Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°What opportunity?¡± ¡°Shu family!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. Qin Wenyu immediately fell down with sorrow: ¡°Old man Shu is now Suzi¡¯s grandfather. If it weren¡¯t for this reason, why do you think Suzi is so rampant during this period of time?¡± Fu Zhengxiong sneered, ¡°It¡¯s Suzi¡¯s grandfather, and that depends on whether Grandpa Shu likes this granddaughter! How could Fu Zhengxiong hate his own daughter so much? How could Fu Zhengxiong like his granddaughter? In fact, Fu Zhengxiong has a daughter who is like a daughter The niece, that child has always been raised by the old man. The old man loves her very much.¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s named Gu Jianing. She just returned to China and nned to honour and care for the old man by his side. Guess what?¡± Fu Zhengxiong deliberately guided Qin Wenyu to Gu Jianing. Qin Wenyu immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Gu Jianing was violently beaten by Suzi and her mother.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1325 – 1326 Chapter 1325 ¨C 1326 Read Chapter 1325 ¨C 1326 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1325 Qin Wenyu: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she said: ¡°Oh my God! Are Suzi and her mother crazy! What the hell are you doing? How can you bite everyone when you see it?¡± Fu Zhengxiong sneered: ¡°Of course it¡¯s jealous! Alyce is jealous of the paternal love that Gu Jianing received from Mr. Shu!¡± ¡°But this Alyce didn¡¯t want to think about how well Gu Jianing had been educated since she was a child. Although she is not the father of Shu, she has been raised by him since she was a child. The feelings of a woman have long been better than her own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Qin Wenyu said immediately. After a pause, she said again: ¡°How is this Jianing now?¡± Fu Zhengxiong sighed, ¡°Hey, I think I saw this child when she was young. She often followed her uncle to Fu¡¯s house to y. How old was he then, five or six years old? Thinking about it now, she can be considered as such. Our Fu family¡¯s acquaintances are.¡± ¡°Then we should take care of her more and let her breathe out.¡± Qin Wenyu immediately seized the opportunity and said. Fu Zhengxiong said: ¡°Well, we should help her. Maybe the two of us can work together to eradicate Suzi earlier, so that we can also enjoy our lives.¡± Qin Wenyu immediately threw himself into Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s arms: ¡°Zhengxiong, it¡¯s so bad for you to love me so much¡­¡± Lie down in Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s arms for a while: ¡°Zhengxiong, go and take a look at Jianing, ask her what she needs, and we will help her.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with me?¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked. Qin Wenyu raised his head and looked at Fu Zhengxiong distressedly: ¡°Zhengxiong, I can¡¯t go out. As soon as I go out, the apprentice may not know when, like a mad dog, he will rush to bite me again. You go alone. , All right?¡± Fu Zhengxiong nodded: ¡°Wenyou is at home, I will take care of everything.¡± ¡°Good.¡± A sixty-year-old thing is really a good hand at coaxing his wife! He coaxed his wife properly, and then came out alone. The old man didn¡¯t teach the bodyguard to follow today. He had already noticed that the anonymous man who kept attacking them, beating women, domestic servants, and bodyguards, he was like a mad dog and wanted to see a dog, he would bite. However, Fu Zhengxiong was the only one that didn¡¯t hit him. Fu Zhengxiong was also clear in his heart. That¡¯s because he is Arron¡¯s rtives. If he beat Fu Zhengxiong, could Arron spare that guy? Just kidding! Therefore, Fu Zhengxiong drove out boldly. After the car drove a long way out, he took out his cell phone and called Gu Jianing: ¡°Sister Jianing, have you found a good hotel now? You don¡¯t have to pay after you find the hotel, you wait. I, I will pay you.¡± At that end, Gu Jianing immediately asked in surprise: ¡°Brother Axiong, you¡­are youing now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to you right away.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Gu Jianing said diligently, ¡°I am at the Jiangbian International Hotel. I have already booked the room. The number is 1608.¡± ¡°Well, wait for me, I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± Fu Zhengxiong immediately elerated the car. Half an hourter, he arrived outside the Jiangbian International Hotel on time, parked his car and went upstairs. Find room one hundred and eight and knock on the door. The moment the door opened, Fu Zhengxiong was stunned: ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 1326 ¡°Ah, Brother Zhengxiong¡­¡± Gu Jianing looked surprised, but her voice was extremely charming. Fu Zhengxiong thought about it all the way, Gu Jianing must have been hit by Alyce¡¯s hair messed up, his face was ck and bloody in his nostrils. Unexpectedly, Gu Jianing he saw was not like this. Gu Jianing¡¯s face is indeed swollen. Her eyes were also puffy. However, Gu Jianing is Gu Jianing. She has not been able to stand tall in foreign countries for these years, and she is not without the ability. At the very least, as she herself said, Sao, she is still very good at this kind of skill. After she called Fu Zhengxiong, she thought she could find a hotel nearby as soon as possible. Of course, she never treated herself badly. The hotel she was looking for was also an international hotel. Everything is avable inside. Even skin care products are very well provided by the hotel. This is easier. Looking at her embarrassed herself in the mirror, Gu Jianing had no time to resent the woman who beat her. First, she endured the pain and washed her hair clean, put some medicine on it, and then rounded up the messy hairstyle that was almost bald, and tied it up like a young girl. Then there is the face. The bruise on his face is definitely not good, but Gu Jianing is a master of makeup. After a fewyers of thick foundation, the bruise on my face is no longer visible. But the swelling is still there. Gu Jianing immediately thought of the ancient Yang Yuhuan. That kind of rich beauty, obesity can also be enchanting and seductive, okay! It only took her less than a quarter of an hour to turn her swollen face into a demeanor like Yang Yuhuan. Hey! Not to mention, because the face was swollen and the wrinkles were smoothed. It¡¯s really crooked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, I had just been beaten, and I painted with such spirit, when Fu Zhengxiong came here, I would definitely think that I was talking nonsense. With an inspiration, Gu Jianing put a few looming fingerprints on her two cheeks. In this way, her Yingyingrunyu face looked pitiful and pitiful as if she had just been beaten. She put on tears for her puffy eyes again. I admire myself when I look at myself in the mirror. Although his face was swollen, he was extremely seductive. With a look of tenderness and pity everywhere. It¡¯s absolutely amazing. At this moment, Fu Zhengxiong knocked on the door. Just like this, Gu Jianing wore a pair of tearful eyes, puffiness and finger prints on her face, and wrapped her body in a bath towel that could just cover important parts. After seeing the person from the cat¡¯s eyes, she opened it. Door. For a moment when Fu Zhengxiong was stunned, Gu Jianing was also shocked and shy again: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately afterwards, her voice changed: ¡°Brother Zhengxiong, you¡­how did youe so fast? I thought it was a hotel waitress. Brother Zhengxiong, I¡¯m not fit to meet a man like this, you¡­ .Don¡¯t As she said, she pushed Fu Zhengxiong outward. She didn¡¯t use much energy at all. In addition, Fu Zhengxiong is also very strong, how can she push him? The door was suddenly pushed open by Fu Zhengxiong, and Fu Zhengxiong squeezed in. He mmed the door shut, since he raised his wrist and pinched Gu Jianing¡¯s chin: ¡°The face was beaten like this?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1327 – 1328 Chapter 1327 ¨C 1328 Read Chapter 1327 ¨C 1328 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1327 Gu Jianing put his head on for a hundred years, and cried softly: ¡°Don¡¯t look, am I ugly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ugly¡­Sister Jianing, your appearance will kill me!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said suddenly. Gu Jianing raised her eyes in a panic to look at Fu Zhengxiong. There were still tears in her eyes. Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart was hung in her throat. The next thing is very logical. Two hourster, there was another knock on the door of the hotel. But at this time, Fu Zhengxiong and Gu Jianing had already put on their clothes one after another. Gu Jianing opened the door if nothing had happened. The door opened, and it was Gu Xiaoqing who came in from the outside. ¡°Mom.¡± Gu Xiaoqing looked at her mother pretending to know nothing: ¡°Where is Uncle Fu?¡± Fu Zhengxiong looked at Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Xiaoqing, you¡­how are you doing now? Is everything going well?¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s expression dimmed immediately: ¡°Uncle Fu, do you think my mother and I should not return to China?¡± Fu Zhengxiong immediately asked with concern: ¡°My child, you are right, why shouldn¡¯t you go back to China? Your mother¡¯s rtives are all in China. Your aunt¡¯s family and Uncle Fu are all rtives of your mother, you guys. Where will you go if you don¡¯t return home?¡± Gu Xiaoqing smiled sadly: ¡°My mother was beaten like this as soon as she returned to China. As a daughter, I really want to avenge her. I want to stab the violent woman to death! But Uncle Fu , I also have a daughter. For the sake of my daughter, I can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I just want to do a good job of mine, my job is actually pretty good, with a monthly sry of 30,000 yuan.¡± ¡°However, my boss gave me a death order. If I cannot get an order from the Fu Group, I may be quit by the boss in the near future, although¡­ although I live with my aunt Grandpa has no worries about food and clothes, but I don¡¯t want to rely on others.¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s words are very sad and spine. Fu Zhengxiong couldn¡¯t help boasting: ¡°You are a good boy. You don¡¯t have to be sad about your mother¡¯s affairs. Uncle Fu will decide for your mother.¡± ¡°As for the orders of the Fu Group, my son I know best. Remember, Arron eats soft but not hard.¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fu.¡± Fu Zhengxiong got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back too, Xiaoqing, put an ice cube on your mother¡¯s face today. Take good care of your mother.¡± ¡°Well, I know, Uncle Fu.¡± Gu Xiaoqing agreed very obediently. Fu Zhengxiong nodded, got up and left. The mother and daughter watched Fu Zhengxiong walk through the corridor and get off the elevator. At this time, the two of them raised their hands and gave them a high-five. ¡°Mom! Are you done?¡± Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t turn her eyes. Gu Jianing nodded: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Gu Xiaoqing lost her nose: ¡°So old.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, he is energetic.¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s old face blushed. Gu Xiaoqing immediately quipped: ¡°Mom, is it you¡­¡± Gu Jianing immediately said: ¡°Of course! Your mother, I will count on this man for the rest of my life. Besides, there is this man who is supporting us both mother and daughter at the moment, plus the degree of dislike of Alyce by your aunt and grandpa, I don¡¯t believe it. You can¡¯t kill Alyce that dead thing!¡± ¡°And her daughter Suzi, how Suzi marries Arron I will let her divorce! Daughter, cheer for mom!¡± Gu Xiaoqing nodded immediately: ¡°Hmm! Mom, look at your daughter!¡± Both mother and daughter are full of ambitions and big ns. The next morning, Gu Xiaoqing came to the parking spot she had surveyed early and waited there for a full two hours before finally waiting for Arron¡¯s car. The car stopped. Christopher came down first to open the door for Master. Then Arron got out of the car. Holding a stack of materials, Gu Xiaoqing came to Arron with three steps and two steps: ¡°Four¡­Four masters.¡± Chapter 1328 Arron looked at Gu Xiaoqing calmly: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher immediately yelled angrily behind him: ¡°Woman! Do you want to live anymore!¡± Christopher hasn¡¯t moved his muscles for a long time, and now his hands are itchy! Like his own master, he never pity on Xiangyu. If Master gave an order, he would be able to cut this woman off now! Christopher was about to do something in front of the mountain, but Arron raised his hand to stop him. Gu Xiaoqing said sincerely and humblely: ¡°I know Fourth Master Fu¡¯s bodyguard wants to kill me.¡± Christopher: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to destroy the family harmony of Madam Fourth Lord, if you don¡¯t eat incense, who beats you to death, what are you doing! I beat you and dirty my hands!¡± As soon as Christopher finished speaking, Gu Xiaoqing did not expect Gu Xiaoqing to admit immediately: ¡°Yes, I did dirty your hands when you killed me. Don¡¯t say you feel dirty, I also feel dirty myself.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± It was choked by this woman.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gu Xiaoqing looked at Arron with a humble expression: ¡°Fu Siye, please give me a chance to speak. After I have finished speaking, if you feel that I am not worthy to live in this world, I will decide on my own without using your bodyguard. Start with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not using agitation against you, because I know something about you. You are cruel to men, and you are cruel to women.¡± ¡°Whether it is a man or a woman, as long as it is under your hand, you may raise your hand and that person¡¯s life is gone, I know.¡± ¡°So, I beg you to let me finish speaking. If you still want my life, I will kill myself.¡± Christopher was shocked by what he said. Even, he suddenly admired the woman in front of him. He gaped at Gu Xiaoqing and looked at Arron. Arron was still expressionless: ¡°You said.¡± Gu Xiaoqing said in a miserable tone: ¡°I know that I took my cousin¡¯s VIP card and went directly to the Fourth Master that day. I was wrong.¡± ¡°But Siye, have you ever thought about it, how much risk did I take to find you?¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t go to you, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°I grew up in a foreign country, but my mother taught me not to forget Mandarin. Since I was young, my academic performance has been top-notch, and I have also studied bilingualism. But because my mother has always nned to return to China, I I have never been able to truly integrate into foreign circles.¡± ¡°Later, I found a boyfriend who was also a man who went there to develop in China.¡± ¡°The man¡¯s wife was seriously ill. I was a college student at the time. I was working part-time as a nurse in the hospital. While taking care of his wife, I met the man. They had a three-year-old girl. The man¡¯s wife asked me to take care of her. Daughter.¡± ¡°So, gradually I got closer to that man.¡± ¡°Later that man¡¯s wife died, and I became his new girlfriend naturally, and his daughter was also very sticky to me.¡± ¡°Originally, our family of three was able to live well, but my subject needed to go back to China to do something, but after returning, he never went back.¡± ¡°Because he died in the country.¡± ¡°There is no way, I can only continue to live with the children left by him and his wife. It just so happens that my mother wants to return to China when she is old. Our three grandparents returned to China to develop. ¡° ¡°But, I just arrived in China, I don¡¯t have money, and I¡¯m not familiar with the ce.¡± ¡°Although I have a high degree of education, I have found a decent job, and the sry is 30,000 per month. It looks very morous, but the boss also gave me a deadly task.¡± ¡°That is, in the first month, I must raise 50 million yuan in financing for the boss.¡± ¡°The first month! Fifty million, where can I get it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any contacts, and I don¡¯t know the city at all, what should I do?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1329 – 1330 Chapter 1329 ¨C 1330 Read Chapter 1329 ¨C 1330 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1329 ¡°Give up such a high-paying job?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled, do you know that, besides, I still have children to feed.¡± ¡°I also exined the situation to the boss at the time, and the boss gave me the contact information of some of thepany¡¯s potential customers and some major investors in Nancheng.¡± ¡°I saw a problem on it.¡± ¡°Why does ourpany cooperate with manypanies, but not only with the Fu Group? You know. The Fu Group is the first in Nancheng.¡± ¡°I bluntly asked the boss, but the boss told me lonely,¡¯If you can turn the Fu Group into our customer, I will give you amission of one million this year.''¡± ¡°One million! What do you think of me?¡± ¡°I made a ticket with the boss on the spot.¡± ¡°I said, I will definitely be able to get the order from the Fu Group because my cousin knows Siye Fu.¡± ¡°My bodyguard has gone out. I begged my cousin. He didn¡¯t agree to help me, but I really want this order. For this order, my mother can take care of the elderly in Nancheng. For my children, I I thought at the time, even if I betrayed my hue.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± When talking about this, Gu Xiaoqing smiled miserably: ¡°I was wrong at the beginning. I shouldn¡¯t be aggressive like this, nor should I y scheming like this.¡± ¡°My clowning behavior has already cost me.¡± ¡°I failed toplete the task with my boss. I am about to be fired by my boss, but my boss is still a caring person. He didn¡¯t really fire me, but just reduced my sry to every Six thousand yuan a month.¡± ¡°Then send me to a small county 3,000 kilometers away from Nancheng, where I will do ounting.¡± ¡°If I agree, I will continue to stay in thepany. If I don¡¯t agree, I will resign on my own. In this case, thepany won¡¯t even have to pay my liquidated damages.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here today¡­ and apologize to you. If you keep me alive, I will report on a construction site three thousand kilometers away.¡± ¡°Of course, if you still think I am sick, then I will¡­¡± Yu Bing, Gu Xiaoqing looked at Arron with an expression like going out: ¡°Four Lord, I want to dictate myself, can I?¡± Christopher didn¡¯t even think of what he said. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. Christopher looked at Arron and said in his heart: ¡°Siye, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted, you can¡¯t be fooled by this slicked woman, Siye, you are not such a person.¡± Only when Arron said lightly: ¡°Thepany you work for is Xu¡¯s enterprise?¡± Gu Xiaoqing raised her eyes and asked, ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡± Arron: ¡°The boss is called Xu Zetong?¡± Gu Xiaoqing nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Fu.¡± Xu¡¯s enterprise was originally owned by Sanford¡¯s parents. Later, because Sanford took Suzi to escape, thepany was taken away by Xu Zetong. For more than a year, Arron has been suppressing Xu¡¯s family for Sanford¡¯s sake. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t give Xu Zetong a business. ¡°I can do business for you.¡± Arron said lightly. ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Even Christopher was stunned at the moment. He gaped. Did not say a word after all. However, his expression is not clear enough? But Master? You¡­you won¡¯t really be the king of Yama and saddened by the beauty off? Chapter 1330 Both Christopher and Gu Xiaoqing looked at Arron at the same time. Arron has turned and walked towards thepany. As he walked, he said: ¡°Draft yourpany¡¯s contract as soon as possible and show it to me.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, she was very excited and said: ¡°Yes! Good Fourth Master! Thank you, Thank you Fu Fourth! Thank you!¡± At this time, Arron had already gone far. Christopher, who carried Arron¡¯s briefcase in his hand, red viciously at Gu Xiaoqing, ¡°Thank you! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. fcuk me!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Before she could react, Christopher quickly followed Arron¡¯s briefcase. Gu Xiaoqing was left alone, and the expression on her face gradually withdrew. It was reced by a vicious expression and tone: ¡°Christopher! You wait for me! When I be Mrs. Fu one day, I will kill you myself!¡± Words must be heard, Gu Xiaoqing got into her car and drove away. She happily yed loud car music. When her car passed by others, everyone thought she was driving while driving in the car. After the car drove out for some distance, Gu Xiaoqing took out her mobile phone and called Gu Jianing. ¡°Mom! Uncle Fu is right. Arron really eats soft but not hard. Mom, I seeded today, I seeded!¡± Gu Xiaoqing almost opened the car door and yelled at the outside. But she seeded today. She could tell from Arron¡¯s tone that Arron was moved by her. Ha! Arron! In the near future, her Gu Xiaoqing will be Mrs. Fu. What about Lanita, Siu, or Walton? How can she bepared with a high-achieving student who has received bilingual education from a young age and graduated from a certain internationally prestigious Buddhist Finance College? Just kidding! And Suzi! A prisoner! In the previous generation, her mother was just a sperm of her uncle and grandfather. My aunt had never admitted that woman! How can a woman from such a family backgroundpare to Gu Xiaoqing? On that end, mother Gu Jianing suppressed her excitement. She calmly asked her daughter, ¡°Qingqing, are you sure that Arron¡¯s attitude towards you has changed?¡± ¡°Not only has my mother changed, Arron is also willing to give me the opportunity to sign a contract with ourpany.¡± Gu Xiaoqing said. Gu Jianing asked in an inch, ¡°My dear daughter, tell mom, don¡¯t be shy in front of mom, Arron¡­did he hold you in his arms?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Her face was flushed. After a pause, she groaned: ¡°Mom, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Gu Jianing said bluntly. ¡°If you want to really keep a man, you just have to hold him tight.¡± ¡°Let him be unable to escape from the cramped world of your side anyway!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Listen to your mother, these words will surely be taught to you by outsiders, as long as your mother is for your own good. This first step today is a big sess, but my dear daughter, you have to do it as soon as possible. Let him take you to bed! You know?¡± ¡°I know mom.¡± Gu Jianing seemed to be more anxious than Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s better to be tonight.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1331 – 1332 Chapter 1331 ¨C 1332 Read Chapter 1331 ¨C 1332 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1331 Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom just became a bride yesterday, and if you can be a bride again today, our mother and daughter are really double happy!¡± Gu Jianing said. Yubi, she sighed again: ¡°I just don¡¯t know where to put Gu Xiangyi¡¯s little oil bottle?¡± Gu Xiaoqing muttered: ¡°Mom, we still have to raise the little orphan for the time being, because there is this little orphan in the set of people I sell in front of Arron.¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°Huh! The little orphan will be blessed!¡± ¡°Mom can tell you! Once you finish using this little orphan, you will immediately find a way to deal with it! Our family has no money to raise orphans!¡± ¡°I think so too, mother.¡± Gu Xiaoqing said on the phone immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the appropriate things. The most important thing is that it is best to climb into Arron¡¯s bed today.¡± Gu Jianing said anxiously. Before her voice fell, Gu Xiaoqing said: ¡°Mom, Mom! You hung up, I¡­Fu¡­Fu Siye, Fu Siye called me.¡± God! On that end, Gu Jianing immediately hung up the phone. As for Gu Xiaoqing, she didn¡¯t even just pick it up. In fact, she had already stored Arron¡¯s mobile phone number in her phone, but she never dared to call it. At this moment, the screen of the phone disyed: Fu Siye. Gu Xiaoqing was so excited that she raised her throat. She opened her fingers uncontrobly, and switched on: ¡°Hey¡­hey¡­that¡­Fu¡­President Fu, no no no, Fu Si Lord, you¡­¡± ¡°When you bring the contract, remember to ask yourpany¡¯s official seal to be signed by Mr. Xu and bring it over.¡± Arron said lightly. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Fu¡­Mr. Fu, you¡­don¡¯t you look at ourpany? It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s a simple decision. Actually¡­ How about letting ourpany stamp and sign it directly?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Arron asked? ¡°No!¡± Gu Xiaoqing said in an unexpected tone: ¡°It¡¯s too suitable! We, Mr. Xu, will definitely be happy! Thanks¡­Thank you, Mr. Fu.¡± When talking about this, Gu Xiaoqing immediately thought of what her mother had just said. However, Gu Xiaoqing is still a bit more stable than her mother after all. Besides, her little girl in her twenties is really not as wolfish as her mother. She didn¡¯t listen to her mother¡¯s advice, so she climbed onto Arron¡¯s bed today. She still respectfully said: ¡°President Fu, I thank you so much. When I pay my sry, I will give you¡­ buy a gift for your wife.¡± At the other end, Arron didn¡¯t talk about him, but just hung up the phone. However, Gu Xiaoqing could feel that Arron had a good impression of her. It must be good. Driving the car, Gu Xiaoqing went all the way back to the Xu Group. The Xu family group was in decline in Nancheng. When it was in the hands of Sanford¡¯s parents six years ago, it basically gave birth to a shell, but the skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and the Xu family can still support it for a long time. However, in this situation, during the years when Sanford led Suzi to flee, the property of the Xu family was also taken away by his cousin Xu Zetong. In the past few years, Xu Zetong has been supporting his father-inw Jun Chengyin in Kyoto, and his business has picked up. However, it is still just over 100 million in assets. Moreover, in Nancheng, the Xu family was suppressed by Arron, and it was difficult to survive. Xu Zetong always wanted to reconcile with Arron, and never had a chance. This is Xu Zetong¡¯s biggest heartache. Now, this heart disease has been eliminated by her Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing knocked on Xu Zetong¡¯s office excitedly, and came to Xu Zetong excitedly: ¡°Mr. Xu, it¡¯s done! How would you reward me?¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°Really¡­really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Gu Xiaoqing said. ¡°Say, what reward do you want? One million in cash?¡± Xu Zetong asked. Gu Xiaoqing said in a tone of ambition: ¡°I don¡¯t want money, I want Suzi to die.¡± Chapter 1332 Xu Zetong thought he had heard it wrong: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing, you, what did you say?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She immediately covered her mouth. D*mn it! Why do you blurt out when you are happy? Gu Xiaoqing bit her lip and looked at Xu Zetong. Xu Zetong¡¯s face was also extremely pale. He knew Suzi. Once, Xu Zetong also hated Suzi especially because of the rtionship between Suzi and his cousin R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sanford. That¡¯s because Sanford flees with Suzi, which caused their Xu group to suffer. Xu Zetong has stated in front of Arron several times that he is him, Sanford is Sanford, and Xu Zetong has nothing to do with Sanford. If one day, if he sees Sanford Sanford, he will definitely break Sanford¡¯s body into pieces. However, even if Xu Zetong disregarded Sanford in front of Arron in this way, Arron still did not give the Xu Group a chance. Had it not been for Xu Zetong¡¯s back to his father-inw¡¯s house in Kyoto, maybe the dregs of the Xu family group that had been swallowed by Arron would have been left? But what can it be? Even the father-inw in Kyoto had to look at Arron¡¯s face. In the past few years, Xu Zetong can understand that if his Xu Group wants to survive, it must bow its head and be a dog in front of Arron. However, there is no way to be a dog. Later,st year, when Xu Zetong saw that Suzi was captured by Arron from the field, he thought he had a good opportunity, so he tried every means to destroy Suzi, and indulged his wife and sister Siu to persecute Shen. Suzi. I thought this would win Arron¡¯s favor. However, no one thought that Arron would spoil Suzi so much. Suzi! This woman has harmed the Xu family group miserably! But since then, Xu Zetong didn¡¯t dare to hate Suzi. Even if he hates, he can only hate his cousin. At this time, when Xu Zetong heard Gu Xiaoqing say that she wanted to kill Suzi, Xu Zetong was actually happy. However, besides being refreshed, he was more worried about harming himself. Xu Ze said sharply, ¡°Gu Xiaoqing! You are too courageous! Do you know the position of Suzi in Arron¡¯s heart! Do you want to kill Suzi? Are you making trouble for me? You have to! Thepany does not sign this contract. I can¡¯t let you mess with me!¡± ¡°Pack up your things and get out of here!¡± Xu Zetong drove Gu Xiaoqing away without hesitation. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She was desperate. I really want to tear up my own stinky mouth! Seeing that Gu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t understand, Xu Zetong cursed unobtrusively: ¡°fcuk! Dead girl!¡± Gu Xiaoqing looked at Xu Zetong viciously: ¡°What are you scolding me for?¡± ¡°Dead girl!¡± ¡°Do you know why Arron is willing to give me this opportunity?¡± ¡°Of course it is! Sell!¡± Xu Ze said a few insulting words! ¡°Wrong!¡± Gu Xiaoqing red at Xu Zetong. Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My cousin! My cousin, my uncle and grandfather! All are my patrons! Xu Zetong, let alone you, even your father-inw has the only ce to bow in front of my uncle and grandfather, you dare to yell at me !¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, why did I keep my cousin¡¯spany when I returned to China, and I didn¡¯t go if I kept the Shu¡¯spany, but I chose yourpany?¡± At this moment, Gu Xiaoqing was anti-customer-oriented. Xu Ze faltered together: ¡°I¡­where do I know!¡± ¡°I want to help you!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1333 – 1334 Chapter 1333 ¨C 1334 Read Chapter 1333 ¨C 1334 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1333 Gu Xiaoqing asked bluntly: ¡°You tell me honestly, don¡¯t you hate Suzi?¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± Hate it! Is there a reason not to hate. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, you hate! If you hate, why don¡¯t you dare to say it? I dared to say it in front of you, what¡¯s wrong!¡± In fact, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s intestines that he had already regretted were green. She hasn¡¯t slept to Arron. She has not developed further with Arron. How could she say in front of outsiders that she wanted Suzi to die? If it reaches the ears of Arron and Suzi, then her Gu Xiaoqing is really dead. However, Gu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t expect Xu Zetong to be frightened by her. He calmed down his tone and asked Gu Xiaoqing, ¡°How do you deal with Suzi?¡± ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°How can you kill her!¡± Xu Zetong said irritably. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xiaoqing covered her lips, and then continued: ¡°Haha! Hahaha¡­¡± After smiling, she said: ¡°Since I can easily get Arron¡¯srge order, I can kill Suzi. Mr. Xu, you don¡¯t need to be in front of you and you don¡¯t need to do anything. You just need to provide me. One tform, I can kill Suzi.¡± In fact, Gu Xiaoqing was inspired by Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong said, Arron eats soft but not hard. Fu Zhengxiong said, Suzi is a woman who doesn¡¯t obey women¡¯s way. Since Fu Zhengxiong has such a knowledge of Suzi, why didn¡¯t Gu Xiaoqing take the matter of Suzi¡¯s failure to obey the women¡¯s way and take it seriously? In this way, not only can he breathe out a bad breath for Uncle Fu. Let Uncle Fu win and marry his mother as soon as possible. It can also make Arronpletely give up on Suzi. Yes! It means that Suzi is a woman who doesn¡¯t obey women¡¯s way, derails in marriage, and hooks up Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. outside. ¡°What kind of tform?¡± Xu Zetong asked with interest. ¡°It¡¯s your city defense project three thousand kilometers away, which you think is a tasteless one.¡± Gu Xiaoqing reminded. Xu Zetong immediately said: ¡°That¡¯s just for you toin to Arron. Even if you fail to raise funds from Arron, I can¡¯t distribute you to a ce 3,000 kilometers away.¡± Gu Xiaoqing shook her head: ¡°No, no, no. I am going there myself. I n to spend three days rectifying the financial situation there for you, and then bring someone from there.¡± Xu Zetong was even more puzzled: ¡°Bring someone here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xiaoqing was confident. She didn¡¯t exin anything to Xu Zetong, and Xu Zetong didn¡¯t ask. Xu Zetong thought about it. As long as Gu Xiaoqing can help him get into the rtionship with Arron and then get rid of Suzi, why should he bother? This afternoon, Gu Xiaoqing took a ne to a ce three thousand kilometers away. She only stayed there for one day. The next night, Gu Xiaoqing brought back a man with a raw face from the ce where the bird does not shit. On this Thursday night, Suzi added a shift to thepany for a while. It was originally she and Arron who went to pick up the only one, but when they worked overtime, she asked Arron to pick up the one. When Suzi returned home, Lilly and his father Arron had just eaten, and they were sitting on the sofa in the living room to rest. Suzi was very hungry when he came back. She flicked her high heels tiredly, and randomly threw the bag she was carrying with her on the sofa, and then went into the restaurant for dinner. At this time, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang. She immediately yelled: ¡°Husband, help me pick up the phone and see who is calling, eh, the only one, the phone is in my mother¡¯s bag, you can help mother to give it to your dad.¡± Lilly picked up the phone from his mother¡¯s bag and handed it to his father. Arron connected without thinking about it, but before he could speak, there was a greasy male voice: ¡°Suzi, I want to kill you.¡± Chapter 1334 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± His face suddenly became extremely cold. He could hear the voice, it was a very strange and very greasy voice. This voice was different from Darius¡¯s gentleness, from Sanford¡¯s kindness, and from Joan¡¯s son-inw breath. This voice is more different from Pan Haoyang¡¯s arrogant but feminine and sad voice. This voice Arron had never heard before, and it was a very strange voice. Hearing such disgusting words on the phone, Arron still looked calm. He didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Suzi who was gorging himself. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Husband? Who is calling, your expression is so serious? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Suzi smiled and walked towards Arron while gnawing on the ribs, and then naturally Arron took it over with the mobile phone in his hand. ¡°Hello? Who? What¡¯s the matter if you call me sote?¡± Suzi mumbled. ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you know me?¡± On the other end, an extremely greasy male voice suddenly entered Suzi¡¯s ears. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi suddenly felt retching. Spit out the ribs in his mouth, Suzi asked sternly: ¡°Who are you! I don¡¯t know you!¡± At the other end, the voice said grimly: ¡°Oh, I see, it must be inconvenient for you, right, then I¡¯ll hang up.¡± The call then hangs up. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Involuntarily looked at Arron. ¡°Arron¡­that¡­I¡­¡± She had a mouthful and couldn¡¯t tell. The little dumpling sitting next to Arron also looked at Suzi suspiciously: ¡°Mom! Are you hiding something from my dad? If you dare to do bad things outside without telling my dad¡­ ¡° Half of what the little girl said was left half. Suzi was angrilyughed: ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I just threw the man who robbed my mother with my father with a bruised nose and swollen face, and then threw it into the river to feed the fish!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She discovered that the only little friend of Shen only got along with her father for less than a year, and she had turned very towards her mother from the very beginning to her father now. Thanks to her, Suzi didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you really hide from her father and go around fooling around outside, you won¡¯t have to be beaten to death by your own daughter. Yeah! Suzi muttered with a slight guilty conscience: ¡°I know.¡± As expected, she went back to the dining room to eat without incident. However, a heart can¡¯t calm down anymore. I miss her. Also shouted a word: Suzi. Who is this man? Very strange. It¡¯s definitely a voice I¡¯ve never heard before. Although she was very hungry, she didn¡¯t know the taste of a meal. She thought about it carefully. Someone must have framed her? And this person, she should be able to guess, must be Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter. This reminds Suzi of this noon, when she and Galia Rayna were having lunch with the three of them, Galia suddenly received a call from her cousin Christopher. Moreover, Christopher opened the door and said to Galia: ¡°Let Madam answer the phone.¡± Galia was taken aback at the time. However, she handed the phone to Suzi obediently. Suzi couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Who is calling, your cell phone, looking for me?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1335 – 1336 Chapter 1335 ¨C 1336 Read Chapter 1335 ¨C 1336 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1335 ¡°My cousin, let you pick it up,¡± Galia said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, Suzi connected: ¡°Hey, Assistant Yan, are you¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Christopher said mysteriously on the other end of the phone: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t let anyone know that I called you. Don¡¯t let anyone know!¡± His tone was extremely tense, yet extremely serious. Suzi felt a little in his heart: ¡°Assistant Yan, what happened on earth?¡± At that end, Christopher didn¡¯t answer Suzi¡¯s words. He suddenly smiled rxedly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, madam, actually¡­it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit idle today. I happened to pass by the door of yourpany. Thinking of making a call with my cousin, I want to ask you a few words by the way.¡± Christopher has always been very good to Suzi and the only one, Suzi knows. Moreover, Christopher¡¯s loyalty to Suzi was also most moved by Suzi. So at that moment, when Christopher said this, Suzi didn¡¯t take it seriously. Immediately afterwards, Christopher said again: ¡°Madam, I just think that woman Gu Xiaoqing is really Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. not easy, she is too vicious, so remind Madam that you must be careful of her everywhere.¡± Suzi knew that Christopher¡¯s worries were right. What Christopher was worried about was exactly what she worried about, Suzi. She smiled on the phone and said: ¡°I knew that Gu Xiaoqing was a dog that bites people. Not only Gu Xiaoqing, but Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother is a dog that bites people.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Assistant Yan, their mother and daughter are dogs that bite people, and I¡¯m not a fuel- efficientmp, Suzi!¡± Hearing what Suzi said, Christopherughed at the other end: ¡°Madam, no matter what timees, as long as you have a need, Madam, Christopher will definitely fight you through the fire and water!¡± ¡°Thank you, Assistant Yan.¡± Suzi¡¯s heart was warm and moved. Originally, she wanted to call Arron in the afternoon and wanted Arron to raise Christopher¡¯s sry, but because she was too busy at work in the afternoon, she didn¡¯t call. She thought, wait until the evening toe back to Arron. However, at this moment, Suzi suddenly understood. The call that Christopher called Galia at noon must have been because Christopher had discovered something important. Now think about it, the call from this strange man must have something to do with Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s conspiracy? It should be! After taking a few mouthfuls of rice, Suzi was about to talk to Arron about this, and he saw that Arron took the one and only went to the children¡¯s room to tell a story to his daughter and coaxed her to sleep. Suzi was not talking either. She went into the big bedroom instead, washed and took a shower. As usual, do beauty treatments and facial masks for your face. By the way, wait for the man toe in. However, this evening the man came in veryte. With a mask on his face, Suzi quietly opened the door of the bedroom and looked out several times, without knowing what the man was doing. It wasn¡¯t until more than two hourster that it waste at night, and Suzi and others were almost asleep, and the man entered the bedroom. He went straight to the bathroom to wash, and when he came out ten minutester, the man was covered with pure water droplets. There was also some moisture in the man¡¯s thin hair. In this way, it seems that the man exudes an unparalleled male breath. ¡°Arron¡­¡± Suzi took the initiative to call Arron, then she got up from the bed, threw herself into the man¡¯s arms, and said in a slightly coquettish tone: ¡°Are you¡­ Because that phone call tonight was jealous?¡± ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t you realize that the call was weird? I suspect Gu Xiaoqing was acting as a demon.¡± ¡°Arron, are you listening to me?¡± Suzi shouted again when the man was silent. The man sneered lowly: ¡°Do you remember what I told you the other day?¡± Suzi thought for a while, she really didn¡¯t remember. She looked at her man and shook her head in confusion. ¡°If there is another man to provoke you, I won¡¯t spare you lightly!¡± He said, the man turned over and pressed Suzi under him. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1336 Being restrained by Arron, Suzi rarely seeded in resisting. Compared with her own man¡¯s physical strength, she is simply hitting a rock with a pebble. However, this evening, Suzi could clearly feel that the man¡¯s actions had more punishment. Is he really angry? The scared Suzi didn¡¯t dare to act like a baby or beg for mercy. She can only bear it silently. Two hourster, she took the initiative to hug her man¡¯s head, softly and gently coaxed him: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, okay, I¡¯ll rememberter, I saw a handsome guy who was more handsome than you on the street. I promise not to look at him more.¡± ¡°If I dare to look at a man more, I will dig out my eyeballs.¡± ¡°Arron¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know who called that call. I don¡¯t know it at all, and my instinct tells me that it is Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s conspiracy, and it is 100% Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s conspiracy.¡± Arron: ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± There was a pause: ¡°Give me your arm, I want you to hold me!¡± The man stretched out his arms and put Suzi in his arms. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly rxed. She raised her finger to cover the man¡¯s lips: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°People were wronged, so don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± She pressed the man¡¯s lips with her fingers. The man immediately took her restless hand away: ¡°Do you want to sleep? Not tired? Not painful? Or we are having a round?¡± ¡°No! Not my husband¡­¡± ¡°Sleep obediently!¡± ¡°Yes, husband!¡± Suzi hurriedly nestled in the man¡¯s arms and closed his eyes obediently. In fact, she is very tired today. Because working in thepany is very busy, and she has worked overtime. In addition, she was even more tired just now. At this moment, after being ordered by a man, she soon fell into sleepiness. Within half an hour of sleeping in the arms of his own man, Suzi slept extremely sweetly. Her sleeping position also loosened up. For a while, either she hugged the man¡¯s neck with her hands, or put one leg on the man¡¯s body, and after turning a circle, she actually slept on the man¡¯s chest in her sleep, unknowingly grasping the man¡¯s hand with her hands, ringing Live by yourself. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for being pressed by her arm, he really had to get up and take a cold shower. Fortunately, men¡¯s self-control has always been top-notch. He was so calm and slowly as she slept deeper and deeper. Untilter she waspletely rxed. Rxing to the corners of your lips is not only a smile, but also a touch of saliva. The man looks dumb. I suddenlyughed: ¡°With such an image, she has attracted countless men to rush to her.¡± Arron was really wronged in his heart. I really want to ask the men who covet her: ¡°Have you seen her drooling? Ah!¡± ¡°If you see her drooling, you will still love her!¡± After he said a few words in his heart, he also put his arms around the woman¡¯s waist and fell asleep. Next day Both of them woke upte. Arrivedte, Christopher had been waiting downstairs for a long time and he came upstairs by himself. In the huge restaurant, only the only little friend of Shen was eating. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1337 – 1338 Chapter 1337 ¨C 1338 Read Chapter 1337 ¨C 1338 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1337 Christopher asked Lilly, ¡°Little princess, where are your parents?¡± The little princess¡¯s voice like a little adult: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Christopher smiled: ¡°Little princess, you are young, why are you sighing?¡± Lilly continued to sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I used to think that if there is a woman next to my father, I must be very sad for my mother, and I will definitely find a way to drive that woman away.¡± ¡°But if there is a man next to my mother, I will be happy.¡± Christopher: ¡°Hey! You are really a cheating hand.¡± Seeing Uncle Christopher burying himself like this, Shen¡¯s only little friend was not angry. She continued: ¡°But, it¡¯s different now, because I know that if there is a woman next to my dad, my dad can solve it without my mom and me.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t worry about my dad now, but I feel sorry for my dad more and more.¡± ¡°Yo! Did the little princess finally know that she is someone with a rtive? If you let your dad hear this, you will definitely be happy.¡± When Fu Siye was not in front of him, Christopher was still able to confuse the little princess. Fan¡¯s. Lilly rolled his eyelids: ¡°Hey, let me do it now. When I see other men around my mom, I feel sorry for my dad.¡± ¡°Do you know that you have one mind with your dad?¡± Christopher asked. ¡°Yeah! Of course! Who made me my dad¡¯s daughter!¡± The little adult sighed. Christopher saw that the little girl was sentimental and true. Maybe I will squeeze out two tearster. He immediatelyforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father and your mother are in a good rtionship. Whether it is the woman next to your father or the man next to your mother, they can¡¯t shake the rtionship between your father and your mother! ¡° ¡°Really?¡± Shen Only asked. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± At this moment, Suzi and Arron came out. Seeing Christopher, Suzi immediately thought of the phone call Christopher made with her during the day. She wanted to ask Christopher, but Suzi didn¡¯t ask anything. Christopher looked at Arron as if there was nothing wrong: ¡°Master, you got upte today. I wanted to call you, but I was afraid to disturb you. I came up because I was in a hurry. You forgot. You have something new today. Contract¡­¡± Christopher originally wanted to say that Arron would sign a contract with Gu Xiaoqing today, but when he thought of Suzi¡¯s presence, Christopher subconsciously didn¡¯t say it. Arron also nodded tly, ¡°I see.¡± He looked at Suzi: ¡°You drive the only kindergarten by yourself, and then go to work, I have to go to the Suzi smiled: ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Christopher driving Arron away, Suzi also had breakfast and took the only one to kindergarten. Because she was thinking about Gu Xiaoqing in her heart, Suzi went to the entrance of the kindergarten to observe it. She still didn¡¯t see Gu Xiaoqing. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ask the only one: ¡°Is Gu Xiangyi still in your ss?¡± The only one nodded: ¡°It¡¯s still there, mom, just Gu Xiangyi seems to be very unhappy.¡± Suzi nodded on her daughter¡¯s forehead: ¡°Mom knows, we will give Gu Xiangyi more gifts in the future, okay?¡± Lilly nodded immediately: ¡°Good mother, mother, you are so kind.¡± Suzi nodded to her daughter symbolically, motioning for her to enter the teacher. When she came out of the kindergarten, Suzi made a special observation, and he did not see Gu Xiaoqinging to send her daughter off. That¡¯s weird! Why isn¡¯t Gu Xiaoqinging these days? After exchanging greetings with several mothers, it seemed that the mothers did not see Gu Xiaoqing, she seemed to have evaporated in the world. Suzi felt a little sudden in her heart, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously, so she drove to herpany. Suzi didn¡¯t love cars for a long time, so the technology has not been very good. When she drove slowly to thepany, parked the car, and just about to go upstairs, Suzi received a group of calls. Looking at the strange phone number, she also connected: ¡°Hello, who?¡± At that end, Gu Xiaoqing was very proud: ¡°Suzi, guess where I am now?¡± Chapter 1338 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she asked Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°How do you know my mobile number?¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone was t with a cold tone: ¡°My daughter and your daughter are in a kindergarten, and my cousin is your cousin. Besides, your mobile phone number was not encrypted. Lanita knew it before. Siu knows, oh yes, many young masters in the upper ss of Nancheng know.¡± ¡°So you see, looking for your cell phone number is much easier than looking for a torn shoe in the trash can.¡± Suzi looked still: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing, it seems that you called me today because you came prepared?¡± Gu Xiaoqing immediately denied: ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t have any preparations, I just need to have a sincere heart. Not only do I have a sincere heart, but I can also get the support of Uncle Fu. I think it¡¯s enough.¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°Also, if a person is really innocent, no matter how prepared others are, he can¡¯t break it. What do you think?¡± Suzi agrees: ¡°You are right. If I am not wrong, you are in my husband¡¯spany? Also, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid that I will go to thepany to catch you this time. Not only that, but you also want me to go. Now go to thepany to make trouble?¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was very calm. On that end, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone was also very calm: ¡°Suzi, I knew you would guess like that. Do you think of me as a stupid woman like you? Yes,st time I was in your husband¡¯spany. Ugly. You think I know that the method is wrong, will I do the same thing again?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was really asked by Gu Xiaoqing. He also shook his heart. Suddenly, I felt that this Gu Xiaoqing was not easy to entangle. Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother, Gu Jianing, was also the most prestigious boudoir in the southern city of Kyoto when she was young. Although she is not justified, she is only a rtive of the Shu family, but the resources and the education she has received are better than anyone else. Much. Later, I went abroad. No one knows what the mother and daughter have experienced abroad for so many years. Even with Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s title of graduating from a Buddhist Finance College abroad, Suzi can also guess that this woman is not easy. Suzi¡¯s tone unnaturally brought out a bit of coolness: ¡°Excuse me, where are you now?¡± ¡°Me? Do you ask me or your husband?¡± Gu Xiaoqing said bluntly. Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t all mean the same thing?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Gu Xiaoqing smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t look at you in jail or college, but you are smart.¡± Afterughing, she said: ¡°I¡¯m at Qingshan International Hotel. As for your husband, guess for yourself? You can also call your husband and ask.¡± Suzi: ¡°I see.¡± Let her call Arron? Is she stupid? How is it possible to fight? However, when the phone was closed, Suzi felt very responsive. I always feel something is wrong. Picking up the phone and pressing a number, she gave up again when it was about to broadcast. How should I ask Arron? Are you in thepany? Who are you with? Should I have a meeting or a meal? Can¡¯t ask like that. Because aftering back with Arron for more than a year, Suzi ignored Arron from the beginning, and then unconditionally trusted, she never took the initiative to call Arron and suspected anything. Ask him, are you with Gu Xiaoqing? Can¡¯t! In this case, let alone ask. Asking it means that she already believes in her heart, she has begun to worry, and her heart has been picked up. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1339 – 1340 Chapter 1339 ¨C 1340 Read Chapter 1339 ¨C 1340 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1339 Moreover, if Arron was not with Gu Xiaoqing, Arron would find her inexplicable. At this noon, Suzi¡¯s heart was up and down. Galia and Rayna, who came to call her for dinner before noon, could see that something was wrong with Suzi. ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s the matter with you, your face is so pale, do you have a fever?¡± Rayna raised his hand and touched Suzi¡¯s forehead. Galia also looked at Suzi worriedly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi? What happened?¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes were in a trance: ¡°Huh? No¡­nothing.¡± Galia and Rayna have known each other for so long, and for the first time she has been so helpless in front of two people. ¡°What happened?¡± Galia suddenly felt that it was a bit serious. Suzi shook her head, she smiled at Galia and Min Qing, and then suddenly grabbed her bag and went out: ¡°I won¡¯t be having dinner with you at noon. I have something urgent to do.¡± After saying this, Suzi has already gone far. Galia + Rayna behind him: ¡°¡­¡± The two of you look at me and I look at you, and they are a little worried about Suzi in their hearts. Here, Suzi has already arrived in the underground garage. Very few of her drive to work by herself. After all, she iszy and dependent. Anyway, every day her man sends her daughter to kindergarten and sends her to work, she is used to it. . But today, he asked her to drive to work by herself, didn¡¯t he? Suzi¡¯s heart gradually sinks. Along the way, she drove fast. In less than twenty minutes, Suzi arrived at the ce Gu Xiaoqing said, Qingshan International Hotel. This hotel is really upscale. When Suzi stayed in the car for five minutes, she parked the car at the parking ce at the entrance, because she was hesitant. Also, even if she got out of the car and entered the lobby, where would she go to find Gu Xiaoqing in Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. such a big hotel? There was nothing in her heart. But the more bottomless, the more she wanted to find out. After staying in the car for five minutes, Suzi went out and got out of the car. She put on her sunsses and a baseball cap, and Jing Zhi walked towards the front desk in the lobby. ¡°Miss, do you want to stay, eat, or have other business to do?¡± the front desk asked Suzi politely. Suzi hesitated: ¡°Excuse me, do you guys¡­how many VIP rooms do you find here for dinner? Can I see them all? I only look at the private rooms where I am dining.¡± The front desk thought she had heard it wrong, she frowned and looked at Suzi: ¡°Miss! What do you do!¡± The tone was very unpleasant, basically it was driven away. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± This request of her is indeed excessively outrageous. When he was wondering how to know where Gu Xiaoqing and Arron were, Suzi heard a burst of The voice immediately attracted Suzi. Suzi heard the sound and walked towards the corner of the hotel lobby, saying that theughter was getting louder and louder. There seems to be three or four people. ¡°Uncle Fu, you can try this. This is the specialty of this restaurant.¡± At this time, Gu Xiaoqing was picking up food for Fu Zhengxiong. Sitting on the left of Fu Zhengxiong was Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing didn¡¯t think her daughter was embarrassed in front of her. She only yelled, ¡°Brother Axiong, you eat more, you don¡¯t eat more, you just won¡¯t give me face.¡± Fu Zhengxiong smiled and couldn¡¯t close his lips together: ¡°Okay, okay, I eat, I am so happy today.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Suzi shouted incredulously. Fu Zhengxiong raised his eyes and saw Suzi standing not far away. He was about to get up and say when a man suddenly walked over behind Suzi. The man hugged Suzi, and said affectionately: ¡°Suzi, you can count it, why, your father is there too, haven¡¯t I heard that you have a father?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1340 She turned to look at the man who was hugging her. A man¡¯s suit seems to have been outdated for many years. The man¡¯s hairstyle is also very earthy and high-profile. The man¡¯s appearance is about 27 or 18 years old, but he has a convex beer belly at a young age. Such a man was once encountered by Suzi in Qu County, thousands of miles away. A local wealth, a little bit of power, does not talk about civilization at all. In fact, there is not much money, at most tens of millions of assets, and at most hundreds of millions of assets can die. But I always thought I was number one in the world. If Suzi didn¡¯t guess wrong, the man in front of him should be of this type. Not only that, this man is also super greasy, with a little bit of mother in the greasy. Gosh! Suzi was so sick that he could vomit on the spot! ¡°Who are you! How do you know that I am here?¡± She suddenly found that she had fallen into a trap. She understands now that Arron must not be here today. This is a trap set by Gu Xiaoqing. Sure enough, the man¡¯sugh was extremely ambiguous: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you bring me here? You asked me toe here, and you are asking who I am now? Did you see your father temporarily, since then I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°But Suzi, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here, do you want toe over to apany meter?¡± Yubi, the man¡¯s mouth with a smell of alcohol also leaned toward Suzi¡¯s face. That¡¯s an unscrupulous person. Suzi was utterly dizzy. She suddenly lifted her foot and stepped heavily on the man¡¯s foot, and the man immediately let go of the pain. Suzi raised his hand and pped the man in the face. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! Give me respect! Otherwise, I want you to look good!¡± She considered that this is a public ce, and her words and deeds should not be excessive. If not, she will be sent to the Inte by malicious people, and she will be able to push Suzi to the forefront in minutes. In the lobby of this hotel, she could only abide by her duty in the form of self-protection, and did not swear. After the man was pped by Suzi, he was taken aback for a moment, and then said: ¡°It is not convenient for you to see me, then I will go first!¡± As long as the words must be said, the man turned around and ran away. The rest of the angry Suzi turned around and looked at Gu Xiaoqing. ¡°It¡¯s you! The trap you set for me?¡± Suzi asked calmly. Before Gu Xiaoqing and Gu Jianing could answer, father-inw Fu Zhengxiong got up from his seat. Fu Zhengxiong came to Suzi, raised his hand and pped Suzi severely. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shameless thing! You are really getting more and more rampant! You dare to ask a man outside to Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since you had grandpa, do you think your grandpa can support you? So you are unscrupulous and have no sense of shame?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes today. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I couldn¡¯t believe it! You¡­you shameless thing, how can you do this, how can you be worthy of my son!¡± Fu Zhengxiong is really angry! At this moment, he wished he could beat this daughter-inw to death. He was still thinking in his heart that before Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing were confronted with each other, he couldn¡¯t shake off all the scandals of his daughter-inw. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1341 – 1342 Chapter 1341 ¨C 1342 Read Chapter 1341 ¨C 1342 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1341 But how could it be so coincidental. He was dating Gu¡¯s mother and daughter here, but Suzi also brought a man here! What a misfortune! At this moment, Fu Zhengxiong basically forgot to brake. He caught something and said something: ¡°You¡­Suzi! Judging from the height of this man, he and the disciple who often harass us Son, you are not alone at all! Suzi, you have more than one friend outside!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Fortunately, this is a high-end international hotel, so few peoplee to see the excitement. But even so, Suzi was already full of mouths and couldn¡¯t tell. She looked at her father-inw, at Gu Jianing, and at Gu Xiaoqing. Both the mother and daughter of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing looked at Suzi andughed very innocently. At this time, Gu Xiaoqing spoke: ¡°Suzi¡­you¡­ Mr. Fu loves you so much, how can you do such a thing? And Brother Darius was with mest night When my aunt was speaking, he also said many of your advantages. It turns out that you actually¡­¡± As soon as Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s words fell, Gu Jianing also spoke up here: ¡°Suzi, we are still rtives connected to rtives. You are now married and married, and you are also the youngest grandmother of the Fu Group. You must be checked. , Don¡¯t you shame the entire Fu Group¡¯s face by doing this?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The mother and daughter sang one by one, which really made Suzi feel like he couldn¡¯t resist. She tried hard to restrain herself, kept herself calm, and kept awake. Her restrained lips were bitten and bleeding. After a minute or two, Suzi spoke up. Her tone was extremely cold: ¡°Gu Jianing! I would like to ask you, I am insecure, whose person I have lost, what does this have to do with you?¡± Asked in one sentence, Gu Jianing couldn¡¯t answer for a long time. Suzi sneered, and continued to ask: ¡°Could it be that you consider yourself my mother-inw? Do you consider yourself the wife of my father-inw?¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°You!¡± The feeling of being said by Suzi still surprised Gu Jianing. But Suzi still did not let Gu Jianing go: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gu Jianing! I have to remind you that I have a mother- inw, although she is not my biological mother-inw, but she is my father-inw¡¯s wife who has been married for 40 years. Wife!¡± ¡°The rtionship between my father-inw and my grandmother-inw, even my mother-inw did not get in. Do you think you, an old woman, will have hope?¡± ¡°Who do you think of an old woman! My mother is only fifty years old this year, very young!¡± Gu Xiaoqing immediately snapped. ¡°Ha!¡± Suzi smiled suddenly. Then, she looked at Gu Jianing meaningfully: ¡°Old woman, listen to your daughter¡¯s meaning that you really want to win love! I have a married man! I want to be my father-inw¡¯s second lover and be his first lover. N underground women, right?¡± The meaning of what Suzi said was actually a pun. Father-inw has been biting her hard recently. It always says that there is a man outside of her, which really makes Suzi feel angry. Today, she gave a reminder in front of her father-inw. Can the woman who ys with her father-in- Sure enough, Fu Zhengxiong was immediately irritated by what Suzi said: ¡°You, you are so courageous! You dare to use Sang Huai and call me as an elder! Very good! Don¡¯t you suspect that Jianing has a leg with me? Then I will. Let you see the innocence between me and Jianing!¡± Say yes, Fu Zhengxiong casually found two security guards: ¡°Come here!¡± The security guard came to Fu Zhengxiong immediately: ¡°Old¡­ old vice president, what¡­ do you have orders?¡± ¡°This is my daughter-inw, show me this woman! Don¡¯t let go!¡± Security: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, outside the door of the Qingshan International Hotel, there was a pair of eyes radiating violent anger, and they were also watching inside. The man red with anger and grunted in his mouth: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t be afraid, I wille to rescue you¡­¡± Chapter 1342 At this moment, Suzi was almost confused. She naturally didn¡¯t know that at this moment, there was still a person standing outside the hotel, who was about to rush to rescue her. She only tried to stay calm: ¡°Dad! You have no right to let two security guards look at me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your dad! You are divorcing my son, I don¡¯t know you! How could I know a shameless woman like you! You are not only shameless, you also bite me with a rake, I first prove it today My innocence! Then I will send you to my son and let him deal with you!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Security! Watch her for me!¡± Fu Zhengxiong gave another order to the security. Security guard: ¡°This¡­ old president, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see it! I will bear any responsibility!¡± Fu Zhengxiong roared! The two security guards were frightened and immediately stopped Suzi. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Here Fu Zhengxiong took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Suzi thought she was calling Arron, but soon the call was connected. Fu Zhengxiong immediately said, ¡°Wen Yu, have you bought your stuff? Come here, and I caught Suzi. Current!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned. Obviously the father-inw is here with Gu Jianing private meeting. Just now, Gu Jianing¡¯s nauseating voice, Suzi heard clearly, but now Fu Zhengxiong actually called Qin Wenyu and asked Qin Wenyu toe over and catch her Suzi¡¯s traitor? It seems that Qin Wenyu is still nearby? What¡¯s the situation? Suzi felt that Gu Jianing¡¯s mother and daughter were really not easy. The trap they set is really deep enough! Suzi subconsciously looked at Gu Jianing¡¯s mother and daughter. Gu Jianing was giving Suzi a provocative smile. Gu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t even look at Suzi, but rather casually yed with her mobile phone. In fact, Gu Xiaoqing is not ying mobile phones. She is calling someone. This call is a secret code for two people. After the phone rang three times, Gu Xiaoqing quietly hung up the phone. The number she dialed was not someone else, but the man who called Suzi in the hotel just now. The man is a man Gu Xiaoqing knew when she first got off the ne and came to Xu Zetong¡¯s The man¡¯s name is Gu Shijie. Because of the same surname as Gu Xiaoqing, the man tried his best to get in touch with Gu Xiaoqing the first time he saw her. Gu Shijie¡¯s hometown is a small county three thousand kilometers away. Because the rtionship in the county is rtively hard, so I received this business from the Xu Group in the metropolis. This single business alone can make a man earn almost 20 million. The man almost walked sideways in the small local county. He has harmed a lot of the beauties in the small local county, but Gu Shijie has never seen such a good temperament, solitary, highly educated, highly educated, and capable beauty like Gu Xiaoqing. The first time Gu Shijie saw Gu Xiaoqing was in Xu Zetong¡¯s office. At that time, Gu Shijie knelt to Gu Xiaoqing. He actually gave all his real estate and all his savings to Gu Xiaoqing, as long as Gu Xiaoqing was willing to marry him. At that time, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s reaction was that she raised her leg and kicked Gu Shijie. However, Gu Shijie hugged Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s leg, fascinated: ¡°Wow, this leg is fragrant, this leg is really a human leg, this leg knows that there is in the sky, how many times can the world hold?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1343 – 1344 Chapter 1343 ¨C 1344 Read Chapter 1343 ¨C 1344 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1343 Gu Xiaoqing was almost pissed off by this strange product, and her lungs were blown up. However, Qihuahu raised his hands and handed his 20 million deposit to Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Xiaoqing, guess how much my 20 million deposit will give you? Guess?¡± Gu Xiaoqing sneered: ¡°You thought you gave me all¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Xiaoqing, I just give you all!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give anything to myself, do you know why? Because I gave you 20 million, I can still make more money. When I make money, I will give it back to you. Our family still has a few acres of Susukino Well, I can be self-sufficient, so I don¡¯t need money.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect that the original n to return to China was to be the most respected wife in Nancheng, but when the job she had just returned to Nancheng had not yet been implemented, she encountered a licking dog. Dog licking seems very popr recently? However, when Gu Xiaoqing saw this licking dog with her own eyes, she was deeply disgusted. Twenty million people lick a dog is really too few. It¡¯s not enough to stuff your teeth. Such a licking dog is here, and she feels sick when licking her. I was about to viciously kick or kick this stalker licking dog to death, but was stopped by Xu Zetong. ¡°Miss Gu! The family¡¯s surname is Gu Jie¡¯s family, so why bother? Besides, when you first came here to hire people, you refused to be thousands of miles away. If you use it that day¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Xiaoqing, if you used me that day, guess what would I do to you? I will give you my bank ount and password before giving my life to you, and then I I¡¯ll work for you again.¡± So pious, Gu Xiaoqing looked at this licking dog but she felt nauseous. Especially his begging smile. It really made Gu Xiaoqing sick to death. And his greasy voice, and the fat belly, which looked like a piece of fat. However, Gu Xiaoqing did not refuse Gu Shijie again. Instead, he looked at Gu Shijie with a condescending attitude: ¡°I just came to Nancheng, and there are so many things to do. I don¡¯t have time to meet you. Please take care of me and stay away. When I need you, I will naturally call you.¡± These words were originally made by Gu Xiaoqing to make Gu Shijie angry, but she never thought that Gu Shijie would actually kneel at her feet and k!ss his feet. Gu Xiaoqing only thinks this person is sick. The disease is not mild! But after another thought, as long as this licking dog is willing to do things for her, and is willing to spend money for her, why should she leave it alone? During the first few days in Nancheng, all the designer shoes, designer bags and designer fashion worn by Gu Xiaoqing were all bought by Gu Shijie for her. While spending Gu Shijie¡¯s money, she wondered how she could marry Arron in the upper rank. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell Gu Shijie, the rich man, this idea. Even if she licked the dog, she was willing to associate with him. If Gu Shijie knew that her ultimate goal was Arron, how could she still be willing to be her dog licking? Not telling Gu Shijie who the man she really wants to marry is, but Gu Xiaoqing can use Gu Shijie to deal with Suzi. ¡°This woman used to go to jail, and now she marries Nancheng Living Hades, she is so arrogant that she and his mother beat my mother publicly, and then she wants to drive me away from my aunt¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house, even my mother wants to fight him. Father-inw¡¯s dating, she must stop it, Shijie, can you help me teach this woman a lesson?¡± Gu Xiaoqing deliberately flew to that remote small county, and stayed there for a day without daring to do anything else. Just sleep with Gu Shijie. Gu Shijie agreed without hesitation. The two came to Nancheng together. The call on Suzi¡¯s cell phone Today, she Gu Xiaoqing arranged very delicately for this scene. She did not believe that Suzi could escape from the palm of her Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hand today. When Suzi looked at Gu Xiaoqing, Gu Xiaoqing spoke to Suzi, ¡°You! Die! It¡¯s done!¡± Chapter 1344 Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± There has never been a moment of despair in my heart. She took the only one, and sinceing back to Nancheng with this Arron for more than a year, she has always been very stable, don¡¯t worry about anything, and don¡¯t have any sense of crisis. Not only that, she also made friends. Moreover, in my spare time, I can also ask about the life and death of Sister Shan. She hasn¡¯t had a sense of crisis for a long time. At this moment, a sense of crisis suddenly spread all over Suzi¡¯s body. The heart gradually became cold. It¡¯s just that,pared with himself six years ago, or even a year ago, Suzi is more calm and indifferent than then. It was Arron¡¯s wife after all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The calm posture learned from Arron alone was enough for Suzi to cope with the situation before him. The so-called losers do not lose the battle. Even though his heart was flustered, Suzi was also very calm on the surface. She wants to wait and see what happens next, but she is thinking about how to get out. This thought of watching the change did notst more than three minutes, and Suzi saw a person rushing in from the door of the hotel. The man was jeweled, carrying arge bag in his hand. Suzi was silly when he saw it. The person here is not his mother-inw Qin Wenyu, who is it? I saw Qin Wenyu carrying a big bag and a small bag first came to Gu Jianing and handed the bag to Gu Jianing: ¡°Sister Jianing, my sister-inw doesn¡¯t know what you like, so I bought it for you in the mall upstairs. Look at you, the first time I saw my sister-inw, I gave me millions of diamond earrings¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The two mothers and daughters, the pattern is really not small. Is willing to spend capital. The so-called wolves who are reluctant to put their children together! This is really very appropriate when applied to Gu Jianing. ¡°Sister-inw, look at you, you are so foreign. When I was a child, I knew Zhengxiong brother when I was still wearing diapers, but I have been abroad for more than 30 years. It happened to go to school out of town. I heard that you are brother Zhengxiong¡¯s favorite.¡± Qin Wenyu immediately smiled very happily: ¡°My brother Zhengxiong and I have lived in the same boat for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Yes, my sister-inw, I also treat Zhengxiong as my own brother, so you are my sister-inw. It is normal for my sister-inw to give diamond earrings to my sister-inw. Buy me so many gifts.¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s sister-inw took a bite. It was as if Qin Wenyu was really her sister-inw. Qin Wenyu was yelled and couldn¡¯t even tell the east and the west. She only said kindly: ¡°Sister Jianing, my sister-inw knows that you are sensible. I would rather be here with my daughter and apany your brother Zhengxiong. I don¡¯t want to follow me upstairs. Buying gifts, so my sister-in- ¡°I like it, I like it all, what my sister-inw bought is good.¡± Gu Jianing didn¡¯t look at the gifts. But her heart was full of joy. The diamond earrings bought for Qin Wenyu were actually the money Fu Zhengxiong gave her. It is equal to the left hand in and the right hand out. However, the things Qin Wenyu bought for her Gu Jianing were really good products. Gu Jianing didn¡¯t need to look at them, and knew that they absolutely liked them. She packed the big and small bags, and said to Qin Wenyu: ¡°Sister-inw, you should look at my Zhengxiong brother now, Zhengxiong brother was just getting angry.¡± Qin Wenyu just remembered that the old man called and asked her toe down quickly, as if he had caught Suzi. She only noticed that Fu Zhengxiong was ring at Suzi. And Suzi¡­ Qin Wenyu saw Suzi being held by two security guards, but Suzi¡¯s expression was as calm and indifferent as before. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1345 – 1346 Chapter 1345 ¨C 1346 Read Chapter 1345 ¨C 1346 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1345 This woman! Qin Wenyu lost his temper after thinking about it. She immediately came to Suzi, raised her hand and fell heavily on Suzi¡¯s face. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Zhengxiong! Who did she hook up with? People? Today, we caught a manifestation and immediately sent her to Arron, and let Arron see what she really was.¡± ¡°And Mr. Shu! I have to show Mr. Shu anyway, this is his good granddaughter! Now it seems that Suzi is not as good as his fake granddaughter!¡± With that, Qin Wenyu raised his hand and wanted to hit Suzi again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this time, another person came in at the door of the hotel: ¡°Don¡¯t beat my daughter! Who beats my daughter, who I will fight!¡± Hearing this voice, Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly became sour. She looked back at Alyce who ran over in a panic: ¡°Mom, why are you here! What are you doing here?¡± After asking, she felt that she should not me her mother. She came to this Qingshan International Hotel where she knew temporarily, how could her mother know? Unless someone informs the mother in advance. Suzi looked at Gu Jianing: ¡°It¡¯s you, you let my mothere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Fu Zhengxiong blocked the responsibility on himself. This is what Gu Jianing had agreed with Fu Zhengxiong in advance. After a while, Alyce came, and this matter was on Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s head. Fu Zhengxiong has been fascinated by Gu Jianing these days, and he can be regarded as obedient to Gu Jianing. ¡°I told your mother to let here. Your mother is an elder, and we are considered to be inws. Naturally, if you have a rtionship with us, we will solve it face to face. If the evidence for you to raise a wild man outside is conclusive, we will catch it. If you do, you can only let your mother take you home!¡± ¡°Yes, from now on you and our Fu family, it doesn¡¯t matter! Because you are derailed in marriage!¡± Qin Wenyu added. Hearing Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu condemning their daughter at the same time, Alyce immediately opened his arms to stop her daughter: ¡°You¡­who dare to bully my daughter!¡± ¡°Alyce, your daughter called the upper beam not right and the lower beam crooked!¡± ¡°The Shu family¡¯s face and the Fu family¡¯s face are all lost by your daughter!¡± At this moment, it was really when Gu Jianing gave full y to her own specialties. Her three-vige tongue can really stir the situation in the entire South City. However, Alyce is not someone who has never seen the world. That¡¯s it, all she has to do now is to calm down. While protecting his daughter with both arms, Alyce also looked around, before and after: ¡°I said that my daughter had cheated on her marriage. What about your evidence? Show me the evidence¡­¡± Alyce didn¡¯t finish her words. The man with his arms around Suzi broke in again ten minutes ago. He looked at Suzi and Alyce in surprise. Then looked at Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, as well as Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing. After scanning a circle, the man immediately pushed away the two security guards and hugged Suzi: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of Suzi, I will protect you. No matter what happens, I will stand with you¡­¡± Suzi looked at the man holding her very calmly: ¡°What is your grudge against me? Are you trying to frame me like this?¡± The man pretended to be crazy and behaved stupidly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Suzi, you¡­ are you mad, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t be together, I¡¯ll protect you¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She almost got angry with Qiqiao, and then raised her wrist to hit the man. But at this moment, another man in a hard-dressed man broke into the door. The arrival of the man shocked the hotel staff. The ck man with strong attire barged in and scolded Suzi: ¡°You are so innocent!¡± Say yes, the man in the ck costume didn¡¯t say anything, he just quickly came to the man Mi who was holding Suzi, and kicked the man away. Then, the man in ck costume came to the man again and stepped on the man¡¯s chest: ¡°Say, are you Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s dog licking!¡± Chapter 1346 This scene is really messy. Suzi couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Suzi, this¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Alyce looked at her calm daughter. Suzi¡¯s face was filled with sorrow that could not be concealed: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. We can¡¯t hide from some things that shoulde, because in this world, many people think that our mothers and daughters deserve to suffer in two days.¡± ¡°There are a lot of people who are unjust and dishonest, but feel that we should be abandoned. They have to take the lead.¡± ¡°In that case, the dog bites the dog.¡± ¡°Big deal, I don¡¯t have anything anymore.¡± The mother didn¡¯t understand what the daughter said, she knew that her daughter had big ideas since she was young. When she was twelve years old, she was bullied at school and smeared with shit on her head. She was able to clean it up by the river alone without having to go home without crying in front of her parents. The daughter looks soft and weak, but in fact she is very strong in her heart and is not easy to be defeated. At this moment, Alyce naturally didn¡¯t want to drag her daughter. She wanted to live and die together with her daughter. ¡°There¡¯s a mother! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Alyce hugged her daughter. Suzi smiled: ¡°Well, mom!¡± The mother and daughter just stood there, looking at Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing who were dumbfounded. Looking at the panic, Fu Zhengxiong forgot to say something. And, watching Qin Wenyu shrinking into a ball in shock. To say that the person who is most afraid of such a scene here is Qin Wenyu, because this man who appeared to threaten their personal safety many times always caught Qin Wenyu and beat him violently. Therefore, Qin Wenyu has shrunk into Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s arms without any scruples. ¡°Zhengxiong, you¡­you hold me tight.¡± The sixty or seventy olddy was so frightened that she acted like a baby at this moment. This can make Fu Zhengxiong difficult enough. Ten minutes ago, he was still indulging in another old woman¡¯s acting like a baby, and ten minutester another old woman threw directly into his arms to act like a baby. Ha! This scene is really interesting. If the people in the entire lobby were not confused by the sudden two men, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wen had given the triangle rtionship between the three old things Gu Jianing enough to be a hot topic in this hotel. But at this moment, everyone was stunned. The first greasy man who broke in was seen by many people just now. He should be Suzi¡¯s lover. And the second one who broke in came in a ck costume, with a sun hat, a mask, and sunsses. Who was it? The shot turned out to be so cruel! The man wore military boots on his feet. The bottom of his military boots was thick and hard. He put the previous greasy man on the ground with one foot, then lifted his foot and put it directly on the greasy man¡¯s face. ¡°Puff¡­¡± The greasy man¡¯s mouth was kicked. Blood spurted on the floor of the lobby that could be seen. All the waiters in the scared lobby panicked and screamed. ¡°Ah¡­Killing!¡± ¡°Run¡­¡± In the lobby, most of them were little girls, all of them were frightened, some ran upstairs screaming, and some simply shrank under the bar. Those who are a little bolder will stick their heads to secretly watch the bloody scene outside. I saw that the greasy man who had juste in and hooked up with Suzi had been beaten by that hard-dressed ck man, and even lost the ability to parry. The hard-wearing man pped and scolded at the same time! ¡°You licking dog! Say! Tell me how you did Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s dog licking when the 15th and the 10th arrived, you are so tantly harming Suzi for the woman you want to lick!¡± The man could only spit blood in his mouth: ¡°Puff¡­Puff¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1347 – 1348 Chapter 1347 ¨C 1348 Read Chapter 1347 ¨C 1348 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1347 Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing, who were frightened and silly, were bold. After all, they are sea turtles! Especially Gu Xiaoqing, she was not scared. She has also seen some bloody scenes! Just the night before, she was bloodied by this D*mn licking dog! At this moment, Gu Xiaoqing boldly suppressed the fear in her heart and yelled at the man in ck: ¡°Who¡­Who are you! Where did youe from? Do you know that this is Qingshan International University? Hotel, you can¡¯t get away! Security guard, don¡¯t be afraid of him, close the door, she can¡¯t get away¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s words are indeed a reminder of security. The security ran to close the door immediately. As soon as the man in ck saw Gu Xiaoqing yelling at him so, he immediately let go of the man on the ground and rushed towards Gu Xiaoqing directly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing sat on the ground in shock, her limbs trembling. At this time, the ck-clothed man with a strong attire was rushed. When the man saw Gu Xiaoqing sitting on the ground, he lifted his foot and stepped on Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s body. The bottom te of his army boots is full of extremely hard steel tes. Stepping on this foot, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s small body is estimated to be paraplegic from a high position. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, at this moment in the lobby of this hotel, Gu Xiaoqing has a diehard licking dog here. Although the licking dog has been beaten to death. But the licking dog opened his eyes swollen into slits and saw that when the ck-clothed man was about to step on Gu Xiaoqing, the licking dog made a dash and rushed to Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s body quickly, protecting Gu Xiaoqing with his body. ¡°Aw¡­¡± The man sprayed Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face with a mouthful of old blood. His body pressed against her. Coupled with being stepped on by a ck-clothed man like this, it really is that the bump is aimed at the groove, and it can¡¯t be more urate. ¡°Aw¡­ Licking the dog so hard, what are you doing! Broad daylight!¡± Gu Xiaoqing scolded and licked the dog. The consciousness of licking the dog is a little confused, he still smiles at Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°I¡­you are my goddess, I want to protect you, I said yes, I will use my life to protect You, and, please remember the password of my bank card¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Even if a man does not admit it, she does not admit it. But at this moment, it is obvious that this man is really her licking dog. That being the case, Gu Xiaoqing should have instructed this man¡¯s series of actions just now? The little girls who were watching the excitement behind the bar still understood the whole story. ¡°It seems that this person named Suzi was murdered earlier?¡± ¡°Before he was murdered. This is for sure, but now who is this ck man who is beating to death?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s messy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably not a good thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t be heard by this desperado, we are dead.¡± Desperadoes must not hear the discussion of the two young girls behind the bar. He has always made quick decisions, and only when he can get his whole body back as much as possible, he chooses to start. But this time it was different. The door of the hotel was closed, and it seemed that he could not leave today. Then kill one by one. The ck-winged pretender man raised his foot and kicked the dog licking on Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s body aside, and then bent over to lift Gu Xiaoqing up. The first woman he wanted to kill was Gu Xiaoqing. Because she designed a very vicious trap for Suzi. However, the moment he bent down to catch Gu Xiaoqing, the dog licking next to him suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the mask and sunsses that the man was wearing. The man¡¯s carved face was suddenly exposed. Suzi suddenly said: ¡°Pan¡­ really you?¡± Chapter 1348 Pan Haoyang was surprised. Then he looked at Suzi affectionately: ¡°Their mother and daughter are designing you! Why are you so stupid toe here?¡± Suzi¡¯s eye circles suddenly became red: ¡°Go! Go!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Suzi roared. She watched the two security guards at the gate holding the lock and was about to lock the gate. Suzi actually ran to the two security guards at a speed of 100 meters, pushing them one by one with one hand. Then he yelled at Pan Haoyang: ¡°You get the surname Pan right away! Get out!¡± Pan Haoyang is not stupid. He was not in love, but turned and ran. Pan Haoyang suddenly turned his head when he ran to the door, sped Suzi in his arms, k!ssed her hair, and ran out the door. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Not a minute after Pan Haoyang ran out, the police car from here roared over. The crowd who had just hid stood up one after another. Gu Xiaoqing also stood up in shock, lying next to her was the licking dog who was beaten by Pan Haoyang and had half his life left. However, at this time Pan Haoyang ran away, and Gu Xiaoqing was not afraid of anything. She pointed to Suzi: ¡°You are a aplice!¡± Fu Zhengxiong also asked Suzi angrily: ¡°This¡­what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not enough for you to have one good friend, but two more?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± At this time, Suzi was already very calm. She looked at Gu Xiaoqing and the half-dead man on the ground: ¡°Did you see it just now? Gu Xiaoqing found this man.¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Xiaoqing immediately retorted: ¡°If this man is really what I found, he won¡¯te to protect me at a critical moment. He bit me back, Suzi, your ability to control a man is really good. Really. I underestimate you.¡± Suzi: ¡°How to say?¡± ¡°Two men! Two men appear at the same time, don¡¯t watch them beat you to death, but they are all devoted to you. You are so capable.¡± Hearing Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s words like this, Fu Zhengxiong trembled with anger. At this time, the police had already rushed in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Someone called the police saying that someone wasmitting a murder here?¡± the policeman asked when he came in. ¡°She! She is an aplice of that murderer!¡± Gu Jianing immediately pointed to Suzi. The police looked at Suzi in his eyes. ¡°I see who dares to take my daughter away! Whoever steps on me first!¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s embarrassing situation, Alyce immediately stood in front of her. The police immediately asked Suzi: ¡°What the hell is going on, are you a criminal?¡± Suzi: ¡°No!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Gu Xiaoqing smiled calmly: ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s not obvious from the monitoring. For such a big hotel, monitoring should be avable, right?¡± At this time, the lobby manager immediately said: ¡°Monitoring, some and some.¡± The lobby manager just wants this matter to end soon, otherwise it will greatly affect the business and customers here. Especially the lobby manager saw Suzi not pleasing to the eye. This woman looked for a high-end box as soon as she came in. And I also looked for the box where I was dining. Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m here to look for something! Sure enough, she did so many things as soon as she came. The lobby experience said while leading the police to the security room, and after opening the surveince video, they discovered that since the man in ck came in and left, the video was bad during this period. That is, there is no shot of a man in ck hitting someone in the surveince. Although there was no surveince, there was a man lying down on the ground, which showed that the man in ck had indeede and hit someone. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1349 – 1350 Chapter 1349 ¨C 1350 Read Chapter 1349 ¨C 1350 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1349 The police firmly believe in this. However, there is no evidence that Suzi and the man in ck areplicit. I asked everyone in the lobby, but no one could answer. A few little girls hesitated for a while, then shook their heads again. In fact, there is a little girl who wants to tell the truth. She feels that Suzi is wronged, and she has no courage to end the evil, because the current situation is uncertain, maybe your rification will be the target of public criticism. It¡¯s better to shut up. However, the police had no evidence, so they could only send the dressed-up person to the hospital first, and then pursue the man in ck. As for Suzi, naturally she didn¡¯t take her again. Alyce saw her daughter standing intact, and immediately cried with joy: ¡°Suzi, my mother was worried to death just now.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay mom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± Gu Jianing looked at Suzi fiercely: ¡°The police have no evidence to arrest you, but we have seen all of your actions with our own eyes. Brother Zhengxiong is also present. Brother Zhengxiong is your father-inw. You still think about how to exin to your father-inw!¡± Say yes, Gu Jianing looked at Alyce triumphantly. When Alyce came here today, she called Alyce on one of her calls. Gu Jianing wanted to let Alyce see his daughter¡¯s fate with his own eyes. Humph! Fight with her Gu Jianing! Alyce will always be the defeat. She will let the mother and daughter Alyce and Suzi know what ruin is! ¡°Brother Zhengxiong, let¡¯s go, I think my sister-inw was also frightened.¡± Gu Jianing looked at Fu Zhengxiong after he hade across Alyce. Fu Zhengxiong put his arm around Qin Wenyu, who was paralyzed, and pointed at Suzi and said, ¡°You¡­I know that if you don¡¯t tell me, that person¡¯s surname is Pan, the son of the Pan family in Gasing Ind! Wait! Now, I will let Arrone and clean up you!¡± Say yes, Fu Zhengxiong hugged Qin Wenyu and left. Gu Jianing¡¯s face behind him was a bit savory. But at this time she couldn¡¯t show it either. She only gave Alyce angrily and left with Gu Xiaoqing. Alyce looked at her daughter worriedly: ¡°Suzi¡­¡± Suzi raised his eyebrows and looked at Alyce: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Alyce¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°Daughter, mom knows that you have been calcted by others, so how can mom not worry about you?¡± Suzi hugged his mother as he walked out, and said: ¡°Mom, listen to me, when I was the most miserable and poorest, I had a big belly and no money. I don¡¯t know if my mother is dead or alive, and like I was chased and beaten by Nancheng people like a rat crossing the street, but even then, I was alive.¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s different now. Now I have a mother, and my mother has a small courtyard. My daughter is six years old. I also have a stable job. Mom, what are you afraid of?¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was extremely firm. Alyce immediately nodded firmly: ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter, mom will carry it with you, it will definitely be better than before.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Mom, I will send you home first, you will be at home obediently, and then¡­¡± ¡°Then where are you going?¡± Mom still asked worriedly. Suzi¡¯s face is still extremely firm: ¡°Look for Arron.¡± Yes, find Arron. Arron is the person she trusts most, her husband, and now she falls into Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s full set, Gu Xiaoqing and her parents-inw framed her together, and she saw that the man in ck was indeed Pan Haoyang. This matter must be told to Arron immediately. Sending her mother to her home to settle down well, Suzi hurriedly sorted out the whole thing at Waib. She asked her peace of mind and drove to the Fu Group. When the car was parked and got off, Suzi was about to go upstairs when she saw two figures. Not far from her, Arron was walking in front of her, followed by Gu Xiaoqing, and the two of them walked towards Arron¡¯s car almost side by side. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1350 When Suzi saw that Gu Xiaoqing and Arron were talking andughing towards Arron¡¯s car, Suzi¡¯s heart seemed to be smashed by something blunt. Smashed a heart sttered. For a moment, she didn¡¯t even feel the pain. She only stared nkly at the two people who got into the car. Know that the car is driving out. Suzi knew that the driver driving in front must be Christopher. This reminded her of the phone call Christopher called her two days ago. Suzi has never understood why Christopher called her so abruptly. Although Christopher looked at him Suzi now understands. Christopher was taking a risk to remind her that Arron had changed his mind. Standing next to his car, Suzi only felt top-heavy, as if he had drunk two catties of liquor. She didn¡¯t know how she got in the car, how she started the engine, or even how the car got out, she didn¡¯t know. When only driving on the road, Suzi can still take care of it, and it must not happen. Suzi, you have to drive well, you can¡¯t get into a car ident. You have a mother waiting for you to support her. You have a six-year-old daughter waiting for you to raise her up. Suzi, you are stable! You calm down! Calm! ! Suzi drove all the way to her mother¡¯s ce. In fact, she had just sent her mother to the house. It took just over an hour and came again. Originally, she was very worried about Suzi¡¯s mother when she saw Suziing. When she saw Suzi¡¯s face pale and there was no blood on her lips, Alyce was immediately shocked. She looked at Suzi distressedly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi, what happened? Tell mom, mom will help you carry it together. Our mother and daughter are always stronger than you alone, Suzi!¡± Alyce can also think of it, even if she has such a residence in Nancheng now, a small courtyard with flowers, birds, fish and insects, and the indoor furniture is worth 18 million. However, when the real thinges, no one can count on it. The only thing they can rely on is their mother and daughter. At this moment, Alyce was calm. She slowly helped her stumbling daughter into the house, and said to Suzi: ¡°My dear daughter, if you have something on your mind, you don¡¯t want to tell your mother. Mom will not ask, but you have to assure your mother that you are going to be good. , Youe in to rest, okay?¡± Suzi said to his mother in a breath like Yousi: ¡°Mom, I just want to sleep, you let me sleep for a while, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. you look at me, when it¡¯s time to pick the only one, you call me and I get up to pick the one.¡± ¡°Okay, good dear daughter, you must be tired after so many things happened today. You should go to bed first.¡± Alyce helped her daughter into the living room, and when she was about to support her on the inner bed, Suzi slumped. On the sofa. Fortunately, the sofa is big enough. And Suzi¡¯s is very thin. Nestled in the sofa, she curled up inside, which was more than enough. Suzi just turned his back to his mother without saying a word. Mother did not dare to call her. She has also been silent. However, his mother could clearly see that Suzi was convulsing. The daughter is crying. In my impression, my daughter has never been a crying person. Since she was a child, no matter how difficult things are, she rarely cries. But now, the daughter actually shrank to her mother alone, crying so helplessly and weakly. Alyce walked out of the living room gently, and then she took out her mobile phone and dialed a set of numbers. On the phone end, Arron was signing a contract with Gu Xiaoqing in a box. The man has always been expressionless, his stubborn face is like a knife, but not like a woman who is like a little fresh meat nowadays. The man¡¯s face is cold, his calm look, Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t guess it all the time. But this is what makes Gu Xiaoqing feel that men are more attractive. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1351 – 1352 Chapter 1351 ¨C 1352 Read Chapter 1351 ¨C 1352 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1351 No loss is the king who conquered the entire southern city. It deserves to be born from a fleeing c0ncub!ne, and overturned all the men overnight. Such a man is 10,000 times stronger than that greasy and old-fashioned licking dog. No! One hundred thousand times! That kind of dog licking, even if you give her ten twenty million to Gu Xiaoqing, she is not umon. She Gu Xiaoqing wants to marry, of course she has to marry a man of this kind! Now, this man is sitting in a private room with himself. At such close distance between the two, Gu Xiaoqing could even hear her own heartbeat. This man finally sat at a dining table with herself less than a month after she returned to China. That¡¯s great! Ha! Maybe, today I can climb on Arron¡¯s bed. ¡°Four Master¡­¡± Seeing Arron looking at the contract without saying a word, Gu Xiaoqing said sideways: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my mother to know Fourth Master and your father. I still want to call Uncle Fu.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Gu Xiaoqing, only the contract. ¡°Um, Fourth Master¡­ you turn around and persuade Uncle Fu, he should not be sad when he is old, maybe, it was just a misunderstanding, I think Miss Shen¡­no, ma¡¯am She would definitely not be like Uncle Fu said¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing wanted to lead the topic to Suzi. Arron finally raised his head, he looked at Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing was excited: ¡°Four Lord, you¡­Don¡¯t be angry, Madam Fu, if she knows what¡¯s wrong, she can correct it¡­¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Did you bring thepany¡¯s official seal?¡± Arron asked. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Official seal! The contract must be stamped! Also, Xu Zetong¡¯s autograph signed!¡± Arron asked. ¡°Oh oh oh, if you sign, Mr. Xu has already signed, every one has been signed, and he has also signed the sewing ones, you¡­look at it.¡± Gu Xiaoqing said quickly. Arron took a look, and then said: ¡°Official seal!¡± ¡°I got the official seal.¡± Gu Xiaoqing immediately took out the official seal from the bag and handed it to Arron. Originally this official seal Xu Zetong would not let anything out. However, Xu Zetong wanted to cooperate with Arron too much. This time the opportunity was really rare, so he gave the official seal to Gu Xiaoqing. Seeing Gu Xiaoqing handing over the official seal respectfully, Arron caught it without saying anything. At this moment, his mobile phone rang and he picked it up and nced at it. It was his mother-inw calling. Arron went out immediately and connected: ¡°Mom? ¡°Arron, what did you say to Suzi?¡± Alyce asked. Arron: ¡°Mom what did you say?¡± Alyce: ¡°Suzi didn¡¯t go to yourpany to find you today? Just over an hour ago?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He nced into the box subconsciously. More than an hour ago, wasn¡¯t it when he and Gu Xiaoqing came out of thepany? Arron¡¯s heart sighed. When I was about to ask my mother-inw about other things, Alyce over there said again: ¡°Arron, no matter what happens between you and Suzi, you can discuss it well, if¡­ Mom said if, if you¡­ ¡­ You have any new ideas, tell mom.¡± Arron: ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Alyce smiled sadly: ¡°Tell Mom, Mom is also mentally prepared tofort Suzi¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Arron, I hung up.¡± The mother-inw hung up the phone. Arron then dialed Suzi¡¯s cell phone, and that end showed that Suzi was off. Chapter 1352 Suzi did not intend to shut down. Her cell phone happened to be dead. At this moment, she was crying silently on her mother¡¯s sofa. I didn¡¯t even know that my mobile phone was out of power. Until one or two hourster, she cried and copsed. The mother broke a bowl of white fungus and lotus seed soup and brought it to her, softly shouting: ¡°Suzi, get up and drink something, kid?¡± Suzi sat up. She squeezed a smile: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Mom knows.¡± Motherforted her: ¡°It¡¯s not sad, you still have mother and only one in the future.¡± Thinking of the only one, Suzi hesitated and took out his mobile phone to check the time, only to realize that the mobile phone was out of power. Charging the phone, she was in a daze in her mother¡¯s yard. However, she couldn¡¯t calm down. As soon as he calmed down, Arron was all thinking about it. She couldn¡¯t help it. Seeing the flowers in the yard, she felt that the flowers were stained with teardrops. She even felt that the color of the flower was not bright. Suzi had to admit that she loved Arron too much. If it were a year ago, when Arron had just captured her back, she could still pretend to be noble and resist for a while, but now, she has fallen. All her heart followed Arron. Let her leave him now? How is it possible? How can it be! She can¡¯t do it! Suddenly, she felt that all men in the world are the same. They love the new and dislike the old, and they can¡¯t follow the same pattern. Once a man has a chance and can find a better one, then the previous one will definitely be a dirty rag. But can she be as sturdy as before and leave him without hesitation? She really can¡¯t, she¡¯s so weak. But why is a man¡¯s heart so cruel? Especially the men in the rich family! Suzi, you can only me yourself! No matter how good Arron treats you, you can¡¯t fall into it! Because his love has a date, and the date is still very short, in just one year, you have be the past tense. It¡¯s funny just thinking about it. The rich man! How many women flock to him and follow him, Suzi, how can you be so ignorant and so stupid that the love between you and this man willst forever. You are so stupid. Sitting in the yard, Suzi was stunned for half an hour. It was the mother who came over and handed her the phone: ¡°It¡¯s almost the only time to pick up. Would you like your mother to go with you?¡± Suzi immediately smiled at his mother: ¡°You don¡¯t need a mother, you believe me, I will get better, I have a mother and a daughter, how can I be decadent.¡± The mother smiled relievedly: ¡°Go, be careful on the way, and pick up the child toe to Mom.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi nodded. Taking the phone, she suddenlyughed while driving on the road. Because suddenly she thought of Dalia. Not long ago, she was worried because of Dalia¡¯s departure, and even especially hoped that Kraig could chase Dalia back. It suddenly urred to him that Dalia had really escaped this shackle. Because if a woman with no background or family background falls in love with a powerful and powerful man in Beijing, there is really no equality at all. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1353 – 1354 Chapter 1353 ¨C 1354 Read Chapter 1353 ¨C 1354 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1353 Sister Shan is really wise. At least Sister Shan has escaped from the sea of suffering now, and is living a in, but very real life with her beloved man. When Suzi was thinking about Sister Shan, her cell phone rang suddenly. Picking it up, it turned out to be Dalia calling. For some reason, her eyes were immediately wet. Tears rushed down. The extremely strong feeling of pity for the same illness came to his heart, and Suzi took a lot of effort to suppress the sadness. A minuteter, just when the ringtone of the call was about to hang up, Suzi recovered his emotions and connected the phone. Her tone was peaceful and clear: ¡°Sister Shan, is that you?¡± Dalia¡¯s voice came from the other end: ¡°Suzi, just to give you peace, by the way, I can¡¯t pay you back for the time being, because here, my current man and I go out to work together and earn two a day. Hundreds of dors¡­¡± ¡°Sister Shan, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry, you don¡¯t have to return it to me, you keep it for use.¡± Suzi pretended to be rxed. At that end, Dalia immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzi, are you crying?¡± Suzi: ¡°No.¡± ¡°How do I feel from your tone that you are sad?¡± Dalia asked concerned. Suzi: ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ I miss you a little bit Sister Shan.¡± With that, Suzi cried. ¡°You know, when I first came back from Quxianst year, how many people looked at me with colored eyes, but you were the only one who handed me a bottle of water, with a gentle smile on your face, for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t forget, Sister Shan, I really miss you¡­¡± Suzi said in tears. At this moment, she missed Dalia very much. Dalia over there was very moved: ¡°Suzi, one day we will meet again, we will definitely meet again, trust me.¡± ¡°Well, I believe you Sister Shan, I believe. Sister Shan, you have to be good.¡± Suzi said. ¡°Suzi, you also have to be well, and we must all be well.¡± Dalia said. ¡°Well, I listen to Sister Shan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hung up, you take care, if I have a chance in the future, I will call you again.¡± Dalia said. ¡°Okay, goodbye Sister Shan.¡± After closing the line, Suzi parked the car aside, lying on the steering wheel, crying. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She always wanted to hold back her tears. But I couldn¡¯t help it. After a full ten minutes of crying in the car, Suzi calmed down his emotions and drove to the kindergarten to pick up the one. When we got to the ce, it was a bitte. When Suzi got off the car, she saw the only child Shen standing in the guardrail of the kindergarten, looking out expectantly. Seeing Suziing over, Lilly immediately twittered: ¡°Mom, mom, I¡¯m here, look at me, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a few minutes, look at how good I am, I didn¡¯t run out, mom.¡± Suzi suddenly smiled: ¡°Well, my only one is really good. When my mother is not here, the only thing is that I can¡¯t run outside, so the bad guys will take you away.¡± ¡°I know mom, don¡¯t worry. In fact, the only one who knew early in the morning that my mother would definitelyete today, because today was my mother driving, and my mother was driving very slowly. I understand my mother.¡± Lilly was very considerate to Suzi Speaking of. The mother and daughter went out of the kindergarten holding hands. ¡°What¡¯s yourst name for Lilly?¡± Suzi asked suddenly. ¡°Shen. What¡¯s the matter, mother?¡± Lilly asked a little puzzled. ¡°No¡­nothing. Suzi barely managed to squeeze a smile: ¡°I just think¡­ you don¡¯t need to change your surname in the future. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, mom, are you crying, your eyes are red, who bullied you, did you tell your dad?¡± Lilly asked a series of questions. Suzi: ¡°The only¡­we¡­we may be¡­¡± The rtionship between the child and his father is very good, and Suzi doesn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Get in the car first,¡± she said. When he came to the car, Suzi saw a person standing in front of the car before getting on the car. ¡°Pan¡­Pan Haoyang?¡± Suzi shouted. Chapter 1354 In the morning at Qingshan International Hotel, Pan Haoyang ran away in a hurry, so Suzi didn¡¯t have time to ask many things. Seeing Pan Haoyang at this time, he felt like a world away. ¡°You are crying.¡± Pan Haoyang saw Suzi¡¯s eyes flushed. Suzi didn¡¯t answer, she only asked with a cold face: ¡°The anonymous man who made trouble in Nancheng these days has always been you?¡± Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°Did you see it in the Qingshan International Hotel this morning? If you hadn¡¯t driven me away at that time, I would kill the licking dog who bullied you! I would also kill Gu Jianing and her daughter! ¡° His tone was stubborn, wronged, sad, and unspeakable. It¡¯s like a love you can¡¯t get, so it¡¯s like a child who is unscrupulous and shameless. ¡°Where is Qin Wenyu?¡± Suzi asked back: ¡°Are you trying to kill Qin Wenyu too?¡± Pan Haoyang said coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t she the most damned person!¡± ¡°Then why did you attack them several times, and didn¡¯t kill them every time? With your hand out, with your cruelty, if you want to kill Qin Wenyu, one time is enough, right?¡± Suzi asked again. Pan Haoyang had a painful expression on his face: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too cheap for Qin Wenyu to die in one go? Isn¡¯t it too cheap for her? I just want to torture her to death, tortured her alive! She tasted the shock of the world!¡± ¡°Where is Fu Zhengxiong? You tortured him to death too?¡± Suzi asked coldly again. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know I have pain? Do you know?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I wish I could smash Fu Zhengxiong into eight pieces and divide his body by five horses. Do you know how much I want him to die? You don¡¯t know!¡± Suzi suddenly became angry: ¡°I know!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think I will let you go this morning!¡± Suzi asked viciously. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s right! This morning, if Suzi hadn¡¯t stopped him for him, he would have been arrested. At this time, Lilly suddenly cried: ¡°uuu¡­¡± Suzi immediately squatted down to coax the only one: ¡°One, what¡¯s wrong with you baby?¡± Lilly: ¡°Woo, Uncle Pan, you¡­Don¡¯t be so fierce, the only one who sees you is scared¡­¡± Pan Haoyang was suddenly sad. Then he hugged the only one in his arms: ¡°It¡¯s all Uncle Pan¡¯s fault. Uncle Pan shouldn¡¯t be fierce. Uncle Pan scared the only one, right?¡± Lilly suddenly smiled. She looked at Pan Haoyang greedily: ¡°Uncle Pan, you look good like this. Uncle Pan, I know you have been in Nancheng for a while, and you often trouble my grandfather, right?¡± The little girl is very smart. Although she didn¡¯t ask anything, she knew many things. Pan Haoyang looked at Suzi with a decadent smile: ¡°Do you all know?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t answer Pan Haoyang, she only said to Lilly: ¡°Lilly, sit in the car and wait for your mother. Mom has something to say to Uncle Pan.¡± Shen Only: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Pan Haoyang: ¡°You are my uncle, right? My father¡¯s twin brother.¡± Suzi: ¡°Shen is the only one!¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s nose was sore. He squatted down again to hug Lilly: ¡°Uncle Pan finally knows why he feels so k!ssed when he sees you. It turns out that Uncle Pan is the only dear uncle. Baby let Uncle k!ss him.¡± With words, Pan Haoyang k!ssed the only forehead. Then he said to her: ¡°The only good one, you must listen to your mother, go to the car and wait for your mother.¡± Lilly nodded and got into the car. The moment the car door closed, Lilly cried suddenly. She cried out of breath: ¡°Uncle Pan, don¡¯t be so disobedient, okay? You have to be sensible. The police will arrest you like this, my dad thinks. There is no way to protect you. If you are like this, the only thing is that you won¡¯t be able to ride a horse in the future.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1355 – 1356 Chapter 1355 ¨C 1356 Read Chapter 1355 ¨C 1356 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1355 Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± His heart was cut like a knife, and his eyes were reddish. After a pause for several seconds, he solemnly nodded his head and said to Lilly: ¡°Okay, uncle listens to you, he will be obedient in the future, okay.¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Quickly go in and sit down, uncle and mother say a few words.¡± Pan Haoyang said. Lilly sat in the car obediently. Outside the car, Suzi looked at Pan Haoyang with a cold face: ¡°When did youe!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for an hour, I just saw the only one¡­¡± ¡°I asked when you sneaked into Nancheng!¡± Suzi asked. Pan Haoyang smiled. Then he said: ¡°After I escaped from Gasing Ind, I went abroad, where I realized my industries at very low prices, and then I bought what I wanted in the Middle East, and then I came to South City. Up.¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Suzi asked. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You always warn the Fu family not to bully me! Pan Haoyang, do you know that they think you are my lover raised outside!¡± Suzi roared angrily. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s tone softened: ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°You are not happy, you cried, and Arron angered you because of today¡¯s noon?¡± Pan Haoyang asked a series of questions. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He is not treating you badly now? He has another woman, right?¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes were burning. Seeing that She Niang kept not answering, he asked in a questioning tone: ¡°Where is Arron now!¡± ¡°He is your brother!¡± Suzi finally burst into thick. Pan Haoyang sneered, ¡°My brother? If he can¡¯t give you happiness, if he treats you badly, I will kill him!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, tell me, are you happy? Are you happy? Why are you crying¡­¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang! Get out of here! I beg you to stop disturbing my life, okay! I know you want revenge, then you can find Fu Zhengxiong to take revenge, but what does it have to do with me?¡± Suzi hysterically asked Pan Haoyang roared. She is in a terrible mood today. There was a great anger in his stomach. It happened to meet Pan Haoyang at this time. ¡°Pan Haoyang, even if you don¡¯t get out! You have been exposed now, I tell you, whether it is Arron or Fu Zhengxiong, they will not let you go!¡± Seeing Suzi roaring like this, Pan Haoyang was not angry. He only smiled faintly: ¡°Suzi, actually¡­in fact, I shouldn¡¯t have been alive, right? Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean now, I mean, I shouldn¡¯t havee into this world, right? My dad, he always knew he had one son, and he only knew one when he was in my mother¡¯s stomach, right? So I shouldn¡¯t have been alive?¡± Suzi: ¡°Pan¡­Pan Haoyang, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Pan Haoyang smiled sadly, turned and left. Suzi reacted after walking a long way out, and she shouted from behind: ¡°You¡­Where are you going?¡± ¡°Look at my little niece.¡± Pan Haoyang answered Suzi in a bleak tone without turning his head back. ¡°Isn¡¯t the only one here?¡± Suzi couldn¡¯t figure it out. But at this time, her mobile phone rang. She picked it up and took a look. It was Arron who called. He finally called? After hesitating for a long time, Suzi connected, her voice seemed toe from a distant sky: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 1356 At that end, Arron¡¯s voice was extremely calm, as if he was sitting in the office this afternoon: ¡°Suzi, where are you?¡± Suzi replied mechanically: ¡°Pick the only one.¡± ¡°I may be backter today. You take the only one and go home first, so you don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat.¡± Arron said again. ¡°Okay.¡± Suzi tried hard to control his choking, so that his voice sounded calm. However, Arron at the other end could clearly hear her, her voice was extremely distant. It¡¯s like a trace of air that drifts far away. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he still asked: ¡°You¡­is there something wrong?¡± Suzi didn¡¯t hide it either, she said, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then she said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back tonight. I¡¯ll hang up if I¡¯m fine. You know my driving skills are not very good, so I¡¯ll hang up.¡± As long as the words were necessary, Suzi hung up the phone without hesitation. She didn¡¯t rush to drive away after hanging up the phone. She sat in the car in a daze. Lilly, who was sitting on the child, also knew that there seemed to be something wrong with her mother today. The sensible little girl didn¡¯t say a word, but watched her mother in a daze in the driver¡¯s seat. There are so many things that have happened today, so many that make Suzi have a headache. Even if Suzi has always been calm-headed, she can¡¯t pretend so many things in one day. I lie on the steering wheel and want to sort out my thoughts. In the middle of the morning, she received a call from Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing designed a trick for her Suzi to make a noise, and sessfully tricked her into the Qingshan International Hotel. Suzi had to admire that Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s skill was really clever! In the hotel, Gu Jianing, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter, and Fu Zhengxiong were waiting for Weng Zhong to catch the turtle in the hotel. And she, Suzi, is the turtle in the eyes of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter. And the greasy man who osted her and framed her. Even without Pan Haoyang¡¯s disclosure, Suzi knew that the man must be the aplice that Gu Xiaoqing had found. Siu also used this trick before. It¡¯s just that Siu used too much force at that time. And now Gu Xiaoqing is obviously many times higher than Siu¡¯s rank at the time. Gu Xiaoqing didn¡¯t rush or slow down, taking it step by step, and even Fu Zhengxiong had deceived it. Not only that, Gu Xiaoqing also sessfully caught up with Arron. In fact, Suzi knew very well in his heart that all conspiracies, all tricks, without Arron¡¯s approval behind Gu Xiaoqing would definitely not be able to seed. Arron! The marriage of Suzi and Arron is only one year, only one year! This shelf life is really short. Suzi fought Walton and Siu, and even fought Lanita to the prison guarded hospital. But it can¡¯t prevent a highly educated turtle. Lying on the steering wheel, Suzi¡¯s tears fell like a broken string. She dared not cry. She was afraid of scaring Shen only. ¡°Mom¡­¡± At this time, Shen was the only Nuonuo shouted behind him. The little girl¡¯s voice was very helpless, at a loss, and the fear made Suzi¡¯s heart-wrenching listening. She immediately sat up, sucked in her tears, and then reced it with a hearty smile: ¡°The only one, today grandma gave you your favorite pickled cabbage dumplings. Dad has something to do with the Upon hearing that he went to grandma¡¯s house, Lilly immediately became happy: ¡°Okay!¡± Only then did Suzi drove to his mother¡¯s house. She thought, first trick the only one to her mother. y with the only one at night, and y with the only one until the only one is tired and fall asleep, and then let the mother put her arms around the one to sleep for the first night. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1357 – 1358 Chapter 1357 ¨C 1358 Read Chapter 1357 ¨C 1358 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1357 This evening, she will solve everything. Can¡¯t drag. There is a saying that long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Even if it hurts again, it must be resolved as quickly as possible. Suzi¡¯s dignity can¡¯t tolerate her to drag on, and she can¡¯t drag on for a day. Thinking of dignity, Suzi thought of Pan Haoyang again. At this time, Pan Haoyang often disturbed Fu Zhengxiong and his wife. In fact, Suzi and Arron had guessed it a long time ago. However, I never saw it with my own eyes. But today Suzi saw Pan Haoyang with his own eyes, and there was an unspeakable sorrow in his heart. Of course, Pan Haoyang¡¯s face had an unparalleled hostility. But more is sadness. A kind of anger to the extreme. Today, if it weren¡¯t for Pan Haoyang¡¯s arrival in such a timely manner and directly beat the person who struck her up to death, Suzi wouldn¡¯t know that it was Gu Xiaoqing who licked the dog. Otherwise, in the situation like today¡¯s noon, Suzi would have already been ruined. Where does the dignitye from? Thanks to Pan Haoyang for this. I wonder where Pan Haoyang went again? When he said goodbye, he said such sad words, he¡­willmit suicide? Suzi didn¡¯t know. At this time, she was worried about a lot of things, and she couldn¡¯t think of so much. The car drove steadily and slowly in the direction of the mother¡¯s house. With Suzi¡¯s personality, the more things she has, the more calm she must be. Especially when driving, she must not be impetuous and steady. After all, the child is still sitting on the back. As a result, she was stuck for an hour on the way from kindergarten to home. When he was approaching his mother¡¯s house, Suzi¡¯s cell phone rang again. She thought it would be Arron, and didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but Suzi couldn¡¯t help it. She cursed herself in her heart, but she still loves him! Suzi, you love him so much! Involuntarily, his hand took out the phone and took a look, but his heart was suddenly lost. Because the mobile phone caller ID was from Joan, who hadn¡¯t been in contact for a while. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenlyughed at himself. Today he is really busy. Joan¡¯s call was attributable to his father, Fu Zhengxiong, who didn¡¯t see it. If Fu Zhengxiong saw her, would Fu Zhengxiong say that she has a third friend? However, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. After tonight, nothing matters anymore. Suzi pressed Bluetooth to answer: ¡°Hey, Mr. Ling, are you¡­Is your health better?¡± Joan smiled on the other end of the phone: ¡°Suzi, when has this happened? It¡¯s been a month since I was discharged from the hospital. I am now in great health, and I eat well.¡± From the phone, Suzi could hear that Joan was quite happy, and listened heartily. Suzi alsoughed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ling, I¡­something happened on my side a while ago, that is, Lanita, she always wanted my kidneys, and it was a lot of trouble in those few days. It¡¯s pretty awesome. It¡¯s also the queen of your hospitalization, so just¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, you don¡¯t need to exin to me, you haven¡¯t seen me yet, I don¡¯t know you yet? You have always been very empathetic to friends, I know.¡± Joan said. Suzi: ¡°Thank you Joan, I still remember me well.¡± Joan smiled again: ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days, I don¡¯t even remember you, this is not today¡­Suzi, I want to ask you, is it because you made money in Mingsai¡¯s ount? One million yuan?¡± Suzi was stunned: ¡°Mr. Ling, you¡­what are you talking about?¡± Chapter 1358 Hearing Suzi¡¯s questioning, Joan was also stunned: ¡°No¡­ isn¡¯t it you? That¡¯s my cousin? But I don¡¯t think my cousin can do this kind of thing, even if the cousin wants to give Ming For the game with one million dors, he should also let Christopher send it directly to Mingsai, or give it to me.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was certain that this million was not made by Arron to Pan Mingsai. Suzi suddenly remembered that when Pan Haoyang separated from her more than an hour ago, he Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. said that he was going to see his little niece. At that time, Suzi thought that Pan Haoyang was talking about Lilly. Suzi now understands. Pan Haoyang¡¯s surname is Pan. Pan Mingsai is also surnamed Pan. Pan Mingsai is Pan Haojing¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t that Pan Haoyang¡¯s little niece? Suzi said to Joan on the phone: ¡°It¡¯s not your brother, it¡¯s not me, I think¡­I have already guessed who it is.¡± At that end, after a long silence, Joan asked, ¡°It¡¯s¡­Pan Haoyang, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It is rumored that Pan Haoyang has returned to Nancheng, and he has repeatedly threatened my uncle and aunt in Nancheng. Every time he finishes, he tells his uncle and aunt not to hurt you.¡± Joan said on the other end of the phone. Suzi: ¡°Mr. Ling, things are not what you think.¡± Joan said excitedly: ¡°Suzi! Why Pan Haoyang came to Nancheng? Others don¡¯t know but I know, Pan Haoyang loves you, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Yes! It has nothing to do with me, but it has something to do with you! Is it because Pan Haoyang has seriously affected your life? If so, tell me! I fcuking killed him!¡± ¡°Does he Pan Haoyang think he is cruel? Come on! Lao Tzu is more cruel than him. Lao Tzu put the words here! Lao Tzu is a person who has died once, so I am not afraid of death! But whoever dares to destroy your happiness, Lao Tzu will follow him The white knife goes in and the red knife goes out!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, until now, Joan was still so affectionate for her. She suddenly smiled sadly. It seems that any kind of emotion and love in this world that cannot be obtained is the best and the most eternal. At the beginning, if Joan hadn¡¯t abused her in such a nasty taste, but she had tried her best to save his life, would Joan always love herself desperately? It shouldn¡¯t. Even if she epted Joan¡¯s love because she saved Joan at that time, maybe they will be smoothed out in the seven years that they are today. And Joan is still Nancheng¡¯s son-inw, but what about her? This is the unequal feelings between each other. Because they are rich. They are all rich people with golden spoons at birth. It is a gift that they can love you. Therefore, a truly equal rtionship should be the rtionship between Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu. Two people work hard together and face the outside world together, even if they use despicable means to deceive, they are in the same style. I finally understood why Fu Zhengxiong would live with Qin Wenyu for the rest of his life instead of Shanna¡¯s mother. Thinking of this, Suzi¡¯s mood became much calmer. She faintly said to Joan: ¡°Young Master Ling, if you really treat me as a friend, don¡¯t bother about me. You want you to know that what you are doing about me will only be counterproductive. Just like Pan Haoyang nowadays. .¡± Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he said: ¡°Suzi, I actually don¡¯t think too much about you anymore. I just want you to live a good life and don¡¯t want others to ruin your life.¡± ¡°I know, thank you, you are a good man Mr. Ling, I wish you peace and security throughout your life, find a good girl to get married quickly, and remember to be nice to others for the rest of your life.¡± Suzi said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1359 – 1360 Chapter 1359 ¨C 1360 Read Chapter 1359 ¨C 1360 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1359 Joan: ¡°You¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Suzi said. Joan: ¡°¡­¡± After closing the line, Joan thought for a long time and couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. I wanted to call Arron, but Joan is really a cousin. Even now, the Fu Group is very supportive of the Joan Group. In terms of business and staffing, the Fu Group takes care of the Joan Group. Moreover, Arron¡¯s attitude towards Joan was much better than before. However, Joan is still very afraid of Arron, the kind that is in his bones. Therefore, he dared not call Arron with this call. Joan figured it out for a while, but he didn¡¯t figure it out if he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He just drove to the underpass in a downtown area. Since Pan Haojing¡¯s daughter Pan Mingsai came to Nancheng with Arron, Suzi and Joan, Pan Mingsai has applied for a high school resumption shift in Nancheng. She is seventeen years old, and it is not toote to go to high school and then enter university. However, Pan Mingsai¡¯s foundation is really bad. She used to be a little sister when she was in Gasing Ind, and she had never studied at all. It is very difficult to learn now. However, fortunately, Pan Mingsai is now as if she has changed her personality. Not only is she working hard in her studies, the 17-year-old girl is also quite self-sustaining. The living expenses card that Joan handled for her had been given her standard 10,000 yuan for the past two months, but she didn¡¯t seem to have moved a penny. The seventeen-year-old girl is keen to set up a street stall under the overpass every day. The things sold are also varied. Small battery, small electric fan, mobile phone holder, shoe cushion, booster cushion, small watering can. They are all items needed by migrant workers living at the bottom. Every day in the evening, Pan Mingsai will take this little Mazha to set up his stall, sit on the little Mazha, and do business while reviewing his homework. At this moment, in a hidden corner opposite the sky bridge, Pan Haoyang looked at the little girl unblinkingly. The seventeen-year-old girl was inconspicuous in the crowd. Even, a bit ugly. As long as the young girl of this age has the advantages, long legs, small face, white and tender skin, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Pan Mingsai does not have it. She was short, thin and t, with a face like a pie, t and wide. Especially her two big nostrils, which grow up to the sky, add a bit of ugliness to her. By the way, there are small freckles around her nose and eye circles. However, even though it was ugly, the little girl didn¡¯t feel much inferiority. On the contrary, she was sitting on a pony stud and studying hard, very calm. Especially when the business came, Pan Haoyang was taken aback by her patience and kindness in bargaining with others. Pan Haoyang muttered to himself with great relief: ¡°Well, I look like your fourth uncle in business! I knew you were so good, and your fourth uncle taught how to do business since you were young, so you can save you from growing up next to your parents. , I almost gave it to you! It¡¯s a pity that the fourth uncle is now¡­¡± Just as Pan Haoyang was looking at Pan Mingsai with a sad look, he saw a man suddenly came next to Pan Mingsai. The man hugged Pan Mingsai as soon as he came up. My niece is only seventeen years old! Pan Haoyang¡¯s face immediately burst into anger. Almost immediately, he rushed to Pan Mingsai and the man, knocked the man to the ground with a punch, and then raised his foot on the man¡¯s chest. On. ¡°You are immortal, dare to do something to my niece, I¡¯ll cut you out!¡± Pan Haoyang red at Joan viciously. Pan Mingsai: ¡°Four¡­ Fourth Uncle?¡± Chapter 1360 Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t watch Pan Mingsai, he just stepped on Joan and said viciously: ¡°Mingsai, please keep me away! I cut this old immortal thing alive today!¡± If you speak, kick your foot. Pan Haoyang¡¯s shots have always been harsh. He kicked this foot down, and it was estimated that the newly healed wound on Joan¡¯s chest would have to be kicked again. ¡°Four uncle!¡± Pan Mingsai pounced on Joan. Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± His feet stopped in the air. Pan Mingsai said in surprise: ¡°Uncle Si, some people have always said that Pan Haoyang from Gasing Ind hase to Nancheng. I still don¡¯t believe it, is it really Uncle Si?¡± ¡°Get up and drive! Why are you protecting this old thing that is taking advantage of you!¡± Pan Hao really wanted to kick Pan Mingsai to death. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned well yet, have you!¡± Pan Mingsai cried and shook his head: ¡°No fourth uncle! Mr. Ling is not such a person. I took care of Mr. Ling for half a month. He has never done anything to me. He just asked me if I was cold. In the wind, he was afraid that I would catch a cold. I have been taking care of me by Young Master Ling for the past two months in Nancheng. He pays me 10,000 yuan every month, uncle!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He asked the man on the ground: ¡°Is what my niece said is true?¡± Joan had already risen from the ground. He also stared at Pan Haoyang with a cold and stern look: ¡°My surname is Pan! The reason why I hug your niece is to draw you out!¡± Pan Mingsai: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± Before Pan Haoyang could react, Joan had already punched Pan Haoyang¡¯s face first. Pan Haoyang sneered, and then easily avoided Joan¡¯s fist, then grabbed Joan¡¯s arm, and put Fen Joan on the ground again in minutes. ¡°Trash! Fight with me, you are looking for death! Do you think you look stronger than me, you can beat me? If I kill you today, my surname is not Pan!¡± Pan Haoyang pped Chu. Joan¡¯s mouth was bleeding. ¡°Four uncle! Don¡¯t beat his fourth uncle! I beg you, fourth uncle, don¡¯t hit him!¡± Pan Mingsai pulled his fourth uncle¡¯s clothes vigorously behind him. ¡°Mingsai, get out of here!¡± Pan Haoyang squeezed Joan¡¯s chin bone with one hand, almost crushing it: ¡°Boy! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Joan: ¡°Pan Haoyang! There is a kind of you killed me today! If you don¡¯t kill me, I will kill you even if I bite me!¡± Pan Haoyang was taken aback. He smiled with interest: ¡°Oh? I want to know, why do you hate me so much? I, Pan Haoyang, dug your ancestral grave?¡± Joan smiled contemptuously: ¡°What the hell would you do besides hitting people everywhere? I know! You are in love with Suzi! But if you are a man, you should understand that Suzi does not belong to her. I don¡¯t love you even more. She already has children and a husband. You will only harm her if you hide in Nancheng and pester her!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said: ¡°Do you like Suzi too?¡± ¡°No!¡± Joan spit out blood from his mouth: ¡°But I am not like you! I know that Suzi doesn¡¯t love me, knowing that she is married and has children, I will only wish her silently! Protect her It will not affect her happiness!¡± ¡°Is that why you want to kill me?¡± Pan Haoyang asked. ¡°And my uncle and aunt, what do you always provoke them to do! You are something inferior to a beast, do you have any willfulness!¡± While Pan Hao was dazed, Joan stood up. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1361 – 1362 Chapter 1361 ¨C 1362 Read Chapter 1361 ¨C 1362 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1361 He didn¡¯t ask what kind of y was wrong, just punch Pan Haoyang with a random punch. Suddenly, Pan Haoyang was a little overwhelmed by Joan. Pan Mingsai cried and shouted, ¡°Joan, don¡¯t hit my fourth uncle!¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle, Fourth Uncle, I beg you to stop beating, Joan is very good to me, he has never done anything wrong with me, Fourth Uncle, stop beating.¡± The two men who were fighting together were very cruel to each other. ¡°D*mn! I squeezed you to death like an ant. If you don¡¯t let me go, I will kick you to death!¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang, you¡¯re a fcuking man, you think you are homeless, you ran to Nancheng to harass Suzi, do you think you love Suzi, do you love her? Do you know how difficult she was? She died for nine years, and she fled for six years before getting back to today¡¯s stable life, but she won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± ¡°Stir the shit stick, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Pan Haoyang kicked Joan against the wall under the overpass. Joan: ¡°Aw¡­¡± A mouthful of blood came up. Pan Mingsai immediately protected Joan: ¡°Uncle Si, you will kill him! I love him, and I love him, Fourth Uncle. He is the first man I love. Although he is half older than me, I love him, my uncle.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± His feet stretched out on his niece¡¯s face, and he took it back abruptly. ¡°I saw with my own eyes how Joan rescued Suzi and the only one. I like men who are affectionate and righteous, and I hate the ce on Jiaxing Ind. I don¡¯t want to live the old days anymore. I want to be like Suzi. , Self-reliant, I want to go to university, I want to study medicine.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, Joan helped me find Gao Fu¡¯s ss. Although I made a small ie by setting up a street stall here, Joan waited for me here every day, and then sent me to the dormitory. I am so ugly. What can he insult me?¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t offend me, he never dismissed me as ugly. He encouraged me and said that I ¡°He told me that every girl has her own beautiful side, even the ugly girl has her own beautiful side, just like when I sit here and do business with clients carefully and patiently, they are beautiful.¡± ¡°These are what Joan encouraged me, Fourth Uncle! I¡¯ve never met a man who treats me like this when I grew up. Although he is much older than me, I love him. Fourth Uncle, don¡¯t kill me. Is your lover okay, my uncle!¡± The words of the niece poked Pan Haoyang¡¯s heart every word. He finally put his foot down. Tears also stayed in a moment. He hugged his niece in his arms and choked with sobs: ¡°The fourth uncle gave you one million cards on the card, which is enough for your seven-year master¡¯s degree in medical university. After graduation, you will rely on yourself. Fourth uncle can¡¯t read it. When you grow up, you will have to weigh everything yourself and respect yourself! You know?¡± ¡°Four uncle¡­¡± Pan Mingsai could not cry: ¡°Woo, uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you, uncle, do you not want to live anymore? I think what you said to me is like confessing ast word, uncle, don¡¯t die, Mingsai won¡¯t let it go. You die, Uncle Si, will you go back to Gasing Ind? I will graduate from university in the future, and I will support you, okay Uncle Si?¡± Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°Gaxing Ind? Is there¡­Is it still my home?¡± Pan Mingsai immediately said: ¡°Uncle Si, how did Mr. Fu treat us Jiaxing Ind? He and Suzi are both very good. Will you go back to Jiaxing Ind, Sister Uncle?¡± Pan Haoyang suddenly let go of Pan Mingsai, and instantly disappeared into the night. ¡°Four uncle¡­¡± Pan Mingsai cried heartbreakingly. The night is getting thicker. At half past nine in the evening, Suzi in his mother¡¯s home received a call from Pan Haoyang. ¡°I heard that you were taking care of her for the month before she was alive. Where is her tomb¡­?¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s voice was like thiste autumn night, in and cool. Chapter 1362 Suzi: ¡°You¡­you asked about the tombstone of Shanna¡¯s mother?¡± At the other end, Pan Haoyang did not reply. He continued to ask in a cool voice: ¡°Did she¡­was Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. suffering from illness when she was alive?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She¡­ do you have a picture of her?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What does she look like? Is she pretty?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you used to go to jail with her for two years. During those two years, she was sick and weak in prison. You were taking care of her?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She is in a bad mood today. At the mother¡¯s ce, she was supposed to coax Shen to be the only one who fell asleep, but Shen only recognized the bed. She didn¡¯t want to sleep in grandma¡¯s ce. Not only that, Shen only kept asking: ¡°Where is my father? How is my father now? Don¡¯te to pick me up?¡± Suzi¡¯s heart is even more difficult to give up. She was upset and pained like a knife. At this moment, Pan Haoyang called again. Pan Haoyang¡¯s questioning aroused Suzi¡¯s sentiment even more. She couldn¡¯t help but choked and said: ¡°Pan Haoyang, you¡­Go abroad, Arron won¡¯t treat you like anything. In fact, if he wants to capture you during this period, it will be easy for you. The reason why you are sote I didn¡¯t act on you because of the person buried in the cemetery, you and Arron¡­¡± Suzi let out a long sigh: ¡°You are the closest and most closely rted people in this world.¡± Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°Me and him?¡± ¡°One surnamed Fu and one surnamed Pan?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is her tomb?¡± Pan Haoyang asked again. Suzi: ¡°Mother Shanna¡¯s life is not easy. She has always lived in pain. The reason why she left you on Gasing Ind was not abandoning you. She was to give you a chance to survive. ¡° Pan Haoyang: ¡°Why are you afraid of me, Suzi? Are you afraid of me digging out her tomb?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ording to Pan Haoyang¡¯s current madness, she was not sure whether Pan Haoyang would dig out Shanna¡¯s grave. ¡°Pan Haoyang sneered again:¡± I have never even beaten Fu Zhengxiong. Do you think I might dig her grave? I just want to have a look at her, I want to have a look. ¡° Having said that, Pan Haoyang cried. Crying like a child. On this side, Suzi¡¯s heart also struggled. This reminded her of a small video she saw on Douyin a few months ago, on Mother¡¯s Day. The little video shows an eleven or twelve-year-old boy walking on a deserted street in the middle of the night carrying a schoolbag. Later, the police uncle found out, and the police asked him: ¡°Where did you go in the middle of the night, did you get lost? Did you want to run away from home? Tell us if you have any unthinkable things, can we help you solve it?¡± However, unexpectedly, the little boy said very sadly and calmly: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, nor did I conflict with my family. I just wanted to go to my mother¡¯s grave and have a look at her.¡± In a word, the policeman said he burst into tears on the spot. In this world, maternal love is the greatest. Even a man in his thirties still needs the maternal love that can never be obtained. Suzi¡¯s tears rolled in his eyes: ¡°Then wait a minute, I will edit the address and send it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After receiving the line, Suzi carefully edited the address of Shanna¡¯s mother¡¯s cemetery and sent it to Pan Haoyang. Pan Haoyang only replied two words briefly: ¡°Thank you.¡± I haven¡¯t called her since. Suzi returned to his mother¡¯s room again, and continued to think of ways to coax her to sleep. ¡°Mom, we should go home. Dad doesn¡¯te to pick us up. Mom, you can drive home by yourself.¡± Lilly looked up at his mother. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1363 – 1364 Chapter 1363 ¨C 1364 Read Chapter 1363 ¨C 1364 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1363 Suzi smiled and said, ¡°You little thing, miss your father?¡± ¡°Well, mom don¡¯t you want my dad? You can¡¯t sleep without my dad¡¯s arms around you one day.¡± Lilly teased his mother. Suzi¡¯s heart was dripping blood. However, on the surface, she still smiled and said: ¡°Little thing, you know your olddy quite well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± ¡°However, today is your grandma¡¯s birthday. No matter how much mom thinks about your dad, mom has to apany your grandma.¡± Suzi said. Lilly: ¡°Ah, is grandma¡¯s birthday today?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Your grandma has worked so hard all her life, and has been a beggar for so many years. She hasn¡¯t had a good birthday. Your grandma especially hopes that our family of three can apany her here tonight.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, your father worked overtime at thepany today and has a meeting. If you go home again, I can only send you back. You stay at home alone, and I will apany your grandma here.¡± Lilly immediately shrank into his mother¡¯s arms: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be alone at home, I want to apany grandma, but mother, why doesn¡¯t grandma have a cake for her birthday?¡± Suzi: ¡°Hey! You are still a beautiful woman. You don¡¯t understand what a beautiful woman thinks. The beautiful woman is afraid that she will be one year old, get it!¡± ¡°Oh, I understand!¡± Lilly smiled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Sleep with grandma for a while?¡± Suzi suggested. ¡°No problem! Look at me! I know my grandma likes me the most, and I let my grandma tell me a story!¡± Shen Only said proudly. Suzi nodded. Looking back at her mother, she was relieved and sad. After that, Alyce naturally told the story for Lilly. After telling the little things for more than an hour, he finally fell asleep and was extremely tired. ¡°Mom!¡± Suzi looked at Alyce with a lonely smile: ¡°The only thing tonight is to ask you. I may have to talk to Arron for a long time. I know it¡¯s difficult, but no matter how difficult it is, I have to give up. Mom, give me some courage. .¡± Alyce hugged Suzi: ¡°My hard-failed daughter, you¡­ have a good talk with him, maybe it¡¯s a misunderstanding? Even if the talk is broken, there is a mother, and it is a big deal that mother can still pick up the broken pieces. We will survive.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, we will live well.¡± Yubi, she broke free of her mother¡¯s embrace and walked out of the house quickly. Quickly walked out of the yard and disappeared into the night. Alyce burst into tears behind him. Suzi drove all the way, doing his own psychological construction hard all the way. No more tears! No more red eyes! Because he couldn¡¯t show his pitiful side in front of Arron. Be calm, be calm. You are not the same you were six years ago. You are not you a year ago either. You are now the heart of the iron wall. Calm down, calm down! Tonight is a life-or-death decision. If you are not careful, you will bepletely defeated, and your dignity will never be picked up again. In the future, how will you be your mother¡¯s pir? How can you set an example to your daughter? Suzi! Calm! Calm down. The car drove into themunity, and then turned into her home, which she was familiar with, and came back every day. Goodbye at this time, she suddenly felt very strange. When the car stopped, she got out of the car and came to the door of the unit, and she saw the tall and straight figure. The man seemed to have waited for her for a long time under the wind and frost of the night. The man¡¯s expression was very t and his voice was even tter: ¡°What happened to you today? The only one?¡± Suzi¡¯s voice is more in than that of a man, and she can still smile: ¡°Arron, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± Chapter 1364 Suzi¡¯s tone is not like a husband and wife. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s the tone of two gangsters of equal status in the negotiation, and Suzi¡¯s is the loser. Her current tone is to lose, not to lose, even if you lose, you must straighten your spine. The man looked at his woman like this, and suddenly smiled in his heart. Interesting. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Arron asked. ¡°I think¡­¡± Suzi took a deep breath and smiled slightly: ¡°I think, no matter what we talk about, don¡¯t talk at the door? If you have to talk at the door, I Don¡¯t mind.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said: ¡°I have been waiting for you. Until now, if I call your cell phone, you won¡¯t answer my call.¡± Suzi: ¡°Can¡¯t go up?¡± Arron naturally hugged Suzi¡¯s shoulders. Seeing her shoulders were cold and cold, he frowned and took off his suit and wrapped her directly. Suzi wanted to struggle. However, she just moved a bit and didn¡¯t move anymore. The showdown is about toe, let him behave before that, it doesn¡¯t matter. Suzi, your main thing now is to calm down. Calm down, you can handle it better. However, a man is also not allowed to struggle with her. He hugged him tightly, and he could hold her in his arms with his arms all the time, even if she wanted to struggle, it wouldn¡¯t help. The man put his arms around Suzi, entered the elevator, went upstairs, and entered the house. In the huge t, there is no sinking sole, but a rested space, which looks so empty and quiet. The man took Suzi to the sofa and let her sit on the sofa. And he was sitting on the coffee table opposite her. His legs spread out, protecting him in his own world. ¡°Suzi, what happened to you today?¡± Arron asked. Suzi raised his eyes and looked at Arron. Look at the posture of the two again. Such a posture, such a distance, is very ambiguous. Moreover, it is really unfavorable for her. She would often indulge in his side of the world, being a gentle and shy little woman. At this time, she couldn¡¯t. She wants to stay calm. Her back was straight and she looked at him with an indifferent smile: ¡°Arron, she¡­ is younger than me, more educated than me, more knowledgeable than me, and most importantly, her worth is more innocent than me, you Choose her¡­I understand.¡± Arron: ¡°Well! There¡¯s more.¡± Suzi: ¡°What else?¡± Arron: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk to me¡­ straight to the point? Tell me what you think? Speak straight to the point.¡± ¡°Divorce.¡± Suzi said. Arron raised an eyebrow and looked at the little woman in front of him. She is very calm. Calm beyond his imagination. ¡°Huh! What then?¡± Arron asked with interest. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± He speaks very little. Almost no statement. However, Suzi knew that he was still the dominant yer. Her heart was shaking. Working hard to stabilize his trembling heart, and trying not to let his voice tremble, Suzi calmly spoke again: ¡°Arron, from the time when I had the only one with you, in fact, We are a mistake.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1365 – 1366 Chapter 1365 ¨C 1366 Read Chapter 1365 ¨C 1366 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1365 ¡°I was used by others to save your life with my own body.¡± ¡°That start is a wrong start.¡± ¡°Later¡­ then you see, you have always hated me.¡± ¡°My whole body is sour and stinky, the woman whoes out of jail, who is penniless, lives at the bottom of society, a woman like me, in any case, has nothing to do with the most powerful man in the whole man.¡± ¡°But at the time, I was whimsical and wanted to give my own children aplete home.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Actually¡­ thinking about it now, my thinking was wrong at the time, because¡­ I was too young at that time, and I was terrified in my heart. I didn¡¯t dare to face the future alone, so I thought Find someone to lean on.¡± ¡°However, I want to do what I want, but¡­in fact, I have been on the run for six years.¡± ¡°Six yearster, you caught me back.¡± ¡°Arron, I think you might have loved me.¡± ¡°Because of my escape, because mine is not in your control, because I¡­have your flesh and blood.¡± ¡°I think what you have given me for more than a year is true love.¡± ¡°But, your true love cannot be me alone.¡± ¡°Because you are the king of Nancheng, how can anyone in this world be a man who is the overlord of one party, who can stand by a woman and wait for a lifetime?¡± ¡°I¡­I understand you.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t want a man who treats me halfheartedly.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand my man putting me in the cold pce, and then make new friends.¡± ¡°In the more than a year since I have been in contact with you, I have learned something about you. You look cold, but you are not ruthless.¡± ¡°So, I can imagine that in the future days I will be left out in the cold, and I will give you enough living expenses every month, take the kids, and watch you and your new love-and-out couple, and I will go I can¡¯t even say the word¡¯no¡¯.¡± ¡°As long as I dare to resist, or do something that is detrimental to your new love, my fate will be quite miserable.¡± ¡°So, I can only stand by myself, I might still have a good life, right?¡± Seeing the woman so eloquent and so calm. He knew that her conditioning was very clear. She has no emotion at all. This reminded him of the first time he saw her seven years ago, when he had just fished her out of prison. At that time, she was indeed dirty and stinky, and her clothes were in dpidated condition, but even then, she was still The rules are very clear to him. She really hasn¡¯t changed at all. But she seemed to have changed again. ¡°Well, your analysis is very interesting, then?¡± Arron asked with interest. Suzi: ¡°So, we are divorced!¡± ¡°I will move out tonight, and we will go through the divorce procedures tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I know you are worried that I will divide your property, so I will tell you now that I will not divide your property a penny.¡± After a pause, sheughed at herself and said, ¡°Because I know that even if I want to divide your property, you might leave me dead.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± The man snorted coldly, ¡°You really know your husband!¡± Suzi: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Walking out?¡± the man asked. ¡°Not all!¡± Suzi said. Man: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There is only one.¡± Suzi said. ¡°The only thing is my birth. You don¡¯t even know that I was pregnant with her. You don¡¯t even know that I was single and raised her for six years. So it¡¯s impossible to give it to you, but the only property is the only property in the Fu Group. For the shares, I want to fight for it. What belongs to her can¡¯t be lost!¡± Suzi said very hard. The man said amusedly: ¡°Well, he will bargain with me.¡± After a pause, he said: ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± Suzi swallowed his throat: ¡°That¡¯s the only thing that deserves¡­¡± ¡°Woman, you got it wrong, I mean, the only one, I can¡¯t let the one leave me.¡± The manughed. Suzi suddenly became angry. She got up and grabbed Arron¡¯s clothes: ¡°Fu! Don¡¯t deceive people too much! Are you murderous? Okay! Do you want to try! If you dare to take away my only one, I¡¯ll stab him with a knife D*mn you!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1366 Arron looked at the wife he had spent six years looking for without saying a word. In addition to being ruthless, her eyes were calm. She is so willing to hesitate. It¡¯s as if she dragged a big snakeskin bag seven years ago, and desperately ran to him and Lanita¡¯s wedding scene to prevent him and Lanita from marrying. At that time, she put life and death aside and was very decisive. At this time, she still put her life and death aside, very decisive. However, the purpose of the two is two extreme directions. She was going to marry himst time. But this time, she resolutely divorced him. She did not cry, did not flinch. Some are just firm and ruthless. This made Arron realize that she was no longer the same she was six years ago. Although she was so calm-headed six years ago and six yearster. However, it is different. She was a very young and tender one six years ago. Even if she was calm, she was so pitiful and helpless, because poor and helpless, because she couldn¡¯t find warmth in this world, she had to calm down because she didn¡¯t have the ability to resist. At that time, she only needed to give her a little warmth, a little bit, that¡¯s enough. Disintegrate her. Now it¡¯s different. She is already invulnerable now, and she doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s mercy at all. Because she is strong enough. She is already strong enough to be very calm and tell you: If you dare to take away my only one, I will give you a white knife and a red knife out. The man smiled calmly: ¡°Follow me with a white knife and a red knife. Have you be more skilled?¡± Suzi also smiled faintly: ¡°This is not called ability, this is called instinct.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and looked at her with interest: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The new love you make can also give birth to you, give birth to a bunch.¡± ¡°But I am different, I am the only one in this life.¡± ¡°And, if the only one is in front of you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s as an eyesore as seeing the old man? So the only one can¡¯t follow you, only follow me.¡± ¡°Besides, the only time I spent with you was only more than a year, and the feelings would not be so deep.¡± What she said is justified and well-founded. ¡°So, not only do you have the only one, but you also have the only share?¡± Arron asked with interest. ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi looked at Arron calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t need mine! But the only thing is necessary! You are her father, of course your Fu Group must have a part of her. You can tie a new love, and you can still live brilliantly in the future. But the only thing is innocence. Of.¡± ¡°The only way to choose her parents.¡± ¡°There is no way to choose whether her parents are divorced.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t even fight for her for her property, wouldn¡¯t I, a mother, have to repeat the same mistakes as my mother and my grandmother?¡± When talking about this, Suzi¡¯s tone was suddenly sad. She sighed. Then he looked at Arron bravely: ¡°Arron, listen carefully.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m listening.¡± Arron said. ¡°I will never be like my grandma, who knows that my grandpa doesn¡¯t want her or loves her, but still lives with my grandpa¡¯s father, hoping that one day my grandpa will be softhearted and can take a look at my mother. Can give my mother a little love.¡± ¡°The result?¡± ¡°My grandfather is really unwilling.¡± ¡°The love of my grandfather¡¯s life is only given to his wife.¡± ¡°From the perspective of my grandfather¡¯s wife, my grandfather is right and loyal.¡± ¡°But what about me?¡± Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°Although I am not fortunate than my grandmother to be your wife of the knot, but you can¡¯t be loyal to your wife of the knot for a lifetime.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1367 – 1368 Chapter 1367 ¨C 1368 Read Chapter 1367 ¨C 1368 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1367 ¡°So, the fate of me and my grandmother and my mother are actually not much different.¡± ¡°Since there is no difference, I have to avoid my children, like my mother and my childhood.¡± ¡°Obviously there is a father, but he enjoys any benefits from his father.¡± ¡°Arron, since you can¡¯t give my daughter fatherly love, but you must also do your duty to my daughter.¡± ¡°You have trillions of dors!¡± ¡°Every day¡¯s ie must be calcted in tens of millions.¡± ¡°Therefore, one-tenth of the daily ie must be given to the only one.¡± ¡°This is just a part of it, and there is the only share! You have to give her too!¡± After saying this, Suzi took a sip of water and then looked at Arron calmly. There was no nostalgia for him in her eyes. It was as if sitting in front of her was not the King of Nancheng, not your president of the Fu Group, but a man who picked up tatters. Arron suddenly became amused. Think about him in Nancheng, whether it was six years ago or now, how many women flock to him? Can you count it? How many women tried every means behind their backs, shrunk their heads, hoping to climb onto Arron¡¯s bed? For this, they don¡¯t hesitate to do anything. Just like Gu Xiaoqing. In order to be able to get close to him, even the method of adopting a child abroad was used. At the same time as the setting up, the Fu Group was so embarrassed that the ditch was exposed to the public. But Gu Xiaoqing still doesn¡¯t feel ugly. Still have to make persistent efforts. But how about this woman in front of you? He is her husband. She is the only one who is legally beside him, sleeping with him, upying his home, and ran to his She didn¡¯t know him so much. She didn¡¯t even have a sad expression. Arron is really angry! ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it?¡± He said without any waves on his face. Suzi smiled sadly: ¡°Arron, a cold and ruthless man like you, to be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect you to give it, I really didn¡¯t guess you wrong, you really are ruthless enough.¡± Suzi raised his brow vigorously. In fact, she is trying hard to suppress the tears she wants to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it, don¡¯t give it! I can only say, the only bad luck! She has continued the fate of her mother, her grandmother, and her grandmother.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Suzi got up to leave. ¡°What I said is, I won¡¯t let you take away the only one.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s legs were pulled in, Suzi couldn¡¯t move between his legs. She: ¡°You¡­¡± Arron continued: ¡°I am so domineering, how can I let my flesh and blood fall out?¡± ¡°Follow me with the white knife and the red knife out?¡± The man smirked: ¡°Where¡¯s your knife? Take it out and let me have a look?¡± Suzi was instantly furious: ¡°Arron! You rogue!¡± The man smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are the woman I came back from Quxian! Give you this year of tenderness, you have forgotten your identity?¡± ¡°Whether it is the only one or you, since I have captured you back, how can I let you go? Woman, are you too whimsical?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°After a pause, she asked: ¡°What are you going to do? ¡° The man chuckled his lips and sneered: ¡°I was doing what I should do at night.¡± Yubi, one bent over and picked her up, and walked straight to the bedroom. Chapter 1368 Suzi raised his hand and beat the man fiercely: ¡°What are you doing! Arron, let me down! We will divorce tomorrow! From tomorrow on, you will not be a husband and wife, let me down! Let me down!¡± ¡°Arron! Please don¡¯t trample on my dignity! You let me die! If you let me go, I will die!¡± ¡°Arron! Go to Gu Xiaoqing! Go to your new lover! Your love! She is younger than me and more beautiful than me! Higher education than me! A turtle than me! What am I, a female prisoner!¡± ¡°D*mn stinky man!¡± ¡°Dead man!¡± ¡°You put me down! I think you are dirty!¡± ¡°I dislike you!¡± ¡°You put me down!¡± ¡°Look for your new appointment!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fcuking prisoner! I¡¯m a prisoner, what are you doing with me!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Suzi¡¯s crying tears sshed all over, her saliva and stars bounced on Arron¡¯s face, and her sharp nails caught Arron¡¯s chest with blood stains. This is still separated from the shirt. If it weren¡¯t across the shirt, wouldn¡¯t this woman have to scratch out all his internal organs! This woman! This is from N?velDrama.Org. What a good hand to beat my husband! However, no matter how much she scratched and noisy, she still couldn¡¯t escape his palm. The man hugged her tighter. He kicked the bedroom door open and threw her on the bed. Before he pounced on him, he had already kicked him. ¡°Arron! You D*mn man! If you dare to touch me today, I¡¯ll be hit to death! You ba5tard! Go and die!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°I, Suzi, don¡¯t want to see you all my life!¡± ¡°You go to die!¡± She screamed crazy, crying and roaring Her hand never stopped, wherever she caught it. The pair of slender and sharp ws that Arron scratched was sharper than the wild cat in the mountains. However, even though Suzi exerted all her strength, she was still not Arron¡¯s opponent. Within a minute, she was pressed by Arron¡¯s arms and legs. ¡°Woman!¡± the man said coldly: ¡°Listen to me!¡± ¡°You are my Arron who came back after a long journey! You live by my Arron and die by my ghost! The female prisoner I captured has no right to anyone!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She cried harder: ¡°Arron! You are so cruel!¡± The man sneered: ¡°Huh! I¡¯m cruel, did you know the first day?¡± ¡°You have seen with your own eyes how I put to death those stumbling blocks that prevented me from moving forward!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t even do my own half-brothers without hesitation. Do you still use my cruel heart?¡± ¡°Since you know I¡¯m cruel! Do you want to fight me?¡± ¡°Also fight for your daughter¡¯s rights!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget! You are mine! The daughter you gave birth to is also mine, my dearest rtive!¡± ¡°My only daughter, Arron, how could I let her follow you?¡± ¡°Woman! I say it again, it¡¯s not just the only thing you can¡¯t take away! You can only be mine, you are my person if you are born, and death is my ghost!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± While he was talking, he had already uncovered her clothes. He can lift her two arms above her head with one hand, and then firmly control her. With the other arm, she uncovered her clothes directly and without hindrance. Layer byyer, from the inside to the outside. In three or two minutes, all her clothes had been peeled off. In fact, what they are familiar with can no longer be familiar. Several times a week. But now, when he appeared in front of him like this, Suzi only felt it was a kind of humiliation. She hates that she has little strength! Hate that I couldn¡¯t kill him. What is even more hate is why she still loves him. Yes. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1369 – 1370 Chapter 1369 ¨C 1370 Read Chapter 1369 ¨C 1370 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1369 She loves him! She kept cursing, kicking and scratching him, telling herself over and over again not to fall. Don¡¯t fall! Suzi, you have nothing left. You have seen Arron¡¯s new love with your own eyes. Don¡¯t fall for it! She warned herself over and over again. Until, she fellpletely. The woman¡¯s tears wet the pillow towel. In the end, Suzi hated himself. She used all her strength, she was exhausted. When she was awake, she found her arms wrapped around his neck. And he? With a triumphant sneer on his face: ¡°Woman! So you are lying?¡± Suzi¡¯s whole person crying was hoarse: ¡°Arron, I don¡¯t want anything, and I don¡¯t want the child, you kill me!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Her tone was colder and extremely calm. Being calm is like telling a sad story that belongs to someone else. ¡°Arron, I¡­I¡¯m cheap! I have no face to live in this world, kill me, Lilly, I don¡¯t want her, she belongs to you, I don¡¯t want to live anymore, if you don¡¯t kill If you lose me, I will find a chance to kill me.¡± ¡°Because I think I am so cheap and dirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so cheap¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so dirty¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live¡­¡± What she said was so lonely. Two hours ago, this time between the two, she thought she was cheap. If she resisted from start to finish, she might feel better in her heart. At least that¡¯s just being strengthened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, the essence of the matter has changed. She is not being strong. She took the initiative. She copsed. She really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. With his back to Arron, Suzi curled up into a small lump. Her mouth was always whispering: ¡°I¡¯m so cheap¡­you kill me.¡± Arron, who was next to her, felt very distressed when she saw her like this. ¡°Suzi, you have enough trouble, can you sleep?¡± The man raised his hand and wiped her, trying to cover her with a quilt. However, as soon as her hand touched her, she shuddered. Then, she looked at him nkly. She smiled sadly: ¡°You¡­really let me get out of bed, did you? I forgot that I am a female prisoner not worthy of sleeping in your bed?¡± As long as she speaks, she rolls to the ground. ¡°Normal¡­¡± Suzi fell. ¡°Suzi!¡± The man shouted distressedly. Then he jumped out of the bed and hugged her in his arms. He murmured: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, can you sleep well? Stop making trouble?¡± The woman¡¯s tears flowed again: ¡°Arron, can you let me die decently because of the fact that I gave birth to a child for you?¡± ¡°No!¡± The man made a harsh voice. He picked up the woman and put it on the bed and covered her with a quilt. Then he said to her viciously, ¡°Suzi, listen! If you dare to die, don¡¯t worry about what I do to the only one! And your mother !¡± Suzi sat up suddenly and looked at Arron in horror: ¡°You¡­what will you do to the only one and my mother?¡± The man said with great interest: ¡°You are dead, why are you asking this?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please!¡± the man said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are the woman I got back! You can¡¯t die without my approval! You can only stay by my side.¡± The man raised his hand and stroked her cheek. Suzi: ¡°You¡­what you said is true? You really treat my daughter and my mother¡­¡± ¡°Of course! I did what I said.¡± The man said calmly. Chapter 1370 There is a kind of heart-wrenching despair in Suzi¡¯s heart, apanied by unforgettable pain. But at this moment, she lost. Psychologically, she lost. Physically, she still lost. She did mental construction for the whole afternoon, but it still fell apart. At this moment, she still loses without half dignity. Suzi, you are not as good as you were six years ago. Six years ago you could still run around pregnant with a ball. Now, your mother and daughter are in his hands, where are you fleeing? Not only that, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want to escape, do you? You even¡­ In fact, you are willing to be wronged for help, you are willing to hide your ears, and you are actually unwilling to leave him. Isn¡¯t it? You are too depraved. Suzi! You are cheap! Suzi looked at Arron with tears: ¡°I know, Fourth Master Fu, I am a female prisoner you came back from a long distance away, just one of your ythings. When you are happy, when you dote on me, I will mistake me for me. It¡¯s your wife, your lifelong favorite.¡± ¡°When you are upset, you will let me know clearly that I am your prisoner.¡± ¡°Not only that, only you can treat me like a rag, but I can¡¯t leave you.¡± ¡°I already understand, Fourth Master Fu.¡± ¡°I will stay by your side and be a dog.¡± ¡°I must be an obedient dog from now on, so please don¡¯t do anything to my daughter and my mother, okay?¡± The woman¡¯s words seemed to be digging Arron¡¯s heart. He hugged her in his arms: ¡°Don¡¯t talk! Don¡¯t call yourself a dog! Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Okay, I see, I listened to Fourth Master Fu, and I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡± ¡°Sleep!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. What you have to do now is to sleep obediently. If you think about it again, I will be rude to you, okay?¡± ¡°Well, I got it.¡± ¡°Come here, put my arm on my back, and sleep well!¡± the man forced. ¡°Yeah.¡± She nestled in his arms like a kitten and closed her eyes obediently. Her tears kept streaming. ¡°Sleep!¡± he ordered again. She closed her eyes heavily. In fact, she is really tired. After a whole day, I was calcted by Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter in the morning. When I saw Arron and Gu Xiaoqing together at noon, her whole body would copse in the afternoon. But she still has to be strong. She has to deal with many things and think about many things. The mind is always strained, so in fact, by night, she is already very tired. Arron was tossed for another hour or two. At this moment, Arron asked her to think about nothing. When she only asked her to sleep, she actually fell asleep very quickly. After all, I sleep with him every day. He sleeps with his arms folded every day. It is so familiar, it has be a kind of inertia. Within half an hour, Suzi fell asleep. The man could not sleep for a long time. Seeing her as deep as a child, unreasonable, domineering, but so aggrieved, the man smiled involuntarily. Laughing helplessly! Littledy! I have never seen her angry like this. Really like a mad dog, this night, she was really bruised and bruised by biting her without asking her indiscriminately. The man looked at his chest when he thought of his bruises all over his body. The entire front chest was not scratched by her. Now when I remembered it all of a sudden, I immediately felt a scorching pain. The man couldn¡¯t help but snorted: ¡°Little woman! I don¡¯t know who is more cruel! You can scratch the man who is scratching himself!¡± ¡°If you are jealous, you are my enemy!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even think about it, is it fair! Is this fair!¡± ¡°How many men around you surround you! How many! Did you count them?¡± ¡°Not only can I not eat your jealousy! I have to¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1371 – 1372 Chapter 1371 ¨C 1372 Read Chapter 1371 ¨C 1372 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1371 When he thinks of this, the man feels wronged, and he wants to straighten her head, wake her up, and reason with her! See who ounts for it! However, He couldn¡¯t bear to think of her crying and roaring so tired that she finally fell asleep. Just look at her sideways. There were still tears in her eyes. Her brows frowned. Her expression is still so decisive. Resolute enough to die, you must keep your dignity. She scolded him and let him go. Ha! The manughed again suddenly. Think about it, in this entire Nancheng, can you find a second person who dares to scold him like this? Can you find a second person to get angry at him like this? Not to mention women, even men, the veterans of the Fu Group include Fu Zhengxiong and Fu Hengsheng. Which one dares to treat him like this to Arron? She alone! Suzi! She went crazy, kicking and beating him, cursing and biting, and divorcing him! Jeonnam City can no longer find a second person. She is also wronged like something! It was toote to be wronged, tired from beating, tired from scolding, tired from crying, and she fell asleep. He wants to guard her here! What is this called! In the middle of the night, watching her fall asleep deeply, and the corners of her lips began to drool, he was willing to slowly pull out his arm from under his head and quietly walked out of the bedroom to the living room. Taking out his cell phone, Arron called Alyce. At the other end, Alyce only rang the bell, and then it was connected. ¡°Hello?¡± Alyce said in an extremely worried tone on the other end of the phone. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Arron.¡± Arron said. Alyce paused for a long time before asking, ¡°Arron, if you and Suzi are married¡­¡± ¡°Nothing, Mom.¡± Arron interrupted Alyce. Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You put one hundred and twenty hearts, my marriage with Suzi will definitely grow old together. There will be no marital turmoil in this life. I call you to tell you that the only thing I will sleep with you tonight. Please take care of the only night.¡± Alyce: ¡°Um¡­good, good.¡± ¡°Mom, you should rest early and don¡¯t think about anything.¡± Arronforted. ¡°Good Arron.¡± After the thread was closed, Arron returned to the bedroom andy on the bed, continuing to hug Suzi. That night, she slept very deep and fragrant. His arms were numb on the pillow, and all night, in order to make her sleep better, he didn¡¯t even dare to turn over. What else did she say? Are you so cruel? Have you ever seen such a cruel woman! While scratching his man¡¯s chest, he dared not wear a close-fitting shirt the next morning! Can you still numb your own man¡¯s arms? It¡¯s so annoying! Arron woke up the next morning with an angry stomach and a cold face. As soon as he got up, the woman woke up. She regained her calmness yesterday. Get up and see him, turning a blind eye. She picked up her own clothes without wearing them, and walked out. The man put his arms around her waist, half to death: ¡°Why are you going? Why are you going without clothes?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was as cold as ice: ¡°Sorry Fourth Master Fu, I know who I am. I shouldn¡¯t spend the night in your bed. Now that I wake up, I shouldn¡¯t be in your bedroom anymore.¡± ¡°Because I know that in a few days you won¡¯t be the only one in this bedroom.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I have a name for myself, so it¡¯s time for me to get out of here!¡± Man: ¡°You¡­¡± I really want to sew her mouth! At this time, the man¡¯s cell phone rang, he picked it up and nced at it and immediately connected it. The tone was very impatient: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Chapter 1372 Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s extremely angry voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Qin¡¯er! Your phone is getting harder and harder to make calls. I called all afternoon yesterday!¡± Arron still repeated the previous sentence: ¡°Dad! What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± ¡°I went to thepany yesterday afternoon. I was going to have a long talk with you. As a result, I couldn¡¯t even enter thepany!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what day is today?¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He really doesn¡¯t remember what day it is today. He only knows that today is the day when his little wife and his face are turned. Xiaojiao¡¯s wife has lived with him for more than a year, and has never been so mad likest night. To talk about what special day is today, Arron intends to set today as: Xiaojiao¡¯s Wife Furious Day. Seeing that Arron was silent, the father over there said again: ¡°Last week, in yourpany, you and Suzi personally promised me that they wille to the old house for a banquet today!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Think of it. There is such a thing. Last week, it was the day that Gu Xiaoqing broke into hispany, it was also the day that Gu Xiaoqing made an embarrassment in thepany, and it was the day that Suzi cut his tie in the It was indeed that Suzi personally promised his father that he would take the only one to follow him back to the old house to a banquet. It seems that when my father hosted a family banquet in the old house this time, he wanted to have a romantic rtionship with Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing. At that end, Fu Zhengxiong spoke again: ¡°Arron! Don¡¯t think that your long silence is to avoid my problem.¡± ¡°Originally, it was a family dinner today. It stands to reason that I shouldn¡¯t have visited you yesterday, but!¡± Fu Zhengxiong paused, his tone was extremely angry: ¡°But Arron! Since I went to yourpany to look for you, there must be more important things. I will look for you if there are things that cannot be tolerated! Since I was looking for you yesterday, you were not there. Then don¡¯t me me for turning over everything about Suzi in the old house today!¡± Arron: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Do you know what Suzi has done!¡± Arron looked back at Suzi, who was still awake on the bed. Of course he knows. His wife had a fuss all night yesterday. I¡¯ve never had trouble with him so much. As long as he thinks of Suzi¡¯s temper, Suzi¡¯s swearing appearance, the man is angry and funny. He wants to spank her impulsively: There is only you in this world! Only you, Suzi, dare to scold me as a ba5tard. Dare to let me go! Dare to be so furious to say that it is not rare for me, that I am dirty. Change to any woman, it¡¯s dead! Okay! The man¡¯s heart was suddenly warm and very happy, and the corners of his lips rose involuntarily, and his smile hung on his mouth without concealment. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Qin¡¯er! Qin¡¯er! I¡¯m calling you! Isn¡¯t there a donkey¡¯s hair in your ears! Are you listening to me!¡± Arron immediately answered his father: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Bring Suzi, bring the only one, ande back to the old house!¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s tone was obviously unreasonable. Arron: ¡°Okay, we will pack up here in a while, and we will all go for a family of three.¡± At that end, Fu Zhengxiong eased his tone: ¡°Arron, you better prepare yourself.¡± Arron: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have told you countless times that Suzi is innocent, he is innocent! But you just don¡¯t listen to me! You are good everywhere, but in the case of Suzi, you are protected by shit. Do you know!¡± Arron¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold: ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if it¡¯s okay!¡± Say yes, before Fu Zhengxiong could say anything, Arron had already hung up the phone. On the other end, Fu Zhengxiong stomped his feet angrily: ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1373 – 1374 Chapter 1373 ¨C 1374 Read Chapter 1373 ¨C 1374 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1373 Sitting next to him were Fu Hengsheng and Mrs. Fu. Seeing her son be so angry, Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t help but scold her son: ¡°Axiong! What are you angry about? Now that Arron and his wife are peaceful, isn¡¯t it better?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t dare to challenge his son, but he dared to challenge his mother. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about! Who is Arron?¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked his mother angrily. Olddy: ¡°Of course it¡¯s my grandson.¡± ¡°He is not only your grandson! He is currently your only grandson! He is the only Miao Miao of the Fu family! He not only represents the Fu family! He is also the highest authority in the entire Fu family! The whole Nancheng is the most powerful and respectable. A powerful man! King of the South City!¡± Olddy: ¡°This shows that my grandson is promising.¡± Fu Zhengxiong was even more impatient: ¡°You hope you are such a promising grandson, and on his head is a lush green grasnd?¡± Olddy: ¡°What is the prairie?¡± The olddy is nearly a hundred years old after all. She was a little confused when her own son talked to herself like this. ¡°Your grandson-inw, cuckold your grandson!¡± Olddy: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your grandson-inw, carrying your grandson on your back, looking for a wild man outside! There are more than one! They were all discovered by my husband!¡± Now, the olddy finally understood. She incredulously asked her own son: ¡°Axiong, what did you say? What do you mean, it¡¯s turned upside down now? In the past, the Fu family went down for several generations, and it was all men who spent time outside to make their own family. The woman cried at home and wiped her tears, but is it the other way around now?¡± ¡°Now, Arron¡¯s daughter-inw is out looking for a man for a long time, but Arron¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Mom! What are you talking about!¡± The olddy suddenly became serious: ¡°Human words! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand your mother!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is a turn of Feng Shui!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong really has nothing to say after being so stunned by his nearly 100-year-old mother. ¡°Your grandfather, my father-inw, how many women did you find outside?¡± ¡°Your dad! This dead old man by my side! When I was young, I used to cry in tears!¡± ¡°And you, my son! Don¡¯t think that your mother doesn¡¯t know what you do! Take Arron as an example, is he born to your wife? No!¡± ¡°These things! There are causes and consequences! Mom knows better than anyone else!¡± When his mother said this, Fu Zhengxiong was immediately at a loss. He coaxed his mother¡¯s tone: ¡°Mom, even if it was our fault before, we can¡¯t help but¡­Suzi, do these things that humiliate Fu¡¯s family style?¡± ¡°You handle this matter behind my back! Don¡¯t let me see, I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t want you to be noisy!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Okay, I know Mom.¡± He slowly backed out. However, he was also angry. When I left the house and there was no room for the anger in my stomach, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and nced at it. It was an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a while, it was connected: ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°Have you ever taken her to the grave?¡± At the other end, there was an extremely cold, extremely cold voice. Fu Zhengxiong was inexplicable: ¡°You¡­who are you? Have you ever been to a grave?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so damned! Old misceneous Mao, listen to me, if you bully Suzi again, I will really kill you!¡± Yubi, without hesitation, hung up the phone. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He was furious and dialed a set of numbers without even thinking about it. This time, he was not calling Arron, but Suzi. At that end, Suzi¡¯s tone was quiet: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chapter 1374 ¡°Suzi! You deserve to die!¡± Fu Zhengxiong opened his mouth and scolded his daughter-inw. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was awakened by Fu Zhengxiong. Since Arron went out to answer the phone and locked the door, Suzi could not get out. He couldn¡¯t get out anyway, and Suzi simply continued to sleep in the room. In just ten minutes, she was still asleep, and she was awakened by Fu Zhengxiong all at once. She was sore all over, and her heart was torn apart. After such a short while, she had a dream. She dreamed that she and Arron were divorced, but after the divorce, she shed tears every day. Her heart could not do without Arron, she felt that she was extremely mncholy, and her heart would be mncholy and die. Such a dream made her cry even when she fell asleep. As a result, when she was extremely sad, she was woken up by a phone call from Fu Zhengxiong. The phone call instantly pulled Suzi back into reality. Hearing the extremely yelling call from his father-inw, Suzi only sneered feebly: ¡°I, Suzi, shouldn¡¯t you die or not, should you decide? I guess you must really want me to die soon, but I just won¡¯t die! I still have a daughter and an old mother to support, so why should I die?¡± Suzi¡¯s weak tone, listening to Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s ears, just did not hurry, and deliberately wanted to piss him off. His anger suddenly jumped up again: ¡°You! Suzi, you are arrogant when you die! Are you arrogant? That¡¯s good! Very good, let¡¯s talk about it when youe!¡± ¡°Come?¡± Suzi asked back: ¡°Where to go?¡± ¡°Family banquet!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said viciously: ¡°You forgot what you promised mest week. For the family banquet on the weekend, you personally promised me that you want toe!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Suzi smiled suddenly. Tears ofughter came out: ¡°Family Banquet! I promised youst week, but I regret it now!¡± ¡°How can you turn your back!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°I¡¯m going all the way to Qin Muchu. It¡¯s notmon for me to go back and Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. forth! Wouldn¡¯t Imit a capital crime if I didn¡¯t go to your house for your family banquet? Oh! !¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Here Suzi has hung up the phone. It¡¯s so funny. She is about to divorce Arron! No! Not a divorce! Overnight, the rtionship between her and Arron went backwards for another fifty years! They are now the rtionship between the prisoner and the master again. She is his prisoner. His ve. Overnight, she was no longer a wife, but a ve next to him! I¡¯m not a wife anymore. I¡¯m not just doing my wife¡¯s duties anymore, right? Then why does she go to the old house? What a joke! After closing the thread, Suzi hugged himselfzily in the quilt. At this time, Arron just opened the door and came in. After he hung up his father¡¯s phone, he was about toe in to see Suzi. His cell phone rang again. Even if he didn¡¯t look at his cell phone number, Arron knew that the call was made by Gu Xiaoqing. Coming. This woman! The call was really timely. On the surface, the clothes are extremely cold, but in fact, how can you have the slightest cold temper? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1375 – 1376 Chapter 1375 ¨C 1376 Read Chapter 1375 ¨C 1376 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1375 If it was Suzi, she wouldn¡¯t even call him for half a phone call. However, Arron still connected to the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± On that end, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s voice was calm: ¡°Mr. Fu, I¡­I have something to tell you.¡± Arron: ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Well, Uncle Fu made an appointment with me and my motherst week to let me, my mother and my uncle, go to the Fu¡¯s old house as a guest. At that time, Uncle Fu said that you, your wife and your daughter will alsoe.¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Arron asked rhetorically. Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone changed very sincerely: ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Fu, your wife doesn¡¯t like me, so I think¡­you still don¡¯t want toe?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fu Siye, please don¡¯t get me wrong for not letting youe to your house, because¡­because Uncle Fu invited us, my mother and I shouldn¡¯te, because we are widows and orphans, so we dare not. Why did you defy Uncle Fu, so I just tell Master you.¡± ¡°Because, I¡¯m afraid of Madam. She is¡­ unhappy.¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s tone was like an aggrieved little daughter-inw. It was as if she was trying her best to ask for everything. In fact, Gu Xiaoqing at the other end was indeed stunned. At noon, she was sitting in the same box with Arron, but the two of them couldn¡¯t even pull their hands. Even Arron didn¡¯t open his eyes to look at her. Originally Gu Xiaoqing thought that she would be able to climb into Arron¡¯s bed by sitting all night, but it was her Gu Xiaoqing who thought too simple. A man like Arron is indeed very difficult to catch. She didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, and she didn¡¯t dare to reveal her intentions prematurely, she could only step by step, slowly. She has even figured out the doorway. That is, advance by retreating. She now took the initiative to tell Arron to ask Arron not to go to the Fu¡¯s old house, and to take the initiative to tell Arron that she didn¡¯t want to annoy his wife too much. It is to retreat as progress. Sure enough, here Arron said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t worry about this. You are a guest, and she is the host. As a host, you should treat your guests.¡± Gu Xiaoqing was suddenly excited: ¡°Really, really?¡± Arron: ¡°Nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first, see you in the old house of the Fu family.¡± ¡°Yeah! Good Fourth Master, let¡¯s¡­ see you in the old house!¡± Gu Xiaoqing said excitedly. She originally wanted to say something more concerning, but Arron had already hung up the phone. Gu Xiaoqing, who was hanging, shook her heart. However, after another thought, she was happy again. Because Arron was originally such a person. She likes this kind of Arron. If Arron was a dog-licking man lying in the hospital, could she still be so rare about Arron? Of course not! ¡°Mom, let¡¯s hurry up and clean up, we will be dressed beautifully today. Hee hee, Mom, I¡¯m very excited when I think of today¡¯s scene, Mom, tell me, how will Uncle Fu expose Suzi today? ¡° ¡°Two men, haha! Carrying Fourth Master Fu, she has two men!¡± ¡°Now Suzi can¡¯t tell with his mouth full.¡± ¡°Mom! I suspect that Siye Fu may already know that Uncle Fo has grabbed Suzi¡¯s stone hammer. Will this happen? Siye Fu is driving Suzi away at home, so she can get out of it?¡± Seeing her daughter so happy, Gu Jianing was also very pleased: ¡°My daughter is capable. It has only been two rounds and almost killed Suzi!¡± ¡°I heard that Suzi was originally a female prisoner that Arron captured. It is estimated that now that Suzi Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. is being driven out by Arron? Ha! What will Suzi be like today, and can he still be eligible to go to the old age? The house, when we arrive at the Fu¡¯s old house, we will know it at a nce.¡± Suzi naturally couldn¡¯t hear the two thoughts of mother and daughter, still sleeping in the nket. At this moment, Arron, who just walked in, was also talking to Suzi: ¡°Get up, pack yourself up, and go to the old house with me today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Suzi said simply. Chapter 1376 Hearing Suzi¡¯s refusal so simply, Arron was not angry. He has a more stern tone than Suzi: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being merciless to the only one and your mother!¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely t. ¡°You!¡± Suzi suddenly sat up: ¡°Arron, you are not a human! You ba5tard! Cold-blooded animal!¡± Suzi was so excited that when she suddenly sat up, she forgot that she didn¡¯t wear anything. When she sat up suddenly like this, the natural silk quilt suddenly fell off. Her dark messy hair covered her small face, half smaller than a p. With her big watery eyes, there were two crystal clear teardrops at this moment, which made her look pitiful. Especially the skin on which the quilt slipped. It was even more delicate, which made Arron who had just entered stunned for a moment. The reason he was stunned was that he saw the traces of his automatic hand. Those bruises aggravated Suzi¡¯s pity. The man immediately took a step forward, holding Suzi around his shoulder. Suzi really shuddered: ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Go away!¡± The man smiled: ¡°Still so angry?¡± Suzi looked at Arron with anger. Arron smiled: ¡°Think about your daughter and your mother.¡± Suzi¡¯s tears shed suddenly. After two or three minutes, her tone softened, and her business was extremely humiliating: ¡°Okay, you tell me to do what I do. Anyway, I am a female prisoner without human rights. .¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you let me go to the old house, even if it¡¯s Siye Fu, you let me go with a man, don¡¯t I have to be obedient?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± An anger or immediately jumped up from the chest. This D*mn woman! She is more capable of angering him than any woman in this world, and she can often strangle her with his anger. His hand had touched her neck, and seeing her not only did not resist, she also smiled contemptuously, and the man stopped again. He turned to lift the entire quilt. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The woman was extremely shy. The man did not speak, but checked her from front to back, top to bottom. The examination was toote, and the man scolded himself: ¡°Arron, you D*mn it!¡± Suzi suddenly sneered. The man was not angry, and pushed her to him with just one swipe, then took his own belt and tied her hand. The scared Suzi¡¯s face changed. She roared: ¡°Arron! You¡­you are not going to tie me up, throw me out without even wearing clothes, right?¡± ¡°Arron! You let me die! You let me die now!¡± The man raised his hand and took a clean veil, which blocked her mouth. Immediately afterwards, he went into the glove box and took out the medicine box, and treated her with some thin skin injuries patiently. The time is very short. Just five or six minutes. She yelled in reality, and then she was stunned. After he finished his work, he took out an extremely loose dress from the cloakroom and dressed her himself. From the inside out. She realized for the first time today that he was so knowledgeable in dressing her. Even the innermostyer, he can wear her very well. Suzi was stunned. What she was stunned was not how he helped herself dress. Instead, he saw his unbuttoned chest. Those scars. The blood troughs looked more than two or three millimeters long. And on his neck, it seemed to be scratched by the ws of several cockfighters. He His neck and chest hurt so deeply? This¡­ Is it all caused by her hands? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 ine was thinking about what she should do when a man in another car got out. He was wearing a business suit that looked simple and clean, brown cks, and had a briefcase in hand. He looked amazing She had never seen a man look so good with such short hair, but it looked perfect on him. She rolled down her window. ¡°Sir.¡± Hector paused, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ine smiled and opened the door. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I can¡®t get my car in. Can you help me, please?¡± Hector looked at her car, which was blocked. He could tell she was too close and didn¡®t notice the distance, which was why she was stuck He nodded. ¡°I¡®ll give it a go.¡± ine moved over. ¡°Thanks so much.¡± He got into the car, adjusted the seat, slowly reversed the car, and adjusted the steering wheel. In less than 10 minutes, he managed to park the car. l Dili Tha i . He took out the keys and handed them to her. ¡°Done.¡± th . !! ine took the keys and smiled. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hector smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it.¡± ine was surprised when he walked into the building, so she caught up. ¡°Do you live here too?¡± ¡°Yes, I just moved in recently.¡± Oh! They entered the elevator, and ine paused when she saw the floor he was going to. Hector looked at her. ¡°Which floor are you on?¡± She smiled. ¡°The same as you.¡± Hector didn¡®t say anything after that. When they got to the 12th floor, they walked out together, and ine slowed her steps until she saw he was going to the unit next to hers. Le Hector took out his keys and unlocked his door when he heard in¡®s voice. ¡°What a coincidence, You¡®re my new neighbor!¡± 3 Hector paused, turned to look at her, and chuckled. ¡°That really is a coincidence.¡± ¡°By the way, thanks for helping me park the car. Let me cook you dinner.¡± Hector hesitated. ¡°I don¡®t think that¡®s a good idea.¡± ine understood. They were strangers, and it wouldn¡®t be too nice, so she exined, ¡°I live with my sister.¡± Hector paused. ¡°Let¡®s y by ear.¡± In the evening, Lucy bought some groceries home when she returned from work because ine had asked her to. 1 When she got into their apartment, she saw ine tidying up the living room and frowned, ¡°What¡®s happening? You asked me to get groceries and tidied up the living room. Are we expecting guests?) ¡°Of course, why else would I ask you to get groceries?¡± ine cleaned up the living room and sat on the couch, ¡°That¡®s so tiring. Let¡®s hire a cleaner.¡± Lucy ced the groceries on the table and tossed her bag onto the couch. ¡°Are you going to help me pay for that?¡± ine ced the bag neatly. ¡°Don¡®t mess it up. We have a hot guy living next door who¡®s about your age. He looks great, and I¡®m guessing that he¡®s single. ¡°He helped me park my car, and I invited him for dinner. We can¡®t show him a messy ce as a first impression, can we?¡± Lucy ignored her, took the groceries into the kitchen, and started unpacking. ine went close to her. ¡°I¡®m helping you. You better act properly¡°. ¡°Helping me?¡± Lucy looked at her. She looked serious. ¡°To find a match.¡± Lucy was rendered speechless as she pushed her out: ¡°Go away. You should look for one yourself.¡± ine leaned against the fridge. ¡°I¡®m a career woman. Dating isn¡®t something on my mind at this age.¡± Chapter 1377 – 1378 Chapter 1377 ¨C 1378 Read Chapter 1377 ¨C 1378 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1377 Does he hurt? He said nothing. Still helping her deal with the thin wounds, and now helping her dress again. His current behavior is as if he is her lover, her licking dog, and she has regained her image as a good husband and a man. Who is he? Which one is the real him? At this moment, Suzi was very confused. In her confusion, Arron had helped her get dressed. After he took her out of bed, he said to her in a deep and mellow voice: ¡°I know you may be rubbing and painful when you walk, so don¡¯t wear high heels anymore today. Just wear t heels. ¡° Suzi answered mechanically: ¡°Yeah.¡± Yubi, she mechanically went to the bathroom to wash up again, and when she came out, her little face was smooth and clean without any powder. And the hair is tied to it. Tied into a ball. However, her pale face is really terrible. Arron couldn¡¯t help but nce at her more. She immediately said: ¡°Do you have any requests? Do you need me to put on makeup?¡± The man sighed heavily: ¡°Come out to eat!¡± Sao Li has already prepared the breakfast for the two of them. Woman There are several red dates in his bowl. ¡°The wild red dates in the sky, I saw one kilogram of them all the yearst year, and they were all bought back by the husband, but madam, these dates can only be eaten five or six a week because they are a big supplement. ¡°Sao Li said to Suzi gently. She had just made breakfast. As for what happened in the host¡¯s bedroom, Li did not know. At this moment, seeing Suzi¡¯s lonely and uninterested expression, Sister Li stopped talking in an instant. She is a very colorful person. She nced at Arron. Arron immediately said: ¡°Sister Li, you don¡¯t need to take care of you here. Go shopping for groceries.¡± ¡°Well, good sir.¡± Aunt Li carried the vegetable basket and went out quickly. ¡°Drink the red date soup!¡± the man ordered. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suzi replied mechanically. The man watched her drink ten thousand jujube soup. After a while, the man saw that the woman¡¯s face finally recovered some rosy, and his heart was a little satisfied. ¡°My mother¡­¡± the woman finally took the initiative to speak. She worried about her mother and the only one. Last night, the only one didn¡¯te back, and I don¡¯t know how the only one is crying now. ¡°If you want your mother and your daughter to worry about you, you can always look so lonely.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Suzi interrupted the man immediately. She sneered unknowingly. Whether it is pretending to be happy in front of the mother and the only one. Or she was spurned by thousands of people in the Fu¡¯s old house, Suzi could bear it. Isn¡¯t it just being pinched as a soft persimmon? Pretending to be a grandson, she knows best. After dinner, Suzi and Arron came down together, and as soon as they arrived at Christopher¡¯s car, Christopher could see that something was wrong with his wife today. Christopher did not dare to ask. However, he found out that the only one was absent, and he immediately asked: ¡°Where is the little princess?¡± ¡°At grandma¡¯s house, Christopher, go to grandma¡¯s ce first.¡± Arron said. An hourter, Christopher¡¯s car came to Alyce, and Suzi was really good at acting. She didn¡¯t let her mother see that there was a bit of displeasure on her face. But Alyce was very worried about Suzi¡¯s tone: ¡°Suzi, are you¡­ okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, it was a misunderstanding with Arron yesterday. Now they are all solved.¡± Suzi said to his mother rxedly. Yubi, she said again: ¡°Mom, we will go to the old house for dinner today, ande back to apany you here again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alyce looked at Suzi with satisfaction, and then looked at Arron with a smile. At this moment, Alyce¡¯s cell phone rang. She thought that her nephew Darius was calling, so she picked it up and connected: ¡°Darius¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your nephew, I¡¯m Gu Jianing.¡± On that end, Gu Jianing¡¯s tone was quite triumphant. Chapter 1378 Alyce: ¡°You¡­Gu Jianing! Why are you calling me again! Next time you call me again, I will go to the police station to use you of harassment!¡± Suzi looked at his mother nkly: ¡°¡­¡± Here, Arron frowned. However, at the other end, Gu Jianing¡¯s tone was not at all angry or excited. Gu Jianing¡¯s tone was very leisurely: ¡°Alyce, I guess, your daughter is acting as if nothing has happened in front of you, right? But how painful her heart is for Lilly know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know! If you don¡¯t care about your daughter, you don¡¯t have toe.¡± Alyce looked at Suzi immediately. I didn¡¯t look closely just now, but now it seems that my daughter¡¯s eyes are indeed swollen. As if crying for a long time. Alyce: ¡°If you harass me again, I will call the police immediately!¡± If thenguage was necessary, Alyce hung up the phone. ¡°Mom?¡± Suzi looked at his mother angrily: ¡°Gu Jianing came to trouble you?¡± Alyce smiled andforted her daughter: ¡°That person of her relies on the influence of her cousin and her uncle, but how much influence can her cousin and her uncle have? At best, she is not afraid to head-on with Arron. ¡° ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t worry, Gu Jianing dare not do anything to her mother.¡± ¡°Furthermore, even if I step back 10,000 steps, if I and her do it, I can still beat Gu Jianing. Don¡¯t worry about mother, you will spend the weekend in the old house with the only one and Arron today.¡± ¡°Good mother, thank you.¡± Suziughed. She tried her best to create a happy smile in front of her mother. But Suzi didn¡¯t know that his mother was also trying to create a happy smile in front of her. After all, the mother has eaten more than 20 years of food than her daughter, and the smile created by the mother is very real. It was so true that Suzi believed in his mother. However, after Suzi and Arron took Shen Weiyi to the old house together, Alyce immediately took out his mobile phone and called Gu Jianing. ¡°Gu Jianing, what do you mean!¡± Alyce said coldly. On the other end, Gu Jianingughed very much, ¡°Alyce, do you know where your daughter is going to dinner today?¡± Alyce sneered: ¡°Of course I do!¡± ¡°My daughter, her husband and children go back to their old house. Does this matter have anything to do with your Gu Jianing?¡± Gu Jianing sneered again: ¡°Haha! Alyce! A woman like you! An illegitimate daughter is an illegitimate daughter! No wonder I dislike you like this, you are really uncivilized and whimsical all day long, right?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°Alyce! My brother Fu Zhengxiong has grabbed so much of your daughter¡¯s handle, and my daughter sessfully got together with Fourth Master Fu. Moreover, today¡¯s banquet is not about your daughter, husband and daughter. Have a meal at the old house.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s factory banquet is a family banquet specially set by Fu Zhengxiong for my daughter and me!¡± ¡°Not only will I be there today, but my uncle will also be there.¡± ¡°So Alyce, use your toes to think about it, what is your daughter¡¯s situation in today¡¯s Fu family home banquet?¡± ¡°She will be exposed on the spot by my brother Fu Zhengxiong that she was carrying Fu Siye on his back to find a man outside.¡± ¡°Moreover, I still found two, haha! ¡° ¡°You!¡± On this side, Alyce immediately trembled in anger: ¡°Gu Jianing, you are too arrogant and presumptuous!¡± Gu Jianing smiled coldly: ¡°Alyce, I remind you anyway! As your former little girlfriend, I kindly remind you.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She didn¡¯t say anything, and Alyce had already hung up the phone. No! Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1379 – 1380 Chapter 1379 ¨C 1380 Read Chapter 1379 ¨C 1380 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1379 Her daughter has already suffered a lot, and she can¡¯t make her a target of public criticism. I can¡¯t let my daughter be besieged by so many people anymore. Can¡¯t! Alyce called Darius. On the other end, Darius was talking on the phone with Galia: ¡°Galia, don¡¯t be angry. When this incident is over, I will take you to Hong Kong. You can go shopping unscrupulously, okay?¡± Galia coldly snorted: ¡°Do you think I might not be angry? What happened to your grandfather in this life? Don¡¯t want to kill him one by one, try every means to abuse him.¡± ¡°The more he is not his own, but in your grandfather¡¯s eyes, it is the best?¡± Speaking ofter, Galia said sarcastically: ¡°I think your grandfather is really selfless in terms of family affection, and he doesn¡¯t hide any traitors at all, eh! Your grandfather is really an iparably pure and upright minister.¡± Darius said nothing about it. Galia is indeed talking about this phenomenon. Grandpa has been confused for the past six or seven years. Either he confessed to Lanita¡¯s mistake, or he treated outsiders as treasures, and treated his own as rubbish. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, I¡¯m hanging up, I¡¯m going shopping with Rayna today.¡± At the end, Galia added to Darius again: ¡°Remember to pay for us when the timees, and then bring us back by the way. !¡± Galia had said so much before, and Darius almost felt that he was hopeless. At the end, Galia suddenly changed. How could this make Darius not excited? He almost jumped up happily, and then calmed down his heartbeat. Then he said to Galia: ¡°Baby, go buy it. It¡¯s best to move the mall back. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. There is a husband here for you. .¡± ¡°Who¡¯s husband! I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Galia immediately hung up the phone shyly. As soon as Galia¡¯s phone was hung up, even within thirty seconds, Darius received a call from his aunt. ¡°Darius, you¡­you told your aunt, did your Shu family join the Fu family to set up a feast for Suzi today?¡± Alyce asked Darius straightforwardly. Darius: ¡°Aunt, what did you say?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Alyce asked. Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know, he was driving on the road. Here, Alyce sighed immediately: ¡°Darius, can you¡­send my aunt, I don¡¯t know where the Fu¡¯s old house is, I¡­I¡¯m afraid of Suzi, she don¡¯t My life is in danger, you send me to the Fu¡¯s old house, okay Darius?¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I wille here, wait for me at the door of your house, and I wille to you in half an hour.¡± Darius felt very sorry for his little aunt. After closing the line, he drove all the way to Alyce. Seeing Alyce waiting anxiously at the door, her tears came out. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Darius asked. Alyce only cried: ¡°You said that Suzi¡¯s life is so bitter, she just told me so nonchntly that she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine, it turns out that Suzi went to Fu¡¯s old house waiting to be criticized?¡± ¡°I¡­whoever wants to criticize my daughter, I will fight hard!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± He immediately opened the door to let his aunt get in the car. After the aunt sat down firmly, Darius started the engine and dared to go all the way to the Fu¡¯s old house. He drove fast on the road and arrived at the door of the Fu¡¯s old house in less than an hour. Coincidentally, when Alyce and Darius got out of the car, it happened to be when Mr. Shu, Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing got out of the car. Alyce and Old Man Shu looked at each other, both of them were taken aback. Chapter 1380 It has been almost ten days since my daughter ran to the door of Shu¡¯s house and was scolded by Gu Jianing. Elder Shu hasn¡¯t seen his biological daughter. Goodbye now, it seems like a world away. Alyce¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t tell whether it was hatred or something. The look in Old Man Shu¡¯s eyes was as calm as he didn¡¯t know Alyce. It was so calm that Darius was angry: ¡°Grandpa! How can you join Suzi¡¯s criticism meeting with Aunt Jianing and Xiaoqing!¡± Elder Shu was startled for a moment. Then he asked slowly: ¡°Who? Who criticized the meeting?¡± Darius didn¡¯t answer the old man¡¯s question again. He just took a breath. Then looked at Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing mother and daughter. ¡°Aunt Jianing, if you live in our house, you will stay in our house well. No one will drive you away. My parents, and my grandfather will treat you as family members. But Aunt Jianing, the more so, is it? Shouldn¡¯t you persuade my grandfather? My aunt is a real aunt!¡± Darius looked at Gu Jianing very angrily. This Aunt Jianing! It¡¯s really hateful!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gu Jianing looked at Darius with a smile: ¡°Darius, you really med Auntie. Auntie is just a guest today? Besides, the person your Uncle Fu invited was your grandfather, and Aunt Jianing was just apanying him. As for what will happen to the Fu family, my aunt doesn¡¯t know?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Jianing continued: ¡°Darius, my aunt knows that my aunt lives in Shu¡¯s house only as a guest, so my aunt always bothers you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°For example, today, my aunt wanted Darius to send us a ride, but when Aunt Jianing thought that your constructionpany was rtively busy recently, the reason for being busy was that some people were always asking for leave. So my aunt loved you very much. .¡± ¡°Originally I wanted you to send us to Fu¡¯s house, because my aunt knew that you worked hard, so we asked the bodyguard to send us here.¡± After some words, Darius shocked and had nothing to say. He can only look at Old Man Shu: ¡°Grandpa!¡± Elder Shu didn¡¯t raise his eyes to look at his grandson. He only said in an old-fashioned tone: ¡°Grandpa is old. Grandpa¡¯s eyes are a bit dizzy, and his ears are a bit deaf. Grandpa doesn¡¯t really understand what you usually say.¡± ¡°But, grandpa dide to attend the Fu family banquet today, what¡¯s the matter, A Zhen, are you trying to stop grandpa?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go in.¡± Elder Shu said: ¡°We are guests. Several guests stand at the door of someone¡¯s house and talk. If they don¡¯t go in, how can the host entertain us?¡± When things have reached this point, Darius can only help Alyce and said, ¡°Auntie, let me help you in. Don¡¯t worry, I am here. I won¡¯t let this house. Anyone bullied my cousin Suzi. ¡° ¡°Even if I sacrifice my life, I have to protect my sister Suzi.¡± As soon as Darius finished speaking, another car stopped behind him. Darius and Alyce turned their heads at the same time and saw that Christopher was the first toe down. ¡°Assistant Yan, are you just here?¡± Darius looked at Christopher curiously. Obviously his aunt asked him to chase Suzi and Arron. Darius thought that Suzi, Arron and Shen¡¯s only family of three had entered the house. As a result, he was still behind them? Strictly and politely Chao Darius replied: ¡°We bought some daily necessities and some food from the Carrefour supermarket at the foot of the mountain. This is not the case. Master and his wife are the real hosts here. The host entertains guests. Always be considerate!¡± The colleague Christopher spoke, he was already standing at the back door and opened them. Three of Arron and Suzi came out of the car. ¡°Grandma!¡± The only kid Shen only slept with grandma for the first timest night. She found that the story told by grandma was much better than the story told by mom and dad. Lilly did not know when he fell asleep. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1381 – 1382 Chapter 1381 ¨C 1382 Read Chapter 1381 ¨C 1382 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1381 At night, she did not have nightmares because of the birth. When she got up in the morning, Lilly opened his eyes and saw that his grandmother was by her side. Lilly asked grandma: ¡°Grandma, are you always sleeping next to me like this?¡± Grandma gently shook her head: ¡°No, grandma wakes up in the morning, afraid that the only one is afraid, so I wait here for the only one to wake up. Only, what gift do you think grandma prepares for you?¡± ¡°Flowers, flowers!¡± Lilly smiled suddenly. Grandma made a small wreath for the only one early in the morning. The little girl suddenly missed her mother and father. She knew that grandma was changing her way of loving the only one, even more loving the one than her parents. Therefore, the only heart couldn¡¯t help but go a step further with grandma. Before mom and dad came to pick up the one, the only thing they told grandma was that they would live with grandma every week from now on, stay with and bepany with grandma. The rtionship between her and grandma grew by leaps and bounds. On the way to the old house with mom and dad, Lilly kept asking mom and dad: ¡°Why can¡¯t grandma note to grandparents¡¯ house as a guest?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t my grandpa know my grandma?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ all our rtives?¡± When I asked a few words, my parents didn¡¯t even answer. Lilly¡¯s heart was even more questionable. Fortunately, as soon as I got out of the car at this time, the only thing I saw my grandma. She flew and rushed to grandma¡¯s side: ¡°Grandma¡­hee hee, grandma, are you here to give me a surprise?¡± ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you tell me just now, you are too bad, grandma, you gave me such a big surprise. I won¡¯te to apany you next time, hehehei.¡± The only thing I think is that if I can get my grandma to the old house to give it to me. Grandma introduced it here, which is really good. At this moment, Alyce also hugged Shen Shen Zhongzheng in his arms: ¡°One and only, grandma really wants to give you a surprise.¡± At this time, Suzi and Arron also came to Alyce. Suzi¡¯s eyes were still puffy, and when Alyce looked at Suzi again, Alyce suddenly wanted to cry. The daughter didn¡¯t tell her anything. The daughter didn¡¯t make up with Arron? She followed Arron today and came to die in person? What Fu Zhengxiong would do to Suzi, Alyce saw with his own eyes yesterday. Today, there are more people. Not only Fu Zhengxiong, Gu Jianing, and Gu Xiaoqing, but also Mr. Shu. Huh! Alyce suddenly felt sad. She looked at her daughter: ¡°Suzi, mom is here today to face you with you. Mom listens to you and learns the only thing. Mom can not be an elegant person, and mom can be a shrew!¡± Suzi suddenly wanted to cry. But, she resisted, she only said to her mother faintly: ¡°Mom, the only one is still young, you have to learn to dance. We all have to live, live well.¡± Suzi¡¯s words were heard by Gu Xiaoqing next to him. She could hear from Suzi¡¯s words that Suzi and Arron must be making a lot of trouble. Maybe Arron had a showdown with Suzi when he got home, right? Let Suzi get out? Aha! Gu Xiaoqing said to Arron with a smile on her face: ¡°Four Lord, I was very happy to have dinner with you yesterday.¡± Chapter 1382 Arron¡¯s expression was calm, and his tone of voice was calmer: ¡°Well! I hope you can always be happy.¡± Lilly, who was holding hands on the side, had already seen some clues. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Lilly raised his head to look at Gu Xiaoqing, and asked in a questioning tone. Gu Xiaoqing smiled gently: ¡°Hey, the only little beauty of Shen, I¡­I am a rtive of your family.¡± Shen Only: ¡°My dad¡¯s rtive, or my mother¡¯s rtive?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Well¡­ if you count it like this, I should be your mother¡¯s rtive.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you talk to my mother first, but to my father?¡± Lilly asked immediately. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± Shen Only said again. Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°What¡­what do you mean?¡± She was a little caught off guard by the six-year-old girl step by step. ¡°Thest time you met my mother and me in the mall was intentional, right?¡± ¡°Also, you sent your daughter Gu Xiangyi to the same kindergarten like me, deliberately, right?¡± ¡°My ssmate Gu Xiangyi said, you are not her mother, because you keep letting her approach me on purpose!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She has a lot of calctions, is it possible that a six-year-old girl will do the calctions? ¡°Little friend, I am your mother¡¯s rtive and your father¡¯s friend. In this way, we should be rtives and rtives. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your father.¡± Gu Xiaoqing raised her eyebrows and looked at Lilly. She felt that if shemunicated with Lilly in this way, Arron would definitely feel that she had a high EQ. However, before Arron had any reaction, Lilly suddenly became angry. ¡°You woman is really weird! Why do you ask my father when you are obviously a rtive of my mother?¡± ¡°Are you friends with my dad? May I ask you to be my dad¡¯s friend, did I agree!¡± ¡°Did I agree? I ask you!¡± ¡°Every time my father makes a boyfriend outside, I agree with you, you know!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± The little thing, with this domineering look, reallyughed at Darius who had sent Alyce to him. Darius is really relieved. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Excuse me, Shen¡¯s only beautiful woman, how many girlfriends your father has made with your consent?¡± Shen Wei answered without hesitation: ¡°No one!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Darius and Christopher learned tough at the same time. There was an embarrassment on Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s face that was indescribable. At exactly this time, Fu Zhengxiong and his wife walked out. When they saw Elder Shu and Gu Jianing from afar, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu greeted them with smiles. ¡°Uncle Shu, you are finally willing to go out. For the past two months, you have always thought that your health is not good. I think your health is still very strong. Uncle Shue in,e in. I can watch today. When you arrive, it¡¯s all dragging Jianing¡¯s blessing.¡± Fu Zhengxiong has already taken a step forward and held the arm of Old Man Shu. On this side, Qin Wenyu also looked at Gu Jianing with a smile on his face: ¡°Sister Jianing, your clothes are so energetic and beautiful today. You don¡¯t look like someone in your 50s, like someone in your early forties.¡± Gu Jianing also smiled and shook Qin Wenyu¡¯s hand: ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t expect this cheongsam I bought for you to be so suitable for you. Sister-inw, you are really a clothes rack. You look good in everything.¡± Qin Wenyu couldn¡¯t close her lips with a smile: ¡°You have a good eye and picked my favorite style. Let me tell you. I haven¡¯t seen my favorite cheongsam for a long time. This is really suitable for me. My mind.¡± Qin Wenyu and Gu Jianing really fell in love with each other. The two old women always have endless words. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1383 – 1384 Chapter 1383 ¨C 1384 Read Chapter 1383 ¨C 1384 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1383 ¡°Aunt Qin, hello.¡± Gu Xiaoqing shouted very politely behind her. ¡°Hey, good boy, I heard from the people in the Fu Group that you just signed a contract with Qin¡¯er, and you two are now in a cooperative rtionship, which is really good.¡± Qin Wenyu said this to Suzi. Suzi and his mother Alyce were extremely embarrassed. Suzi is okay. She just considered her own heart to die. She knew that the reason why she came here today was because she was abused in a fancy way. Just abuse it? Anyway, I have not been abused. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as the only one is good, the mother is good. That¡¯s it. When he lowered his own requirements to a very low level, Suzi rxed himself. She even joked with Arron very easily: ¡°Fu Siye, I don¡¯t mind if you go to hold Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s hand now. I really don¡¯t mind. If you don¡¯t hold her hand or support her now, I¡¯m afraid At that time, Lilly was not polite to her.¡± Arron: ¡°What did you say?¡± Suzi shrugged: ¡°The only time you are not polite to Gu Xiaoqing, you may not be able to hurt the only one. If you hurt the only one, I will bite your neck directly and bite until your blood drains!¡± Yubi, she looked at Gu Xiaoqing again: ¡°Miss Gu, it is necessary to rify, I am not some of your rtives.¡± ¡°You are a friend of my husband¡¯s friend, so don¡¯t be rted to me.¡± Seeing Suzi¡¯s sarcasm, Gu Xiaoqing seemed very sensible: ¡°Suzi, you and I are indeed rtives, and my aunt is you¡­¡± ¡°What is mine?¡± Suzi cut off Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s words and asked rhetorically. Gu Xiaoqing looked at him and frightened Old Man Shu: ¡°Auntie, look at her¡­¡± Suzi sneered: ¡°This old man is just your uncle, your mother¡¯s uncle, and you are close rtives.¡± ¡°But we are not.¡± Having said that, Suzi took his mother in his arms: ¡°My mother and I have nothing to do with your Shu family, so we are not rtives.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± At this time, Lilly¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. Suzi immediately knelt down and looked at his precious daughter: ¡°What¡¯s the only thing?¡± ¡°So, Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother has no rtionship with us at all?¡± Lilly asked. Suzi: ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then she is only friends with my father?¡± Shen Only asked again. Suzi said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe¡­ more intimate? This¡­ Mom can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Only pursed his lips immediately. She hurried to Arron: ¡°Dad, follow me! Follow me! Let¡¯s not go to grandpa¡¯s house! I¡¯m not going! Mom, dad and grandma, let¡¯s go together! We are a family! Oh, oh¡­ ..¡± The little girl has a strong sense of crisis. Also very fierce. While he was talking about Arron, he did not forget to cry and yell at Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°You can¡¯t be my This is from N?velDrama.Org. father¡¯s friend without my consent, you bad woman! If you dare to approach my father again, I will blow your head!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± No one thought that at the gate of the Fu family¡¯s old house, Shen Zhizhi turned out to be the most difficult one to deal with. Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu were also calmed by Shen¡¯s only cry. Fu Zhengxiong supported Mr. Shu, Qin Wenyu and Gu Jianing held hands. The four of them had already walked three or four steps forward, but they were all startled by Shen Only. Fu Zhengxiong immediately rebuked Lilly, ¡°Lilly! You are too presumptuous! Chapter 1384 ¡°You¡¯re presumptuous! I don¡¯t want you as a grandpa! Annoying grandpa!¡± Hearing that grandpa said about himself, the only one who cried was even fiercer. Suzi, who had always been extremely calm, couldn¡¯t help it anymore when she saw her daughter so sad. She squatted down and hugged the only one in her arms, tears streaming down her body. ¡°Suzi!¡± Fu Zhengxiong said again, ¡°At the gate of the Fu family¡¯s old house, you have made your daughter Lilly only make such a fuss. In my opinion, you are already a poor man, even the children have used it?¡± ¡°You know that I caught your handle today, you can hardly escape, so you use the only one to deal with us?¡± Suzi stood up and looked at Fu Zhengxiong, ¡°Fu Zhengxiong! I will do whatever you want with you! But I can¡¯t hurt my child. I havee today, and I will definitely follow you in. But I There is a request.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Say!¡± ¡°Let my mother take my daughter out of here, and I will follow you in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to settle the ledger with me? I¡¯m enough alone.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He was about to answer yes. It¡¯s not that he is kind-hearted, but that Fu Zhengxiong is also worried about the only one. The only thing that looked exactly the same as Arron, he didn¡¯t worry about the only child who wasn¡¯t Arron. Since it was Arron¡¯s child, that was his grandson of Fu Zhengxiong. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to be so sad. However, before he could speak, he was stopped by another person. ¡°No!¡± At this time, Elder Shu spoke up. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Darius suddenly scolded. Elder Shu looked at Darius: ¡°A Zhen, aren¡¯t you free today? Grandpa asked you to apany your grandpa to the Fu¡¯s house as a guest. You can¡¯t escape, but are you still here?¡± Darius: ¡°Grandpa! I will not apany you because you are apanied.¡± ¡°But my aunt has no one to apany her!¡± Elder Shu nced at Alyce. Alyce looked at his biological father with a face of meaninglessness and coldness. The expression seems to say again, as long as you dare to support your niece, niece and granddaughter today, I will fight you hard today! The old man¡¯s eyes immediately dodged. He only said to Darius: ¡°A Zhen, since you are here, let¡¯se in and be a guest together. Your parents don¡¯t go out often. The big and small things at home are always supported, so you should Darius: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Elder Shu spoke to Fu Zhengxiong again: ¡°Zhengxiong, since I havee to this door, they are all guests. Today is here to solve the problem, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fu Zhengxiong said respectfully: ¡°Yes, Uncle Shu.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t leave just one!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Uncle Shu is right.¡± Suzi immediately snorted: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Suzi.¡± At this time, Alyce suddenly said: ¡°Mom didn¡¯t n to leave either.¡± Suzi: ¡°Mom!¡± She suddenly choked up: ¡°Mom, you are obedient! Go back, don¡¯t watch it here.¡± What is she going to tell her mother? After a while, when the whole Fu family and even Arron are going to attack her Suzi together, she might even kneel down. It is possible to kneel in front of Arron and be pped by Gu Xiaoqing. All kinds of embarrassing scenes, imaginable and unexpected, may appear. Suzi is not afraid of these scenes. She has experienced it before. When I was in prison, it was not that I had not been beaten in the face. It doesn¡¯t matter. However, if mother and daughter see her like this, how ufortable would it be? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1385 – 1386 Chapter 1385 ¨C 1386 Read Chapter 1385 ¨C 1386 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1385 However, the mother said: ¡°My dear daughter, mother knows you must be very difficult. Mom just thinks, even if they take your clothes off after a while, mother can still hold you in her arms, so you don¡¯t have to be too embarrassed. Isn¡¯t it a kid?¡± Suzi burst into tears: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Go, mom will go in with you, mom will carry everything with you.¡± Alyce looked at Suzi very firmly. Suzi said nothing. She paled and looked at Arron, who had never spoken. Arron said: ¡°I asked you toe here, not for you toe to this gate and turn around and then go back.¡± Suzi smiled miserably: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, go in!¡± She gave it up today. Big deal, was stripped of the parade? That is her life, Suzi is like this! She must face it. Anyway, she has only one purpose, that is, whoever dares to hurt her daughter and mother, she will bite and kill that person! Just like that, Suzi led Lilly, one arm around his mother, and Arron, followed Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu into the old house. Because I was talking about this outside the gate, now I look at the time, it¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock in the morning. It¡¯s time to start. Said it is a banquet, in fact, it is not even the smallest family banquet. Because there is also a table of people in total. Today, Qin Shuang is not here. Adding Fu Hengsheng¡¯s old couple together, there are only eleven or twelve people. The olddy of the Fu family saw Suzi sitting down peacefully, and the olddy went to pull Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Tell your grandma, what have you done wrong?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± In the entire Fu¡¯s old house, only grandma gave her warmth. At this moment, when she saw her grandma, she felt very sad: ¡°Grandma¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡± Grandmaughed suddenly, and she trembled: ¡°Granddaughter-inw, the unsatisfactory things in life, nine out of ten things are unsatisfactory, look a little away, child.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°I know about grandma.¡± Grandma also nodded: ¡°Hey, my grandma, grandma is so happy to see you, hahahaha.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Grandma has be an old naughty boy. She was so indifferent to these things. Suzi was very grateful. But Suzi also knows that grandma can¡¯t actually change anything. She patted her grandma with her hand to show herfort. Then, Suzi looked up at Fu Zhengxiong. ¡°Fu Zhengxiong! Your son and I are about to go through the divorce procedures, I know, you and your son¡¯s new love, your new love, you united and grabbed my handle, let¡¯s talk straight to you. Take out the handles.¡± Fu Zhengxiong suddenly became angry: ¡°What is my new love, do you still have to spit blood when you die?¡± ¡°Zhengxiong! You shut up! If you don¡¯t shut up, I will kill you!¡± The olddy immediately yelled at her son. Fu Zhengxiong sneered: ¡°Mom! You are old! You can¡¯t see the outside world at all! The granddaughter- inw you want to do is looking for a wild man outside with Arron on your back, and look for two!¡± Speaking of this, Fu Zhengxiong became even more angry: ¡°Furthermore, the two men were jealous to fight for the wind, and they fought in the Qingshan International Hotel!¡± With these words, Arron couldn¡¯t help but nce at Suzi more. Looking at Arron¡¯s expression on Suzi, Gu Xiaoqing, who was sitting opposite, was extremely excited. It is a joyful excitement. ¡°Arron! I¡¯ve already proved that about the two wild men outside of her. You can handle the rest!¡± Fu Zhengxiong looked at his son. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Arron. Chapter 1386 Arron looked at Suzi again. Suzi looked calm. He looked at everyone present, and the expressions of those present were different. Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu and his wife have very determined expressions. On the faces of the mother and daughter of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing, there are expressions of excitement, joy, and pride that have tried every means to conceal them, but they have not concealed them. Sitting next to them was Darius. Darius¡¯s expression was stunned, he said with a nk tongue: ¡°How is this possible? With Suzi¡¯s character, she is looking for two men outside? How is this possible?¡± ¡°In the six years she has fled, she has lived with Sanford, but the two have always been siblings. The two have never surpassed. Now that Suzi¡¯s life is so happy and stable, how can she go outside to find a man?¡± ¡°Look for two more?¡± ¡°How can this matter make sense?¡± Darius was talking to himself, but it was more like questioning Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong ignored Darius, Fu Zhengxiong kept looking at his son. And Arron was still looking at everyone¡¯s expressions. His eyes moved from Darius to Alyce, and he saw that Alyce¡¯s face was extremely angry, vowing to desperately. With tears in his eyes, Alyce red at Father Shu. Even though this was spoken from Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s mouth, the person Alyce hated most on this asion was Elder Shu. This D*mn old thing! Alyce couldn¡¯t wait to drain all the blood on Elder Shu¡¯s body. He really said one thing, do another thing! More than a month ago, he was still very repentant. After more than a month, he was able to sit here personally and denounce his granddaughter. This old man who drinks human blood is immortal! After a while, if this dead old man dared to be rude to Suzi, Alyce immediately rushed to kill the old immortal! Isn¡¯t it just father killing! What¡¯s wrong! She Alyce wanted to kill her father! Arron silently looked at Alyce¡¯s expression, and then moved from Alyce to his daughter Shen Only. I saw Lilly¡¯s eyes full of tears. The six-year-old girl is full of indomitability to her mother. My eyes are full of distress for my mother. The eyes are full of fearlessness. This little thing, it is estimated that it is ready to go, his grandfather beats down. Arron turned his attention to his grandparents again. He found that his grandparents were all irrelevant. Especially the old man Fu Hengsheng. Six years ago, Fu Hengsheng, who was in his early nies, was extremely dictatorial. Today¡¯s Fu Hengsheng is indeed old. Old, without any lethality. This is the case with the old man, and even more so with the olddy. It seems that today¡¯s family banquet, this crusade to seize the evidence of Suzi, has nothing to do with their old couple. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1387 – 1388 Chapter 1387 ¨C 1388 Read Chapter 1387 ¨C 1388 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1387 Now, Father Shu is after the rest. Suzi looked at Elder Shu, and found that Elder Shu was expressionless. Not only was he expressionless, his eyelids were drooping all the time. It seems that you don¡¯t want toe into contact with the vengeful eyes from your own daughter, right? ¡°Arron! Take a look, this is the evidence! All the evidence! You have it in Aunt Jianing¡¯s phone!¡± At this time, Fu Zhengxiong suddenly called Arron. Arron saw that his father threw the phone to him. ¡°Suzi, let me tell you! Don¡¯t think that the surveince video of the Qingshan International Hotel was disturbed by your close man, and we can¡¯t show any evidence! The entanglement between you and those two men, your aunt Jianing I got it!¡± Fu Zhengxiong scolded Suzi very fiercely. After angrily, he looked at Arron again: ¡°Look! Look at the video inside. Who is one of them, did you see it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the man who often molested me and your aunt!¡± ¡°That man beat you, not because of my mother! It¡¯s because of the badass grandpa you!¡± At this time, he k!ssed two lines of tears and immediately yelled at his grandpa. Fu Zhengxiong sneered: ¡°Suzi! If you don¡¯t learn well, you don¡¯t have to behave properly, and I have broken your granddaughter!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the conclusive evidence, I was scolded by my granddaughter today, and I couldn¡¯t tell with my mouth long! Arron, do you know who is who often harass us!¡± Arron looked at his father very calmly. ¡°The fourth brother of the Ind Master of Jiaxing Ind! Pan Haoyang!¡± Fu Zhengxiong suddenly patted the table angrily. ¡°Pan Haoyang had revealed his true colors in the hotel that day! However, he was let go by Suzi! Pan Haoyang was in the Qingshan International Hotel, in front of so many people, in such a big crowd, let her lover Pan Haoyang go away. Up!¡± When talking about this, Fu Zhengxiong was so angry that he couldn¡¯t control himself. If it weren¡¯t across the dining table, Fu Zhengxiong would have liked to go up, Suzi would kill him! Because all of his experience was ced on Suzi, that Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t see it at all. At this time, Elder Shu raised his head too much and looked at Fu Zhengxiong in shock. Then, he looked at Suzi. Suzi didn¡¯t lift his eyelids. ¡°It¡¯s her! Suzi prevented the police from arresting people, and Suzi risked his death to release Pan Haoyang!¡± ¡°Who is Pan Haoyang! The fourth son of Gasing Ind! His existence will threaten our entire Fu family. He is not only Suzi¡¯s underground lover, he is also the enemy of our entire Fu family!¡± ¡°But he was clearly caught that day, but he was let go by Suzi!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Suzi! What else do you have to say today, what else can you quibble about!¡± Say yes, Fu Zhengxiong looked at Suzi angrily. Suzi: ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong was almost exasperated and almost died. ¡°Arron, take a look! Take a look!¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°She can¡¯t deny it now, she can¡¯t deny it at all.¡± Arron remained silent. At this time, seeing that it was almost time, Gu Xiaoqing stood up. Her tone is very calm and objective: ¡°President Fu, in fact, on such asions today, I shouldn¡¯t call you Mr. Fu, I should call you Brother Fu. I know that you and your wife are in a very good rtionship. I really don¡¯t want to ruin you. I feel sorry for the fourth brother.¡± ¡°My mother photographed these times yesterday, and it was really not voluntary.¡± ¡°It was because in that situation, my Uncle Fu and Aunt Fu couldn¡¯t deal with the cruel killer, the fourth son of Jiaxing Ind, Uncle Fu couldn¡¯t help but let my mother take pictures and leave evidence.¡± ¡°Fourth brother, I know this will hurt you a lot, you must¡­ want to open a little bit.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± When talking about this, Gu Xiaoqing nced at Elder Shu. She must take Mr. Shu with him. ¡°Actually, my aunt¡¯s vision of seeing people is the most urate. Although my aunt is older, he can see through people¡¯s hearts. My aunt has always thought that Suzi is a very unscrupulous woman who ys with men very much. I think now , The aunt and grandpa saw nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Since you mentioned your aunt and grandpa, then ask the old man what you mean first?¡± Arron suddenly said. Yubi, he looked at Elder Shu, and asked in a low tone: ¡°Master, what do you n to do with Suzi?¡± Chapter 1388 Master Shu did not answer Arron¡¯s words. He still keeps his eyelids down. At this time, Gu Jianing went to speak: ¡°My uncle¡¯s meaning is clear to me.¡± Recently, Gu Jianing was taking care of Elder Shu. She saw with her own eyes how Alyce was angry with Elder Shu at the door that day. The old man Shu was so angry that Alyce was so angry that he almost didn¡¯t fall up in one breath. If she hadn¡¯t been waiting for him in time, it is estimated that the old man would have been mad at this illegitimate girl who had never admitted, and he would have passed away long ago. Gu Jianing has known how old Shu hates this illegitimate daughter who has never been admitted since she was three years old. Perhaps even Darius didn¡¯t know the grievances in it. However, Gu Jianing was very clear. The old man¡¯s hatred of illegitimate daughters is deeply ingrained! On this table, no one has more say than Gu Jianing on how the master treats the daughter of an illegitimate girl. Gu Jianing raised his hand and patted Mr. Shu on the back, and then said very solemnly and forcefully: ¡°I think I can speak for my uncle in his views, and his handling opinions.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± As soon as Gu Jianing¡¯s words fell, Gu Xiaoqing spoke up here. ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t fill up my aunt¡¯s representative, can you?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better let my aunt and grandpa take care of it yourself. I know you are a softhearted person. You have been a little girlfriend with Alyce since you were young. You have always cared about her. You must have wanted to intercede for Alyce.¡± ¡°But, you have to worry about how I feel in ordance with the master, okay?¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t act on behalf of my aunt and grandpa to send Alyce to mother and daughter.¡± ¡°Your hair fall must be the lightest.¡± ¡°In this case, it¡¯s not fair to my aunt and grandpa at all.¡± Gu Xiaoqing looked at Arron again: ¡°Not only is it unfair to my aunt and grandfather, it is also unfair to Mrs. Fu in this way.¡± ¡°I originally thought that the rtionship between Sige Fu and his wife must be very good. The two people, Qinse and Ming, are very affectionate, but I never thought that the wife would date two men at the same time, and she still went to such a big Qingshan International University. Hotel.¡± ¡°I am puzzled, why did my wife do this?¡± ¡°Even if you steal with a wild man outside, you can¡¯t let the two men run into it. Isn¡¯t this going to start a fight?¡± ¡°Later I figured it out for myself, I think there are roughly two reasons.¡± ¡°One reason should be that Suzi¡¯s demand is too great.¡± ¡°There is another reason, that is, Mrs. Fu doesn¡¯t want the old friend, she wants the current friend to solve the original friend.¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s analysis is straightforward. After the analysis was over, Gu Xiaoqing looked at Arron apologetically: ¡°Sorry Brother Fu, please forgive me for not telling you what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°Yesterday when Mrs. Fu was dating those two male colleagues at the Qingshan International Hotel, I was there at the time. The reason why I did not tell you this when I was eating in the box with you yesterday was because I considered The rtionship between your husband and wife may not have broken yet.¡± ¡°I think, husband and wife will be good for a hundred days a day.¡± ¡°I think you probably still have room formunication.¡± ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect is that you¡­you should have fallen out, right?¡± ¡°Not only that, but listening to Uncle Fu¡¯s meaning, it seems that Mrs. Fu also used her own daughter.¡± Speaking of this, Gu Xiaoqing shrugged regretfully from time to time: ¡°It is a pity that a six-year-old child was used by his biological mother in this way.¡± ¡°Actually, neither my mother nor I have a say.¡± ¡°I think, apart from Brother Fu, the person who has the most say in this matter should be my aunt.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1389 – 1390 Chapter 1389 ¨C 1390 Read Chapter 1389 ¨C 1390 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1389 ¡°Because after all, Mrs. Fu¡¯s mother has been pestering my aunt and grandpa since she was a child, and even voluntarily surnamed my aunt¡¯s surname. I think, my mother and my aunt are so close to each other. There is no such surname.¡± ¡°But a¡­ such a woman, she actually¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing appropriately said half of the words and left half of them. Her expression and her words seemed so sensible and so innocent. It seems that these things are all outside. And she, regardless of whether she encountered it identally. She shrugged and looked at Elder Shu with an innocent look: ¡°This matter, let my aunt and grandpa speak.¡± ¡°Auntie?¡± Gu Xiaoqing called. Elder Shu raised his eyelids and nced at Gu Xiaoqing. Gu Xiaoqing immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, grandma, you will be fine if you are taken care of by my mother and me today.¡± ¡°Furthermore, many old things, even things that have been dyed for several decades, must be dealt with clearly after all. Today I will take advantage of this Uncle Fu¡¯s family banquet to solve them all at once.¡± ¡°I also know that some people¡¯s fox tails may be ugly, and they will bite people if they are impatient, so don¡¯t worry, my mother and I will protect you.¡± ¡°With my mother and I, we will never let some people take advantage of my aunt and grandpa again!¡± In the end, Gu Xiaoqing became more and more righteous. The spearhead in her words was already very straightforward and pointed at Suzi and Alyce. After finishing talking, she looked at Suzi with an innocent smile and Alyce who was restless. However, as soon as Gu Xiaoqing finished speaking, Darius took the scene. ¡°Gu Xiaoqing! Don¡¯t spit people here with blood! I tell you, as soon as today¡¯s family banquet is over, you and your mother will get out of my house smoothly! My family does not wee your mother and daughter!¡± Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s eye circles suddenly became red: ¡°Brother Darius, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your brother!¡± Gu Xiaoqing was even more aggrieved: ¡°Brother Darius, even Fourth Master Fu is willing to sign a contract with me. He epted me, but you still misunderstand me?¡± ¡°I¡­ even yesterday my mother took a picture of Suzi fighting with two men. I didn¡¯t tell Fourth Master Fu. I was afraid that it would affect the rtionship between their husband and wife. Darius, you still What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Brother Darius, haven¡¯t you noticed that things are on you?¡± ¡°I think my aunt and grandpa is right. Actually, you were seduced by Suzi yourself. You just can¡¯t feel it. You are already in it, cousin!¡± Darius was furious. He pointed to Gu Xiaoqing for a long time and could not speak. Later, his angry lips were pale: ¡°I¡­ what kind of evil we made in the Shu family, why are we being repeatedly broken up by unrted people to split our own family? Why! Grandpa, tell me why this is!¡± ¡°Our own rtives, blood rtives! But we want others to divide us, is that true, Grandpa?¡± ¡°From Gu Jianing to Walton, from Walton to Lanita, now Lanita has finally disappeared. Are the mothers and daughters of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing making aeback?¡± ¡°Grandpa! Tell me, will our Shu family be dposed by these people outside to stop if there is not even a little sc*m left?¡± ¡°Auntie, look at my cousin¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing cried and said. At this time, Elder Shu finally raised his eyelids. His voice was extremely old: ¡°Okay, I¡­talk about it.¡± Then he looked at Alyce. Alyce sneered: ¡°I¡¯m not dead! I¡¯m listening!¡± Master Shu¡¯s voice is getting older: ¡°I have lived for such a long time, now I just want to do something for my daughter Alyce and my granddaughter Suzi Suzi!¡± Chapter 1390 When Elder Shu said these words, everyone present was shocked. Especially Suzi and Alyce both stared at Father Shu in a daze. After a long while, Alyce sneered: ¡°What tricks do you want to y! If you want to kill you, just say it! I will kill you first, and I will give you all the blood that I shed by myself!¡± As soon as Alyce¡¯s voice fell, Gu Jianing stood up and said, ¡°Alyce, you are presumptuous! How do you talk to my uncle! Anyway, the old man is also your biological father! You are really rebellious to do this!¡± From the words of the old man, Gu Jianing had already heard the clue. What do you mean, old man? nning to forgive Alyce? No! Her Gu Jianing must at this time intensify the hatred of the father and daughter. ¡°Uncle, you are kind, but she doesn¡¯t ept your love, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t worry, even if your daughters don¡¯t want you, don¡¯t you still have me? Jianing will continue to support you, uncle. ¡°Gu Jianing¡¯s tone was sincere and eager. After finishing talking, she looked at Elder Shu with eager eyes. The look in the eyes of Mr. Shu watching Gu Jianing made Gu Jianing feel a kind of disgust and determination. There is also a sense of disgust. ¡°Zhengxiong.¡± Elder Shu called out Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong immediately replied respectfully: ¡°Uncle Shu, today¡¯s family banquet is about solving many things. If you have anything you want, you can just say anything. Today I will be the master for you.¡± Elder Shu nodded: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After a pause, he solemnly said: ¡°Uncle Shu just wants to take this opportunity to take care of my family affairs, okay?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Of course Fu Zhengxiong was willing to hear Mr. Shu say this. This is not exactly the purpose of his inviting Elder Shu toe here today. ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay! If Uncle Shu has anything toe in, just solve it. Just as everyone is here today, Wen Yu and Jianing, I, and we can all support you.¡± Elder Shu nodded slightly, then shouted oldly: ¡°Jianing.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Gu Jianing yelled cautiously, a little sudden in her heart. ¡°How have I treated you since I was a child?¡± Elder Shu asked. ¡°Uncle, of course you treat me like your biological father treats me.¡± Gu Jianing said immediately. Elder Shu smiled oldly: ¡°So, I am kind to you?¡± ¡°Of course, uncle.¡± Gu Jianing was very well aware of etiquette. Before Elder Shu said anything, Gu Jianing anxiously expressed his position: ¡°Uncle, you put one hundred and twenty hearts, Jianing will definitely repay you.¡± ¡°Arge part of the reason why I came back from abroad this time is because I feel that you are old and need someone to take care of, so I muste back to take care of you.¡± Elder Shu nodded: ¡°Since I know how to repay me, since I know that you have been so dear to you since childhood, since I know that I am your benefactor, then why do you want to avenge me?¡± The smile on Gu Jianing¡¯s face has not disappeared: ¡°Uncle, you¡­what did you say?¡± She thought she had heard it wrong. Gu Xiaoqing, who was next to her, also thought she had heard it wrong, and she even subconsciously pulled out her ears. Then, she looked at her aunt and grandpa in astonishment. But I saw that the smile on my aunt¡¯s face was gone at this time. The expression on his face was reced, ashamed! Remorse, pain. His voice also became older and older: ¡°Jianing! It¡¯s been more than a month, my daughter, my Alyce finally came to the door of our Shu family, just one step away from the door of my Shu family. You scolded her away. You mean to pay me back?¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1391 – 1392 Chapter 1391 ¨C 1392 Read Chapter 1391 ¨C 1392 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1391 Darius next to him: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi also looked at each other with his mother. No one knows this old immortal thing, what are the calctions in their hearts? Gu Jianing spoke eagerly: ¡°Uncle, what did you just say, you¡­¡± ¡°I said that my Alyce has always been reluctant to recognize me, and has always been reluctant to call my father! More than a month, she finally came to the door of Shu¡¯s house once, and was scolded by you!¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s heart suddenly seemed to have fallen into an ice hole. However, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, from childhood to adulthood, for decades, the father has always loved her niece, but he has never seen his biological daughter, but what is the cause of the uncle today? ¡°Not only did you scold my Alyce from my door, you even went to the ce where she was learning to dance to trouble her again? Gu Jianing, are you repaying my Shu family?¡± ¡°Aunt¡­uncle, what¡­what do you mean?¡± Gu Jianing asked tremblingly. ¡°It¡¯s not you¡­you hate Alyce, do you¡­you coughed and coughed after seeing her? You were so angry that I¡­I just thought I¡¯ll give you a sigh of disgust. I¡¯m not so angry with Alyce, who I went to find. I¡­¡± At this moment, Gu Jianing¡¯s heart wanted to fall into a deep abyss. She has a great bad feeling. As if she was caught in a trap. As soon as she finished speaking, Darius on the other side sneered and said, ¡°Aunt Jianing! May I ask you, my grandfather once said half a word to you, is he angry with my aunt?¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± The old man did not say. ¡°My grandfather is indeed coughing. His face is red when he coughs, and he can¡¯t say what he coughs. When you pushed him in, he didn¡¯t see anyone, he didn¡¯t eat or drink. He was not angry with my aunt. !¡± ¡°He was mad at you!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°Darius¡­nephew¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your nephew! Even if it is, I am a cousin. In terms of blood rtionship, you don¡¯t have my aunts and aunts!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, her scared face turned pale. Gu Xiaoqing on the side is even more powerful. To put it bluntly, the reason why their mother and daughter were able to stir up the situation between the Shu family and the Fu family in Ruoda Nancheng, is to put it bluntly because of the power of the old man. If Elder Shu refuses to let their mother and daughter fight, if the Shu family refuses to let them continue to live. Then their mother and daughter are just like the beggars on the street. Gu Xiaoqing was particrly afraid of Darius opening his mouth to drive them away. However, what she was afraid of, Darius just mentioned something: ¡°Our Shu family provides you with food and clothing, so that you live in a foreign country like a princess with your wife, and ended up raising two white-eyed wolves?¡± ¡°The first thing you did when you returned home was to mutte my aunt! I mutted my grandfather¡¯s biological daughter!¡± ¡°You eat from the Shu¡¯s family, drink from the Shu¡¯s family, and live in the Shu¡¯s family. What you do is to harm our Shu family! Gu Jianing, Gu Xiaoqing! Today, our Shu family will calcte the general ledger for your mother and daughter! It is true that blood debts must be paid in blood! Although you and we have no blood debts, they are grievances of gratitude and revenge!¡± Darius had already sickened the mother and daughter. Seeing Grandpa speak now, he naturally wanted to let out all the anger in his heart. Gu Jianing cried and looked at Elder Shu: ¡°Uncle, Darius, he misunderstood me, Alyce is indeed¡­¡± Elder Shu suddenly picked up the walking stick to blunt the ground: ¡°Although I am old, I am not blind! I am not deaf!¡± If you speak, the old man looked at Alyce: ¡°Alyce, today my father will be the master for you once, is it feasible?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1392 At this moment, Alyce sneered in her heart. She and her biological father had no feelings at all, but humiliation and hatred. So, how could Alyce believe it only if Mr. Shu said something to ask for justice for her. She just feels sick. She froze for a while and then sneered: ¡°Can you not y tricks when you are not dead? Please tell me directly how you want to make our mother and daughter die, and don¡¯t make mistakes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t shoot you!¡± ¡°Even if my daughter and I die, we will be ghosts and we won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°You will be 90 this year, right?¡± ¡°How many years can you live?¡± ¡°Maybe you just killed my daughter and me. At the celebration of you and your family, your baby niece, you died when you were happy?¡± ¡°At that time, my daughter and I will be ghosts and strip you alive, and then push you down to eighteen levels of hell!¡± At the end, Alyce raised his eyebrows, sneered, and said fiercely in his mouth: ¡°Old ba5tard! I will curse you for generations to die!¡± ¡°I swear that I will never ask to be your daughter again in my next life!¡± ¡°I will only be your enemy in my next life!¡± ¡°I want to seek revenge from you for generations toe!¡± Alyce scolded red eyes. Her scolding made the olddy of the Fu family who had not been involved in this matter a bit listened. ¡°Girl, this girl, olddy, I have never seen you before. I see your age. I am a little younger than my little daughter. I speak for you. You are the biological daughter of my brother Shu Jiaxian. ?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± Being so easily disrupted by the olddy, Alyce came back to his senses this time. As soon as I sat down, Alyce realized that my daughter and the olddy of the Fu family have a very good rtionship. She is a kind olddy. So at this moment, Alyce was also polite to the olddy: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the old man, it¡¯s me who lost my temper. I am mainly too angry, making youugh.¡± The olddy looked at Alyce with a smile, and asked, ¡°My brother Shu Jiaxian, is it your father?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ the woman who destroyed the happiness of brother Shu Jiaxian and my sister-inw for a lifetime, are you the child of that woman?¡± Alyce¡¯s face immediately became sad. It¡¯s funny. Maybe people in the entire Shu family hated her and her mother Zhou Qin, right? It seems that she has indeede here today. Good too! It¡¯s not too much regret to die with my daughter. She didn¡¯t say anything. However, Elder Shu said: ¡°Old sister-inw, you¡­ misunderstood my daughter.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The olddy smiled: ¡°What a misunderstanding, let me hear you?¡± ¡°Alyce¡¯s mother, it was to save me back then. Her mother didn¡¯t take the initiative to seduce me, but I¡­ did the thing that a man shouldn¡¯t do!¡± ¡°I did such a thing myself, but I have to me Alyce¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a big man, I actually transferred all the responsibility to a woman who saved my life.¡± ¡°I think Alyce is right to curse. I will never be at peace in this life. Even if I die, for generations and generations, I shouldn¡¯t be at peace.¡± ¡°Even if I go to hell one day, I personally meet Alyce¡¯s mother, and I kneel to her, it will not be able to make up for the mistakes I made.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1393 – 1394 Chapter 1393 ¨C 1394 Read Chapter 1393 ¨C 1394 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1393 ¡°Because I dyed Alyce¡¯s mother for a lifetime. I let her wait for me all my life.¡± ¡°I made her bear the infamy for a lifetime.¡± When I heard Mr. Shu say this, the olddy of the Fu family¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°Humph! Humph! Then you really deserve to be scolded! I have to scold you too! You old immortal thing!¡± Fu Zhengxiong looked at his mother: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°You let this old immortal thing say it! If he is wrong, today my old sister-inw will hit him with a stick!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Good, good mom.¡± ¡°Old stuff! Say it!¡± Mrs. Fu ordered Elder Shu with a cane. ¡°Hey, yes! Old sister-inw.¡± Elder Shu continued: ¡°For my entire life, I have always thought that I did the right thing. I didn¡¯t betray my wife. Even if a wild woman gave me a child, I am determined to be inhuman! I can definitely harden my heart. ¡° ¡°I even managed to treat the children of my rtives better than the children born to me by a wild woman.¡± ¡°I have always been proud of it.¡± ¡°Until, when I saw my daughter again, she was fifty years old.¡± ¡°My child, she didn¡¯t ask toe into this world. It¡¯s me! It was my sudden rise that brought her into this world forcibly.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t care about her.¡± ¡°It was I who left my biological daughter in diaspora for half a century. It was me who joined my rtives and tried every means to insult and mutte my biological daughter.¡± ¡°She is so young, she especially needs her father¡¯s care, but what I gave her was exactly a blow.¡± ¡°I hold my rtive¡¯s daughter in my arms.¡± ¡°The rtive¡¯s daughter is proud of a white swan in front of my biological daughter, and looks extremely superior, but my biological daughter is inferior to the beggar.¡± ¡°My child is like this, spent her entire childhood.¡± ¡°I have money to help the children of my rtives go abroad and live the best and best life, but let my own biological daughter live in the sewers.¡± ¡°I think, there is no more stupid old man like me in this world, right?¡± ¡°So, no matter whether my daughter scolds me for being immortal, or scolding me for being an old misceneous hairy. I think my daughter is merciful.¡± ¡°Old sister-inw, after I supported my daughter once today, if you want to kill me, kill me, because my life is too painful. I think that my rtives will unite and kill me under my guidance. My biological daughter, I can¡¯t face my ancestors and ancestors of the Shu family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of my ancestors!¡± Elder Shu howled. The turbid tears of his eyes flowed from the corners of his eyes and flowed into her neck. Then, he looked at Alyce and Suzi from a parallel perspective: ¡°Alyce, Suzi, you two don¡¯t need to forgive dad, forgive grandpa. I don¡¯t need you to forgive.¡± ¡°Alyce, Dad just wants to tell you that no matter what I do, I can¡¯t make up for the harm I have done to you since I was a child.¡± ¡°However, I still have to brazenly defend you and Suzi once today. ¡°Alyce, give Dad a chance, okay?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Darius looked at Alyce apologetically: ¡°Auntie, give Grandpa a chance?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t expect that things would turn into this. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Elder Shu incredulously, and said in a quiet tone: ¡°Can you tell me what trap is this?¡± There was an extremely helpless bitterness on Elder Shu¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t plead with Alyce at all, but looked at Gu Jianing with anger. Gu Jianing: ¡°Aunt¡­uncle, you¡­the most hurt¡­me?¡± ¡°Do I have any blood rtionship with you?¡± Old Man Shu asked. Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Invite truthfully! How did you frame Alyce and Suzi Suzi, otherwise, I will let you die today!¡± Old man Shu suddenly shouted angrily. Chapter 1394 Gu Jianing was stupid. Gu Xiaoqing was also stupid. ¡°Say!¡± Darius suddenly cried out, ¡°How did you mother and daughter frame my aunt and my cousin? Let¡¯s call it the truth!¡± Seeing the junior scolding himself like this, Gu Jianing had no ce to put his old face. She nced at Fu Zhengxiong and his wife. Qin Wenyu was stunned, but Fu Zhengxiong was worried. Gu Jianing understood. Today, on this asion, under the strong pressure of Mr. Shu, Gu Jianing can¡¯t hope for her. Even if Fu Zhengxiong slept with her and was worried about the love between Lushui and his wife, he wanted to help her, but Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s old mother, the olddy of the Fu family would definitely not agree. At this time, Gu Jianing could only face reality. She tremblingly asked Elder Shu: ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡± These days she was confused, not asking about world affairs, even in poor health, and not eating, all pretending to be? ¡° ¡°Actually, your eyes are bright, right?¡± Elder Shu said in a cold tone: ¡°It¡¯s not all pretends.¡± ¡°My health is indeed not good. When my daughter denied me a month ago, my health dropped sharply. My health was not good. I didn¡¯t pretend if I didn¡¯t eat, but I said, my ears are not deaf, and my eyes are not deaf. Blind, the heart is not blind.¡± ¡°Jianing!¡± Elder Shu faintly yelled, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you got off the ne from abroad and aimed at my granddaughter¡¯s husband. Arron, right?¡± Gu Jianing¡¯s old face blushed: ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡± ¡°Since I have been thinking about calcting my granddaughter and my daughter since I got off the ne, I don¡¯t think you should call my uncle anymore. We are not in the same camp.¡± ¡°The enemies of my daughter and my granddaughter are naturally my enemies.¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You mother and daughter, you have been eyeing my granddaughter¡¯s happy family since you got off the ne!¡± ¡°Gu Xiaoqing, taking your adopted daughter to my only nursery is the first step!¡± ¡°Immediately afterwards, you defrauded A Zhen¡¯s VIP pass to see Arron. It was the second step, but you failed in the second step! You made a fool of yourself in the Fu Group! You didn¡¯t expect my granddaughter to be so powerful!¡± ¡°Then you learned from it! You changed the strategy. Start to set traps!¡± ¡°When you set up a trap for my granddaughter, my granddaughter also noticed it, including my daughter, so my daughter came to the door of Shu¡¯s house that day to discuss with me.¡± ¡°But you, Gu Jianing! My daughter had alreadye to my door, so she was scolded by you again!¡± ¡°Do you know how ufortable I am when you scold my daughter?¡± ¡°I loved you so much when you were young, but you can¡¯t leave your kindness to my biological daughter?¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shuughed at himself andughed at himself: ¡°However, this can¡¯t be all to me for you. I loved you too much when I was a child, and you saw that I hurt you and destroyed my own children. Therefore, you are not all to me.¡± ¡°But!¡± Father Shu¡¯s tone suddenly increased: ¡°But this time, my daughter didn¡¯t offend you, did she?¡± ¡°She just wanted to get a theory from her biological father, why are you doing everything you can to stop her?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you prevent her from meeting with me. The most important thing is that you ran to her dance practice the next day and tantly went to trouble her, and you let my four bodyguards beat her!¡± ¡°Jianing! I love you so much, until the end of the pain is to let you deal with my daughter, right?¡± ¡°Where did she offend you, do you take people to disturb her and corrupt her reputation?¡± Speaking of this, Mr. Shu¡¯s tone was already extremely aggressive. Gu Jianing: ¡°I¡­uncle¡­you¡­¡± Gu Jianing didn¡¯t even exin the wording. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1395 – 1396 Chapter 1395 ¨C 1396 Read Chapter 1395 ¨C 1396 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1395 ¡°You actually threatened my little aunt and asked my grandfather¡¯s report to beat my little aunt? Gu Jianing! Our family really has a set of poisonous snakes!¡± ¡°No!¡± said Old Man Shu. ¡°Not only did you go to the ce where your little aunt danced to beat your little aunt, she also joined forces with Gu Xiaoqing to design your sister Suzi.¡± Speaking of this, Elder Shu looked at Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°You found the man lying in the hospital, right?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Auntie, auntie¡­¡± ¡°His hometown is thousands of kilometers away in Bi County. He is a hegemon in the local county seat, but he likes you very much. You took advantage of his liking for you and called her from Bi County to Nancheng to frame her. Suzi.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She nced at Suzi and Arron in horror. Arron was expressionless. They were all Suzi, and she was looking at Elder Shu with a surprised expression. Not only Suzi, but Alyce also looked at Father Shu with a surprised expression. ¡°I am old, and my actions are not good. I have done too many things in my life that I am sorry for my daughter. I am not worthy to be my daughter as a father. I just want to protect my daughter before I die. .¡± ¡°I know that you are united and want topletely overthrow my daughter and my granddaughter at this family banquet.¡± ¡°How can we watch them being trampled underfoot again?¡± ¡°Although I am old, I also have eyes and ears. When you co-designed my granddaughter in the Qingshan International Hotel yesterday at noon, I immediately asked the bodyguard to check the man¡¯s background.¡± ¡°Sally, although I am getting old and dizzy, it is easy for me to investigate this matter.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± Her face was blue, red and white. ¡°You mother and daughter, eat our Shu¡¯s family and drink my Shu¡¯s family¡¯s. In the end, you still want to kill my Shu family¡¯s daughters and granddaughters in desperation.¡± ¡°You killed my daughter and my granddaughter, and you have to drag me up. Let me support you, what are you doing? Do you want to use my power to drive my daughter and granddaughter to a dead end?¡± ¡°Jianing, this is how you came back to repay me and honor me?¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°Uncle, Shu¡­ old man¡­ that¡­¡± She stammered and was speechless for a long time. After grumbling, she simply gave up: ¡°Master! My uncle! You are to me for this! The reason why I did this to Alyce¡­ to your daughter, it was not because you gave me this way. Right!¡± ¡°First of all, you hate your daughter first, I¡¯m because you hate her¡­¡± ¡°Did she do something wrong?¡± Elder Shu interrupted Gu Jianing. Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if I hate me, I still hate my daughter like my daughter did when she was a child, but I ask you, what did she do wrong this time? Did she get in your way? Did she offend you? Did she harm your interests?¡± Gu Jianing was even more stuttered when asked by Lianfan: ¡°No¡­no¡­¡± ¡°Since there is no such thing, why do you harm her!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu sneered: ¡°The matter between you and your daughter, let¡¯s talk about itter! I have something to ask Zhengxiong.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fu Zhengxiong looked at Old Man Shu with a stunned look: ¡°Uncle Shu, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know that the man lying in the hospital was¡­ Gu Xiaoqing asked to frame Suzi, I Thought¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that man doesn¡¯t me you!¡± Elder Shu said coldly. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Immediately afterwards, Fu Zhengxiong said: ¡°Do you know who the second man is? You know to me my granddaughter!¡± Chapter 1396 Fu Zhengxiong said immediately: ¡°Yes! Old man! Even if the man was found by Gu Xiaoqing to frame Suzi, what did the ck manter say? The ck man harassed us repeatedly for Suzi. Beat Wenyu.¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with my mother when she beat your wife! Why don¡¯t you me yourself! Fu Zhengxiong! If you dare to touch my mother¡¯s finger, I will trample you to death!¡± The little thing who has not been talking, Lilly suddenly Spoke up. Although she is only six years old, she is already very good at seeing things. She hadn¡¯t interrupted for a while just now, because she could feel that Elder Shu was indeed speaking to her mother and grandma. And now, his own grandfather is going to pour dirty water on his mother again, and the only kid Shen naturally wants to get up to protect her. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Only, you are your father¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°I was born by my mother!¡± ¡°My mother has raised me for six years!¡± ¡°My mother took me alone in such a difficult ce in Quxian County! If she wanted to run away with someone, she would have been private! Why did shee to Nancheng, and after marrying my father, she was looking for men everywhere?¡± Fu Zhengxiong was speechless by Lilly: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly looked at Gu Xiangyi again: ¡°Mother Gu Xiangyi! It is already certain that you are framed my mother! You bad woman, while framed my mother, came to my house as a guest! And said that you are my father¡¯s friend! ¡° ¡°Mother Gu Xiangyi! Your courage is too fat! Do you think no one in our family can do to you?¡± The little girl spoke like a little adult. Main Christopher often teases her. Sometimes when Christopher teased Shen Shen alone, Christopher would say: ¡°The little princess¡¯s courage is fat, and the little boys have been beaten to the ground by you. You are not afraid.¡± This child, who gets along with him for a long time, has learned his tone of voice. ¡°Christopher! Christopher!¡± Lilly shouted like a big sister. Christopher did not agree. Christopher would note in the Fu¡¯s old house. He always looks at the car outside. Lilly naturally couldn¡¯t be called Christopher. An angry Shen Zuo crouched on his hips, grinning. The grandma beside the provoked person covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°The only thing, you little thing, you look like a little shrew with your hips akimbo.¡± ¡°Huh! I¡¯m a shrew! Who dares to bully my mother, I want her to look good!¡± ¡°Christopher! Christopher!¡± Lilly shouted again in a sharp voice. Darius on the side was also amused: ¡°The only one, can Uncle Darius do the work for you?¡± Lilly looked at Darius up and down: ¡°Are you from my mother¡¯s side?¡± ¡°It must be!¡± ¡°She also called your cousin!¡± Lilly pointed to Gu Xiaoqing. Darius, who has always been gentle and elegant, said, ¡°Fart!¡± Lilly covered his mouth and smiled: ¡°Puff¡­¡± ¡°Drag me Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother on the car, wait until I¡¯m full and clean her up!¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you tied up or not!¡± Lilly shouted. At this time, Elder Shu spoke up: ¡°The only one, your Uncle Darius won¡¯t tie it up, can I tie it up, okay?¡± Lilly sneered: ¡°Are you willing?¡± Old man Shu blushed: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly rolled his eyes and said, ¡°They are all your rtives. They have been the little princesses of Nancheng since they were young, the princesses of Nancheng when they were older, and the princesses of foreign countries after the elders. Why are you willing to tie up your princess?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1397 – 1398 Chapter 1397 ¨C 1398 Read Chapter 1397 ¨C 1398 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1397 The six-year-old girl is really fighting for her mother. Arron suddenly felt sad. In fact, Shen¡¯s only one is very sturdy and surpassing his peers. She is clear in her words, and she looks at people¡¯s hearts very thoroughly, even though she is only six years old, she is alive and transparent. When Elder Shu heard that Lilly ran against him like this, he was not angry. He just smiled and said: ¡°The only one, what you said is right, I am a bad old man and I am going to correct it today.¡± After speaking, the old man picked up the phone and dialed out. After a while, the phone was connected. ¡°Hey, four bodyguards? You alle in for a while and deal with two people here.¡± The old man¡¯s tone was extremely t. ¡°No!¡± Gu Jianing trembled all over. Gu Xiaoqing also paled in horror: ¡°No¡­no grandfather, you¡­you only love me very much. I am abroad, and you send it to my mother every year. There are millions and tens of millions of living expenses abroad. You love us so much¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man interrupted Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°I love you so much, but you dig blood holes in my heart. Even my biological daughter will not let you go!¡± Here Gu Jianing also immediately confessed his mistake to Elder Shu: ¡°Uncle, I was wrong uncle! Please don¡¯t punish me and my daughter, right?¡± ¡°Uncle! Do you know how hard we live abroad?¡± ¡°We are often harassed by others, and others have colored eyes on us.¡± ¡°My daughter Xiaoqing, she has such good academic performance, but she is not taken seriously in school!¡± ¡°We have suffered discrimination in foreign countries for so many years, uncle¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing wanted to win the sympathy of Elder Shu by selling miserables. After all, Elder Shu loved her so much since she was a child. ¡°Because I have suffered unfair treatment abroad, is it the idea of hitting my daughter and my granddaughter when I return to China?¡± Grandpa Shu questioned. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gu Jianing: ¡°¡­¡± She wiped her tears and suddenly had an idea. She knew that pleading with Mr. Shu would not work today. She turned and knelt in front of Alyce. ¡°Alyce¡­I¡¯m sorry Alyce, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my ghosts, I¡­for the sake of our little girlfriends when we were young, you¡­ Will you spare me this time?¡± ¡°We¡­we are actually cousins.¡± ¡°Alyce, I should call you cousin¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Alyce said immediately. ¡°You and I have never been cousins.¡± Alyce¡¯s tone is still very sad. She was not moved by the actions of Mr. Shu. At this moment, I will not be softened to Gu Jianing: ¡°How can Gu Jianing and I be little girlfriends? When you were a kid at the door of Shu¡¯s house and ordered the housekeeper of Shu¡¯s house to beat me and drive me away like a beggar, I went to The memory is clear now.¡± ¡°You are the princess of the Shu family, and I am the illegitimate daughter of Alyce. You are a princess in the sky, and I am a beggar on the ground. We have never been girlfriends.¡± Gu Jianing licked her face and begged, ¡°Alyce, when I was a kid¡­I was ignorant.¡± ¡°When I was young, but what about the day before yesterday? Just the day before yesterday, when you went to my dancepany at the age of fifty to corrupt my reputation, you said that I was a ba5tard of the junior three students, and that I was not worthy to go to your Shu family and corrupt my reputation. Is it because you were ignorant when you were a kid?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As for you and your uncle, what will happen to your rtionship with the Shu family in the future? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°I just need to be clear about one thing, my daughter was framed by you and your daughter.¡± ¡°By the way, soon, your mother and daughter will receive a court summons, and I will sue you for defamation and framing! Until I send you to jail! Didn¡¯t youugh at my daughter¡¯s imprisonment? Gu Jianing, you have always been a noble princess Huh? Then I will let you also have a taste of what it¡¯s like to serve your sentence!¡± After a pause, Alyce turned his head to look at Mr. Shu: ¡°And you, whose surname is Shu¡­¡± Chapter 1398 Elder Shu held up the muddy eyes and looked at his biological daughter: ¡°Alyce¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t call me so hypocritical. I am fifty years old this year. When I was called Alyce, I was driven over like a beggar. When it was worse, I was driven by your family. The servant kicked out.¡± ¡°Now, I don¡¯t need to be called my nickname anymore. Calling me like this will only make me feel extremely sick.¡± ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Darius cautiously called Alyce: ¡°Grandpa he¡­¡± ¡°Darius.¡± Alyce stopped Darius. Her expression was calm: ¡°I have never denied that you are my nephew. That¡¯s because you have never hurt me, and we really have blood vessels.¡± ¡°But your grandpa is different.¡± ¡°I know, you want to say that the purpose of your grandfather¡¯sing here today is for me and Suzi.¡± ¡°But have you ever thought about it? He is not for us, but for himself, a kind of repentance in the heart of a dying old man?¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Alyce looked at Mr. Shu and said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a seque that you left behind for what you did today?¡± ¡°From the day Gu Jianing and I were born, we have beenbeled by you.¡± ¡°She is a princess.¡± ¡°And I, I¡¯m rubbish, a b!tch, a shame.¡± ¡°Gu Jianing thinks from the bottom of my heart that I am not worthy of living in this world, and not worthy of any happiness. From the beginning to the end, from living to death, I should live in spurn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she abused me unscrupulously.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this caused by you alone?¡± ¡°You came today, just to correct the mistakes you made.¡± ¡°But what about corrected?¡± ¡°I have endured all the mistakes you made.¡± ¡°The fatherly love that I missed when I was a child, when I was kicked by someone else insulting me, I watched Gu Jianing all kinds of insults in my own home, and watched Gu Jianing in front of my father like an iparably noble little girl. Like a princess, she embraced Huan¡¯s knees.¡± ¡°That kind of taste, the kind of feeling of being helpless when I was young, I can¡¯t make up for it in this life.¡± ¡°Because I will never be back when I was a kid, do you think you can make up for me?¡± ¡°What you did today is like I am a pet you domesticated. You beat me all over with cuts and bruises. Let me know how bad you are. Then you can heal me and give me some sweetness, so that I will crawl in the future. Under your feet, lick your feet?¡± Elder Shu looked at his daughter in tears: ¡°Alyce, don¡¯t talk about the child, don¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s father¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Dad knows that no matter what Dad does, he can¡¯t make up for the harm he has done to you.¡± ¡°So, what you did today was not for me to forgive you, right?¡± Elder Shu: ¡°¡­¡± No! It¡¯s not! Of course, what he did today is to hope that his daughter can forgive him. He is very old. There is no day he does not yearn for his daughter toe back to him and apany him through his old age. There is Suzi. He hopes to make up for his fault. If not, he can¡¯t see his dead ancestors. If one day, he died and saw Zhou Qin underground, what should he do? Elder Shu didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He only hoped that his daughter would forgive him and go home with him. But now after being told by his daughter, Elder Shu feels extremely ashamed. He could only say against his will: ¡°Yes, Alyce, Dad never¡­has no extravagant hope that you can forgive me, Dad just hopes that your future life will be peaceful andfortable.¡± Alyce: ¡°That¡¯s good, I thank you!¡± If the words must be said, she no longer looks at Mr. Shu. She turned and looked at Fu Zhengxiong, who had been in shock all the time: ¡°Mr. Fu!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1399 – 1400 Chapter 1399 ¨C 1400 Read Chapter 1399 ¨C 1400 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1399 Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Alyce¡­Sister Alyce?¡± Alyceughed at himself: ¡°I didn¡¯t know each other, I didn¡¯t know each other since I was little, and we didn¡¯t have much friendship between us.¡± As soon as he said this, Fu Zhengxiong blushed immediately. ¡°In terms of rtionship, it is also my daughter who married your son.¡± ¡°But now, the two of them are going to divorce.¡± ¡°Furthermore, isn¡¯t this also your goal today, Mr. Fu?¡± ¡°If my daughter and your son are divorced, there will be no rtionship between us.¡± ¡°So Mr. Fu, don¡¯t call me that, I won¡¯t ept it.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± There was a burst of blue, red and white on his face. Alyce continued: ¡°I just want to tell you about the two men in your mouth. One of them is my daughter who was framed by your sister Gu Jianing¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°And the other man, my granddaughter has said, you should find the problem from yourself, not just sprayed blood on my daughter!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder more. Why did everyone let him find problems from himself? What is the secret between them? Seems to know, but didn¡¯t tell him? ¡°Little, Alyce¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong stammered at Alyce. ¡°Should you not apologize to my daughter! The woman you provoke yourself, your female guest, who designed to frame your daughter-inw, shouldn¡¯t you apologize!¡± Alyce said in a nonmittal tone. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, the olddy spoke: ¡°Zhengxiong! Apologize to your daughter-inw!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see it! This woman named Gu is seduce you!¡± The olddy said suddenly. Gu Jianing: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Your little trick of maggots and maggots can be concealed from Wenyu, but cannot be concealed from my old immortal! Your mother and daughter are both for the man of our Fu family! Are they not?¡± ¡°Zhengxiong! Say it yourself!¡± the olddy scolded. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± His old face blushed, and then turned to look at Gu Jianing: ¡°Old woman! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep thought!¡± Seeing her husband say this to Gu Jianing, Qin Wenyu immediately realized something. She raised her hand and pped Gu Jianing severely on the face: ¡°A shameless woman! At this age, she still wants to catch someone else but her husband! Even if Alyce doesn¡¯t send you to prison, I will Will kill you!¡± ¡°Do you think that Qin Wenyu is a vegetarian!¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, the faces of her and her daughter Gu Xiaoqing were even more embarrassing than those of crying father. Looking at the table of people who med each other and abused each other, Alyce sneered contemptuously: ¡°The family banquet you set up, you are free to solve the things you want to solve, it seems that there is nothing wrong with my daughter here, right? No, Suzi, take the only one, let¡¯s go!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, my heart is very warm. It turns out that her mother can also hold up a piece of sky for her. Great! It¡¯s okay to live with my mother in the future, with my only one. She lowered her head and looked at the only one: ¡°Go with mother, and then with grandma, okay?¡± Lilly nodded firmly: ¡°Good mother, let¡¯s go, you, me and grandma, we will nevere here again, nevere again!¡± Yubi, she looked at Arron again: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want you anymore!¡± Arron, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, stood up suddenly and said in a very low tone: ¡°No!¡± Chapter 1400 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing Arron say this, Suzi and Alyce both looked at Arron at the same time. Especially Suzi. She almostughed angrily. ¡°Arron!¡± Suzi shouted: ¡°The only one is older. She is already six years old. She has the right to choose to follow her father or mother.¡± Lilly also looked at Arron with tears in his eyes: ¡°Arron, I don¡¯t want you anymore! I won¡¯t want you anymore!¡± Language must She looked at Gu Xiaoqing again, and then, the six-year-old child suddenly cried andughed: ¡°I finally know what Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother means is your friend. She wants to step up to my mother and be your new girlfriend. Right?¡± ¡°I also finally understand why my mother woke up early this morning, her eyes were red and swollen.¡± ¡°You are getting divorced, you don¡¯t want my mother, right?¡± ¡°If you have a new woman, you don¡¯t want my mother!¡± ¡°Arron! You can don¡¯t want my mother, and I can don¡¯t want you! I don¡¯t care about your property, you don¡¯t care about your Fu Group, not now, nor in the future! I will never love you forever! You stinks Bad guys! Ouch, everyone¡­¡± Lilly was crying and lying in his mother¡¯s arms. Her crying cramped Suzi¡¯s heart. Suzi cried and looked at Arron: ¡°Mr. Fu! Miss Gu is younger than me and has more education than me. In the future, your children will have more advantages. Please put the only one. Please see that he is also your biological child. For sake, let the only one have his own choice.¡± ¡°The only one said just now, she doesn¡¯t want anything.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want the shares of the Fu Group, and he doesn¡¯t want any of your property.¡± ¡°Since the child has given up what she deserves, then I won¡¯t fight for her, Arron. Regarding my matter, my innocence problem has been solved. Please let the three of us leave, okay?¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was almost pleading. However, Arron was expressionless, and even his expression was still cold. Seeing him like this, Gu Xiaoqing, who shrank in fright, seemed to have seized the opportunity. ¡°Fu¡­Fu Siye, you¡­you like me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I know that you must like me, otherwise you won¡¯t have such trouble with Suzi, you are going to get divorced, right?¡± ¡°I can! I can be your girlfriend. Did you listen to my mother just now? I am excellent.¡± ¡°I am a high-achieving student who graduated from a well-known financial school in the world. I marry you and we are a perfect match. I will make your Fu Group flourish, and I will¡­¡± Seeing Arron looking at her with a cold face, Gu Xiaoqing shuddered in shock. She pleased with a smile: ¡°Fu¡­Fu Siye, I¡­I have a lot of skills, you think, women who grew up in foreign countries are very rxed. Yeah.¡± ¡°On that day, in yourpany, I made a fool of myself, and I was still able to go out. It can be seen how much effort I have in that area is behind me.¡± Gu Xiaoqing was already very incoherent. Darius next to him sneered: ¡°A woman like you! You said it because of you! You can say it directly because of its profoundness!¡± ¡°Just now they said that you seduce Brother Arron, I still didn¡¯t believe it, but now you have said it yourself!¡± ¡°Woman! I said that as long as it is a woman who dares to destroy my cousin¡¯s marriage, I will all be rude to you! Today I will personally send you to the police station!¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my cousin, I think my ears are dirty after hearing it!¡± Here Suzi sneered: ¡°Brother Darius, you think it is dirty, but some people think it is not. You still don¡¯t want to take a trip to the muddy water for my business. Because¡­¡± She said nkly: ¡°Because someone is more cruel than you, if you touch the woman in his heart, he might retaliate against you, Brother Darius, it¡¯s not worth it, let¡¯s leave calmly.¡± Darius: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi was right. If Arron wanted to protect Gu Xiaoqing, no one could stop it. At this time, Arron sneered: ¡°Suzi, your mouth is really getting more and more poisonous. Not only are you the most poisonous, your expression is still so calm, haven¡¯t you found that you are more and more like me now?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1401 – 1402 Chapter 1401 ¨C 1402 Read Chapter 1401 ¨C 1402 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1401 Arron looked at Lilly again: ¡°The only one, didn¡¯t you just call Christopher and let here in and arrest someone?¡± Lilly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to bad guys!¡± Arron was also not angry. He only took out his cell phone and dialed a set of phone numbers, and it was quickly connected over there. A clear voice came from the phone: ¡°Four Lord¡­¡± ¡°Come in, get all the materials.¡± Arron said. ¡°Good Fourth Master!¡± Christopher came quickly. Almost immediately, he came to the restaurant. It was not surprising that Christopher was surprised to see that some of the people present were astonished, some were calm, some were decisive, and some were stunned like prisoners. He seemed to know this situation. Christopher only came to Arron and handed a briefcase to Arron: ¡°Master, all are here.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron carefully looked at the contents of the briefcase. After reading it, he returned the colleague¡¯s package to Suzi. Suzi¡¯s heart suddenly chilled. Could it be that in this briefcase, all the contracts with her were rescinded? Dissolve the marriage contract? If she guessed correctly, how should she let her go out of the house, how can she not get a penny of information? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. This kind of big grouppany, big president, they think really thoughtful. When you are good, I will hold you up to the sky, wishing you would not pick the moon for you if you want the stars. What about bad times? You don¡¯t want to take him a penny. This is the ruthlessness of the CEO! She Suzi hasn¡¯t been so stubborn, she said to Arron very coldly: ¡°Arron! I told you very clearlyst night, I won¡¯t ask you a penny, I will leave the house alone! But my daughter No, the daughter must get her hard part.¡± ¡°But now the only one has stated her position. She would rather not see you for the rest of her life, and would not ask you for a penny of property.¡± ¡°So Arron, it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to show it to me now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it! I don¡¯t even bother to watch it! Take it away!¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Christopher shouted immediately: ¡°Madam, you should look at the files inside! Madam¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Christopher has always taken good care of her. She hesitated, took a briefcase and opened it, then took out the files inside, looked at it, she was stunned. She looked up at Arron: ¡°You¡­¡± Arron didn¡¯t look at Suzi, but only asked Christopher: ¡°Where is the person?¡± Christopher smiled: ¡°It¡¯s outside.¡± Yubi, he shouted outside: ¡°Come in.¡± At this time, a person walked in slowly from outside. The person was standing inside the door, and the noon sunlight cast on him, making him stand in the sun shrouded all over, looking extremely healthy. ¡°Suzi¡­¡± the man shouted. Suzi was stunned for a moment, and then tears burst out in her eyes, and she was speechless for a long time: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1402 When seeing peopleing from outside, the one who reacted most quickly was Shen Sole. The little girl suddenly ran out from her mother, and she cried as she ran: ¡°Uncle, uncle¡­uncle, uncle, oooooo¡­¡± She threw herself into Sanford¡¯s arms and raised her eyes with tears: ¡°Uncle, I want to kill you, uncle, why did you go? You haven¡¯t seen you for many years.¡± Actually it has only been a year. But children feel that the time is very long. Sanford knelt down and looked at the only one gently: ¡°Look, what has happened to uncle?¡± Only then did Shen Only remember: ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s your wheelchair?¡± ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t need a wheelchair now.¡± Sanford smiled. Only then did Lilly only realize that his uncle¡¯s legs could stand up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She jumped up happily and turned her head to look at Suzi: ¡°Look, mom, my uncle can stand up! Mom, my uncle has grown taller, mom, look at how handsome my uncle is.¡± Suzi had already burst into tears: ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, tell my brother, how are you doing?¡± Sanford asked with red eyes. Suzi nodded desperately, tears like broken beads: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine, very fine.¡± Looking back, she nced at Arron: ¡°Arron¡­ is very good to me.¡± Suzi lowered his eyes and pouted his mouth, and said to Arron in a low voice: ¡°Arron, I¡¯m right¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked at the contents of the briefcase. That is a stack of documents. The documents are all about the Xu Group. For seven years, Xu Zetong is controlling the Xu Group, and the pile of documents in the briefcase just now is the equity transfer contract. Now, the control of the Xu Group has returned to Sanford¡¯s hands. Those contracts were all stamped with red seals and Sanford¡¯s autographs. Suzi understood at a nce. Yesterday Arron and Gu Xiaoqing ate together and signed a contract. This is what they signed? It turns out that his own man came back for Sanford, can he give Sanford a generous gift? She med her man by mistake. Gu Xiaoqing next to her also saw everything in her eyes. She looked at Arron incredulously: ¡°Fu¡­you¡­you yesterday¡­it turns out that your real purpose is not to sign a contract with me, you are¡­ ¡° Christopher¡¯s mocking tone sneered: ¡°Otherwise, what do you think? The huge Fu Group, if you want to cooperate with the Xu family, do you need a woman to make the line?¡± ¡°You woman, too stupid!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even think about it. You have exposed your groovies in broad daylight. It¡¯s ugly and smelly. Isn¡¯t it possible that our president can¡¯t find a woman, so I have to ask you?¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Arron dumbly. Arron¡¯s expression was cold and t. His tone is not half-hearted: ¡°After you find someone to frame my wife, you can stille to my house to be a guest. You are the first person.¡± Gu Xiaoqing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Drop it down and send it to the police station.¡± Arron said calmly. Christopher: ¡°Yes! Fourth Master!¡± ¡°Tell the interrogators that their mother and daughter came back from abroad and also abducted a child! Let them be put on trial!¡± ¡°Yes! Fourth Master.¡± Christopher replied. Mother and daughter: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, they actually realized what it meant to dig a hole and bury themselves. The mother and daughter have always thought that they are superb and that they are doing everything seamlessly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1403 – 1404 Chapter 1403 ¨C 1404 Read Chapter 1403 ¨C 1404 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1403 Not only did he conceal Mr. Shu, he hooked Fu Zhengxiong, and most importantly, he hooked Arron. However, at this moment they knew that they had long be the clowns that Old Man Shu held in his palms, and they had be the pawns of General Arron¡¯s n. But I don¡¯t know it yet. The moment the mother and daughter were pulled out twice, Gu Jianing desperately shouted: ¡°Brother Zhengxiong, save me, save me¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to shout, but Fu Zhengxiong immediately rushed over and pped Gu Jianing with two ps: ¡°You scheming and vicious old woman! You almost hurt me! Get out of me!¡± ¡°Strict and lenient! Let the examiners take a good trial, even if they are tortured to extract a confession!¡± Fu Zhengxiong ordered strict lenient. Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds, he replied: ¡°Yes! Father!¡± Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter were dragged out like dead dogs. Inside the restaurant, there was a short period of silence. The first to break the silence was the olddy. She looked at her grandson-inw with a smile: ¡°Suzi, do you have an older brother?¡± Fu Hengsheng next to him raised his old eyelids: ¡°Why do I look at the guy from the Xu family who often ys with Ling¡¯er?¡± Sanford looked at Fu Hengsheng with a smile: ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me¡­ Seven years ago, I had a good rtionship with Mr. Ling. I¡¯ve been to Fu¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Is it really you?¡± Fu Hengsheng asked. Sanford nodded: ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Fu Hengsheng smiled and said, ¡°The kid is dark and strong.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m over thirty.¡± Sanford smiled. Alyce also asked, ¡°You¡­you are my daughter¡¯s¡­brother?¡± Sanford also looked at Alyce: ¡°Uncle¡­auntie, I¡­¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Suzi looked at his mother: ¡°When I was in the most difficult time, my brother and I depended on each other. During the years in Quxian, we have been living together. He is my brother, and he is also the only uncle, my uncle.¡± Alyce immediately burst into tears: ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, auntie, Suzi and I are the only rtives.¡± ¡°Ze Yan.¡± At this time, Darius shouted behind him. Sanford turned his head and saw Darius with a look of emotion. He stepped forward and hugged Darius: ¡°Brother Darius, thank you for the ten million you gave me back then.¡± Darius shook his head: ¡°It should be me thank you for taking care of my cousin all the time. Taking care of her so well, thank you, brother Ze Yan.¡± After speaking, Darius turned his head and looked at Arron: ¡°Four brother, since Sanford¡¯s return is a big joy, shall we go and pick him up?¡± Mainly here is too smoky. Darius didn¡¯t want to stay here either. Hearing Darius¡¯s suggestion, the little one, Lilly, immediately raised his hands in agreement: ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s celebrate my uncle¡¯s return now.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t want to stay here long ago. She just wants to be with her uncle now. Arron also nodded. He turned around and greeted his grandparents, father, Qin Wenyu, and Elder Shu in a hurry: ¡°It¡¯s okay for you old people to relive the past here. Let¡¯s go ahead.¡± Arron¡¯s family of three, as well as Alyce, Darius, and Sanford left, the huge restaurant immediately looked extremely depressed. The olddy picked up the walking stick and pointed at her son Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°It¡¯s all you! For a good meal, you have to drive my grandson-inw away! My granddaughter-inw has offended you in any way, you want to be like this Kill herpletely!¡± Fu Zhengxiong tried to exin to his mother: ¡°But how does the man in ck who beat Wenyu several times in a row exin?¡± After a pause, Fu Zhengxiong looked at Elder Shu again: ¡°Uncle Shu, what secrets are you keeping from me?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Elder Shu let out a long sigh. Then, he said earnestly and earnestly: ¡°Zhengxiong, anyhow Shanna is also the woman who gave birth to a son for you. Have you ever visited her cemetery and took a look?¡± Chapter 1404 Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Shu Min has been dead for seven years. He has indeed never stepped into that piece of purpose. One is because Arron refused to let him go, and second, if he went to see Shanna on the cemetery, Wenyu would be unhappy. Only once, when Shanna was buried for 100 days, Fu Zhengxiong also suggested to take a look at Shanna. However, Qin Wenyu cried at that time: ¡°She is dead, and you still think about her, are you really doing a fake show with her, really falling in love with her?¡± ¡°Although Shanna is dead, she has beaten me!¡± ¡°The rivers and mountains that you and I fought so desperately have been inherited by her son! And what about us? Our sons are all three of them!¡± ¡°Up to now, I am a lonely old man. Is it possible that you still want to see a dead person despite the fact that I am alive?¡± ¡°Fu Zhengxiong, you know how much I sacrificed for you!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was in Gasing Ind to save your life. I asked you to act against Shanna and Shi Meinan! You know how much I endured to save you! Fu Zhengxiong! My heart is on you. Are you bullying me now?¡± After a while, Fu Zhengxiong never mentioned Shanna again. Until now, seven years. He never visited Shanna once. Now that Elder Shu mentioned this matter, Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s doubts deepened. He stared at Elder Shu in a daze, and when he wanted to ask something, Elder Shu said: ¡°The children are gone, let me go too. .¡± ¡°My eyes are dim. Don¡¯t say that I am old now. When I was young, I kept doing wrong things. I always thought it was right, but it was actually wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big mistake not to admit your child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big mistake to be kind to one¡¯s own life-saving cruelty.¡± ¡°Thinking of other people¡¯s children as treasures, but letting my own children live in poverty. In the end, other people¡¯s children ride on my children to poop and pee. Only a foolish person like me can get rid of this.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I still think that I¡¯m upright.¡± ¡°So¡­in the future, I will no longer ask about juniors. I am a sinner myself¡­¡± The old man went farther and farther. His steps are getting more and more faltering. The four bodyguards who used to follow him hurriedly helped him, walked out of the Fu¡¯s old house, and got into the car. After entering the car, the old man burst into tears. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± the bodyguard couldn¡¯t help asking him. Elder Shu asked: ¡°You said, will my little Sheng recognize me in the rest of his life?¡± The bodyguards were silent collectively: ¡°¡­¡± Elder Shu sighed himself: ¡°Needless to say, I also know that it is difficult for my Alyce to forgive me, because there is only one time in a person¡¯s life. When a person needs his father most in his life, it is childhood.¡± ¡°And in her childhood, not only was she not loved by her dad, but her dad brought her suppression and shame.¡± ¡°What I can do now is to look at her one more time, just look at her one more time, let¡¯s go¡­¡± The bodyguard immediately replied: ¡°Good lord, sit down.¡± ¡°By the way, the police¡­¡± Elder Shu said again. The bodyguard replied: ¡°Siye Fu has already issued an order here, I don¡¯t think no one dares¡­¡± Father Shu: ¡°You call again¡­¡± Bodyguard: ¡°Yes!¡± A call was made, and Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s wife had already been tried on the other end of the call. Gu Jianing had suffered so much, let alone treated like this. Sitting on a handcuffed chair, she couldn¡¯t move a single movement. The bright light was shining on her. Gu Jianing said in embarrassment: ¡°I¡­I The niece of the Shu family, my uncle is Elder Shu, my cousin is Shu Qinggong, my nephew is Darius, I¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1405 – 1406 Chapter 1405 ¨C 1406 Read Chapter 1405 ¨C 1406 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1405 ¡°Excuse me, it was the Shu family who sent you here. Just now, the Shu family called and wanted to punish your mother and daughter severely!¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°No¡­ Uncle won¡¯t be so cruel to me. Uncle has always loved me. Uncle must be¡­¡± Gu Jianing was not just talking to herself. She also said to the police: ¡°Please call my uncle, okay? My uncle loves me so much. My uncle loves me since I was a child. He won¡¯t look at me¡­¡± The policeman was also dissatisfied by Gu Jianing: ¡°Master Shu loves you so much and treats you as your own daughter since childhood, but you did everything possible to beat her and torture her own daughter?¡± ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen a white-eyed wolf like you in the world! You have tortured his daughter like this, it is toote for him to hate you, so he wille to save you?¡± ¡°But he has always loved me.¡± The policeman smiled again: ¡°I¡¯m hurting you. Have the kind of affection like your own flesh and blood? It¡¯s because you can¡¯t recognize the facts.¡± Gu Jianing: ¡°Can you¡­ give my cousin a phone call? I¡­ have nothing else to say, just let my cousin bring me some clothes and change clothes, okay? ?¡± Police: ¡°¡­¡± The change of clothes was always delivered, so they called Darius¡¯s father Shu Qinggong. At this time, only Darius¡¯s father Shu Qinggong was in the Shu family. After receiving the call, Shu Qinggong was shocked and he immediately called his son. At this moment, his son was in the office of Joan of the Chu Group. Upon receiving a call from his father, Darius said: ¡°Dad, I know that Aunt Jianing is your cousin. You grew up ying like your own sister, but she is not your own sister after all. Not only that. , She will kill your sister.¡± Shu Qinggong: ¡°I know, I know Darius, is there really no chance of saving?¡± Darius said: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m outside, let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back.¡± He didn¡¯t have time to tell his father about Gu Jianing, so he hung up the phone in a hurry. After closing the line, he looked at Joan: ¡°Joan, it¡¯s really rare to see you like this now. You actually deal with official duties in a decent manner and take it so seriously.¡± Joan smiled quietly: ¡°Darius, I¡¯m 30 or 2 this year. If I don¡¯t do my job properly, who is it worth?¡± After a pause, he sighed: ¡°Thinking about the years before I was twenty-five, I was really wasted! It also harmed many women!¡± Darius smiled and said: ¡°Joan, if you know your mistakes, you can improve Mo Dayan, let¡¯s go, and I will take you to meet someone today.¡± Joan asked: ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Clubhouse, box.¡± Darius said. ¡°No, they are all young and tender models, seventeen or eighteen years old, what do we do to harm others?¡± Joan looked at Darius incredulously. ¡°I said Lao Shu, you now¡­¡± Darius sneered: ¡°Well, I am the same as you used to be! However, the person who took you to see today is an old friend of yours. Can you see me?¡± Joan was startled. His old friend? Isn¡¯t it, Walton? If it was Walton, if Walton fell into the clubhouse to do that kind of thing, then he really had to persuade him Joan. After all, he was once his fiancee. After Joan cleared up thepany¡¯s affairs, he followed Darius to the clubhouse. Before entering the door, I heard theughter of children in the box. ¡°Only, there is Suzi? You brought me to see them?¡± Joan asked. Darius shrugged: ¡°You go in and have a look.¡± Words must be, push the door. Joan then saw the person standing at the door, and he was speechless for a long time: ¡°Ze¡­Ze Yan?¡± Chapter 1406 Sanford also sighed with emotion: ¡°Joan¡­you haven¡¯t seen you for many years, you have changed a lot.¡± Three months ago, Joan had a close phone call with Sanford, but he saw no one. This is the first time that Sanford and Joan have met in seven years. ¡°Do you me me?¡± Sanford asked Joan. Joan smiled and said, ¡°Why do you me you?¡± Sanford nced at Suzi. At this time, Suzi, Lilly and Arron were sitting side by side on the sofa, and Suzi had a gentle expression. Lilly looked at the three men at the door with grunting small eyes. She knows all three. It seems that they are very close to my mother. Moreover, in this private room, only the mother and she aredies. The remaining four are all men. Have a dear uncle. There is a cousin uncle. Another fan seems to be a mother. And dad¡­ Ouch! Lilly took a peek at his father. Dad¡¯s face was calm. She looked at the two men talking at the door again. Lilly was sure that his uncle had never seen Uncle Joan. Since she was born, his uncle has been with her. He has never seen Joan. Why is it that Uncle Joan is like an old acquaintance now? ¡° The only thing is curious. So I watched both of them all the time. Joan hugged Sanford heavily: ¡°Lao Ze, I want to say that the friend I miss most in my life is you, but Darius told me that I still think it can¡¯t be you because of your legs¡­ ..¡± ¡°My leg has fully recovered now.¡± Sanford smiled. ¡°Okay, very good!¡± Joan looked at Sanford excitedly: ¡°You know what Lao Ze, you rescued Suzi and took her to the world. This is the ce I admire and admire the most. For six years, you Why should I me you for being able to take the only one so well?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°It was you and Suzi, both of you who baptized my heart and gave me a rebirth.¡± ¡°My quilt will be grateful to you and Suzi.¡± At this point, Joan nced at Suzi, and then smiled: ¡°But Lao Ze, I still envy you very much, um¡­envy, jealousy and hate.¡± ¡°I am Suzi¡¯s friend at best.¡± ¡°But you are different. Your position in Suzi¡¯s heart is second only to my cousin and the only one.¡± ¡°It is estimated¡­¡± Joan looked at Darius: ¡°It is estimated that even Darius can¡¯tpare to you.¡± ¡°I really envy you.¡± Joan said. Sanford raised his hand and blew Joan: ¡°I¡¯m in charge of apany, and still hurt the spring and the autumn so much? Whether it¡¯s you, me, or Darius, we don¡¯t all hope that Suzi will be able to take pains to the full. How will life be?¡± Joan nodded: ¡°You are right.¡± Darius at the outermost door also nodded. The three men all looked like Suzi. It was Shen¡¯s only little friend who looked at each other with three pairs of eyes. The child looked at the two uncles at the door, one uncle, and suddenly felt a little emotional. ¡°Eh¡­I think my father is so pitiful.¡± Suzi: ¡°The only thing you said?¡± Lilly¡¯s small body leaned on his father: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Arron asked her rtives: ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± ¡°Dad, I was at my grandfather¡¯s house today. I thought you were bullying my mother, especially you. I also said that you are friends with Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother. I hated you stinky dad at that time!¡± ¡°But¡­ I found out that I med you on stinky father.¡± ¡°You and Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother are pretending to be friends. You are trying to regain my uncle¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Also, you didn¡¯t have any girlfriends at all, and you didn¡¯t even apologize to my mother, but my mother, you see¡­¡± The little girl turned out to show off her tone: ¡°My mother married you, a handsome guy. There are three handsome guards at the door. Does this mean that I have four guards around me. Four eh.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The little girl said, the happier she became. She seemed to have forgotten that she originally sympathized with her father, but at this time she became envious of her mother: ¡°I think my mother is like a queen. Are these the queen and the four men next to her? ¡° ¡°Wow! All handsome guys, all four are handsome guys!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1407 – 1408 Chapter 1407 ¨C 1408 Read Chapter 1407 ¨C 1408 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1407 At this moment, if the driver is Christopher, he will definitely remind his little princess. Little princess! Would you tell your father to cry like this! Do you think your father is not miserable enough? Is there such a little girl in the world? Sprinkle salt on his own father¡¯s wound. Huh! But this will be strictly absent. So no one reminded Shen only. Only Suzi red at Lilly with angrily: ¡°The only one! You talk too much!¡± Lilly: ¡°Mom, did I say something wrong? Didn¡¯t all the four handsome guyse for you today?¡± ¡°You are like my Uncle Darius, she doesn¡¯t get along with my dad much at all, okay?¡± ¡°And Uncle Joan, seeing my dad is like a mouse seeing a cat.¡± ¡°And my uncle, who didn¡¯t know my dad at all, but they are all very nice with mom.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She nced at the man secretly. The man remained calm. There is no change in his face. The man didn¡¯t even look at Suzi more, he only looked at the three men at the door with in eyes. In fact, at this moment, the man¡¯s heart is very aggrieved. What is this called! Everyone calls him the living king of Nancheng, everyone knows that he is decisive in killing and killing, and he has never relented. But no one knows that he is not so soft-hearted now. He treats a group of his rivals, but none of them can do it. Yes! Not a rival in love! It¡¯s a group of rivals! Not only was he unable to make the move, he personally took back the lost property of his rivals and returned it to Zhao. In this world, is there someone who can do his job as a husband? But the woman wants to divorce it! Who will tell his grievances! At this time, Sanford had already arrived in front of Arron: ¡°Four brother, thank you. Thank you for curing my leg. Thank you for taking back all the assets of my Xu Group. Thank you.¡± ¡°From now on, I will use my life to protect your family of three. I will broadcast 20% of the shares of the Xu Group to the Fu Group. I think Xu is under the leadership of Fu. , It will definitely be better.¡± ¡°What do you think, Brother Fu?¡± Sanford asked respectfully. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Suzi shouted, ¡°That¡¯s your property, and Fu doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Lilly also nodded: ¡°Well, uncle, my father is very rich and won¡¯t ask for your money. Uncle, keep your money to marry a wife.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± I really want to punch Sanford¡¯s leg again. But he abruptly endured it. He got up and looked at Sanford calmly: ¡°Sanford, the Fu Group will not want your 20% of the shares. Leave the shares to the only one who is so close to you.¡± I have worked so hard for him, so I have to fight for my daughter! That¡¯s what Arron thought in his heart! ¡°That¡¯s natural, fourth brother.¡± Sanford said sincerely. ¡°Okay!¡± Arron raised his eyebrows: ¡°You three young unmarried young people can live the night. I am a married person who drags his family with his mouth. It¡¯s time to go home. I have already taken care of this one today. You can enjoy yourself. ¡° Sanford + Joan + Darius: ¡°¡­¡± On the pboard, the three of them said in unison: ¡°No¡­you won¡¯t be able to y?¡± Arron: ¡°No.¡± Yubi, he gently looked at Suzi and the only one: ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Under the gaze of the three men, Suzi Weiyi and Arron¡¯s family of three left the box. After getting in the car, Suzi bit his lip and said to Arron: ¡°Arron, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 1408 Man: ¡°Um! Sorry from your mouth, it¡¯s worth a million dors!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± The driver who drove in front couldn¡¯t hold back, and instantlyughed out a pig cry. Christopher could have heard it. How much sadness, helplessness, and grievances did he bring in these words? Even the only little girl Shen, who sits between her parents, can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her father for a long time. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lilly looked up at his father. ¡°Yeah!¡± the man replied. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t call you badass dad.¡± Lilly apologized sincerely. The man sneered: ¡°You are quite honest.¡± He could see it. This little thing looked like he was very close to his father. He couldn¡¯t leave his father for a day. When he went to grandma¡¯s house for one night, he had to think of his father in his sleep. However, once the critical moment came, she would still be with her mother Dear. She is simply her mother¡¯s god assist! It¡¯s really a god assist! Lilly: ¡°Hehe.¡± When she turned around, she looked at Suzi: ¡°Mom, you have to be sincere.¡± Suzi lowered his head and nced at Arron with embarrassment. Arron didn¡¯t look at him, only looking forward. Suzi followed Arron¡¯s eyes and looked forward. Only then did he remember that Christopher drove in front. Although Christopher was very good to Suzi, at this moment, Suzi was also on the same line with his husband. He went home and said something, and he said it in the car. Christopher of the province looked at the joke. Suzi shut up immediately. She also imitated Arron¡¯s appearance, with no expression on her face. It was the little dumpling sitting in the middle, looking at his father for a while, and then looking at his mother for a while. Seeing that Mom and Dad didn¡¯t speak, and the little dumpling was also very clever, she immediately fell silent. Christopher driving ahead: ¡°¡­¡± I want to see a good show. What a pity! No way, she can only focus on driving. The car drove very steadily, and it was a 40-minute drive to get home. When I walked in, Mrs. Li just made dinner and put it on the table. ¡°Hey, sir, madam, you can count asing back. After ying outside for a day, are you tired? The only thing is hurry up, drink some rock sugar lemonade, don¡¯t get caught up in the fire.¡± Li Sao held up the water ss and handed it to Shen. Unique. Then she was busy arranging dishes in the dining room. Sister Li, who has been busy, did not see any conflicts among the three members of the family today. As usual, she helped the only one serve soup, helped Xia prepare rice, and helped Sheng Yicheng pick up vegetables. After the family of three had eaten, Mrs. Li cleaned up the dishes, cleaned up the living room, and went back to her residence to rest. Only Suzi and Arron were left in the huge t floor. Lilly poked Suzi with his little finger: ¡°Mom, do you want me to apologize for you and Dad?¡± Suzi rolled his eyes with a nk eye and sank the only one: ¡°Little thing! Go to sleep!¡± Lilly: ¡°I know, mom.¡± Little things are very good at watching and watching. This night, she was very good, and fell asleep without letting her mother coax her. Aftering out of Shen¡¯s only children¡¯s room, Suzi cautiously walked into the big bedroom. But I saw my room was empty. Arron is not here. Suzi even went to the bathroom and took a look. She thought to herself, if he was in the bathroom, she would go in and wash him personally and rub his back. Even washing his feet is fine. He used to wash her feet anyway, and she had never washed his feet before. However, Suzi came to the bathroom and found that there was no one in the bathroom. Where is he? Wouldn¡¯t it be because they were still angry with her and ran away from home together? Thinking about this, Suzi heard the whispers of a man at home. Actually it is not a whisper. Subscribe for more updatesThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1409 – 1410 Chapter 1409 ¨C 1410 Read Chapter 1409 ¨C 1410 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1409 It was the man¡¯s voice that separated the door, so it felt high and low. Suzi searched for his voice and came to the man¡¯s study, only then did he hear more and more clearly. It turned out that the man was calling in his study. Suzi didn¡¯t know who Arron was calling, she just heard it intermittently. ¡°Yeah, I see.¡± ¡°If the share is not enough, we are discussing on Monday.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You bought it for her?¡± ¡°She has no shortage of gifts.¡± ¡°Okay, then youe over tomorrow.¡± ¡°By the way, you have to be careful about your cousin¡¯s affairs. He can¡¯t just let it go, but you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. Anyway, the Fu Group will exin it. You can do your job well, after all. It¡¯s your cousin¡­¡± ¡°Okay, if you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to take your parents over, you can take them over.¡± ¡°If there is nothing to do, hang up first.¡± The man¡¯s tone didn¡¯t seem to have any temperature. But in fact, this is already his greatest tolerance. Although Suzi only heard Arron¡¯s reply, Suzi couldn¡¯t hear who was on the specific end of the phone. However, Suzi could conclude that Arron¡¯s call was made to Sanford. Or perhaps it was Sanford who called Arron. No matter who they call whom. Suzi thought that this was a matter of two men, both of whom were rtives of her closest rtives, so she would not be able to participate in official affairs between the two men. She has been sitting outside. It was not until Suzi confirmed that Arron and Sanford on the other end of the phone call had ended, she broke a ss of lemonade and walked in slowly. She put the lemonade in front of Arron. With his eyes down, hands sped before him, standing on the opposite side of Arron like a kid who has done something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Arron, it¡¯s me¡­I med you, you¡­¡± Suzi is thinking about Wen Arron, can you forgive me? She identally saw the man who had taken off his suit and only wore the shirt underneath. The entire chest of the shirt was stained with blood. ¡°Arron, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with your clothes? Why are there blood stains?¡± Suzi asked immediately in surprise. The man gave Suzi angrily, ¡°Own masterpiece! Have you forgotten it?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her masterpiece, what is her masterpiece? She really doesn¡¯t know? ¡°You¡­ why do you have so much blood on your clothes? You¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± If the words are necessary, she will tear at Arron¡¯s injury. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is not torn, Arron¡¯s neck was torn off with a sudden blow. Only then did the woman see the man¡¯s chest, half-scabled blood troughs everywhere. In some deep ces, the blood trough is still bleeding, and some shallow ces are already crusted. The entire chest is, Suzi is very shocking to see. ¡°Arron, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with you? There are so many scratches on your chest, so¡­how could this happen?¡± Suzi suddenly cried in pain. She raised her hands, trying to touch his skin wounds, but she didn¡¯t dare. Because I was afraid of touching him. But she wanted to touch it again, and wanted tofort him. In fact, she knew in her heart what the wounds on his chest were all about. She covered her mouth and never said anything. The man looked at her angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m from a cat¡¯s w! An unreasonable wild cat!¡± Suzi cried and looked at Arron: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wanted to hold the man¡¯s face with her hands in order to apologize. The man stood up, picked her upzily, and walked straight to the bedroom. ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± the woman asked in shock. The man sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t you deserve to be punished?¡± Chapter 1410 Suzi: ¡°But¡­but I¡­I have already apologized to you.¡± She stammered, her heart beating. She had nowhere to put her hands. She wanted to put her hands on the man¡¯s chest and grab his buttons, but when she saw the scratches on the side of his chest, she didn¡¯t dare anymore, so she had nowhere to put her hands. A small face is even more at a loss. This look, in Arron¡¯s eyes, could almost kill Arron. Arron¡¯s deep eyes stared at the bewildered woman in his arms unblinkingly, as if using a pair of eyes to eat her thoroughly. Thinking of her reaction yesterday, he really wanted to swallow her. From the first time he met her in the dark night, to the first time he received her in prison, it has been seven and a half years until now. For seven and a half years, most of what she showed him was calm. Either I carefully wrap myself up and be sensitive like a hedgehog, or I just smile sweetly at my Cavan looking for warmth. Even if the warmth is gone, she will still retract into her shell. It was the first time he had experienced her reactionst night. It was called a squally shower. That unyielding, that sharp, that crazy, just like a little she-wolf. If he were a prey, she would have killed him. At the thought of when she was the craziest and most angry yesterday, the swear words were all scolded. Drive him one by one and let him go. Ha! How can the whole Nancheng be able to find a second woman who would be so strong against him? If cutting his tie at thepany that day was her feat, what about yesterday? Nowpare it, cutting his tie in thepany, it really saves him face. Look at what she was jealous of yesterday. Can knock over the vinegar jar of the entire Nancheng, if hismunity is not concealed, and his floor is not soundproofed, her behavior yesterday can be called the number one shrew in Nancheng. If you can scratch Arron¡¯s chest, there are bloodstains everywhere, let alone Nancheng, can you find a second one in the world? She even apologized lightly and wanted to finish it? ¡°Where was the strength of yesterday?¡± the man asked in a low and calm voice. Suzi: ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± ¡°Yesterday you drove me away, scolded me, beat me, made trouble, kicked me, if you give you a knife, you can kill your man with a knife?¡± The man asked with a cold expression on his face. Her. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t me him for being so angry. Suzi Suzi himself was really crazyst night. What did she scold him to say? It seems that all kinds of swear words can¡¯t help but blurt out, right? She was crazy yesterday. She really has nothing to say now. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, the man threw her onto the bed, and then the whole person rushed over like a gust of wind and rain. How has Suzi seen this battle? She burst into tears instantly. ¡°Woo¡­oooo¡­I¡­I was wrong, my husband, I was wrong¡­¡± This cry can really help a man The heart is softened. The man¡¯s movements eased instantly. However, his eyes are deeper. He held her arm slightly lighter, and she cried and asked him: ¡°You, does the ce I scratched still hurt?¡± Man: ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Suzi: ¡°What should I do? Will you take a break tonight? Just treat it as a cure?¡± The man sneered: ¡°At this point, does it matter? You can scratch my back a bit more. However, I won¡¯t spare you the punishment I deserve!¡± As soon as he spoke, his head quickly fell. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She really can¡¯t figure out why a man has such good energy and good physical strength. Later, Suzi didn¡¯t know how he fell asleep. In short, she didn¡¯t want to lift her tired head. However, she vaguely yelled and remembered, and the man asked her over and over again: ¡°Dare you still divorce me!¡± She cried and begged for mercy: ¡°Don¡¯t dare, oooooo¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1411 – 1412 Chapter 1411 ¨C 1412 Read Chapter 1411 ¨C 1412 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1411 But now I think about it, I was really crazy yesterday, I didn¡¯t figure out anything, and I just went home like that with him. She shyly nestled in his squeaky nest, pretending to be dead. No matter how he called her, no matter how he made her noise, she would pretend to be dead. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be like her, taking it very hard and scratching her. At first, I pretended to be asleep, butter I really fell asleep. After all, she didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday, and she was indeed exhausted. On this page, she slept very soundly and sweetly. So sweet, she didn¡¯t know when he got up early in the morning, and when he left home with Lilly. I slept very well. No one came to beat her for breakfast. In the morning when Arron took Lilly to go out, he told Sister Li: ¡°Let Suzi go to bed. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night andcked sleep. When she wakes up naturally, it will not be toote to eat. Therefore, Sister Li never called Suzi. Suzi was woken up by a phone call. He picked it up and nced at it. It was her own man who called her. The nose of her diarrhea was connected with azy nasal sound: ¡°Arron¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten up yet!¡± the man called. ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked. ¡°In the afternoon, half past one!¡± the man said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was confused for several minutes, then quickly threw away the phone, got up to put on clothes, brushed her teeth and rinsed. Slowly my mind cleared up. She immediately called the man again: ¡°Arron, you¡­ are you at home?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The man sneered. ¡°Where are you?¡± she asked again. ¡°With your daughter, in her uncle¡¯spany!¡± Arron said angrily. Uncle¡¯spany? Suzi thought for a long time, then suddenly thought of Sanford. Sanford¡¯spany? Suzi immediately smiled and said, ¡°You are waiting for me there, I will drive over in a while.¡± After closing the line and having a meal, Suzi drove all the way to the Xu Group. Today is the weekend, and most of the employees of the grouppany are absent. A dozen senior executives sat in the huge conference room, all of them under the supervision of Arron, reporting to Sanford respectfully. When Suzi arrived, they were still in a meeting. Through the transparent ss, he nced in, and Shen¡¯s only little friend was also there. She was sitting next to her uncle, and she was sitting in such a precarious manner. Haha 1 Suziughed. She did not interrupt them in the meeting, but went down to Sanford¡¯s office under the leadership of the secretary. This used to be Xu Zetong¡¯s office, and it has changed hands overnight. However, there is nothing to be a pity. Because as early as six years ago, Xu Zetong also used improper methods to seize the property of Sanford¡¯s parents. Sitting in Sanford¡¯s office, Suzi was suddenly deeply moved. Yesterday, night after day, she seemed to have a dream. Now that the dream woke up, she was back to reality, and she and Arron were still so affectionate. Also, my brother, who had been apart for more than a year, is back again. Moreover, the legs are better. He returned to his own family business. That¡¯s great. When Suzi sat on the leather sofa and closed his eyes thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. Because she thought of the madness that she had made to her husband the night before and yesterday, she was a shrew. Even one sitting here is embarrassing enough. While blushing and shy, she was startled by a voice. ¡°Suzi is there! I have to tear her up today!¡± said a sharp and angry female voice. Chapter 1412 Suzi was shocked and almost fell off the executive chair. After waking up Xingshen, she was stunned. This is the Xu Group, Sanford¡¯s office, and Sanford owns this office for only one day. Who is it that yells her name Suzi here? What a hell! At this time, Suzi heard another female voice saying: ¡°Mrs. Xu, please don¡¯t embarrass us. We, you just work part-time. This ce has changed hands. Please go out immediately, or I will call the police.¡± ¡°Ha! Call the police! Report! I¡¯m not afraid of death anymore, I¡¯m almost homeless, what am I afraid of! You report! I just let Suzie out now! I just want to see how she is disturbed It¡¯s a storm!¡± The female voice was still extremely sharp. ¡°I know Suzi is inside! Let here out!¡± It was another female voice. This voice was familiar to Suzi. After carefully distinguishing it, Suzi immediately remembered that this was the voice of Siu who had not shown up for a long time. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go in! You have to go one step further, my name is Anbao!¡± ¡°Call! I see how you call security, I know every security here, thispany is mine, I see how you call it!¡± This was an extremely excited male voice. Suzi, who hadn¡¯t walked out of Sanford¡¯s office, could hear that it was three people who came to find the fault. Moreover, she was guessing who these three people were. If she guessed correctly, these three should be Xu Zetong, his wife Jun Liuye, and Jun Liuye¡¯s sister Siu. Suzi walked out of the office slowly, and he saw three people with teeth and ws outside the office. Two women and one man. ¡°Suzi! You really are here!¡± Xu Zetong¡¯s wife Jun Liuye spoke first. This woman! Half a year ago, at the Hongmen banquet that Siu arrogantly prepared for Suzi, Jun Liuye was not so mad, but this time, Jun Liuye waspletely like a shrew, regardless. ¡°Suzi! If it weren¡¯t for you, our Xu family group wouldn¡¯t fall apart in one day! You D*mn woman! You and Xu Ze were unclear, and you were bullied to our Xu family! Suzi, look at me today! Don¡¯t take your skin off!¡± Jun Liuye said, he was about toe up to fight Suzi. Her hand was caught from behind. ¡°Ze Yan!¡± At this time, Xu Zetong shouted: ¡°She is your sister-inw!¡± Sanford grasped Jun Liuye¡¯s wrist in one hand, but looked at Xu Zetong with sharp eyes: ¡°Oh! Cousin, you are here too!¡± ¡°Let go of your sister-inw!¡± Xu Zetong ordered. ¡°Sanford, you unlearned prostitute! You let me go! You colluded with outsiders and annexed our Xu group. Don¡¯t say, you have to beat your sister-inw in public!¡± Jun Liuye scolded Sanford. . The strength in Sanford¡¯s hand has increased a bit. The painful Jun Liuye howled. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sanford sneered and said, ¡°Jun Liuye, you¡¯d better be honest with me. Sanford has been paralyzed for six years. Do you know how I came here in the past six years?¡± ¡°We live in Quxian County very hard. We have to go out to do things every day to get enough food. Suzi works on the construction site alone and has to feed a child. I also carry odd jobs every day, and I have no strength in my legs. , I carry it all with my hands and shoulders.¡± ¡°So for so many years, the strength of my hand can crush a brick!¡± ¡°Jun Liuye, if you have such a foulnguage on your mouth, I will crush your wrist!¡± Jun Liuye: ¡°¡­¡± She dared not speak out immediately. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1413 – 1414 Chapter 1413 ¨C 1414 Read Chapter 1413 ¨C 1414 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1413 Sanford then let go of Jun Liuye. Jun Liuye immediately ran to Xu Zetong. At this time, Siu was also supporting her own sister, and the three of them stared at Sanford and Suzi. ¡°You two are quite courageous, so you dare to have a private meeting in the Xu group?¡± Siu sneered. Suzi looked at Siu coldly: ¡°Now this is my brother¡¯s site, are you here to make trouble?¡± Siu sneered: ¡°Ha! Suzi! You can¡¯t drive people to the extreme road. You are now forced to make my sister and my brother-inw homeless! Are we still running into trouble?¡± Suzi: ¡°What is homelessness?¡± ¡°Did I copy your house?¡± ¡°Or did I annex your private property?¡± Siu: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Xu Ze sternly said: ¡°You didn¡¯t annex our private property, but you stole my Xu Group! My All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Xu Group changed hands overnight and became your old lover! ¡° ¡°Xu Zetong, put your mouth clean!¡± Sanford scolded. ¡°Sanford, then you quietly keep your virtue! A woman¡¯s little white face straightened up, it doesn¡¯t matter if you and Suzi are unclear, you actually hit your cousin and mine on the head! You actually stole yourself! Home stuff! Do you still have any promises!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t steal the Xu Group, it was me who stole.¡± A voice came from behind. Xu Zetong suddenly turned around after hearing the sound. What I saw was Arron with a calm face holding a little girl in his hand. Xu Zetong: ¡°Fu¡­ President, Fourth Master Fu, you¡­ are you there?¡± When Xu Zetong, his wife Jun Liuye and his sister Siu were strolling around thepany, they saw Suzi entering the Xu family group. At that time, Xu Zetong furiously cursed: ¡°This Suzi, she dared to tantly hold a private meeting with Sanford in the Xu Group! See if I won¡¯t arrest him today!¡± This can also let out a sigh of foulness! Maybe if you get to Arron, you can get the Xu Group back. Xu Ze thought with one heart, Arron never expected that he had just helped Sanford to take the Xu Group back. Suzi would have a private meeting with Sanford, right? If you know it, you won¡¯t have to chop Suzi and Sanford into dumpling stuffing. However, what Xu Zetong didn¡¯t expect was that Arron was there. ¡°Xu Zetong, I have to exin two things to you,¡± Arron said coldly. ¡°Fu¡­Said Fu Siye.¡± ¡°First of all, your Xu Group originally belonged to Sanford seven years ago. The Xu Group has nothing to do with your Xu Zetong. You have returned from abroad and annexed the entire grouppany. How is this different from stealing? This is nothing more than returning things to their original owners.¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± Arron continued: ¡°Secondly, it was not Sanford, nor my wife, who changed yourpany overnight, but me.¡± ¡°It was me, Arron, who used Gu Xiaoqing to get your official seal, your signature, and your fingerprint, and did all this. Do you know why this happened?¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± He raised his eyes and looked at Arron tremblingly. He seemed to have guessed something, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it. At this moment, his wife Jun Liuye, who was leaning on Xu Zetong¡¯s side, could feel that her husband was already shaking all over. She also looked at Arron tremblingly. Arron sneered: ¡°I didn¡¯t go looking for you, you actually came to die by yourself.¡± Chapter 1414 When Arron said this, Xu Zetong and Jun Liuye almost copsed on the ground in shock. After all, Siu is a little bit more pungent. She also boasted that she used to be Arron¡¯s lover. At this time, Siu dared to question: ¡°Arron! You annexed my sister and my brother-inw Xu¡¯s group. You still have reason? She also said that my sister and I are brother-inw. Come to die by yourself?¡± ¡°Arron, do you think we are a vegetarian in the Kyoto House? You bullied my sister and brother-inw like this!¡± Arron didn¡¯t bother to look at the crazy woman Siu. ¡°Do you know Gu Shijie?¡± Arron asked Xu Zetong. Xu Zetong: ¡°Fu¡­ Fourth Master Fu, no¡­ it¡¯s none of my business, no¡­¡± Arron¡¯s tone became colder: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing had her own filming, in the Qingshan International Hotel. Gu Shijie entangled all the videos of my wife.¡± Xu Zetong immediately knelt down and exined: ¡°Fu¡­Fu Siye, that Gu Shijie, he¡­he is one of my clients. When he first met Gu Xiaoqing, he liked what Gu Xiaoqing liked. Surprisingly, it was Gu Xiaoqing who used him¡­¡± Arron kicked Xu Zetong away. Then he said very calmly: ¡°Gu Shijie! Originally, he was a gangster in Bi County.¡± ¡°The reason why your Jun family is attracted to it is because he can save his life without worry, and one day he can be the dead man of your Jun family, so you have been raising him. Later, Gu Xiaoqing came back from abroad, and you just came in handy. !¡± ¡°Gu Shijie¡¯s licking dog character set, the 20 million in Gu Shijie¡¯s hands, are all given to him by you!¡± ¡°Your purpose is to make Gu Shijie and Gu Xiaoqing unite and create a storm in Kyoto and Nancheng?¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± He did have such thoughts. Because he hates Suzi. It is not only the reason that Suzi dismissed him as soon as he came back from Quxian, but also the line of his wife¡¯s family, Jun Jiajun Chengyin, who hated Suzi so much that he could not strip Suzi alive. So when Jun¡¯s family told Xu Zetong about this n, Xu Zetong agreed without hesitation. Originally thought, this would not do any harm to him. This will not only increase Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s friend who has returned from abroad as a top financial student, but also let Gu Xiaoqing use it for her own use. Maybe we can formally cooperate with the Fu Group in the future. Most importantly, this can get rid of Suzi. When Jun¡¯s family and Xu Zetong made this n, everyone felt that it was a perfect fit. Especially the licking dog. Licking, he really became Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s licking dog. Gu Xiaoqing was born so beautiful and came back from abroad. In addition, Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother, Gu Jianing, was born to be saucy, so she also taught Gu Xiaoqing how to sweep the body. Which night Gu Xiaoqing went to live with Gu Shijie in Bixian County was really to convince Gu Shijie. Sincerely willing to lose his head for Gu Xiaoqing, I don¡¯t hesitate to do it. Therefore, the effect of Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s filming in the Qingshan International Hotel can be more realistic. However, no one thought that a ck man came out in the hotelter. The man in ck actually beat Gu Shijie into the hospital! This Gu Shijie is really a idiot, looking at a man who is big five and three rough! It¡¯s so unbeatable! ¡°Christopher!¡± Arron suddenly ordered Christopher who was standing in a secret corner. Christopher came out immediately: ¡°Four Lord!¡± ¡°Bring Gu Shijie here!¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°You¡­you arrested Gu Shijie here, just to wait¡­wait for us to appear?¡± Arron didn¡¯t even look at Xu Ze with the same eyes: ¡°Xu Zetong, I just swallowed yourpany for you, how can you be willing? You must wander around here.¡± Xu Zetong: ¡°¡­¡± He suddenly closed his eyes. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1415 – 1416 Chapter 1415 ¨C 1416 Read Chapter 1415 ¨C 1416 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1415 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He knew, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t beat Arron. Even if Arron didn¡¯t use one aspect of his force, he still couldn¡¯tpete with Arron. Because he did not have Arron as much as the city, and he did not have Arron to n more carefully. Five or six minutester, Gu Shijie was brought up directly by Christopher lifted his back tie. Gu Shijie was hit hard by Pan Haoyang, and it has been more than two days now, and he still has a bruise on his face. When he saw Suzi, Gu Shijie¡¯s face was blue and indiscriminate. ¡°You are very courageous.¡± Arron said tly. ¡°You are¡­¡± Gu Shijie looked at Arron in confusion. ¡°Presumptuous! This is Fourth Master Fu of Nancheng, how do you speak so small or small!¡± Xu Zetongsheng was afraid that Gu Shijie would be so exhausted to him, he immediately scolded. Gu Shijie: ¡°Hello, Fourth Master Fu, you¡­¡± He looked at Suzi: ¡°This woman¡­ is¡­¡± He wanted to ask, is this woman like Fu Siye¡¯s lover? However, he didn¡¯t finish a word, Arron only said: ¡°Christopher! Cut off Gu Shijie¡¯s tongue, smash his limbs, and save his life.¡± Gu Shijie: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Zetong + Jun Liuye + Siu: ¡°¡­¡± They are frightened one after another. Gu Shijie wailed after a long while, ¡°Fu Siye, Fu Siye¡­ please forgive me, I¡­ where did I offend you¡­ ¡° ¡°When did my wife know you?¡± Arron asked Gu Shijie with Suzi in his arms. Gu Shijie: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did she know you before Qingshan International Hotel?¡± ¡°Have you seen you?¡± Gu Shijie: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, then your tongue is really useless.¡± ¡°I said, I said!¡± Gu Shijie¡¯s frightened legs softened and knelt on the ground: ¡°Yes¡­I don¡¯t know it¡¯s Siye your wife, it¡¯s¡­yes¡­ ¡­Gu¡­Gu Xiaoqing asked me to act for her, Gu Xiaoqing she¡­she and I had a one-night marriage, she said she would marry me, so¡­ .¡± ¡°Four Lord please forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Pull it down, my tongue is cut, and my limbs shattered.¡± Arronmanded indifferently. ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± Christopher yanked Gu Shijie out. ¡°Forgiveness, forgiveness, forgiveness, Fourth Master Fu, forgiveness, Mr. Xu, you help me plead, ah¡­ D*mn Gu Xiaoqing, you killed me, and I can¡¯t spare you if I¡¯m a ghost, you girl !¡± The best person to scold Gu Shijie before he was dragged out was Gu Xiaoqing. Where is the real dog licking in this world? It¡¯s just that they are driven by interests. Gu Shijie was dragged away, and his end was naturally the worst. The people present, Xu Zetong, Jun Liuye, and Siu were all scared, their faces pale. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, if you dare to offend my wife, you must end up in a pleasant way that you didn¡¯t expect.¡± Arron hugged Suzi and went out. As he walked, he ordered the security guard who had just arrived: ¡°This is the site of the only uncle, and people will not be allowed to enter after waiting. Next time if someone elsees in, just break your leg!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the security captain replied. Say yes, the security team leader looked at the three Xu Zetong again: ¡°Mr. Xu, you are no longer a member of thepany, please go out immediately.¡± Xu Zetong and the three were driven out abruptly. The three of them knew that the reason why Arron didn¡¯t severely punish the three of them was because, in the final analysis, he gave the King Jing family face. After all, Kraig and Arron are brothers. But Sanford, who walked out of thepany¡¯s door at this moment, said in a worried tone: ¡°Fourth brother¡­When I was recuperating in Kyoto, I often heard about the Jun¡¯s family, and it was about Suzi.¡± Arron frowned: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 1416 Sanford: ¡°The Jun family in Kyoto and the Qiu family have met for generations. Kraig was about to get married with the Qiu family¡¯s daughter, but was upset by a friend of Suzi¡¯s.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? That friend of Suzi is a junior.¡± ¡°Say they are all the same thing.¡± I was in a nursing home and couldn¡¯t find any important news. Now I think about it, my sister-inw is not the family of the King of Kyoto, and that Siu! Just a mad dog¡­¡± Speaking of this, Suzi suddenly sneered: ¡°They are really putting the cart before the horse. How wronged is Sister Shan to be described as such by them?¡± Sanford: ¡°Sister Shan?¡± Suzi: ¡°Yes, now the whereabouts of Sister Shan is unknown¡­¡± When talking about this, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. He took out his cell phone and nced at it, and it turned out that it was his father who called. Arron immediately pressed the answer button: ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± At the other end, my father¡¯s voice seemed very tired: ¡°Arron, you¡­¡± He hesitated for a while. ¡°If you have anything, please tell me directly! Did you see which man Suzi was with again?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was extremely cold. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°Qin¡¯er, you¡­your mother¡¯s cemetery, specifically¡­where is it located?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± My father has been there. However, he has only been there once in six or seven years. And Christopher drove his father there. He might not even remember the name of the cemetery. How is it possible to remember the location. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to worship!¡± Arron said. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Arron, Dad knows you would say that. For so many years, the reason why I didn¡¯t go to your mother¡¯s grave was not only because of your aunt? It was also because of you. I didn¡¯t know if you would let me. Where to go?¡± ¡°Please give Dad a chance and let me worship your mother, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Arron said. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Arron, there is a saying that father must tell you, at least, your mother loves me, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Maybe, your mother wants to see me?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± No one knows better than Arron that his mother still has a wish before she dies. That is, I hope to see my actual husband at a nce. Even if she had never received a marriage certificate with Fu Zhengxiong. Even though, she has always held the title of junior. However, Fu Zhengxiong was the only man Shanna had ever loved in this life. Shanna graduated from university and experienced the pain of family destruction before starting to look for a job. At that time, Fu Zhengxiong appeared in Shanna¡¯s life. He was seven or eight years older than Shanna. Respectful and domineering. Most importantly, he gave Shanna¡¯s meticulous care. How could Shanna, who had just graduated from university, resisted such a fall of love? Shanna could not extricate herself from love. Even if he knew that Fu Zhengxiong was lying to her. But the love she gave can never be taken back. Moreover, during the decades of serving, Shanna never fell in love with another man again. Until she was dying, she longed to see Fu Zhengxiong. Or perhaps, as long as Shanna could see Fu Zhengxiong at that time, she might bury her a lifetime secret and tell her only man. However, Fu Zhengxiong was in a foreign country with his wife, who was overwhelmingly sad. Until Shanna¡¯s death, he could note back to take a look at the woman who had been deceived by him and gave him two children. This is the cruelty of men! At this point, the mother had been dead for seven years! Fu Zhengxiong is going to visit his mother again? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1417 – 1418 Chapter 1417 ¨C 1418 Read Chapter 1417 ¨C 1418 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1417 Arron wanted to p Fu Zhengxiong in the face. But Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s words are right. My mother wanted to see Fu Zhengxiong for thest time. Speaking of her mother, Arron couldn¡¯t help but feel soft. In his low, cold voice, he told his father and the specific address of his mother¡¯s cemetery on the phone. At that end, Fu Zhengxiong breathed out in his heart. To take a look at Shanna¡¯s cemetery, he and Qin Wenyu discussed the decision for a day. Too much has happened in a while. Fu Zhengxiong always felt that there were some things he didn¡¯t know. For example, Mr. Shu and Arron seem to have concealed some things from him. And this matter should be rted to Gasing Ind. However, no matter how Fu Zhengxiong asked Mr. Shu, Mr. Shu didn¡¯t say anything, but Mr. Shu said one thing and asked him to take a look at Shanna¡¯s purpose. What does Elder Shu mean? Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t know. Just now, he bit the bullet and called Old Man Shu. At the other end, Old Man Shu¡¯s voice was extremely vicissitudes and powerless, but his words were clear: ¡°Zhengxiong! You and I are both guilty men, do you know?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In my entire life, I always feel that the most innocent wife is my original wife. Only by doing this can I be a real good man. But Zhengxiong, have you ever thought about it? How innocent are those women who have been hurt by us?¡± ¡°Whether it is my Zhou Qin or your Shanna, what did they do wrong?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shanna didn¡¯t provoke you, but you ruined her life. Not only that, you also let her flesh and blood¡­¡± Elder Shu said halfway, and suddenly paused. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After coughing for a long time, he said, ¡°In short, the most sorry person in your life is Shu Min.¡± If you speak, Mr. Shu hung up the phone. But Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart became more and more murmured. What did the old man¡¯sst sentence mean? He can¡¯t take it off anymore, he must go to Shanna¡¯s cemetery to take a look. In fact, in the depths of Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart, he has Shanna¡¯s ce. Fu Zhengxiong was more fraternal when he was young, and when he saw the delicate little flowers, he had a love for him. He couldn¡¯t even count the girls left on the bed by him. Back then, Shanna left him the deepest impression. Especially when Shanna burst into tears and called him helplessly: ¡°Husband¡­¡±, it could almost turn his heart into a cry. Helplessly, Fu Zhengxiong married a great wife. This wife not only gave birth to several sons for him, but also helped him in his career. Therefore, although Fu Zhengxiong loved ying with women all his life, he was most afraid of his wife Qin Wenyu. Especially when several sons died tragically, and Fu Zhengxiong was old again, he felt even more valuable about the old wife. There is a saying that the colorful gs outside are fluttering, and the gs at home are not falling down. Talking about men like him. What¡¯s more, what about a dead woman like Shanna. As a result, after so many years, he had just visited Shanna¡¯s cemetery once when he had just returned from abroad, and he still didn¡¯t know how to take the route. At this time, after asking about Arron¡¯s route, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, withplex moods, drove to Shanna¡¯s cemetery by the driver. When entering the cemetery, dense drizzle was floating in the sky. The moment they saw Shanna¡¯s tombstone, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu both saw a man in ck lying in front of Shanna¡¯s tombstone. To be precise, it was a man in ck asleep. Who is it? The bodyguard stepped forward to check, and then turned around and said to Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Old President, this man is drunk.¡± If the words were necessary, the bodyguard turned the man upside down to face Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu their colleagues were startled: ¡°It turned out to be him!¡± Chapter 1418 With the fine light rain, Shanna¡¯s tomb is even more bleak. And the drunk man lying on her stomach in front of her dark tombstone turned out to be Pan Haoyang. After arge bunch of flowers in front of him were wet by the fine rain, the flowers became more apparent. But those cold-colored flowers give people a very sad feeling. Those flowers were right in front of Pan Haoyang. In fact, he was holding them with his hands, and he was not willing to rx, but he was turned over by the bodyguards and his hands let go. The bunch of flowersy alone on the ck marble, more lonely. Down the steps, Fu Zhengxiong looked at all this, more confused in his heart. ¡°Why would hee to Shanna¡¯s grave! Who is this person!¡± Qin Wenyu¡¯s heart was already wondering. After all, it is a woman who is naturally more sensitive in her mind. Qin Wenyu can think of every time Pan Haoyang came to harass her and Fu Zhengxiong, he actually only beat her, he had never beaten Fu Zhengxiong. Again, he is the fourth son of the Pan family on Gasing Ind. He is about the same age as Arron looks. Qin Wenyu¡¯s heart was suddenly startled, and she immediately ordered the bodyguard: ¡°Put his head Fu Zheng, wipe the rain on his face, let me take a closer look.¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s voice trembling, Fu Zhengxiong was also startled. At this time, the bodyguard straightened Pan Haoyang again, and then wiped the water off his face. Perhaps because of the awkwardness of being turned around like this, Pan Haoyang finally moved, and then he opened his half-drunk and half-awake eyes. The first thing I saw was Fu Zhengxiong. Suddenly, Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes widened again. He looked at Fu Zhengxiong with blood-red eyes: ¡°You¡­you old ba5tard! You¡­how did youe! How did youe, you still know how toe!¡± ¡°Get out of here! Get out!¡± Say yes, Pan Haoyang kicked Fu Zhengxiong with his foot up like crazy. Fortunately, there were bodyguards protecting Fu Zhengxiong. Fortunately, Pan Haoyang was also drunk, so that he did not kick Fu Zhengxiong. Fu Zhengxiong was supported by the bodyguard, and then backed up a few steps before he asked iprehensibly, ¡°Pan Haoyang! You¡­you are not the fourth son of the Pan family, who are you! Say, you! Yes! Who!¡± At this moment, let alone Qin Wenyu¡¯s doubts. Even Fu Zhengxiong has deep doubts! Not only that, Fu Zhengxiong is full of anger, almost volcanic eruption! Pan Haoyang looked at Fu Zhengxiong with dimly drunken eyes and grumbled self-deprecatingly: ¡°Who am I? Who am I? I¡­who am I?¡± ¡°Haha! Hahaha! Have you defined me who I am?¡± ¡°Since you never defined who I am, what right do you have to ask me, who am I?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You old ba5tard! Tell me, tell me! Tell me who I am! Why don¡¯t you define my identity for me! Why don¡¯t you tell me who I am?¡± Pan Haoyang grabbed Fu Zhengxiong His clothes almost swayed Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s old bones. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang suddenly let go of Fu Zhengxiong. When he turned his head, he saw the very clean and dark gravestone that had been caught in the rain. That kind and kind, elegant and beautiful smile. She has white hair on her head. Her eyes were so gentle, with a deep mncholy in her gentleness. She is so beautiful. Her beauty has be a kind of eternity. Shey permanently in this tombstone. Pan Haoyang looked at the photo on the tombstone, and suddenly wailed and walked away: ¡°You! Why are you going to die! Why don¡¯t you wait for me to look at you, you are dead!¡± ¡°Why are you so cruel!¡± ¡°He is cruel! You are cruel too! You are cruel!¡± ¡°He asked me who I am? Who am I? Even I don¡¯t know who I am. Come and tell me who I am!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1419 – 1420 Chapter 1419 ¨C 1420 Read Chapter 1419 ¨C 1420 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1419 ¡°Please don¡¯t sleep here. You haven¡¯t even seen me. How can you sleep here and not get up?¡± ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Get up! Tell me, tell him! Who am I!¡± At the end, Pan Haoyang actually cried and burst into tears. A big man with a height of over 1.8 meters was crying very sadly. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He asked the bodyguards around him to call the gatekeeper of the cemetery. Ten minutester, the gatekeeper came. When he saw Pan Haoyang, the gatekeeper was shocked: ¡°This¡­didn¡¯t this persone the day before yesterday? When he came in, he brought arge package of tributes from the dead. , His feelings have been eaten by himself?¡± ¡°He¡­hasn¡¯t left for two days?¡± This is the cemetery, and people who usuallye ine to remember it for a while and then leave. Moreover, the cemetery here operates in three shifts for eight hours. Who ever thought that there would still be people on this cemetery? It was indeed two days ago that Pan Haoyang came here after asking Suzi about the phone number. He bought flowers and food for his mother who had never met before, and he also bought wine and food for himself, and then he had been sitting here and drinking, and never went back. He thought, drunk himself as drunk as mud, drunk to death here,e! He has nothing left. He definitely couldn¡¯t go back to Gasing Ind. Since he was a child, he wanted to know why his father was so indifferent to him and why his mother didn¡¯t love him. It turned out that he was not their biological at all. What¡¯s more, he is still the child of their enemy. They were kind enough to pull him up. How could he have the face to return to Gasing Ind? Yes, Nancheng? Although his parents and elder brother are in Nancheng, Nancheng is not where he Pan Haoyang lives. In fact, where is Pan Haoyang¡¯s shelter in the vast world? He hates it! Very hate! Pan Haoyang hated not being able to dig out the woman who was sleeping in this underground, and asked her why she was thrown to someone else to raise him, and why it was him! Why! But he couldn¡¯t bear it. He couldn¡¯t bear to think of the woman who could not predict his life and death, but gave birth to two children on the cold delivery bed, and had to hide him on Gasing Ind in order to hug one of them. All, he transferred all his hatred to Fu Zhengxiong. It¡¯s the old man! It¡¯s Fu Zhengxiong! Everything was caused by Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu! Pan Haoyang grinned and waited for Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu with a pair of drunken eyes: ¡°You¡­you are all D*mn old things! I¡­I want to kill you today!¡± ¡°You guy! What¡¯s the matter with you! The drunk that ran to the cemetery to drink! What a disrespect to the dead! Who are you! You slept here for two days and two nights, go out! Get out! Don¡¯t go out again! , I¡¯m the police!¡± The person watching the gate angrily scolded Pan Haoyang. Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°There is nothing to do with you here! Give me death!¡± Watcher: ¡°You¡­¡± Before he was yelling for anything, Pan Haoyang raised his leg and kicked Qin Wenyu fiercely. However, before he kicked Qin Wenyu, he was stopped by the bodyguard. The two bodyguards held on to Pan Haoyang and looked up Wen Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu: ¡°Old President, Madam, what should I do?¡± Qin Wenyu made a decisive decision: ¡°Call Mr. Shu!¡± Fu Zhengxiong took out his cell phone and dialed a set of phone numbers. On that end, Elder Shu quickly connected: ¡°Zhengxiong¡­what else do you have?¡± Fu Zhengxiong asked in a suppressed anger: ¡°Uncle Shu, is there any other man in Shanna?¡± Chapter 1420 Elder Shu: ¡°Zhengxiong, you¡­what did you say? How can you? You¡­Shanna has been dead for seven years, how can you still insult her reputation?¡± Elder Shu wasughed at by Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Furthermore, Zhengxiong! You have to remember your rtionship with Shanna! You did not marry Shanna, she is a single woman, she is not yours, and she has no obligation to protect you. Innocence! On the contrary, it is you! You have a wife and a family, so you go to provoke her!¡± Although Elder Shu gave him a lot of criticism, Fu Zhengxiong did not suppress his anger. He still said on the phone: ¡°I said so! But everyone in Nancheng and even Jiaxing Ind knows that she Shanna is my woman!¡± ¡°You all know that Shanna is the woman who gave birth to a son for me!¡± ¡°But now! In front of her grave, why another man ran out? If I guess right, this man should be Shanna¡¯s other son!¡± ¡°Son! Uncle Shu!¡± ¡°Do you know how old this son is?¡± ¡°Do you know who this son is?¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang! Pan Haoyang, the son of the Pan family on Gasing Ind! Uncle Shu, you tell me truthfully, you have been keeping my secrets from me, don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°When I asked here, Fu Zhengxiong could hardly continue to ask. He felt it was too shameful, too shameful! If his guess is correct, Pan Haoyang should be the illegitimate son of Shanna and the owner of Gasing Ind! This D*mn woman! It¡¯s been so many decades in front of him! Do you love him wholeheartedly! She didn¡¯t see Fu Zhengxiong before she died, which made her feel guilty all the time! But in the end? She was actually entangled between the two men. Actually gave birth to two sons! This thing Shanna is really perfect! Fu Zhengxiong was furious, and his nostrils flickered. Over there, Mr. Shu heard a long sigh: ¡°Zhengxiong, you mean, Pan Haoyang went to his mother¡¯s cemetery?¡± ¡°Sure enough! It really is Shanna¡¯s illegitimate child!¡± Fu Zhengxiong suddenly picked up the phone, and ordered the bodyguard here: ¡°This D*mn disciple! His dad gave birth to such a wicked woman who hooked up with me on his back! He wants to dig my son¡¯s corner now! Bodyguard, Bury this disciple to me alive!¡± ¡°I, Fu Zhengxiong, don¡¯t show off, you don¡¯t even know how good I am!¡± ¡°Buried on the spot! Buried alive now!¡± Fu Zhengxiong is really mad! In the rest of his life, Fu Zhengxiong is the only one who is sorry for women, and there is no reason why his woman has betrayed him! It¡¯s better now! Even the son was born and he was so old. Tell him how to be angry, how to be angry! Bodyguard: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it yet!¡± Fu Zhengxiong scolded. ¡°Stop! Stop your hands!¡± Qin Wenyu suddenly screamed at this moment! Bodyguard: ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Help Pan Haoyang up, help it!¡± Qin Wenyu ordered. The bodyguards straightened Pan Haoyang. Fu Zhengxiong looked at Qin Wenyu with an expression that he didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Wenyu, what is this for?¡± Qin Wenyu ignored Fu Zhengxiong, she only went forward, took out the kerchief from her bag, and carefully wiped the rain off Pan Haoyang¡¯s face. ¡°Go!¡± Pan Haoyang wanted to kick Qin Wenyu, but was stopped by the bodyguard. Qin Wenyu forcibly wiped the rain off Pan Haoyang¡¯s face, then looked back at Fu Zhengxiong: Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Zhengxiong, look at him¡­who is he like?¡± Fu Zhengxiong said angrily: ¡°Of course he is like the Pan family!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1421 – 1422 Chapter 1421 ¨C 1422 Read Chapter 1421 ¨C 1422 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1421 Qin Wenyu screamed: ¡°The Pan family are all very ugly and long! They are like dwarfs, he is like the Pan family!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Look again!¡± Fu Zhengxiong was taken aback, and immediately raised his head to look at Pan Haoyang carefully. Pan Haoyang was still angry. ¡°Old Misceneous! Old thing! I won¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯m not called Pan Haoyang!¡± He struggled to get Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. rid of the bodyguard¡¯s hand, helpless, he had been lying on this grave for two days, and he hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. Drank it. He didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, and he was still drunk. Pan Haoyang hadn¡¯t nned to live, so he wanted to die here. If he died at his own mother¡¯s grave, he would be considered as apanion for his biological mother. He messed up his hair again while struggling. There is a chance that the wet hair will be scattered on the forehead. The jet ck hair contrasted sharply with his pale forehead. And under his forehead are thick sword eyebrows and deep eyes. Looking down again, Fu Zhengxiong was taken aback when he looked down at the thin but angr cheeks. Immediately afterwards, he blurted out: ¡°Arron¡­ he is Arron! Wenyu, you are wrong, he is not Pan Haoyang, he is my son Arron!¡± Qin Wenyu looked at Fu Zhengxiong calmly: ¡°Zhengxiong! You are anxious, this is not Qin¡¯er, this is Pan Haoyang, he and Qin¡¯er share only two simrities.¡± ¡°No, no, he is not Arron, he is like her mother, he is more like Shanna!¡± Fu Zhengxiong wiped the rain before his eyes and said in time. Qin Wenyu shook his head again: ¡°Zhengxiong, you are old and I am old too. We have never looked back at how we were when we were young, so forgot. Now I look carefully. When Pan Haoyang and you were young, there were at least five The points are simr.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Yubi, he stepped back several steps in a row in surprise. Qin Wenyu said again: ¡°Now I finally understand why the only one, Qin¡¯er, Suzi, and Elder Shu have repeatedly said that Pan Haoyang¡¯s attack on us has nothing to do with Suzi.¡± ¡°I finally understand why every time this ba5tard attacked us, he would only hit me and beat me to death, but didn¡¯t hit you anymore.¡± ¡°Even the only one who is six years old tells you again and again that this is your problem, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Elder Shu even sighed whenever he mentioned this matter.¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang, he! Is the secret of Jiaxing Ind!¡± ¡°Only Elder Shu knows this secret!¡± ¡°This secret should have been there when Arron was born¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong said incredulously: ¡°Could it be¡­ She gave birth to Shu Min¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s twins.¡± Qin Wenyu said with great certainty. ¡°It¡¯s just that Arron was taken back to Nancheng, while Pan Haoyang stayed on Gasing Ind, because we didn¡¯t allow Shanna to have children at the time, andter it was Father Shu¡¯s plea.¡± ¡°I think, at that time, Shanna was afraid that aftering to Nancheng, her two children would not be brutally attacked by me, so she left one of them on Gasing Ind.¡± Speaking of this, Qin Wenyu smiled lonely: ¡°Shanna is really a viin! Since I have promised to let their mother and daughtere back to Nancheng, how can I murder them?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, he didn¡¯t even hear what Qin Wenyu said. Fu Zhengxiong only looked at Pan Haoyang intently. Now when I look at this young man, he really looks a lot like Arron, although he is not like an egg twin and can¡¯t tell each other. However, their demeanor, those things in their bones, really want to. However, Arron¡¯s appearance = more masculine. But Pan Haoyang looked a little more feminine. His feminine face showed more mncholy. Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s heart was suddenly hurt. At this moment, his mobile phone rang, and he connected without looking at it: ¡°Hello?¡± At the other end, it turned out to be Suzi¡¯s voice: ¡°Let me ask you! Is Pan Haoyang in my mother¡¯s cemetery?¡± Chapter 1422 Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t think it would be Suzi. It was even unexpected that Suzi would ask him this question. Here, Qin Wenyu asked him: ¡°Who called?¡± Suzi. ¡° Qin Wenyu immediately understood why Suzi called at this time. Qin Wenyu immediately said, ¡°Tell her that Pan Haoyang is not here!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang, who was framed by the bodyguard, was still going crazy: ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just a mother who gave up, and father doesn¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°I am a crap myself!¡± ¡°I am neither the fourth son of the Pan family! I am also not the youngest son of the Nancheng Fu family!¡± ¡°But where is Nancheng?¡± ¡°I ask you! Fu Zhengxiong! You D*mn old thing! Who am I for me?¡± ¡°The world is big! There is no ce for me to live! Haha! I am Pan Haoyang! No! I am not Pan, my surname is Fu? Is my surname Fu?¡± ¡°Who admits me?¡± ¡°I turned out to be an illegitimate child who didn¡¯t even have a surname!¡± ¡°I am neither a child of the Pan family nor a child of the Fu family!¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°Old Misceneous Mao! I will kill first today, and I will kowtow to her grave again!¡± Pan Haoyang cursed loudly. Even though his tone was angry, he was still confused, wronged, and helpless. He was like a child, cursing and crying. ¡°Dad! Dad?¡± Suzi¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. She could almost conclude that Pan Haoyang should be in front of Shanna¡¯s mother¡¯s grave. In the past two days, Suzi suffered from the calctions of the Gu family¡¯s mother and daughter, because he had a rtionship with Arron. One day, and the next day, because she saw Sanford who hadn¡¯t seen him in a year, she came back, so she didn¡¯t take care of it for two whole days. Pan Haoyang. She went to the police station with Arron until an hour ago. Before cutting off Gu Shijie¡¯s tongue and breaking his bones, Gu Shijie offered to confront Gu Xiaoqing. After arriving at the police station, after watching Gu Xiaoqing and Gu Shijie dog biting their innocence, Suzi and Arron came out of the police station. Before leaving, Gu Xiaoqing was crazy and shouted to Arron: ¡°Siye, please give me a chance. I really love you! When I was abroad, I had already heard of your name, Siye. ¡° ¡°I have never been married. I graduated from a top financial university in the world. As long as you are willing to let me be your lover, the lowest lover, I will do my best for you. Please, Save me from the police station, right?¡± ¡°I am willing to be your lover and your bed warmer for the rest of my life.¡± Hearing Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s words like this, Suzi was really angry. She went back again, raised her hand and squeezed Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s chin and sneered: ¡°Gu Xiaoqing! You finally admitted that you came back from abroad to destroy my marriage! You woman, you are really vicious!¡± ¡°In order to grab my husband, you started from the beginning of adoption!¡± ¡°You let your childe close to my child, and you can even pretend to be a noble and elegant woman in front of me!¡± ¡°In the end, you turned out to be such a stuff!¡± ¡°You are really shameless!¡± ¡°My family! My good rtionship with Arron was almost ruined by you! A woman like you should stay in jail for a lifetime!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I am a woman from prison and I am not worthy of being Arron¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Then I will let you taste what it¡¯s like to be in prison now!¡± ¡°Gu Xiaoqing, don¡¯t worry, what I have is evidence that allows you to sit through the prison!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1423 – 1424 Chapter 1423 ¨C 1424 Read Chapter 1423 ¨C 1424 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1423 ¡°No¡­¡± Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t care much at all. She doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, she is afraid of going to jail. If you put her in jail, you might as well let her die. Gu Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t take care of so much, she grabbed Suzi¡¯s hand: ¡°Please, Suzi, please! Let me be the fourth master¡¯s bed warmer, okay? I¡­I will be yours in the future Eyeliner, I promise Fourth Master Fu will only be the two of us in this life.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s mainly you.¡± ¡°I¡­you only need to let the Fourth Master be with me for a week, no, no, two weeks, no, a month, you only need to let the Fourth Master apany me once a month, okay?¡± ¡°I promise to sit on a dog next to you and Fourth Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want children in my life. I will not give birth to him. I will only be his dog and your dog.¡± ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t put me in jail, please¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned. She could hardly believe that this was the cold woman she saw in Shen¡¯s only kindergarten half a month ago, who regarded everything as dung. She couldn¡¯t believe it! Half a month ago, Gu Xiaoqing was so cold and capable of dressing. Now Gu Xiaoqing has no bottom line. There is no bottom line to make Suzi vomit: ¡°You¡­you are so disgusting, you are really disgusting to me Gu Xiaoqing! Sorry! I am not you! My marriage with Arron will never have a third party. Come in!¡± ¡°Even if there is, then I won¡¯t tolerate it for a day, and I won¡¯t tolerate it for an hour!¡± ¡°Arron will love me!¡± ¡°Love me forever, do you know why?¡± ¡°Because, if he dared to betray me, I won¡¯t want him again for a second! I will divorce him and be clean! How about you?¡± ¡°What kind of thing are you in his eyes!¡± ¡°Do you know that the lower the price of things, the less no one wants them? For cheap things like you, if you give Gu Shijie a junior, he might think you are dirty!¡± ¡°I understand your intentions, don¡¯t you just want to go to jail?¡± ¡°But Gu Xiaoqing! If a personmits a crime, he must go to jail. You can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°You can only me yourself, why break thew?¡± Suzi shrugged, his clothes helpless expression. Then turned and left. ¡°Suzi! What are you proud of!¡± Gu Xiaoqing suddenly shouted behind her. ¡°You said so confident and so nice, would you believe that your man, Arron, is the only woman in this life? You probably don¡¯t know! Your father-inw Fu Zhengxiong is surrounded by women! Just the day before yesterday, he and my mother Have a good night together!¡± ¡°Do you think Arron, as Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s son, is better than his own father?¡± ¡°How many times!¡± Suzi turned his head and smiled confidently: ¡°Because Arron and his mother are both hurt by it! So Gu Xiaoqing, your words won¡¯t strike me, you still consider yourself, how to spend the next half of your life in prison Live it!¡± Speaking of words, Suzi strode out of the detention room. She didn¡¯t want to hear Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s miserable cry. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Besides, when Gu Xiaoqing mentioned that Fu Zhengxiong had many women when he was young, Suzi thought of one thing. She thought that Fu Zhengxiong called Shanna¡¯s cemetery an hour ago. She and her colleague remembered that Pan Haoyang had also asked about Shanna¡¯s cemetery two days ago. Suzi immediately told Arron about the not daring idea. Arron immediately took out his cell phone and called Fu Zhengxiong. At the moment Fu Zhengxiong connected, it was Suzi who spoke. She asked in a questioning tone: ¡°I ask you! Is Pan Haoyang in my mother¡¯s cemetery?¡± Here, in the voice of Suzi over and over again, after a series of ideological struggles, Fu Zhengxiong answered Suzi with certainty: ¡°Pan Haoyang, how could he be in front of your mother¡¯s tombstone?¡± Chapter 1424 Suzi: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll ask you again, is Pan Haoyang in my mother¡¯s cemetery!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Huh! Suzi, how do you talk to me! Yes! I misunderstood you! But I¡¯m still your father!¡± Suzi: ¡°Dad¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong interrupted Suzi, ¡°Tell me a reason. Tell me, Pan Haoyang, how could hee to your mother¡¯s grave! Why did hee to your mother¡¯s grave!¡± ¡°What secrets are you hiding from me!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The more Fu Zhengxiong spoke in this way, the more Suzi felt that Fu Zhengxiong wanted to cover it up. However, she quietly said on the other end of the phone: ¡°I know Dad! Don¡¯t stay in front of my mother¡¯s grave for too long. The drizzle inte autumn makes it easy to catch cold.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Hang up!¡± After closing the thread, he looked at Qin Wenyu: ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me talk to Suzi?¡± Qin Wenyu looked at Pan Haoyang: ¡°Look at him, do you understand what he said?¡± ¡°He said he was homeless.¡± ¡°He said the world is big, but he doesn¡¯t have a ce to live!¡± ¡°He said, Gasing Ind belongs to the Pan family, and Nancheng? It belongs to his twin brother, but what about him? What does he have?¡± ¡°All he has is shame.¡± Hearing Qin Wenyu learning all the drunken words that Pan Haoyang said, Fu Zhengxiong looked at Qin Wenyu angrily: ¡°You have learned his words over and over again. This is indeed his current situation, maybe this is his. Fate!¡± ¡°Why is his life?!¡± ¡°Pan Haoyang should be the fifth young master of the Fu family!¡± Qin Wenyu said. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­ Wenyu! Are you afraid that the world will not be chaotic! Do you think this is possible? I suddenly understood why Elder Shu kept keeping us from telling this secret. If it were you, what would you say?¡± ¡°Now Nancheng belongs to Arron, and suddenly a Pan Haoyang pops up. What can I do?¡± Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s eyes dimmed with sorrow. I didn¡¯t know that Pan Haoyang was his own son. Until this moment, he didn¡¯t know that he actually had a son. The joy in the heart is self-evident. But what about after joy? My son came back in his thirties. Where do you want to put him? Is it possible that, as seven years ago, the brothers turned against each other and became enemies, death to death, death to death? Then only Arron is left? Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t want to see them fratricidally. But what about Qin Wenyu? After all, neither of them is Qin Wenyu¡¯s son. Both are the sons of Shanna. However, Fu Zhengxiong did not expect that, Qin Wenyu said next: ¡°Let Haoyang be my son, Zhengxiong.¡± Fu Zhengxiong was incredibly surprised: ¡°You, what are you talking about! This kid beats you to death again and again, and you still regard him as your son?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°But I need someone to rely on. I am old, who do I rely on? Do you rely on Arron? Arron won¡¯t hit me like this kid, but when did he give me a good face?¡± ¡°Your parents have your son to guard against old age. As we go on, they also have Arron and the only one.¡± ¡°But what about me?¡± ¡°Zhengxiong, you didn¡¯t realize that in this old house, especially when Arron and Suzi were the only ones back, I was the master mistress. Is it no different from outsiders?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Qin Wenyu was right. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1425 – 1426 Chapter 1425 ¨C 1426 Read Chapter 1425 ¨C 1426 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1425 This is indeed the case. ¡°So Zhengxiong, give me Pan Haoyang as my son.¡± ¡°I know he beat me, he hates me! It was caused by his homelessness, and he is also your son. We keep all of our old couple¡¯s possessions, the possessions that have been privately kept for so many years, and we are out of town. All of the properties in the country have been sold, and what do you think of Hao Yang¡¯s start-ups abroad?¡± Qin Wenyu looked at her husband eagerly. Fu Zhengxiong did not expect Qin Wenyu to be so grand. Qin Wenyu¡¯s self-deprecating trail: ¡°I¡¯m all for myself. My sons are gone. I don¡¯t want to be kicked out of the house by Arron when I am 80 years old. What will I do then? ¡° Speaking of this, Qin Wenyu was already in tears. ¡°Let¡¯s straighten this little son, at least, you can do it without letting the two brothers kill each other, can¡¯t you?¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You are right¡­This method can indeed prevent their twin brothers from killing each other.¡± After a pause, Fu Zhengxiong said again: ¡°But, we don¡¯t have many coffins, Arron gives us every month, it is enough for us to eat, drink and spend, but after all, it is not enough for us to make a ¡°You don¡¯t, I have.¡± Qin Wenyu said. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­ the assets from your ce?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°Built it for my natal family in the early years. Later, my natal family was gone. Now there is only one niece, Qin Shuang, who is far away from her natal family. She is more than sessful. Now it is better to give it to Hao Yang.¡± Fu Zhengxiong immediately gratefully said: ¡°Wen Yu¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Qin Wenyu gave Fu Zhengxiong a nce: ¡°It¡¯s not about taking Haoyang away at other times. I guess Suzi and Arron don¡¯t believe you, so let¡¯s avoid it first.¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Good!¡± After the old couple negotiated, they got the drunk Pan Haoyang into the car and drove away all the way. After they walked here for half an hour, Suzi and Arron came to the cemetery on the other side. And here, there is nothing else but a bunch of cold-toned flowers lying alone. The bleak rain scared, only Shanna¡¯s smiling face was on the tombstone. Although the two did not see Fu Zhengxiong or Pan Haoyang, since they are here, both Suzi and Arron want to apany their mother. Especially Arron. He is a reticent person, and he always speaks a lot of things. Little said. Before his mother¡¯s tombstone, he said without hesitation: ¡°Mom! You have to kill me so badly that you didn¡¯t tell me until you passed away. I still have a younger brother.¡± ¡°If I knew it, if I knew it as early as six years ago, I would definitely take Hao Yang over. The entire Fu Group has half of him.¡± ¡°But now, he is running rampant in Nancheng! It¡¯s almost arousing public outrage from Nancheng people, what do you want me to do, mom?¡± ¡°Mom! If you want to have spirit in the sky, let me find him as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Let me subdue him, then send him abroad, and then buy a good property for him, I can only do that.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, mom, I will have half of the profits generated by the Fu Group in the future, and I will not treat him badly.¡± ¡°But Mom, if you know Quanxia, you have to find a way to dream of him, so that he doesn¡¯t keep talking about Suzi and Suzi, that¡¯s his sister-inw!¡± Suzi behind him: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, she just gently patted Arron on the shoulder and said, ¡°Arron, what we have to do now is to find Pan Haoyang first so that he can be sent abroad at the fastest speed.¡± Arron nodded: ¡°Go to Fu¡¯s house! Fu¡¯s house is the ce where he haunts the most. Didn¡¯t he also say it himself? He wants to torture them slowly!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Suzi said. Christopher drove, and the two sat in the car and drove all the way to Fu¡¯s house. At the door of the house, the housekeeper told Suzi and Christopher: ¡°Back to the fourth young master and wife, the old president and wife are not at home, they are away¡­¡± Suzi immediately asked eagerly: ¡°Where did they go?¡± Chapter 1426 The butler replied sadly: ¡°Mrs. Hui, you have been dealing with your own affairs from yesterday to today, so Madam did not dare to tell us.¡± Seeing the butler like this, Suzi and Arron asked at the same time: ¡°What happened?¡± The housekeeper sighed: ¡°Madam, her chest was bruised by the prot¨¦g¨¦. In her chest, the wife is getting older, and it may not be eradicated until the operation is performed. The wife and the old president heard that there is in Kyoto. The military hospital in China is a top-level thoracic surgery hospital. So I hurried over.¡± Suzi + Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, it would end like this. Arron: ¡°I see.¡± Then went into the old house with Suzi. Sure enough, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu were not in the old house. In the main living room of the huge old house, only the old man Fu Hengsheng and the olddy sat. Fu Hengsheng was one hundred years old. He is old and his ears are deaf. In the past year, Fu Hengsheng has not cared about anything. I only know that I have eaten, walked, warmed up, weighed, and slept. It just stopped. However, the olddy talks a lot recently. It was also because the olddy fell in love with Suzi, she was regarded as the best olddy to Suzi in the whole old house. So at this time, Suzi was willing to listen to the olddy¡¯s speech. ¡°Qin¡¯er, Suzi, grandma knows that the aunt is not k!ssing you, but the aunt has lived in the old house for a lifetime. The pair of yellow wax stone bracelets of the grandma were originally to be passed on to your aunt in the order of inheritance, but I know your mother was so wronged. So I passed the yellow wax stone bracelet to Suzi.¡± Yubi, the olddy looked at Suzi, ¡°Is that right, my grandson-inw?¡± Suzi nodded sincerely: ¡°Yes, grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma wanted to protect and establish your position in the Fu family, so grandma passed your aunt and passed the bracelet to you directly.¡± ¡°But now your aunt is in trouble, and I muste out to protect her.¡± ¡°Auntie has been married to Fu¡¯s family for more than forty years.¡± ¡°She had no credit and hard work in the Fu family, not to mention the death of her aunt¡¯s sons one after another.¡± ¡°The bitterness in my mother¡¯s heart is not something you can experience.¡± ¡°So grandma gave up an old face here in a few days to tell you that your aunt did go to Kyoto to see a doctor. I agreed with them to go there. If the aunt is in Kyoto for a while, you don¡¯t want to visit her, you Don¡¯t bother each other, can you?¡± The olddy looked at Suzi. At this moment, Suzi knew that this olddy who had lived in Fu¡¯s old house for seven or eighty years was not simple. However, Suzi also admired such an olddy. Knowing that she is a water cut master, what can Suzi do? As the patriarch of a big family, she must have water. Otherwise, this home will really fall apart. Even if Suzi and Arron didn¡¯t deal with Qin Wenyu, Suzi respected his grandma¡¯s words. She looked at Arron: ¡°Arron, grandma is right, we¡­ let¡¯s not disturb the aunt. I think the aunt doesn¡¯t want to see us during the treatment.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Men are not as soft-hearted as Suzi. He knew that there must be something important for the aunt and father to go to Kyoto in such a hurry. However, at this time, in front of grandma, he was not good to say anything. He can only go home and make other ns. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1427 – 1428 Chapter 1427 ¨C 1428 Read Chapter 1427 ¨C 1428 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1427 After bidding farewell to grandma and grandpa in a hurry, Arron and Suzi left the Fu family home. It was still getting dark when I got home. Arron is located in the big t in the urban area, and Sanford is having a great time ying with the only two of Shen. ¡°Uncle, will you live with my parents in the future?¡± Lilly asked Sanford, tilting his head. It has been more than an hour since my uncle and nephew came back, but Lilly has been sitting in his uncle¡¯s arms all the time. In the heart of the little girl, the uncle is the closest rtive besides her father, even the uncle is even closer than the grandmother. After all, he lived with his uncle since he was born, and he hasn¡¯t seen his uncle for another year, and Shen Zizhi is an extraordinarily close rtive to Sanford. Sanford smiled and asked the only one: ¡°Then, the only one wants to let uncle live here?¡± Lilly answered without hesitation: ¡°Of course I do!¡± Yubi, she got off her uncle and dragged her uncle to look around the room. ¡°Uncle, look, how many rooms are in our house? Except mine, and my parents¡¯ rooms, you can choose whichever room you want for the remaining rooms.¡± Lilly said to his uncle very generously. Sanford¡¯s heart was extremely warm: ¡°Thank you for the only one, but uncle can¡¯t live here.¡± Lilly immediately pouted: ¡°Why, uncle?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Sanford thought for a while: ¡°Because this is the only home, the only home with mom and dad. In your home, your uncle is an outsider, a guest, and the guest can onlye as a guest. It¡¯s not appropriate to live here all the time.¡± Speaking of this, I was afraid that Lilly would be sad, so Sanford exined: ¡°However, if the only one wants to uncle, uncle wille often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Lilly immediately became happy. She took her uncle again and sat in the living room to y with toys with her uncle. In the huge living room, from time to time there wasughter from children. Sister Li and Sister Tian, who were busy in the restaurant, bothughed. Especially Sister Tian, who has been working here for nearly ten years. Sister Tian has a better understanding of Arron¡¯s temperament. Sister Tian quietly said to Sister Li: ¡°Sister Li, don¡¯t you know how indifferent the young master was before, let alone a man who was let in at home, it is a woman. I have never seen him in the past six or seven years. Pass one.¡± Sister Li smiled gently: ¡°But now, there is a man sitting in our living room.¡± Sister Tian smiled with a smile: ¡°No.¡± Yubi, she stuck to Li¡¯s ear: ¡°Moreover, this man must be regarded as the young master¡¯s rival in love.¡± Sister Li sighed: ¡°Yes. Master has changed a lot in recent years¡­¡± ¡°Where is the number of years, fromst year to this year.¡± Sister Tian nced at Shen only one more time: ¡°That is, after the wife and the little princess came back, the young master¡¯s whole person has changed.¡± ¡°The young master not only tolerated too much of his wife, but he also tolerated the men next to his wife. It¡¯s really not easy.¡± Sister Li raised her eyebrows: ¡°I admire Madam. Madam is not arrogant at all, she is not arrogant at all. She is approachable, but Madam has conquered the young master in a daze.¡± ¡°In this matter, if you change to any woman, how can the young master be so obedient to her?¡± ¡°Who said no, Li¡¯s wife, when you said that, I now admire our wife more and more.¡± Sister Tian said with a yearning expression. The two domestic helpers were talking, and Arron and Suzi were back. The door opened, and when the couple changed their shoes and were about to go to the living room, Arron thought about his cell phone again. When there was no electricity, Arron thought that his father had called him. But after reading the mobile phone number, Arron knew that it was not his father¡¯s call, but it was also somewhat rted to his father. Is this number from Kyoto? Arron immediately connected: ¡°Hello? Are you¡­¡± Chapter 1428 ¡°Arron, I am your uncle Jun.¡± On the other end, the voice of the old man from the Jun family in Kyoto came. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Ever since Kraig was promoted frequently and became the head of the capital in Kyoto at a young age, for the past ten years, Mr. Jun has lived a simple life. There is another reason why the old man stays simple and simple, and that is because the second brother Jun Chengyin. Jun Chenglin and Jun Chengyin are half-brothers, and their ages differ by a few years. Jun Chenglin is seventy-five-six years old this year. Jun Chengyin has just turned sixty. I think Jun Jingchen, the eldest son of Jun Chenglin, had no intention of taking power. At that time Kraig was still young, so Jun Chenglin wanted to promote his second brother Jun Chengyin in everything. But never thought that after Jun Chengyin was promoted, he bit Jun Chenglin cruelly. Said Jun Chenglin was treasonous. Jun Chenglin was so angry that he was almost killed in Huangquan, but he didn¡¯t want to spread the ugliness of his family. Fortunately, at the time Elma¡¯s father was happy with his medical skills. Through Elma¡¯s father¡¯s careful care, Jun Chenglin recovered. Then, it was depressed. So I rarely go out. However, it didn¡¯t take long for such a gloomy day, and his son Kraig made Jun Chengyin happy again. The youngest son Kraig was really upbeat at the time. In just a few short years, Kraig actually docile the clean up the border. In those days, the young Kraig was no different in Kyoto. Kraig didn¡¯t disappoint his father either. He really carried all the burdens of the Jun family¡¯s Dafang family, and made the Jun family¡¯s second room Jun Chengyin no longer dare to be so arrogant. Until the next few years, Kraig overwhelmed his second uncle in one fell swoop and became the number one chair in Kyoto. Really counted below one person, above ten thousand people. The son sits firmly on the number one deal, and the father naturally lives in afortable life. The only thing that made the old man¡¯s heart was something was the youngest son¡¯s marriage. The Jun family in Kyoto and the Qiu family are family friends, and the son also liked the Qiu family¡¯s daughter since childhood, but the Qiu family¡¯s daughter was too willful when she grew up and had to travel the world. This dy dyed Kraig for more than ten years. Fortunately, the Jun family¡¯s daughter is back now, and it should be time for Kraig to take care of her. Can Kraig? But he was caught by a domestic helper. What is this called! Nowadays, Kraig not only has no rtionship with Qiu¡¯s girls in private feuds, but Kraig himself is also decadent, drinking and groggy all day long. How good is this? The entire Jun family, to put it bluntly, relied on Kraig to support it. Only when Kraig was there, they had the full glory of their Jun family¡¯s big room. But Kraig now, can¡¯t even go back to Kyoto. He has been staying in Nancheng. Stay in that mountain vi. What are you talking about? The housemaid left him in the vi in Nancheng, so he has to wait in Nancheng. Mr. Jun has been unable to contact Kraig for three days. Let Lenny that stinky boy call Kraig¡¯s door, but Kraig just didn¡¯t see Lenny. Reluctantly, Jun Lao Ye Zi called Arron himself. ¡°Arron, Uncle Jun, please do me a favor. Uncle Jun knows that you are the most important rtionship in Kraig¡¯s life. When you were in exile abroad, you saved Kraig¡¯s life. He regarded you as his rtives. Brother.¡± Subscribe for more updates All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1429 – 1430 Chapter 1429 ¨C 1430 Read Chapter 1429 ¨C 1430 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1429 Arron asked calmly: ¡°Uncle Jun, what happened to Kraig?¡± He is really worried about his life and death brother. I also me this weekend, because of Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing¡¯s mother and daughter, the family was so upset that Arron had no time to take care of Kraig. Now that Mr. Jun mentioned it, Arron couldn¡¯t help worrying about Kraig. The old man sighed on the phone and said, ¡°Arron, go to Kraig¡¯s leisure vi to have a look. What happened to Kraig? I¡¯m worried about him¡­¡± At the end, the old man¡¯s voice trembled. Arron said immediately: ¡°Okay, good Uncle Jun, I¡¯ll go see it now.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After closing the line, he and Suzi nced at each other. Suzi knows Arron best. She said: ¡°Your dad and aunt go to Kyoto to see a doctor at best. They are so old and can¡¯t do anything extraordinary. Let¡¯s go to Kraig¡¯s first. ¡° To be honest, Suzi also worried that Kraig would have nothing more to do. Arron nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± When the couple arrived home, they didn¡¯t even eat any food, so they turned around and went to Kraig¡¯s again. Mid-Levels Vi is about forty-five minutes¡¯ drive from the Daping floor in Arron¡¯s urban area. When the car reached the ce, Suzi rang the doorbell. When the domestic helper who came to open the door saw that it was Suzi and Arron, he immediately opened the door. ¡°Hey, Siye Fu, don¡¯t you know that Young Master Jun has been here, and Master Jun was not allowed to open the door to Young Master. We are domestic servants and we dare not take the initiative. After drinking for three days and three nights, I thought he still had a fever¡­¡± Hearing what the domestic helper said, Arron immediately rushed into the room. Seeing Kraig lying on the bed, the huge bedroom was messed up like a toilet. The smell of alcohol in a room can kill people. Arron lifted Kraig directly from the bed, pulled him by the back cor, and abruptly lifted him out of the bedroom. ¡°Arron, you are here, don¡¯t care about me¡­¡± Arron measured Kraig with a thermometer from the domestic helper, and he had a fever of more than thirty-nine degrees. The man lifted his p and pped Kraig with his bow left and right, and pped Kraig with two ps: ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu jumped on you! You are dead, Dalia is here and can¡¯te back!¡± On the contrary, Kraig¡¯s mind after being beaten became clearer. He sneered: ¡°Even if I¡¯m alive, the chance of hering back is too slim. I¡¯m going to rummag the entire Northeast!¡± ¡°But I just can¡¯t find her!¡± You must speak, Kraig wants to vomit again. The domestic helper brought the trash can and made him vomit for a while. Seeing that his fever was getting more and more serious, Arron didn¡¯t tell him much, but called Christopher, and the two of them went out with Kraig on one arm and took her directly to the hospital. After a few checks, Arron said to Arron: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I feel depressed, plus drinking, catching a cold, and observing the infusion for one night. If the fever goes down tomorrow, I will observe for another day, and you can go home if you have nothing to do.¡± Observation of infusion overnight, tomorrow and one day, this requires someone to stay here. ¡°Let Christopher send you back first, you have a good rest, and I will stay here.¡± The man knew that during these two nights, he did not care about the torture of his own woman attacking the city. The woman hasn¡¯t rested well in these two days, and she can¡¯t stay upte. Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± This night, Arron waited for Kraig in the hospital all night. The next morning was Monday. After Arron hurriedly entered thepany for a hurried meeting, he turned back and looked at Kraig. In that night and day, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu came to Kyoto with the sturdy Pan Haoyang, who was tied up after being so drunk, and found Kraig¡¯s second uncle, Jun Chengyin. At this time, in the second room of the Jun family, there was a beautiful woman sitting. This beauty is not Miss Jun Jia Siu, because at this time Siu is still in Nancheng, and this beauty is Elma. When Elma saw the people brought by Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, Elma was stunned: ¡°Is it¡­ you?¡± Chapter 1430 Elma lives in Jun¡¯s house. In the past few days, she and her parents have had a lot of trouble, and she must marry Kraig. His parents also persuaded Elma, andter Elma broke up with his parents and moved to Jun¡¯s house. The Qiu family and the Jun family have known each other for generations. Originally, the Qiu family and Jun Chenglin walked closer, and they barely interacted with Jun Chengyin. It was because of Kraig¡¯s dumping of Elma that there was a lot of rumors throughout Kyoto. Many people from the upper ss are struggling with Elma. Among them, Siu is the most unbnced. As a result, Siu and Elma care about the most iron now, and they are the closest. The two sisters want to say. Therefore, even though Siu apanied her sister and brother-inw in Nancheng to deal with the Xu group incident, Elma still lived in Jun¡¯s house. She was already in the Jun family, but she didn¡¯t even want to fight, she could still meet an enemy. At this time, after a day and a night, Pan Haoyang¡¯s wine was already awake. However, his hands were tied up by Fu Zhengxiong, so it was basically impossible for him to run or hit someone. When he saw Elma, Pan Haoyang sneered, ¡°Do you know Lao Tzu?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that you are also looking for Lao Tzu to seek revenge? That¡¯s fine! Lao Tzu has already reached this point anyway, there are not many who seek revenge with you,e on!¡± At this moment, Pan Haoyang thought he was going to die. He didn¡¯t even know, On this night when he was drunk and drowsy, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu had actually brought him to Kyoto, thousands of miles away. He only felt that thest moment his consciousness stayed was beside the tombstone of the Virgin. He was very sad, drank a lot of alcohol, and dreamed a lot of dreams. In the end, I didn¡¯t know how I got to this strange ce, saw a strange woman, and knew him. Pan Haoyang only felt that since he was caught by Fu Zhengxiong, Fu Zhengxiong would definitely kill him. Kill it, kill it, anyway, he has enough. Therefore, Pan Haoyang doesn¡¯t care whether the woman in front of him is a man or a woman. As long as he looks unpleasant, he will hit if he can¡¯t go up. Now he can¡¯t hit someone. He just pretended to be dead and said to Elma: ¡°If you want to beat me,e hurry up! But you have to think about it first, when you are close to Lao Tzu, will Lao Tzu¡¯s leg break your ribs with one kick?¡± Elma: ¡°You¡­you really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Why do I want to know you! You have three heads and six arms, and you are still a fcuking man. Be a woman now, make Lao Tzu curious about you? ¡° Elma: ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like. That night! The night between her and the man in front of her, she originally took the initiative, and she hated it because she was angry with Kraig. That night she drank too much, so she found a man out of anger and fooled around all night. But Elma didn¡¯t expect that the man she was looking for at any time in the bar did not obey her at all. He didn¡¯t obey her at all. After having a rtionship with her and sober, the first thing this man did was Hit her. Beat her Elma! It was ten years when Elma was traveling abroad, what kind of man I have never seen before! Almost all kinds of men were scared by her Elma! In the end, it was better to return to China, but was dumped by Kraig first! Looking for a man in a bar to spend the night, he was beaten by this man! The man beat her and disappeared that day. Elma had been pestering Kraig all the time, so heter left the man behind. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1431 – 1432 Chapter 1431 ¨C 1432 Read Chapter 1431 ¨C 1432 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1431 As a result, here today, at Jun¡¯s house, she unexpectedly ran into it again. Now that she met, Elma must repay the grievance and humiliation she suffered that day! She must make this man kneel and kowtow to her, and after kowtow to soften his head, kill him! The man definitely couldn¡¯t live. Otherwise, she would have no hope of marrying Kraig. ¡°Look at you like this, with your hands tied, you D*mn dead man, you were offended to sleep in Nancheng, and you were tied to Kyoto!¡± Elma asked happily. Pan Haoyang¡¯s face suddenly dimmed: ¡°Get out!¡± Elma: ¡°Heh! Death ising, you can still be so horrible! A man like you is really interesting! Auntie, if I were still wandering abroad, I would definitely be interested in you! But now, since you If you were tied up and sent to Kyoto and sent to Jun¡¯s house, you will die!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°I have to die, I know, do you use it?¡± Elma: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She ran out immediately. She is going to ask Uncle Jun Chengyin to borrow a gun. She was going to kill this D*mn thing herself! At this moment, in Jun Chengyin¡¯s study, Jun Chengyin, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu are talking secretly. ¡°Chengyin, we are old friends too. You have to help if you are busy. The reason why I turned to Kyoto from Nancheng and came to see you was to avoid Arron¡¯s eyes. After this happened, I will give you a hundred million!¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°You¡­Fu Group has been held by Arron, do you still have money?¡± At this time, Qin Wenyu smiled: ¡°Brother Chengyin, you underestimate our youngest couple. Although we don¡¯t have much cash in hand, the total amount of real estate across the country must be at least 500 million.¡± ¡°Not only real estate, but also gold and silver jewelry.¡± ¡°Also, your brother and we both saved some gold bars, which were originally intended to be our coffin capital. Now give you half of those gold bars, which are real money.¡± Jun Chengyin: ¡°¡­¡± To be honest, his eyes shined green. One hundred million. Looking at the whole country, how many people can put out 100 million, just let her Jun Chengyin help? Except for the Fu family. There is really no one. However, Jun Chengyin still has to behave. ¡°Brother, how can I have such friendship between the Jun family and the Fu family¡­¡± ¡°I know, you did a lot of folds wherever I am. You got your advanced weapons on Gasing Ind, but they were all swallowed by my children, so they are in the dark, these¡­ .. can be regarded as some apologies for you.¡± ¡°So Chengyin is in prison, don¡¯t be polite. You have to be polite to me like this. I only take it that you are not willing to do me this favor. Otherwise, once Arron chased him, the consequences would be disastrous.¡± Jun Chengyin nodded immediately: ¡°Okay, looking at Brother Fu¡¯s painstaking flight, I have to help this, but as you know, I was recently pitted by Arron, and it has shrunk by more than half. I also need to take care of everything.¡± Fu Zhengxiong is a sensible person. He immediately said: ¡°One hundred million, I have brought it.¡± ¡°Okay! That¡¯s it!¡± Jun Chengyin said simply. As soon as her voice fell, there was a knock on the door outside, and Jun Chengyin just went out. After pulling them away, it was Elma. He immediately asked, ¡°My niece, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elma immediately said: ¡°Uncle Qiu, you give me a gun, and I will kill the prisoner myself! He offended me verbally!¡± Jun Chengyin was puzzled: ¡°The prisoner?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the man in ck who is drunk, the one with his hands tied! I¡¯m about to blow his head right now¡­¡± ¡°Dare you!¡± Qin Wenyu interrupted Elma before she finished her words. Qin Wenyu raised his hand and pped Elma¡¯s face: ¡°If you dare to touch a finger of my son, I will strip you!¡± Chapter 1432 Elma covered her face: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my son!¡± Qin Wenyu looked at the woman in front of him coldly. She didn¡¯t know this woman, she had a long sorrowful look with teeth and ws, but Hao Yang, just came here, her hands were still tied up, why did she offend this woman? Want to blow Pan Haoyang¡¯s head? Elma: ¡°You¡­you¡­who are you?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°Get out!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She was so wronged that she would cry! Usually she scolded others and drove them away. Since returning to China this time, she has really fallen out of blood! I was dumped by my boyfriend as soon as I returned home! Not long after he came back, he was taken advantage of by a rash guy in a bar, but he was beaten by that rash guy. Now. Beaten by this old woman again! Why is she so unlucky! Just as it was about to happen, Jun Chengyin stopped her behind him: ¡°Elma, don¡¯t be presumptuous!¡± ¡°Uncle Jun!¡± Elma acted like a baby. ¡°Do you know who is standing in front of you?¡± Jun Chengyin asked. Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Jun Chengyin said: ¡°Nancheng, Arron¡¯s parents!¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know Elma before, but in the past month or so, she has fully understood Arron. Just like Jun Chengyin is in Kyoto with such a high authority, Arron has taken care of him. That¡¯s not even counted, Arron paid a four or two for a thousand catties, and then took part of Jun Chengyin¡¯s good weapons into his bag. Not only that, Arron almost killed Jun Chengyin¡¯s second daughter, Siu. Jun Chengyin didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Elma knew that Jun Chengyin was afraid of Arron. At least he didn¡¯t dare to head-on with Arron. Therefore, Arron¡¯s parents are naturally respected in Jun Chengyin. As for her, Elma lives here now, she must listen to Jun Chengyin¡¯s words, not to mention, if she wants to reconcile with Kraig in the future, she needs the support of the Jun family. Maybe even Arron¡¯s parents have to support her Elma? Thinking of this, Elma immediately shouted obediently: ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Fu, Aunt Fu, I don¡¯t know that the person inside is your son, I¡­ just now he said More extreme, I get a little angry, but that¡¯s okay, I think he¡­ must have been drinking too much?¡± Qin Wenyu walked into the room without even looking at Elma. Indoors, Pan Haoyang was already sitting on the sofa leisurely. However, his hands are tied behind, which is very inconvenient. Seeing Qin Wenyuing in, Pan Haoyang sneered and said, ¡°Old witch, you better kill me. If you don¡¯t kill me, I will kill you!¡± Qin Wenyu was also not angry: ¡°You are only in your 30s, why do you want to die? Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Ha! Olddy! Don¡¯t tell me that you will treat me as your own son from today, for me to eat and drink, for peace andfort?¡± Qin Wenyu shook his head: ¡°Hao Yang, you are not that kind of person.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Qin Wenyu incredulously. This old immortal old witch was beaten by him several times by Pan Haoyang, and the most serious one was that he had lost a lot of ck hair of the olddy. But the old woman didn¡¯t even remember her hatred. Not only does he not hold grudges, but he also treats him Pan Haoyang with such a pleasant look? ¡°The old immortal thing, I havemitted it under your hand now, if you want to kill it, you must pluck it, whatever you want! I don¡¯t know how to say nothing, just do it quickly! The old immortal thing!¡± Pan Haoyang is iparable Cursed patiently. ¡°Hao Yang! Calm down!¡± At this time, Fu Zhengxiong, who had just entered the door, said. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up This is from N?velDrama.Org. Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1433 – 1434 Chapter 1433 ¨C 1434 Read Chapter 1433 ¨C 1434 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1433 Fu Zhengxiong raised his hand and touched Pan Haoyang¡¯s green and ck stubble cheeks: ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Dad.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Fu Zhengxiong said sternly: ¡°I said, you are my son, I already know that you are my son!¡± Pan Haoyang lifted his foot and kicked: ¡°fcuk off!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°My son, you can¡¯t be arrogant, I¡¯m your father, I won¡¯t harm you¡­¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Fu Zhengxiong! You won¡¯t harm me? It¡¯s because of you that I don¡¯t even have the right to be born! That¡¯s why she secretly born me on Gasing Ind! She gave me to the Pan family!¡± ¡°Now more than 30 years have passed, and she is dead. I don¡¯t even know that she is my mother. I don¡¯t even know that I have a father who is very rich in Nancheng. Tell me now, you won¡¯t harm me?¡± ¡°Old thing! If it wasn¡¯t because you tied me up while I was drunk on her grave, do you think you can live now? I killed you on her grave long ago!¡± Fu Zhengxiong was still not angry: ¡°If you kill me to make you feel better, my father agrees to let you die.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless. ¡°But you are now in your thirties. You are not married and have children. You have a long way to go, so Dad wants topensate you.¡± Fu Zhengxiong continued. Pan Haoyang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at Fu Zhengxiong more. Fu Zhengxiong nodded: ¡°What Dad said is true. Dad willpensate you.¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s tone improved a bit: ¡°You arrested me on her grave. I think you went to her grave?¡± Fu Zhengxiong nodded: ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Did you kowtow to her!¡± Pan Haoyang asked. Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No knock!¡± Pan Haoyang asked angrily. ¡°Knock¡­Knocked.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said. ¡°You admit it, you are my rtives!¡± Pan Haoyang asked again. Fu Zhengxiong nodded: ¡°Dad is your real father.¡± ¡°Very good! Now! You will divorce Qin Wenyu right away! Then kill Qin Wenyu! Then marry her!¡± Pan Haoyang¡¯s ¡°she¡± always refers to Shanna. He couldn¡¯t change it and shouted¡¯Mom¡¯. Moreover, he resented Shanna in his heart. However, no matter how resentful Shanna is, Pan Haoyang will involuntarily defend Shanna in front of Fu Zhengxiong. Will work with Shanna. He is just unwilling! Before he could see her, she was gone. Pan Haoyang became angry when he thought of this. Just want to level the whole world! However, he felt that Fu Zhengxiong was right. He is only in his thirties this year. He has not married a wife and had children, and he has not even enjoyed the beauty of life. If he were to be hacked to death now, he would really be a bit unwilling. Since he was not reconciled, he unreasonably ordered Fu Zhengxiong to let Fu Zhengxiong marry¡¯she¡¯. Fu Zhengxiong smiled bitterly. The little son in front of him is more gloomy in his brows and eyes. Gloomy, perverted, cruel, with a hint of childlike willfulness and unreasonableness. Fu Zhengxiong had mixed feelings in his heart: ¡°Your mother¡­ she has already settled in the country as early as seven years ago, so how can you let Dad¡­ marry her?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Everything is Dad¡¯s fault. As long as you leave here safely, you want to beat Dad, want to scold Dad, Dad will leave you alone, OK? Dad just wants you to leave the country safely, your aunt and I will treat you All the funds for going abroad are ready, you can be there and make aeback.¡± Pan Haoyang was puzzled: ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay here?¡± Fu Zhengxiong sighed: ¡°Because your twin brother, Arron, has a fierce nature, you have only a dead end here.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1434 Although Pan Haoyang hated Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu, he knew that Fu Zhengxiong was right. Pan Haoyang had already experienced how fierce and thunderous his twin brother Arron was when he was in Jiaxingdao. Gasing Ind is notrge or well developed, and his eldest brother Pan Haojing¡¯s resistance measures are not very good, but he Pan Haoyang is doing very well. However, even so, Arron¡¯s siege was still unable to resist. It took only three days for Arron to take the entire Gasing Ind back in his pocket. Later, Pan Haoyang discovered that it took Arron only two or three days to recover Gasing Ind. That was because Arron was waiting. Waiting for some local leaders in Gasing Ind to report to him the financial situation and real estate of Gasing Ind. The most important thing is the liquidation of the armour funded by Jun Chengyin. The weapons that Jun Chengyin originally funded for Gasing Ind werepletely surrendered by Arron without any effort. Part of the weapon was expanded by Arron as his own. In the other part, Arron earned as much as one billion. During the short one-week trip to Gasing Ind, Arron made a lot of money and even levelled Gasing All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ind, leaving him homeless for Pan Haoyang. This is Arron. Pan Haoyang had heard about the depth of his city for a long time and had seen it with his own eyes, and Pan Haoyang also knew that Arron was not merciful to his brothers and was very cruel. So at this moment, Pan Haoyang knew that Fu Zhengxiong was talking about the facts. He couldn¡¯t help asking Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°My brother¡­ him, a few above him¡­¡± ¡°The older brothers above him are also your brothers! They are all my biological sons!¡± Qin Wenyu said again. Pan Haoyang looked at Qin Wenyu hostilely. Qin Wenyu didn¡¯t care, she just continued: ¡°My biological son died because of Arron! Now the entire Fu Group is under the control of Arron, and even your father has no right to participate in thepany¡¯s decision-making. , Let alone you!¡± What Qin Wenyu said was very clear. Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°Am I rare!¡± ¡°You are not umon, your brothers are worthy of being twins. The cruelty and stubbornness in your bones are exactly the same. But I still said that.¡± Pan Haoyang looked at Qin Wenyu angeredly: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You are only in your thirties. You still have to live. You have a better future to develop. You have to get married and have children. Your father has lost your three older brothers. He doesn¡¯t want to look at you and your twin brothers. Killing each other.¡± Qin Wenyu said calmly. Pan Haoyang sneered at the doctor again: ¡°Are you so kind?¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°I¡¯m getting old¡­¡± ¡°Fart!¡± Pan Haoyang interrupted Qin Wenyu immediately. Qin Wenyu: ¡°You¡­¡± Pan Haoyang rolled his eyelids contemptuously: ¡°Olddy! I know all those cruel things you did to my biological mother! So, you me my brother for being cruel, you should first me you for being cruel!¡± ¡°You are such a vicious old woman! I am not your own person, but the son of your rival! Not only that, my brother also killed several of your sons. Tell me now that you treat me as your own son?¡± ¡°Old stuff! Are you lying to a three-year-old child?¡± Hearing Pan Haoyang cursing himself like this. Qin Wenyu did not refute. Instead, she cried. After crying, his tone was very quiet: ¡°Yang¡¯er, you are not me, how do you know my pain and difficulties?¡± ¡°I was only in my thirties, not even forty.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1435 – 1436 Chapter 1435 ¨C 1436 Read Chapter 1435 ¨C 1436 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1435 ¡°How young and aggressive I was then?¡± ¡°Our Fu Group has inherited hundreds of years of foundation in Nancheng, but in those few years we encountered an unprecedented storm, which caused the Fu Group to copse.¡± ¡°I can only advance and retreat with your father.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°When there was no way, I chose to let your father seduce your mother, so that I could stand on my heels on Gasing Ind.¡± ¡°From the perspective of our Fu Group, what if we can revitalize apany and ruin a person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s better than ruining apany with tens of thousands of people, without a job, and being disced, right?¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To your mother, I am cruel and inhumane. But what about the Fu Group?¡± ¡°Your father and I helped the Fu Group out of the predicament together! I was cruel to your mother, but from another angle, I contributed to the Fu Group.¡± ¡°I have half the credit for the Fushi Group¡¯s prosperity today.¡± ¡°However, all my sons died in Arron¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m never going back to my thirties. I¡¯m already over 70 years old. I can¡¯t fight anymore, and my sons have passed away one after another. I¡¯m just lonely now. Old man.¡± ¡°I only have two choices, one is to live alone with your father, and the other is to straighten you up, let you marry and have children so that I can rely on your father. Because your brother clearly doesn¡¯t want us. ¡° Pan Haoyang suddenlyughed wildly: ¡°You forced the three of us, mother and son, to be like this. Of course he can¡¯t want you! He didn¡¯t drink your blood because of Fu Zhengxiong!¡± ¡°Old witch! He doesn¡¯t want you, do I want you?!¡± Qin Wenyu was also not angry. She only said: ¡°Yang¡¯er, I still said that. You are only in your thirties. You have a great future. Just like you said, you are now tied here by us. , You can¡¯t escape death no matter what, why don¡¯t you take a gamble?¡± ¡°Bet me and your father, you can make aeback.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± He was silent for a long time. Then he said in a faint and low tone: ¡°Untie me!¡± Qin Wenyu: ¡°Okay, okay, my son.¡± Say yes, she personally loosened Pan Haoyang. When I look at Pan Haoyang again, Qin Wenyu has a lot of kindness in her eyes. She raised her eyes to Pan Haoyang: ¡°Yang¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter if you call my mother or not. From now on, your dad and I will rely on you. , You will go abroad today, and when you go abroad, you will have a steady stream of funds to give you.¡± Pan Haoyang didn¡¯t pay attention to Qin Wenyu. However, after regaining his freedom, he did not fight Qin Wenyu again. He just looked at Jun Chengyin who had been standing at the door and said, ¡°Mr. Jun, thank you.¡± ¡°Pan Si Young Master! Don¡¯te here unharmed, we are all acquaintances, don¡¯t worry, since your father and your aunt have found me, I will naturally send you abroad.¡± Jun Chengyin said. Yubi, he said again: ¡°I hope we can take care of each other in the future, just as the fourth son of Pan used to be on Gasing Ind. Jun Mou sincerely hopes to make you as a friend.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°¡­¡± At this time, Elma behind Jun Chengyin also rushed in from the outside: ¡°Fourth son of Pan, you turned out to be the fourth son of Pan from Jiaxing Ind? No, you turned out to be Fu¡­Uncle Fu¡¯s number one. Five sons, nice to meet you.¡± As he said, Elma stretched out his hand and said proactively: ¡°Let¡¯s meet again. I¡¯m Elma from the Qiu family in Kyoto. I¡¯m d to meet you¡­¡± ¡°Go! You dirty ba5tard!¡± Pan Haoyang kicked Elma out of the door. Chapter 1436 ¡°Aw!¡± Elmay on her back, a mouthful of old blood almost squirted out, and she curled up on the ground for a long time in pain. Before she could get over, Pan Haoyang stepped on one of his feet again: ¡°Listen to Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu has never had a hobby of pitying and cherishing jade!¡± ¡°I only know that I am sick when I see you!¡± ¡°I will kill you before I leave the country!¡± Pan Haoyang kicked with his feet up. ¡°Slow!¡± Jun Chengyin suddenly stopped behind him. Pan Haoyang looked back at Jun Chengyin: ¡°Mr. Jun? A female branch! Do you sympathize with her?¡± Jun Chengyin smiled awkwardly. God! Said Elma is a female branch! It is estimated that the entire southern city plus Kyoto, only Pan Haoyang dare to say. No! Arron also dared to say. Really worthy of being twin brothers. No matter the temper or the degree of cruel temperament, Pan Haoyang and Arron are exactly the same. The only difference is that Arron is more calm and calm. And Pan Haoyang¡¯s cruelty was all written on his face, unscrupulous. Between the two, Arron was more like a profound king of the city. Pan Haoyang was like a spoiled child,wless and unscrupulous. Jun Chengyin, just quietly, Pan Haoyang pulled aside: ¡°Fourth son, this woman¡­¡± ¡°The female branch you raised?¡± Pan Haoyang asked. Jun Chengyin hurriedly said: ¡°Where, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. This is a daughter of my family. She has always been abroad. She used to be spoiled by heaven and fearless. So the fourth son, if she If you offend you, I will apologize for her like you.¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°A female branch?¡± Pan Haoyang took a bite of a female branch. The shouting Elma immediately stood up from the ground, clutching the smell of sweetness in her throat, and pointed at Pan Haoyang: ¡°You dead thing! You are tired of life and crooked! I can tell, you are Arron¡¯s enemy!¡± Pan Haoyang sneered at Elma. Elma continued: ¡°I¡¯m telling you Pan Haoyang! My fiance and Arron are life and death brothers! Believe it or not, I will call Arron now and let Arron kill you!¡± Pan Haoyang: ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Elma thought Pan Haoyang was frightened, and she immediately scolded: ¡°Dead thing! I have been teasing men for ten years. It¡¯s all men who bow to me and profess me! I want you to see how powerful Elma is today. , You really think I¡¯m a girl!¡± ¡°You call me one by one! Based on this, Elma will kill you today!¡± Yu Bing, Elma turned and left. She really wanted to call Arron. Just outside, Elma understood what Old Man Fu and the olddy said. At this moment, she also knew that the old man and the olddy had taken Pan Haoyang out of the country to avoid Arron. So Elma was sure that as long as she called Arron, Arron would definitely let the man in front of her who raped her, and beat her but still call her a female member to die! However, as soon as she turned around, Jun Chengyin yelled at her: ¡°Elma!¡± Elma looked at Jun Chengyin angrily: ¡°Uncle Jun, don¡¯t stop me! I, Elma, let this D*mn man know today, offending me and insulting me!¡± ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± Jun Chengyin roared. Elma: ¡°Uncle Jun what did you say?¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± Jun Chengyin pulled Elma to the study. Then she said to her: ¡°Elma! You are in a difficult situation right now, don¡¯t you know? You want to marry Kraig, but Kraig doesn¡¯t want you!¡± ¡°Just because Kraig doesn¡¯t want me, should I be bullied!¡± ¡°Elma! I heard clearly, the reason why he treats you as a female branch! Is that because of what he did to him?¡± Jun Chengyin asked straightforwardly. Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1437 – 1438 Chapter 1437 ¨C 1438 Read Chapter 1437 ¨C 1438 of the Novel Punished by His Love. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1437 She blushed suddenly. That time, he indeed took the initiative. But she didn¡¯t expect this man to be so vicious that he would not be moved by her beauty at all. Hit when you use it up. Seeing that Elma was silent, Jun Chengyin said again: ¡°Elma! You have to remember that only when we join forces can you finally marry the Jun¡¯s family. You Qiu¡¯s family. The second room with my Jun¡¯s family, and Fu Zhengxiong. The couple and this illegitimate son, we have joined forces to be strong, so that we can resist Kraig and Arron.¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Elma nodded: ¡°I understand, Uncle Jun.¡± ¡°Since you understand all kinds of greatness! Then be honest with me!¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t want to scold me or beat me¡­¡± Elma was the channel. Jun Chengyin sneered: ¡°Neither of these two brothers are so hot, they are like dragons and phoenixes in their bones. Now it is Pan Haoyang. He does everything on the surface. If Arron is the case, do you think you are still alive?¡± Elma was scared to speak. ¡°You are a woman who doesn¡¯t obey the duty of a woman, but you want to control a man every day. You didn¡¯t control a man. You provoke amotion yourself. You me others?¡± Jun Chengyin scolded Elma, showing no mercy. . Anyway, they are all the women Kraig doesn¡¯t want. Why is he afraid of them from the Qiu family? But Elma became softer and softer. ¡°I see, Uncle Jun.¡± ¡°Be honest! Let him scold you whatever he scolds you, and he will go abroad immediately!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two came out of the study again, and Elma, who had just been beaten with a sweet chest, seemed to be a different person. He took the initiative to apologize to Pan Haoyang: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the fourth son of Pan, it was all my fault. I apologize like you, you If you want to scold me, please scold me.¡± ¡°Go dead! I¡¯m sick when I see you!¡± Elma bit her lip and wanted to cry. ¡°Go away! So ugly, so ugly and cheap, get out!¡± Elma resisted the tears and turned away. As he walked, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Pan Haoyang, the thin and long man in between had a mncholy expression on his face, but he also had a decadent air of stubbornness and fear of death. This expression fascinated Elma for a while. Growing up, this is the first woman who yelled at her and dared to beat her like this. Elma¡¯s heart shed unexpectedly, and she blushed, and she walked faster. Here, Jun Chengyin, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu began a secret discussion route. Because the three of them all knew, the sooner this matter must be, the better. In just this afternoon, after the discussion was over, Jun Chengyin used his power to send Pan Haoyang out. As for where it was delivered, no one knows. Kraig took Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s one hundred million benefit. However, Fu Zhengxiong and Qin Wenyu did not miss their appointment, and they gave Pan Haoyang nearly one billion family assets. At the moment when the younger son was sent away, Fu Zhengxiong burst into tears: ¡°Here, I and this younger son As soon as they recognized each other, they¡­ sent him away. ¡° On the surface, Qin Wenyu wasforting Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°Don¡¯t be ufortable. Instead of letting him stay and fight against Arron, let him go.¡± However, Qin Wenyu had a vicious thought in her heart. What she wants to see is actually, two tigers are fighting, and both lose and lose! At the same moment in Nancheng, Arron was taking care of Kraig in the hospital. When Kraig fell asleep, Arron¡¯s cell phone rang, and he looked at an unfamiliar number. He picked it up and connected: ¡°Hey¡­¡± At the other end, a gloomy voice came, and the voice only said two words: ¡°Farewell!¡± Chapter 1438 Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He seemed to hear who it was, but he was not sure. ¡°You are luckier than me!¡± The other end spoke again. Arron: ¡°Pan Haoyang?¡± Pan Haoyang sneered: ¡°You have been living by her side, but what about me? I haven¡¯t seen her before. When I knew it, she was already asleep in the ground!¡± Arron: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Want to kill me?¡± Pan Haoyang asked back. Arron: ¡°You are my only brother.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Pan Haoyang scolded angrily. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Pan Haoyang smiled provocatively: ¡°You can¡¯t find me! It will be long in Japan!¡± If thenguage was necessary, he hung up the phone. Here Arron nced at the phone and smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t know what he failed to track his father and aunt to Kyoto this night, and what they did. However, he really couldn¡¯t walk away. Compared with those tedious things, Kraig¡¯s life is the most important. Of course, in the depths of Arron¡¯s heart, Pan Haoyang¡¯s life is equally important, but at least Pan Haoyang is still alive now, isn¡¯t it? Arron turned and looked at Kraig who was sleeping. The man on the hospital bed frowned. He shouted: ¡°Xiaoshan, Xiaoshan¡­¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to persuade Kraig in the hospital bed, and me Kraig for not cherishing it? But when Arron struggled to find Suzi for five or six years, he sometimes found a ce of despair. When there was no news, Arron was also very decadent. Therefore, he did not entertain Kraig with such words. Arron didn¡¯t even know, is it possible for Kraig and Dalia in this life? What he can do now is to make the brothers of life and death get better as soon as possible. When Kraig woke up, it was already past four in the afternoon. He was asleep again in this sleep. The whole person is also much more refreshed, but it looks weaker and paler. ¡°Why did youe in, old Fu?¡± Kraig sat up and looked up at Fu Jinghao. He drank in his vi and ordered the domestic helper not to let anyone in, especially Lenny. More precisely, especially the Jun family! My father, and even the entire Jun family, hoped that Kraig would marry Elma. Therefore, as long as he returns to Kyoto, waves of people wille to persuade him. But he was dripping blood in his heart. The people he sent out to find Dalia in the east were also wave after wave. But there is no news at all. She is pregnant So far, it has been more than two months. Should I be pregnant in two months? But how can a woman with a big belly survive outside? How! Kraig is anxious, his heart is burning But what can I do? In this way, he nestled in the house where Dalia was driven out. He woke up drunk, and woke up again to get drunk again. Sometimes he feels good to be drunk. Because I can see Dalia in my dream. She is still so gentle and obedient. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1439 – 1440 Chapter 1439 ¨C 1440 Read Chapter 1439 ¨C 1440 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1439 She is still so understanding. She is not coy, she is not coquettish, and she can take care of him very considerately without saying anything. Dalia often said: ¡°I will be your most satisfied maid. I will let you have no worries. If you don¡¯t want me anymore, you just need to tell me and I will disappear from your eyes.¡± She really disappeared. His letter was also hollowed out. ¡°It¡¯s ruthless! A woman, don¡¯t let me catch her! I can¡¯t spare her if I catch her!¡± Kraig said suddenly. At this time, Suzi came in from outside, and she sneered: ¡°What! Mr. Jun, are you still so pretentious to Sister Shan?¡± Kraig: ¡°Suzi, you¡­ are you here too?¡± Suzi mmed a bunch of flowers in front of Kraig, and said angrily: ¡°I knew you were still in this tone to Sister Shan, I wouldn¡¯t buy you this bunch of flowers.¡± ¡°Mom, I picked this flower for Uncle Jun.¡± Lilly looked up at Suzi. Suzi nkly gave Shen a single nce. Lilly immediately stuck out his tongue and smiled. She didn¡¯t hate Uncle Jun very much, because Uncle Jun lost Aunt Shanshan, and she was a little angry. However, Lilly often heard from his father that he had the best rtionship with Uncle Jun. Now that Uncle Jun is sick, Lilly thought about buying a bunch of flowers tofort Uncle Jun. It happened to be at the entrance of the hospital, she suggested to her mother. Mother was unwilling at first. Mother said: ¡°He is not worthy!¡± Lilly looked up at his mother: ¡°Mom, what is unworthy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Kraig is not a good person! So, I don¡¯t deserve to receive flowers.¡± Lilly nodded thoughtfully: ¡°Oh¡­but, then why should Dad treat Uncle Jun so well?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t know how to exin to the girl. ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you talking anymore?¡± The children always break the casserole and ask, are they alright. Suzi hesitated: ¡°Well, when your father was alone abroad, his life was also very difficult. Later, your father met your uncle Jun. At first it was your father who saved Uncle Jun¡¯s life. Later, Uncle Jun was grateful to you. Dad, I sent a lot of people to protect your dad.¡± ¡°Later, Uncle Jun helped your father establish his employment group abroad.¡± ¡°What is an employment group?¡± Shen Only asked again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ very powerful. It can protect the only bodyguard group with his mother.¡± Suzi didn¡¯t want his daughter to know too much, so he made this exnation. ¡°Oh¡­Then Uncle Jun is really good to my father.¡± Lilly said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Lilly looked up at Suzi with a begging expression: ¡°Mom, Uncle Jun is now a patient¡­¡± Suzi smiled. She knelt down and put the only one in her arms, and said with great relief: ¡°My only one is really the pride of my mother. Although my only one is very sturdy and brave, he is not afraid of everything, but My only but momentary kind heart.¡± ¡°My baby is right. Uncle Jun and your dad have a very good rtionship. He just didn¡¯t handle Aunt Shanshan¡¯s matter correctly, but in general, he is still your dad¡¯s friend. He is sick now. , We should send him flowers.¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Well, my mother is awesome!¡± ¡°Well, these flowers are all chosen by the only one. Choose whatever the only one likes.¡± Children¡¯s vision is really different from that of adults. The flowers that the little girl chose were dog-tail flowers, grasses, yellow tulips, and yellow-purple daisies. It looks very childlike and lively. Such a bunch of flowers was thrown by Suzi on the bedside table in front of the hospital bed, and Lilly Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. felt distressed. Kraig on the hospital bed also feels distressed. He is usually a man who doesn¡¯t like children so much, so naturally he doesn¡¯t like the flowers chosen by children¡¯s eyes. But it¡¯s different now. Dalia, who was driven away by him, is pregnant, and she will have a baby left in the near future. Is it a boy or a girl? Kraig looked forward very much. But extremely desperate. As a result, he can¡¯t help but feel emotional when he looks at this childlike flower now. Kraig raised her hand to pick up the bunch of flowers, and said to herself in a low and decadent tone: ¡°I don¡¯t know where Xiaoshan is now. Is she full and dressed warmly? Can someone bully her? ¡° ¡°Sister Shan is fine now!¡± Suzi blurted out. Chapter 1440 Hearing Suzi¡¯s words like this, Kraig immediately sat up from the bed. He excitedly asked, ¡°Suzi, do you know where Xiaoshan is, right?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig looked at Suzi expectantly: ¡°Suzi, tell me where Xiaoshan is, tell me?¡± Suzi said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jun, I really don¡¯t know where she is. She called mest time. I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I told youter and you went to find it. The whole mountain is a graveyard.¡± After a pause, Suzi also sighed: ¡°I know you want to find Sister Shan, and I want to find too.¡± ¡°Because I was pregnant, I knew that while fleeing and giving birth to a child would be a life of nine deaths! So, I want to find Sister Shan more than you.¡± After speaking, Suzi took the bunch of flowers from Kraig and carefully inserted them into the vase. Kraig sat down on the bed decadently. ¡°It seems that Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t n to let me see her again in this life. She¡­ hates me so?¡± Suzi calmly persuaded Kraig: ¡°Mr. Jun, to be honest, I didn¡¯t hear how much she hated you when Sister Shan talked to mest time. Instead, she is grateful to you for taking care of her for so many years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she wants to know where she has offended you. Are you going to hunt her down like this?¡± Kraigughed at herself: ¡°Is my search for her a kind of chase for her?¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was sad: ¡°Of course!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jun, have you ever thought about it. When you drove Sister Shan out of the house, she was beaten by Elma. I heard from her that Sister Shan came back again, but she was beaten again by Elma. , She was almost killed.¡± ¡°I almost got rounded.¡± ¡°You want this to happen. In these situations, Sister Shan must think you did it.¡± ¡°She is afraid that you are going to die. She can¡¯t figure it out. Elma has robbed her of only more than one million yuan. Why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± Kraig yelled, ¡°You, how did you tell her?¡± Suzi sighed again: ¡°What can you say, Mr. Jun? She is really threatened from you. What will others say will be useful to her? It will only be a kind of pressure.¡± ¡°She personally felt the threat of death, personally felt the kind of waiting for you for a few years, and then you let her cleanse out of the house, and count her only money as her sry this year and take it away from her. .¡± ¡°In fact, Mr. Jun, you brought sister Shan to all kinds of banquets and showed her to your face. If you change someone else, you find a big star, you can¡¯t give people a few million people a year?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, will the big stars go home to cook for you, wash your hair, and pinch your feet?¡± Kraig ¡°¡­¡± He has no ce to show himself when Suzi said. ¡°So Mr. Jun, in fact, no matter what I say, Sister Shan will not believe me. She will only think that I and Arron are in the same group. We lied to her together. I might have said too muchst time. She hasn¡¯t called me recently.¡± Thinking of this, Suzi felt sad. Her tone darkened: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can see Sister Shan in this life.¡± Suzi doesn¡¯t have many friends. Lara misceneous calctions, only three or four. She cherishes any friend very much. Especially, when she first met Dalia, at that time Suzi felt that she might die, might be ruined by others, might be various, in that case, everyone suppressed her. But Dalia alone took a bottle of water and handed it to her. A bottle of water is worthless. But that friendship, that equality, let Suzi remember for a lifetime. Suzi was silent, and Kraig was even more silent. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1441 – 1442 Chapter 1441 ¨C 1442 Read Chapter 1441 ¨C 1442 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1441 Even Lilly snuggled in his father¡¯s arms and did not speak. Fortunately, at this time someone came in again to break the silence. ¡°Second uncle, you¡­what¡¯s the matter with you? I went to the leisure vi and the domestic helper blocked me from letting me in. I was so anxious!¡± Lenny was the first one toe in. He came after work in thepany. Immediately afterwards, Darius also came in. His expression is not as anxious as Lenny, after all, Darius and Kraig are not so familiar. Darius put down the flower basket he brought to Kraig, and looked at Suzi eagerly: ¡°Suzi, I have a Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. meeting in thepany today, and I didn¡¯t care if the one who asked you was please, how are you now?¡± ¡°Sanford haspleted the handover over there, right?¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Well, my brother officially took office as the president of Xu Group yesterday. Yesterday was the weekend, and there was no one in thepany. The executives were called in to exin to each other, and the handover went smoothly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Darius was relieved. After a pause, he asked again: ¡°Then, Uncle Fu and Auntie, as well as Grandpa and Grandma Fu, are we all right after we left the old house of the Fu family the day before yesterday?¡± When asked about this, Suzi nced at Arron subconsciously. Arron said immediately: ¡°They are all right.¡± Darius: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± He looked at Suzi again: ¡°Suzi, I know that this Sunday is a day of great joy and great sadness for you, but fortunately, the mother and daughter of Gu Jianing were also sent to prison, and the little girl I also set about sending abroad. It¡¯s okay, I will get betterter.¡± Suzi nodded calmly: ¡°I know my cousin, all the unsatisfactory things in life, this is nothing, I will adjust myself.¡± After a pause, he asked Darius: ¡°Cousin, what happened this weekend, you¡­didn¡¯t you tell Galia and Rayna?¡± Darius shook his head: ¡°I have had a meeting today, and I haven¡¯t had time to tell them.¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t tell them, lest they worry about me.¡± Actually, there is another reason why Suzi didn¡¯t want Darius to tell Galia and Rayna. She was really afraid that two of her best friends wouldugh at her. On the big weekend, she actually had trouble with her man to the point of getting divorced. Now think about it, how ridiculous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Suzi, I won¡¯t tell them.¡± Darius promised. ¡°Thank you.¡± After seeing Kraig in the ward, the group returned one after another. Only Arron and Suzi¡¯s family remained in the ward. ¡°Thank you.¡± Kraig said. ¡°Uncle Jun, you don¡¯t want to thank us, just if¡­ one day when Aunt Shanshanes back, you must treat Aunt Shanshan well, do you remember Uncle Jun?¡± Lilly was very serious. Looking at Kraig. Kraig also nodded very seriously: ¡°Uncle Jun must have listened to the only words of Shen. When I get your Aunt Shanshan back, I will also learn from your father to be a ve to his wife, okay?¡± Lilly nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What is Fennei¡¯s wife ve?¡± Lilly asked, tilting his head. Several people were all amused. Suzi¡¯s mobile phone rang out inughter. Suzi took out the mobile phone whileughing, and she did not look at the ID. She thought it was either Galia or Rayna. I have been busy today, and the busy ones didn¡¯t even say hello to Rayna. Ny-five percent is from Rayna. Suzi pressed the answer button and said: ¡°Rayna! I have no time to read the two artwork you gave me, I¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, it¡¯s me.¡± Dalia¡¯s voice was heard clearly on the other end. Chapter 1442 Hearing the voice of the other party, Suzi was personally shocked. She thought she had heard it wrong, and she stammered excitedly: ¡°Shan¡­is sister Shan you?¡± At the other end, Dalia smiled gently: ¡°Suzi, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with you, why are you so excited? I¡­I didn¡¯t call you too many days?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± In the past few days, she was disturbed by Gu Jianing and Gu Xiaoqing, who hade back from abroad suddenly, and she almost broke up her marriage. So that after this incident, Suzi actually felt like a world away. She felt again as if Sister Shan hadn¡¯t called her for a long time. In fact, it was only two weeks. ¡°Sister Shan, you¡­¡± When Suzi was about to say, here Kraig made a gesture with her. Suzi immediately nced at Kraig. Kraig didn¡¯t even think about looking for pen and ink or anything, so he bit his finger directly, and then wrote a few words on the quilt on the hospital bed. ¡°Don¡¯t let Xiaoshan know that I¡¯m here, talk to her more.¡± Suzi nodded. Indeed! Dalia always called, but Dalia never let Suzi find her. Here Suzi rxed his expression and said: ¡°Sister Shan, it¡¯s okay, I have been in a quarrel with my husband for the past two days¡­well, I almost got divorced. Haha¡± As she said, sheughed herself. But I never thought that Dalia¡¯s tone on the other end of the phone was very heavy: ¡°I felt something was wrong in the past two days. I had the same dream yesterday and the day before yesterday, Suzi.¡± Suzi immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Shan?¡± ¡°I dreamed that you were bitten by a mad dog for two days in a row. I saw it very clearly in my dream that two mad dogs were biting you.¡± ¡°And those two mad dogs are not ordinary mad dogs. They are just like the expensive and sturdy pet dogs. Both dogs bite you at the same time, but their owners are still bullying you.¡± ¡°Suzi, why did I have such a dream? I dreamed twice as soon as I had a dream.¡± ¡°Suzi, you don¡¯t know how much I worry about you. Tell me, are you really okay? Look at me¡­ Kraig is chasing me and I can¡¯t go back to Nancheng to help you. Are you okay?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Tears welled up in the eye sockets. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Her throat was choking. Many people say that a woman¡¯s sixth sense is the strongest. Suzi really witnessed this with his own eyes today. Sister Shan is right. In the past few days, she was indeed bitten by a mad dog. Still two mad dogs. Or two high-end mad dogs in luxurious clothes. Suzi tried to suppress his emotions and recovered his calm. He said to Dalia: ¡°Sister Shan, I¡¯m fine¡­I have really quarreled with my husband in the past two days. I¡¯m all right now, you Are you okay, Sister Shan?¡± Dalia breathed a sigh of relief at the other end: ¡°It¡¯s fine. Suzi, do you know that Sister Shan actually has no friends.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t have real friends. When I followed Mr. Jun, I always acted on the spot. Even if everyone respects me, it is because of Mr. Jun¡¯s face.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am?¡± ¡°Mr. Jun¡¯s domestic helper. In this world, people who really value me, treat me as a friend and care about me, only you and your daughter are the only ones.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1443 – 1444 Chapter 1443 ¨C 1444 Read Chapter 1443 ¨C 1444 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1443 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Suzi, when I was most in distress, you still loaned me money.¡± ¡°Suzi, do you know how grateful I am? But I can¡¯t go back to Nancheng. When I go back to Nancheng, I think Mr. Jun will kill me.¡± ¡°So even if I worry about you, I can¡¯t go back and see you. You have to be careful about everything, Suzi.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She nced at Kraig subconsciously. Kraig was stunned. Suzi turned on the hands-free. Everyone held their breath and looked at Suzi. On the other end, Dalia resolutely said: ¡°Suzi, I have been a domestic helper in a wealthy family for seven years. I originally thought that the head of the house would right me up. As a result, when I drove you out, there was no sign of it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t even let me take away the clothes that Shen reced.¡± ¡°Not only that, but it can also take away all the wages from me.¡± ¡°In fact, the people in the rich can really be cruel.¡± ¡°So Suzi, my elder sister tells you from my elder sister¡¯s experience that you have to be careful in everything. People like us are not good at them.¡± Suzi nodded here: ¡°I know Sister Shan, I know, what you said is for my good. Sister Shan¡­¡± On the other end, Dalia smiled to himself: ¡°But Suzi, I looked at Mr. Fu that he should not be that kind of person.¡± ¡°Mr. Cong Fu is willing to let you give birth to him, and is willing to post the news of your marriage with him on the official Weibo. I guess he and Mr. Jun must not be the same person. Mr. Fu should be sincere to you.¡± Suzi nced at Arron, ¡°Sister Shan, Arron is really nice to me.¡± ¡°So Suzi, when you meet a good man, don¡¯t be too self-willed. Men are good-looking. Sometimes you have to let him, know? That way your life canst longer.¡± ¡°You know Sister Shan, thank you Sister Shan.¡± Suzi¡¯s tears were already streaming down his face. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. Suzi, Sister Shan called today to ask if you are safe or not. If you are okay, Sister will hang up the phone.¡± Suzi: ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t spoken to you yet.¡± Dalia smiled: ¡°Your sister, I am a pauper now. In this great mountain, people who are not willing to pay 2,000 yuan to find a job, they just give it 800! So my sister¡¯s face phone bill can¡¯t bear to use it.¡± ¡°I have to save money now, save money to raise my baby, save money to pay back your 10,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Sister Shan, I don¡¯t want it anymore, and the money will be given to my little nephew as a meeting gift, and I won¡¯t mention money in the future.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work, Sister Shan doesn¡¯t want to owe anyone, she doesn¡¯t want to owe a point.¡± Dalia said. Suzi continued to ask: ¡°Sister Shan, are you okay with your baby now?¡± ¡°You mean my belly?¡± When ites to his stomach, Dalia¡¯s tone is filled with happiness that can¡¯t be concealed. Her voice was raised up, and she didn¡¯t talk about the phone call, she only said excitedly: ¡°Eh, it¡¯s amazing, do you know Suzi, it¡¯s been more than two months, less than three months, you just How do I feel?¡± Suzi smiled and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I can feel her blowing bubbles in my stomach, the kind of chirping movement, and I can still feel his heartbeat.¡± Dalia said happily. Suzi¡¯s face bloomed with a smile: ¡°Yes, when the fetus is three months old, his heartbeat is like blowing bubbles, tweeting, you can feel it in your stomach. When your month gets older, You can still feel her turning over.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Dalia asked in surprise. Suzi said: ¡°Of course, the baby is naughty and not naughty. I can feel it in my stomach. When I was the only one, when it was almost time to give birth to her, she kept rolling in my stomach and was very active. ¡° ¡°As a result, after giving birth, don¡¯t look at the only girl, but she doesn¡¯t have the slightest tenderness of a girl, the only one is very active.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Dalia smiled happily on the other end. Afterughing, she suddenly said to Suzi in a serious face: ¡°Suzi, sister¡­can I ask you something?¡± Chapter 1444 Suzi subconsciously asked: ¡°Sister Shan, what do you say, as long as you have difficulties, you have to tell me the first time, I can help you! Trust me Sister Shan.¡± Dalia¡¯s tone dimmed: ¡°In fact, I just want you to help me ask Mr. Jun, why on earth is he chasing me?¡± Suzi: ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± She wanted to tell Dalia that Kraig didn¡¯t chase her down. Kraig regretted it and was looking for her frantically. However, before Suzi spoke, he saw Kraig on the hospital bed holding a dazzling blood word: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her, let her speak first.¡± Suzi did not say to continue. Then Suzi asked Dalia: ¡°Sister Shan, do you have any grudges with Kraig?¡± ¡°I really have no grudges with him. I have never taken away any of his property. I have never taken any of the gold and silver jewelry he collected. He gave me a lot, but I was at home. Don¡¯t wear those jewellery at that time.¡± ¡°The day Mr. Jun drove me away, I didn¡¯t wear any jewelry anywhere on my neck and ears.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even wear the bracelet on my wrist.¡± ¡°So Suzi, I assure you with my personality, I really didn¡¯t take Mr. Jun any money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any property disputes with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he chased me down?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Paused. Dalia¡¯s tone choked: ¡°I¡­Suzi, I am thirty-six years old this year, and I am not young anymore. I have been pregnant with Mr. Jun three times, and he¡­he doesn¡¯t do it. Contraception. Even though I took the medicine afterwards, I was still pregnant three times by ident.¡± ¡°Because of three abortions, my endometrium is already very thin. The doctor told me that if my child can be born and my uterus is raised well, I will still have a chance to get pregnant in the future.¡± ¡°If the child in my stomach is taken away, I will never have a chance to have a child again.¡± ¡°Suzi, I will never let my child recognize him in my life, and I will definitely not bring any inconvenience to his life.¡± ¡°Even if I take my child to beg in front of him and her wife one day, I will never let him recognize the child.¡± ¡°Can you, Suzi, can you tell Mr. Fu, let Mr. Fu help me, let him talk to Mr. Jun? Stop¡­ chase me down? Okay?¡± At the end, Dalia¡¯s tone was very humble. On this end of the phone, Suzi burst into tears. Suzi looked at Kraig, who had be an ice sculpture. She said to Dalia in a very gloomy mood: ¡°Sister Shan, I¡­I must find a way to convey your words to Mr. Jun. Arron and I will do everything possible to persuade him not to look for you again. Sister Shan, can you¡­ tell me, do you still love him?¡± Suzi¡¯s words are equivalent to asking for Kraig. She also hoped that Kraig heard what Dalia really meant. I also want to take this opportunity to tell Kraig that if it is not necessary, please stop disturbing others¡¯ lives. On the other end, Dalia sighed softly: ¡°Suzi, you said I¡­ am I stupid?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In fact, it was all my fault at the beginning. Mr. Jun didn¡¯t take the initiative to me. I was grateful that he saved my life and was willing to be his domestic helper.¡± ¡°Later he was drunk and I saw him in pain. I knew he was missing his ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°But he told me that his ex-girlfriend hadn¡¯t returned for three years. When I heard him say this, my heart suddenly rxed.¡± ¡°My first time with Mr. Jun, I took the initiative to confess to him.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t me him for this. Mr. Jun has never said that he loves me, but I have always emphasized that he can be reced at any time. He¡­has done nothing wrong.¡± Dalia avoided answering Suzi¡¯s question. But Suzi once again asked bluntly: ¡°Sister Shan, do you¡­ love him?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1445 – 1446 Chapter 1445 ¨C 1446 Read Chapter 1445 ¨C 1446 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1445 ¡°Sister Shan, tell me the truth. Only if you tell me the truth, I can think of a good way to help you.¡± Dalia smiled bitterly: ¡°Love!¡± ¡°How can I not love!¡± ¡°The first time I saw Kraig, he saved me, and I fell in love with him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being cute?¡± ¡°Falling in love with someone who doesn¡¯t love me is a burden for him and a pain for me.¡± ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t love me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to love me to this point. If he says to drive me away, he will drive me away. If he drives me away, he will chase me down.¡± ¡°Suzi, do you know how much I regret falling in love with him now?¡± ¡°Maybe I was not even a joke in his eyes, it was just a tool for venting. After venting, you will have to die.¡± ¡°I have a lot of regret¡­I don¡¯t think of anything anymore, I will never love him again, I just want to live. I just want to survive¡­¡± ¡°So Suzi, as long as he is willing to spare my life and not let me die, I promise that I will never show up in front of him with my children in this life, and will definitely not affect the lives of him and his new wife.¡± ¡°I promise you!¡± Dalia said, digging into his lungs. Hearing Dalia¡¯s words, Suzi¡¯s heart seemed to be digged by a knife. She suddenly thought of her mother. The mother is the child of grandma and grandfather Shu. Grandma loved Grandpa Shu for a lifetime, but Grandpa Shu also wanted to let Grandma die all the time. Moreover, he has never admitted that his mother is his child. Is this world so cruel? Such tragic events are not being staged all the time? Suzi wiped the tears from his eyes, and then calmed down before asking: ¡°Sister Shan, are you¡­ happy now?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± When ites to life now, Dalia feels relieved: ¡°I am very poor, but my mother loves me. The brother Dashan who rescued me is very kind to me. Every day we drive a tricycle to find work in the city, which is very practical.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She looked up at Kraig, who was holding blood in her hand. Kraig¡¯s face was still like an ice sculpture. Suzi didn¡¯t care, she just said: ¡°I know Sister Shan, as long as you can be happy, I will go to ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate Suzi.¡± Dalia cried excitedly. After crying on the phone for a while, she said, ¡°Suzi. I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°Okay. Goodbye Sister Shan.¡± Suzi said in a heavy tone. After closing the line, Suzi first looked at Arron. Arron was expressionless. However, Suzi could tell from Arron¡¯s calm expression that Arron would make another decision. The man slowly looked at Kraig, who was sitting in front of the hospital bed, still holding the blood word in a daze, and said solemnly: ¡°Kraig, the whole conversation between Suzi and Dalia was hands-free, Lilly can hear everything clearly.¡± Kraig asked mechanically: ¡°What do you mean, Arron?¡± ¡°Dalia has given up her heart to you. She has no love for you, so there is no hate. She only hopes that you can let her go and let her live well.¡± ¡°Kraig, she is so kind to you, shouldn¡¯t you give her a happy ending?¡± Arron said word by word. ¡°No! I must take her back in this life!¡± Kraig said suddenly. Chapter 1446 Seeing Kraig look like this, Suzi suddenly became angry: ¡°Kraig, you ba5tard! You are not a human!¡± The six-year-old boy, Lilly, also cried out and looked at Kraig with tears: ¡°Uncle Jun, you heard what Aunt Shanshan said just now. She doesn¡¯t want to be with you anymore, and she doesn¡¯t owe you anything. She was right at the time. You are so good, why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± ¡°You are a badass!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He looked up at his life and death brother: ¡°Arron¡­¡± Arron said coldly: ¡°Kraig, don¡¯t look for it, because she was so good to you, is it not good for her to live her life safely? Although she is poor now, she is happy.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± No one knows how bloody his heart is at this moment, no one knows! He suddenly smiled decadently: ¡°Ha! Who is Kraig! How could I waste my time because of a woman? Isn¡¯t it a woman? When I was here, I was also a domestic helper and a migrant girl. It¡¯s just a ¡°Since she is noting back now, then she will note back!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t bother to look for her again.¡± Suzi is unbelievable: ¡°Mr. Jun, what are you telling¡­ the truth?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kraig suddenly reprimanded: ¡°I, Kraig, have never said anything!¡± Yubi, he suddenly opened the quilt on the hospital bed and got out of bed. Arron: ¡°Kraig, you¡­¡± Kraig said coldly: ¡°Arron, thank you for helping me with my official duties this time. Although I was drunk for a week, I know that if you don¡¯t help me, my stall in Kyoto, It has caught fire a long time ago.¡± Arron: ¡°Kraig, you used to help me like that. Brother brother, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°Next, I can¡¯t be decadent anymore. I will meet in Kyoto right away and deal with all the things that have fallen.¡± Kraig said. ¡°Your illness¡­¡± Kraigughed again: ¡°It¡¯s just that I drank some wine, washed my stomach, and now my fever is gone, this little illness is nothing to me.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Kraig went straight out. Arron¡¯s family behind him: ¡°¡­¡± On the partition, Suzi looked back at Arron: ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t you find that he was abnormal?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± What he thinks now is that six years ago, he also looked for Suzi again and never gave up. Whether it was life or death, he ordered his subordinates to see people in life and corpses in death. If a man¡¯s tendons are caught, he won¡¯t be able to pull it back for a lifetime. However, at this moment, Arron did not tell Suzi. Because it can¡¯t be stopped. After all, this is the grievance between the two of them. Let them solve it. One day, they will meet each other and talk about it. Maybe they will be able to untie the knot. Arron smiled and looked at his wife: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also go home. We didn¡¯t have much rest this Sunday. Go home and have a good rest.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± After the family of three settled for Kraig and was discharged from the hospital, they went home. This evening, the family of three had a warm and sweet dinner at home. I have been busy for a few days. In the past few days, I was sitting here suddenly like it was rolling in a pot, eating scary broli, eating the fatty and non-greasy braised pork cooked by Tian Jie, and drinking thick green vegetable and egg soup. It¡¯s also a kind of enjoyment. After dinner, Shen Only called grandma. On that end, Alyce quickly connected: ¡°The only one, tell grandma, have you eaten mom?¡± Lilly smiled: ¡°Grandma, the only thing I want to stay with you for one night, the only thing I want to hear is that my grandma tells me stories, in fact, my father also tells me stories, and my mother tells me stories, but I don¡¯t sound like a grandma. Smell.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1447 – 1448 Chapter 1447 ¨C 1448 Read Chapter 1447 ¨C 1448 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1447 On that end, Alyce suddenly smiled: ¡°Hey you little thing, you have learned how to fart grandma with rainbows.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one, grandma.¡± Lilly said. ¡°Okay, no, our only one wille whenever he wants toe,e and stay here with grandma, and give grandma as apanion.¡± ¡°Well, good grandma.¡± The little girl said cheerfully. ¡°Only, where is your mother?¡± Alyce asked. ¡°It¡¯s right next to me.¡± Shen Only handed the phone to Suzi immediately. Suzi shouted, ¡°Mom, I wanted to visit you, but I couldn¡¯t see you when I came out of Fu¡¯s old house on Saturday. Later, one of Arron¡¯s friends fell ill and was hospitalized. We took care of them in the hospital. He didn¡¯t go, Mom, how are you?¡± On the other side, Alyce said, ¡°As long as my daughter and my granddaughter are good, I will be good everywhere.¡± After a pause, Alyce said in a loud voice: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t worry, your mother will always be your backing. No matter where you are wronged, you cane back to your mother.¡± ¡°But mother has one thing to tell you.¡± Suzi was startled: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mother?¡± ¡°In the future, between you and Arron, you mustmunicate more, know your child?¡± the mother said earnestly. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Her throat suddenly choked. After a pause, he said, ¡°I see, Mom.¡± ¡°Mom can see that Arron treats you very well. He can find you without showing up for six years, which Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. shows this. You must cherish your rtionship with her in the future, you know?¡± ¡°Mom, I see, thank you mom.¡± ¡°Mom won¡¯t bother you, take a rest.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After closing the line, Suzi looked back at Arron: ¡°Husband, you said you took my brother¡¯spany back to him. Why don¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Without waiting for the man to speak, the only child Shen, who was sitting next to his father, screamed: ¡°How can such a big thing be leaked? If the wind is leaked, let the uncle¡¯s cousin know the news and transfer it. What should I do if preventive measures have been taken for property and the like?¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Little things!¡± Suzi poked Shen¡¯s only finger: ¡°You are a horror, do you now know that you are k!ssing your father? Don¡¯t forget, when you were at your grandfather¡¯s house, you were very determined to be separated from your father at the time. Huh!¡± Lilly instantly climbed onto his father and put his arms around his father¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? With each of mypanions, I am either towards my mother or towards my father.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Does it matter if you are apanied or not? ¡°You think.¡± Lilly continued: ¡°If you give birth to me a few younger siblings, I will be the boss of my younger siblings every day and get used to them. I don¡¯t care if my parents are quarreling or not. At that time , Me! Who! Also! No! To!¡± Suzi looked at Arron ha ha ha. Arron said tly: ¡°Lilly¡¯s statement makes sense.¡± Suzi smiled: ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± Arron: ¡°?¡± ¡°Go ahead and be with you now, your daughter coaxes you to sleep!¡± Suzi ordered. Arron got up and took Lilly¡¯s little friend to her bedroom. Men are not easy to coax their babies, as long as they coax their babies with their heart, they are better than women. In only a quarter of an hour, Arron coaxed his six-and-a-half-year-old daughter into a dream. He turned off the light in the children¡¯s room, closed the door, and then opened the door of therge bedroom, and he saw a woman who was dressed extremely economically and enchanting holding on to the door frame. The woman blew a scent on the man¡¯s face: ¡°Tonight, you have to behave well.¡± Chapter 1448 Man: ¡°¡­¡± Is this a sudden change of style? The man¡¯s heart suddenly heated up. This is the first time to be so proactive about him. The woman can see that the man is bursting with blood. The woman smiled unkindly, raised her tender lotus root arm and hooked the man¡¯s neck: ¡°Come on!¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He knew that the woman was using her own way to apologize to him and show him good. The man smiled wickedly, and then one bent over and picked up the woman and threw it on the big bed. Everything is so logical and beautiful. Even the fatigue and grievances of the past few days have been swept away. When I woke up the next day, the man was full of energy, and the woman was refreshed, with a lot of tender skin. It was Tuesday, although it was better than Monday, but it was also very busy. What¡¯s more, Suzi had left a lot of work a while ago, so he got up early in the morning to pack up and eat breakfast, and the family of three set off. As usual, Suzi first sent Shen Weizhi to kindergarten. When I arrived at the kindergarten, Suzi inevitably met several mothers because of the early arrival. ¡°The only mother, I heard that Gu Xiangyi¡¯s mother, she came for you?¡± Susan¡¯s mother asked very concerned. Several other mothers also showed sincere and caring attitudes. Suzi nodded and smiled: ¡°Thank you, if it weren¡¯t for your warning, I would really treat Gu Xiaoqing as a cold flower. Who would have thought that she had hidden such a good mental and physical n, but calcted it. Came up with my daughter¡¯s head.¡± Susan¡¯s mother said worriedly: ¡°Nowadays, there are many single women who are terrible. They always want to get something for nothing, and always want to dig into people¡¯s corners. In the future, we must pay attention to this. Such women are really pervasive and can even y roles. ¡° ¡°Yes.¡± As she said, sheughed again: ¡°However, the role is to act after all, and she will show clues, just like Gu Xiaoqing. Although she behaves very coldly, she still shows her feet in front of us. ¡° After a pause, Suzi said again: ¡°I think, in fact, those women outside who want to dig a wall are really hard to guard against.¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t prevent it, we can¡¯t prevent it. What we have to do is to keep a close eye on our husband, so that those women can drill seamlessly.¡± ¡°The only mother is right!¡± Suzi smiled again: ¡°But it¡¯s not like grabbing your husband like holding sand, holding a man tightly, just to give men space, then enrich yourself, make yourself beautiful, generous, and change. His independence has be rare to recruit men.¡± ¡°In this way, it is not that we are nervous about men, but men are nervous about us, haha!¡± Although Suzi is a joke, it is the truth. Instead of being nervous about men, fear that your man will be hooked away by a fox. It¡¯s better to make men nervous. In this way, it is the best way to catch a man. Of course, the method is like this. When applied to each woman, different women still have to change something, which requires everyone to realize it by themselves. But these mothers are also very useful. Later, Suzi was in a very good mood and said goodbye to the mothers, and then went to thepany. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1449 – 1450 Chapter 1449 ¨C 1450 Read Chapter 1449 ¨C 1450 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1449 It was the beginning of another busy day. All morning, Suzi was so busy that he didn¡¯t even drink his saliva. When he was eating at noon, Suzi suddenly had a bottle of Fusi water in front of him. Looking up, Galia stood in front of her. ¡°Suzi, you have be a working machine in these two days!¡± Suzi sighed: ¡°No way, my aunt, I don¡¯t raise a child with you, I want to raise a child. And my job is design. The quality of my design is directly rted to how many orders your husband takes, grandma! You are Madam, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just a part-time worker!¡± ¡°Puff¡­¡± Galia smiled. Suzi red Galia: ¡°What are youughing at!¡± ¡°Are you working as a working girl like this?¡± Galia asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Galia said angrily: ¡°Thedy boss on your left, it was your little girl who brought the Fusi water to you! On your right, thedy boss, who is burying her head like a workaholic, will help you organize you. Eh, did you see the queen?¡± Suzi turned his head to look to the right. Rayna didn¡¯t drink any water all morning. Rayna didn¡¯t even lift his head, and was helping Suzi proofread one by one. Hearing Galia¡¯s words, Rayna immediately raised his head and asked stupidly, ¡°You guys¡­what are you talking about?¡± Looking down at her front, she said stupidly, ¡°God, why did a bottle of Fusi water run up to me?¡± Galia: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi: ¡°Puff¡­¡± Galia picked up Fusi Shui and said angrily: ¡°Rayna, keep your eyes open. Fusi Shui has no long legs! Your Lenny didn¡¯t bring it to you either! It¡¯s me! Me! Yours. Sisters give it to you, okay!¡± Rayna smiled and coaxed Galia: ¡°Good sister, don¡¯t be angry. I will have a treat at noon today. Let¡¯s have steak together for the three of us.¡± Galia said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same.¡± Only when the three of them were eating steak together did they talk about Sunday. It was Rayna who brought it up: ¡°I heard that the woman named Gu that we met in the mall a few weeks ago is really looking at you. Is she making a lot of noise this week?¡± Galia was so angry that Rayna nced at Rayna: ¡°Are you listening to me!¡± Rayna nodded: ¡°Well, Galia said, not Suzi, what the hell is going on, such a big thing happened in just one weekend, you don¡¯t want to tell your sisters, you don¡¯t mean enough!¡± Galia also stared at Suzi: ¡°That¡¯s not enough! If you tell us both, just our shrewd outfits, you must take off the pants named Gu! Let her show her ugliness directly on the street. Look at her The man who still misses you!¡± Suzi smiled indifferently: ¡°I told you that I made you worry about me, and those who were worried about not making it through the weekend? Actually, thinking about it now, part of it is my fault, because I don¡¯t believe in Arron enough, maybe it¡¯s because I am inferior. Right.¡± ¡°If I have enough confidence to believe in Arron, Gu Xiaoqing will die. Don¡¯t be more ugly now.¡± ¡°But through this incident, it also made me understand a man. In fact, there are many men in this world who just talk and do nothing. There are also some men who talk more than they do. But I was very lucky. I met a man who said nothing. Very few, but a lot of men for me.¡± ¡°For me, she even arranged the rivals he thought was so proper. Why don¡¯t I trust him for such a man?¡± Suzi¡¯s expression was very happy. Through this incident, she understood Arron¡¯s love for her even more. Therefore, Suzi is also willing to tolerate everything around Arron. Before leaving get off work, when Fu Zhengxiong called Suzi to let the family of three go to the old house, Suzi agreed without hesitation. After all, it was to burn your father. After get off work, Suzi moved Arron, and the family of three went to the old house. However, what surprised them when they arrived at the old house was that they saw a person. Suzi first questioned: ¡°Why are you in my house!¡± Chapter 1450 Elma in the living room smiled nonchntly: ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Suzi did not give in: ¡°Of course! This is my house! My house does not wee you! Get out of here!¡± Suzi¡¯s anger was high. She loves her man more, so she chooses to tolerate the rtives of the man. Originally, Arron didn¡¯t n toe to the old house today. It was she who persuaded the man: ¡°After all, he is your father. The entire Fu family you own now is the result of the Fu family¡¯s lifetime efforts. In the face of your biological father, you can only tolerate, and nothing else. Law.¡± Only when heforts her husband is he willing toe. I thought it was here for dinner. By the way, what the hell did their old couple do in Kyoto, but when they came here they discovered that Elma was here. It was this woman who forced Sister Shan away. It was this woman who almost killed Sister Shan. This is the enemy! ¡°Who brought you to my house?¡± Suzi asked, seeing Elma¡¯s heart still. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said behind him. Suzi turned his head and saw Fu Zhengxiong with a calm face: ¡°Dad? Do you know who she is? Do you know her? Why do you take all of them home?¡± Fu Zhengxiong still said in a calm tone: ¡°Suzi, Dad apologizes to you for what happened a few days ago.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± It is really rare for Fu Zhengxiong to apologize to her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She was ttered. ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± Suzi didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°For what happened a few days ago, Dad med you. Through this incident, Dad already knew your secrets on Gasing Ind. Dad did not expect that Dadfa made such a terrible mistake more than 30 years ago. ¡°Fu Zhengxiong said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Even Arron looked at his father dumbfounded. Fu Zhengxiong suddenly realized that he might talk too much. After all, Elma¡¯s mental arithmetic is an outsider. He immediately changed the subject and pointed to Elma and said to Suzi and Arron: ¡°Dad had a migraine headache the day before yesterday, and the headache was severe. To put it bluntly, my father was angry that day. Although my father now knows that he is responsible for it, he was in pain at the time. It¡¯s amazing. I only heard that the old man from the Qiu family in the capital is good at getting the needles. Dad and your aunt went to Kyoto together.¡± ¡°This is Elder Qiu¡¯s daughter.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dad heard about Elma and Kraig. Dad and Aunt no longer talk about your young people. Elma and your aunt are very close to you. Your aunt recognized her as a goddaughter. She came to Nancheng this time. Specially follow up my migraine problem.¡± Elma smiled and looked at Suzi and Arron: ¡°Four Brother Fu, sister-inw.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Elma, you are a guest, and you have just arrived again, and you are struggling all the way. Let¡¯s go back and rest first.¡± Fu Zhengxiong was considered to support Elma. Elma is also very knowledgeable about current affairs, and she immediately said: ¡°Okay Uncle Fu, then Brother Fu, sister-inw, I¡¯ll go one step ahead.¡± If the words were necessary, Elma left obediently. In the huge living room, only the three of Fu Zhengxiong and Arron were left. ¡°Dad knows it all.¡± Fu Zhengxiong said straightforwardly. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1451 – 1452 Chapter 1451 ¨C 1452 Read Chapter 1451 ¨C 1452 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1451 Arron: ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°The fourth son of the Pan family, Haoyang, he is the biological child of your mother and me, and your twin brother. We did see Pan Haoyang when we went to your mother¡¯s grave on Sunday afternoon.¡± Arron: ¡°What about others!¡± Fu Zhengxiong nced at his son, his tone was a little ttering: ¡°Arron, he¡­was drunk at your mother¡¯s grave that day. If it weren¡¯t for me and your aunt to save him, she You will die if you die, do you know?¡± Arron: ¡°He is my own brother! I know it naturally!¡± ¡°In my life, except for the only one who is my rtive, I have been looking for him, but his rampage is obviously a desperate way of ying, so I have never dared to approach him since he was drunk. Before my mother¡¯s grave, you saw him why didn¡¯t you give him to me!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°You¡­ what did you say Arron?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my brother! The brother of apatriot!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Arron said coldly to his father: ¡°Although the Fu Group is a country from your ancestors, it¡¯s true, but in my generation, only me and Pan Haoyang are the only ones who are your biological son. Shouldn¡¯t it be yours? Half of the family property!¡± ¡°Where did you get him!¡± Fu Zhengxiong suddenly cried: ¡°My son, I¡­if I knew you were thinking like this, I¡­I would not send your brother out.¡± Having said that, the old man suddenly cried very pitifully. ¡°You¡­ the three older brothers above you, and your cousins, you don¡¯t even keep alive, you do things harshly and harshly. Dad has seen it with his own eyes, and now there are still others left. He¡¯s one, dad is afraid¡­¡± Fu Zhengxiong didn¡¯t finish speaking, but Arron understood. He sneered: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still alive?¡± Fu Zhengxiong did not answer flowers. ¡°Dad!¡± Arron rarely yelled Fu Zhengxiong¡¯s ¡°Dad¡±. Now in a rage, he called out. ¡°Dad, you just think that I don¡¯t even have a life for my own brothers. You know, when those sons united to put me to death, they locked me in the dark and old vi. Why don¡¯t you think they are vicious when they have left me with a breath of poison?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Suzi! I would have died seven years ago!¡± ¡°Before they didn¡¯t harm me, I didn¡¯t even want to return home, how could I think of killing them!¡± ¡°But, where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°How innocent my mother is!¡± ¡°He was killed by you and Qin Wenyu¡¯s sons and spent more than ten years in jail!¡± ¡°Now you are saying that I¡¯m cruel to my brothers, Dad! No matter how cruel I am, I haven¡¯t taken the initiative to kill anyone, I just followed my own principles!¡± ¡°My principle is that I am not annoying if people do notmit crimes against me, and if peoplemit crimes, I will undoubtedly die!¡± Fu Zhengxiong: ¡°¡­¡± Having said this, Arron sighed andughed: ¡°Things are over, and what are they doing? Where is he now?¡± Fu Zhengxiong wiped out old tears: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t save his life, so¡­take him from Kyoto to the northwest of the avenue, and then go to the northwest border to go abroad, just before leaving. At that time, my father gave him several hundred million in the coffin of me and your aunt. Arron, you don¡¯t have to worry about his life abroad. A few hundred million is enough for him to live.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do right now. After he settles abroad, you tell him that if the foreign country can¡¯t let hime back, Nancheng will always have half of his family business.¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t recognize his parents, but my brother, I never apologize to him, right?¡± Fu Zhengxiong nodded: ¡°My son is right. I don¡¯t worry about him when he is abroad. His temperament is different from you. He¡­like a spoiled child, I don¡¯t worry. I¡­I will inform him now and let him return All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. home immediately. We¡­the three of us, father and son, will be reunited.¡± After speaking, Fu Zhengxiong immediately called Pan Haoyang. However, a cold voice came from the other end: ¡°The number you dialed does not exist.¡± Chapter 1452 Fu Zhengxiong looked at Arron in a panic: ¡°This¡­your brother, his number doesn¡¯t exist anymore, what¡¯s the situation, Arron, you¡­hurry up and find a way to find it.¡± Your brother?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± All along, he had any good feelings towards his father. It was the father who killed the mother for life. It was his father who separated him from his mother and his biological brother. The father deprived his mother of all his love, but he never gave the mother true love. What the father gave to the mother was all deceit. So he hates his father. But at this moment, seeing this old man who is over seventy years old in such a panic, this is the first time Arron has seen his father like this. Fu Zhengxiong is getting old. It is no longer the time to take the Fu Group to go to Jiaxing Ind and bloodbath Jiaxing Ind. That was all forty years ago. Now Fu Zhengxiong, because he couldn¡¯t get through with a phone call, he was extremely worried about a son he had just recognized. Is it getting old? Seeing his helpless and flustered look, Arron was suddenly sad. He suddenly took a step forward, raised his arm and patted the shoulder of the person who was afraid of the elderly, and said angrily: ¡°You are so confused! You don¡¯t want to think about it. He made a divergence from the Northwest to go abroad. The journey alone would take two or three days. Once you leave the country, his signal will no longer work. You are a domestic mobile phone number, and of course the signal does not exist!¡± Fu Zhengxiong nodded immediately: ¡°Oh oh oh, right?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think?¡± Arron ranted again. Fu Zhengxiong breathed a sigh of relief, then raised his head and looked at Arron with joy: ¡°Qin¡¯er, I¡­I have two sons?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arron said. ¡°I¡­ actually have two sons?¡± ¡°You said, when will Yang¡¯er get married and have children like you?¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You urge Suzi, so that she is pregnant with a child, I¡­ can give you a hug.¡± ¡°You brought Suzi back. It¡¯s been more than a year. It¡¯s almost a year and a half. Why is she¡­ everything in her stomach? You¡­you should go to the hospital for a check. Ah, don¡¯t you have time to go to the hospital to line up for an expert number?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have time. I have time. I will queue up your expert ount early in the morning, and call you after the photo is taken¡­ You can¡¯t just check Suzi¡¯s body, you have to be bad, you have been a lot of bullets in those years¡­ ¡­¡± Suzi + Arron: ¡°¡­¡± A seventy-year-old man, who just changed his style of painting? ¡°Dad!¡± Suzi blushed terribly. ¡°Um¡­ Dad stopped talking, Dad was talking too much.¡± Fu Zhengxiong immediately pped himself in the mouth. After the fight, heughed again, the kind of self-talkingugh: ¡°Hey hey, I didn¡¯t expect that, my Fu Zhengxiong is getting old and old, and I actually have two sons. My youngest son can still get married and have children, I From now on, it will still be full of children and grandchildren.¡± Suzi and Arron: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly discovered that the old man is getting old after all. He has no wits anymore, and his only idea now is that the whole house is full of children and grandchildren. Fu Zhengxiong really thought this way, but Qin Wenyu, who was watching all this outside, was not necessarily anymore. Everything the old man has now has nothing to do with her Qin Wenyu. Nothing! All her sons are dead! She has nothing! Do these only two sons have anything to do with her Qin Wenyu? No! ¡°Godmother, I will be your daughter from now on.¡± Elmaforted Qin Wenyu appropriately. The reason she came back with Qin Wenyu was to stand in line. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1453 – 1454 Chapter 1453 ¨C 1454 Read Chapter 1453 ¨C 1454 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1453 Elma has seen it very clearly. Now that she and the second uncle of the Jun family, and Qin Wenyu, and the old man of the Shu family can do something together, she may be able to do something, maybe with the support of these people, she still has it. May be married to Kraig. In this life, Elma wants to marry Kraig! In order to marry Kraig, she must stand in line and join forces with Qin Wenyu and Jun¡¯s second uncle to get rid of everything she wants to get rid of, and she will naturally marry Kraig. Thinking of this, Elma coaxed Qin Wenyu into her room. This evening, the three of Arron¡¯s family had a meal here in the old house of the Fu family before returning. The anger seemed to ease off a lot at the dinner table. Mainly the changes of Fu Zhengxiong. He is much gentler and kinder Qin Wenyu became more and more gloomy. However, she did not write on her face either. So this meal looks more harmonious in the old house than ever before. After the meal, the family of three went home happily. On the way, Suzi also sighed with Arron: ¡°Actually, there is nothing wrong with Pan Haoyang going abroad. Your dad is willing to pay this money, and it can be regarded as apensation to Pan Haoyang. When he is willing to return to China, we n to n for him. Just don¡¯t treat him badly.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to return to China for the rest of his life, wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡± ¡°I think you two brothers, if you are not together, on the contrary, you can be more at peace with each other.¡± Suzi was actually right. She has her ideas because Pan Haoyang likes her. In that case, it is better not to return to China for the rest of your life. In this way, each other can be at peace. Arron didn¡¯t say anything, he just raised his arm to put his wife in his arms. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He knew that his wife was right. Sometimes it¡¯s not a good thing to be together with brothers, after all, it¡¯s not the love of growing up together. On the contrary, perhaps this arrangement is the best. The days just pass by day by day. Two weeks passed quickly. On weekends again, the three of Suzi¡¯s family went to his mother Alyce to spend the weekend. Before they reached the door of the house, Suzi saw the figure of Old Man Shu. The old man stood far away outside Alyce¡¯s yard. When he saw Suzi and Arroning, the old man turned and walked away tremblingly. Suzi entered the door and asked his mother: ¡°Mom, that old man¡­ is outside the door?¡± Alyce sighed: ¡°Eh¡­in the past two weeks, he has been here once or twice. Each time, he stood far away and looked at me.¡± ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Suzi asked. Alyce smiled reluctantly: ¡°What can I do?¡± Suzi said: ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, I will chase him away.¡± Alyce shook his head: ¡°Forget it, he is so old, why bother? As long as he doesn¡¯te in, I will just treat him as if he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Good too.¡± However, Alyce can ignore Elder Shu, but Elder Shu did not retreat. Not only does he often stand not far from Alyce¡¯s small courtyard, he stops for a day, and he also goes with Alyce¡¯s dance troupe. Often, many people can see an old man sitting in a wheelchair outside the elderly group. From time to time, he cheered on Alyce: ¡°Alyce, you dance very well. I apud you!¡± Over time, many people have known that this old man sitting in a wheelchair, who is a very old man, is the father of this middle-aged and elderly dancer. Many people kick the old man and fight the injustice. How could Alyce be so cruel, even his old father doesn¡¯t even ask or admit it? ¡°Alyce, you can¡¯t do this! You don¡¯t want you in the old ensemble like this!¡± This morning, the leading aunt scolded Alyce angrily. Chapter 1454 Alyce said calmly: ¡°Okay. It¡¯s okay to not me.¡± Yubi, she put down the fan in her hand and left her belly. The leading aunt: ¡°¡­¡± What did she say? She just felt that the ny-year-old man in a wheelchair was rather pitiful. A father can ask for peace like this, but how can a daughter be so cruel? No wonder! A while ago, the daughter named Gu came to find fault, no loss! The aunt muttered straight behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind to others without experiencing her people¡¯s suffering.¡± A faint voice came from behind. The aunt looked back, and immediately asked puzzledly: ¡°Master Shu, your daughter has never epted you. I look at you every day and look at your daughter from a distance. I can¡¯t say a word to her. I think you are really the two of you. I¡¯m speaking for you, so why are you still screaming?¡± Elder Shu sighed faintly: ¡°Eh, I said damsel, have you lived with your parents since childhood?¡± The aunt nodded: ¡°Yes, old man, whose children didn¡¯t have children when they were young, ah?¡± Hearing what the aunt said, Mr. Shu said with a shameful expression: ¡°If you are born, your father will not recognize you.¡± ¡°Not only does it deny you, but when I see you when I am hungry, I add bad words to you.¡± Aunt: ¡°Huh? There is such a father in the world?¡± ¡°Not only did you add bad words to you, your father also held other people¡¯s little girls and treated her like a princess. Everything that was delicious and delicious was given to other people¡¯s little girls, causing other people¡¯s little girls. Dare to bully his biological daughter tantly.¡± ¡°He even instigated the domestic helper and kicked the biological little girl out of the gate.¡± ¡°If it were you, what would you do?¡± ¡°Animals! Animals are inferior! There is such a father in this world?¡± The aunt¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°If my father is such a person, I won¡¯t recognize him for the rest of my life! No! I just cut him off! This kind of father is not worthy of being a man, this kind of father is inferior to a pig and a dog, this kind of father just died!¡± ¡°No, sir, you¡­¡± ¡°I am the father, and Alyce is my child, but I have never fulfilled my father¡¯s responsibility for her for a day.¡± Elder Shu said sadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the importance of my biological daughter until I was old.¡± ¡°But Alyce was called an illegitimate child because she had no protection from her father since she was a child, and she has been bullied since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t forgive me for a reason.¡± Aunt in her fifties: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, the aunt said in tears: ¡°I really didn¡¯t think about it, there is a father who has be too much like you in this world. I don¡¯t feel sorry for my daughter, but let other people¡¯s children bully their own children.¡± ¡°You said that the noble and princess-like child of other people¡¯s family is Gu Jianing, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s really domineering! I came to the dancepany half a month ago and pointed at Alyce.¡± Elder Shu: ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed your fault!¡± the aunt scolded angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t me my daughter, okay, don¡¯t drive her to leave the dancepany, she has been disced all her life, and finally reached this grade, she has a little hobby, and can y with the fire. I hope she can be happy. .¡± The aunt said: ¡°That¡¯s natural! I don¡¯t need you to exin that I have to go and invite her to make amends for her!¡± The aunt did what she said. Early the next morning, the aunt came to Alyce¡¯s residence and sincerely apologized to Alyce: ¡°Old Shu, I¡¯m really damned. I only see the side of things, and I don¡¯t know that you have suffered a lot since childhood. So many grievances.¡± ¡°I was wrong yesterday, would you forgive me, Lao Shu?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1455 – 1456 Chapter 1455 ¨C 1456 Read Chapter 1455 ¨C 1456 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1455 Alyce was never an unreasonable person. She smiled and said, ¡°Come and invite me to go back to dance?¡± The aunt alsoughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s all secondary. The most important thing is to apologize. If I did something wrong, I must apologize. Of course, I must invite you back to the dance troupe. Although you startedte, you dance. Decent, you are the soul of our dancepany.¡± Alyce: ¡°Where, where.¡± The two young middle-aged menughed immediately. Afterughing, Alyce couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Why do you remember to apologize to me again? Who told you about my family affairs?¡± Speaking of this, the aunt could not help sighing: ¡°Old Shu, although your experience is so terrible, I also think your father is too unhuman, but these words were originally told to me by your father. .¡± ¡°He also told me that without suffering from others, don¡¯t persuade others to be kind.¡± ¡°He said that he was sorry for you, so you are right to ignore him for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Originally, you didn¡¯t ask me, and I didn¡¯t want to tell you these things. The old man didn¡¯t let me tell you. But if you asked me, I just said something. I think that old man is ny years old, let him live. How long can you live?¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± On this day, Alyce did everything absent-mindedly. I was thinking about the words the aunt said to her: ¡°How long can he live?¡± Sometimes, when she was dancing, the gray-haired old man was sitting in a wheelchair and watching secretly. There are mixed vors in Alyce¡¯s heart. The next day, when she went to the dance troupe again, she never saw Elder Shu again. I don¡¯t know why, there is so little emptiness in my heart, and there is also absent-mindedness in dancing. When returning home from the dance troupe, as soon as he passed the fork in the road, Alyce saw the figure with a wheelchair. She hurried to the wheelchair. Elder Shu was caught upright. He raised his head and looked at Alyce with great shame: ¡°Alyce, I¡­I don¡¯t go to see you where you practiced, and I am not here anymore. Staying at your door, I¡­I just passed by today.¡± ¡°Passing by?¡± Alyce sneered. Elder Shu said: ¡°There is a decoration team near your house. They decorate both indoors and outdoors. They also repair the old house by the way. When I was outside your door a few days ago, I saw that the corner of your house sank a little. ¡° ¡°If one corner of the wall sinks, the rest of the walls will be unexinable. I¡¯m here today to tell the decoration team that they wille and repair the house for you.¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alyce, I¡­I won¡¯t appear in your sight anymore. I¡¯m leaving, you pay attention to your house.¡± Alyce: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the old man Shu walking away, Alyce called Suzi: ¡°Suzi, you told your mother that your This is from N?velDrama.Org. mother wants to forgive him¡­?¡± Suzi was taken aback for a moment, and then asked: ¡°You mean, Mr. Shu?¡± Alyce: ¡°Yeah.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was very gentle: ¡°Mom, in fact, many things have passed. We can¡¯t remember many hatreds for a lifetime, otherwise it will be our own pain. If he treats you¡­look at yourself, you want to forgive him, You can forgive, if you are still due to it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Anyway, you have to be happy.¡± Alyce had a sudden open feeling: ¡°Mom knows.¡± Suzi also smiled and said: ¡°In short, life will get better, and we will all be happier mothers.¡± Suzi was right. The days will go on, and it will gradually get better. In a blink of an eye, more than half a month passed. This morning, when Suzi was about to go out for work, her mobile phone rang, she picked it up and looked at it, and she was pleasantly connected: ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± Chapter 1456 At that end, Dalia¡¯s tone was a little apologetic: ¡°Suzi, are you okay now?¡± Suzi was very happy: ¡°Sister Shan, I¡¯m fine, where are you good? Sister Shan, I¡¯m really happy whenever you take the initiative to call me, Sister Shan, you know, I don¡¯t have many friends. Yes, I especially hope to see you again in this life. I still have some savings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that all of my savings are from my work this year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for being a wealthy wife.¡± ¡°You know that my monthly basic sry is more than 10,000 yuan. I have taken a lot of projects in a year. I took a little bit. My expenses are not veryrge. I saved it after a year of misceneous work. More than 200,000 yuan, or you can give me an ount and I will call you. When you have a baby and be rich, you will pay me back slowly. ¡° Hearing Suzi¡¯s repeated voices, Dalia was very moved. ¡°Suzi, you are so kind to me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m pretty good now, I can work by myself, I am¡­¡± Dalia was half talking, and she hesitated. Suzi asked, ¡°Sister Shan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Dalia said: ¡°Suzi, when I went out to look for work, I saw one or two strangers who were looking for them in the town. Fortunately, I was wearing an old cotton jacket with my mother on top of my head. So they didn¡¯t see me clearly, I¡­If Mr. Jun¡¯s people keep looking for me, I can¡¯t go out and find a job.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± How would she tell Dalia? Kraig was unwilling to abandon her to death. But sister Shan¡¯s heart does not belong to Kraig. ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± Suzi hesitated. Dalia¡¯s voice dimmed: ¡°Mr. Jun disagrees, he¡­ still wants to chase me, right?¡± Suzi immediately exined: ¡°Sister Shan, I want¡­I want to tell you, Mr. Jun, he¡­he loves you, do you believe it?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Dalia said immediately. Suzi smiled bitterly: ¡°But sister Shan, Arron and I have both persuaded Mr. Jun. He really wants to find you, but he is not chasing you because you owe him something to say, he is because of love. You, he wants to find you.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± There was no sound at the end of the phone for a long time. Suzi shouted: ¡°Sister Shan, Sister Shan¡­¡± Dalia smiled miserably: ¡°I know Suzi. I understand. I know Kraig a little bit better than you. It¡¯s okay. Suzi, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. I¡¯m afraid. Affect you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Sister Shan, as long as you need me, tell me. I will do my best to help you.¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was very sentimental. But Daliaforted Suzi in turn: ¡°Sister is a few years older than you, and she has a more thorough understanding of human rtionships than you. Kraig¡¯s influence is too great. He looks easy-going and easy-going, but in fact, he is also very good at getting along with him. Cruel, you should stop interfering in this matter in the future. I don¡¯t want you to offend her. After all, you have children to raise.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, she wanted to cry at this moment. Sister Shan has already reached this point, and she is still thinking about her. ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± ¡°Suzi, you have to take care of yourself and take care of your only one. If we are destined in the future, maybe we can see each other again. By then, it will be great for my child and your child to y together. ¡° ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s necessary, Sister Shan!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, Suzi.¡± ¡°Sister Shan¡­¡± On that end, Dalia had already hung up the phone. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1457 – 1458 Chapter 1457 ¨C 1458 Read Chapter 1457 ¨C 1458 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1457 Suzi¡¯s tears fell suddenly. For more than a month, she hasn¡¯t contacted Kraig much, and it is true that she has a lot of work on her own. At this moment, after Dalia hung up the phone, Suzi immediately dialed Kraig¡¯s cell phone. At the other end, Kraig answered quickly: ¡°Suzi, Ashan called you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Suzi¡¯s tone was very aggressive, very aggressive: ¡°Kraig! I was wrong when I urged you to find Sister Shan! I really shouldn¡¯t have forced you to find her. Actually, Sister Shan¡­ ¡° ¡°Sister Shan really doesn¡¯t love you anymore!¡± ¡°Besides, it was you who chased her away at that time. This is absolutely true. You can¡¯t chase her away if you want to chase her away. If you want her toe back, you have to let here back. Sister Shan is a human. !¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She doesn¡¯t owe you, let alone your merchandise!¡± ¡°Kraig! Don¡¯t go to Sister Shan anymore, let her be free, okay!¡± At that end, Kraig quietly listened to Suzi¡¯s words, and then said coldly: ¡°Suzi! All the women in this world, only you dare to speak to me in this tone!¡± ¡°I just talked to you like this, what are you doing! You killed me!¡± Suzi was really angry. Kraig¡¯sughter turned out to be a bit sad: ¡°Suzi, the first time I saw you, I knew that you are different from others. You have integrity and cruelty. You would rather die than be inmed, you know. Do men like this characteristic of you more?¡± ¡°I, Kraig, have not respected many women in my life, you can count as one.¡± ¡°So how could I kill you? What¡¯s more, you are Arron¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°If I kill you, do you know what Arron will do to me? It¡¯s not just as simple as killing me, he will cut me off.¡± Suzi smiled contemptuously: ¡°In that case, Kraig! Then please stop harassing my sister Shan! First of all, you drove her out! Since you have driven people out, don¡¯t you stop eating the grass, right? ¡° ¡°Secondly. Sister Shan doesn¡¯t love you anymore! If she doesn¡¯t love you, do you understand?¡± Kraig¡¯s tone was very t: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand!¡± Suzi: ¡°You¡­¡± Just about to swear, Kraig¡¯s tone over there said in a very dim and sad voice: ¡°Suzi, can¡¯t I be wrong? Your man Arron can spend six years to get you this priceless treasure back, I Why can¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Do you know how difficult it is for a man to meet a woman who pleases his life?¡± ¡°I just want to see her, I want to ask her in person if she wants toe back with me, am I too much?¡± Speaking ofter, Kraig¡¯s tone even became extremely humble. To be humble, just like Dalia¡¯s tone. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. Behind her, at some point, Arron walked over, and he lightly embraced Suzi¡¯s shoulders: ¡°We outsiders cannot intervene in the grievances between them. It is a blessing or a curse, and we can only look at their good fortune. Up.¡± Suzi nodded helplessly. She said into the receiver: ¡°Mr. Jun, I know I can¡¯t control any of you, but I beg¡­When you look for Sister Shan, you must use the gentlest means, okay?¡± Kraig said at that end: ¡°I assure you! I am looking for her, I am not hurting him.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Suzi said weakly. If thenguage was necessary, she hung up the phone. At that end, Kraig said to the earpiece to herself: ¡°Ashan, you say that you live in the simplest form every day, but you have made a good friend like Suzi, let alone you, if I dare not tell you half of it. Okay, even Suzi can kill me, Ashan, do you know that you have a backer?¡± ¡°Your Ah Shan, how is it better than me!¡± a voice suddenly roared behind him. Chapter 1458 When Kraig turned around, he saw Elma. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a month.¡± Elma shrugged and said innocently. Kraig suppressed the anger in his heart: ¡°This is my house! Kyoto Jun¡¯s house! You leave immediately! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°I know this is Jun¡¯s house in Kyoto!¡± Elma didn¡¯t fear Kraig at all. She took a cold breath and continued: ¡°Kraig, you haven¡¯t had a home for a month when you¡¯ve been away. Have you searched for everything from east to west? Did you find the maid?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± His hands were clenching fists. I really want to blow this woman¡¯s head in a circle now. However, she still wanted to hear what the woman wanted to say, and why she was in Jun¡¯s house. Seeing Kraig not speaking, with only a cold and angry expression on his face, Elma exined sadly: ¡°If you are not at home, do your elder brother and sister-inw live with your parents? Old man Jun can¡¯t be so old. No careless care.¡± ¡°I discussed with my parents and moved in.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear to you first, it was Mr. Jun who agreed with me toe in. After all, in the hearts of the two elderly people, I have always been your wife.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Kraig asked with a sneer: ¡°When did I marry you?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± When asked by Kraig, her face flushed. After a pause, she calmly said: ¡°Kraig, when I was fourteen when you saw me for the first time, you liked me. How manydies did you refuse to wait for me to grow up?¡± ¡°You are always so tolerant of me, doting on me, in the entire Kyoto, I am a unique princess.¡± ¡°Even when I travel abroad, you have neverined. You have been waiting for me. You have been waiting for me for ten years.¡± ¡°Kraig, I have been abroad for so many years. Every time I get into trouble, you can help me settle down in time. In fact, I have never left your sight. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you love me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love you now!¡± Kraig said in a few short words. ¡°Is it because of the domestic helper?¡± Elma asked angrily. Kraig: ¡°She is not a domestic helper! She is my wife.¡± Elma madly interrupted Kraig: ¡°She is not your wife! No! Dalia is just a domestic helper! At best, it is your bed warmer, Kraig! The person you love is me, and I am your wife. I am!¡± ¡°Our two families have good rtionship for generations. My father cured your father¡¯s disease. You I grew up watching me when I was young, and we are so close to each other! Kraig, I am your wife. Do you want to abandon your wife for an extremely diminishing vixen? ¡° Seeing Elma so hysterical, Kraig couldn¡¯t helpughing. Hisughter was incredibly contemptuous: ¡°Are you my wife?¡± ¡°Yes! I am your wife!¡± ¡°Have I slept with you?¡± Kraig asked bluntly. Elma: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you been pregnant with my seed?¡± Kraig asked again. Elma: ¡°¡­¡± Her face turned red and red: ¡°You¡­how can you say this, you know we don¡¯t live together, how could I be pregnant? Seed yours!¡± ¡°Neither I have slept with me, let alone conceived with my seed, but you can say so arrogantly that it is my wife. What do you rely on?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± She was said by Kraig and had nothing to say. Kraig¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°Elma! What happened back then. It¡¯s over. You¡¯re right. I loved you very much, and I watched you grow up, but! All these have been taken by you. Spoiled it clean!¡± ¡°I, Kraig, don¡¯t owe you!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1459 – 1460 Chapter 1459 ¨C 1460 Read Chapter 1459 ¨C 1460 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1459 ¡°For so many years, my wife Dalia has been by my side and admiring me!¡± ¡°Please get out of my house immediately!¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± ¡°You¡­ can you really be so unsympathetic to me?¡± Elma couldn¡¯t believe it. Kraig sneered: ¡°On the battlefield, the woman I killed by Kraig can circle your Qiu family more than ten times, what do you think?¡± Elma: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get out now!¡± ¡°Where do you let her go?¡± Behind him, Mr. Jun asked in a deep voice. Kraig turned around and saw his father: ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°I agree with Elma who lives in our house. Will you chase her out of the house?¡± The old man asked in a questioning tone. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± A smug smile shed across Elma¡¯s face. Live in Jun¡¯s house for a long time. Won the favor of the old man and the olddy, why Qin Wenyu, who was far away in Nancheng, helped her n. Qin Wenyu said to her: ¡°If you want to marry Kraig, you must first persuade his parents to make them inseparable from you, and think that you are very suitable, so that you will be half sessful. Live in. His family can not only please the two elderly people, but also get in touch with Kraig more.¡± Sure enough, the n the godmother had nned for her was really good. The most important thing is that the old man will help her. In this way, even if Kraig wants to drive him away, it is impossible to go against his father¡¯s will. Elma really guessed it right. Kraig didn¡¯t refute his father. He just said angrily: ¡°Father! Since you let her live in, then live.¡± If you speak, Kraig turned away. ¡°Why are you going, you brat!¡± Kraig didn¡¯t answer, and didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Youe back! You haven¡¯t talked to your mother with me yet. Have a meal. You haven¡¯t stayed at home for the whole night. Where are you going again? Find that woman?¡± ¡°Youe back to me!¡± the old man shouted angrily behind him. Kraig never looked back. He himself is not afraid of his father. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In addition, his father let Elma live here privately. It really made her Kraig not light. When Kraig left the gate of Jun¡¯s house, there were more than a dozen cars following behind him. He got into the front car and asked his subordinates: ¡°Are there any eyebrows on the northeast side?¡± The subordinates immediately stammered and said: ¡°Going back to the Lord, there are too many mountainous areas over there, and thend is sparsely popted. It is really not easy to find someone. We¡­ we continue to look for.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Kraig said. Subordinates: ¡°¡­¡± Is there a white hair sweat all over! ¡°I will go there in person! After all, you and your wife are not very familiar with each other. If she puts on her makeup and pretends to be a vige woman, you may go face to face without knowing that it is her. If I go in person, I will just look at I can recognize it.¡± If you speak, he told the driver: ¡°Drive.¡± The driver stammered: ¡°Go¡­where to go?¡± In fact, the driver¡¯s implication is that you have just returned to the Jun¡¯s Mansion, and you have not returned for a month. Would you not apany the two elderly people? Just¡­ go to the northeast without answering a nap? However, the driver dared not say anything. However, Kraig said something shocking the audience: ¡°Go to the Northeast, find my wife, and find the mother of my child.¡± Chapter 1460 These subordinates of Kraig are all old subordinates who have followed Kraig for many years. They knew no less about Kraig than Arron. After so many years, their master looked gentle and kind, but never messed around outside. And he doesn¡¯t have such patience with women. Among them, Elden, who has been with Kraig for the longest time, has personally seen how Kraig prevented a second-tier female celebrity from getting off the stage. The star is called Royce Xing. Xin Wan is not an internationally popr movie star, but he is still famous in Kyoto and the northern generation. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t rank among the first-line stars. ording to Xin Wanruo¡¯s own words, it was because she didn¡¯t want to be submerged. She has always been clean and self-conscious, and she is very arrogant, which makes her stardom difficult. Five years ago, Xin Wanruo was lucky enough to meet the Lord at the same banquet. At that time, neither of the two took the initiative to talk to anyone. The reason why Kraig didn¡¯t see a very dazzling beauty star in the banquet venue was because of his personality, he never took a second look at women. The beauty star Xin Wan seemed to be in the whole banquet and never looked at Kraig. Until the banquet ended more than two hourster, Xin Wan was walking in a hurry while answering the phone, and unexpectedly ran into Kraig. Not only that, she also stumbled and screamed: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Everyone thinks that with Kraig¡¯s usual easy-going temperament, she will definitely raise her arms around the beautiful waist, so that the beautiful woman will not fall. However, Kraig¡¯s face was cold and t as she watched the beautiful woman fall down. He almost knocked out Xin Wanruo¡¯s teeth. Xin Wanruo¡¯s haircut was messed up at the time, her lipstick was still on the ground, and half of her lips were swollen like sausages. She stood up angrily, dragging her skirt with one hand, and covering her lips with the other, looking at Kraig aggrievedly: ¡°You¡­you are a disciple, why are you tripping me!¡± Kraig said nothing, but looked at Xin Wanruo calmly. Dalia, who was holding Kraig¡¯s arm, said: ¡°Miss, Mr. Jun has been standing here, and she hasn¡¯t moved. Why did you trip you? If it is really trip, isn¡¯t it because your skirt is too long, and you Did you identally bump into Mr. Jun when you were walking in a hurry? Well, are you knocking seriously?¡± Dalia speaks truthfully. Because she saw very few guts outside, she didn¡¯t guess that people would be bad. Xin Wanruo¡¯s reaction was great. She raised her head and red at Dalia: ¡°You mean I did it on purpose? I have never done anything like this before! Because of disdain! Who are you? What right do you have to use me? ¡° Dalia: ¡°I¡­¡± The assistant behind Xin Wanruo let out a sneer: ¡°A nameless woman who is only rented in this banquet hall, what right do you have to use us Miss Xin! I am afraid you don¡¯t know, Miss Xin has always been famous for our high self-love. Yes! Miss Xin has never bothered to touch porcin deliberately, please apologize to Miss Xin immediately!¡± Dalia: ¡°I¡­I, what did I say? I¡­¡± She really kindly treated her as a donkey. When he was at a loss, Kraig spoke. The tone was very cold: ¡°Since Ms. Xin is a noble and self-loving person, and she is very disdainful of weing people, please don¡¯te to such an asion next time! As long as Ms. Xin does not Assistant: ¡°¡­¡± Xin Wanruo: ¡°This gentleman¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Jun, Kraig!¡± Xin Wanruo: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Kyoto-kun.¡± ¡°You step on my foot if you don¡¯t know?¡± Kraig asked bluntly. Xin Wanruo: ¡°I¡­not intentionally.¡± ¡°Then cut off your feet next time! So you will not step on my feet, whether intentionally or unintentionally!¡± Kraig said coldly. Xin Wan¡¯s whole person shuddering as if frightened. Dalia was kind. She raised her head and nced at Kraig, and said gently, ¡°Kraig, what are you doing? You scared her.¡± Turning his head, Dalia looked at Xin Wanruo: ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving now?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1461 – 1462 Chapter 1461 ¨C 1462 Read Chapter 1461 ¨C 1462 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1461 If Xin Wan ran away immediately, dragging her dress skirt and ran away. ¡°Come back!¡± Kraig scolded coldly. The scared Xinwan seemed to tremble on the spot, she turned her head in tears and asked Kraig: ¡°Jun¡­Mr. Jun, I won¡¯t dare anymore¡­¡± ¡°You forgot that I apologized to my femalepanion!¡± Xin Wanruo: ¡°¡­¡± Dalia: ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Kraig didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Xin Wanruo with cold eyes. At that moment, Xin Wanruo was about to dig a hole in the ground. She has painstakingly managed so many high-cold personalities, and she did indeed do so, in order to This is from N?velDrama.Org. one day be able to hang on to the most powerful man in Kyoto, because she heard that Kraig is still single. But she didn¡¯t expect that at the banquet scene where she finally came in, she actually stayed there for two hours, and Kraig didn¡¯t even look at her when she opened her eyes. There was really no trick, she just took a trick to answer the phone in a hurry, while going out. This kind of situation should be less suspicious in anyone¡¯s eyes, but Kraig didn¡¯t buy it in the slightest. Not only didn¡¯t buy it, but also embarrassed her on the spot. Don¡¯t you apologize? If Xin Wan knew that she had escaped today. In the end she cured, lowered her head, and bowed to Dalia: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I was wrong, please forgive me.¡± Rao was still not enough. After this incident, Kraig blocked Xin Wanruo. Let her stop appearing in Kyoto. The reason is that Xin Wan appeared in front of him too many times during the whole banquet, and he was dazzled by the dangling of a wine ss again and again. I was very upset. That incident made a sensation in Kyoto¡¯s entertainment industry. From then on, the whole of Kyoto knew that Mr. Jun was gentle and peaceful on weekdays, and never showed a cruel appearance, but Mr. Jun was really cruel to women, and he would not pity Yu Yu. Moreover, the insiders also knew that maybe there is only one person in this world who can really let Mr. Jun pity and cherish Yu. That is the little princess Elma who is far away abroad. This is the cognition of the soldiers who follow Kraig. But today, at this moment, it was broken. Kraig actually said, he is going to find her wife, the child¡¯s mother? Is that Miss Dalia? Elden knows Dalia best, she is a good woman. That woman is so pitiful. Seeing that his father insisted on going to the Northeast to search for him, Elden couldn¡¯t help but hesitate: ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°Why, do you have any doubts!¡± Kraig asked. ¡°Kyoto¡¯s official business¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Even if I, Kraig, are not in Kyoto, I can still remotely direct the affairs of Kyoto!¡± Kraig said coldly. ¡°Yes, Lord¡­¡± Elden didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He onlymanded the driver in a team of vehicles with his entourage: ¡°Go!¡± The car drove all the way to the northeast. A group of people here just drove out, and a car followed closely behind. The driver in the car asked puzzledly: ¡°Miss, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Keep up with the convoy ahead! I will give you 10 million wherever you go!¡± Elma said, staring at the convoy going away intently. Chapter 1462 The driver carrying Elma was the best investigator Elma had selected from Jun Chengyin. As a result, after following the car along the way, he was not even found. However, the car did not follow for too long along the way, Elma found that Kraig and his team had gradually separated. Some drove into the deep cold. Some drove to forks in other counties. Wei Kraig still drove to the northeast of the national highway. The driver asked Elma iprehensibly: ¡°Miss, Mr. Jun, this is¡­¡± Elma didn¡¯t understand what Kraig was doing? She only ordered the driver: ¡°Keep on! Wherever Kraig goes, you go wherever you go!¡± The driver responded: ¡°Yes, miss!¡± Kraig in front really didn¡¯t find anyone following him behind him. Mainly, his whole heart fell on Dalia. He was looking for his wife, not on the battlefield, so he didn¡¯t expect Elma to follow him at all. Secondly, today¡¯s driver is not the smart driver who usually protects Kraig. It¡¯s a different person. Kraig continued to remotelymand along the way to the northeast. ¡°We split our way to find, remember to make unannounced visits, don¡¯t rm the local people, let alone make her feel scared.¡± ¡°Xiao Tan, don¡¯t be my driver. You see your wife the most times, and you are most familiar with your wife. You and I are looking for your wife separately.¡± ¡°Major Zhu, you are also someone who is a little familiar with your wife. The three of us must look for them separately. Remember to visit privately, and you must not make any noise. If you don¡¯t scare the local people, you should report to me immediately if you find anything. ¡° All the subordinates responded. Xiao Song, the new driver of Kraig, also took Kraig to the most remote county in the Northeast. From now on, Kraig will remotely direct the important tasks in Kyoto, while sinking his heart to find his wife. Wife. Having been with Dalia for so many years, Kraig didn¡¯t think that the person next to his pillow was his wife. He always believed that Elma was. However, Kraig didn¡¯t realize the importance of Dalia until Dalia was really not by his side. In this life, he must find Dalia. To see people in life, to see corpses in death. After half a month. Kraig has been living in the most fringe town in the Northeast for the next week. It¡¯s really cold here. Kyoto is still wearing a thin coat at this time, but thick windbreakers are already being worn here. Every day, he let the driver drive and shuttle through the streets and alleys of the small town. Sometimes Kraig would stand alone at a certain bus stop sign and watch peoplee and go. He thought, would Dalia be among this endless stream of people? Maybe it is. Because Kraig dared to conclude that Dalia was in the Northeast generation. He will focus his attention on women who are about the same age as Dalia, have simr skin, and wear simr clothes. However, whenever he saw such a person walk in, he was not disappointed. It was probably more than a week after this disappointing day. Kraig really found hope at a bus spot. The woman was wearing a light pink woolen trench coat. She was tall and thin, with her hair pulled up and looked noble and gentle. The woman got off from a private car near the bus stop. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1463 – 1464 Chapter 1463 ¨C 1464 Read Chapter 1463 ¨C 1464 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1463 She was pregnant for about four or five months. He walked forward a little angrily. Immediately afterwards, a five-and-three-thin three person came down in the car. The man walked a few steps to follow the woman in the pink windbreaker, and grabbed her by the arm. Without saying anything, the five-and-three rough man raised his hand and pped the woman: ¡°You can¡¯t be cured, just follow me back!¡± The woman was beaten and staggered suddenly to see if she fell to the ground. But she did not fall. The woman fell into Kraig¡¯s arms, and Kraig hugged the woman¡¯s shoulders with great excitement: ¡°I can find you, Ah Shan, you made me find it so hard, Ah Shan!¡± ¡°You¡­your belly is so big, right?¡± ¡°You¡­you taught your boyfriend again, why do you always meet people badly, this man beats you?¡± Say yes, before Kraig waited for any reaction from the woman in his arms, he released the woman and let her sit on the chair on the bus stop sign. As soon as he turned around, he looked at the man who had just beaten. ¡°You¡­who are you? Why are you holding my wife, you want to die in broad daylight, you¡­¡± Kraig suffered a fist. He made a very powerful move, hitting the man on his back in ap. Kraig¡¯s nose was beaten and bleeding. After the fight, he alsomanded: ¡°Xiao Tan! Unload this choppy to me and throw it into the sewer!¡± Xiao Tan: ¡°¡­¡± The woman behind her suddenly frightened and cried: ¡°Ah, we have beaten someone. Someone killed someone in the street. You¡­you murderer, who are you, just fine, why are you beating my husband? Who are you? , The murderer¡­¡± The woman behind him is also a lover of her husband. Don¡¯t look at her husband pped her just now, but at this time, she desperately saved her husband. She grabbed Kraig¡¯s hand and bit her. Fortunately, Xiao Tan¡¯s actions were agile, he stopped the woman in time and cut the woman¡¯s hands backwards. Only then did Kraig see the woman¡¯s appearance. She is not Dalia. She just looks like Dalia from the back, she is also a woman who is four or five months pregnant. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, Kraig said decadently: ¡°Xiao Song, let her go.¡± Xiao Song: ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°She is pregnant!¡± Xiao Tan immediately let go of the woman. The woman also knew that Xiao Song was great, so she didn¡¯t dare to fight Kraig again. She only rushed to support her man: ¡°Husband, are you okay?¡± The man hugged the woman: ¡°My wife, I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry to beat you just now, who told me to tell me that the child in your stomach was not me, you became angry with me! Now I know, you love me Yes! You love me so much, and I care who owns the child in your stomach. Anyway, I will be called father when I was born!¡± The woman was angry andughed: ¡°Look at your virtue! The child in my stomach is not yours, not yours! There is a kind of you to do DNA!¡± The manughed and hugged his wife. Kraig watching all this: ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t mention how ufortable he is. Seeing the husband and wife supporting each other, Kraig grabbed the man, and the woman immediately scolded: ¡°What are you doing, I will call the police now!¡± But Kraig said word by word: ¡°Your wife is pregnant, treat her better! If I see you hit her again, I will let you die!¡± Woman: ¡°You¡­who are you, I don¡¯t know you!¡± Kraig¡¯s tone suddenly dimmed: ¡°My wife is also pregnant, the month is about the same as you, but she was lost¡­¡± Woman: ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry, you¡­you will definitely find your wife.¡± At this moment, Kraig¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that Elden was calling, and he immediately connected: ¡°Hello?¡± At that end, Elden said excitedly: ¡°Lord, I¡­I saw Madam.¡± Chapter 1464 Kraig¡¯s ears suddenly stood up, ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± At the other end, Elden couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°Master, I saw Madam in a small coastal town, but I should be 1,500 kilometers away from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle right now!¡± Kraig said. Elden: ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Kraig said again. ¡°Lord?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± Kraig said. ¡°Got it!¡± After closing the line, Kraig immediately shouted: ¡°Xiao Song, drive!¡± Xiao Song drove the car immediately. The car stopped after several meters. Kraig got out of the car, took out a wad of money and handed it to the startled man: ¡°Be nice to your pregnant wife!¡± If you speak, turn around and leave. Both the man and the man were stunned. After a long while, the pregnant woman asked: ¡°Husband, I¡­I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Man: ¡°A total of more than two hundred thousand¡­¡± The two looked up again, and the car in front was nowhere to be seen. In one day and one night, I drove to the small coastal town closest to Kyoto in the three northeastern provinces. Coming here, Kraig couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°She is so close, she is so close to me?¡± This small city in Bohai Bay is called Qianjiang City. It is only 300 kilometers from Maejiang City to Kyoto, and it is still a detour. If there is a sea route from the sea to Kyoto, it is estimated that one hundred and fifty kilometers will be almost the same. Kraig never expected Dalia to be in this small town. In fact, Dalia, Collin, and Han Shenshan¡¯s old mother had just arrived. After Dalia called Suzi, he already knew what Kraig meant. It is impossible for Kraig to let her go in this life. After the phone call, Dalia returned to the ce where she lived with Collin and her old mother. She said goodbye to the two with tears: ¡°Mom, Brother Dashan, I don¡¯t live here. I can¡¯t hurt you. In the next life, we will be another family. People, I have to go.¡± ¡°Daughter, why are you?¡± The old mother cried again and again. Dalia smiled bitterly: ¡°Don¡¯t hide my mother, I¡­I didn¡¯t learn well before, and the man I was with was not actually my man. He was just ying with me, and I was greedy for wealth, so I was willing to let him y. Later¡­ ¡­ The man¡¯s wife came back, and the man kicked me out.¡± ¡°Later, his wife found a few people to kill me. It was Dashan who saved me and I didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Maybe that man knows that I am not dead, he¡­has always wanted to kill me. This man is very powerful. If I can¡¯t find my body, he¡­ won¡¯t let it go. .¡± ¡°So Mom, I can¡¯t hurt you and Dashan brother.¡± ¡°Brother Dashan is now looking for a job on a construction site in the town. While working to make money, he can also find an honest woman to live a good life.¡± Dalia cried when he said this. She wants to live with Collin. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s okay to live like this for a lifetime, she likes it. She feels at ease. However, things are always counterproductive. She has already figured it out clearly. In this life, she has been in the hands of Kraig. She doesn¡¯t want to run for long. She just wants to give birth to the child and give it to a good family who cares for the child and loves the child, and then goes to Junjing. Yu died there. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1465 – 1466 Chapter 1465 ¨C 1466 Read Chapter 1465 ¨C 1466 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1465 Therefore, she can¡¯t hurt Collin and her mother. However, what Dalia didn¡¯t expect was: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just killing one! If that surnamed Jun dares to kill you, I will kill him first with a hoe. We are all impoverished, afraid of what he will do!¡± Dalia cried and shook his head: ¡°Brother Dashan, you don¡¯t know, he is very cruel, you don¡¯t need to die with me.¡± Collin smiled bitterly: ¡°You are wrong, Xiaoshan, I¡­ Actually, when I experienced the pain of losing a child, I didn¡¯t want to live anymore. I survived because of an old mother. Old mother How long can you live?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought of when we originally lived in the mountains of Nancheng. When my old mother died, I wouldmit suicide by her side. Because I lived alone, eh.¡± ¡°Xiaoshan, you are here with a child in your belly. You have made my widow mother and my bereaved middle-aged man look forward to it.¡± ¡°If you are leaving, what shall we live for?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a death anyway, we three sons of human beings are simply together, wherever we go, so we can take care of each other, if one day there is really no way to go, we will die together, and we will arrive at the Yin Cao Netherworld. There is also an anaphora, isn¡¯t it?¡± Collin said very truthfully. Dalia plunged his head into Han Zhanshan¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother Dashan, you are so kind to me, I can¡¯t repay you for the rest of my life.¡± Collin smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to repay, we are all a family, we are all together.¡± Du Junshan cried and said: ¡°We will always be together.¡± The family can¡¯t cry in a hug. After crying enough, Dalia said again: ¡°Brother Dashan, we can¡¯t live in this town. I have seen people with Kraig find us. One day they will find us. I want to hide now. In the city, there is arge poption and it is hard to find.¡± ¡°Moreover, I thought about it. I think the closer I get to Kraig, the harder it is for him to find me, because he didn¡¯t expect me to be so bold.¡± Hearing Dalia¡¯s words, Collin agreed. Just do it. The first-level three packed up their simple luggage on the same day, and Collin drove the agricultural tricycle they just bought and drove all the way to the southwest. They originally wanted to go to Kyoto. As a result, I heard that the Kyoto side is very strict and that tricycles are not allowed to enter the city. They thought, now they live in a small coastal town across the sea in Kyoto. It is densely popted and the city is rtively developed. You might as well work here to earn some money, then sell the tricycle, and it¡¯s not toote to go to Kyoto. They have just been here for a week. This small town seems prosperous, but finding a job is not so easy. One weekter, Dalia and Collin did not find a job. Especially Dalia, a pregnant woman who is four months pregnant, is not so easy to find a job anywhere. What¡¯s more, she used to cook at home, serve Kraig, and attend some banquets with Kraig, but she really has nothing to do with it. However, the two were not discouraged. Anyway, as long as they have work, no matter how hard they are, no matter how tired they are, they will do it. At noon that day, the two went out to find a job in two separate ways. They said yes, if they didn¡¯t find a job at noon, they would meet under the overpass in the center of the city, because in a bridge hole under the overpass, they came out in the morning. The food at the time. It¡¯s wrapped in quilt, it¡¯s warm, and you don¡¯t need to spend money to buy it. Can save a lot of money. At noon, Dalia and Collin sat under the overpass to eat on time. Dalia took a piece of potato with chopsticks and sent it to Collin¡¯s mouth: ¡°Brother Dashan, I didn¡¯t find a job, but I had to eat it. If I didn¡¯t eat a meal, I was so hungry. You take a bite of this mashed potato. This is how mom usesrd in the morning. It¡¯s burnt, it smells of meat.¡± Collin ate the potatoes in one bite, and the two smiled at each other, happy and sweet. Kraig, who drove all day and night, was stunned: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1466 After four months of absence, the woman has lost weight. Others are fat during pregnancy and can eat, but Du Junshan is thin. Through the ss of the car, Kraig can see the thin capiries on the bridge of Dalia¡¯s nose. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There are some small freckles on her face. However, this did not affect her beauty in the slightest. She can¡¯t describe beauty anymore. To be more precise, she is very happy, she smiles very sweetly, and smiles full and satisfied. The clothes on her¡­ Kraig couldn¡¯t bear to look straight. The woman is not short in height, but her feet have always been small, wearing only 36.5 high heels. But now, when a woman is sitting on the steps under the viaduct, the first thing that catches Kraig¡¯s eyes is the outdated pair of shoes on her feet. That is a pair of men¡¯s ck canvas construction shoes. There are still circles of needlework on both sides of the shoes. You can¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t look carefully, but Kraig¡¯s eyesight was very good when he was young, so he could tell at a nce that the shoes on Dalia¡¯s feet were It was a patch that was once rotten and then applied from the inside, so there were only circles of needlework outside. But it doesn¡¯t seem obvious. The patched shoes, forty yards in size, were worn on Dalia¡¯s feet, just like Chaplin¡¯s. In order to prevent the shoe from falling off, she tied the shoce very tightly, which even led her to wear a pair of very fat shoes with a pair of small feet. Very out of date and funny. However, it gives people a very sad feeling. Looking at the shoes on his legs, Kraig realized that Dalia was actually wearing a pair of Lao Lan¡¯s cotton trousers with dark patterns. God! This kind of thin cotton trousers are generally only avable in the market in remote mountain viges, and most of them cost more than ten to twenty yuan. And those who buy these cotton trousers are all very olddies. But these cotton trousers are too inappropriate to wear on Dalia. Fortunately, the padded jacket on the upper body is better. It¡¯s the kind of half-length, rust-red cotton jersey. The cotton jacketes with a hat, and the hat is surrounded by white fur on the cheeks. Even if it is worn like this, the fur on the cheeks, but the fur on the hat sets off Dalia. A small face is extraordinarily small. She has no makeup. However, his skin was extremely pale, and his lips were pale and bloodless. Such Dalia made Kraig¡¯s heart hurt so much. In Kraig¡¯s heart, there was nothing more than taste. Behind him, Xiao Song shouted: ¡°Master, do you want to do it?¡± Kraig said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Along the way, he was extremely anxious and anxious, and he even urged Xiao Song countless times. At thest two, he couldn¡¯t bear to dy for a moment. Seeing that Xiao Song was tired from driving, he took it and drove by himself. Just to see Dalia as soon as possible, to hold this woman who had been missing him for three months in her arms one minute earlier. However, when she came here, seeing the extremely happy and peaceful smile on her face, Kraig stopped. He doesn¡¯t know how to intervene with such a pair of men and women? Under the overpass, two hard-to-fail people ate the same bowl of rice depending on each other. The food inside is extremely simple, nothing more than potatoes and Chinese cabbage, but there is only one spoon, you have one bite for two people, and I have one bite, and you can eat very happily. In this way, Kraig also thought that Dalia once fed him a meal like this with a spoon. However, at that time Kraig was lying halfway on the sofa, while Dalia took the spoon and fed him bite by bite. She doesn¡¯t drink it herself. After feeding him, she would put down the dishes and not rush to clean up, but turned to the back of the sofa. Insert his hands into his short hair and massage his head. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1467 – 1468 Chapter 1467 ¨C 1468 Read Chapter 1467 ¨C 1468 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1467 Her massage technique is very precise. Competitor technician. Kraig could clearly feel that Dalia who was massaging him did not leave his nails at that time. And now, Kraig can also see it. Don¡¯t look at Dalia¡¯s ugly clothes. He wears shabby and outdated clothes that can no longer be outdated. But her hands are very beautiful. Her nails have been left long. The trim is very nice. In the past, for so many years with Dalia, Kraig has always been strange. Women who love beauty, without exception, like nail art. Why does Dalia never nail art? Until this moment, Kraig understood that Dalia did not dislike manicure. Rather, when she was with him back then, she had to serve him, cook for him, peel the fruit for him, and peel the fruit by hand. She peeled it by herself, and then ughtered a little bit for him to eat. . In her free time, she massages his head and body, so that she washes his feet personally, massaging the soles of the feet and toes for every acupuncture point. And to do these things, you can¡¯t keep your nails. Because I was afraid of scratching him. Even when the two of them were in love, the short fingernails of the woman pinched Kraig¡¯s back, pinching his back with red seals. Afterwards, Dalia would me himself very much and say to him: ¡°Yu, my¡­ my nails have pinched your flesh again, I should cut my nails, I forgot, I¡¯m sorry.¡± How gentle and well-behaved women were at that time. She was so obedient to him. But now, her Baiyibaishun is still missing, but her face is more delicate and naughty, and she has learned to keep her nails. Her nails are so beautiful. In this way, Kraig can infer that although Dalia is dressed like a beggar, does not even have a job, and N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. is reluctant to buy and eat a meal, she does not do any work in this man¡¯s house. Even Kraig could infer that Dalia didn¡¯t even wash his clothes. Therefore, when the subordinates behind him asked him: ¡°Master, do you want to do it?¡± Kraig stopped. There was a terrible anger in his heart, and he wished he could cut the man who Dalia was feeding him at this moment. However, Kraig held back. He wanted to see this man¡¯s home, what did they do when they arrived at home? Is this Kraig¡¯s evil taste? No! He doesn¡¯t know why! He just thought that even if he killed this man, he would have to cage Dalia¡¯s heart back. He can¡¯t just want people, but the heart doesn¡¯t follow him. Can¡¯t! Kraig is not far below the overpass. Every second is waiting like a year. Until the two of them had a meal, Dalia carefully raced the tableware into the bridge hole again, and the two went to find work separately. Kraig did not follow Collin, but followed Dalia. After Dalia and Collin separated, they went to a restaurant not far from the sky bridge. She stood at the door of the restaurant and stopped for a long time, but did not go in. Kraig, who was not far away, was wondering, could it be that she hadn¡¯t eaten enough just now? After all, a woman who is pregnant with a child has a big appetite. Could it be that she just gave up the food to the man, so she didn¡¯t have enough, at this moment, it is like eating a meal in a restaurant, but she has no money? When Kraig was about to let Xiao Song go down, thinking of ordering a table of food for Dalia, he saw a woman with a perm head and a more foreign styleing out of the restaurant. The woman looked at Dalia arrogantly: ¡°You woman, what are you doing standing in front of our door!¡± Chapter 1468 Dalia twisted his hands together and asked shyly: ¡°Old¡­ madam, I¡­ I want to find a job with you¡­¡± Boss: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she nced at Dalia disgustingly: ¡°You, which mountain peak came out of you, are you literate?¡± Dalia smiled: ¡°Boss, look at what you said, I¡­I am not very old in my grade, how can I¡­not literate?¡± Thedy boss went up and down again Dalia: ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡­I can dare to do any job. It¡¯s okay to be a little bit tired,¡± Dujuan said eagerly. ¡°Waitress work, you definitely can¡¯t do it, just wear yours. It¡¯s ugly.¡± Dalia smiled again. She felt that she must have eyebrows, so she smiled happily and rxedly: ¡°I never thought that I could be a waiter, ah boss, I just thought, you can let us wash a te and a bowl. Just take out the rubbish or something.¡± Wash the dishes and bowls. Take out the trash? Kraig was stunned. Xiao Song, the driver next to him, looked cold. Thedy boss asked again: ¡°Then tell me, how much money do you want?¡± Dalia: ¡°You¡­how much can you give me?¡± ¡°We let the dishwashing worker, 800 per month. But¡­¡± The woman took a closer look at Dalia. She asked strangely: ¡°You¡­ are you pregnant?¡± Dalia originally wanted to cover her belly and conceal it, but now when she heard the woman asked, she smiled awkwardly: ¡°Yes¡­yes, I¡¯m pregnant, so I need to work more, or the child I was born, I¡­ can¡¯t support me. I beg the boss¡¯s wife to do well and give me a job.¡± ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think I¡¯m pregnant, but I can really eat all the hardships. I¡¯m better than a non-pregnant woman. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try me, try me, no¡­ ¡­ No money.¡± Dalia was afraid that people would not want her. She has been looking for a job in this city for a week. People don¡¯t want her even if she is cleaning the toilet. She can¡¯t eat for nothing. Collin works alone and wants to feed his old mother, feed her, and feed her children in the future. How can this be possible? She can¡¯t bear it. After all, when she returned home, Collin and her mother didn¡¯t let her do anything. They were already very loving and loving, and she couldn¡¯t be so unconscionable. Dalia looked at the proprietress eagerly. The proprietress turned her head and greeted her inside: ¡°Sanzier, take out the swill and let her pour it out. I want to try it out, we don¡¯t want to be squeamish!¡± As soon as Dalia heard the eyebrows, he said happily: ¡°You can try, if you fail, I don¡¯t need the money.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy inside, babbling and carrying a swill out of it. Dalia¡¯s eyes widened. A bucket is more than 30 catties. However, she gritted her teeth and warned herself that she must lift it up and throw it away, and she must lift it up. She sank, then used her arms hard, picking up a stream of swill with both hands. Bossdy + plus little boy: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig and Xiao Song in the car: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig couldn¡¯t help it anymore, he hurriedly opened the door and was about to get out of the car, but he heard the boss¡¯s wife yelling: ¡°Big belly, stop!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1469 – 1470 Chapter 1469 ¨C 1470 Read Chapter 1469 ¨C 1470 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1469 Dalia didn¡¯t let go of the pass, but pleaded: ¡°Boss, you see that I can move, so you can give me a chance, I need money, 800 yuan a month is very important to me.¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to be blocked by a blunt object, and he felt ufortable. The throat was also choked by something. Thedy boss said: ¡°Let it go, I just take you in, you let it go first.¡± Dalia then put down the swill. She looked at the bossdy with joy. The proprietress said: ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to see you. We didn¡¯t want pregnant women in our restaurant. After all, we were injured. The wife will clean the dishes for us. The sry is a little higher, and we can¡¯t ask you.¡± Dalia: ¡°Boss, I will take care of myself. I¡­ Even if something happens, I¡­ I won¡¯t look for you. Believe me, I¡¯m so old. For children who are easy to conceive, I will definitely take good care of my children.¡± Thedy boss interrupted Dalia¡¯s words: ¡°I want you! But considering that you are a pregnant woman, I can¡¯t let you work for so long every day. Do it.¡± ¡°Six hundred yuan?¡± Dalia swallowed his throat. One hundred and eight yuan is already very small. But now thedy boss is only willing to give 600 yuan. ¡°Can you¡­¡± She still wants to fight for eight hundred yuan. The proprietress said, ¡°Forget it, recruit you as a pregnant woman. I was too troubled. What I said was to let you do it for a long time, six hundred yuan. I really feel sorry for you. After all, they are all women. I really can¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°I do! I do, and I will do it for 600 yuan. The boss, I will let you see my benefits, and I will do it well, only 600 yuan!¡± Dalia said eagerly. Boss: ¡°¡­¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Well,e with me, and your sry will be calcted from today. I will pay you by the end of the month.¡± ¡°Well, yes, thank you, thank you.¡± Dalia was happy with something. Behind him, Kraig¡¯s heart seemed to be digged by a knife. ¡°Master, do you want to take the madam here?¡± Xiao Song asked. Kraig said, ¡°You go in and act as a guest, order the most expensive dish on the table, and then check it out and look at her¡­¡± ¡°I understand, Lord!¡± Xiao Song was also winking. He immediately got off the car and went to the restaurant. Kraig spent seconds in the car again. He was very surprised why he missed Dalia so much, but at this moment, he was not in a hurry to embrace her. What kind of idea is this? Two hourster, Xiao Song came out of the hotel. ¡°How about? Xiao Song?¡± Kraig asked impatiently. Xiao Song sighed, then took out the phone and showed it to Kraig. Xiao Song¡¯s mobile phone came to take a dozen photos and short videos of Dalia squatting and washing the dishes. She has been for some months, even if it¡¯s not obvious, it¡¯s very hard to squat down. She just squatted and yed with her hips. Every once in a while, she could see her standing up and leaning on the wall to beat her waist. Look like. Every once in a while, the boss¡¯s wife wille over and ask: ¡°Big belly, can you do it? If it doesn¡¯t work, I will settle your ount today. If you leave, you will not suffer for a few days. I always look at you like this. It¡¯s too hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, okay boss! You don¡¯t need to check out the bill. You give me today¡¯s money and I don¡¯t need it. Today you treat me as a probationary period. I don¡¯t need money for the probationary period. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I Will protect my own child, this is my first child, I cherish it.¡± Dalia smiled and promised the boss. Seeing this scene, Kraig couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He hulled the car door and walked towards the hotel. As he walked, he said: ¡°Xiao Song, call someone toe over, first seal the hotel!¡± Chapter 1470 Xiao Song immediately took out his cell phone and dialed out. Just as he was about to connect, Kraig¡¯s Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was actually Suzi calling. Kraig immediately answered the channel: ¡°Suzi, why did you call me this time? I¡­¡± I was about to tell Suzi that he found Dalia, but he heard Suzi say on the other end of the phone: ¡°Kraig, there is something I forgot to tell you. I was taking a nap just now and I didn¡¯t do a good job. I woke up from my dream, and I remembered to tell you this.¡± Kraig said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, and what dream is it?¡± ¡°I just dreamt that Sister Shan jumped off a cliff. Four months ago, when I was forced to change Lanita¡¯s kidney by Elder Shu, I had this dream. Sister Shan had no choice but to jump off the cliff.¡± Kraig: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Suzi said sadly: ¡°Kraig, when Sister Shan called me half a month ago, I could hear from her tone that she did not intend to hide from you. Since she did not intend to hide from you, This means that your chances of finding her must be greater than before, but¡­¡± Suzi sighed, ¡°But, this also shows that Sister Shan wants to die with you.¡± ¡°In other words, the day you found her, or perhaps the most desperate moment when she was desperate, you¡­you must not drive Sister Shan to death¡­¡± ¡°If you force Sister Shan to death, I, Suzi, will fight you to the end in this life! Unless you die!¡± ¡°Kraig, remember it for me! It¡¯s you! You drove Sister Shan out, you drove her out, it was you, and didn¡¯t take her dedication to you as a shit. Girlfriend, tattered stuff! When youe back with a woman you haven¡¯t seen in ten years, you can actually drive away the people next to your pillow!¡± ¡°You are the first to be unsympathetic first!¡± ¡°If you dare to kill Sister Shan, I will kill you!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s words made Kraig like five thunders. He suddenly realized that Suzi was right. He has been looking for Dalia for four months, from Kyoto to the Northeast, from the Northeast to the South City, from the South City to the Northeast, back and forth two or three times, each time using a lot of manpower, but there is no trace. But this time, only half a month ago, I saw Dalia. What does this show? It shows that Dalia didn¡¯t mean to hide from him anymore. Is she holding a mortal mentality, and hitting a rock with his egg? Kraig¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. ¡°I see! I¡¯m going to find my wife! I¡¯m not going to kill her! Naturally, I won¡¯t let her fall off the cliff. I¡¯m talking about it, take a million steps, and I don¡¯t want you to trouble me. Don¡¯t worry. No matter if I bring her back or not, she will be intact.¡± Kraig promised Suzi extremely solemnly. Only then did Suzi say: ¡°You know the best!¡± If thenguage was necessary, he hung up the phone. She hasn¡¯t had a good rest recently, and she hasn¡¯t been able to eat very well. Today coincided with a day off, and Arron took the only one to his mother Alyce to eat dumplings. And she, because she didn¡¯t have an appetite, and she waszy at home because of her physical difort. After eating some porridge at noon, I took a nap. She has been very sleepytely. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1471 – 1472 Chapter 1471 ¨C 1472 Read Chapter 1471 ¨C 1472 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1471 I slept for two or three hours in this sleep, which was longer and had more dreams. In her dream, she could clearly see that Dalia was forced to the edge of the cliff by a group of people. She looked back at the cliff, then smiled miserably at those chasing her, and said: ¡°I have waited for this day. The weather is so good, it suits me to jump off the cliff!¡± ¡°But Kraig, please listen to me. One thing I regret doing in my life is to know you, and one thing I regret most is to covet your protection for me. I am a person, I should have seen my destiny long ago.¡± ¡°I knew that your protection for me was the moment when it hurt me the most. I would rather be imprisoned for a lifetime, and would rather be beaten to death. I would never know you, because others beat and scolded me, at least they wouldn¡¯t let me. Sad.¡± ¡°And you, Kraig, you tore my heart to pieces 1¡± ¡°I swear! I never want to meet you again forever!¡± ¡°Never see you again!¡± As long as the words must be said, Dalia still jumped off the cliff resolutely. ¡°Sister Shan, Sister Shan¡­¡± Suzi woke up from crying. She shouted so loudly that Sister Li, who was cleaning outside, heard it all. Sister Li immediately pushed the door in, helped Suzi up and knocked her back in her arms: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, ma¡¯am, what¡¯s the matter? Have you had a nightmare?¡± Suzi cried with tears streaming down his face: ¡°Let¡¯s tell you Li, I¡¯ve been the only one from carrying Shen Shen to five and a half years old, and I have been on the run for more than six years.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know Arron¡¯s new intentions for me. I only knew that Arron was chasing me and killing me. Sometimes I was pressed, and I always thought,e! As long as you find me, I will kill the child first. Suicide!¡± ¡°I have had this idea countless times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that when Arron found meter, he first squeezed my handle, otherwise, I would rather die and would note back with him.¡± Aunt Li looked at Suzi in confusion, and asked distressedly: ¡°Madam, you and Master have such a good rtionship now, and Master is almost an example of a good man in Nancheng. Why do you suddenly miss those old years? What about the past?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all over, and there will be good days in the future.¡± Suzi smiled bitterly: ¡°You know what Li, I have been in jail before and never graduated from college. Since I was young, no one wanted to be friends with me. I grew up so lonely. ¡° ¡°How much do I long for someone to be my friend?¡± ¡°I was in the Lin family when I was young. When I saw Lanita¡¯s birthday, I would invite a lot of children. They wear so western style, all of them are gorgeous, so I can be friends with them, so that they can y with me. , I even lie on the ground as a horse for them.¡± ¡°At that time, they teased me.¡± ¡°There is a game called vaulting horse game.¡± ¡°I bent down, supported my ankle with both hands, and then asked the children to press my back to vault, but they all jumped over one by one, but no one was ying with me. Instead, they turned around and made faces at me.¡± Sister Li burst into tears upon hearing this: ¡°My poor child¡­¡± Suzi leaned in Li¡¯s arms and said quietly: ¡°I have experienced this all the time, until I was brought back from Quxian by Arron, and he took me to a gathering of his friends. That was my number one. I saw Sister Shan this time.¡± ¡°Sister Shan is so beautiful, elegant, and beautiful, but not arrogant at all. She is very kind. When everyone ignored me, Sister Shan handed me a bottle of pure water.¡± Until now, Suzi¡¯s memory is still fresh. . ¡°But now, Sister Shan is also pregnant, and she is also afraid that Kraig will find her. I can hear from her tone that she is going to break the boat, Sister Li, do you think Sister Shan will die?¡± Li Sao didn¡¯t know how to answer Suzi. Before Suzi waited for Li¡¯s answer, she took out her mobile phone and called Arron. At the other end, Arron was taking the child to make dumplings with her mother-inw¡¯s house. The dumplings were ready to be brought back and put in the refrigerator to freeze them. The phone rang, he picked it up and nced at it, then connected: ¡°Kraig, what¡¯s going on with you¡­ over there?¡± Chapter 1472 On the other end of the phone, Kraig asked quietly: ¡°Old Fu, you¡­when you were looking for Suzi back then, would you not approach her easily?¡± Arron asked immediately: ¡°Did you find Dalia?¡± Kraig shook his head: ¡°Just now your most precious woman, Suzi, called me. She warned me that if you find Ah Shan, don¡¯t push Ah Shan in a hurry, otherwise Ah Shan will miss her. ¡° Arron sighed: ¡°If ording to Suzi¡¯s temperament, if you approach her without restraint, then she must be a corpse sunk in front of you.¡± ¡°Back then, I knew that Suzi went immediately in Quxian. However, after I arrived in Quxian, I didn¡¯t meet with Suzi right away, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Kraig was desperately anxious. Arron smiled embarrassedly: ¡°Lao Jun, you are nning to let my leader hack me to death!¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Suzi, who I nned to get closer to!¡± Arron blurted out. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A woman who is so stubborn, if I catch her back directly, she will beg to die, how can I make her beg to die?¡± Arron¡¯s tone was filled with infinitepassion. Kraig said on the phone, ¡°I see, Suzi is right.¡± ¡°What did Suzi tell you?¡± Arron asked. Kraig said angrily: ¡°Threaten me!¡± Arron smiled suddenly: ¡°Deserve it!¡± ¡°If Suzi calls you and you help me say something nice, your wife has a big opinion of me, thinking how polite I was to her back then, why is she treating me like this now? Help me persuade.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arron replied. ¡°I¡¯m dead, old man.¡± ¡°Did Dalia found it?¡± Arron asked again. ¡°No!¡± Kraig lied without hesitation. After closing the thread, Kraig saw the subordinates pouring in from all directions. ¡°Tell them all to retreat! Retreat!¡± Kraig eagerly ordered. Xiao Song: ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Get out immediately!¡± Xiao Song immediately picked up the phone to execute the order. After the execution, he looked at Kraig incredulously. Lord, what¡¯s wrong? When I watched him handle official duties in Kyoto, I didn¡¯t see him so flustered or hesitant? Why is he afraid of wolves and tigers for a woman? ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Kraig looked at Xiao Song in confusion. Xiao Song had never followed Kraig before, and he didn¡¯t know much about Kraig¡¯s temper. Xiao Song was a handsome young guy, so he asked bluntly: ¡°Master, how do I think of you¡­ .¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I pped my mouth.¡± ¡°Say!¡± ¡°I¡­I dare not say.¡± ¡°I let you say you just say it!¡± ¡°Master, you¡­ are you a little scared?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, he looked up and beat: ¡°I will kill you! Go! Let these people retreat silently! Otherwise, you will die!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Xiao Song escaped too. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1473 – 1474 Chapter 1473 ¨C 1474 Read Chapter 1473 ¨C 1474 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1473 At the door of the hotel, only Kraig was left sitting in the car. He looked at the hotel without blinking, and time passed by. Not far away, in a hotel around the corner, Elma was sitting in front of the window, watching everything from the tight curtains. Elma¡¯s heart was stabbed with ten thousand steel needles. The fingernails she hated have been pinched into the flesh, her eyes burst into mes, her lips involuntarily gritted her teeth: ¡°D*mn Dalia! What is it good for you, what is it good for you! A maid! Just a tool to apany you to sleep.¡± My fianc¨¦ cares so much about you! He cares about you so much!¡± ¡°D*mn! Dalia, I curse you to die!¡± ¡°No! I must not let you be happy! You are not worthy!¡± No one knows when Elma lurked in the hotel room opposite, and Kraig didn¡¯t know. Because his heart is all tied to Dalia. This afternoon, Kraig suffered extremely. He was afraid that Dalia would be tired from squatting in a small restaurant to wash the dishes, and he was also afraid that Dalia would find him. As Suzi said, if Dalia suddenly found out, he would suddenly die by himself. Doesn¡¯t Kraig mean that he will say goodbye to his wife as soon as he sees his wife? No! Kraig don¡¯t want this ending. I don¡¯t know when, in Kraig¡¯s heart, he has already identified Dalia as his wife. Such an idea has never existed in the years Dalia followed him. People are really strange things. How can we only know how to cherish it after we have lost it? Fortunately, he has found her again now. The only thing missing is how to find a point where you can meet her so as not to frighten her? This afternoon, Kraig looked at the small restaurant intently while thinking about how to find a suitable point. It wasn¡¯t until it was dark, and it was almost eight o¡¯clock in the night, that he saw Dalia holding on to his waist and dragging his stomach out of the small restaurant tiredly. The proprietress even poured her a horse of sack of vegetables: ¡°The big belly woman, although it is leftovers, but you go home and heat it in the pot, hot head, hot boil, boil one more time, and it will kill the virus. This way you and your man can also save money on food.¡± Dalia carried the food and nodded constantly: ¡°Uh, uh, I know, thank you, the boss, you are so kind to me.¡± The proprietress sighed: ¡°Eh¡­ life is bitter, look at your delicate skin and tender flesh, your hands are not for rough work at all, you with white skin are not like ordinary people. , Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I also know that you probably used to mess with the rich boss, but now they don¡¯t want you?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t you think you are too old?¡± ¡°Eh, you said you¡­I knew so why at the beginning, women, shouldn¡¯t be greedy for temporary enjoyment, look now, they are dressed like a beggar, with a big belly¡­ .Hey! Coming tomorrow afternoon, you can sleep well in the morning.¡± The proprietress looks like a knife-mouthed tofu heart. While she disliked Dalia, she also knew she cared about Dalia. Dalia was very pleased: ¡°Well, I know the boss, thank you, I will definitely work hard.¡± After speaking, she carried a vest bag of leftovers and dragged her tired body down the overpass. At this time, under the overpass, Collin was already waiting there. He was also lucky this afternoon and carried big items for a family of people who moved in the city. Refrigerator, wardrobe. Something like that. Going back and forth more than a dozen times, earning more than two hundred. But he was almost paralyzed when he was also tired. He sat under this overpass and waited for Dalia for almost an hour. Seeing Dalia staggering, the man greeted her excitedly and touched her face: ¡°You¡­what are you doing! I¡¯m so worried about you! You can¡¯te out with me tomorrow, I Tell you that I made more than 200 today, enough for us to spend three a week!¡± ¡°You will stay at home tomorrow, I will hire this way every day to make a lot of money, and the time is short.¡± Dalia lifted up his clothes to wipe Collin¡¯s sweat: ¡°I have also found a job, half-day work, 600 yuan a month, don¡¯t try so hard.¡± After wiping the sweat, she showed the convenience bag to Collin again, her tone was extremely excited: ¡°The dishes that thedy boss gave me, several shrimps, and a half elbow, chicken nuggets, all!¡± Collin rubbed his hands happily: ¡°Go, let¡¯s go home and have a big meal!¡± Kraig not far away: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1474 His beloved woman, the so-called big meal is actually leftovers picked up from a small restaurant? Shouldn¡¯t it be dumped garbage? Kraig¡¯s heart is dripping blood. What made him even more bloody was that Dalia¡¯s expression towards Collin, her eyes were full of satisfaction, happiness, and love. This is from N?velDrama.Org. This woman! Only left him for four months! After only four months, did she empathize and stop falling in love? For a second, Kraig was so impulsive that he wanted to rush forward and cut the man in half with a knife. However, he finally resisted it. What Arron and Suzi said to him are vividly vivid. He has to wait. Wait for the best time. Regardless of this timing, for Kraig, he didn¡¯t know if he could survive the night. If I went home with them and saw her sleeping with that man, would he still bear it? There are ten thousand voices in his mind reminding him, of course he can¡¯t bear it! Quietly trailing behind Dalia and Collin, Kraig followed all the way to the ce where they rented. That should be the dirtiest and most messy ce in the city, arge courtyard. There were many people living in the courtyard, some pushing wheelbarrows on the construction site, masons, decorators, and scavengers. Of course, it is indispensable to sell. There are no less than a hundred people living in a huge courtyard. The space of each small house is not veryrge, thergest one is more than 30 square meters, and there are 20 construction workers living in it. The smallest one is about ten square meters. It can hold a double bed, a dressing table and a simple wardrobe. You can imagine who lives in such a house. Arron once told Kraig: ¡°Suzi used to live in a slum, where dragons and snakes are mixed, everyone has them, she has suffered all kinds of sufferings, so I can¡¯t let her suffer any more in the future. Wronged.¡± The slum Kraig mentioned by Arron has never been seen. But today, he met in the slum where Dalia lived. I really made him sigh. Fortunately, the house where Collin and Dalia lived was slightlyrger and had suites. Thebined resistance of the two houses was about 30 square meters, and the inside was a little smaller, and only Dalia lived alone. There was also a bed in the outer room, which was upied by the old mother. In addition to the bed, there are a few snakeskin bags, and a small briquettes for cooking. Rice cookers are all made of simple wood. When the two arrived home, the old mother was cooking. Seeing her son and Daliae back together, the old mother immediately said happily: ¡°They are all back. Mom cooked the food. In the morning, the potatoes were stewed. I put a lot ofrd. I¡¯m willing to eat. An olddy of mine doesn¡¯t eat much. No, I¡¯ll keep it for the two of you.¡± While talking, the olddy opened the small basket of steamed buns to the two of them. Dalia¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Mom, what is this? Caimo?¡± The olddy smiled and said: ¡°You are all looking for work. I¡¯m fine at home. I just wandered around the nearby vegetable market. A vegetable farmer who sells snail dwellings has a good eye and puts all the leaves on the snail dwelling. Break it down and give it to me. No one buys this vegetable leaf, but it can be eaten.¡± ¡°I went back home and ordered some flour and steamed seven or eight vegetable nests. I just tasted one. The saltiness is just right. Wash your hands and eat.¡± Dalia pushed the olddy onto the bench and said with a smile: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take Caiwowo and put it in the refrigerator at thendlord¡¯s house. Today we have a big meal!¡± Olddy: ¡°Don¡¯t spend money indiscriminately. The money should be reserved for your production.¡± Dalia held up the leftovers that he picked up from the bag: ¡°No money, mom, you see, this is all given to me by the proprietress in the restaurant. There are several green prawns in it, as well as half a elbow, shredded pork, what? Both, let¡¯s get hot and have a big meal tonight to celebrate my job with Dashan!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1475 – 1476 Chapter 1475 ¨C 1476 Read Chapter 1475 ¨C 1476 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1475 The olddy looked straight at the chowder in the convenient bag in front of her. She also stayed in Nancheng, and her son was once the head of the factory, but the olddy really rarely eats such big fish. ¡°Mom, it will be hot and hot for a while. I will give it to you. The elderly need to eat shrimps to supplement calcium.¡± Dalia said. ¡°Hey, eh, okay, okay. Caiwowo will be left first, and I will eat it when there are no vegetables.¡± The old A family of three enjoys the hot dishes. Outside the courtyard, Kraig in the car looked at all this with a high-powered lens. Both cabins have windows. In order to prevent the smell of smoke from cooking, they left both windows open. Therefore, Kraig can easily see everything inside. Looking at the happy appearance of a family of three hot dishes, Kraig¡¯s heart was cut apart once again. He and Dalia have been together for seven or eight years. Dalia has always been gentle and gentle, but he has never seen her smile so openly, her smile is so sweet, like a little woman, and like a child. The dishes heat up quickly. Three people eat around the vegetable pot. Collin asked Dalia to eat shrimp, and Dalia smiled and said, ¡°Give it to my mother to replenish my body. Although I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t eat too much. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to give birth.¡± With that, she peeled a shrimp and sent it to the olddy¡¯s bowl. The olddy was not polite, and really ate it with gusto. However, when Dalia peeled the second one, the olddy stopped eating. Dalia had to eat it. Dalia sent it to Collin¡¯s bowl again: ¡°Brother Dashan, you have to eat more, and you are the only one who can make money at home. Mom, and the kids in the belly are counting on you.¡± Collin put the shrimp in Dalia¡¯s bowl casually. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She did not refuse, but smiled and said to Collin: ¡°Dashan, seven shrimps, I will eat three, you and your mother will eat two, okay, none of us should fight.¡± The family of three happily agreed. Dalia peels the shrimps, she is very good at peeling them. This stems from the fact that when he was living with Kraig, Dalia usually peeled off the shrimp for Kraig to eat. Kraig was very particr about eating shrimp. He doesn¡¯t eat it when it¡¯s old, and he doesn¡¯t eat it when it¡¯s raw. You want the kind that is tender and natural, and it can¡¯t be peeled when peeling the shrimp. You must first pick up the shrimp thread a little bit, and then the shrimp shell will be peeled off as soon as the shrimp is broken. It¡¯s more vorful to eat shrimp like that. Now, Dalia¡¯s technique of peeling shrimp is still so good, but the person who eats shrimp is no longer Kraig. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t know how he was tormented and watched the three people in the hut eat that leftover meal. Only, the driver Xiao Song reminded Kraig many times: ¡°Master, Lord, let¡¯s go back, one day and one night, you haven¡¯t touched the bed yet, you need to rest, anyway, we already know that Madam lives here, and we will be fine in the future. It¡¯s done.¡± However, Kraig heard nothing. He still looked at the room intently. However, gradually, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Because, in the entire courtyard, most people have closed their doors and turned off their lights. Kraig got out of the car and went straight into thepound. Usually, the gates of the courtyard are not closed, because no one knows who will go in and out at night. Kraig came under the window of Dalia and Collin¡¯s hut in such a big way. By coincidence, he just heard a word. ¡°Brother, you live with me tonight, and I will take care of you, okay?¡± Dalia said in a low voice. Chapter 1476 Dalia said this very quietly, almost whispering. However, Kraig has been trained since childhood and has very good listening skills. In fact, I knew it was such a result. Two people have been together for four months, how can they not live together? However, when he heard these words with his own ears, he still felt ufortable in his heart. His brain was rumbling, and he wanted to tear down both huts in the next second. However, immediately after Collin¡¯s words, he woke up Kraig. Collin said mildly: ¡°Silly girl! Why are you so stupid? Did you forget what you told you? It is not easy for you to be pregnant with a child. You must not make any mistakes, or you will never have the opportunity to do it in the future. Mom, we are going to get married in the future, how can we rush it for a while?¡± Dalia¡¯s tone became more gentle: ¡°But brother, I want to serve you. It¡¯s been four months since you saved me, and you haven¡¯t touched me. Did you dislike me?¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Collin smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t like you, so I won¡¯te here with my mother behind my back. Of course I like you, but I can¡¯t hurt you. Brother can wait until you have a baby. , In the confinement, even if you don¡¯te to me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°At that time, I want to show you what a majestic wolf I am!¡± Dalia: ¡°Poor mouth!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to talk to my own daughter-inw,¡± Collin smiled. Afterughing, he said: ¡°You go to sleep, my mother and I are guarding you outside.¡± ¡°Well, good night Dashan brother.¡± Immediately afterwards, Kraig outside heard a very slight rustling sound of walking. At this moment, Kraig, who was standing outside listening to the corner, felt an inexplicable move in his heart, and his moved throat choked. Okay! Very lucky! Her wife is still his wife, not someone else¡¯s. Although, his wife¡¯s heart is no longer on him. If not, he would really kill the man in a rage. This night, Kraig was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, even though he didn¡¯t sleep much all day and night. He returned to the hotel and took a shower. He was still refreshed. The driver Xiao Song had chatted with his father for a long time, and Xiao Song fell asleep directly by saying this. Kraig then remembered that Xiao Song drove for more than a day without rest. Hurry up and let Xiao Song rest, but Kraig, who is lying alone in the hotel suite, is still excited, who is he going to tell? Who is he going to tell? Kraig picked up the phone and called Arron without hesitation. Although Kraig and Zhong Muzhan Jiang Shenhe and Arron are brothers, but in private, Kraig and Arron have the best rtionship. It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock for deliberation. Arron, who was far away in Nancheng, had just finished his work. Suzi¡¯s health is not very good these days, always lethargy, and can¡¯t eat well. This evening, the man deliberately ordered a big bag of shark fin soup from the restaurant he often visited. As a result, Suzi still went to bed without taking two bites. The man also coaxed Lilly to sleep, and after sending a few emails in the study, he came to the bedroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re not feeling very well these days? Is there something bothering you? Or is your work not going well?¡± Arron asked. Suzi¡¯s mood is still low: ¡°Arron doesn¡¯t know how to make it. I can¡¯t eat or sleep well for these two days, and I still want to cry.¡± With that, Suzi actually hid in Arron¡¯s arms and really started to cry. The man hugged her. There was a surprise guess in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know if it was forbidden. He decided not to do anything tomorrow morning, and first took Suzi to the obstetrics and gynecology department for an examination. After this decision, the man did not tell the woman his thoughts, but softly coaxed her: ¡°Go to sleep, don¡¯t think too much, when the free time is over, I will take you and the only one to go abroad to y and rx.¡± Suzi nodded: ¡°Yeah. Thank you husband.¡± Yubi, she looked at him with tears in her tears, and then lifted her hands to support his neck, and then she k!ssed him with her little mouth. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1477 – 1478 Chapter 1477 ¨C 1478 Read Chapter 1477 ¨C 1478 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1477 Man: ¡°¡­¡± If it were changed to any time, men would be very happy with her kind invitation. But not today. If his guess is correct, he must be restrained! The man pushed her: ¡°Suzi is obedient, not today!¡± The woman cried suddenly: ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t love me anymore, do you Arron, you don¡¯t have me anymore?¡± She curled her small mouth, very weak. How could she be as sturdy as she broke up and divorced him a month ago? Arron: ¡°¡­¡± What should he tell her? He guessed that she might be pregnant? That¡¯s why you are so sentimental? However, if the result is bad tomorrow, isn¡¯t she more sad? She is pregnant or not, and he has no certain requirements. There is already the only one between them, even if there is no second child in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter. However, her mood and physical health are the most important. The man put her in his arms: ¡°No, it¡¯s not Suzi, it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then you k!ss me, you¡­you haven¡¯t asked me for a few days¡­I¡­think about it.¡± She was nestled in his squeaky nest , The sound is small like mosquitoes and flies. Man: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, how can it be said that he is not impulsive? But he must exercise restraint. Must! However, before he had organized thenguage to tell Suzi, it was not possible today, and Suzi¡¯s weak and boneless little hand was posted again. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Today, she took the initiative and was so sultry. Moreover, it seemed so tender and pitiful than ever before. She could almost kill Arron! Arron turned over and restrained the woman under him. This night, he was so cautious, he couldn¡¯t use too much force, he couldn¡¯t attack the city with his own temperament, but he still had to do it to satisfy her. After two or three hours, the man was exhausted and exhausted. The woman slept happily in his creaking nest. Looking at her sleeping face, it has been six or seven years, and she is almost thirty now, but her face has not changed much from six or seven years ago, but now, it looks more and more moisturized. She curled up like a docile kitten, nestling next to him obediently. The manughed suddenly. He raised his hand and poked at the tip of her small, dense sweaty nose, and said angrily: ¡°Little woman! You are sofortable! You tortured me to death! I can¡¯t stand by you. Have fun! How are you going to kill your man! Huh?¡± After being poked by the man, the woman murmured: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, let me sleep, my husband is so tired, I feel like I¡¯m falling apart, you give it to me and let me sleep¡­¡± To be sure, Suzi, with his eyes closed, was able to find the man¡¯s arm very urately, and put it under his head and neck, and fell asleepfortably. Man: ¡°¡­¡± The bitter face is like bitter gourd. Originally, he wanted to take a cold shower, okay? Okay! Just when the man¡¯s heart was at its peak, the man¡¯s cell phone rang. When I picked it up, it turned out to be Kraig. In the middle of the night, why did he call! Arron¡¯s anger rushed up: ¡°Kraig! Are you looking for death!¡± Chapter 1478 Kraig couldn¡¯t stop smiling: ¡°No, no old man, I¡­I¡¯m just happy, you know?¡± Arron held back his anger: ¡°Dalia is willing toe back with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Then what are you howling with me in the middle of the night!¡± ¡°Because she hasn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s daughter-inw.¡± Kraig said in a childlike tone. Arron asked angrily: ¡°Because of this, you are so stunned, Kraig! I doubt you are Kraig!¡± ¡°Yes, why not! I¡¯m my buddy Kraig.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± The woman in her arm was awakened after all. Suzi raised his sleepy eyes and asked Arron: ¡°Arron, who are you calling at thiste hour? Are you talking to a woman?¡± Arron gave the woman a nce. Her emotions have not been too stable recently, so he said in a soft voice: ¡°No, yes¡­¡± Kraig¡¯s clear voice came from the other end immediately: ¡°What woman! Suzi, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! I¡­I found your sister Shan, you should be able to see it soon. Your sister Shan!¡± Kraig at the other end couldn¡¯t see Suzi¡¯s expression. But here, Arron saw Suzi¡¯s expression very clearly. After Suzi heard Kraig finished speaking on the phone, she was stunned, and then cried. She cried and snatched the phone from Arron¡¯s hand, and cried into the receiver and asked, ¡°Kraig, what did you say? You¡­did you find my sister Shan?¡± Kraig was startled: ¡°Suzi, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you crying?¡± Suzi¡¯s voice was extremely sad: ¡°What are you going to do? Bring Sister Shan back?¡± Kraig: ¡°Of course!¡± Suzi suddenly cried: ¡°Kraig! Can you be reasonable! Sister Shan is a person! She is not an object! Not your pet, she is a human! She has her own feelings!¡± ¡°She never betrayed you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You are you, do you understand! It was you who drove her away ruthlessly, and your ex- girlfriend almost beat her to death. She was desperate! It¡¯s hard to meet someone you like, but also like Her man, why are you bothering her!¡± ¡°Why!¡± ¡°Kraig, I ask you why you are! Sister Shan is not your private property!¡± ¡°You are a pig or a donkey! Can¡¯t you understand human words!¡± ¡°Kraig, you are God! If you want to chase people away, you will chase them away. If you get them back now, you will get them back! Are you the emperor, why are you! What right do you have! ¡° Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He was bombarded by Suzi, and he couldn¡¯t react for a long time. After a while, he stammered and asked: ¡°Shen¡­Suzi, you¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suzi finished venting, and the whole person got better: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I have been in a bad mood these past few days, and I can¡¯t control myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± If the words were necessary, Suzi hung up the phone. Putting the phone on the bedside table and looking up at his man, Suzi wanted to cry again. She is not actually a crying woman. I rarely act like a baby in my life. I don¡¯t know why, but there were so many tears in the past two days. In fact, during the day today, Suzi received a call from Dalia. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1479 – 1480 Chapter 1479 ¨C 1480 Read Chapter 1479 ¨C 1480 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1479 It was half past two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When he received Dalia¡¯s call, Suzi couldn¡¯t help being surprised: ¡°Sister Shan, you talked to me very often this time.¡± On that end, Dalia smiled naturally: ¡°Suzi, I will not hide anything from you in the future, and I am not hiding from Kraig anymore.¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± Dalia smiled again: ¡°Is there something to solve? There is nothing in this world that can¡¯t be solved.¡± When he said this, Dalia¡¯s tone was very bleak, giving Suzi a feeling as if Dalia was saying goodbye to her. Suzi immediately asked: ¡°Sister Shan, what do you have¡­¡± ¡°No, I want to tell you some good news. I told you that I got a job and washed the dishes in a restaurant. No, I can just sit here and rest for a while. .¡± ¡°I also tell you a happy thing.¡± Suzi was very curious and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with sister Shan?¡± Dalia said: ¡°At noon, I saw many unfinished meals on the dining tables in the restaurant. Before I could speak, thedy boss told me that when the waiter packed the tes, they would pour them out for me.¡± ¡°I can take it home to eat at night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all big fish, big meat, and shrimp¡­¡± Suzi¡¯s eyes flushed suddenly: ¡°Sister Shan¡­you¡­you actually live such a life?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dalia smiled indifferently: ¡°Suzi, don¡¯t feel sorry for me. Tell me when you were in Quxian, were you more sad than I am now?¡± Suzi nodded and confessed: ¡°I was sadder than you. At that time, I just gave birth to my child. I wanted to earn milk powder for my child and feed my brother who is a disabled person. I will give my brother medicine every month. I can¡¯t find a good job again, just like a man on the construction site as a mason. It¡¯s about two thousand yuan a month.¡± Dalia smiled and said, ¡°So, I am happier than you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be a mason now. I work half a day every day. Thedy boss is still willing to pack leftovers for me. The most important thing is that I have found a man who loves me. I think I am very happy.¡± Suzi sincerely asked: ¡°Sister Shan, I wish you happiness.¡± After a short conversation, Suzi could feel that Dalia was really happy and fulfilled, but there was another kind of despair in it. This makes Suzi¡¯s mood also inexplicably sad. So that the mood was low throughout the afternoon. I can¡¯t eat when I get home. Finally, I stayed warm with my husband. I felt much better and could fall asleep. As a result, I received another call from Kraig. Suzi raised his tearful eyes to look at her husband: ¡°You said, why are your men so disgusting? People don¡¯t want to be with you anymore, so why bother to disturb other people¡¯s lives?¡± Arron put his wife in his arms: ¡°Go to sleep, tomorrow I will scold Kraig!¡± ¡°Well, you remember to scold him!¡± Yubi, Suzi fell asleep again. This night, the aura of sleeping in Arron¡¯s arms is still very sweet. She dreamed of Dalia again in her dream. Dalia was holding her pregnant belly for several months, with a middle-aged man in her arms, she looked at Suzi with a happy smile: ¡°Suzi, you see that I will have a baby soon, and you should hurry up. Tire.¡± Suzi looked at Dalia¡¯s appearance and said with great satisfaction: ¡°Sister Shan, I am relieved to see you like this. Actually¡­for women, prosperity and wealth are really not the most important, the most important thing. Yes, there can be a man who loves himself, congrattions, you found it.¡± However, this is another dream. When Suzi woke up from this beautiful dream, it was already bright. It was Arron who woke her up: ¡°Get up and take you to the hospital today.¡± Suzi puzzled: ¡°Why go to the hospital?¡± Arron raised his hand and squeezed Suzi¡¯s nose: ¡°You have not been in the right moodtely, you are easy to be sad, and you like to cry. Have you noticed that, in fact, your period is also¡­¡± Before Arron finished speaking, Suzi opened the bedside table and took something to the bathroom. In five minutes, Arron heard a scream in the bathroom: ¡°Husband, I! Pregnant! Pregnant! La!¡± Chapter 1480 Xia Ran came out of the bathroom with tears on her face. Her eyes were filled with joy: ¡°Husband, husband, I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m pregnant! Ahahaha!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He was stunned at the moment. Suzi raised his arms and clung to his neck and muttered, ¡°Husband, I know why I am so sentimental and why I cry so much. It¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Women¡¯s surprises can be exposed and expressed. The man¡¯s surprises are all in his heart. How upset Arron¡¯s heart was, he didn¡¯t show it at this moment. He gently said to his wife: ¡°Don¡¯t make big moves.¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be picky eaters anymore.¡± Suzi was not picky eaters at first, it was her mouth that was bad for a few days. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Send the only person to kindergarten, and then go to the hospital for an examination.¡± Arron said again. ¡°I know!¡± The two came out of the bedroom sweetly, and Lilly had just woke up, and she saw the difference between her mother at a nce. ¡°Suzi children¡¯s shoes, you won the lottery?¡± Shen Only asked. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m guarding your father¡¯s trillion-dor wealth, do I still need to win the lottery!¡± Suzi said proudly. Shen Only: ¡°Why is that?¡± Suzi: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°Hey¡­I¡¯m happy for nothing.¡± Lilly sighed. ¡°What are you happy about?¡± Suzi asked. ¡°I thought my mother had a baby in her belly, so I was so happy? Mom, when next Sunday, can you take me to the mall and buy a Barbie doll that is as tall as mine, I I want to buy it back to be my sister.¡± Lilly said. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± She smirked at her man. This news cannot be told to the only friend of Shen, because he has not yet been diagnosed by the hospital. After eating and sending the only one to the kindergarten, Suzi and Arron went to the obstetrics and gynecology department together. An hourter, Suzi came out of the examination. There was a gloomy expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arron asked worriedly. ¡°No husband, let¡¯s go.¡± Suzi said calmly. Arron grabbed Suzi, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Suzi shook his head: ¡°Let¡¯s go husband, I don¡¯t want to say now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die to my death!¡± The man who had always been calm and calm also stopped talking at this moment, he looked at Suzi anxiously. Suzi raised his eyebrows, and said listlessly: ¡°Husband, don¡¯t ask me any more, I want to get in the car first.¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He paused, and suddenly put Suzi in his arms: ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t pregnant, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay wife, it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you are not pregnant. If we make persistent efforts, we will still have it in the future.¡± ¡°Even if you are not pregnant, it may be my problem. Well, don¡¯t be discouraged. Well, we will have children in the future.¡± The man is not asking her the result. And itforts Suzi again and again. Suzi finally couldn¡¯t hold back. She: ¡°Puff¡± smiled and handed the test sheet to Arron. Arron picked up the list and read word by word: ¡°Intrauterine twins¡­¡± ¡°Intrauterine twins?¡± ¡°What does twin live births mean?¡± The man was silly. ¡°Such a smart person, don¡¯t know what twins in the pce mean?¡± Suzi looked at Arron mockingly. Arron shook his head in confusion. Dignified Nancheng Arron, who would dare to fart loudly in front of him? But at this moment, the man did not feel that his wife was taunting him. He is really stupid. Seeing that the man is pitiful, the woman elbows the man: ¡°It means that in the future, we will have two more men, or two little princesses, or a man and a woman for dinner. ¡° Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1481 – 1482 Chapter 1481 ¨C 1482 Read Chapter 1481 ¨C 1482 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1481 Men are even more confused. ¡°It means that before in this house, you only had to serve two people, one is Lilly, and the other is me. In the future, you will have to serve four people.¡± ¡°Another meaning is that if your baby changes diapers first, baby two may crawl on your arm and bite you!¡± Arron: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are we going to have two new babies again?¡± the man asked with his lips. ¡°Yes!¡± Suzi looked at her husband with a smile: ¡°From now on, you have to change my name!¡± Arron: ¡°Change, what?¡± ¡°Queen!¡± ¡°From now on, you will call me the Queen!¡± Arron: ¡°Yes, yes, queen, you¡­ please.¡± The man who has always been extremely cold in the morning, extremely calm and solemn, and never talked to others, at this moment, respectfully bowed his waist, raised his hand and dragged the woman¡¯s arm: ¡°Please greet the empress, the empress, please be slow. The old ve supports you.¡± Arron just left and right people watching her without hesitation, helping Suzi all the way to the parking ce. Until he got into the car, Suzi still didn¡¯t know what to do tonight: ¡°You! Be the co-pilot! The queen is happy today! The queen is here to drive!¡± Arron didn¡¯t move. Everything else can be left to her. Let him call the queen, he is also happy. Only, can¡¯t let her drive. Where are the two children in your belly, don¡¯t sh your waist anymore. ¡°Have you heard!¡± The queen continued to order. The man looked up at the woman, and said in a cold tone: ¡°Get me back to the passenger seat!¡± Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°One! Two¡­¡± Suzi obediently ran to the passenger seat to do a good job. Suddenly. After doing it for a long time, she was still afraid of him. Why was she pregnant with two children in her belly and her status at home still didn¡¯t improve? It¡¯s not enough just to sit down. The man gave another order: ¡°Bring me the safety and fasten it!¡± Suzi: ¡°Well, I know!¡± After a pause, she asked cautiously: ¡°Husband, you¡­ do you still let me¡­ work?¡± She thought to herself, men must disagree! Dog man! The man is very masculine in his bones! ¡°Go! Why not? Anyway, I take you to and from get off work every day. You can go to work even if you are pregnant for nine months.¡± The man said as he drove. Suzi: ¡°¡­¡± The man secretly nced at the stupid woman and sneered lightly. Mock up! Can¡¯t cure you! He sent Suzi to thepany. The man went to thepany immediately. Christopher, who was waiting for the man in the parking lot, immediately followed up and asked: ¡°Well, Master, you didn¡¯t let me pick you up and your wife today. You go to the hospital for an examination. How is it?¡± ¡°From today, your sry will increase by 10,000.¡± Christopher: ¡°¡­¡± He followed his father all the way to thepany, and when he passed the front desk, President Fu shouted at the front desk girl for an unprecedented time: ¡°Xiao Su, you are very beautiful today.¡± Little receptionist: ¡°¡­¡± She is stupid, okay! ¡°In addition, starting today, your sry will increase by two thousand.¡± Small front desk: ¡°¡­¡± Passing by the logistics department, Arron saw a few cleaners and bowed to them with a smile: ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Starting today, each of you will have a sry increase of one thousand.¡± Cleaner: ¡°¡­¡± Arron almost entered the office humming a song. Everyone was puzzled behind, they seized Christopher and asked, ¡°Is this the president?¡± Christopher was not sure either. He was about to step forward to ask what happened when the president¡¯s cell phone rang. The moment Arron, who was extremely happy and happy, got on the phone, suddenly frowned, ¡°Kraig! What did you say?¡± Chapter 1482 After a long while, Arron asked slowly, ¡°Kraig, what happened to make you make such a decision?¡± Kraig¡¯s anger on the other end of the phone was about to erupt like a volcano. Last night, the phone call Suzi called him kept Kraig silent for a long time. He patronized happy, but forgot a vital thing. Dalia did not live with that man, but Dalia¡¯s heart had already empathized to him. Her heart is all on that man! As soon as he woke up, Kraig went to the courtyard again, just in time to ran into Dalia and the man washing their faces and brushing their teeth outside the courtyard. As soon as the man finished the toothbrush, Dalia quickly put the basin on the faucet in front of the man: ¡°Brother Dashan, wash your face.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Collin looked at Dalia with a smile, his face full of love. Dalia looked at Collin¡¯s eyes, also full of love. At this moment, Kraig, who was sitting in the car outside the yard, felt a terrible jealousy in his heart. However, he still had no urge. He was never an impulsive person. Now that Dalia was already under his eyelids, and he was also sure that as long as Dalia had no Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. children left, and even if he gave birth to a child, Dalia would not touch Dalia as long as the full moon had not passed. With this confirmation, Kraig became even more calm, with a ruthless expression in his calm expression! A man and a woman in the yard, quite a feeling of piano and sound. The look of a woman carrying wash water for a man reminded Kraig that when Dalia followed him in the past, three hundred and sixty-five days a year, she woke up very early every morning. Even in those days when she had an abortion, she had never beenzy. Every morning, when he wakes up, the woman will gently say to him: ¡°Kraig, you are awake, go brush your teeth first, I will squeeze the toothpaste for you.¡± After brushing her teeth, she will hand her the razor and put warm water in front of him. After washing, she will serve him the first time after going downstairs, and when he goes out after eating, she wille to the hallway with him, let him sit, and then she will change his shoes with a smile. She takes care of all his life. She was so gentle and dedicated to him. Every time she looked at him, she was full of admiration and love. Now, her eyes are no longer used on him, but on another man. This makes Kraig feel so embarrassing. Why is it so terrible! Kraig sat in the car silently, watching Dalia and the man and the man¡¯s olddy having breakfast together. After the two people said goodbye to the olddy, they went out together. ¡°Xiaoshan, you don¡¯t have to go to work in the morning, yourpanion in the afternoon, what are you doing so early, it¡¯s the same if Ie back to pick you up at noon.¡± The man said while helping Dalia to sit in a tricycle. Du Junshan supported the scattered hair in front of his forehead and said to her: ¡°Brother Dashan, it will take a long time for you to finallye back. What if there is work at that time?¡± ¡°Even if you are not alive, you can rest for a while while eating at noon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m sitting under the overpass with some cotton in my ears. It¡¯s good for me to sit under the overpass and rest. It¡¯s great if it doesn¡¯t rain under the overpass, and I can avoid the wind.¡± The man said honestly: ¡°Xiao Shan, I really made you suffer.¡± Dalia smiled gently and said, ¡°I have a mother, Dashan brother, and children in my belly. I am very happy.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1483 – 1484 Chapter 1483 ¨C 1484 Read Chapter 1483 ¨C 1484 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1483 The two of them walked past Kraig¡¯s car while talking. No one noticed that the man in the car was watching all this with jealousy. An hourter, Collin and Dalia came under the overpass where they stayed yesterday. The man helped Dalia down first, then took a mat and a quilt from the tricycle andid them under the overpass. He turned his head and looked at Dalia: ¡°Xiaoshan, you sit on it, it¡¯s not cold. Wait for me toe back at noon.¡± Dalia nodded: ¡°Yeah. Brother Dashan, don¡¯t be tired.¡± Collin is gone. She sat alone under the overpass, quietly like a little girl who doesn¡¯t know the world. She sat here all morning, sometimes walking around under the overpass. When walking around, Dalia would say: ¡°Baby, you have to wish your father together with your mother that you can find odd jobs this morning, so that your father can also earn 200 yuan today, so that we will have a better life in the future.¡± ¡°Mom still owes you some money to Aunt Suzi, and we have to pay it back. Baby, you have to be good, and you have to be sensible.¡± When Dalia said this, his eyes never left his stomach. Her expression is so docile and contented. That look made Kraig very intoxicated. That is his child! Does Kraig grow well? At that moment, watching Dalia walking down the overpass alone, talking to the fetus in his stomach, Kraig really couldn¡¯t help it! Can¡¯t help it! However, just as he pulled the door to get out of the car, the man came back. He appeared in front of Dalia with dirt all over his face. Dalia was taken aback: ¡°Brother Dashan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Collin immediately smiled, showing his white teeth: ¡°I encountered another skillful job this morning. On a construction site, there is only one wall left. On the other side of the wall is a public toilet that nobody cleans all year round. No one wants to do it. That job is stinking.¡± ¡°But I picked it up, one hundred and five in the morning!¡± Collin said. Dalia¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°One hundred and five, three hundred in a day, nine thousand a month, and my six hundred, Dashan brother. We are rich!¡± Collin nodded: ¡°Wait for more than half a year¡¯s money, just when you are going to give birth, we will rent an apartment, with water, electricity and coal, and the kind of bathroom. I know you are a beauty- loving woman.¡± Dalia pushed Collin: ¡°Brother Dashan, you eat first, and you sleep after eating. This kind of work must be tiring.¡± With that said, Dalia pushed Collin and sat on the temporary mattress. Dalia personally wiped his hands and face, and then took out food for Collin to eat. After eating, Colliny down and said with a happy expression: ¡°It¡¯s reallyfortable. Even if I take a half-hour break at noon, I will work hard in the afternoon.¡± Dalia looked at Collin distressedly: ¡°Brother Dashan, you must be very tired, right?¡± ¡°For the sake of our children, I¡¯m worth the hard work.¡± As he said, Collin turned and looked at Dalia¡¯s belly sitting aside. ¡°Do you think the child in our stomach is a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dalia asked. ¡°Girl, I like a girl. Let¡¯s save her money so that she can learn piano, dance, and go to college. When she grows up, she will be as beautiful as her mother.¡± Dalia said: ¡°Brother Dashan, the girl is k!ssing her father, she will definitely love you the most in the future.¡± Dalia talked about the father one by one, and the child in his stomach directly recognized that man as his father. In the car, Kraig¡¯s eyes radiated monstrous anger, and in that moment, she made a decision. Taking out her mobile phone, she called Arron: ¡°Arron, I want to kill the man next to Dalia!¡± Chapter 1484 Arron could hear Kraig¡¯s jealousy and jealousy. ¡°Kraig, this is not your style, you have always been peaceful.¡± After a few minutes, Arron said lightly. If this matter were reced by Arron, he might have done the man without mercy. However, Kraig¡­ ¡°That¡¯s my child! Is it possible to call that man¡¯s father in the future?¡± Kraig asked hysterically. Arron still looked at Kraig calmly: ¡°Then you bring Dalia back!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Kraig? The day before yesterday I did not agree with you to bring Dalia back, because I was afraid that she would find her short-sightedness, but now your situation is more serious, so I just bring Dalia back. Then I will persuade her together with Suzi and try to persuade her. She and you are getting together again.¡± Kraig clutched his head painfully: ¡°Arron, it¡¯ste.¡± Arron: ¡°You saidst night that they didn¡¯t live together?¡± ¡°But Dalia¡¯s heart is all on that man¡­¡± Kraig couldn¡¯t continue. Arron: ¡°¡­¡± He understood Kraig¡¯s mood very well. When he searched for Suzi, he always went out of his way. Later, when Suzi was found in Quxian County, Arron originally nned to smash all Sanford¡¯s bones and throw them into the sewer. However, he also secretly observed Suzi for a long, long time. He found that Suzi did not love Sanford. They lived together for six years, but they were siblings, and they never slept in the same room. Then one night, Arron lurked outside Suzi¡¯s house, and Arron under the window heard Suzi dreaming. In the dream, Suzi kept shouting: ¡°Arron, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me, Arron, marry me, okay, I love you.¡± So when Arron brought Suzi back, he knew Suzi¡¯s true thoughts. However, Kraig is different. Dalia¡¯s heart is no longer on Kraig. ¡°Do you love her?¡± Arron asked Kraig. ¡°Nonsense!¡± After a pause, Kraig asked Arron: ¡°You¡­what do you mean?¡± Arron said in a painful tone: ¡°Kraig, there are so many good women in the world. As long as you want to, the women in Kyoto who want to marry you can hand in hand to spare Kyoto a whole circle¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°Kraig, you drove her away!¡± ¡°I just want to get her back to me, what do you want with the surname Fu!¡± Kraig and the brothers wanted to turn their faces. Arron sighed, ¡°Kraig, as Suzi said, Dalia is a human being. When you drove her away, you didn¡¯t leave her a way out. She was pregnant with a child in her belly after nine deaths and was saved by the man now. She will naturally. Fall in love with this man, if you love her, why not put yourself in her mind?¡± ¡°You forcibly separated her from that man, You will kill her! ¡° ¡°Kraig, anyhow Dalia is a woman who has been with you for seven or eight years! She used to be so good to you!¡± Kraig¡¯s tone was decadent and dim: ¡°Arron, you have changed, you have be soft-hearted. You All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Arron said with emotion: ¡°Kraig, I am already the father of three children. Suzi is pregnant again, and she is still twins.¡± ¡°But my child! My child will never be called my father, Arron!¡± Kraig¡¯s tone was extremely bleak. ¡°I can¡¯t let my child call someone else father!¡± Arron sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I will arrange this.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1485 – 1486 Chapter 1485 ¨C 1486 Read Chapter 1485 ¨C 1486 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1485 ¡°Thanks brother!!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Arron smiled: ¡°We are life and death brothers, no need to say thanks between you and me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Kraig said. ¡°Good.¡± After closing the line, Arron called Christopher: ¡°Christopher, you must be extremely confidential, save the man first, don¡¯t let Kraig know, and then prepare enough money to send the man abroad. .¡± Christopher responded: ¡°Four Lord, it¡¯s really difficult for you. It is rumored that you are killing people, but who knows that you are saving people. It is the love enemy of your best brother, Lord¡­¡± Arron also smiled bitterly: ¡°What did he do wrong, why should we kill him? Do as I said, so that he will never see Dalia again in this life.¡± ¡°Yes, Fourth Master!¡± After closing the thread, Arron said in his heart: ¡°Kraig, I hope you can be happy.¡± When Kraig on the other end of the phone looked up under the overpass, the man was helping Dalia on the tricycle. The man is going to work, and Dalia is going to the small restaurant to wash the dishes. Kraig followed Dalia all the way to the small restaurant, watching Dalia help his stomach into the small restaurant, Kraig said to himself: ¡°Ashan, in a few days, you won¡¯t have to wash the dishes here. ¡° ¡°Come home with me, and the domestic helper will do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Even if you want to eat the dragon meat from the sky, I will get it back for you.¡± ¡°From now on, I will wash your feet, squeeze your toothpaste, and call you to get up every day and make you breakfast.¡± When he said these words, it seemed that Dalia had heard it. She was almost walking in, she turned her head suddenly, and for a second, Dalia¡¯s eyes even matched Kraig¡¯s. It¡¯s just that Kraig was sitting in the car with ck ss, and Dalia couldn¡¯t see him. He calmly told the driver Xiao Song: ¡°Drive.¡± Xiao Song asked Kraig in surprise, ¡°Master, don¡¯t¡­ stop watching?¡± Kraig said angrily: ¡°Drive to a hidden ce.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± Xiao Song moved the car to a hidden ce again. For three or four days, Kraig followed the courtyard under the flyover every day. Under the flyover he watched Dalia all morning, and then parked in the shelter of the small restaurant in the afternoon, and then continued to follow Collin and Dalia back to the courtyard. This tracking is boring. Xiao Song dared not speak anymore. But Kraig is still attentive. The only relief to Kraig is that Dalia and Collin have not lived together. Although Dalia often invites Collin, Collin always abides by the rules. Kraig admired in his heart and thought that he was also a man of great concentration and great strength. Sometimes, he would think decadently, no wonder Dalia likes that man, he is truly extraordinary. But, the more so, the more Kraig burned in vinegar. In four days, Kraig received a call from Arron. On the other end, Arron calmly said: ¡°Kraig, everything is ready. That man will be recruited to a construction site, and then an ident will happen on the construction site.¡± ¡­¡± Kraig: ¡°Old Fu, how can I thank you?¡± Arron: ¡°That man has an old mother, and both the man and Dalia love the old mother very much.¡± Kraig said: ¡°I will treat the goddess as a mother and guide her through her life.¡± Arron: ¡°Okay.¡± Immediately afterwards, Arron exined the process to Kraig in detail, and asked Kraig tofort Dalia for the first time. Arron said that Kraig listened attentively, and from time to time he praised Arron: ¡°Old Fu, you deserve to have a wife. Why do you have so many ghosts?¡± He was talking with gusto when a person suddenly stood in front of the car. Kraig suddenly became an ice sculpture: ¡°¡­Shan¡­Ashan!¡± Chapter 1486 Arron was taken aback at the other end of the phone, and then asked, ¡°What did you say Kraig?¡± On that end, Kraig has hung up the phone. He never expected that he was talking to Arron, but Dalia came to him. The window that Dalia knocked on, the window that Xiao Song opened in front. Without warning, Dalia saw Kraig in the car. ¡°How many days have you been here?¡± Seeing Kraig, Dalia was incredibly calm. But Kraig felt a guilty conscience on her face: ¡°A¡­Ashan¡­¡± Dalia smiled miserably and asked, ¡°Mr. Jun, can you make my death easier?¡± Four monthster, when the two met again, he was in a trance, as if in an illusion. And her tone was strange as if the two had never met before, not at all like they had lived together for seven or eight years, and she had pregnant for him, not to mention that at this moment, she was still pregnant in her belly. His child. Dalia¡¯s tone of speaking with Kraig seemed to be a kind of calm after careful consideration. This made him unable to see any love and hatred between them. However, she was talking to him about life and death. Kraig¡¯s heart was filled with ufortable feelings. He stared at Du Huanshan nkly, and suffocated a sentence for a long time: ¡°Ashan, much, you¡­ you¡¯re thinner.¡± Dalia sneered: ¡°Mr. Jun, you haven¡¯t changed at all, you are still the smiling tiger, even if you are going to kill me next second, you still smile at me.¡± Seeing Kraig not speaking, Dalia tilted his head and looked at Kraig with a mischievous smile: ¡°How about Mr. Jun, I have been with you for so many years, do you know you well?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why do you feel that I am here to kill you?¡± Kraig asked. Dalia smiled unbelievably: ¡°Mr. Jun, you¡­ it¡¯s really meaningless if you ask like this?¡± ¡°Your heart to kill me was clear to me on the third day you drove me out, and I almost died on the top of the mountain. Before I died, there were five, six, five, three, and tough-looking men. Almost round me, you tell me now, why do I think you are here to kill me?¡± ¡°Kraig, Dalia, I am so stupid in your eyes?¡± Kraig suddenly raised Lao Gao: ¡°What did you say, Qiu¡­Elma did this to you?¡± Dalia was all smiled by Kraig. She looked at Kraig, only shaking her head andughing, she was speechless for a long time. Afterughing, she let out a long sigh, and suddenly said: ¡°Come on! Kill me!¡± Yubi, she closed her eyes and waited calmly for death. The way she stood in front of the car door made Kraig feel that although the sun was very good today, there was no cloud in the sky, but the sky was cold. Kraig walked out of the car slowly. Under the cold wind, the man wore a navy blue windbreaker, his cor stood up, and his feet wore brightly shaved military boots. The man¡¯s height was a full 1.8 meters tall, which made him stand in the cold wind, unnatural. There is a kind of unparalleled prestige. The opposite woman had messy hair and pale face. The woman¡¯s upper body was wearing a cotton-padded jacket that was obsolete many years ago. This cotton-padded jacket was a little fat for her, with a bit wide shoulders, but it couldn¡¯t be buttoned up to the belly. Her slightly convex pregnant belly was exposed. The next one is still an old cotton trousers that only olddies wear now. The shoes on my feet are not the ck construction shoes of the previous few days, but an old cotton shoe made by my own work. However, this costume still failed to conceal Dalia¡¯s beauty. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1487 – 1488 Chapter 1487 ¨C 1488 Read Chapter 1487 ¨C 1488 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1487 It seems that she is more beautiful than ever. Her beauty is calm, beauty is pregnant, beauty is on the little freckles on her face. Also, the beauty is there, there is no longer Kraig in Dalia¡¯s eyes. In the past, Dalia looked at Kraig¡¯s eyes, except for worship, it was love. Eyes full of love. Now Dalia looked at Kraig¡¯s eyes, apart from precaution, he regarded death as home. Although she didn¡¯t say aloud, it was as calm as a volcano was about to erupt. It¡¯s scary. Even Kraig did not dare to rush RaDalia into the car at this moment. He looked up and down Dalia, his eyes fell on the bag of leftovers that Dalia was carrying. Dalia immediately said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at it! I didn¡¯t buy this with money. This is the kindness of the proprietress of this restaurant, who brings me the leftovers every day.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a coincidence for her today, it¡¯s rare to book a room in this restaurant. The whole afternoon will be the ce that the owner of the family has taken care of. Thedy boss said, it is estimated that it will be veryte in the afternoon if the scene ends, so thedy boss asked her to go home and rest first,e to wash the dishes tomorrow morning, and work tomorrow morning plus an afternoon. , Today is still half a day at work. Just before going out, the proprietress handed her a bag of leftovers and said to her: ¡°Big belly, don¡¯t be too bad, just make do, it¡¯s always more nutritious than you are willing to make white steamed buns every day. You just need to heat it thoroughly. , The virus is gone.¡± Dalia thanked the proprietress and walked out with a bag. In fact, in the corner, she nced at the car a few days ago and didn¡¯t care. I don¡¯t know why, Dalia is always flustered today, she always feels that something is going to happen. Just like when she entered the restaurant just now, she always felt that someone was calling her behind her back, but she didn¡¯t see anyone when she looked back. Aftering out with a bag of leftovers, Dalia looked around. She saw the ck car again. This car has a local license te, and it is not a good car. Maybe it was because I thought that ny-nine percent of this car wouldn¡¯t be sitting in Kraig, Dalia was carrying a bag of leftovers and walking towards the car naturally with a big belly. She didn¡¯t expect that Kraig was actually in the car. He got it after all. Still so quietly. The appearance of the two opposing each other has a sense of lens in a movie. A man dressed in heroic style, tall and majestic, and a sloppy, almost begging woman with a pregnant belly. In the cold wind, the sloppy pregnant woman smiled fearlessly: ¡°Kraig! I may exin to you ten thousand times and you won¡¯t believe it. I have never embezzled a penny of your property. !¡± ¡°Later I thought about it, it must not be a matter of property.¡± ¡°When your ex-girlfriend Elma took five or six sturdy men, kidnapped me to the top of the mountain and took away my one million bank cards, how could you not know?¡± ¡°Just ask, without your approval, who would dare to let five or six brawny men drag me from your house to the top of the mountain and almost beat me to death?¡± ¡°Actually, this is all instructed by you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t expect me to be saved, you didn¡¯t expect me to run away.¡± ¡°So, you personallye and kill me!¡± After speaking, Dalia closed his eyes again: ¡°Kraig, if you want to do it, hurry up. I¡¯ve actually waited for this day.¡± Kraig said Shen Shen, ¡°Ashan,e home with me.¡± Chapter 1488 Dalia raised his eyes and nced at Kraig with a disgusted expression: ¡°What did you say?¡± Kraig forcibly resisted not to hug her, forcibly resisted not to take off his coat and put on her, and then hugged her into the car. Because he was afraid of irritating her. He still calmly said: ¡°Ashan, what you said is correct. I have been following you for several days. I am afraid that I will disturb you. I am afraid that you will have an overwhelming reaction so that I did not dare to approach you. I will tell you now. , I am not here to chase you down, I am here to take you home.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Kraig, smiled, then smiled again, she suddenly dropped the leftovers she was carrying on the ground. The food immediately flowed out of the vest bag. Kraig nced at the food inside subconsciously. Eat the leftover shrimp skins. Half of the bones that others have gnawed. There is even a steamed bun that has been bitten in half. Kraig¡¯s heart is even more like being dug with a knife: ¡°You¡­ are you taking home to eat? Or feeding pigs?¡± Dalia did not answer Kraig, she just gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Kraig! Killing but nodding! I¡¯m already standing in front of you! How much hatred can there be between us? Tell me! How much do you hate me? Tell me! No matter how great the hatred is, I will use my life to pay it back to you, what do you want!¡± ¡°Let me guess?¡± Dalia¡¯s face shed two lines of clear tears. ¡°It must be your favorite Elma. She wants you to take me back alive, and then she tortured me well, right?¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Four months ago, she looked for five or six men and wanted to round me out, but she didn¡¯t seed, so she couldn¡¯t make such a tone all the time, right?¡± ¡°But Kraig! Did I sin against your ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°When I was with you, I didn¡¯t even know her existence!¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t love you! I have never forced you to love me! If you let me go, I will leave immediately!¡± ¡°Why is your ex-girlfriend still trying to force me like this?¡± ¡°Be sure to watch me, a big belly, lying on the ground, how many people round it? Then you and your ex-girlfriend, your fiancee is sitting on the sofa while tasting red wine while watching this scene?¡± ¡°Is that so Kraig?¡± Dalia was already full of tears when he said this. She guarded her stomach with defensive hands and looked at Kraig with tears and fear and death. ¡°Kraig! I won¡¯t go back with you, let you and your fiancee round me out and torture me to death!¡± ¡°Kraig, you¡­I am carrying your child in my belly! You have such a cruel letter, do you bear to watch your child turn into a pool of blood in front of you?¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Never at this moment, he felt helpless. She was very excited. He dared not approach her. He even dared not help her with his hands, for fear that she would hit the car in the next second. ¡°Ashan, don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited first, you see you have a baby in your belly, you also know that you have my baby in your belly¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Your child is in my belly!¡± It¡¯s been half a month since I came to this small town. For the past half month, she has been waiting every day. Waiting for Kraig¡¯s arrival. She knew that she could never hide. But she didn¡¯t expect that after she had juste to this small town for half a month, he would have chased him. It can be seen that he never rxes chasing her. Maybe, part of the reason is because of the child in the belly, right? ¡°Kraig! I wanted to talk to you, but you didn¡¯t refuse it! You don¡¯t use the condom every time! You don¡¯t use it every time! Every time I take measures! All of my measures have been taken, you know! ¡° ¡°You¡¯ll fall asleep when you¡¯re done!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1489 – 1490 Chapter 1489 ¨C 1490 Read Chapter 1489 ¨C 1490 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1489 ¡°Do you know that once I was in the bathroom, I stretched my legs and bounced for two hours?¡± ¡°Do you know how many times I wash it?¡± ¡°Do you know how many emergency, long-term contraceptives I have taken?¡± ¡°My body has already resisted these!¡± ¡°But you still don¡¯t take measures!¡± ¡°Have you not found out that in the past one or two years, I am easily pregnant?¡± ¡°Kraig, I am very much like pregnant with your child, but I have not yet reached the point where you do not want me to secretly pregnant with your child, and then threaten you with the child again!¡± ¡°I have been with you for seven or eight years! I know you well!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s the child in the stomach, even if the child is born, I won¡¯t be able to hold you!¡± ¡°This is your iron standard for the upper ss!¡± ¡°There was old man Shu decades ago!¡± ¡°Later there was Suzi¡¯s father-inw Fu Zhengxiong!¡± ¡°Now you are the same, the same!¡± ¡°I understand Kraig! I never thought of using a child to threaten you! I was pregnant by ident! I went to the hospital for an examination, I want to get rid of it! But¡­my body can no longer fall It¡¯s a fetus!¡± ¡°If my child is aborted, I will never have another baby.¡± Speaking of this, Dalia suddenly smiled: ¡°But¡­it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Both of us can¡¯t survive anyway, Kraig, I won¡¯t go home with you.¡± ¡°You tell me now, do I only have a dead end?¡± Dalia looked at Kraig, asking every word in despair. After asking, she looked around subconsciously. I don¡¯t know, Dalia¡¯s entire face is pale at this sight. Because she saw cars and people crowding around her from all directions. These cars have narrowed down a little and surrounded her. Outside the circle, many people were surrounded. Among them are the proprietresses and their employees in the restaurant, which will make theme out to watch the excitement. The proprietress sighed: ¡°I have always felt that this woman is not right. The clothes she wears are very earthy, very earthy, but she herself is not a native.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered if she broke up with her husband and ran out.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be right now.¡± ¡°She should be a small pet raised by a powerful boss. She wanted to sneak out with the child, and wanted to give birth to the child and go back as a bargaining chip. As a result, she was found by the boss.¡± ¡°Hey, also a poor woman.¡± Among the different opinions, Dalia is no longer asking Kraig. Seeing the people around, Dalia already knew the consequences. It seems that Kraig wants to catch alive! He just wanted to satisfy his fianc¨¦e who came back from abroad. A tear of regret slipped from Dalia¡¯s eyes, and she smiled sadly: ¡°I regret it, I regret that you shouldn¡¯t have saved me in the first ce.¡± ¡°I regret it!¡± ¡°Why do I, Dalia, have such a hard life!¡± Yubi, she looked fiercely at the front of Kraig, and then mmed into Kraig¡¯s front as soon as she bent over. She used a lot of strength. She must be hit to death! If she does not die, she will suffer a lot. At the moment she was about to hit, a person suddenly rushed into the crowd and hugged Dalia: ¡°Xiaoshan, don¡¯t die¡­¡± Dalia looked back, her heart sank suddenly, she looked at Collin desperately: ¡°Brother Collin, you¡­ should note in! Go!¡± Chapter 1490 Collin hugged Dalia tightly: ¡°Xiaoshan, you are not stupid, Mr. Jun has not sentenced you to death, you are seeking death by yourself, have you ever thought about the child in your stomach?¡± Dalia cried and looked at Collin: ¡°Go! Go home! Don¡¯t shut me down! You can¡¯t control this matter.¡± Collin: ¡°I¡¯m your brother! When you have a baby, I will marry you! How can I look at you!¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Are these two people thinking that Kraig is dead? Kraig stepped forward furiously, raised his hand to lift Collin¡¯s back cor, and he lifted Collin up. Don¡¯t look at Collin, who is also five big and three thick, but Kraig is even thinner and taller. But Kraig lifted Collin like a little chicken, without any trouble. He severely left Collin aside. The corners of Collin¡¯s lips suddenly bleed. Collin looked at Kraig in horror. He only felt that this was a young man from Kyoto, and he only heard Dalia say that he was powerful and powerful, but at this moment, Collin clearly felt the terrible aspect of Kraig¡¯s own human resources. His skill and skill are notparable to ordinary people. It is estimated that three or five Collin are not Kraig¡¯s opponents. ¡°Brother Collin¡­¡± Dalia cried and rushed forward and hugged Collin: ¡°Brother Collin, are you okay, Brother Collin, you¡­you bleed, woohoo, Brother Collin¡­¡± While she was crying, she turned around to look at Kraig with an angry face: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me Collin brother, I¡­ I¡¯ll go with you, I¡¯ll go back with you, you I can do whatever I want, I¡¯ll go back with you¡­¡± While talking about this, Dalia crawled towards Kraig. She is crawling, not towards Kraig. Elden, who had just been surrounded by him, watched this scene and was heartbroken. He stepped forward and abruptly helped Dalia up: ¡°Madam, you¡­you have misunderstood the Lord, Lord Lord did not want to kill you at all, he wanted to take you home, you It¡¯s ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am!¡± Elden helped Dalia and walked towards Kraig. Du Huanshan was taken aback first. Then she saw Elden¡¯s face clearly. ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you? You¡­thank you for letting me go and Dashan brotherst time, thank you¡­you¡­you don¡¯t understand at all, I¡¯m not yours Madam, I¡¯m just a domestic helper in Lord Jun¡¯s house¡­ Leave Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. me alone¡­¡± After speaking, Dalia knelt in front of Kraig again. ¡°Xiao Shan! Stand up! You stand up for me! You have to be strong! We can die! Xiao Shan!¡± Collin called Dalia heartbroken. Dalia turned his head and looked at Collin with tears streaming down his face: ¡°Brother Dashan, you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Actually¡­Actually, I have never been a person with dignity.¡± ¡°I have so many brothers and sisters, two older brothers and two older sisters on the top, two younger brothers and two younger sisters on the bottom. I am the only one who is not a twin in the family. Because I was born and killed my elder brother, I was born in my family since I was born. , Is the existence without status and dignity.¡± ¡°Since I was a child, my elder brothers and sisters have their own rooms, their own toys, and their own beds. Only I slept in the aisle of the living room.¡± ¡°Eight of them united to beat myself.¡± ¡°Sometimes they y pranks and chain me up and y as a dog.¡± ¡°I have no dignity, I have never had dignity since I was young.¡± ¡°Later, my parents sold me to a fool in our town to be a daughter-inw in order to collect the tuition fees for my younger siblings. They kept me in prison for a few years. I was in jail. I was in that family¡¯s house, There is no dignity either.¡± ¡°Later, I was rescued by the Lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Lord that feeds me, wears it, and uses it so that I can live like a human.¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1491 – 1492 Chapter 1491 ¨C 1492 Read Chapter 1491 ¨C 1492 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1491 ¡°But these are all at a price.¡± ¡°I was originally a person with no dignity. Suddenly I live like a dog. I attend banquets every day and dress like ady. These are all at a price.¡± ¡°His ex-girlfriend is back, and he is going to kill me.¡± ¡°I admit it, Brother Dashan, I admit it.¡± ¡°Iter understood that it was you and my mother who made me live with real dignity.¡± ¡°I only knew what my real husband is when I had you. Although we are not together yet, I think you are my husband in my heart.¡± ¡°There is also a mother. I used to have a father and a mother, and they have not died until now, they are still alive, but they have never made me feel a little warm, only my mother, help me sew cotton shoes and wear. I sew cotton trousers to wear.¡± ¡°Two months ago, I had a fever, and my mother was afraid that I would hurt the fetus. Now that she is so old, she guarded me all night and wiped me personally.¡± ¡°Mom is the mother who loves me the most in the world.¡± ¡°I finally had you. With my mother, I can have a good life for four months. I think I have been very happy all my life.¡± ¡°Brother Dashan, I am very happy and satisfied.¡± ¡°You and your mother are not the same people as me. You both have dignity. I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°I was destined from birth. When I was a child, I was treated as a cat and dog by my family, and then as a ve girl by my inws. Later, I was kept as a pet by Mr. Jun. I have never had dignity. Don¡¯t waste it for me. Life.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You and your mother live well, work well, save some money for a while to marry a daughter-inw, or if you are divorced, you are having a baby, and your life can be peaceful and beautiful again.¡± ¡°Be obedient, Dashan! Go back! Go back!¡± After she said this, she immediately looked back at Kraig. Kraig was stunned and angry like an ice sculpture. Dalia had already knelt down and came to his feet, and she hugged his feet: ¡°Mr. Jun, please let me go, Dashan, he has nothing to do with this matter!¡± ¡°Four months ago, if he knew that I was the woman your fianc¨¦e was going to kill, he would definitely not save me. He didn¡¯t know the situation at the time. I lied to him. I didn¡¯t tell him that I had a rtionship with you. ¡° ¡°Mr. Jun, you weren¡¯t that bad, were you?¡± ¡°When you rescued me, you were so kind. You have a good heart, right? You don¡¯t want to kill innocent people, right? You let Dashan brother, he¡­he also has an old mother. To feed, you let him go, Brother Dashan, he really has nothing to do with this thing!¡± ¡°I beg you, sir, sir!¡± ¡°You let him go and let him go! I will go back with you now. I will never think about it anymore. I will let your fiancee dispose of me casually. I agree with me no matter what, you open me, strip me, It¡¯s okay to find someone to turn me around! Anything is okay, as long as you release Brother Dashan.¡± ¡°I kowtow to you, okay¡­¡± With that said, Dalia respectfully kowtows to Kraig. She really couldn¡¯t find a better way to let Kraig release Collin. At this moment, even if she was asked to bark as a dog, she was willing. As long as Dashan can be released. ¡°Xiaoshan! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kowtow to him! We can die! Xiaoshan!¡± Collin cried out with great pain. Dalia didn¡¯t care, she only kowtowed to Kraig with tears in her tears, but at the moment the head knocked down, Dalia¡¯s chin was dragged by Kraig. With his steel hands, he pinched her chin and raised it fiercely. Tears were all over her face. Kraig¡¯s tone was extremely cold: ¡°Could it be that I am so ugly in your heart?¡± Chapter 1492 The tears on Dalia¡¯s face blurred her vision, but she did not see much fear for Kraig in her expression. She shook her head, still crying: ¡°Master, I¡­I didn¡¯t say you are ugly.¡± ¡°I¡­ just beg you, please let me go. He has nothing to do with this thing, it has nothing to do with it, he still has his mother to support, if you let him go, I will go with you , I¡¯m really thinking about it, I¡¯ll go with you¡­I¡¯m going to y you¡­¡± The despair in her tone, the despair. And Kraig, who was holding her chin, had a heart that was crushed by her! At this moment, he wished he could suddenly use force to pinch the woman to death with one hand. ¡°I ask you, who am I!¡± He gritted his teeth and asked every word. ¡°Master. The famous master of Kyoto.¡± Dalia cried and replied. Kraig: ¡°What is the rtionship between me and you? What is the rtionship!!!¡± Dalia¡¯s tears flowed into his hands: ¡°Home, domestic helper¡­I am your domestic helper¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m yours¡­your¡­warm! Bed! Tools! Tools!¡± Dalia said humiliatingly. ¡°I ask you, what do you usually call me! When you are in love, what do you call me, you¡¯d better give me a clear answer at one time! Otherwise, your Dashan brother will be sshed with blood in your face!¡± ¡°Say! You and me, what do you call me when you are in love! Speak loudly!¡± ¡°Let everyone hear it!¡± Kraig roared unreasonably. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± The tears on her face were like the Yellow River bursting its banks. At this moment, her heart was also torn apart. Behind her, the man who had loved her for four months called out: ¡°Xiaoshan, you are dignified, you are a kind woman, you will be a mother soon, you are just you, you are dignified , Xiao Shan, we can die, Xiao Shan, don¡¯t talk.¡± Dalia shook his head desperately. She knows! Of course she knew she was dignified. She already knew that when she met Suzi, she knew the importance of dignity. In this world, no one wants dignity more than Dalia. But at this moment, when the life and death of his most beloved man is hanging by a thread, dignity is a fart? Dignity is worthless! She just wants Brother Collin and her elderly mother to live. If they can live, she can be without dignity. She looked back at Collin and shook her head desperately. ¡°Say!¡± Dalia cried and said, ¡°I call your husband.¡± Husband¡­ How many days and nights, when she was tossing around the bed with him, she held him by the shoulders and called him gently, ¡°Husband, are youfortable?¡± At that time, she loved him wholeheartedly. Think of him as more important than her life. She also shouted¡¯husband¡¯ only when it was thick. Usually she knew how much she was, so she never called it. ¡°Loud!¡± Kraig roared again! At this moment, hepletely lost his mind. Dalia said loudly and obediently: ¡°I call your husband!¡± This voice resounded far away. I heard clearly in the hotel not far away. At this time, behind the curtain of a guest room in the hotel, a woman with a telescope in her hand gritted her teeth with hatred: ¡°Dmn! Dalia, you are so Dmn! This world can make Kraig so jealous, not a woman I, it turned out to be you, a bad woman!¡± ¡°I curse you to die immediately!¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1493 – 1494 Chapter 1493 ¨C 1494 Read Chapter 1493 ¨C 1494 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1493 ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be beaten to death by Kraig¡¯s mess!¡± ¡°And your wild man! Let¡¯s go to death together!¡± Elma cursed viciously. Outside, one street and two alleys had been temporarily sealed off except for those brought by Kraig. Even if someone is watching, you have to close the door and hide in your own door to watch secretly. Only Kraig and Dalia are left on the street in the cold wind, and Han Zhanshan who fell to the ground not far away And, Kraig, who was surrounding them, brought over his subordinates. They all heard clearly, Dalia was calling Kraig¡¯husband¡¯. Only they know their own master best. Lord is really angry today, and what¡¯s more, Lord is very jealous today! At this moment, Elden is the one who is most worried about Dalia, but what is the use of worrying? The master¡¯s decisive killing is no less than that of Nancheng¡¯s Fu Siye. The master was also killed out of thousands of troops, and it was easier for him to kill a person than to ughter a chicken. At this moment, Elden could only worry about Dalia in his heart. He watched Kraig¡¯s eyes turn red and looked at Dalia: ¡°Woman! Do you still know you call me husband?¡± ¡°In this world, there is no woman more cruel than you!¡± ¡°Follow me for seven years!¡± ¡°Seven full years!¡± ¡°The Lord takes care of you, takes care of you, wears, and lives, and takes you wherever you go. Even the seed of the Lord is only left to you, only to you! It¡¯s only been four months, but you can I¡¯ve forgotten everything! For four months, you were kind to that man. You don¡¯t hesitate to give up your life, and you have to protect him if you give up the life of the child in your stomach!¡± ¡°Dalia, do you know that you are killing my heart?¡± ¡°Is there anyone in this world that hurts more than you?¡± ¡°You keep saying that I want to kill you, but which eye do you see that I want to kill you!¡± ¡°On the contrary, it is you, every word is poking into my heart!¡± ¡°Do you know how vicious you are?¡± ¡°There is no more vicious woman in this world than you!¡± Dalia forgot to cry. She looked at Kraig sadly, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Am I vicious?¡± ¡°I stabbed a knife in your heart?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?!¡± Kraig asked, ¡°What reason do you have to refute?¡± Dalia looked up at the sky and sighed. Her tears gathered in the palm of Kraig¡¯s palm, and they all became a small river. ¡°Kraig!¡± She suddenly called out his name, giving it a go. ¡°When I saw you for the first time, you saved me and punished my uncle, I fell in love with you!¡± ¡°I was bullied and imprisoned by my dearest rtives. I never felt safe. It was you! Let me be free! You never know how much I love you!¡± ¡°I know that you are aloft, and that it is your noble in Kyoto! I knew from the beginning that if I was by your side and loved you well, I could only lower my body and get rid of my dignity!¡± ¡°In order to love you and to see you more every day, I remind me every day that I must abide by my duty.¡± ¡°I will do my best to be your maid, wash and cook for you, wash your hair and wash your feet, I have done all the things a maid should do!¡± ¡°I will warm your bed at night, help you manage your entire family, help you think about your parents¡¯ birthdays, help you think about all your rtives and friends, help youfort your subordinates, and all the things your wife should do. I did it all too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the maid and wife! Kraig! I didn¡¯t go with you when you attended the restoration. Have I ever embarrassed you?¡± ¡°You should have spent money to get your femalepanion¡¯s money, but I did it all for you!¡± ¡°I originally thought that I would be a little different in your heart. As long as there is a little difference, I am very happy. Even if I still have no ce in your heart, I will not me you.¡± ¡°But your ex-girlfriend, whom you haven¡¯t seen in ten years, suddenly visited the house. You drove me away without even giving me any mental preparation.¡± ¡°When I left, I was swept out by you before I could even get my luggage. Have I ever med you? Have Iined about you?¡± ¡°When you drove me out of the house without even saying hello, did you ever think about calling your husband when I was in love?¡± Dalia asked with a tearful smile. Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1494 Seeing Kraig not speaking, Dalia smiled even more miserably: ¡°Kraig, you set the rules of the game. They have been abiding by them for so many years. You also know that I call your husband every time the love is strong. You know how much I love you. Didn¡¯t you just kick me out of the house without saying hello?¡± ¡°People often say that a couple of days will be fine with each other. I have been married to you for seven years. I have always regarded you as my husband. I regard your family as my rtives.¡± ¡°How about you? Did you treat me as your wife for a second?¡± ¡°If so, you won¡¯t just be silent to me, and never promise me anything, right?¡± ¡°From the day I was with you, didn¡¯t you just use me as your bed-warming tool?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you always wait for your ex-girlfriend deep in your heart?¡± ¡°I tried to change our rtionship because I love you so much. I asked for your opinion and organized a birthday feast for your father. Because your father is so simple and unpleasant, you only invited your aunt. The Qiu family, your second uncle, and Arron, you didn¡¯t even bring me that day.¡± ¡°At that time I understood that you would never let me be your wife.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But Kraig, I still love you. So I can¡¯t bear to leave you. It doesn¡¯t matter if I am not honored or respected.¡± ¡°Even if I am pregnant, even if I especially want children, but you¡­ you disagree.¡± ¡°When I was pregnant for the first time, I wanted to tell you that I was really an ident. I would never do something that you disagree with and you are unhappy. You might not believe it? So when I got pregnant for the first time, , You questioned me very much, thinking that I was pregnant deliberately.¡± ¡°You personally took me to do the pce cleaning technique.¡± ¡°After that, you will be more cautious. You will personally go to the pharmacy to get the most violent contraceptive pill. You will personally get the pills for me and watch me eat them. After eating, you will lock the pills in your drawer.¡± ¡°Until I became pregnant for the second time, you didn¡¯t know that I really didn¡¯t lie, and I didn¡¯t have the child to calcte you.¡± ¡°At that time, I went to the hospital to do the uterine cleansing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, you caressed my back and praised me for being good and sensible. Kraig, do you know how long I was hiding in my room and crying by myself that night?¡± ¡°That night, I didn¡¯t think I was human.¡± ¡°I think I am the little b!tch you keep by your side.¡± ¡°As a little b!tch, I am very grateful that you did not lead me for sterilization, but that night, I cried all night.¡± ¡°No one knows how much I love my child.¡± ¡°No one knows what it¡¯s like for a mother to lose her child, and lose it three times in a row. You never understand, never understand.¡± ¡°Kraig, you don¡¯t just understand, you don¡¯t just care about my feelings, you don¡¯t even care about my body. You never thought that if you don¡¯t want me to be pregnant, you can just take defensive measures? But you never Don¡¯t take defensive measures. I would rather have me abortions again and again.¡± ¡°An even more once-and-for-all method is to sterilize you. You didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Of course you won¡¯t let you sterilize yourself!¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t like children or you don¡¯t want children, you want to have children with you and your wife. And your wife was still traveling abroad at that time.¡± ¡°The one you have been waiting for is your wife, and I, Kraig, I¡¯m just your pet, a pet who can do housework, warm your bed, attend a dinner with you, and have an abortion.¡± ¡°Your wife came back and fell from the sky without warning. You didn¡¯t even find a ce to live for me that day to settle me, so you drove me away.¡± ¡°When you drove me away, did you think I might end up on the street?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that I actually can¡¯t tell the difference between the southeast and the northwest?¡± Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1495 – 1496 Chapter 1495 ¨C 1496 Read Chapter 1495 ¨C 1496 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1495 ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have to think about it, because in your eyes I may not even be a human being. You saved me at the time when you saved a weak, almost dying little animal, not a human, right?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know. When I was driven away by you, I didn¡¯t even have an ID card. I couldn¡¯t live in a hotel. I want to take away my ID. I want to take some clothes. I have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back to pester you.¡± ¡°I spent the whole night in the bushes outside your half-mountain vi.¡± ¡°Do you know how I spent it?¡± ¡°Do you know how scared and hopeless I am?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, because you have never regarded me as a human being.¡± ¡°You have been married for so many years, I am the person who knows you best, and I can say without shame that I am the woman who loves you most, so I won¡¯t have any begging or entanglement when you drove me away. . Kraig, where am I not doing well enough?¡± ¡°The day you drove me away, I didn¡¯t even shed a tear in front of you. Even if I love you unterally, as long as you don¡¯t let me live with you, I will keep my promise and leave immediately, but what about you?¡± ¡°I am a person, I need to live, I was saved by Dashan brother, he loves me, my mother loves me very much, I really feel what love is when I am with them, we are very poor, we are hungry when we flee to avoid you I have no strength to walk, but we still love each other.¡± ¡°I can feel that I am loved, I am so warm.¡± ¡°From the time I was born until I was thirty-five years old, it took thirty-five years for me to taste love for the first time, Kraig, don¡¯t I, Dalia, deserve love in this life?¡± ¡°What wrong did I make, I am not even worthy of love and being loved?¡± ¡°You said I was vicious, and you have been a de facto couple for seven or eight years. I called your husband every night, but I was able to forget you in four months. But what about you?¡± ¡°In seven or eight years, haven¡¯t I been able to warm your heart?¡± ¡°It took me four months to forget you and make new friends, but you never loved me, never loved me for a minute!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say hello and chase me away?¡± ¡°Kraig, the day you drove me away, have you ever thought about me calling your husband every night? Have you ever thought that I was the only woman who was pregnant with you and killed three children for you? ?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t answer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°You never thought about it, did you?¡± ¡°Since I haven¡¯t thought about it, why do you think I am cruel and vicious now? Are you not bullying me without the ability to fight back?¡± ¡°Kraig, bullying a woman who was pregnant with your child, called your husband every night, and then was drained by you for thest penny before being kicked out by you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool?¡± When Dalia said this, the whole reception was silent. Even Collin was stunned. He knew that Dalia was gentle and honest, but he had never thought that Dalia could be so eloquent. The calmness and sadness in her tone also made all of Kraig¡¯s subordinates blush. Especially Elden, his face burst into tears. Dalia calmed down after saying this. She asked faintly: ¡°Kraig, for the sake of me being so good to you, I only kill me and let Dashan brother go, okay?¡± Chapter 1496 Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± He did not expect that, he was always weak, and always just said: ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°Good Kraig¡± in front of him. Even if it was the day he was driven away, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Now.¡± The woman who spoke so clearly. Her mind is spiritual, and her logic is not confused. Not at all like her who lived with him for seven years. Not only that, but at this moment Kraig also suddenly realized that everything she said was the actual situation. Yeah! You patronized and used her of having found a new love within four months of leaving you, but why did you forget that you drove her out of the house without hesitation? When you drove her out of the house, did you think about where she lived? Have you ever thought that she can¡¯t tell the difference between east and west? Have you thought about how desperate it is to be driven away in a hurry without her ID card with her? You never thought about it. Because in your heart, you always feel that she loves you should be due, and if you love her, it is a gift. Kraig frowned and stared at the woman who was half kneeling on the ground without saying a word. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Her tears never broke. Her hair was messed up by the wind. Her face became paler, and there was no blood on her lips. Because she had cried, her deer-like eyes were more misty and iparably inviting. Pathetic. What¡¯s more, she was still pregnant for four or five months. The clothes on her upper body were torn off just now, and two of the openings fell out, and her entire pregnant belly was exposed. Her kneeling posture was just right for her legs to hold her drug delivery. This is even more obvious for this woman. Clumsy, weak, and poor. When looking at the old fancy cotton trousers on her legs, Kraig wanted to be scraped down by a de. That kind of pain is more ufortable than death. Such a beggar-like woman knelt in front of him, looked at him with a full-time glow, and begged him: ¡°Please, okay? You killed me, let go of my Dashan brother, I¡­ ¡­I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Really, real lord, you¡­whatever you do to me, I am very happy. You just find someone to turn me around, and I like it too. I Like it!¡± She regained her desire and eagerness. It seemed that this was the only way to hug his beloved Brother Dashan. However, the man behind her yelled hoarsely: ¡°Xiaoshan, don¡¯t do this, Xiaoshan, you are too bitter, you don¡¯t have to beg him for me, we die together, my mother and you, and the child in the stomach, Isn¡¯t it okay for us to die together?¡± ¡°In this way we are allpany, Xiao Shan¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beg him anymore¡­¡± Collin¡¯s heart was like being dug by a knife. He had always known Dalia¡¯s past, but he did not know that Dalia¡¯s past was so bitter. Now when he heard Dalia crying to Kraig, Collin felt even more that he must protect this hard-working woman. Especially this woman wants to save him at all costs. She said that she had never received fair love in her life, so why not? After working in Nancheng and bing a son-inw for so many years, he has always been paying for others, and he still ended up in death. Not only that, but the mother is also bullied. It wasn¡¯t until Collin met Dalia that he really felt what a good woman was to her. He Collin lived for more than 40 years, and there was no hope for him to live, but he met such a good woman again. So, no matter if you live or die in the future, what does it mean? For people like them, being alive is actually being bullied. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1497 – 1498 Chapter 1497 ¨C 1498 Read Chapter 1497 ¨C 1498 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1497 Therefore, whether it is life or death, being able to be together and being able to reunite is the most important thing. Collin roared Dalia loudly. Dalia cried and burst into tears: ¡°Brother Dashan, don¡¯t say anything, Brother Dashan.¡± ¡°Listen to me, you are only forty years old. If you save three or four years of money, you can still marry a daughter-inw. Mom wants to hold a grandson. Brother Dashan, you will live in the future. You are such a kind person. Well, you will pay your life for a hundred years, and you will be full of children and grandchildren in the future. At that time, you have to set up a rank for me and burn some paper money. I will be very happy.¡± At this point, Dalia smiled. Very happy smile. Her requirements are very low, very low, very low. So low, as long as anyone in this world is willing to think of her, she is very happy. ¡°By the way, Brother Dashan, can you help me change Suzi¡¯s money after I die? Suzi is my Bai Yueguang, the best girl I have ever met in this world, you must help me I returned the money to her. She is also a very bitter girl. She has children, and she will have a lot of money in the future.¡± Collin cried sobbing: ¡°Xiao Shan¡­¡± Dalia had already turned her head back, and she looked at Kraig again, pleading more eagerly than before: ¡°Let Dashan brother, ah? Let me go and I will go with you now. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Lord?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Master?¡± She called to his prince once and for all, each sound pierced his heart like a sharp sword. Kraig was silent for a long time, and finally spoke. His voice was hoarse and scary. It was as if his throat was cut by someone just now. The sound of a broken gong: ¡°You¡­love your brother Dashan very much?¡± Dalia¡¯s colleague nodded, and tears fell on the ground: ¡°Of course! Very, very love! So please, Lord¡­ just as I beg you, I really do what you do to me, I won¡¯t resist, really.¡± The man bends towards her, his hands suddenly pinched her underarms. Dalia shrank suddenly in horror. Then she immediatelyughed dryly again: ¡°Yes¡­ you want to¡­ just strip me naked and let them take turns to death me, yes, yes! I¡­ .. I will do it myself.¡± The man closed his eyes. The teeth ttered in the lips. After biting, he said word by word: ¡°You go back.¡± Dalia thought he had heard it wrong: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°Go back to the man you love.¡± Kraig said. Dalia suddenly became angry. She looked at Kraig viciously: ¡°You¡­you still refuse to let him go? He didn¡¯t offend you. He didn¡¯t know that I was raised by you when he saved me. Pet, he doesn¡¯t know, Kraig, why are you killing innocent people indiscriminately? Don¡¯t you think I dare not bite to death!¡± When seeing a pale smiling face full of hideousness, Kraig suddenly felt that this face was the cutest face in the world. This is his little woman. It¡¯s just that she will never belong to him anymore. He missed her for a lifetime. After swallowing the bitterness in his heart, the man raised his eyes to look at Collin who was shackled by several subordinates in front of him: ¡°Do you love her!¡± Collin sneered: ¡°If I want to kill, I will follow you!¡± Kraig: ¡°You are indeed a calm and responsible man, no wonder Ah Shan loves you so much.¡± Collin: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Chapter 1498 Collin: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Dalia also suddenly looked up at Kraig: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± Kraig¡¯s voice is very lonely: ¡°Woman! I said you are vicious, you still don¡¯t admit it! Look at this farce of yours. I originally came here for an emergency defense. All of your troubles fell short. ¡° Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± Elden¡¯s courage who did not know where he was reaching out, he immediately wiped a tear from his eyes, and stepped forward to support Dalia: ¡°Madam, no¡­that Miss Du, you¡­you misunderstood Our lord, he is not here to find you, he has other things to arm here.¡± Dalia: ¡°Really¡­really?¡± Kraig: ¡°You have been with me for seven or eight years, and you don¡¯t even know me a little bit? When will I kill people like Arron, and you think of me that way?¡± ¡°Return how I will torture you!¡± ¡°Woman, you can get pregnant as soon as you are pregnant, so you don¡¯t get masochistic fantasy, right?¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My surname Jun is not so stingy, just a woman, not to mention that you have been so good to me for seven years with me. Go, take your man and leave this city and live in another city, because I want to live in this city. The city is armed.¡± Dalia was stunned for a long time. Kraig smiled peacefully: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Dalia shook his head, and then immediately said: ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t believe it, I¡­I believe it, I believe it.¡± As long as she spoke, she went to Collin as if fleeing for her life. The shocking experience just made her unable to stand and walk, so she just climbed all the way towards Collin. Collin also rushed over to hug Dalia. The two cried in each other¡¯s arms. ¡°uuu, is this true, I¡­I don¡¯t have to die anymore?¡± Collin hugged Dalia: ¡°Yes, Xiaoshan, Mr. Jun let us go, Mr. Jun is a good person¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ Am I not dreaming?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡­ my child, the child in my stomach is still there?¡± ¡°Here, touch it.¡± Collin said with a smile. Dalia sat on the ground and immediately touched her pregnant belly with her hands. After touching for a while, she suddenly smiled at Collin: ¡°Brother Dashan, move, the baby kicked me in my stomach, ha ha ha¡­ .Listen, you touch it, really. He kicked me, hehehe.¡± At this moment, Dalia¡¯s happy look gave Kraig another sight. He thought, he was fantasizing! If Dalia was nestled in his arms and said this to him, how good would it be? How good is it? She was clearly carrying his Kraig¡¯s child in her belly! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His hands clenched fists fiercely, trying to restrain himself and not let himself be impulsive. He told himself over and over again: ¡°Let her go, let her go, let her go¡­¡± Dalia touched his pregnant belly, was happy, and then looked back at Kraig: ¡°You¡­what you said is true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get out! Both of you are dead without a ce to be buried!¡± Kraig said viciously. Dalia immediately nodded like a chicken pecking at rice: ¡°Master¡­Thank you, thank you¡­Thank you, I will thank you for life. By the way, don¡¯t worry, I will never take a child in this life. Seeing you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the kind of person who uses kids as a bargaining chip. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Go!¡± D*mn it! Shouldn¡¯t you bring your children to find Lao Tzu! You are pregnant with Lao Tzu¡¯s seed! Lao Tzu¡¯s! ¡°Get out!¡± Kraig said again. Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1499 – 1500 Chapter 1499 ¨C 1500 Read Chapter 1499 ¨C 1500 of the Novel Punished by His Love. Chapter 1499 ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s¡­get out now!¡± Dalia and Du Collin supported each other. The two had just sold a leg, Dalia suddenly paused: ¡°Wait.¡± Collin asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Cooking, our food, the food that the proprietress gave us, Dashan, I definitely can¡¯t do this job. Lord, he asked us to leave the city. Let¡¯s eat a full meal before we leave. My food¡­ ¡­¡± Until this moment, Dalia did not think of the vegetables in her vest bag. She suddenly turned her head and looked at the vegetables she had thrown on the ground. It was in the vest bag and it was liquid food, and it fell to the ground and it was obviously spilled on the ground. There is not much left in the vest belt now. But even so, Dalia was reluctant to throw it away. Having spent seven years with Kraig, she has almost forgotten the sadness of the hard life. Going forward, when she was imprisoned by that nameless husband¡¯s murderer, she had been hungry for three days and three nights, and the taste was sweet and sweet to some pig food. Later, they fled with Collin, and the three of them pressed their hungry chests on their backs in the mountains. The young sprouts of the willow trees in the mountains were all picked up and eaten. What¡¯s more, there are delicious food in the vest bag? Does anyone else have leftovers? Is it all dirty? What happened then? When you go home, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s so hot, there will be nothing to kill and sterilize. Being able to be with Dashan and his mother, to be able to hold the child in his stomach, and to eat leftovers from the boss¡¯s wife for no money, this is Dalia¡¯s happiest and happiest life in this life. She didn¡¯t even care that Kraig was still there, and there were so many people watching her next to her. She didn¡¯t care about her decentness at all. To say decentness, she had already lost her tears when she kneeled in front of Kraig and cried. At this moment, Dalia turned his head without hesitation and rushed to the bag of leftovers she had just dropped. Unfortunately, his tone was dead: ¡°Brother Dashan, Cai, our food¡­¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds: ¡°Xiao Shan, let¡¯s go!¡± Dalia looked back at Collin pitifully: ¡°Brother Dashan, I¡¯m hungry, my child needs to eat. Look, you can eat in this vest bag, and there are two chicken legs on the ground. Do you have paper in your pocket? Bring it. Go home and wash¡­¡± Collin: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone present: ¡°¡­¡± Kraig: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Collin was not moving, Dalia picked it up on her own. She picked up the two chicken legs exposed in the bag. There was no ce to put it. Later, she just mmed into the pocket directly, and then picked up the few vegetables left in the vest bag. , It is a pity to sigh straight. Behind her, Elden cried again. Not only Elden, but also some other subordinates. Dalia is Kraig¡¯s leading lover, everyone knows. They all knew how decent and thoughtful she was before. It¡¯s not a good feeling to let these people really feel like this now. Many people even ndered Kraig in their hearts: ¡°Master, you are really blind! Why are you blinded by Elma¡¯s shit! You even drove such a good wife away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to drive away. If you want to turn back again, can you get breasts?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The subordinates only sighed secretly, but no one dared to speak. They all watched Dalia very sadly picking up the leftovers on the ground, but Dalia didn¡¯t notice it at all. Knowing that a pair of feet stood in front of her. She looked up at Kraig, swallowed her throat and said, ¡°I picked up the vegetables and will leave immediately.¡± Kraig bent down and handed Dalia a card. ¡°Wha¡­what is this?¡± Dalia asked. Chapter 1500 Kraig said calmly: ¡°Your one million.¡± Dalia flinched back in fright: ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t ask you for money, I¡­I won¡¯t covet half of your property, don¡¯t worry.¡± Kraig: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? I have been a domestic helper for seven or eight years. A domestic helper should have been paid every month. For seven years, one million is not too much.¡± Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take it, you deserve it.¡± Dalia still did not answer. ¡°I, Kraig, won¡¯t let people think that my huge family property has lost money from a domestic helper¡¯s sry. Take it.¡± Dalia only hesitated to the bank card. Immediately afterwards, he gave her another bank card. Don¡¯t say Dalia doesn¡¯t understand now, even Collin doesn¡¯t understand. Dalia raised his head to look at Kraig: ¡°Why¡­ why are you¡­returning it to me?¡± ¡°Seed fee.¡± The man said. Dalia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You said, you have always taken measures, and I have never done it once. I med me for making you pregnant. It was my fault for ruining your body like this. My child is in your belly and will be born in the future. I am also legally liable, am I not?¡± ¡°I¡­ I said, I will never bring a child to threaten you, and I will never use a child as a bargaining chip.¡± ¡°But I have an obligation to raise him.¡± Kraig said. After he looked at Dalia¡¯s scared face, he said: ¡°Even if you thank you for not bringing him to me in the future, don¡¯t youe to disturb my living expenses, here is ten million, enough for you to raise him from birth to eighteenth. Years old. After the age of eighteen, I no longer need to give her support.¡± Du Huanshan was stunned at the moment. ¡°Take it! If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯m really worried that you wille to me in the future. I don¡¯t want to experience these annoying things in the future. It will affect my reputation in the future, do you understand?¡± Kraig said again. Dalia¡¯s face is interesting and lonely, since heughed at himself: ¡°Yes, it is. Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡± A total of two cards, 11 million. This is enough for her to live a lifetime with Dashan, her mother, and future children. Suddenly, Dalia figured it through. She looked up at Kraig: ¡°Um¡­sorry Mr. Jun. Please forgive me for being suspicious. I am pregnant. The doctor said that pregnant women are more suspicious.¡± Kraig didn¡¯t speak, but nodded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­ I was crying and making noise in front of you just now, it was really disgraceful.¡± ¡°What I just said to you did not mean toin to you. In fact, we¡­we are all grown-ups. Everything I did to you in the past seven years was my voluntary. I never asked for it. How are you treating me, really Mr. Jun, I just¡­I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯tin about you like that.¡± The woman who was just picking up leftovers on the ground returned to the way she used to be beside him, gentle, decent, generous, and decent. Although she is in ragged clothes at this moment. Kraig¡¯s heart was filled with infinite emotion, maybe this is his mother. She is pregnant with a child in her belly, and she will be strong involuntarily. Even though it seems pitiful on the surface and living at the bottom, her vitality, desire to survive, and power to climb in the mud are getting stronger and stronger. For example, she picks up leftovers on the ground, in fact, all in order to survive. I don¡¯t know why, there is a smell of fishy sweetness in the throat. Kraig¡¯s eye sockets also became moist. It suddenly urred to him that just over an hour ago, he was still on the phone saying that Arron¡¯s heart was getting softer now. Arron said to him: ¡°Kraig, Suzi is pregnant again. I am now the father of three children.¡± Yes, being a father makes even a cruel man like Arron soft-hearted. Isn¡¯t he? Subscribe for more updates Join 23,420 other subscribers Enter your email address Enter your email address Sign Up Loved the content? Help reach more people: Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 "It''s okay," Alex said to Jane gently. "Actually..." Jane''s eyes shone with loneliness for a brief moment. "Actually... You and Ms. Park look really good together. You practically grew up together and you''ve waited for her for ten years. The two of you are from equally powerful families. She has travelled the world and has seen plenty. I think... Maybe you weren''t the one behind everything when Ms. Park went after my life, were you? I can kind of understand Ms. Park''s intention now, she... She must really love you for her to be this jealous of me. I know now. I won''t resent her any longer. You two have my blessings. I hope you could be together til yourst day and uh... have plenty of children. You are so tall and handsome, while Ms. Park is also very interesting, I''m guessing that... your children... will probably be beautiful. Um... Goodbye. I will never appear before you again. We are going to live our lives well now that we have the money for it..." she said as she walked away with Noah, both in happy tears like they had just escaped death. 1 Behind them, Alex stood in the chilling wind and stared into the distance for a long while. "Master..." Garrett called out to him. With a hoarse voice, Alex responded, "Hm?" "Do... Do we go back now?" Instead of answering the question, Alex asked his subordinate, "Garrett, is your kid cute?" II II ? ? ? "Say, do you think I''ll ever see my woman and my kid again?" "Master... We... Let''s go get Mrs. Poole back, shall we? II Alex shook his head, and his voice became even lower. "She won''t be happy, can''t you tell?" II II ? ? ? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "That man she''s with... Even if they have to beg, to pick leftovers off the ground together, she is still happy. She feels content and safe. Right from the moment I rescued her off the streets, she had never felt safe or felt that she belonged. All those years she spent by my side, she had always given everything for me; while I, just like she said, never tried putting myself in her shoes, she was right, she had no integrity or pride when she was with me. Coming to think about it, I... I guess I''ve really been treating her like a pet. A pet whose feelings I don''t have to worry about." "Master... Mrs. Poole is the best woman I''ve ever seen, " Garrett said. Alex suddenly erupted in augh before roaring at the sky, "I, Alex Poole, will never marry another woman in my life! I love Jane sheen! I love Jane sheen!" He paused as tears streamed down his face. He chuckled carelessly and said to himself sarcastically, "Woman, you have emptied my heart. Jane sheen, you damned woman. You''ve won! You have emptied my heart then abandoned me, and now you''ve managed to lock me down for life. I really have no idea whether I was your keeper, or you were mine, but you''ve won in the end!" Alex turned to his subordinates andmanded, " Let''s roll out." "Yes, Master Alex!" his men responded loudly. Meanwhile, Lily, who was still hiding in the hotel, was so frustrated that she was going to bite through her lips, she hadpletely forgotten about what she was here for. Lily gritted her teeth and cursed, "That damned woman! I won''t allow you to be happy!" Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 "what did you say, miss? what''s yourmand?" Lily''s driver asked. He had received quite a handsome sum of profit from her and had been spending nights in the hotel with Lily, and was currentlypletely enved by her to the point that he was willing to be a dog she kept around. However, he was a bit upset when he saw Jane and Alex break up, because that would mean that Alex would be marrying Lily in Kidon City in the near future. The driver did not think that Alex would be able to keep the promises he roared toward the sky, and stared at Lily eagerly as he thought so. "I''m going to destroy Jane''s happiness!" Lily said viciously. "But... She is already separated from Master Alex, so why would you..." The driver looked at the evil woman before him in confusion. ¡®What a skillful woman! she almost became the death of mest night. Why wouldn 1 Master Alex be interested in a woman as desirable as her? Wait, Master Alex seemed to have waited for ten years for her as well, but now he loves Jane better. So does that mean that Jane is even better in bed?¡¯ the driver thought to himself. He rubbed his hands together eagerly and said, "Miss, are we going to kidnap Jane and kill her? Before you do, can I..." "No!" Lily''s nails immediately dug into the driver''s thigh. "Ouch..." The driver was instantly brought to his knees. "Why would I kill her? Didn''t you see? That woman isn''t afraid of death. She''s not afraid of dying! why is it that all men are interested in her? Do you know what she does for a living?" Lily red 1 at the driver furiously, her eyes almost ring. ¡®Why?? I can''t figure it out. Why would Alexe here with the full intention to kill Jane and her man but then somehow be touched by her senseless words? The infamous Alex Poole actually gave up on hunting Jane down, and because of his love for her no less! What was so good about that woman? That man Noah loves her so much that he is willing to die for her; Alex loves her so much that he is willing to let her go and live her life with the man she loves. On top of that, he even gave her enough money to do so! Damn it! And this driver! He has been sleeping with me for the past two days and now all this damn thing can think of is to get his hands on Jane, why??¡¯ she thought. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The driver was in such excruciating pain that he was drenched in sweat. He lifted his gaze and stuttered, "H --how would I know what Ms. sheen does for a living? II "A wh*re! A wh*re, you know? She is an expert that finds her way to men''s beds. She isn''t even human in Alex''s eyes; she is nothing but a b*tch he kept around! A lowly b*tch, do you understand? That b* tch! I came so close to ruining her that time on top of the mountain! It''s all that man''s fault! Noah Hill destroyed my n. I want him dead! I want him dead! " 1 "Then what about Ms. Sheen..." "She only gets to live in pain! I will separate her from her family, so that she is left with herself for the rest of her life!" "..." The driver looked at the vicious woman before him and suddenly felt the urge to run, but he also knew that this woman was rted to Alex and the old Madam Ford in South City. This woman was the devil! Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 He could not escape. He could only admit defeat. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m willing to obey yourmand, Miss Lily.¡± Lily sneered. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Pack your things. From now on, we will be stalking Jane, then find a time to get rid of that man!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Lily.¡± The two of them then quietly checked out of the room and left. Over on this end, Alex got in the car that was parked on the street, and then he ordered with a hoarse voice, ¡°Get rid of everything here and let everyone keep their lips sealed. Just take it that we have never been here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Alex!¡± ¡°Block all the news. Nothing can be posted, not on any tabloids or inte,¡± said Alex again. ¡°Got it, Master Alex! ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The driver, Andrew, asked, ¡°Master Alex, are we going back to Kidon City?¡± Alex replied, ¡°Yes, return to Kidon City.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After this group of people, who had firste to this northeasternnd from Kidon City, had kicked up a storm for three weeks, one of the troubles on Alex¡¯s mind was considered resolved. Although he did not get anything out of it at all, his heart seemed to have calmed quite a bit. After he was calmed, only then did Alex recall that his conversation on the phone with Sebastian previously was still left unfinished. It was just more than an hour, but Alex had a feeling as if everything was a world away from where it was. He recalled that when Sebastian called him more than an hour ago, he seemed to be saying that he already helped Alex get the arrangement to get rid of Noah in ce. Thinking of that, Alex immediately called Sebastian. Sebastian, over on the other end of the line, picked up the call very quickly and this tone was very anxious. ¡° Alex! What¡¯s the matter with you? I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. If you still hadn¡¯t picked up my call for another hour, I would have immediately gotten on a helicopter to go find you! Do you know how much I¡¯m worried about you?¡± Alex suddenly felt moved. ¡°Thanks, brother! ¡± ¡°We have sworn to treat each other as brothers, so don¡¯t mention it!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After a pause, Sebastian asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on with you? Did that man named Noah resist you? Alex, when you agreed to let me help you deal with Noah, I have gotten some info about him and have a certain degree of understanding about him. ¡°I learned that this man is not a mere simple person. He had once been a factory director, and the factory did very well under his leadership. However, due to the general business trends, his factory was closed down in the end. Therefore, you absolutely must not underestimate your enemy.¡± Hearing Sebastian saying that, Alex asked, ¡° Sebastian, you¡¯ve found out that Noah was a factor director through your inquiry, but did you find out how his character is?¡± Sebastian did not answer. There were a few seconds of silence before he spoke calmly again, ¡°Alex, to be honest with you, his character is not bad, and he also has not had it easy. ¡± Alexughed a little faintly, then said with a weak voice, ¡°So, Sebastian, that n of ours, just cancel it )) Sebastian did not understand it. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Jane and that man off the hook. ¡°Do you know? That woman¡¯s heart is no longer mine, so why should I forcibly bring her back? I might as well just let her go.¡± Sebastian uttered, ¡°You...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Alex, startled. Over on this end, Sebastian said, ¡°I had long known that this man is not a bad person. You asked me to have him killed, but to be honest with you, I couldn¡¯t bear to do it. So, I arranged for them to go to a small city by the sea in the northeastern area. I...I had my men take his mother away the moment that man and Jane left the house this morning.¡± Alex was speechless. At this moment, over on another end, Noah and Jane, who were both still in shock, had already ridden the rickshaw back to the ce they had temporarily rented. They originally wanted to reheat the mushroom sandwich to fill their stomachs, and then relocate again together as a family. However, when they came home, they could no longer find the olddy. Where was his mother? ¡°Mrs Hill...¡± Jane cried out in despair outside the yard. After she shouted, she turned her head around and saw Alex standing at the entrance of the yard. Jane asked with iparable desperation, ¡°Was it you who had kidnapped her?¡± Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Alex did not exin to Jane, but he only said to her bluntly, ¡°Pack up your things together with Noah and go to Bay County in my car.¡± ¡°Why should we?¡± Jane simply cried in anger. She wanted to p Alex. ¡°Alex, you devil! I only have this one woman that I treat as my mother. If anything bad were to happen to her, I will bite you to death, you devil! Devil! I curse you to die a horrible death!¡± Alex did not get angry when he saw Jane being so hysterical. After all, it was him who asked Sebastian to get Noah killed in the first ce, so this was still his fault in the end. Since the matter had developed to this point, it would be useless even if Alex were to exin himself, so he just raised his hand and ordered the hundreds of men behind him. Once his subordinates saw that gesture, they immediately had Jane and Noah surrounded. Noah immediately shielded Jane behind him. ¡° Gentlemen, let¡¯s be cool and talk it out. she is a pregnant woman and she is carrying your master¡¯s child. You can do anything you want to me, but just let her go. Let this pitiful woman go, alright?¡± Nobody answered Noah. The group of men then grabbed Jane and Noah at once and then pushed them into the car. The car that they were sitting in was Alex¡¯s car. Alex sat in the front passenger seat while Noah and Jane sat in the back. ¡°Listen up! ¡± Alex said coldly. ¡°If you wish to see your mother, thene with me! Your mother is in my hands now, and there¡¯s nothing else you can do if you don¡¯t follow me.¡± Jane screamed, ¡°Alex Poole, you¡¯re not human...¡± 1 Alex had no expression on his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the devil. You said it yourself just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jane was speechless. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t say anything else. What is there to reason with such a beast like him? We¡¯re going to die no matter what, so what¡¯s the point of struggling? We might as all just keep our dignity. Listen to me,¡± said Noah while hugging Jane in the back seat. 1 Hearing what Noah said, Jane, who was originally very furious, immediately obeyed and kept her mouth shut. She snuggled in Noah¡¯s arms and cried inconsbly, ¡° Noah, why is our life so miserable?¡± After all, Noah was a true man of the world who had once worked hard in South City. Therefore, when he saw Alex following them and ckmailed them into getting in the car, Noah became increasingly calm. This was because he knew there was no way for Jane and himself to escape. Since there was no way to escape, then they might as well just ept it calmly. He smiled at Jane calmly. ¡°The majority of the people in this world are born to suffer, and their lives are just miserable. We are actually happy, aren¡¯t we? ¡°The heavens had tormented me for such a long time, and I lost my wife and child. However, the heavens let me meet you. We can keep each otherpany and die together. Then, at least we won¡¯t be lonely when we¡¯re on the other side, what do you say?¡± Jane nodded. ¡°Yes, Noah. We¡¯re very miserable, but also very content.¡± The two of them wereforting each other with words filled with happiness like this without a care in the world. Although they were crying and talking about how miserable they were, it Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sounded like a disy of love from what Alex and the driver, Andrew, had heard. The driver, Andrew, was truly feeling sorry for his own master, so much so that tears were almost dripping down, while driving, he was wondering how his master could endure it. His master was originally a carefree man who was going to sit in the back seat and sleep while lying t. However, never mind that his master had to resign to sitting in the front passenger seat at the moment, but he also had to remain cool while listening to the two of them scold him and publicly disy their affection for one another. Good heavens! His master truly had quite a level of endurance. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 The master, Alex, truly was the example of being flexible and adaptable in all situations. Andrew could not help but look frequently at his own master. Each time he looked over, his master had a calm expression while closing his eyes. Andrew could not tell how his handsome master was feeling. He just felt that his master had an unparalleled might to him. Andrew was so frightened by him that he did not dare to think nonsense anymore but just focused on driving. It was almost a four-hour drive from the county Jane was at to Bay County. They arrived at Bay County at midnight. At this moment, there was a seventy-year-old old woman inside the oceanfront mansion in Bay County who was desperately begging two guards, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please let me see my son and my daughter-inw. I have noints even if you want to split me into pieces, as long as you let me see the two of them.¡± However, no matter how much the old woman begged, the two guards just remained silent. When Alex¡¯s car was parked outside the mansion and the car door was opened, Jane and Noah heard such a familiar voice begging inside the mansion at the same time. The two of them were first stunned. Then, they ran toward the mansion immediately after that. ¡°Mrs. Hill! Mrs. Hill! ¡± Jane shouted even before she entered the door. The old woman was first startled. Then, she rushed and limped toward Jane in surprise. Her legs were not good for her to walk with at all, so she fell after only taking a couple of steps. Noah then immediately came forward to support her. The family of three finally reunited. ¡°Mom!¡± Noah called out. After that, tears instantly streamed down his cheeks. This man did not cry the whole journey here. He had been consoling Jane the whole time. It was not until he saw his mother that he shed his manly tears. The man hugged his aged mother in one arm, and Jane in the other. The three of them just hugged each other like this, and they did not look like they were resigning to ept death. Rather, they looked incredibly happy. ¡°This is good. We can now die together as a family of three. No, as a family of four. This is great,¡± said Noah with iparable contentment. Upon saying that, he turned his head around and looked at Alex. Alex also looked back at Noah with a cold expression. To be very honest, Alex had the impulse to kill Noah at every moment. After being in the military for so many years, he had fought countless battles both at home and overseas, but he had never been so tormented as that moment. His humanity had never been tested like that at that moment. However, once Alex looked at the woman with the pregnant belly, Alex would feel softhearted. She had given him too much. However, after upying her for almost eight years, he had never given her anything instead. Perhaps this was the only thing he could give her. As long as she felt happy. ¡°What is it?¡± Alex looked coldly at Noah. If words could kill, then perhaps Noah would have already been dead. Noah looked at Alex with a grateful expression instead. ¡°Mr. Poole, thank you. Thank you for purposely sending US here to let US reunite with my mother. Thank you for letting US die together. Actually ? ? ? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The man looked out at the sea, and then he smiled and said calmly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad thing to die at sea. The sea is very spacious and clean. Jane, my mother, and I are very contented with that. Thank you, Mr. Poole. You can get on with it. We have noints at all.¡± Alex asked, ¡°Do you want to die this badly?¡± Noah shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I... I don¡¯t think we can still live, so I don¡¯t imagine otherwise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re all viins! Viins, do you understand? You ¡¯re all just predicted what an upright man would do based on your own mean measures! You are like this! Jane is also the same! Your whole family is the same!¡± At this moment, Alex suddenly flew into a rage. Noah was speechless. Jane and the olddy were also speechless. Alex¡¯s tone suddenly became very weak. ¡°You definitely can¡¯t return to the original town you came from anymore. Don¡¯t go back to the northeastern mountainous area either. The living conditions there are too tough. Just stay here from now on. I¡¯m giving you this mansion. Take these ten million dors and start a small business as fishmongers.¡± Jane asked, ¡°What... What did you say?¡± Alex red at Jane with annoyance. ¡°I said you¡¯re the most wicked woman in this world! ¡± Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Jane was speechless. Upon saying those words, Alex then sighed. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should all go rest. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± After that, he raised his hand and ordered all of his subordinates to retreat, and then all of the men that came with Alex left. There were still a few men there who were sent over by Sebastian, so they did not follow Alex¡¯s When Alex retreated, Noah saw that the few people keeping watch of his mother did not leave, so he grabbed one of them and asked, ¡°What... What¡¯s going on here?¡± The man then looked at Noah and said, ¡°You truly were very lucky.¡± Noah asked with puzzlement, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Master Alex asked our master to have you killed and bring Miss Jane back to Kidon City. Seeing that you¡¯re a responsible man, our master originally nned to send you and your mother off abroad from this coast. In the end, when we just got your mother here, our master received a call from Master Alex.¡± The man sighed. ¡°Master Alex said he will no longer pursue Miss Jane. He wants to support your marriage with Miss Jane. This was the reason Master Alex brought you here.¡± Hearing the man say that, Jane instantly asked, ¡°Your master is...¡± ¡°A good friend¡¯s husband, Master Sebastian,¡± said the man. Jane was speechless. The man then said again, ¡°Miss Jane, our madam has been very concerned about you. In fact, there was no need for you to worry if Master Alex would harm you. If Master Alex dared toy his hand on you, our madam would certainly fight him to death.¡± Jane was still at loss for words. The man continued, ¡°Besides, Miss Jane, it was actually notpletely unreasonable for Master Alex to say that you¡¯re wicked just now. You¡¯ve been together with Master Alex for so many years. Surely, you must know that he is the one with the best temper among the few blood brothers of his. He has never simply killed the innocent. He had never once done so, so how is it possible for him to kill a woman who had been with him for seven years?¡± Hearing him say that, Jane then could not wrap her head around the matter, so she asked, ¡°Then why was he chasing me down?¡± ¡°He...¡± The man sighed and smiled a little. There was a pause before he spoke as he had to get it off his chest. ¡°Ever since you left, Master Alex then immediately kicked Miss Lily out. He had broken up with Miss Lily since then, otherwise, Miss Lily would not have beaten you up with the intention to kill. ¡°Miss Lily had beaten you up because she was jealous. ¡°Also, Master Alex had no idea about the matter of you being beaten up by Miss Lily all along. After our madam had found out about it, she deliberately went to argue with Master Alex, only then did he find out.¡± Jane was speechless. She was simply stunned. Actually, Sabrina had told her about all these things before. However, Jane had no room to breathe at all every time she was hunted by Alex¡¯s men, so Jane thought that Alex had lied to Sabrina. Therefore, she had never once believed in it. At that moment, when she heard that guard saying so, and then saw that Alex had left right after sending them there, as well as all kinds of care Sabrina had given her, Jane then knew that it was all true. Jane then stood on the same spot for a very long time while moving her lips as if she wanted to say something. It was not until the few guards Sebastian left behind left after receiving a call that Jane gradually regained her senses. Her face was covered in tears, and she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Noah, who was watching all this behind her, was also having mixed feelings. He gently came to the front of Jane. ¡°Jane, you... You still love him, right?¡± This was the first time both Jane and Noah confronted this problem head-on. Noah could tell that Alex definitely was not a simple man. when Alex faced such a matter, he could handle it with such a cool and calmposure. That was sufficient to show Alex''s N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. calmness and tolerance. There was no way for Jane to not love him after being with such a man. When Jane turned around and looked at Noah, she was already covered in tears. ¡°Noah...¡± Was she hesitating? Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Noah suddenly felt saddened. The old woman, who was behind them, walked over. She had always been a reasonable person, she looked at the tearful Jane and said, ¡°My child, there was nothing to feel sorry about. I love you, and Noah also loved you. Your happiness is the most important thing.¡± Noah also nodded. However, Jane shook her head firmly instead. ¡°No, Mrs. Hill! No! The person I love is Noah. It¡¯s truly Noah.¡± After saying that, she then looked at Noah. ¡°Noah, I know that Alex may not be that bad, but I also know him better than you. The woman he was truly waiting for was actually Lily Parker. He would even call out her name in his dream sometimes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. ¡°I used to love him back then. I loved him very much. ¡°However, I figured one thing out now. He and I are not people from the same world, do you understand? ¡°The Poole family of Kidon City is not a family that a woman like me can marry into. I am already more than thirty years old. I know very well what kind of life I need. ¡°My youth has long been gone. I just want to live a good, safe, and peaceful life now with you, Mrs. Hill and Noah, alright?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jane cried while speaking. ¡°Mrs. Hill, Noah, don¡¯t you abandon me, alright?¡± She spoke with such sincerity that Noah¡¯s heavy load on his chest was relieved. He then smiled and said, ¡° As long as you don¡¯t abandon US, my mother and I will never abandon you. We¡¯re a family, and we¡¯ll forever be.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. We¡¯ll use these one million dors to do some business in Bay County tomorrow. Noah, since you used to manage apany and you know how to do it, you can do so with this money in your hands. I n to save those ten million dors for the child.¡± Jane had already started nning their life in the future. ¡°Okay,¡± said Noah, as he nodded ¡°Let¡¯s go in to have a rest.¡± The family of three had been shocked and frightened for the whole day, so they were all exhausted. They fell sound asleep very quickly after they had entered the mansion. 1 After seeing the lights were all out from afar, only then did Andrew say in the car, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll also...¡± Alex asked Andrew with a low and miserable voice, ¡° Andrew, say... Would I still be able to hear my son calling me ¡®Dad¡¯ in this life?¡± Andrew was speechless. He did not know how he should answer his own master. Alex also did not wait for Andrew to answer. He just said something that was iparably shocking to Andrew, ¡°From now onward, the majority of my focus will be on this small town. I won¡¯t ask for more. I just hope that I can often nce at my son from afar and save some money for him in this life. Then, I will be satisfied.¡± Andrew was speechless. After a long while, Andrew then said with sorrow, ¡° Master, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Alex answered tiredly. The car then disappeared into the night. The night was very peaceful. The love and grudge between Jane and Alex also returned to a peaceful state. The weather the next day was clear and cool. Although they had experienced those life and death matters yesterday, Jane and Alex had no intention to ck off and bezy. They woke up early in the morning and then went to buy a rickshaw. After that, they rode the rickshaw into the small county to search around. 2 After searching continuously for half a month, they had finally found the best location to open a restaurant. They had managed to open up quite a nice restaurant that served home cooking after spending almost half of the one million dors. An esteemed customer came on the first day the restaurant opened. Once that customer came in, she walked straight to the front of Jane, who was pregnant. ¡°I never expected it, but you¡¯re actually here?¡± Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Jane then raised her gaze to look at this woman in front of her who was dressed very nobly, looking elegant at first nce, she asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The woman sneered. ¡°You have forgotten me so quickly?¡± Jane smiled with embarrassment. ¡°I am sorry, Miss. I ...we have only been here in Bay County for half a month, so I¡¯m...still not very familiar with everything around here. Are you also doing business on this street?¡± The woman only sneered and curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, but aren¡¯t you that...human bed warmer for Master Poole from Kidon City? Jane was instantly startled, and then she flushed. She suddenly realized that she did not know this woman before her eyes, but this woman was most definitelying at her. she had just settled down at this ce and someone was already here to find fault with her? Could she get any more unlucky? However, who was that woman? Jane took another closer look at her, then suddenly felt like this woman had a rather familiar face. It seemed that...the old television show, which had premiered several years ago, that Jane was watching the day before yesterday had a supporting actress that looked very much like the woman in front of her. ¡°Are you...an actress?¡± Jane asked subconsciously. The woman scoffed, the condescension and provocation in her gaze were very apparent. Jane then pointed her finger at the woman. ¡°You...it¡¯s you?¡± It was her! Jane recalled that this woman was the small celebrity who had once attempted to seduce Alex at a banquet. However, Alex had directly uncovered her true colors then and she ended up being chased away by Alex in the end. Jane then decided topletely ignore her. The woman was so furious that she almost crushed her teeth for gritting it too hard. However, she smiled calmly after a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know me, but I know you.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jane then answered awkwardly, ¡°Hi...Hello.¡± Since she did not know what the woman¡¯s intention was, it was better for Jane to feign politeness. ¡°Your name is Jane Sheen! ¡± Jane answered calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This is your...husband?¡± asked the woman, as she pointed at Noah. ¡°Does that have anything to do with you?¡± Jane asked in return. ¡°Of course!¡± said the woman instantly. ¡°I am thendy for this restaurant you¡¯ve rented. Of course, I have the right to know. Are you a married couple or just having an illicit affair?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was very frivolous. ¡°You...,¡± said Jane. How could there be such a coincidence? They had unexpectedly rented a ce from this small celebrity who had once been belittled by Alex. Jane and Noah looked at each other. At that moment, Noah thenughed. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss. Jane and I are already engaged. We¡¯ll have a wedding when she can wear a wedding dress after she has given birth.¡± There was a pause before Noah asked again, ¡°May I know if we¡¯ve owed you any rent or something?¡± The woman did not answer Noah, but she just asked him sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re going to marry her after she delivers the baby?¡± Noah calmly said, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 ¡°Do you know what she used to do for a living?¡± the woman asked Noah again. Noah replied, ¡°she was working as a maid for someone else.¡± ¡°Were you working as a maid for Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex in the past?¡± the woman asked Jane. Jane forced herself to hold back her anger. ¡°Miss, may I know what is your name and what exactly...is your intention? We rented your ce and had made payments, you...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even remember my name! ¡± the woman snapped, she red at Jane with her eyes widened. ¡° You cheap and filthy woman. You truly are very forgetful! You actually don¡¯t even remember my name.¡± Janeughed. ¡°Why should I remember your name? Was it because I don¡¯t remember your name that you came to pick a fight with US in our restaurant? what¡¯s it to you if I was a maid or something else? Also, since you resented me so much, then why did you ept our money? You¡¯ve received our payment for the rent, but you¡¯re here to pick a fight with US now, it shows that you¡¯re andy with a very bad reputation!¡± The woman was instantly at a loss for words after being directly confronted by Jane, and she had a mixed expression on her face. ¡°Very well. Remember this, my name is Cindy Miller! ¡± Jane then said calmly, ¡°Miss Miller! I have not offended you!¡± ¡°Jane sheen, you dared to say that you¡¯ve not offended me?¡± Cindy said fiercely. Jane was speechless, she had never offended anyone intentionally! Cindy then said slowly, with every word clearly articted, ¡°I was such a famous A-lister back then. Just because I had stepped on your foot, you were so unforgiving to me, and you even All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. made me apologize to you. After that, you also did not let the matter go, and you actually took advantage that you were Master Alex¡¯s human bed warmer and talked him into having me allow me to appear in Kidon city, but also in such a big city like South City as well. My acting career has beenpletely ruined since then! It was all because of that my path to stardom was living from the properties that I originally had in this small town that is at the bottom tier! This is all your fault! ¡± 2 Jane was so angered by this woman that she could onlyugh. She ced down her things. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Miller, but you had never stepped on my foot before! The foot that you stepped on was Alex¡¯s! I had never been unforgiving to you either! Although I don¡¯t remember what your name is, I still know a thing from that incident between you and Alex a few years ago. You pretended not to know Alex throughout the whole night. You pretended to be noble and not to approach him, thinking to use that to attract Alex¡¯s attention. However, you had never expected that Alex did not even take another look at you at all. After the banquet ended, you deliberately stepped on Alex¡¯s foot while talking on the phone, and then you apologized to Alex in a panic as you wanted to run into Alex this way! It was because of this incident that you pissed off Alex. I even recalled helping you to find an excuse and also tried to save you from the embarrassment at that time! It was because I knew Alex better than you do, and I didn¡¯t wish that you truly pissed him off. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, and you thought you could attract Alex? However, you ended up being shut out from the media by Alex. This was because he particrly hated women who yed hard to get!¡± After Jane revealed the real story, Cindy was even more embarrassed. ¡°Jane Sheen, what are you so smug about?¡± Jane answered, ¡°I...I am not smug about anything. Just like you said, I was only his...tool. Now that we are both people with the same misfortune, why should you make it difficult...¡± ¡°People with the same misfortune? How can I possibly be the same as you?¡± Cindy looked at Jane sarcastically. ¡°I am the same as you? You¡¯re a wh*re! I am an artist! How can I possibly be the same as you? It was you back then who talked nonsense into Master Alex during your pillow talk! You had him drive me out from Kidon City overnight! However, you also didn¡¯t get a good ending either, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re a wh*re! Have you done a medical checkup to see if you have contracted any infectious diseases?¡± Cindy shouted loudly. People were starting to gather outside the restaurant to watch. ¡°All of you had seen it, right? This woman used to be a human bed warmer for someone else, and now she is here to open a restaurant...¡± Before Cindy could finish her words, she received a solid p from Noah. Noah looked at Cindy with a cold gaze. ¡°I forbid you to insult Jane!¡± Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Cindy instantly covered her face in pain and she looked at Noah in disbelief. ¡°You...you pped me. You actually pped me in the broad daylight? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°A washed-up actress. You¡¯re not worthy to insult Jane! ¡± Noah did not even look at Cindy. He just turned around to look at Jane, who was in tears. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re not like what she said. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you can¡¯t get too emotional, do you understand?¡± Jane almost had the risk of a miscarriage half a month ago because of the incident with Alex. Things only got slightly better after they got some medication from the hospital. However, it had only been half a month, and this woman came to the door to pick a fight. This woman was truly a bully, she actually dared to keep calling Jane a wh*re! ¡°No matter how washed-up I am now, I was still a famous actress once! You dared to p me? Do you think that I have no backing from inside and outside of the entertainment industry? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m already done now, and I have not been a celebrity for a few years. However, with that little bit of family property of mine and my real estate all over the country, it is still enough to crush to death! Such a disgusting man like you actually dared to p me? What are you relying on to back you up?¡± Thinking of that, Cindy suddenlyughed. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re really hrious! Do you think you can rely on your fiancee¡¯s former man to backyou up, so you even dared to p a person like me? why don¡¯t you ask your fiancee what she is to Alex?¡± Hearing Cindy insult her like this, Jane roared furiously, ¡°Please get lost immediately! Get out of our restaurant!¡± Cindy then smiled very calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that I am thendy!¡± Jane was speechless. Seeing that Jane was subdued, Cindy turned to Noah. ¡°This woman was not Alex¡¯s lover. She was not his lover, not his fiancee, and most definitely not his wife! ¡°To put it nicely, she was the human bed warmer for Master Alex! To put it bluntly, she was just a wh*re! I¡¯ll say it again, a wh*re!¡± 1 ¡°Were you not a wh*re?¡± Noah interjected Cindy¡¯s words. ¡°If you¡¯re not a wh*re, why did you deliberately step on Mr Poole¡¯s foot? If you¡¯re not a wh *re, why would he shut you out from all the media? You wished to be a wh*re in front of Mr Poole, but you don¡¯t even have the qualification to be one!¡± Noah, who had always been sincere and tolerant, suddenly became so fierce. It was indeed because he felt that life was very tough. Besides, Jane had the sign of miscarriage earlier on. Also, before Alex had left, he had a very stern word with Noah asking him to take good care of Jane, which was equivalent to Alex letting him have Jane. Just because of this alone, Noah also respected and feared Alex from the bottom of his heart. Since Jane has chosen to be with him for the rest of their lives, it was only natural that he had to protect Jane. Therefore, even a macho man like Noah also became sharp- tongued. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You...you really are a man who wished to be imprisoned! You pped me and you even insulted me! ¡± said Cindy. After that, she immediately took out her phone to call the police. The police arrived at the scene very quickly. After they had inquired about the situation, they then took Noah into custody. Jane cried inconsbly. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m sorry, it was me who dragged you into this! ¡± Noah smiled. ¡°The police said that the woman named Miller was also at fault, she was the one who provoked me at first. I was wrong to p others, but I will be released after being locked up for twenty- four hours. It¡¯s not a big deal, stay home and take good care of my mother, alright?¡± Jane nodded as she cried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Noah. I will take good care of her.¡± That night, Jane and Noah¡¯s mother spent a night snuggling with each other. The two miserable women, one old and one young, were both waiting for a man. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re really great. It¡¯s my blessing in this life to have you as my daughter-inw,¡± said the old woman while crying. Jane, who was pregnant, still insisted on massaging her mother-inw¡¯s legs. She ced the old woman¡¯s leg on her own legs., ¡°Mrs Hill, I felt especially happy when Noah protected me today. I finally have someone to protect me. I had never had a sense of security since a young age, but I have it now. Would you me me? Your precious son is being held in detention for a day because of me.¡± The old woman stroked Jane¡¯s head. ¡°Silly child. He is a man. what is there to fear for him to suffer a day in there? You, on the other hand, are carrying a child in your belly, so you shouldn¡¯t suffer at all. Quickly go to bed. I¡¯ll be here watching over you.¡± Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 ¡°Yes, alright, Mrs Hill.¡± They were not truly a pair of mother and daughter, but their rtionship was way better than that. That night, the two of them slept next to each other and had a good night¡¯s sleep without Noah. However, Lily was in the building opposite their ce and she was watching everything and listening to their conversation. Lily¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy and she got more and more enraged. 3 ¡°This d*mned woman! she was already so traumatized, but she still hasn¡¯t had a miscarriage yet! That child in her belly is Alex¡¯s, after all! Although she no longer loves Alex, Alex loves her more than his one life! Also, that Noah Hill was actually willing to be locked up behind bars for a d* mned wh*re! Noah Hill, if I don¡¯t have you killed, then my name is not Lily Parker! ¡± Lily could not sleep the whole night in the dead of the winter. She was pondering about nning how she could get Noah killed with an insidious scheme. Early the next morning, Jane supported the old woman by her arm and waited for Noah outside the prison. Noah had been taken into custody the previous morning, so he should be released at the same time as well. When Noah finally came out, the family of three then hugged each other and cried outside of the prison. ¡°Take good care of your business, and don¡¯t get into any trouble anymore! It¡¯s good for business to be nice to others!¡± The police did not forget to remind Noah. ¡°Thank you. Thank you! ¡± Noah thanked the police. The family of three then returned to the restaurant that they had just put into ce. Even if their business was messed up by Cindy yesterday, they still had to open for business today. This was because all of their hopes from now on would be counting on this restaurant, and they also wanted to live in this small town for the rest of their lives. Therefore, both Jane and Noah then pulled themselves together to properly open the restaurant for business. Throughout the whole day, their business was not bad. It was mainly because their price was reasonable and Noah had personally purchased all the ingredients, other than that, the chef they had recruited was not only sincere but also very skilled in cooking. The old woman did the dishes at the back while Jane did the waitressing, and the whole family worked hard together, when they checked their profits after a whole day, they learned that they had unexpectedly made more than a thousand dors. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They made more than a thousand dors in a day! The two of them were beaming with joy. They had nned to close up early, and then make some delicious food for themselves as a reward. However, right at the moment when the restaurant was about to close, a few more people came from outside. Jane and Noah both looked over at the same time, and there were more than a dozen people in this group. If they were all to be seated at the table, they would almost take up two big tables. There were both men and women in this group, and some were in their forties while several others were young. They were all dressed in extravagant and brightly colored clothes. Also, this group of people did not rush to order their food once they came in, but they all were looking at Jane at the same time. Jane¡¯s heart sank for a moment. However, she still remained calm, and then she bit her lips to ask, ¡°May I know how many people are there in your group? Also, do you need a private room? what kind of dishes would you like to order?¡± One of the old men, who looked about fifty years old, asked Jane with an impish smile, ¡°May I know if you provide special services?¡± Jane was speechless. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you provide special services here?¡± the cheesy old man asked again. Jane was only stunned for a second. Suppressing the anger within her heart, she replied in a neither humble nor arrogant manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t. Please excuse us, but we¡¯re closed for today. Pleasee again another day.¡± A woman mocked Jane sharply, ¡°what do you mean by you¡¯re closed? It hit a sore spot when we asked if you have any special services, didn¡¯t it? Did you know what kind of special service we were referring to? We are all cultured people with status. When we asked if you have any special services, we were asking if you had any music or piano to liven up the ambiance. What kind of special service were you thinking about? You''re not thinking about those kinds, are you? You¡¯re revealing what you intend to conceal! You¡¯re having a guilty conscience! ¡± The group of men and women started attacking Jane. Jane could tell that this group of people were here to find fault with them, and she also guessed that they would belong to the same group as Cindy. ¡°It¡¯s getting veryte, so we¡¯re closing. Pleasee back another day.¡± Noah, who had been detained for a day and a night, spoke and acted more calmly and cautiously than before. He pulled Jane over and hid her behind his back. He then looked at this group of men kindly. However, this group had not even the slightest intention to leave at all. ¡°We¡¯ll just eat here today! what can you do?¡± said the cheesy old man iparably unreasonably. Noah was speechless. He truly wanted to beat these people into a pulp! They truly had gone beyond the limit with bullying others! However, Jane pulled and stopped him before he made a move, and then she shook her head at Noah. ¡° Noah, don¡¯t be impulsive. They just want to have a meal, and it¡¯s our goal to do business when we open our doors anyway. We can even earn more by epting more customers.¡± Noah then said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid if they are here to find fault with us, but these people were obviously here to bully us...¡± Jane then said calmly, ¡°of course, I know that. However, you have just been released from prison. Surely, you can¡¯t go in again, again? If you were to go in again, what should your mother do? what about me with my pregnant belly? Also, what happens to our restaurant? since we are still alive now, things will be better and better for US after I have given birth, Noah.¡± After experiencing a matter of life and death once, Jane was even calmer and moreposed Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. than before. Half a month ago, Jane almost died in front of Alex. At that moment, she was thinking that everything would be alright as long as she could still live. Since they were still alive at that moment, and they even managed to open a restaurant, what could they not endure? Jane knew that the reason Noah was this furious was that she had been insulted by others. However, it did not matter. She smiled and looked calmly at Noah, and his rage instantly subsided. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jane. It¡¯s our goal to do business when we open our doors.¡± He then exhaled deeply and turned to the group. ¡° Great! What would you like to order? Would you like to be seated in the private room or the main dining hall?¡± ¡°Private room, of course! Get US arge private room and serve all the signature dishes of your restaurant!¡± The cheesy old man in his fifties, who had been the first to speak to Jane, took out a stack of cash and ced it on the bar. Jane then immediately said to the chef who had already cleaned up everything. ¡°Zeff, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to work overtime.¡± ¡°No problem,dy boss.¡± The chef then went back to work, and the customers entered the private room. Jane and then Noah looked at each other and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Noah. It¡¯s just business.¡± Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Just as Jane said, although the customers came to find fault with them, not much trouble happened throughout their dinner. After they had finished their dinner, they paid their bill happily. When they were leaving, someone said to Jane, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were once acquainted with our friend, Cindy?¡± Another person also chimed in. ¡°I heard that you were once quite capable. You actually made such a popr celebrity disappear, so much so that she no longer dared to show up in the entertainment industry?¡± Jane did not answer them. As long as she gave them their change and they left, this matter would be over. Therefore, she merely handed the money to the other party gently with a smile. ¡°Here is your change. Please That cheesy man took the money and nced at Jane strangely. After that, he turned around and left. The group of people also left the restaurant one after another. Only then did Jane and Noah let out a sigh of relief. The bill was more than two thousand dors and all the ingredients in the restaurant were finished. Jane and Noah made a few hundred dors more of profit, and the chef was also extremely delighted. The chef did not know the background of both Jane and Noah. He just waited for the group of people to leave, and only then he consoled Jane and Noah. ¡° Noah and Jane, you actually don¡¯t have to panic. Maybe the time you¡¯ve spent in the northeastern area is rather short. Not only do the people here have big and tall statures, but they are indeed tough as nails. However, the majority of them are sensible people. They¡¯re here to eat, we¡¯re here to serve, and they¡¯ve paid after they¡¯re done. We didn¡¯t offend them, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Besides, isn¡¯t good to make more money?¡± Jane smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Zeff.¡± The chef looked at Noah again. ¡°Noah, we¡¯re doing business, and in the future, making peace is the most precious thing for business. There is no need for US to offend this kind of people to ruin our own business, do you agree with me?¡± The chef was indeed a practical person. Noah immediately smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Zeff. I will pay more attention in the future. I can¡¯t be this reckless anymore.¡± The chef squinted at Noah mysteriously. ¡°Noah, to be honest with you, there is also a powerful force here in this northeastern area and that person should not be messed with. Therefore, people like US who own such a small restaurant business should just do things by the book, and we must never mess with those people. The group of people who came today seemed to be dressed extravagantly. I reckon they all have people backing them up. I heard that a washed-up celebrity came to pick a fight with Jane yesterday. Do you know why she could entrench herself in this northeastern territory? It is because she is with a powerful person in this territory and that person is not easy to mess with. You have to watch your back in the future. We are all just doing N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. business, so we have to endure everything.¡± Noah was speechless. He had long heard that the northeastern area was not an easy ce for them toy their roots down. He had only heard rumors in the past, but after hearing what the chef said, he vaguely felt that there was no good ce to settle down at all. Noah immediately nodded, ¡°okay, I got it. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m off duty now, Noah and Jane.¡± The chef bid the two of them farewell. That night was very peaceful. Jane and Noah counted the money after they had closed up the restaurant, and the two of them were looking forward to their lives in the future. The family of three slept soundly that night. Noah woke up at four o¡¯clock early in the morning to purchase all sorts of ingredients at the market. When he returned with a tricycle full of fresh produce, he saw that many people were gathered at the entrance of his own restaurant and there was amotion. He immediately felt a sense of foreboding. He then parked the tricycle and rushed towards the restaurant. As expected, about four people from the group of customers who dined in their restaurant yesterday had Jane surrounded inside the main dining hall of the restaurant. Jane was exining to them, ¡°We...we do have the food safety hygiene certificate! ¡± The cheesy old man from yesterday sneered. ¡°Then why would our friends be diagnosed with food poisoning immediately after eating the food here and why are they at the hospital now?¡± Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Noah was stunned. Something still happened after all. This group of people really came with a bad intent. He quickly pushed his way through the group of people and came to the front of Jane to protect her. He forced a smile and asked, ¡°what exactly happened?¡± Seeing Noah here, the cheesy old man then immediately grabbed Noah by his cor. ¡°Your shady restaurant truly has done quite a harm to others! Three of our friends began to have fever, vomit, and diarrhea not long after they dined here yesterday. They are all hospitalized now! ¡± Noah was bewildered for a moment. He tried his best to calm himself, and then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s first go to the hospital to take a look. If it truly it¡¯s our responsibility, we will pay for all the medical expenses, alright?¡± ¡°Pay?¡± The cheesy old man sneered. ¡°Can you afford to pay? Do you know how much they are worth? Each of the people who dined here yesterday is worth several tens of millions of dors! what can you use to pay? Even if you were to pay with this small restaurant of yours, you still can¡¯t afford to pay for thepensation!¡± ¡°Regardless of whether we can afford to pay or not, let¡¯s just first go to the hospital to take a look!¡± Noah said calmly. ¡°Alright! Come with me! ¡± Jane called out from behind him. ¡°Noah...¡± ¡°Take care of my mother at home and wait for me to return. The worst case would just be US losing this restaurant to paying for thepensation. Even if we quit this business, we can still do odd jobs.¡± Jane nodded. Noah then followed the cheesy old man to the hospital. He never returned after leaving with the man. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Both Jane and Noah¡¯s mother waited the whole morning at home, but there was no sign of Noah at all. They called Noah, but his phone had been switched off. Around mid-afternoon, the olddy got so anxious that she cried. ¡°My son, what...could have happened? My son...¡± Seeing Noah¡¯s mother cry, Jane thenforted her, feeling iparably guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I am the one who got US into this mess. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The olddy hugged Jane and said in tears, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, my child. It¡¯s our fault for being easily bullied. ¡± Jane wiped her tears and said seriously to the olddy. ¡°Mrs Hill, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to have a look, and I¡¯ll return no matter what happens. You have to wait for me at home. Be good, alright?¡± The olddy nodded. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re already more than four months pregnant, so you have to be careful.¡± Jane nodded and headed straight to the hospital after putting all the cash at home in her bag. when she got to the hospital, she found out that the hospital had indeed admitted several extravagantly dressed men and women yesterday night. They were all having fever, vomiting, diarrhea, and other symptoms. However, they had all been discharged. Jane could not find the reason for their dischargement through her inquiry. However, she still searched the entire hospital. She had searched for more than two hours, but she still did not see any sign of Noah. Where had Noah gone? Jane did not panic at all even when the matter had gotten to this stage. She thought that she had to be even calmer, especially during such a time. Jane, who was carrying a baby in her belly, left the hospital and went home, when the old woman saw that Jane came home alone, the tears in her eyes immediately streamed down her face. ¡°Jane, where is Noah?¡± Jane bit her lips. ¡°Noah was not at the hospital.¡± The woman instantly wailed and bawled. ¡°My son...¡± Jane hugged her. ¡°Mrs Hill, all these happened because of me. I will certainly get Noah back. After I¡¯ve gotten Noah back, you and Noah should go back to the mountains together and live a good life. Don¡¯t stay with me anymore. I¡¯m bad luck, so you¡¯ll be doomed if you¡¯re with me.¡± Noah¡¯s mother raised her tearful gaze and looked at Jane, ¡°what are you saying, Jane? I forbid you to say such things. Even if we have to die, we also have to die together as a family of three. I¡¯ll follow you to look for Noah now. We have to find him, alive or dead. We must die together.¡± Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Jane nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Alright.¡± As she was helping the frail olddy out the door of the restaurant, someone came in. ¡°Jane, are you going to run away?¡± Cindy blocked Jane¡¯s path. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jane looked at Cindy with a cold and stern gaze. ¡° Miller! Those were a series of traps set up by you, weren¡¯t they?¡± Cindy shrugged, ¡°what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand it!¡± Jane said, ¡°You knew that it was US who rented your ce, but you waited for US toplete our renovation, then only you came to pick a fight with US. Noah was even detained behind bars for a day because of this matter.You did not manage to take any advantage of US that day, so you got so many of your friends to create trouble at our ce the next day. Where the hell did you take Noah to?¡± 1 Cindy sneered. ¡°Jane sheen! Don¡¯t run away from the trouble! Although you¡¯re the one running the restaurant, I am thendy of this ce! I came looking for you today because I¡¯m afraid you would run away. If you had run away, then who should fork out the money for those patients at the hospital? Don¡¯t even try to cheat! otherwise, you still have to be imprisoned even if you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Jane gritted her teeth. ¡°Cindy Miller, you and I have no grudges against each other, so why must you target me like this?¡± Cindy shrugged again and asked in return. ¡°Do we have no grudges against each other? I find it baffling for you to say this.¡± There was a pause before she said innocently again, ¡° Your restaurant caused so many people to be hospitalized due to food poisoning! Your so-called fianc¨¦ ran off without leaving a trace behind! If you and this old woman were to run away as well, are you going to let me, the ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Jane. ¡°Of course, I want you to pay for the damages! ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay! Tell me, how much?¡± asked Jane. Although the renovation and rent for the restaurant had cost them a few hundred thousand dors and another few hundred thousand dors were used as the capital, Jane still had a card that contained ten million dors. That was left for the child in Jane¡¯s belly by Alex before he left. However, Jane could only take the money out to trade for their safety at that critical moment. ¡°Ten million! ¡± said Cindy sarcastically. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°You...how do you have that much money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! ¡± ¡°Was it from being a call girl? You said that you¡¯re not a wh*re yesterday, but the cat''s out of the bag today! I think you ¡¯re not just a wh*re, but you also definitely have some illicit business, right? otherwise, why would those people vomit and have diarrhea after eating your food here yesterday?¡± Cindy asked. Her words contained an underlying meaning. After pausing, she spoke again with a serious tone. ¡° Should I call the police now to investigate what kind of illicit matters have you done? Do you think you¡¯ll end up with a death penalty from the investigation?¡± Jane understood very clearly what Cindy had implied in her words. What Cindy meant was that if she had absolute certainty, she would let Jane rot and die in prison. Jane was speechless! Such a vicious woman! The two of them had only met once at the same banquet a few years ago, but Cindy had been holding a grudge against Jane because she had failed to seduce Alex! Thinking of that, Jane could no longer care much anymore. ¡°Cindy, if you¡¯re willing to let me off the hook now, I will pretend that nothing happened. If you still wish to push me into a corner, then I will call Alex and ask him toe over! ¡± Cindy raised her eyebrows, then sneered. ¡°Oh, you even mentioned Alex¡¯s name? May I know who Alex is to you?¡± Jane said icily, ¡°My ex-husband!¡± ¡°Is that so? Is Alex your ex-husband?¡± An extremely mean voice suddenly came from the door. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Jane turned around and was startled when she saw the person who came. ¡°It¡¯s you? Lily Parker! ¡± It was unexpectedly her! Jane¡¯s eyes were filled with hate when she saw Lily. This was the woman who had beatened her up so badly that Jane almost had a miscarriage, and she had also snatched away the only one million dors Jane had on her. she even found about six men to attack Jane, and they almost had taken advantage of Jane in turn. Three months have passed, and this woman unexpectedly appeared here! ¡°You¡¯re still not dead yet?¡± Jane asked Lily fiercely. Jane indeed had no grudge against Cindy. Therefore, no matter what Cindy said, Jane would not mind at all. However, this woman named Lily Parker in front of Jane was different! This woman was Jane¡¯s archenemy! Jane originally was thinking of letting go of her hatred towards Lily after Alex had left. The reason Lily was so vicious in the past was because she loved Alex dearly. However, Jane never expected that Lily would actually follow her to this ce. Lily looked at Jane with a smile. ¡°Jane sheen! what are you talking about? I¡¯ve been living quite well. I have been living the princess-like life in Kidon City, so why would I die? ¡°I have been staying at the Poole residence every day. Alex¡¯s father loves me very much, and Alex also loves me as always, so how could I possibly die? Do you want to curse me to die because you see that I¡¯m still alive?¡± Jane was speechless. At that moment, Jane had felt a sense of icy cool feeling in her heart that was indescribable. She suddenly felt like she had been backed up into a corner, she just looked at Lily, who had a smug and cruel expression. Word byword, she gritted out. ¡°Was this entire thing a trap set up by you?¡± Lily smiled wickedly. ¡°Wow, people say that pregnant women would have brain fog and would not be as sharp, but you, on the other hand, are notpletely dense? clever woman, can you make a guess? Do you think Alex knows that I¡¯m toying with you like this?¡± Jane felt as if her heart had been carved out by a knife. She took a few steps back, staggering, she mumbled, ¡° Was this Alex¡¯s idea?¡± ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re so smart, could you not figure it out?¡± Lily asked in return. Upon saying that, she grinned cruelly as Jane turned pale. At that moment, Lily was iparably happy! she was ted! Lily had put in half a month worth of effort just for the sake of setting up this trap, she had first sent someone to find out who was the person in charge of the underworld in this northeastern territory. After she had inquired, only then did she learn that there were no great achievers among the people in power in the underworld there. 1 The person that has slightly more power than the rest was already fifty-eight years old. He had a mistress, who had once been a slightly famous celebrity in the entertainment industry, whom he doted on very much. The name of that celebrity was Cindy Miller. Cindy Miller? Why did the name sound familiar to Lily? Lily then suddenly recalled she had once taken the initiative to call Alex asking for money when she was still abroad many years ago because she Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. had already spent all her money, and she urgently needed some more money to splurge. Alex said on the other end of the line, ¡°Lily, you¡¯ve been wandering around out there for so long. It should be time for you toe back.¡± Lily teased him. ¡°Why? Is it because you no longer wish to wait for me? You¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else?¡± Alex sneered. ¡° How could that be possible? There was a slightly famous female celebrity who wanted to attract my attention today, and I directly had her shut off from all the media! ¡± At that time, Lily could not stopughing as if she had heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Haha! ¡± ¡°Tell me, quickly, what¡¯s that unlucky girl¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Cindy Miller.¡± Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 ¡°Cindy Miller. That sounds like a wh*re¡¯s name. Get her further away from you. otherwise, she will get her sl*tty scent all over you, then she can find out how I will deal with her when I get back!¡± Lily was very proud at that time. She was even thinking that she must properly deal with this woman named Miller when she returned to the country one day. The woman truly was seeking death for wishfully thinking that she could seduce Alex just because she was a small celebrity! However, after Lily had enough fun wandering abroad several yearster, she heard Emma saying that the person that Alex cared for the most at that moment was the maid by his side, Jane sheen, when she heard that, Lily had instantly forgotten about this Miller woman. The woman that Lily wanted to deal with was naturally the woman who was a threat to herself. As for that woman named Cindy Miller, perhaps she was already dead in some cave somewhere. However, perhaps the woman who had been forgotten by Lily could be of some help to Lily sometimes. Half a month ago, when Lily had heard of the name Cindy Miller once again, she had asked the person who sold her the information, ¡°Was this woman named Cindy Miller, who is the mistress of this boss, once a slightly famous celebrity in Kidon City?¡± The person then said, ¡°It is indeed her. I heard that she was popr in Kidon City at that time, but she seemed to have offended someone in power, so she was shut out from the media. Now, she can¡¯t be active in the entertainment industry anymore. As a woman who was not able to make money in that industry, she could only cower here in this remote northeastern corner to be somebody¡¯s mistress.¡± Lily instantly raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s truly a breeze for me to find her when she¡¯s just under my nose.¡± After Lily had paid the person who sold her the information, she then found Cindy straightaway. ¡°I am Alex Poole¡¯s fiancee,¡± said Lily straightforwardly. 1 Of course, Cindy was so frightened that her knees gave way. she then stammered, ¡°Mrs...Mrs Poole, I...I have already been shut out from the media by Mr Poole for so many years. I had never...had any ideas on Mr Poole anymore.¡± Lily lifted Cindy¡¯s chin. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Cindy was speechless. ¡°Do you still remember Jane sheen?¡± asked Lily. Hatred surged in Cindy¡¯s heart as soon as Jane was mentioned. Cindy indeed had wanted to seduce Alex back then. In order to seduce Alex, Cindy had rejected many acting roles and also assumed an aloof and proud persona with no hesitation. However, she still was notable to attract Alex¡¯s attention. Later on, she had no choice but to take the risk of deliberately stepping on Alex¡¯s foot. As a result, Cindy made a fool of herself because of that woman named Jane sheen! That d*mned b*tch of a woman even said that what she had done was all for Cindy¡¯s own good! pfft! In the end, Cindy even had to apologize to Jane after being forced by Alex. At that moment, the humiliation she experienced was beyond words. Cindy was a slightly famous actress at any rate, and she was known for being aloof and proud. In the end, she had to apologize to the person who was just someone else¡¯s human bed warmer. What was she so proud of? Was it something to be smug about? Cindy originally wanted to wait for a chance to make aeback at Jane¡¯s face. However, she did not expect that before she had time to react, she had already been shut out from the media by Alex and was shunned to the miserable northeasternnd. From then onwards, Cindy could no longer make a living in the entertainment industry anymore. Cindy was just twenty eight years old at the moment, but she could only give herself to the old man, who was about thirty years her senior, and she became his mistress. Her n on seeking revenge, on the other hand, was in the unforeseeable future. 1 However, Cindy was still holding on to this hatred and grudge in her heart, she originally thought that she could not possibly seek revenge in this life anymore. However, she never would have expected that she would be found by Alex¡¯s wife half a month ago. Lily wanted to join forces with Cindy and toy with Jane to death. Cindy¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she eagerly promised Lily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Poole. I will follow All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. whatever you say. With the two of US joining forces, we¡¯ll definitely torment that b*tch, Jane, to a state where she would rather die than to live! ¡± Lily then raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright. Jane is yours. Noah is mine.¡± Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Cindy was slightly confused. ¡°Could it be that you have an interest in Noah?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not interested in that kind of rough man!¡± Lily said impatiently. ¡°However, I want to make Jane suffer, and I want her to live with the pain! Remember this, Cindy, you can only torture jane, but you can¡¯t let her die. Noah, on the other hand...¡± A hideous sneer appeared on Lily¡¯s face asNoah was mentioned, she did not reveal in front of Cindy exactly what she would do to Noah, but even Cindy could not help but tremble when she saw Lily¡¯s expression. Cindy politely and respectfully said to Lily, ¡°Mrs Poole, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do as you ask.¡± ¡°The more miserable the better, but don¡¯t let her die!¡± said Lily. ¡°Yes, Mrs Poole!¡± Cindy was just like an obedient dog to Lily. ¡°Also, if you do a good job, maybe I will talk some sense into Alex and even let you return to Kidon City or South City to be a big star.¡± Lily looked at Cindy frivolously and contemptuously. 1 ¡°Real...really, Mrs. Poole?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t trust my ability?¡± Lily asked in return. There was a pause before she said again, ¡°Firstly, let¡¯s not discuss the fact that I am Alex¡¯s wife for a moment. In Kidon City, my family, the Parker family, is also the top family in medicine. Besides that, my inws are the Poole family. I can easily shake the earth in Kidon city if I just simply stomp my feet, do you understand? Secondly, my husband also has a say in South City. The King of South City, Sebastian Ford, is my husband¡¯s blood brother. South City has the most developed economy, so it certainly is the best ce for someone to make it in the entertainment industry. If he lets you develop your career in South City in the future, it would not be impossible for you to be a global A-lister!¡± Lily¡¯s boldness and generosity truly had Cindy stunned. South City? Global A-lister? What kind of concept was that? That meant that Cindy no longer had to stay in this miserably coldnd in the northeast and be the mistress of a fifty eight year old man. she had been pinched by the old man every day until she was bruised all over, but she could not achieve anything at all. She was almost dying of greed. Lily teased. ¡°If you¡¯re asked to apany men when you arrive at South City, would you do it?¡± Cindy no longer had that sense of aloofness and self- respect that she had pretended to have back then, she immediately changed to a seductive tone, ¡°of course, Mrs Poole. Not only will I keep them apanied, but I know all sorts of tricks. I have so many tricks that I can guarantee to make all the men that you let me apany be extremelyfortable.¡± Speaking of that, Cindy leaned closer to Lily and whispered into her ear. ¡°Mrs Poole, if you have the need, I can teach you many different positions, and guarantee you that...¡± Lily was unexpectedly excited by what Cindy said. To be honest, Lily had self-proimed that she was Alex¡¯s wife in front of Cindy, but Alex and she were actually still at odds with each other like fire and water. Although the methods that Cindy told her were iparably vulgar, Lily found them very useful. Lily¡¯s tone immediately became much nicer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your seductiveness and my power in both Kidon City and South City, there is nothing that we can¡¯t do. Say, why did you not use your seductiveness earlier, but faked that kind of aloof persona instead? That¡¯s no fun!¡± Cindy immediately bowed in an ingratiating manner. ¡°Hahaha, I won¡¯t do that in the future.¡± Lily rolled her eyes at Cindy. ¡°Like we¡¯ve agreed! Jane is yours, and Noah is mine! ¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± From that moment onwards, Cindy began to follow Lily''s lead. Just like Lily, Cindy also secretly followed Jane. After Jane and Noah had rented the ce here, Lily then used Alex¡¯s name once again and forced Cindy to buy the property. Lily¡¯s purpose was to not let Noah and Jane do their business here. 2 That was only the first step. The following steps would be even more fun. Lily said to Jane with a smug and malicious smile on her face, ¡°How do you find this, b*tch? You¡¯ve been running in all sorts of directions, but you still couldn¡¯t escape from me, right?¡± Jane red at her. ¡°You¡¯re truly the devil!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Lily replied, ¡°who asked you to seduce my man?¡± Jane said, ¡°But when I was with Alex, both of you were already broken up! ¡± ¡°He is still mine even if we¡¯ve broken up! He still can¡¯t be tainted by other women even if we¡¯ve broken up! Especially not by such a lowly and cheap thing like you!¡± At that moment, Lily¡¯s possessiveness waspletely exposed. She looked at Jane viciously. ¡°You¡¯re not only just a human bed warmer for my husband, and you¡¯re not only just a b*tch by Alex¡¯s side. You¡¯re simply an extremely foolish b*tch! Didn¡¯t you ever think about it? He had already broken up with me, and yet he still waited for me for ten years. I had only been back for a day, and he immediately kicked you out! He kicked you out! You shameless thing! You¡¯re a woman who was kicked out of the house by my husband, and you¡¯re actually still imagining my husband would save you at this moment? Your ex-husband? May I know when he married you? when did the two of you have your wedding? Also, when did the Poole family acknowledge that you¡¯re their daughter-inw? How dare you use my husband¡¯s name to suppress others?¡± 1 Lily closed in on Jane one step at a time. Jane, on the other hand, was speechless, and she was forced to retreat one step at a time. It was truly difficult for Jane to answer those questions. At that moment when Jane could not answer the questions, Cindy also closed in on her. She sneered and looked at Jane. ¡°B*tch! I thought you truly were somebody to Mr Poole back then! After hearing what Mrs Poole said today, only I found that you truly are an actual b*tch. Why did you say that you don¡¯t provide special services when those friends of mine asked you yesterday? who were you trying to fool? Such a filthy b*tch like you actually opened a restaurant here! what diseases do you carry, and how many people have you infected? You truly are wicked! Could you even afford to pay for those people that were harmed by you even if you sell yourself off?¡± Jane was trying not to cry and was forced to retreat one step at a time until she was already backed up by her mother-inw¡¯s side. The olddy then wrapped her hand around Jane. At that moment, the olddy had already stopped crying, she said softly to Jane, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be afraid. The more troubles you face, the braver you have to be. We can deal with troubles. Take it slowly.¡± With encouragement from her mother-inw, Jane immediately regained her senses. She looked at Cindy calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I am! I had obtained a personal health certificate to prove that I am free of infectious diseases when I opened this restaurant. Now, the first thing that we have to talk about is those patients. I can pay for the medical expenses, but All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. where are the patients now?¡± ¡°Their conditions had gotten more and more severe, so they had all been transferred to another hospital!¡± said Cindy. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring the money along and go to the hospital with you now! I will not go back on my words and will pay for their treatments until they have recovered!¡± After saying that, Jane then immediately went upstairs to take the cash that had been given to her by Alex. ¡°Are you going to get the money that your ex- husband, which is my husband, had left for you?¡± Lily suddenly asked. Jane looked away. ¡°This has nothing to do with you! ¡± Lily sneered. ¡°Mm-hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Upon saying that, she raised her eyebrows at Jane. Jane did not think much about what Lily meant, and she just turned around and ran straight upstairs, she got to her bedroom, opened the drawer of her dressing table, and then she took out a tightly sealed box. The moment she opened the box, Jane was stunned. The card that Alex had given her was missing. Lily, who was behind Jane, said in a devilish tone, ¡° The card is here...¡± Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Jane turned around and saw that Lily was waving that card with ten million dors in it in front of her. ¡°I told you that my husband is ying tricks on you. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Jane¡¯s face turned as white a sheet. Lily had a smug smile on her face. ¡°Have you not had enough after being tricked by me once, so you wanted to be tricked for the second time? should I say that you¡¯re foolish or naive?¡± After saying that, Lily then took the card with her, and then she turned around and left. ¡°No...,¡± Jane cried and shouted in despair behind Lily, ¡°That card contains the child support payment for my baby. Give it to me, give me back the child support payment for my baby...¡± Jane and Noah had brought the card to the bank to check a long time ago. It had indeed contained money and the PIN was also Jane¡¯s birthday. After checking the card back then, Jane was extremely grateful for Alex. After all, he was not that heartless towards her. She even silently wished in her heart that Alex could make up with Lily. That way, both of them could have a good ending. However, Jane had never thought things would end up like this. Just like that, the ten million dors was so easily taken away by Lily? what she had thought, the gratitude that had, and the warmth that Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. she thought still existed in this world were all just a kind of borate trick? Was she just a tool to be toyed by others after all? 6 Jane shouted miserably in tears. ¡°Give me the child support payment for my baby. That¡¯s what my baby should have gotten...¡± Lily did not even look back. ¡®People say that pregnant women would not be as sharp, and she truly was incredibly dim-witted, haha!¡¯ Lily had easily gotten the card by getting a randommon thief to take it from Jane¡¯s room. However, there was no use for Lily after she had gotten the card because she did not know the PIN. Alex was too good to this d*mned Jane! He had given her ten million dors in one blow. Ten million dors! Also, the PIN of the card was no longer a PIN that Lily knew, so she could not take the money in there. However, she had never expected that she would just wave the card in front of that pregnant woman, and that the woman would believe what she said. ¡®Ha! That was very fun! ¡¯ Lily walked down the stairs with elegant steps, and Jane was following closely behind her. Jane¡¯s expression was so pitiful that Lily¡¯s face was filled with a joyful smile. The words that came out of Jane¡¯s mouth were even more silly and pitiful. ¡°If you¡¯ve taken away my money, then I will have nothing topensate everyone. I will have nothing to raise my child...¡± She sounded like a crazy person Lily exined to Jane in a particrly patient manner. ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll exin to you in detail once more. My husband tricked you to make me happy. Since he can give you ten million dors, then he can certainly let me take it back from you. As for your child? If you wish to raise your child, then there are plenty of methods to do so. For example, you can strip yourself naked and theny on the streets tonight. If you priced yourself at five dors each time, then you may even make a few hundred bucks in a night! Also, regarding the matter of how your restaurant should pay for thepensation, since you¡¯ve done such heartless things without any conscience, then you should bear the corresponding responsibilities yourself. The matter regarding your restaurant has nothing to do with me. I only care about taking my husband¡¯s ten million dors away.¡± Upon saying that, Lily then shrugged and looked at Cindy, who was bowing ingratiatingly at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you. I¡¯m leaving. Bye-bye!¡± She was going to deal with Noah. However, as soon as Lily turned around, she saw a man with a pair of bloodied handse running in. The man rushed straight towards Jane frantically. ¡° Jane, are you and my mother alright? Quickly run away. Don¡¯t care about me anymore. We¡¯ve been set up by others.¡± Jane was speechless. She looked with her eyes widened at the blood flowing down from Noah¡¯s wrists. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Noah¡¯s wrists were covered in severe wounds. Jane held Noah¡¯s arms with both of her hands and asked in tears, ¡°Noah, you...what happened to you?¡± Noah¡¯s mother rushed over, crying. ¡°My son, what happened to you? Who hit you?¡± Noah smiled instead. ¡°Mom! We¡¯ve been setup. Both you and Jane should run away as far as you can go.¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Who was it who beat you up so badly?¡± Jane cried. Noah shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re no match for them, Jane. I¡¯m fine. Take my mother with you and go far away. Don¡¯t have any forms of interactions with Alex from now on, and don¡¯t trust him ever again. Listen to me. Take my mother and run. Go as far as you can.¡± ¡°No...,¡± Jane roared with all her might. At that moment, a few people swarmed in and they indiscriminately turned the restaurant upside down. They had found a bag substance from an unknown location. The substance was very white and it was in powder form. It was the same cheesy old man from yesterday that came to the front of Noah. ¡°Hill, you¡¯re indeed dishonest! Let¡¯s see how you can still deny it with this evidence! Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll hand you to the police now! ¡± Noah struggled with all his might. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police myself! ¡± The cheesy old man snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± After saying that, he then let a few people drag Noah straight into the car. Jane shouted behind him. ¡°Noah! ¡± 2 She supported the olddy by arm and followed behind Noah till the entrance of the restaurant. There N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. was not even a single onlooker outside of the restaurant. Lily, who was standing by her car and was preparing to get it, sneered and looked at Jane. ¡°B*tch! Do you know how far my husband, Alex¡¯s, power can reach? He can¡¯t touch South City, but there isn¡¯t a ce in the entire northern region that Alex can¡¯t control! Do you think you still have hope in going against me here at this ce? ¡± Lily was very clear with the intentions. On that day, at that ce, Lily was simply the local tyrant. Jane nced at Lily with despair, but she could no longer be bothered to say anything to Lily, let alone ask her for those ten million dors. All of Jane¡¯s energy was on Noah at that moment. She just wanted to save the man she loved the most. Jane had a sense of foreboding for some reason, she just felt that things most probably would not end well for Noah on that day. Jane suddenly pushed Lily away, and immediately after that, she violently attacked Lily with a headbutt. Lily fell on the pavement. She was in intense pain as she fell on the concrete floor. Lily wailed in pain. ¡°Ouch!¡± The group of subordinates, who were fawning over Lily, immediately gathered around here. Even Cindy also came over. ¡°Mrs Poole, are you alright?¡± Jane hurriedly helped the olddy into Lily¡¯s car. She did not even bother closing the car door properly, she just started the engine and sped off. Lily shouted after her. ¡°My car! You d*mned woman! You truly are tired of living! My car! ¡± She ordered her subordinates. ¡°Go after her!¡± The three cars speed off with one tailing behind another. Lily was tightly tailing Jane¡¯s car, and Jane was tightly tailing the car in front that had Noah on it. That car in front just gradually drove towards the remote mountains area. After driving more than two hours, that car stopped when the night had just fallen. Noah was then dragged out of the car. Jane stumbled and followed Noah. Just as they were about to get closer to Noah, they saw that one of the men had already pointed his ck weapon at Noah¡¯s temple. Jane cried out in despair. ¡°No! ¡± Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 ¡°Noah, Noah, why would they do this to you?¡± Jane, who was pregnant, wanted to rush to Noah¡¯s side but was stopped by someone. Lily, who had followed Jane, immediately rushed over. She jumped in between Noah and Jane, looking condescendingly at the two of them like a wicked witch. ¡°Noah, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live now, do you want it?¡± Noah had long been so frightened that both his legs were trembling. Hearing Lily say that, he nodded his head desperately. ¡°Yes, yes! of course! As long as Miss Lily can spare my life, we will never go to Kidon City again in our lives. We will never disturb you and Mr Poole. Please, Miss Lily, I beg you to spare my lowly life.¡± Lily smiled. ¡°I can spare your life. Am I not given the chance now? As long as you¡¯re willing to obey my words, not only will I spare you, but I will even let you go to Kidon City. Perhaps I can N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. even give you glory and wealth in the future.¡± Noah immediately nodded. ¡°Go ahead, tell me. I will do anything as long as it''s within my ability. Even if you asked me to kneel and learn how a dog barks, I will also learn to do so.¡± At that moment, Noah had no dignity at all. He did not need dignity, let alone integrity. He had an aged mother, and a pregnant wife to support. He could not die. He could not afford to die! As long as he could live, let alone learn how a dog bark, he was also even willing to eat feces. Noah just looked at Lily with his eyes widened. Lily smirked. ¡°Good. Very good! This is the deep forest, so nobody will film you and no one will get any evidence of you. Now, at this ce, strip this pregnant woman, and then tie her up on the tree. I want you to watch with your own eyes and let all the men have their way with her one after another. Remember, I want you to watch. After they are done with her, you have to get rid of the child in her belly with your foot. I¡¯m telling you now that this is Alex¡¯s intention, otherwise, do you think Alex would spare you? Although Alex no longer wants this rotten woman now, he also would not allow himself to be cuckolded. If you have done so today, then it would be your atonement to Alex. Then, I can guarantee that you can go to Kidon City in the future.¡± Lily¡¯s words were spoken with iparable calmness, but from what Noah had heard, it was no different from the devil¡¯s. ¡°What do you think? This is quite a good deal for you, right?¡± Lily looked at Noah, smiling. At that moment, she was thinking in her heart that if Noah truly did as she was told, she really would spare him. she just wanted Jane to be in pain. It would be fine as long as Jane was not loved. However, Noah closed his eyes and said resolutely, ¡° Just kill me!¡± Jane shouted in tears. ¡°No!¡± Frantic, she grabbed Lily. ¡°Miss Lily, kill me instead, alright?¡± Lily had a hideous smile on her face. ¡°Your life doesn¡¯t belong to me. It belongs to... Cindy.¡± Lily then turned her head and looked at Noah again. ¡° Have you thought it through, Mr Hill?¡± Noah did not answer Lily, but he simply looked at Jane. ¡°Jane, listen to me! ¡± 1 Jane nodded her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m listening, Noah.¡± ¡°From now on, don¡¯t cry anymore! We are poor, but we also have the right to live! The more you cry, the more Lily wouldugh at you. You don ¡¯t j ust have one life, but you¡¯re carrying two lives in a body instead. Take my mother and escape from her now. As long as you escape from here, I may have a chance to live. I have thought about it. Even if I were to do as this woman says, she would still not let me go. It would be great if one of US can escape. Take my mother and leave first, then call the police and get someone to save me. Hurry up and leave, Jane.¡± 2 Noah truly wanted to live, but he had also thought it through. No matter what he was to do, Lily would not let him go. Jane shook her head. ¡°Noah, I will stay here. I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 ¡°Didn''t you hear? Lily doesn''t want you. she only wants me to die! Quickly leave and think of a way to save me. Remember that you must protect the baby in your belly, and protect my mother. Hurry up and leave! It would be great if one of US can be saved! Mom, I¡¯m very sorry. Don¡¯t feel heartbroken for me. This is simply my fate. Quickly escape, Mom...¡± In this life-and-death situation, the most devastated person was Noah¡¯s aged mother. The old death? However, it was because she was already that old that she had already seen all sorts of world affairs. Therefore, at that moment, she suddenly smiled calmly instead. ¡°I want to die together with you. Don¡¯t abandon me...¡± ¡°Take my mother away! Jane, if you love me, take my mother away! ¡± Noah roared. At this critical moment, Jane helped the olddy to get into the car with no hesitation. Jane had honed a rather great driving skill in those few years she had been with Alex. She did not care about how badly the olddy was crying, she just drove like a maniac, descending the mountains. ¡°Police, police, I have to call the police!¡± However, as she drove, Jane heard a muffled sound. That kind of sound was not unfamiliar to Jane. When she was with Alex in the past, Alex had brought her for target shooting before, and that sound was very simr to the sound of target shooting. The car came to a screeching halt. Jane¡¯s tears were as if they had been frozen in ce. The olddy, who was in the back seat, was also stunned. The olddy suddenly wailed. ¡°My son! My son! ¡± She then passed out. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jane immediately parked the car, opened the door, and ran madly towards Noah¡¯s direction. She then saw a big pool of blood a few meters away from her, as well as the man who was in the middle of it. ¡°Noah...¡± Jane wailed so intensely that her voice gave out. She rushed over and hugged Noah, who was covered in blood. Noah¡¯s eyes were still closed, and Jane was bawling in devastation. ¡°Noah, Noah, Noah...My Noah ...Noah...¡± 1 She felt more pain than being stabbed in her heart, and she cried inconsbly. After she was all cried out, she was still hugging Noah, whose body was gradually stiffening, she raised her head and looked at Lily. ¡°Why...why?¡± Lily sneered. ¡°Woman! I have been waiting for you to ask me that!¡± Jane gritted her teeth.¡°why?¡± Lily smiled very smugly. ¡°Because my man can never be tainted by anybody! Since you have tainted him, I let you live a life worse than death! Worse than death, do you understand? ¡°Oh no, you still have to experience what it means to be living a life worse than death yet, but you will in a few days, oh, right, this piece of weapon was given to me by my husband. It is also the weapon used for your husband''s execution. Do you think it is advanced?¡± Lily was holding a ck weapon and was showing it off in front of Jane. Jane slowly put Noah down, and then she lunged at Lily. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to death...¡± Lily took a step back and let two men restrain Jane. Lily then raised her head and pointed in the direction where Jane¡¯s car was parked just now. ¡°Hey, pregnantdy, look over there.¡± Jane subconsciously looked at the olddy in the car in an instant, she froze. Then, she screamed. ¡°Mrs Hill!¡± Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 There were five people standing next to the car that Jane had driven over. The person standing in the middle was Cindy. They carried the unconscious olddy out of the car before Jane was given a chance to react. ¡°No...Mrs Hill! Don¡¯t you harm my mother-inw! ¡± Jane ran like mad towards the car. 3 ¡°You had already killed her son. what¡¯s the use of a seventy year old elderly woman to you? Let her go, let my mother-inw go. I will go with you, and you can deal with me as you pleased. Let go of her! ¡± Behind Jane, Lily gently reminded Jane. ¡°Hey, pregnantdy, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything to your mother. Also, I¡¯ll give you my car. Quickly go chase after her.¡± 1 Jane looked suspiciously at Lily. ¡°What...what do you want to do again?¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°I had said it before. Noah is mine and you are Cindy¡¯s. I have also said that I won¡¯t take your life.¡± After saying that, Lily surprisingly turned around and walked off elegantly. Jane, on the other hand, watched as the car drove further and further away. She did not even have the time to time to turn her head and look at Noah¡¯s body, and she just drove like a maniac to chase after Cindy. Noah had died, and he died for her. If she still could not protect his mother, then could she still be considered a human? Besides, Noah¡¯s mother had loved her so much. Jane was already thirty five years old, but she had never had any motherly love since childhood. Looking back, she has had two different mothers-inw in the past. The former was the mother of the retardedN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. husband, who treated Jane as a ve every day. Thetter was Alex¡¯s mother, and she did not even treat Jane as human. The gaze that Alex¡¯s parents had when looking at Jane was as if she could notpare to the maid at the Poole residence, and she could not evenpare to the Poole family¡¯s pets. The only person who truly treated Jane as a human was her mother-inw now. other than her, Jane had no other family in the world anymore. Therefore, she had to catch up to her even if she had to pay the price of giving up her own life. Just like what Noah said, if they were to die, then they also have to die together. At that moment, Jane already had no will to live. Rather, she was wholeheartedly wishing for death. She was dead set on catching up to her mother-in-w even if she had to die, and then she would drive back to the ce where Noah had died. Then, the family of three, as well as the baby in Jane¡¯s belly could die together. It was as if Cindy, who was in the car in front, had known Jane¡¯s intentions. Cindy¡¯s car was driven at a steady speed and she just kept Jane in suspense through the whole journey. Jane was focused all the way. Ironically, Cindy could even chat with Lily on the phone in the car. ¡°Hello, Mrs Poole, that pregnant woman had already taken the bait, she is now chasing after me and we¡¯re getting further and further away,¡± said Cindy in an iparably pleasing tone. Over on the other end of the line, Lily was also getting more and more excited. ¡°Are you two driving towards your old ce?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs Poole!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Is everything in order on your end?¡± Cindy immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Poole. That man is even older than my d*mned husband. I think he is almost sixty-seven years old. That old man was very poor when he was young, so even though his first newly wedded wife was already pregnant with his child, she still ran away with other men.¡± Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 ¡°Later on, his wife then terminated her pregnancy and lived with that man for a decade. Ten yearster, he had sessfully risen to prominence. However, when he captured and brought his wife back, she was already almost nine months pregnant with the third child with her then- husband. Ever since then, that old man had had a fetish. He would deliberately look for pregnant women. ¡°If I were to give Jane to him, she would definitely kill herself, with her temper . Not only that, but she also could kill her baby in her belly. ¡°Mrs Poole, are you satisfied with my arrangement?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lilyughed incrediblyfortably, she praised Cindy, ¡°Miss Miller, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take note of your credit in my husband¡¯s books. I¡¯m calling the shots now. From now on, the grudge between you and my husband is not written off.¡± 1 ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Cindy was very grateful. ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much, Mrs Poole.¡± ¡°Actually, it''s not a big deal, to begin with! ¡± Lily said frivolously. ¡°It¡¯s just because you wanted to seduce my man back then, but he did not like you. So he had you shut out from the media. Actually, you were just unlucky. My man only had Jane alone by his side at that time, and he was seduced by that b*tch. On top of that, Jane hadined about you during their pillow talk, so only then did my man send you away to his miserably cold northeasternnd. If it were up to my man¡¯s temper, he would not be that petty, of course, he is a little cruel to Jane now, but your situation is different from her. Think about who my man is! He is the most powerful person in Kidon City. Even if he did not want the woman anymore, he also can¡¯t let her be with another man! 1 This was themon domineering problem of men. Therefore, Noah had to die. As for Jane, the more miserable she ended up, the happier my husband would be.¡± ¡°I know. I understand, Mrs Poole. I will definitely handle it in a way that you¡¯ll be satisfied, and also make Mr Poole even more satisfied.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the other end of the line, Cindy¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. She was already imagining that in the near future, perhaps in less than a month, she could leave this miserably cold northeasternnd, she could then return to Kidon city or South city, and she could even be in the entertainment industry. Perhaps in the future, she could even be friends with Mr and Mrs Poole. As for how close she could be with them, then that would depend on her following performance. At this end of the line, Lily spoke to Cindy in a tone as if she was speaking to her pet dog. ¡°Do a good job and you¡¯ll definitely be rewarded.¡± However, after Lily hung up, she sneered and said in a contemptuous tone, ¡°Bloody fool! Women like you are all bloody fools!¡± Lily did not put her phone back into her pocket, but she dialed another number after that instead. The call was picked up very quickly on the other end of the line, and then Jane immediately called out with a sweet voice. ¡°Godmother, the tactics you¡¯ve taught me are truly very useful. You were right. If I want to get rid of the women by Alex¡¯s side, the most important thing is to let the people who liked Alex give up all hope on him. The second thing is to get someone else to do my murders. This way, I will have nothing to do with it. On the other hand, all the people who had once pestered Alex must die. However, even if Alex were to find out about this matter one day in the future, he also can¡¯t me it on me...¡± 1 She smiled. ¡°Godmother, this is too awesome. It¡¯s truly my honor to have known you. Just wait for me at home. I will go and have a short stay at your ce when I return, and I will go shopping with you. If I have be Alex¡¯s wife in the future, I will sincerely talk to Alex. I¡¯ll definitely make Alex persuade Sebastian, and let him be nicer to you.¡± On the other end of the line, Rose smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my blessing and wish that you¡¯ll be Alex¡¯s wife as soon as possible so that those despicable women could not take over the entire high society.¡± ¡°Yes...oh...¡± Lily suddenly retched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily?¡± asked Rose. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong either. Maybe I¡¯ve eaten someone bad recently. I¡¯ve been having the urge to vomit in the past half a month,¡± said Lily. ¡°Have you...and Alex consummated your rtionship?¡± asked Rose. ¡°Godmother...¡± Lily truly hoped that was the case, but she did not have the chance to. Rose asked on the other end of the line, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Lily was speechless. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Pregnant? Lily immediately thought of the one-night stand with Holden two months ago. Both of them had not used any form of protection. However, Lily had never thought that she would get pregnant. It was not until the moment when Rose reminded her that Lily¡¯s heart suddenly sank for a moment. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am your godmother, what is there that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± asked Rose on the other end of the line. Lily hesitated. ¡°Godmother, I am not feeling very well. Let¡¯s chat another day. I will go and have a short stay at your ce in a few days.¡± After saying that, Lily quickly ended the call without even waiting for Rose¡¯s reply.she put her phone down, and then she raised her gaze to look at the people following her. These people were borrowed by Lily from Axel, of course, she had also roped them in at a high price. Therefore, at that moment, they were all at Lily¡¯s beck and call. The leader said respectfully, ¡°Lady, we are now...¡± ¡°Go back immediately! ¡± ¡°Back, back to where?¡± ¡°Kidon City!¡± She wanted to see Alex immediately. No matter if she was to do it by force, seek help from old Master Poole, or kidnap Alex, Lily had to exhaust all methods to make Alex get married to her. Not only that, but she also had to use special libido-boosting substances and get Alex drunk to make him sleep with her. Of course, she could not keep the b*stard in her belly. However, even if it was a miscarriage, she also had to make it worthwhile! If she were to identally have a miscarriage a month after she and Alex sessfully got married and consummated their marriage, then she could make Alex feel guilt towards her for the rest of his life. That shall be the n! Everything was truly too perfect! she thought to herself that even if Alex were to find Jane, she also certainly would never forgive Alex anymore, right? That was a human life! On top of that, Jane had received all sorts of persecution from Lily. Even if Jane wanted to forgive Alex, would Alex still want such a woman who was as filthy as the sewers? Impossible! oh! That was truly wonderful! Lily was practically humming as she got into the car. After that, she said to the driver, ¡°Return to Kidon City!¡± With a rxed expression on her face, Lily hadpletely disregarded whether the body of Noah was exposed in the wilderness or not. In Lily¡¯s eyes, what did a life, not to mention such a lowly life, even mean to her? It could not even bepared to a pet dog in the Poole family. ¡°Driver! step on it! I have to go back and have a good sleep and then do a proper spa. After that, I will go meet my darling Alex,¡± Lily ordered the driver. The driver then sped up home. At ten o¡¯clock the following morning, they had already arrived at Kidon City. Lily was sleeping soundly in the car. It was as if she had not murdered a person the evening before, when she returned to her home, Lily did not go looking for Alex at once, she knew that she needed to catch up on her sleep. She wanted to get a good night''s sleep. After that, she wanted to take a proper shower and do her makeup before going to see Alex. 1 Another day has passed, and Lily hadpletely dressed herself up as if she was a graceful Poole residence. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Mr Poole.¡± Lily could tell that she was there looking for Alex. This was because the Poole family¡¯s housekeeper did not let her in. ¡°Oh... Miss Lily, it¡¯s a bad time for you toe over these couple of days,¡± said the housekeeper. ¡°Why...why is that so?¡± Lily¡¯s heart sank for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± the housekeeper asked in return. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Lily immediately asked eagerly, ¡°Regarding what?¡± ¡°Our old master has been hospitalized after he was angered by Master Alex.¡± The housekeeper sighed sorrowfully. He truly did not understand it, what spell had Master Alex been under? Just like that, he had let go of all the power and achievements that he had fought for with his own blood, sweat, and tears. He wanted to give everything away to someone else without any conditions. Never mind if he wanted to give it to someone else. He could have given it to his elder brother. If not, he could have given it to Master Ryan as well, right? However, Master Alex just did not do so. Alex had power over such arge piece of territory like Kidon City, and he actually just respectfully gave it to South City¡¯s Master Sebastian Ford. Logically speaking, it was not a big deal either. After all, Master Sebastian and Master Alex had the closest rtionship. The maids in the house, as well as those men who had been following Master Alex for years, felt that there was nothing wrong for their master to give all this power in his hands to Master Sebastian from South City. However, old Master Poole was aggravated. After all, his eldest son had been mediocre all his life, but his grandson, Ryan, was already grown up. Why not give this power to one of their own? Old Master Poole felt heartbroken for his eldest son and his eldest grandson. Therefore, he was so angered that he ended up being hospitalized. Even though old Master Pool had been hospitalized, he still could not keep his youngest son around. Alex still resolutely went to South City. At that moment, Alex had already spent more than ten days in South city, and he had not returned to visit his old man. 1 The housekeeper sighed. ¡°Miss Lily, our old master usually likes you quite a lot, so you just...¡± Before he had finished his words, he saw Lily turn around and leave. The main purpose for Lily looking for Old Master Poole was to find Alex. Since Alex was in South City at that moment, it would only be natural for her to go to South City as well. Also, Lily had a sense of foreboding, she felt that something was not right for Alex to step down from all the power he had on hand. ¡®Alex was only in his thirties at the moment, which was at the prime of his life, so why would he want to step down? Could it be...because of Jane?¡¯ Thinking of that, the good feeling Lily had when she returned from the northeastern area was City, when Lilyarrived at Alex¡¯s summer house halfway up the mountain in South City, she found out that the door was tightly locked instead. Alex was not there at all. Lily suddenly felt bewildered, and she shuddered in fear, where did Alex go? At that moment, Alex was at the Ford Group, and he was in the meeting room dedicated to him and Sebastian. Alex and Sebastian had been processing the handover matters for nearly ten Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. days. During the ten days, Alex had finished handing over all of the matters in his hands, and he was actually there that day to bid Sebastian farewell. Seeing his own blood brother be like this out of a sudden, Sebastian felt an iparable deal of heartache. He grabbed Alex by the shoulder. ¡°Alex, remember that what is yours will always be yours. Your subordinates and your power would always be yours. That would never change. I am only managing them on your behalf. Those trusted assistants, ministry, as well as your personal bodyguards, are all still yours. I...I hope that one day, you will return once more.¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°Sebastian, the woman no longer loves me, and the child will never call me dad. What¡¯s the point of me holding on to this glory, they are just mere worldly possessions?¡± There was a pause before he asked Sebastian with a miserable smile, ¡°Sebastian, guess...if Jane is pregnant with a girl or a boy?¡± Sebastian was speechless. He did not know how he should answer this blood brother of his. Alex smiled indifferently instead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a baby boy or baby girl. It would be good if I can secretly take a nce. Once I think that I can be that close to my woman and my child, it would be worth it.¡± ¡°Alex...¡± ¡°Stop it, Sebastian. I will never change whatever I¡¯ve decided. I have already been back from the northeastern area for half a month, so I have to go back there immediately. Then, I¡¯ll settle down there,¡± said Alex. Just as he finished his words, his phone rang. Alex then took up his phone and answered it. ¡°Hello, Garrett...how is everything going over there on the northeastern side?¡± On the other end of the line, Garrett said with a lump in his throat, ¡°Master...something serious had happened.¡± Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Alex was stunned for a moment, and then he asked eagerly, ¡°What happened?¡± Garrett had a catch in his throat. ¡°Madam...no, I mean Miss Jane and her fiance, they are not...in Bay County.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Alex asked. Garrett immediately said, ¡°Master Alex, I followed your orders and came outside of the mansion in Bay County. However, there was no one there. The interiors of the entire mansion seemed like it was ransacked.¡± Alex asked, ¡°How could this be?¡± It was actually Sabrina¡¯s idea to let Garrett go to Bay County in advance. Twelve days ago, Alex had locked himself in the Poole residence in Kidon city once he had returned from the northeastern area. No one knew what he had done all alone in the study for two whole days and nights. He was actually liquidating his assets. Throughout his whole life, he had been fighting hard for his parent¡¯s glory from a young age. He also thought that he could get everything he wanted through his own hard work in this life. However, the first time he had suffered a blow was being dumped by his first girlfriend. He was still young at that time, so even if he had been dumped by his first girlfriend, he still held on to his faith. He had spent ten years waiting for her toe back to him. Also, not only did he not waste the decade, but his career was also thriving. He once thought that he only had Lily in his heart. After he had met Lily in his life, all the other women were nothing to him. There was no need to consider them. To put it bluntly, the reason for him to keep Jane by his side was solely for his physiological needs. Throughout the entire decade, Alex had always thought that he had been relying on the idea of waiting for Lily¡¯s return to support himself. However, after he had kicked Jane out, only then did he realize that he had long been inseparable from Jane. 1 The reason why the past decade of waiting was so easy to endure was that he had Jane. The continuous stream that quietly flowed seemed to have no trace, and it seemed that it had never left a mark in his heart. In fact, it had already hollowed out his heart unconsciously. The sulents that she was growing in that corner of the living room. The spider ivy she had ced on the balcony. That small pot of bell pepper on the kitchen windowsill. Also, the closet was full of shirts that she had ironed for him, how each style should be matched were ced properly. After she had left, his closet turned into a mess. There were countless maids in the house, but none of them could do as she did. she knew and understood him. she also knew how he coordinated his clothes every day. 1 Later on, Alex¡¯s knees suddenly became sore and painful during one cloudy and rainy day. The soreness of his knees had been a recurring issue for many years. It was a condition he obtained after a particr war abroad that he had participated in. Later on, he had seen the military doctor after returning home, but the condition could not bepletely eradicated. Lily¡¯s father had taught him a method to manage the condition. He asked Alex to watch the weather forecast, and requested him to sweat it out on a dry and warm ce before a rainy day, and then apply hotpression on his knees. Ever since Jane had started to be with him, all these matters were done by her. In the past eight years, she has been paying attention to the weather forecast at every moment. On every cloudy day before it started to rain, she had always reminded him not to consume too much alcohol, to keep himself warm outside, and also to return home earlier than usual, she would even prepare a small heater to keep his knees warm. She would even personally massage his legs after keeping his knees warm. So much so that, after all these years, he had already forgotten about his condition. However, after she had left for several months, the condition rpsed. 2 These trivial matters in life such as eating, cleaning, the music to be yed at home, and even his resting time and sleep quality had turned into a hot mess because of her absence. It was until then that Alex had a profound realization that Jane¡¯s departure had taken everything of him away, what she had left behind for him was just a shell. Jane¡¯s departure waspletely different from Lily¡¯s. Lily only left him brokenhearted when she departed that year, and his heart had already healed over time. However, when Jane left, she had ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. taken everything he had away. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 All the things that she had silently done for him were irreceable by others, what was the use of having more maids at home? They could not put things in ce as she did. They could not arrange his closet the way she used to do it. Most importantly, they could not say to him, ¡°Alex, I love you.¡± Alex, I love you. Her shadows seemed to have been nailed in his mind. It turned out that he had not wasted the past decade because he had waited for Lily. It turned out that he was actually unknowingly enjoying the gentle and silent love that she had given to him during the past ten years. That was why he did not be extremely dispirited in those years. How many decades could a person get in life? If Jane was not in his life in the future, then what was the meaning of his hard work, glory, power, and his everything? Therefore, after he had helped Jane settle down in the northeast, he then made a decision. The only purpose for him to be alive in his remaining years was just to watch over the woman he loved and watch his child gradually grow up. Even if the child did not acknowledge him as the father, Alex would be satisfied as long as he could see the child. Therefore, after he had gotten back from the northeast, the first thing he did was to deal with all of his property. He had left twenty percent of it to his parents. Even if his parents did not need it, that was still his responsibility as their son. He then kept ten percent of his living expenses for the rest of his life, and then he had left all of the remaining seventy percent of his properties to Jane and her child. After he had made such a distribution, Alex then rushed from Kidon City to South City. He wanted to give all this power in his hands to Sebastian. This was because other than Sebastian, no one else would take over the mattes Alex had on his te. Therefore, only Sebastian could take over it. Alex would not let Kidon City end up in a hot mess after he had left. Sebastian had not agreed at first. Later on, Alex repeatedly pleaded with Sebastian, and ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sebastian finally agreed to temporarily manage it on Alex¡¯s behalf, whenever Alex wanted to officially entering the stage of handing over matters, Sabrina, who had been nursing her babies in her belly, had appeared in front of Alex. ¡°Have you made the decision to let Jane and that man live a good life together?¡± Jane asked Alex. 2 Alex smiled miserably. ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t decide to do so? she is very happy being together with that man.¡± Sabrina felt relieved. ¡°You¡¯re truly a man.¡± After a pause, she asked him, ¡°What is her phone number? Let me have it and I¡¯ll call her and personally ask her.¡± Phone number? He had not asked for it. Firstly, it was because Jane did not take the initiative to give him. Secondly, he had thought that he would go over soon, so he did not ask her for it. Sabrina immediately got angry. ¡°You, you¡¯re already back, but you didn¡¯t even ask for her phone number. How do I contact her?¡± Sabrina cried unexpectedly, she was in the early stages of her pregnancy, so her mood had not been very good. Alex could understand her so he immediately asked Garrett to make a trip to Bay County. Garrett was deliberately sent there to get Jane¡¯s contact information. However, nobody would have expected that someone had already happened there when Garrett had just arrived at the ce. On the other end of the line, Garrett was choking up. ¡° Master Alex, I heard from the people here that something serious had happened here a few days ago.¡± Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Over on this end of the line, Alex was already iparably anxious. ¡°Tell me! Is Jane alright? What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Master...Madam and her current man had opened a restaurant in Bay County. However, someone hade over to find fault with them right after they had started their business. No...it didn¡¯t seem like they were here to find fault with them. Those people had concrete evidence and said that Madam¡¯s restaurant was involved in some illegal business.¡± Alex was speechless. Garrett continued. ¡°Also...also...¡± ¡°Speak!¡± said Alex as he flew into a rage. If Garrett was by his side at that moment, he would have beaten him up into a pulp! ¡°It seemed...like you were the one who gave the order.¡± ¡°What?¡± There was a pause before Alex asked with clear artiction, ¡°what the hell is going on?¡± Garrett said with an awkward tone, ¡°Master, when you...sent me here to Bay County. You had told me that the madam has a slightly better impression of me, and you asked me to tell her that it was Mrs Ford who wanted her contact information. I didn¡¯t bring anybody with me, and I didn¡¯t even bring my identification card. I had tried to inquire from the people here, but their lips were all sealed.¡± Alex was speechless. ¡°However, I did hear some information,¡± Garrett said quickly. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°There was an olddy who had said ¡®I will resolutely not let my daughter be with a man with power. When men like those no longer want you, they truly would exhaust every way to toy with you. Rich and powerful men could have my daughter killed by tricking her.¡¯¡± Alex frowned, ¡°why would she say that?¡± Garrett continued, ¡°That old woman also said, ¡®If this girl wanted to me somebody, then she can only me herself! The man already had a wife, why did you still get involved with such a powerful man? His wife is now here at your door, right?¡± Alex was stunned. Garrett asked Alex on the other end of the line, ¡° Master, say, what do you think that old woman meant? What is this about your wifeing here to their door? You also don¡¯t have a wife? Could it be?¡± Garrett was halfway through his words on the other end of the lime. Just when he was about to tell Alex his suspicions, Alex said on this end, ¡°I know! ¡± 2 Garrett then said, ¡°Master...¡± ¡°Wait for me there in the northeast. I wille as fast as I can!¡± Garrett nodded. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± As Alex ended the call, Sebastian was looking at him with a serious expression. ¡°Alex, what happened?¡± Alex said solemnly, ¡°I was too careless!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What?¡± Alex sneered. ¡°Sebastian, I had always been able to make foolproof arrangements that are also airtight on the battlefield. However, I have failed to do the same in life. I indeed had truly overlooked such willful jealousy. I have never expected that the person I had once loved would actually be this vicious! ¡± 2 ¡°What exactly happened, Alex?¡± Sebastian was very worried about this blood brother of his. Alex shook his head. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ll let you handle the matters that were on my te. I have to do some housecleaning, and then I¡¯ll go to the northeast after that!¡± He turned around to leave but then paused, and he walked up to Sebastian, looking despair. ¡°Sebastian, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back again after leaving for the northeastern area this time. Sabrina is now pregnant, so she can¡¯t be infuriated. I think it¡¯s better to not let her see me. Help me tell Sabrina that I will definitely let her see Jane again. ¡± 3 Sebastian was speechless. Alex then left hurriedly without waiting for Sebastian to say anything. As he was walking out, Alex made a call to gather all of his subordinates. All the subordinates, who had been urgently gathered, could tell that their master had a sense of unparalleled viciousness and murderous air in his tone this time. 3 No one dared to ask why, they just hurriedly obeyed. 9 Alex went straight to his ce that was located halfway up the mountain. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Alex¡¯s summer house that was located halfway up the mountain was usually kept empty. That was because Alex was not often in South city. Ever since Jane had left, that ce had be even more deste. Originally, as Alex was going to spend many days in South City, Sebastian did not want to let him stay at that ce. Sebastian had already arranged a ce for Alex to stay, but Alex just was not willing to stay there. Alex insisted on staying at the deste ce halfway up the mountain. This was because there were Jane¡¯s shadows everywhere here. Also, because Jane had been kicked out of this ce by him. Therefore, every single time he came back to this ce and sat in therge living room, he would think of that day from three days ago. The way he kicked her out was calm and heartless. She had left so quietly, and she did not even say anything to pester him. Every time he thought of it, Alex wanted to raise his powerful fist and violently punch himself in the head. It would be best if he could smash his head into pieces. Alex made another call to Kidon City on the way there. ¡°Where is Miss Lily these days?¡± Alex directly asked the Parker family¡¯s maid. The maid was indifferent towards Alex. ¡°Mr Poole, aren¡¯t you broken up with ourdy? why did you think of ourdy now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you where Lily Parker is?¡± Alex suddenly shouted angrily. The driver, Andrew, shuddered violently in fear. The Parker family¡¯s maid was so frightened that she almost cried. ¡°I...I don¡¯t know. She never entered the house. Even if she were to return to Kidon City, she would go to the Poole residence most of the time. I still remember that thest time I saw her was half a month ago. she said that she wanted to go to the Poole residence to visit Old Master Poole.¡± Alex was speechless. That sense of foreboding was getting stronger and stronger. If it truly was Lily and if any harm were to happen to Jane, then Alex certainly must let Lily receive the most severe punishment! After hanging up the call, Alex made another call to the Poole family¡¯s bodyguards in Kidon city. ¡°Go find out where Lily Parker is! Find out immediately! ¡± On the other end of the call, the Poole family¡¯s bodyguards immediately were frightened until they did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Yes, Master Alex. We¡¯ll go search for her immediately.¡± Less than five minutes after Alex ended the call, his phone rang again, and he answered it. ¡°Have you found her? Where is that woman?¡± ¡°Master Alex, Miss Lily had made a trip to the Poole residence yesterday, but she left without entering.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you where she is now! ¡± Alex only wanted to scold others. The bodyguard only said, ¡°Now...Miss Lily should be... in South City, she had gone to South City after she had left yesterday. I heard...I heard she had gone to South City to find you...¡± 1 Alex was speechless. That d*mned woman was actually in South City? Alex¡¯s hand was gripping the phone so hard that he almost crushed it. Alex did not hear what the bodyguard was shouting ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. on the other end of the line, he just held his phone tightly. Upon hanging up the call, Alex then closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Lily was actually in South city! since she hade to South City, then where could she go? Unknowingly, the driver, Andrew, had driven the car to the mansion halfway up the mountain. It waste winter. Although South City was not as old as the northeasternnd, withered leaves could be seen all over the ground. That made the mansion even more cold and deste. Even Andrew¡¯s mood became extra solemn because of the leaves on this deste ground. He parked the car, and just when he was about to get out of the car, he suddenly saw a figure in front of the iron gate outside the mansion. ¡°Master, Master, quickly look at who that is! ¡± Andrew immediately called out to Alex. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Alex immediately raised his head and looked over. If that woman who stood in front of the iron gate was not Lily, then who was it? It waste winter, and everything had withered. However, Lily wore a white mink coat. That mink coat appeared to be dazzling in the winter. Lily appeared to be extremely noble with that white mink coat and also that coffee-colored crocodile leather belt. Lily''s skin was very well taken care of. That white mink coat brought out her rosy cheeks and made her look very energetic. She was wearing knee boots and was looking at Alex with a smile, she then called out daintily, ¡°Darling Alex...¡± Alex got out of the car with a cold and solemn expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lily looked like she had a glow. ¡°Well, I had recently got thedy of the Ford family, Rose, as my godmother, she misses me, so I came over to apany her for a few days. Alex, although we had broken up, we¡¯re still friends in my heart. As a friend, can¡¯t Ie and visit you?¡± Lily asked Alex politely. The smugness on her face could not be concealed. ¡°Have you been in a good moodtely?¡± Alex asked. Lily did not answer, but she asked him in return, ¡° Alex, you¡¯ve lost weight recently. You don¡¯t look very good either. I heard that you¡¯ve gone looking for...her earlier on?¡± Seeing Alex did not say anything, Lily knowingly asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? She.Jsn¡¯t willing to won¡¯te back?¡± Seeing that Alex still did not answer, Lily then asked, ¡° Alex, I heard...I heard that she...had only Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. left you for more than three months, but she already...already has another man out there?¡± Alex answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Lily looked like she was extremely shocked. ¡°Ah...¡± There was a pause before she consoled Alex and said, ¡° That woman...is too unfaithful, right? To think that you had been so nice to her in the past eight years. You had provided her with the best and doted on her as if she was a wealthy housewife, which woman in all of Kidon City was not envious of her? You have gone looking for her, but how could she move on so quickly when it had only been about three months? This woman truly is too unfaithful! It is true that people often say b*tches are heartless...I¡¯m sorry, Alex, I... I¡¯m just talking nonsense...¡± ¡°Where have you beentely?¡± Alex asked once again. ¡°Alex, why are you suddenly caring so much about me? Was it because that woman had been ignoring you, so you¡¯ve thought about me again?¡± Lily smiled gently while looking at Alex. Alex gritted his teeth. ¡°I am asking you! where have you beentely?¡± Alex¡¯s pair of ck eyes were radiating a cold and sinister gaze, and Lily was frightened by it. Her heart sank for a moment. Alex could not possibly have found out so quickly. After all, the northeast region and South City was nearly three thousand kilometers away. Besides, when Alex had returned from the northeast, he had already dispersed all of his men there. It was impossible for him to learn the news on that end within such a short period of time. Absolutely impossible! Then why was Alex having a stern expression? Ha! She got it! Alex must have made the decision to give up on Jane, but he felt sad from the bottom of his heart, and he could not bear to let go. Therefore, he had thought of returning to Lily in search offort, but he could not find her for a while. Was this not a good moment for her, Lily, to appear? Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 she could console him! she must console him gently! Lily was not afraid of Alex¡¯s cold and stern gaze, she just walked seductively towards Alex, swaying her hips from side to side. It would be best if she was able to sleep with Alex right there that night. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Alex...¡± Lily became slightly gentler. She raised her slender wrist and stroked Alex¡¯s icy cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore, Alex. I know you¡¯re heartbroken. If you need me to, I¡¯ll apany you to go look for her again. How about that? I¡¯m very sorry. I was impulsive back then, and I was too full of myself as well. If I hadn¡¯t returned, then you would not have chased her away, wouldn¡¯t you? It was all my fault. I was the one who caused you to lose her. I¡¯ll apany you to go get her back now, alright, Alex? ¡°Although...¡± At that point, Lily suddenly got a little choked up. she covered her face sadly and her tone became slightly more miserable. ¡°Although I love you very much, I knowyou don¡¯t love me anymore. I will not force you, and I just want to give my blessings to you. I¡¯ll be happy seeing you happy.¡± She raised her tearful gaze to look at Alex. In that pair of eyes, there were deep affections, reluctance, and they also had a sense of resolute patience. The way Lily looked made others want to pity and love her. Even the driver in the car, Andrew, felt heartbroken for Lily by looking at her expression. Andrew had not been Alex¡¯s driver for too long, so he did not know about Lily¡¯s past. He just felt that his master has truly been very favored by beautifuldies. In the past, the master had an affectionate, beautiful, and sensible woman who loved him so much. Later on, the master also had another woman, whose love for him was higher than the mountains, taking care of him for seven years. Both these women were great. Andrew was urging his own master in his heart. Master, you¡¯d better y your cards right. You have already given up on Miss Jane, who¡¯s in the northeasternnd, anyway, and she has found her true love. Why don¡¯t you get back together with Miss Lily instead? How great is Miss Lily! She is so understanding. Well, no wonder Miss Jane personally gave you her blessings wishing you and Miss Lily would grow old together.¡¯ While Andrew was worrying for his master, he was also fantasizing that his master could reconcile with Miss Lily, who was standing in front of him. 1 At that moment, Alex spoke coldly again, ¡°Does that mean you do not admit to the things you¡¯ve done to Jane?¡± Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You...Alex, what are you talking about? What did I do to her? I was just jealous and I threw some temper tantrums, but I have not thought it through. Nothing would turn out good when it¡¯s forced. No matter how much I loved you, I know you already don¡¯t love me, so I will not force you. Because I love you, I will wish you and Jane the best for the rest of my life, Alex.¡± Lily looked affectionately at Alex. 1 In fact, with Lily¡¯s temper and character, she was not willing to use this tactic at all. However, her godmother, Rose, had taught her that she has to learn to use tactics to deal with men. she has to be gentle and forceful at the same time, and she must behave slightly affectionately and vulnerable at the appropriate time and ce, she has to tightly grab a man¡¯s sympathy and sense ofpassion towards her. 1 When Rose told her all that back then, Lily looked at Rose with deep puzzlement. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re... already quite old, so how do you know about dating matters?¡± Rose poked Lily¡¯s nose slightly. ¡°Little one! No matter how old I am, I have once been young. I had used these kinds of tactics to tightly tie your godfather down with me for life! Little girl, I know a lot of tactics when ites to dealing with men.¡± ¡°Wow! Thank you for teaching me.¡± At that moment, Lily was veryfortably utilizing all those tactics that her godmother had taught. Lily looked at Alex with tears in her eyes, and there was a catch in her throat as if she was aggrieved. ¡°Alex, did you hear something? Then let me tell you, I have never don¡¯t anything to harm Jane. As for her...¡± Alex suddenly raised his hand and violently pped Lily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t harm her, then who else could it be?¡± Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lily was wearing high heels, so she was practically unable to stand still. In the end, she fell right in front of Alex¡¯scar. Andrew, who was still thinking that his master should reconcile with Miss Lily, was thoroughly stunned. Lily has blood streaming out of her nose after being pped by Alex. The blood then dripped on her mink coat that was pure white, which made it look ring. There was also blood on the car window. Lily was shocked when she looked at her blood. At that moment, she suddenly realized that she could not fool Alex easily. What had Alex found out and how much did Alex actually know? He was far away in South City, so how could he have possibly known what she had done in the past half a month? However, at that moment, Lily already had no time to think too much about it anymore. There was only fear left in her heart. The only thing left was fear. 1 Before she could react in time, Alex, who was behind her, had already taken a big step forward and came to the front of Lily. Andrew was terrified when he saw that Alex had once again grabbed Lily¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah! ¡± Lily suddenly screamed in fear, she burst out into tears after truly being frightened. Alex¡¯s expression indeed was very frightening. He looked like a furious lion. Both of his eyes had a burning rage, and they seemed to have almost burnt Lily. ¡°Alex...¡± Lily was truly afraid, she could not even feel the pain on her cheeks or Alex grabbing her hair at that moment anymore. ¡°Forgive...forgive me, please. Don¡¯t...don¡¯t beat me to death,¡± she pleaded pitifully. 1 Alex did not bother to listen to her at all. He grabbed her hair, and with another abrupt and forceful fling, he fiercely flung Lily to the side of the gate. ¡°Ouch! ¡± Lily hit the pir. ¡°Woman! If you don¡¯t tell me what you have done to Jane and also her whereabouts today, I, Alex Poole, will send you to meet Hades in hell! No! Before letting you meet Hades, I will let you have a taste of being personally kicked and punched to death by me! This is the first time for me to beat up a woman. I also want to try what it feels like to personally beat a woman to death!¡± As he said that, Alex came up to Lily with a ferocious gaze and assaulted her. Lily immediately dodged it. She knelt before him. ¡°Darling Alex...¡± It was only at that moment did Lily truly feel fearful. She could smell death, she knew Alex was being serious when he said he wanted to beat her to death. Lily had been a pampered princess, who had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth, so who had ever beaten her up? However, ever since Lily met that Jane sheen, Lily had frequently been beaten up. In the past four months, she had been beaten up by Ruth, Yvonne, and Aino. After that, she was beaten up again by Holden at the bar. Later on, she was beaten up by two young men. Within a few months, she had already been beaten up four times. At this moment, even Alex was also beating her! 2 ¡°Darling Alex, do you really want to beat me to death? Are you just going to beat me to death without finding out what happened?¡± Lily raised her tearful eyes and looked at Alex as if she was a beggar. ¡°Have you forgotten that when I was little and was learning ballet, you would watch me by the side, and then you would personally massage my legs when they were sore from dance practice? Have you forgotten that you had been protecting me in the years I spent wandering around abroad? Now, you want to beat me to death?¡± Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 ¡°Darling Alex, you have loved me for ten years. Was that all fake? You¡¯re the man I love the most in this world! It was you who told me that you have been loving me. Were you lying to me? Not only do you not love me, but you want to beat me to death too? You actually would beat the woman you had loved for ten years to death?¡± 1 At that moment, Lily had no other better way but to keep reminding Alex that she was the girl whom Alex had once loved the most, she wanted to use that to let Alex pity her, then only she could escape death. This was because she could tell Alex truly wanted to get her killed by beating her up that day. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Alex had indeed stopped. Lily had a sense of joy as if she had escaped death. ¡° Darling Alex, you could not bear to beat me up, right? You still love me very much. You had once doted on me very much and was very tolerating with me... ¡± 1 Alex suddenly pinched Lily¡¯s chin so hard that she felt as if her lower jaw was going to be shattered. Alex did not have the intention to let it go, and he just said ferociously, ¡°You d*mned woman! Devil! You were actually aware that I had loved you for so many years? I have loved you so much, but what have you given to me? What exactly have you given to me? You have only given me a sense of endless emptiness, and you have given me trouble time after time. You never even had any sense of warmth. You have never known my hardships. You¡¯re a woman who only takes but never gives! Who are you and what right do you have to tell me that I had loved you for ten years at this moment? Ten years! Do you know how I got by in these ten years? It was Jane! It was Jane who had been keeping me apanied! My ten years with you had always been an illusion. It was just an illusion! 1 He continued. ¡°However, there were traces of the seven years I spent with Jane everywhere! she was in my life and had been with me for seven years. She had used her life to love me. Even if she doesn¡¯t love me anymore now, I also should use my life to repay her! How could such a vicious woman like you understand this? The rule of your life is to take! You just keep taking everything endlessly! You have never known what is giving! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as you not knowing how to give. How vicious the heart of such a selfish woman like you is beyond anyone''s imagination! My subordinate, Garrett, had already told me what exactly happened in the past half a month. What was it? My wife had once been to the northeast to look for Jane? Alex scoffed, ¡°who is my wife? In this world, other than you, a shameless woman, would pretend to be my life, who else could it be? Tell me! What have you done to Jane in the past half a month? where is she? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will skin you alive today! I will get you killed!¡± said Alex. After that, he pinched her chin even harder. He wanted to crush Lily¡¯s chin. At that critical moment, Andrew suddenly called out from inside the car. ¡°Master...Alex, your phone is ringing.¡± After saying that, Andrew took Alex¡¯s phone and opened the car door to get down, when Alex saw Lily at the gate just now, he was so furious that he had gotten out of the car in a hurry, so he had left his phone on the seat. The phone suddenly rang at that moment, and Andrew took it to have a look. It was surprisingly a call from the military hospital at Kidon City. Andrew knew that it should be the hospital that Old Master Poole was at, so he did not dare to cause any dy. He then got down the car and handed the phone to Alex. Alex temporarily let go of Lily and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr Poole, your father is in a severe condition...,¡± said the doctor on the other end. ¡°What?¡± Alex was stunned. He suddenly heard a tire screeching. Alex turned around to have a look, and he saw that Lily had driven his car and sped down the mountain. Andrew was speechless. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 No one had expected that Lily would drive down the mountain in Alex¡¯s car. Lily could tell that Alex was never going to let her go today. At that moment, Lily was truly afraid. She even regretted that she had gone overboard with what she had done in the northeast. If Alex could not find Jane in this life, then he absolutely would not let her live. ¡®What to do?¡¯ Lily pondered as she drove, and she was covered in tears. When Lily arrived at the bus station at the bottom of the mountain, a bus happened to being from afar. Lily then got off the car and got on the bus. She knew she could only escape for a moment. If she were to drive a little further, even if Alex did not haverge enough power in South City, his blood brother, Sebastian, would have her car surrounded with no way to escape. The best way was to escape by bus. Many people on the bus were looking at her. what a strange woman. She was bleeding out of her nose and her hair was in a mess. It was as if she had been taken advantage of by someone. However, Lily did not say anything, and nobody spoke to her either, who would be bothered these days? After about six stops, Lily got off the bus and immediately hailed a cab. she then went straight to the Ford Residence. The only people in South City who could save her are the ones in the Ford Residence. ¡°Godmother and Godfather! Save me!¡± Lily knelt before Sean and Rose when she arrived. Sean and Rose were startled, especially Rose, she had been particrly happy being ttered by Lily. After all, she was an elderly person who had lost a few sons and had no one by her side to lean on. With the type of enthusiasm Lily had towards her, Rose truly felt as if Lily was the daughter that she had gotten. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily? Tell me, who bullied you? I can still stand up for you in South City, ¡± said Rose as she supported Lily by the arm. However, Lily knelt before Sean again and looked at Sean with tearful eyes. ¡°Godfather, do you know why I take both of you as my godparents? Because... because I am carrying your grandchild in my belly.¡± Sean and Rose were both stunned by what Lily had just said. It was particrly so for Sean. ¡°What...what did you say? You¡¯re pregnant with Sebastian¡¯s child? when... did you and Sebastian have that kind of rtionship? Aren¡¯t you the fiancee of Sebastian¡¯s blood brother, Alex? Lily shook her head. ¡°I...I¡¯m not talking about Sebastian. I¡¯m talking about...¡± Lily turned and nced at Rose. ¡°It¡¯s Holden¡¯s child.¡± Rose and Sean were both speechless. Seeing both of them bewildered, Lily then exined Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. truthfully, ¡°It has been almost three months. At that time, I had a conflict with Alex because Jane forced herself in between Alex and me. I was too upset, so I went to drink alone at the bar. My mood was bad at that time, so I threw a temper tantrum at the bar when I got drunk. It happened that Holden was also in a terrible mood at that time, so we had a flight.¡± 1 Speaking of that, Lily then smiled bitterly. ¡°You know that I was just a mere woman, so I was no match for Holden. Not only was I beaten up by him, he even...¡± 2 She hesitated. ¡°I know that both of you definitely would not believe that I...have a child in my belly. You will know once you¡¯ve conducted a paternity test one day when the child is born. Not only did you...gain a son, but you also gained a grandchild,¡± said Lily gently. 3 Sean was speechless. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Rose was speechless. Indeed, this news came too suddenly. She was first surprised, but then she held Lily. ¡°Oh, my daughter-inw, is...this all true?¡± Lily was secretly happy in her heart, she could clearly figure out Rose¡¯s thoughts and feelings. All of Rose¡¯s sons had passed away. She was already old and she needed someone to lean on. Therefore, she took out all of her properties to send Holden abroad. At that moment, Lily was pregnant with Holden¡¯s child, which also was equivalent to giving additional bargain chips to Rose. In the future, this child would be Rose¡¯s grandchild, and there was a saying that the bond between grandparents and grandchildren was strong! ¡°Godmother, are you...still willing to acknowledge me as your daughter-inw?¡± asked Lily. 2 ¡°Of course! of course, I do!¡± Rose turned her head and looked at Sean. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you acknowledge her as your daughter-inw? Sebastian is not close to us, and he kept treating US as his enemies. Now, Lily¡¯s pregnant with Holden¡¯s child, and the child will be our grandson when he is born in the future! ¡± 1 Sean looked happy. ¡°Yes...yes! We...finally have a grandson?¡± At that moment, Lily once again knelt before Sean and Rose. ¡°Godmother and Godfather! Please save me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rose asked with concern. ¡°Did you offend Sabrina in South City? oh, my child, don¡¯t go offending her. she is now Sebastian¡¯s most beloved person, what are you doing offending her?¡± ¡°No... It¡¯s not her, it¡¯s Alex.¡± Lily then told Sean and Rose the story between herself and Alex from the beginning, of course, she painted herself in a good light as she did so, but she kept telling them that it was Jane who became the other woman in her rtionship with Alex. In that way, both Rose and Sean cursed after they finished listening to the story. ¡°They are all vixens who wanted to reach above their stations!¡± ¡°Sabrina was like that! Grace was like that in the past! Now, this Jane is also like that!¡± Rose said viciously. Rose said to Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. From nowon, you are our daughter-inw. Sean and I will escort you to Kidon City. After that, we¡¯ll ask Axel to send you abroad using the same old route.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lily finally felt relieved. The three of them did not stay any longer at Kidon City, and they returned to Kidon City by car. On the way, Lily took advantage of the free time when going to the restroom to call Cindy, who was in the faraway northeasternnd. On another end of the line, Cindy picked up the call very quickly. ¡°Mrs Poole, everything here is going smoothly. Are there...still any orders?¡± Lily immediately said in a condescending tone, ¡°Miss Miller, Alex is very grateful for all the things you¡¯ve done for US in the northeast. I...am pregnant with Alex¡¯s child, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to head out. Alex will personally be going to the northeast to thank you for seeking justice for him. When he arrives at your end, you must perform well. It would be best if you make Jane¡¯s life a living hell. My husband indeed hates that woman too much for cheating on him.¡± At the other end of the line, Cindy was nodding her head vigorously as if she was a chicken pecking on grains. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I will definitely let Mr Poole be satisfied.¡± ¡°Very good. Thank you. Come over and visit after I¡¯ve given birth,¡± said Lily. ¡°It would be a great honor, Mrs Poole.¡± 3 ¡°See you.¡± After hanging up the call, Lily smirked. She could never have Alex anymore in this life. Not only that, she might have to live in exile from now on. She might also have to keep the devil, Holden, apanied. Therefore, she must not let Jane live a good life. It would be best if Jane could live a life worse than death! Lily sneered. ¡°Jane sheen! You must have it worse than me!¡± Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 In that afternoon, Lily and Alex were respectively rushing to Kidon City from South City. Lily first returned to her parent¡¯s house, apanied by Sean and Rose. After briefly telling her parents about the matter, her parents wanted to beat her to death with a stick! ¡°How can you be so d*mned? It¡¯s all our fault for spoiling you since you¡¯re a child.¡± Lily¡¯s mother was so angered that she pounded her chest and stomped. Lily¡¯s father sighed woefully. ¡°Look at you. Wouldn¡¯t it have been great if you hadn¡¯t gone abroad so willfully back then, and just got married to Alex instead? Your child could have been in kindergarten by now. However, you went looking for trouble instead, and you spent ten years wandering out there. Do you think he will wait for you for ten years? what are you doing back here again? Alex was then forced by you to drive his girlfriend away. Now, look! You came out empty-handed, and you even caused this kind of a mess. Leave, get lost! ¡± Lily¡¯s father was a doctor, and he had always been very stern. However, when it came to raising the daughter, then the Parker family had truly spoiled her! Never mind if their daughter was willful in terms of marriage, but she had actually killed someone. ¡°Dad and Mom, don¡¯t reprimand me anymore. It¡¯s already useless to say anything now! I want to escape! My godfather and godmother have already made all the arrangements for me. Take care of your health these few years. I¡¯ll get going now, Mom and Dad.¡± Lily then knelt in front of her parents. 1 ¡°Just go! You¡¯ve never been around US to take care of us anyway.¡± Her parents were very heartbroken, but they could only let Lily leave at that moment. That night, Lily was sent abroad by Sean and Roset. Alex had also rushed from South City to Kidon City. He did not even bother returning home, but he went straight to the hospital instead. In the hospital, his father had already sessfully been resuscitated. Seeing Alex, old Master Poole picked up a vase and threw it at Alex. ¡°You d*mned child! Are you nning to stop only after I¡¯m dead from being angered?¡± Alex¡¯s father asked irritably. Alex asked in a miserable tone that also had a tinge of impatience. ¡°Dad, is your condition not severe?¡± His father was so angered that he could not speak for a long while. The doctor at the side then exined, ¡° Mr Poole, old Master Poole¡¯s condition indeed is severe. He had just been resuscitated.¡± After Old Master Poole calmed himself for a while, only then did he say weakly, ¡°Do you want to get into such a mess with the Parker family for just a maid? Do you know that the Parker family only has this daughter alone? ¡°Do you want to learn from your grandpa and have a mistress out there, who then gave birth to your Uncle Axel? Could it be that you had no memory of it at all? Your Uncle Axel and her mother had been wanting to get our family killed! Have you learned nothing from that at all? Is that so? You d*mned child! ¡± Old Master Poole was truly mad from being angered by this son of his. Seeing his father so angry, Alex had no choice but to be patient and put his cards on the table to show his father. ¡°Dad! I originally didn¡¯t n to return to Kidon city. I had nned to go straight to the northeastern region to find Jane.¡± Old Master Shaw stuttered, ¡°You...¡± Alexughed at himself. ¡°I came to see you in the hospital, but youpare me with my grandfather instead. You really think too highly of me! I have learned a great lesson from my grandfather¡¯s matter since I was young. It was because my grandfather had married two wives and both the wives had each given a son that his sons had never gotten along with each other since young. So much so that Uncle Axel still treats our family as his arch-enemy now. I am more familiar with this matter than anyone else. Since you¡¯re familiar with it, you still want to find that maid to be your second wife? How exactly did that maid serve you and made you so can¡¯t even control your lust! ¡± Alex¡¯s father was so angered that he kept coughing without stopping. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Alex snorted. ¡°Dad! How can you talk about your son like this? No matter how much I can¡¯t control my lust, I also only have Jane alone! I¡¯m going to tell you once more. Jane is not any maid! She is also not any servant! she is the woman who has been with me for seven years! she has terminated almost four pregnancies for me! Now, she is still carrying my child in her belly! As for the Parker family¡¯s daughter, I have never wronged her since I was young! she was the one who had abandoned me first! ¡± Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 ¡°Dad, she can¡¯t just abandon as she pleases. And then when shees looking for me ten yearster, I still have to be waiting for her in the same ce? she returned after ten years! If she were to return after twenty years instead, am I supposed to wait for her until I¡¯m old and grey? Am I supposed to not get married and have children in this life then?¡± Old Master Poole was speechless. There was a pause before he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know this reasoning, but son, our family and the Parker family have been friends for generations! You would rather have the maid than her...¡± ¡°Friend for generations?¡± Alex sneered miserably. ¡° Our families have been friends for generations, and yet, she dumped me for ten years? Would a family friend be so cruel to harm the woman I loved?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You think of Jane as a maid, but she also thinks of herself as a maid, she is not willing to be your daughter-inw at all. she already got married in the northeastern region. 1 Old Master Poole looked shocked. ¡°She...actually gave up on you, and got...married?¡± This was something that old Master Poole never expected. Alex gritted his teeth and said, ¡°She just wants a quiet life! Quiet! Quiet, do you understand? However, her quiet had been destroyed by your so-called family friend, Lily Parker! Is this daughter of that family friend of yours? Jane is no longer willing to follow me back and had already asked me not to pester her, but Lily still wanted to back her into a corner and have her killed!¡± 2 The old master was shocked and dumbfounded. Alex sighed and changed the topic. ¡°How...exactly are you doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At that moment, he was a bundle of nerves. However, he could not leave because of his elderly father¡¯s condition. It so happened that the doctor was holding Old Master Poole¡¯s results for various medical tests. ¡°How is my father?¡± Alex asked. The doctor said seriously, ¡°old Master Poole¡¯s health has always been quite good. It¡¯s just that he had been a little agitated the past couple of days, and he had been worrying about you in the hospital as well, so he had acute myocarditis yesterday. It was fortunate that he had been resuscitated. As long as he takes proper rest and doesn¡¯t get too angry, there should be no big problems.¡± Alex nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After the doctor had left, Alex said to his father in a very cold and serious manner, ¡°Dad, I have already wronged Jane very much! If I don¡¯t take care of her in this life, then I am not a man! Therefore, I must find her and let her settle down nicely! ¡± Old Master Poole sighed. ¡°The Poole family can¡¯t have a man who has wronged a woman. Just...go. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Only then did Alex feel at ease and left in a hurry from the hospital his father was admitted. He had originally nned to take a direct flight from South City to the northeastern region, and then drive to Bay County after he had handed over everything to Sebastian. However, there had been a two-day dy at that moment, and he had no idea how many things could have happened in two days. Therefore, he got on to the quickest flight to the northeastern region. After he had gotten off the ne, he drove straight to Bay County. Garrett and a few other subordinates had long been waiting for him there. Alex did not go to the mansion again as he knew there was nobody here. Garett led Alex directly to the outside of the restaurant that Jane and Noah had opened. At first nce, the restaurant looked brand new and also was just renovated. However, that was outside of the door to the restaurant, which was locked. Alex, who was standing outside the restaurant, was bewildered. "Excuse me, who...are you looking for?" asked an old voice from behind him. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Alex turned around and saw an old woman. The old person¡¯s back was hunched over. She was carrying a bag on her back and was holding a bowl with broken edges in her hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are...¡± Alex originally thought that this old person was Noah¡¯s mother. However, after he had taken a closer look, this old woman was much older than Noah¡¯s mother. Also, she was more shabbily dressed than Noah¡¯s mother. Therefore, who was this old woman? The old woman raised her aged and cloudy gaze to look at Alex. ¡°You are the big shots from Kidon City, right?¡± Alex was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m an old woman who begs for food. I have also lived long enough, so I don¡¯t fear death anymore! I just wanted to ask you, what exactly did this family do to you? Why do you bully them so miserably? I don¡¯t believe such a nice family would do anything illicit! You are all just taking advantage of your power to bully them!¡± muttered the old woman. Then, she left in resentment. She was banging on the bowl in her hands while walking away. ¡°Such a nice old woman, who would still chat with me. Her daughter-inw would also reheat the leftovers when she gave them to me. I have never met such nice people. The good people just don¡¯t live for a long life...¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the end, the old woman was choked up as she walked further away. Alex was speechless. Alex had brought more men that time than the previous time he came to the northeastern region. However, he still conducted thorough investigations both in open and in secret, and he was even more careful than thest time he was searching for Jane. He did not wish to rm anybody. Most importantly, he was worried if Jane was still alive, she would still be hiding from him. Therefore, at that moment when he saw the old woman walking further away, Alex also did not make a big fuss to chase after her. He just sat quietly in the car without saying a word. When the night had almost fallen and Alex was still waiting outside the restaurant, he noticed that there were very few people on this street. It was not until night time that waves of people came out from another restaurant, and the owner of that restaurant and his wife were warmly greeting the customers. Garrett and Alex waited for all the customers to leave, then only they walked forward. The owner saw that the two of them were dressed quite well, so he asked, ¡°what would you two like to eat?¡± ¡°Serve us whatever you have,¡± Alex said. ¡°Wee, wee,e on in.¡± The street was rather empty, but there were still customers at thiste hour, so it was only natural for the owner to greet the customers with enthusiasm. Alex and Garrett started to order. They ordered all the expensive food on the menu and were very generous. After the dishes were served, they also ordered some fine alcohol. This way, the owner was even happier. Seeing the two customers this generous, the owner also became chattier. ¡°From the way the two of you speak, it seems like you¡¯re not from around here, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alex said truthfully. Garrettplimented the owner. ¡°Your dishes here are not bad.¡± ¡°Really? Then you two gentlemen shoulde more often,¡± said the owner joyfully. Garrett said again, ¡°Perhaps we may trulye here often in the future. We are from Haf City Real Estate Company, and we¡¯re going to be developing this county shortly. We¡¯ll frequent your restaurant in the future. May I have your business card?¡± ¡°Sure! ¡± The restaurant owner immediately went to take his business card happily. Within a minute, the business card was already ced in Garrett¡¯s hand. The owner also took the advantage to get to know them. ¡°May I also have your business cards too?¡± Garrett then immediately handed his business card to the owner of the restaurant. ¡°Jason Zandra. Regional Manager of Haf City Real Estate Company.¡± The restaurant owner read the business card with unconceble excitement. He looked at Alex again. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Our boss.¡± Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 chapter 1541 ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. If you have any dissatisfaction with our restaurant, you can let us know, and we will improve ourselves. We hope that you can frequent our restaurant in the future. Also, if you have developed any houses here, we would like to be offered below the market rate...¡± Once Alex saw that the owner had taken the bait, he then said with a cold and stern expression, ¡°I remember when we came here more than half a month ago, we went to that restaurant opposite this ce...¡± Garrett immediately smiled in a ttering manner. ¡°The restaurant opposite has ceased operations...¡± ¡°Oh...¡± There was a pause before Alex raised his gaze and looked at the restaurant owner. ¡° Do you have that spaghetti with olives, capers and lemon which was served in the opposite restaurant?¡± The owner replied, ¡°This one...¡± Alex had never been to the restaurant Jane and Noah started, but he knew that Jane¡¯s restaurant would definitely have spaghetti with olives, capers and lemon. That was Jane¡¯s specialty dish. When there were only two of them at home back then, Jane would often make it for Alex. The pasta that she used for the recipe was handmade, and the spaghetti looked glossy without being too greasy. There would be some green olives, some parsley, some capers in vinegar, and lemon juice. That was truly refreshing and also light on the pte. The spaghetti was particrly perfect when served al dente. Alex could always have two big tes of it whenever Jane made this dish for him. Also, it was Jane who always fed him one bite at a time. As a result, he was so spoiled by Jane¡¯s cooking that he could not eat the food served in the restaurants outside. He would often be too stuffed when he ate at home. Once he was too stuffed, he would me it on Jane, and then he would think of ways to punish her in bed until both of them were not full anymore. When Alex thought of that, he felt as if sand had gone into his eyes. Every time he recalled the bits and pieces he had spent with Jane, he would feel as if there was a bloody cut on his heart. ¡°The spaghetti with olives, capers and lemon is theirdy boss¡¯ private dish. It¡¯s very expensive, so very few people would have that. However, did you know?¡± asked the owner mysteriously. Garrett was immediately interested. ¡°Do you know what gossip is? Tell US and let US take it as a pass time.¡± ¡°I heard that the woman is nothing good.¡± The owner said. Alex was speechless. ¡°Thatdy boss used to be a call girl. In the end, thendlord¡¯s wife came looking for her, and it seemed like that woman even argued with somebody. A mistress to one of the gang 1 leaders in the northeastern region, what was the mistress¡¯ name?¡± The restaurant owner could not recall the name for a moment. He then turned his head and called out to his wife. ¡°Hey, that woman, the one that found out the opposite restaurant has a problem, what was her name?¡± Women usually could recall matters regarding another woman very well. The owner¡¯s wife immediately said, ¡°oh! That woman! She¡¯s really very sl*tty! I heard she used to be a small actress, and she is called...Cindy Miller. This Cindy Miller has quite a good rtionship with the wife of thedy boss¡¯ former employer. Both the women joined hands and brought down the restaurant.¡± Alex was speechless. He had no recollection of this Cindy Miller person. Who? Did he know her? She was even a small actress? since when was he acquainted with any small actress? After they had left the restaurant, Alex asked Garrett when they were in the car, ¡°Who is Cindy Miller?¡± Garrett looked ufortable. ¡°Master, you have forgotten about it. This woman named Cindy Miller once tried to seduce you. At that time, she was at a banquet venue and she... disrespected the madam, so you asked that woman to apologize to madam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± He finally had a little recollection of that woman. ¡°Go investigate! Find out where that woman is right now! ¡± Just as Alex said that, his phone rang. He saw that it was an unfamiliar number, and he answered it immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A delicate and gentle voice could be hearding from the other end of the line. ¡° Master Alex...¡± Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 chapter 1542 Alex was stunned, and then he asked calmly, ¡° You are?¡± ¡°Master Alex, you...you don¡¯t even recognize my voice? Mrs Poole even said that you have praised me.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice was extremely gentle. ¡°Mrs Poole?¡± Alex asked. Cindy said on the other end of the line, ¡° Master Alex, I had never thought that your rtionship with Mrs Poole would be this good. I only found out that both of you were childhood sweethearts when I heard it from Mrs Poole... Master Poole, you¡¯re surprisingly a person withsting affections. You actually waited for your wife...since she was almost fifteen years old. It turns out that you have been so disdainful to all the other women out there because you have been waiting for her all long. I have truly misunderstood you many years ago. I thought you cared for Jane Sheen very much back then. It turned out it wasn¡¯t like that. Now, I finally understood your intentions. Who asked Jane to be asking for it herself?¡± Alex was speechless. At that moment, it would be impossible to say that he was not agitated by this. He almost asked in a fit of anger, ¡° Where is Jane now?¡± However, Alex knew very well what was grasping at straws. At that moment, it was unknown if Jane was alive or not. If Jane was still alive and she was in Cindy¡¯s hands, then Alex did not dare to think what Cindy would do next if he had revealed his actual thoughts to her. 2 He did not dare to think about it. He forced himself to suppress the rage in his heart and did his best to let his tone sound calm. ¡°Miss Miller, may I know...where are you now? Cindy was startled. ¡°What? Master Alex, you don¡¯t know where I am? Are you...joking with me?¡± Alex did not answer. He suddenly realized that when he was violently beating up Lily the day before yesterday in South City, why did he think of asking Lily for Cindy¡¯s address? However, that would also be less likely to happen. Alex still did not know that Cindy had also participated in this matter. At that moment, Alex could only lower his voice and said, ¡°I just want to meet you now.¡± Cindy asked, ¡°Master, what...are you talking about?¡± ¡°You heard me,¡± said Alex coldly. On the other end of the line, Cindy waspletely stunned, she suddenly could not Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. understand what on earth Alex meant, why did he suddenly want to meet her? At first, Cindy did not dare to think about it too much. She had seen how vicious Lily could be. That was truly expected of Mrs Poole, she said she wanted to end someone¡¯s life and she truly could just do it in a fraction of a minute. On the other end of the line, Cindy asked, trembling, ¡°Master, what...what do you mean? I...don¡¯t dare to have any improper ideas about you. I... I know about your feelings for your wife, let alone that she is now pregnant ? ? ? ¡°What?¡± He asked with such a soft voice that only he could hear himself. He had no idea that Lily was pregnant, whose child was she carrying? Alex was not bothered by that question at all. He only held on to the opportunity and said, ¡° Mm-hmm! Don¡¯t you women know about this? Pregnant women...¡± On the other end of the line, Cindy immediately understood it. ¡°oh! oh, oh, oh! I understand, Master Alex. I understand!¡± Cindy suddenly understood why Alex would call her at this moment. As expected of a person who had been mingling in the entertainment industry for so many years, Cindy was truly a smart person. She was mocking Lily coldly in her heart, what a Mrs Poole. She thought they were so in love, but now that she thought about it, it was just SO SO. On the other end of the line, Cindy said in a ttering manner, ¡°Master Alex, I am now in a faraway and remote county, where are you? I¡¯ll go and look for you, alright? Don¡¯t worry, Master Alex. I¡¯m already very sensible now, and I¡¯m very obedient. I would never pretend to be aloof like before anymore.¡± Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 chapter 1543 Alex asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle looking for you.¡± Cindy did not answer. How could she tell Alex? She was still the mistress to a 6o-year-old elderly man at that moment. What should she do if Alex were to go over and he was found out by that old d*mned thing? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I can¡¯t go over? Or are you hiding another man at your end?¡± asked Alex. Cindy was speechless. ¡°Never mind if you¡¯ve hidden a man there, even if you have hidden a hundred men there, I will let him face the worst punishment if any of them dare to ask about my matters!¡± ¡°No, no, Master. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ll tell you where I am now,¡± Cindy said hastily. At that moment, Cindy was suddenly overjoyed, she suddenly thought that with Alex¡¯s power, he could just end the life of the old man she was within a fraction of a minute. Therefore, if she could thoroughly win over Alex this time, then she could rise up in the world in the future. Cindy did not hope that she could be the legal wife of Alex, she was fine with being one of his countless secret lovers. As long as she was his lover, then she would be the same as all the others. If she wanted to be outstanding among Alex¡¯s countless lovers, then that would depend on who was more capable. Cindy finally understood one thing, which was Alex did not like aloof women, since he did not like women who are aloof, then that would mean he liked seductive women? As long as Cindy was given an opportunity, she certainly would fully showcase her seductiveness in front of Alex. She absolutely would get him hooked and return for more. '' Cindy said over the phone with full confidence, ¡°Master Alex, I¡¯m now at the most northeastern ce. Any further north would be the national borders. This ce is by the sea and it¡¯s called white Ocean city.¡± White Ocean city. Alex was quite familiar with that ce. He had even personally protected that ce in the past. After he had confirmed the location, Alex was even more excited. However, no matter how excited he was, he also had to hold himself back. To suppress the uncertainty in his heart, Alex lowered his voice even more, and it was even a little hoarse. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°That woman...¡± He was not sure whether Jane was alive or not. If he heard the news that Jane was no longer alive, then Alex would have a blood bath in White Ocean city in the next second. He would want to catch Cindy alive, and then cop her up, piece by piece. Alex did not even dare to listen to what Cindy had to say next. He handed the phone to Garrett, and Garrett listened attentively. ¡¯ On the other end of the phone, Cindy was saying with iparable excitement. ¡°That woman you¡¯re referring to, is it Jane, Master Alex? Garrett simply uttered in a soft and very low voice, ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Cindy, on the other end, seemed to have turned into a chatterbox. ¡°That woman truly did not know better. Even if she had been your human bed warmer, she also shouldn''t find another man behind your back. She truly was audacious to cheat on you. she truly deserved it! She truly deserved to end up like this. I¡¯ll tell you some good news, Master. That man died extremely horribly. He died in the deep forest up in the mountains, and his body was not even collected. I¡¯m guessing his body has already been dragged away by wild beasts by now.¡± ¡®That man had died?¡¯ Garrett was stunned. Garett had met Noah once. Noah was a good man. He was honest and yed by the books but did not appear to be a fool. In fact, even if Jane did not get back with his master, it actually also would not be bad for her to be with his man. He actually died. Garrett felt miserably. Before waiting for him to ask anything, Cindy¡¯s voice could be heard want Jane alive or dead?¡± Garrett immediately covered the phone, and then he said to Alex in surprise, ¡°Master, your wife...is still alive.¡± Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 chapter 1544 when Alex heard the few words of ¡°Your wife is still alive.¡±, Alex¡¯s entire body rxed. He even had a slight smile on his face. At that moment, Alex did not even ask if the child in Jane¡¯s belly was still there and if she had been humiliated by other men. The reason why he did not ask was that these were matters that Alex had to consider at that moment. His only concern was that she was still alive. As long as she was still alive, he would not ask for anything else anymore. If Jane had already been defiled, then Alex certainly would use his gentleness to heal her in the remaining years of his life. If Jane had lost the child in her belly and would never be able to give birth in the future, then Alex would tell her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll treat Sebastian¡¯s children as our own in the future. Sabrina is pregnant again. All the children that she gave birth to in the future would be our children.¡± Even if Jane had be crimpled, he would still support her for the rest of her life. He would let her sit in a wheelchair and still hold a wedding with her. In any case, at that moment, Alex was asking for extremely little. He only wanted Jane to be alive, and that would be enough. Nothing else mattered anymore. Alex took the phone from Garrett¡¯s hands. He then eximed with all his might and said to Cindy, ¡°what I want is of course to have Jane alive!¡± Cindy was clever. ¡°Master, I understand what you meant. Do you wish to personally torment that woman?¡± Alex was speechless. How should he answer that question? It was going to take a day and a night of driving to get to White Ocean city from Bay County. Even if he were to take a flight, it would probably take a day to get in and out of the airport and to wait for the flight. In that case, driving would be much faster. Even if there was a possibility for him to meet Jane after a day and a night, at this moment, Alex did not dare to rashly make a decision. This was because Jane was in the hands of another person. If he could not rush and arrive in front of Jane in a minute, then she would still be in danger. He could not let Jane¡¯s life be in danger. Therefore, at that moment, Alex asked Cindy in return with a wicked tone, ¡°What do you think?¡± Cindy stammered. ¡°Master, I... I don¡¯t know what are your intentions?¡± Alex suddenly red up. ¡°Foolish woman! Don¡¯t keep trying to guess my intentions. I hate when women around me, especially women who are by my bedside, simply guess my intentions! You just have to remember this! You must keep that woman alive for me! Because I want to deal with her myself! ¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cindy immediately nodded her head vigorously as if she was a chicken pecking on grains. ¡°I got it. I understand, Master Alex. Mrs Poole had personally told me half a month ago that that woman had betrayed you. Don¡¯t...worry. I will definitely keep her alive for you, Master Alex. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alex suppressed her anger a little. ¡°Wait for me in White Ocean City.¡± '' ¡°I got it, Master. I will certainly wait for you. I will get myself thoroughly cleansed and wait for you. Master Alex, I will let you know what a true woman is.¡± Cindy sounded as if she was tightly holding onto the opportunity and flirted aggressively with Alex. Alex was disgusted when he heard it. However, he still said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my schedule. I¡¯m hanging up now!¡± After saying that, he hung up the call with no hesitation. On the other end of the phone, Cindy was still thoroughly immersed in the call and had not had enough of it. she held the phone in her hand and was beaming like a fully blossomed flower. She was almost muttering without stopping, ¡°Master Alex. Master ising. The day for me to make a name of my own in the future ising! ¡± Cindy then drove back to her and her husband¡¯s residence. He was said to be Cindy¡¯s husband, but in fact, that old man was only her lover. To subserviently be the lover to a man who was old enough to be her father was something Cindy had to do because she had no choice. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 chapter 1545 Back then when Cindy had been banished to the northeastern region by Alex and was never to see the light of day again, she had also been set up by others and almost became an illegal call-girl. After all, Cindy was quite beautiful, so she managed to seduce the second most powerful person in the underworld here in the White Ocean territory, Lenny Powell. That old man was already sixty-five years old and he had no ability in that certain aspect at all, but he still tortured her. Cindy had long wanted to leave this old d* mned thing. She originally was nning to send Jane as a gift to the most powerful person in the underworld of white Ocean territory, Huron Hall. Huron¡¯s family had been very poor in his early years. There were many children in the family and there were many men, so he ended up being a single man. Later on, he unexpectedly made a fortune of ten million dors in the year he turned forty. Only then did he manage to find himself a bride to marry. Back then, Huron was already forty years old, but he was still a virgin. However, his wife was not the same. Huron¡¯s wife had a boyfriend, who was her childhood sweetheart. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, after that boy went to college in a big city, he found himself a girlfriend and then he kicked Huron¡¯s wife aside. At that moment, Huron¡¯s wife was already nine months pregnant, and she was dragged by her family to forcibly have abor induction. After she had given birth to the child, that woman¡¯s family then pulled some strings and introduced her to Huron. That girl was only twenty four years old then, and she was very reluctant to marry Huron. Later on, she did not manage to get pregnant after she had been with Huron for about two years. Huron had scolded her and said that it was because she had abor induction earlier on, so her health was in a bad condition. That was the reason why she could not get pregnant again. He had also often scolded and beaten her up. Not only that, but after Huron got richer and richer, he then kept looking for other women outside, and did not bother about his wife at home anymore. One day, his wife actually ran away, she also got in touch with that college student who had dumped her back then. Huron¡¯s wife would rather willingly be that college student¡¯s mistress than return to Huron¡¯s side again. At that time, Huron had be very powerful. He then utilized the power he had in his hands and crippled the college student by having him beaten up. His wife, who was almost nine months pregnant again, was captured by him. Ever since then, his heavily pregnant wife would kneel in front of him every day. Huron then exhausted all the methods to torture his wife until the child in his wife¡¯s belly became a stillbirth. Later on, his wife went insane and then she passed away. However, Huron had gained a fetish instead. Ever since then, he started to like pregnant women. To be more specific, he liked to torture pregnant women. Huron could not even remember the number of pregnant women he had tortured in the twenty years from the age of forty-five to sixty-five years old. Usually, they were the women who were pregnant with illegitimate children, were tricked, were dumped by their boyfriends, and plenty of others. In a recent couple of years, the chances of him finding this kind of pregnant woman were getting slimmer and slimmer as Huron got older. It seemed that Huron had not been able to find this kind of prey in thest couple of years. Cindy was happily thinking that if she could send this woman, who was more than four months pregnant, to Huron as a gift, then he would be grateful for Cindy, right? Originally, Cindy had wanted to rely on Huron¡¯s power to suppress her d*mned man a little. However, Cindy had a change of decision at the moment. She wanted to get a sum of money from Huron. After that, she could use the matter of having Huron torture Jane to suck up to Alex. That would be the best of both worlds! Cindy could kill two birds with one stone! Maybe once Master Alex became happy, he could even help Cindy get rid of that old d*mned man of hers. This way, she could kill three birds with one stone. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Cindy was feeling happy, and she pushed open the door to the ce that Jane was held up. ¡° Jane Sheen, follow me to meet your financial backer!¡± As soon as Cindy opened the door, she was stunned. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 chapter 1546 At that moment, Lenny was confronting Jane in the small room that Jane was being held in. That old d*mned thing was wearing nothing but a pair of shorts, and he was looking at Jane with a smug expression. ¡°Little pregnant woman, let¡¯s see where you can run off to today. Although you¡¯re pregnant, you are very attractive. Your skin is as fair and soft as cotton, and you have an elegant temper. You¡¯re so beautiful that I suspect you are the real movie star instead. You¡¯re much prettier than the sl*tty Ninth. I like just the kind of woman Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. like you. As long as you serve me well, I will let you give birth to your child, and I might even let you take Ninth¡¯s ce.¡± The Ninth that Lenny was talking about was Cindy. He has plenty of lovers, and Cindy was the ninth one. The pregnant Jane, who had a pale face, had already been locked in there for three days and three nights, when Jane was first locked in there, she wanted to just end it all by ending her life. However, every time Cindy came to deliver food to her, she would let Jane watch a video that was just recorded. ¡°Your mother-in w is eating now. If you don¡¯t eat or don¡¯t obey me, then she loses her life immediately. Of course, you can just not care whether she lives or dies. After all, she is already more than seventy years old, and she is not your biological mother either, right?¡± When Jane heard Cindy mentioning her mother-inw, Jane would be in tears. ¡°I¡¯ll eat. I¡¯ll certainly eat. I¡¯m begging you to please take care of her.¡± Jane sincerely pleaded toCindy without any dignity. ¡°As long as you eat, I will then take care of her.¡± Cindy smiled smugly. After she had taken a few bites, Jane then raised her head and asked Cindy, ¡°My...my husband¡¯s body, is somebody collecting it?¡± Cindy was first stunned. ¡°Your husband?¡± She thenughed. ¡°Oh, you mean that drug dealer?¡± ¡°He is not a drug dealer! ¡± Jane cried. ¡°It was all of you! All of you joined hands to have my husband killed. You had everything nned since the beginning to have our whole family killed, right?¡± Cindy imitated Lily¡¯s tone. Then, she shrugged with a smile. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re not a stupid pregnantdy?¡± ¡°Was it Alex?¡± Jane asked in despair again. ¡°Of course!¡± Cindy replied. There was a pause before she smiled viciously and looked at Jane. ¡°B*tch, I originally thought you were a high-end human bed warmer, but you turned out to just be so-so! Who do you think you are? You dared to go against Mrs Poole? You have never thought of it, right? Master Poole loved his wife very much. For his wife, Master Poole had exhausted all the ways to back you up against the wall and have you killed! I can¡¯t say that about your situation at this moment. It¡¯s actually would be very easy for Master Alex to force you to a dead end, but he wanted to torture you alive until his wife is contended. Can you understand this? B*tch?¡± Tears flowed down Jane¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Why? why haven''t I thought of it earlier on? Why would I trust that Alex would spare my family of three, why?¡± Jane then suddenly smiled miserably, ¡°why do all the powerful men have so many ways to torture a person? First, he ttered me. After that, he forced me to a dead end, but he also won¡¯t allow me to die?¡± Jane threw her head back and roared miserably. ¡°How can you bully others like this!¡± Cindy pinched Jane¡¯s chin. ¡°Bully you? Jane, you were the one who had treated yourself as a human, why didn¡¯t you think about it? How was it possible for Master Alex to treat such a woman like you as human? ¡°You¡¯re just a cougar who seemed easy to others! Master Alex even made me apologize to you back then. You¡¯re not worthy of it! Now, let me tell you clearly! It was Master Alex who had given me the orders asking me to be here and serve you well! ¡± Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 chapter 1547 Jane raised her head and looked at Cindy with despair. Cindy¡¯s face, on the other hand, was filled with a sinister smile. ¡°Let me die! Just let me die with my mother-in w, alright?¡± Jane asked. ¡°No!¡± Cindy rejected her straightforwardly. ¡° It¡¯s Master Alex¡¯s intention to keep you alive!¡± Jane sighed miserably. ¡°Fine. I will think of a way to end my own life! I will not eat or drink. I will go on a hunger strike. As long as you dare to get near me, I would bite off my own tongue. I¡¯ll end my own life by slicing my wrist! I absolutely would not stay alive! You can dream on!¡± Cindy suddenly let out a peal of manicughter. ¡°Pregnant woman, you have forgotten that you still have a mother-inw. What do you think was my purpose for driving in front while taking your elderly mother-in-w with me? Did I bring her back to take her as my own mother? of course, it was to lure you! Otherwise, why would you drive behind and chase after me? Could it be that you weren¡¯t trying to catch up to her and you weren¡¯t trying to get her back?¡± ¡°I...where have you gotten her to?¡± Cindy raised her eyebrows and said very condescendingly, ¡°In the future, I will record a video of your mother-inw eating for you every day. If you eat properly and stay alive, then she will stay alive as well, otherwise, she will die. However, before she dies, I will let her enjoy herself...¡± ¡°No...don¡¯t. Don¡¯t treat her like that, don¡¯t!¡± Jane knelt and pleaded with Cindy in tears. Jane had already been defeated by life, she had beenpletely beaten down. She could kneel before anyone she met at that moment. As long as she could save her mother-in- Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jane was originally supposed to be beaten to death by Lily three months ago. If Jane had been killed by Lily at that time, then at least Noah and his mother could still be alive and well. However, Noah and his mother had met Jane and they saved her. After that, a fatal disaster was brought onto them. At that moment, only Noah¡¯s mother was left. If Jane were to let her die, then she would not be able to exin herself to Noah after she went to hell in the future. ¡°As long as you keep her alive and not let her suffer, I¡¯ll do anything you make me do.¡± Jane was alreadypletely in Cindy¡¯s control. ¡°Very well!¡± In the past three days, Cindy had kept Jane locked up in the small room of the mansion that she was at. Cindy had been negotiating the price with Huron. It was only natural that Cindy wanted to ask for the highest price possible for Jane. Also, she had agreed with Huron to let him torture Jane severely. In the meantime, Cindy had been waiting for Alex during the past three days as well. At that moment, she finally had gotten news from Alex. Master Alex would be going to that city soon. She must certainly let Alex see her masterpiece, and she would definitely make Alex satisfied. Jane was thinking about that to herself happily. However, Cindy never would have thought that even when Jane was already in such a wretched state, had lost her dignity, and could not evenpare to b*tch, her own old man would still take a fancy on Jane? The old man actually wanted to let that pregnantdy take over Cindy¡¯s ce? ¡¯ Truly d*mned! ¡°B*tch, you actually dared to seduce my man!¡± Cindy rushed forward, and then she raised her hand to p Jane. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 chapter 1548 Lenny turned around and saw Cindy. He looked furious. ¡°B*tch! Get the hell out of here! I¡¯m here to do this pregnant woman. I don¡¯t need you to interfere! Get out of here immediately!¡± Cindy was so furious that she shouted, ¡°Lenny Powell!¡± ¡°Call me Master!¡± Lenny turned around and strangled Cindy without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re just a b*tch that I have kept. Do you think you¡¯re worthy to call me by my name? You had secretly kept such a beauty hidden in private, and you did not let me enjoy her first?¡± Cindy truly wanted to kill Lenny with a headbutt. However, she did not dare to go head -to- head with Lenny on his territory. Fortunately, Master Alex was arriving the following day. As long as Master Alex hade over, then he could certainly get rid of this b*stard, Lenny! Cindy held her breath and forced a smile at Lenny with her face flushed. ¡°Master, Master, put me down. Listen to me first.¡± Only then did Lenny release Cindy. ¡°Speak! If you don¡¯t give me a reason today, then I will send you to those few clients of mine and let them do you to death!¡± Cindy smiled awkwardly. However, her heart was filled with iparable resentment! It was not the first or second time Lenny had sent her to his clients! She had long wanted to leave this old d*mned man, but she has not saved enough money yet. The old d*mned man had recently be more and more stingy. He had only given her half a million dors that year. What was half a million dors enough for? It was not even enough for beauty treatments! Never mind that he had only given her half a million dors, but she had to apany that old man¡¯s clients from time to time. He truly treated Cindy as a wh*re. Cindy must have that old d*mn thing killed! To do so, she had to rely on Alex¡¯s power. If she needed the help of Alex¡¯s power, then she must tter Alex. The best way to tter Alex at that moment was to torture Jane until Alex was satisfied. Besides, torturing Jane was also something that Cindy was d to do! Cindy let out a few coughs after being choked by Lenny. After she had recovered, she said, ¡° Lenny, my master, didn¡¯t we have an agreement? Huron needs a pregnant woman. We will give this cheap woman to Huron, and not only will he give US a sum of money, but he will also give you a lot of business. Besides, we also can¡¯t fight with Huron and we had already told him we have a pregnant woman to be given to him. If you were to get your hands on this pregnant woman beforehand, then how can we answer to Huron?¡± Cindy said it in a very gentle manner, but she was feeling extremely hateful in her heart. In fact, it would not matter much for Lenny to do this pregnant woman! lit just could not be Jane sheen! Not only that, but what did Lenny say? Did he want to let Jane, the pregnant woman, take over Cindy¡¯s position? D*mned! Cindy was a movie star and a woman who had never given birth before. Could it be that she was not as good as this pregnant b*tch? Just for this reason, Cindy could not let Lenny N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. have his way with Jane! Cindy was jealous! However, she never would have thought that Lenny would say condescendingly, ¡°You sl*t! Since when have I told you that I¡¯m afraid of Huron? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re taking this pregnant woman to please Huron, but your true goal was to leave me and be with Huron? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of Huron? Do you think Huron truly is the most powerful person at this border on this White Ocean city territory, and I could only be the second in power?¡± Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 chapter 1549 ¡°B*tch! How dare you view your man like that?¡± ¡°Master, what are you saying? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Master...¡± Cindy said. ¡°Get the hell away! If you don¡¯t get lost, then I will kill you! ¡± Lenny had had his heart set on getting his hands on Jane that day. He then kicked Cindy aside. At that moment, Cindy was exasperated! She had originally been envious of Jane for once having Alex¡¯s love and protection. She had thought that Jane was in her control, and she could even trade Jane off for her own bright future! However, at that moment, that d* mned pregnant woman was actually going snatch away her current man. She was already pregnant, but she was still capable of seducing others! In a fit of anger, Cindy had forgotten the promise she made to Alex. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you...¡± Cindy rushed towards Jane, but she was intercepted by Lenny halfway through. Although Lenny was already almost seventy years old, he had trained inbat when he was young. He looked like he was ying when he hit Cindy. He then kicked Cindy hard again. Lenny then lifted Cindy in one fell swoop. He cursed. ¡°You d*mned b*tch! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know why you got together with me! What kind of bullsh*t star do you think you are? You¡¯ve just been banned and had nowhere else to go. Therefore, you came to this barrennd and got together with me! I know it without you telling me how many men you¡¯ve been involved with before me! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been with a woman before! With that measurement of yours and the extent that it has loosened, I just treated you like a worn - out sack! ¡± ¡°You...¡± Cindy trembled. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want you anymore from now on. In the future, your ce and this mansion of yours will be given to his little pregnant woman! You¡¯re a bottomless ungrateful wretch. You had such a good treasure hidden in your hands, but you didn¡¯t think of letting your man enjoy it. You actually wanted to give it to that son of a b*tch, Huron! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of Huron? Bullsh*t! Get out of here!¡± The old man just suddenly turned against Cindy like that. Indeed, he also already had seen enough of b*tches like Cindy. The women around him were all after his money, and they were all incredibly debauched. However, this little pregnant woman had a kind of indescribable appeal. She just looked different from those women of his at first nce. She looked like a good woman from a good family. She had a shy and timid expression, but she was also unyielding. She had tears on her face, which made her seem miserable, pitiful, and beautiful. That slightly showing baby bump in particr also had an indescribable charm. It has been so many years, and it was truly difficult for Lenny to have met a woman he liked. Without knowing the reason, he had just taken a fancy to this pregnant woman that day. Since there was already someone to take over Ninth, then what was the purpose of him keeping that rotten person around? Was it because he had too much money to spend? In a fit of anger, Lenny carried Cindy out the door and threw her out like trash. ¡°Get further away! My clients are disgusted just by looking at you!¡± After saying that, he then turned around and closed the door. Cindy did not me herself for being with the wrong man after being driven out, she just cursed Jane at the top of her lungs, ¡°Jane, you b*tch! You vixen, you actually seduced my man, I curse that you die a horrible death! I curse that you will be tortured to death tonight by that old d*mned thing, Lenny Powell...¡± The sound of her cursing did not make Lenny look back. He was just very focused on walking towards the small room. That night, he could have a taste of something new. He walked into the small room while rubbing his hands together, when he saw that the room Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. was empty, Lenny was stunned. He muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°Where is that person? where could a pregnant woman go?¡± Cindy was still cursing outside the door at this moment. ¡°Jane sheen! You d*mned b*tch! Watch how I¡¯ll deal with your mother-inw! I will definitely slice her up a thousand times and will let her die a slow and agonizing death!¡± ¡°No...don¡¯t. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Jane¡¯s extremely cold voice could be hearding from behind Cindy. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 chapter 1550 Cindy absolutely could not believe it. This woman escaped? However, it was also not that strange for her to run out as her limbs were not cuffed. Cindy¡¯s voice was filled with hate. ¡°Pregnant woman, you¡¯re quite sensible! since you¡¯ve run out, thene with me!¡± ¡°Where is my mother-inw?¡± The reason why Jane took advantage of the time when Cindy and Lenny were arguing with each other to run out was to ask about her mother-in- ¡°Of course she is in the hotel! Don¡¯t worry, I certainly would not do anything to her because I want to use her as the bargaining chip to ckmail you. If she is gone, then you probably would have died a long time ago. Why else could you possibly submit yourself and ept anything in front of me?¡± Cindy said bluntly. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jane¡¯s tine carried a sense of dyed numbness. It was as if she was a dead person walking. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask to do, and my only request is to keep my mother-inw alive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Get in the car with me!¡± Cindy ordered Jane. It was fortunate that Cindy had not driven her car into the yard that day. otherwise, she would not even have a car to drive at that moment. Jane mechanically got into Cindy¡¯s car. Just as Cindy was about to drive off, Lenny came chasing after them from the mansion. ¡° Stop! Stop right there, you b*tch! Where is that pregnant woman? Where are you taking that pregnant woman to? ¡°Ninth, you b*tch! Are you taking that pregnant woman to Huron¡¯s now? Listen to me, woman! I am not afraid of Huron! If he dared to fight for a woman with me, then watch how I¡¯ll deal with him! Also, don¡¯t let me catch you! Once I have caught you, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell! ¡± Cindy just drove towards the outside like she had gone insane, and she just sped straight to Huron¡¯s residence. Although Lenny had been cursing and saying that he was not afraid of Huron, Huron¡¯s power over the underworld in White Ocean city¡¯s territory was indeed much greater than Lenny¡¯s. Huron''s residence alone was many times more luxurious than Lenny¡¯s small mansion. When they arrived at Huron¡¯s mansion, Cindy took out her phone and called Huron. On the other end, Huron answered the call very quickly. ¡°Little beauty...¡± Cindy was happy after hearing him say that, and she smiled frivolously. ¡°Mr Hall, I have brought the item over.¡± ¡°That was fast!¡± Huron immediately sat up straight. Cindy immediately asked in a ttering manner, ¡°Mr Hall, are you going to personallye out and check the item or would you like me to send it right tof you? After all, I am fine with anything. It¡¯s just the price...¡± Hearing Cindy and another man treating her as an item and negotiating the price for her, Jane acted as if she had not heard it at all. She waspletely dazed, she truly was an item at the moment. An item that could be sold and bought by others. Was she sad? No, she was not. Jane had no feeling at all. At this point, she was already beyond numbed. The only person that she still cared about in this world was her mother-in- should have died a long time ago! Just like what her biological parents had said, she N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. should not havee to this world in the first ce. The thing that she should not have done the most was fall in love with Alex. Alex had treated her the best in her difficult life. He had never once hit her, had never imprisoned her, had always given her freedom, and let her live a morous life thatsted for seven years. Although Alex had done all that, he also was the man who had hurt Jane the most. After all, he was the prince of Kidon City, so he actually had plenty of ways to toy with her. It turned out that everything, him giving her money, telling her he had spared her, and saying that he would let her live her life with her true love were all fancy ways of toying with her. 3 Did that make it more exciting? Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 chapter 1551 There were no tears left to be squeezed out of Jane¡¯s eyes anymore. Her eyes would hurt if she were to cry any longer. ¡®Jane, why are you still feeling this upset? Was it because of the child?¡¯ She already no longer wanted to keep the child in her belly. In the past three days, she had bounced and punched her own belly to get rid of the child. However, it seemed like the child had a very vigorous vitality. No matter how much she suffered, the child was still there. Also, she could feel the little baby¡¯s thumping heartbeat in her belly, why must the heavens y tricks on her like that? she had once wanted a child very much, but she was not able to keep any of them. However, at that moment, she no longer wanted the child anymore, but that child was growing very peacefully in her belly instead. Sheughed suddenly. Perhaps this was what the heavens had nned for her. It was God¡¯s will that she deserved to be tortured alive with a pregnant belly. However, nothing mattered anymore. As long as her mother-inw could still be alive, then she would just let others torture her as they pleased. Jane followed Cindy out of the car in a daze. She then walked into the mansion in a daze as well while being led by Cindy. The lights inside the mansion were bright. Before they entered the mansion, they could hear theughter of a bevy of beauties, and an aged voice was mixed among them. Upon entering, they saw that it was indeed incredibly lively there. In therge living room, an elderly man as fat as a pig with a belly so big as if he was nine months pregnant was sitting in the middle of the couch. The elderly man¡¯s chubby cheeks were squeezed into a smile, and he was surrounded by five women. He looked here and there, and then he immediately smiled and said nicely to the beautiful women, ¡°My prey is here.¡± All of the five women then looked towards the door with excitement. These few women had usually been doted on by the old man as if they were princesses. They had always heard that the old man liked to abuse pregnant women, but they had never seen it in the past N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. three years. They did not dare to get pregnant at all because they were afraid that they would be abused to death by the old d*mned thing if they did. Curiosity, as well as women¡¯s jealousy, made them eager to see how unlucky the pregnant woman who had just arrived was. It was not their own doomed encounter anyway, so no onlookers would ever dislike the drama for being too juicy. All five of the women were incredibly excited. When they saw the pregnantdy with a pale face and dazed expression, all five women had condescending gazes. The few women, who were as beautiful as flowers, felt that the slightly bulging belly in particr that was under Jane¡¯s dirty clothes was unbearably ugly. One of the women kicked Jane and asked with a side-long nce, ¡°I heard that you used to be a human bed warmer for Kidon City¡¯s Master Poole?¡± Another woman immediately scolded sharply. ¡°Ha! I¡¯m guessing she was not even a bed warmer. How can a woman like her warm his bed? At best she was just a tool for him to vent his lust. You have never touched Master Alex¡¯s bed, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, how can a woman such as you even want to carry Master Alex¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Ha! You were dreaming of relying on the child to raise your position on Master Alex¡¯s end, right?¡± ¡°I never expected that not only did Master Alex not give you legitimate status, but he even sent you to our Master Hall to let you have a taste of what it¡¯s called hell on earth!¡± ¡°Pfft! You deserved it!¡± Although this group of women did not know Jane at all, they viewed her as themon enemy and desperately wanted to simply hack Jane to death, who asked that Jane used to be the woman of Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex? 1 D*mned! Facing the group of women who were ridiculing her, Jane turned a deaf ear towards them. She just looked at the elderly man, who was like a fat pig that was sitting on the couch. ¡°Come over and kneel in front of me,¡± the man ordered Jane. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 chapter 1552 Jane looked at that fat elderly man sluggishly. ¡°You asked me to kneel in front of you, but can you take me to my mother-inw?¡± ¡°What mother-inw of yours? I just want you. Why would I want that old woman?¡± Huron got up and came to the front of Jane. He then kicked Jane to her knees. He then turned around and looked towards Cindy. ¡° What¡¯s going on? why is she asking for her mother-in- Cindy immediately pulled Huron to the side and exined, ¡°This woman is determined to die, so if we don¡¯t use her mother-inw to constrain her, she may just end her own life. If she ends her own life, then how would you get to y with her?¡± Huron gave it a thought. ¡°So, that was it. I have a lot of tricks to y, so don¡¯t let her die.¡± Cindy was beaming brightly. ¡°The more tricks, the better. Mr Hall, I can tell you that this was a matter that Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex had specially ordered me to handle. Once this was done well, never mind me, but even you will get many benefits out of it. You think you can lord over this territory in white Ocean City, but could you fight with Kidon city¡¯s Master Alex?¡± Although Huron was an almost 70 years old elderly man, he was not confused. He immediately shook his head. ¡°Of course, I would be no match for him. Every time Master Alex came to the borders here, local tyrants like us had to stay hidden and hibernate, who would be so free and bold to offend Master Alex!¡± ¡°Therefore, this is your good chance to perform.¡± Cindy changed to another topic abruptly. ¡°However, no matter how you torture this woman, and no matter how many tricks you have, you can never let her die. Master Alex wants her alive and not dead. Do you understand?¡± '' Huron grinned. ¡°Although I¡¯m already old, I am also a man. I obviously understand Master Alex¡¯s intentions. To think of that woman of mine back then, I also want her alive and not dead! Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cindy looked delighted. Usually, Huron would not even take an extra look at Cindy because in Huron¡¯s eyes, Cindy¡¯s level was not enough. The few beauties by Huron¡¯s side at that moment had all just turned twenty, and they were all delicate young models in white Ocean city. Although they were not as popr as Cindy back then when she was a celebrity, they were younger than Cindy. Although such a woman like Cindy had once been in Kidon city¡¯s entertainment, was she also not a character who was out of fashion? Since she was out of fashion and had been banned by someone, that could only mean that she had been mixing with people who were not easy to mess with. Holden knew that very well in his heart, so he would not take in such a rotten item like Cindy. Back then when Cindy came to seek refuge with Huron, he did not even let Cindy meet him. Only then did that old d*mned thing Lenny managed to take the advantage to take in Cindy. However, Huron never would have thought that Cindy was a woman who truly had some skills, she actually managed to strike up a rtionship with Kidon city¡¯s Master Alex. Therefore, Huron did not dare to treat Cindy badly today because who would not want to strike up a rtionship with Master Alex from Kidon city? If Huron managed to do so, then Huron¡¯s identity would no longer be the lowly local tyrant in the future anymore. * Cindy looked at the way Huron fawn over her, she then took it one step further. ¡°To be honest with you, Mr Hall, I had known that this was your cup of tea for a very long time, so I exhausted all the ways to get this pregnant woman to you. This way, you get to y, and in the meantime, you also get to let Master Alex remember you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Miss Miller. You¡¯re right,¡± said Huron in a ttering manner. Cindy suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, I have also offended that d*mned old man of mine!¡± Huron said, ¡°This...¡± ¡°However, it was not because of you! You also know that I am an ambitious person who doesn¡¯t belong here. I am only temporarily here after being forced toe to his miserable now, I¡¯m going to return to Kidon City soon. In the future, I will be someone rich in resources in both Kidon City and South City. ¡°I am still someone by Master Alex¡¯s side who is highly sought-after. Therefore, Mr Hall, before Master Alex arrives in white Ocean City, can you take me in? otherwise, I would be stabbed to death by that old d*mnd thing Lenny as soon as I leave this ce.¡± Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 chapter 1553 Huron immediately patted his chest and said, ¡° Leave that to me!¡± After saying that, he then shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Uno, Dos, Tres, Cuatro, and Cinco! All five of youe here!¡± The five women who were surrounding Huron just now immediately came to the front of him. One of the girls in her twenties asked, ¡° What¡¯s the matter, Huron?¡± ¡°This is your senior! Miss Miller had a few roles in TV and film back then. Treat her well,¡± Huron ordered. One of the beautiful girls called out with a grin, ¡°Miss Miller,e with US.¡± Cindy then followed the five beautiful women and went upstairs. Huron¡¯s mansion has a total of three floors. The first floor was for the maids. The second floor was for himself. His five beautiful young models were all staying in the eight rooms on the third floor. After the beautiful women took Cindy to the third floor and arranged a room for her, they then started to question Cindy thoroughly. ¡°Miss Miller, I heard that you have quite a close rtionship with Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex, is that right?¡± ¡°Miss Miller, have you met Master Alex?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Miss Miller used to be in the entertainment industry in Kidon city, of course, she knows Master Alex.¡± ¡°Miss Miller, I heard that Master Alex is only thirty-four years old this year, and he is tall and handsome. He is almost one hundred and ny centimeters tall. I had long heard that Master Alex and Master Sebastian in South City, one in the north and one in the south, are both extremely handsome men. Also, they were both rich and powerful men.¡± ¡°Cuatro, look at you, you¡¯re just like someone with emophilia. Be careful not to let the old man hear you! He¡¯ll end your life! ¡± ¡°Haha, if it was in the past, the man may hear it, but he won¡¯t today. I¡¯m guessing that the old man is now torturing the pregnantdy on the second floor, right? Haha...¡± ¡°Miss Miller, can you tell me the story of you and Master Alex?¡± Cindy knew, which one of them did not wish to meet Alex once? Which of them was not daydreaming of having him take a fancy to them, and then pick them to be his lover? Cindy sneered. ¡®You wish!¡¯ However, Cindy did not express it on her face. She only looked askance at these young models as if she was their big sister. ¡° If hees quick enough, you may meet Master Alex tomorrow. Won¡¯t you know about it after meeting him?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Gosh!¡± ¡°I have to take a beauty sleep tonight.¡± ¡°Miss Miller, I will be your follower...¡± The few young models then surrounded Cindy and massaged her shoulder and legs for her. That night, although Cindy and her old man had a conflict that ended with Cindy being homeless, she was not nervous at all. Instead, she had a veryfortable night with five young models serving her by her side. Inparison to Cindy, Jane had a rough time. She was taken to the second floor by Huron. Her clothes were filthy and her hair was in a mess, she looked at Huron in a daze. ¡° What do you want to do to me?¡± Huron smiled in an eerily cold manner. ¡°What do you think?¡± His phone suddenly rang and he immediately answered it. ¡°Who is it? How dare you Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. interrupt my fun time?¡± Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 chapter 1554 Lenny¡¯s furious roar could be heard on the other end of the line. ¡°Huron Hall! You d* mned thing! I¡¯ll leave Cindy at your ce. If you have your way with her tonight, I will not hold you responsible! Return that little pregnant woman to me!¡± Huron was speechless. Huron had gotten used to lord over the territory of White Ocean City. That d*mned Lenny had never dared to even breathe too loudly in front of him. What ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. was going on that day? For the sake of a pregnant woman, Lenny actually dared to bluster at him. ¡°Lenny Powell! Have you taken the wrong medicine?¡± Huron scolded patiently. It was mainly because Huron was happy that day. He had beencking this type of item for three years. He had just gotten the item, so it was only natural for him to be so happy that he almost rubbed his hands together. However, he had never expected that Lenny had an unyielding tone on the other end of the line. ¡°Huron, I am an old d*mned thing, and so are you! We are already so old! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I just didn¡¯t want to fight with you anymore! It has been so many years. We have done our fair share of evil things. We have spent almost half of the money we¡¯ve traded with our lives on women, but what have we gotten out of it?¡± Huron was speechless. He never would have expected that Lenny would be like a changed man at that moment. Not only was Lenny not afraid of Huron, but he even started to talk some sense into him. Seeing that Huron did not answer, Lenny continued. ¡°We don¡¯t even have a woman who is with us wholeheartedly! Take my b*tch, Cindy, for example! when she was reduced to hundred dors on her. Even you were not willing to take her in. I was the one who took her in, but what happened in the end? Has she ever been true to me? No, she hasn¡¯t!¡± After letting out a sigh, Lenny said, ¡°However, that little pregnant woman is not the same.¡± Lenny was overwhelmed with emotions once the little pregnant woman was mentioned. She had been locked up by Cindy in the mansion for three days and three nights. Lenny had already found out about it on the first night, and he had also gone to visit her. Every single time he saw the little pregnant woman, she would be in a daze as if she was a psycho, and she would not stop asking, ¡° Where is my mother?¡± At that time, Lenny thought that person she was referring to was her biological mother. Later on, only did he find out that that was not it. The person the little pregnant woman was referring to was her fiance¡¯s mother. Also, her fiance had already passed away, she loved her fiance. Therefore, even if he had already passed away, she would still treat the life of her fiance¡¯s mother as something that was more important than her own life. Lenny has done countless bad things in his life, and he has plenty of women. There were as many as nine of them under his nose. That was truly the behavior of the typical rich man. However, Lenny was moved by the little pregnant woman. He then took a closer look at her temperament. Although she was poorly dressed and her hair was in a mess, her little face was hauntingly beautiful and adorable. When such a delicate and helpless woman saw her savior, she did not think of kneeling and asking for herself to be saved first. All of her attention was focused on her fiance¡¯s mother instead. She did not care for her life at all. Although such a woman was despondent, she had conquered the heart of Lenny who was in his sixties. He had earned quite a lot of money in this life. He had at least several million dors. However, all the women he had met had been wagging their tails and begging for pity like b*tches in front of him. They begged him for living necessities, but they had never been true to him. This was his first time seeing such a woman who did not fear death and was not tempted by money and rewards. He had thought about it, as long as the little pregnant woman was willing to be with him, he would give her a proper status, and will help raise her child! He would give her a few million dors worth of property, which was enough to spend over several lifetimes! However, before he could start this n, it was already ruined by that d*mned woman named Cindy Miller. 1 Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 chapter 1555 Was Lenny afraid of Huron? He was already an old man who had one foot in the grave, so who was he afraid of? He only wanted to find a woman who will be affectionate and loyal to him in this lifetime. Was that not allowed? ¡°Huron, in terms of power, I can¡¯tpare to you. However, we are both already so old! Now, newer generations are overthrowing the older ones. How long can we still live? As long as you let me have the little pregnant woman, I will give all of my territories to you. I just want to bring her and live a secluded life in the fields. How about that?¡± Lenny was considered to be discussing with Huron nicely. However, Huron only sneered. ¡°Powell! This matter is not as simple as you think! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t intercept! otherwise, you would die a terrible death!¡± Lenny instantly became furious. ¡°Hall! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? If you¡¯re going to be serious about it, then I will fight you to the end!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huron only uttered a sound in reply to Lenny. He knew Lenny was not afraid of him. After they are both old already and they only have their lives left, so who would be afraid? However, if Lenny caused trouble this time, then it truly would not end well anymore! Huron was waiting for Lenny to kick up a storm. It would be best if Lenny could create a greatmotion in White Ocean City. Then, when Master Alex arrived, he could directly take care of Lenny, and that would even save Huron from putting in even the slightest efforts. 3 After Huron hung up the call, he just stared at Jane. Sarcastically, he said to Jane, ¡°Never would I have expected that a pregnant woman like you would actually still have such a great charm. Even that old d*mned thing, Lenny, has been subdued by you?¡± Jane¡¯s expression was still dazed. ¡°Where is my mother-inw? Let me see if she has been sleeping and if she has eaten. I want to have a video chat with her. If she is still alive, then you can make me do anything! Don¡¯t ever hurt her. I¡¯ll cooperate with anything.¡± ¡°I just won¡¯t let you see her!¡± Huron raised his legs to kick Jane¡¯s belly. However, just as he was about to touch Jane¡¯s belly, he suddenly stopped. He was afraid that he would kick this delicate and weak woman to death, then it would be difficult to exin to Master Alex when the time came. He then immediately withdrew his leg. ¡°I can let you have a look at her and have a word with her.¡± After saying that, he turned on the video chat and directly contacted the person who was watching the old woman. The old woman was indeed staying at quite a nice ce. Jane¡¯s tears started to stream down her cheeks as soon as she took a look. ¡°Mrs...Mrs Hill.¡± The old woman immediately cried out. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t care about me, my child. I¡¯m already more than seventy years old. Live your life well, and go collect Noah¡¯s body. Don¡¯t be bothered with me anymore!¡± ¡°Mrs Hill, are you still willing to stay alive? If you¡¯re willing to stay alive, then I¡¯ll stay alive. If you¡¯re not willing anymore, then let¡¯s die together, alright?¡± Jane sobbed. She was originally already all cried out, and she felt that her tears had run dry. However, at that moment when she saw her mother-in-w, her tears broke out like a broken dam. ¡°I¡¯ll stay alive. I¡¯ll certainly stay alive.¡± On the other end, the old woman immediately wiped her cloudy tears. Just when she was about to say something else, the video chat had ended. ¡°Mrs Hill!¡± Jane shouted at the top of her lungs. She truly was exhausted. She really wanted to die together with her mother. However, the old woman was not willing to die, so Jane had to think of ways to protect her. Jane raised her tearful eyes and looked at the elderly man in front of him who was as fat as Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. a pig, and then she said calmly, ¡°Just say it. Whatever that you asked me to do, I will just obey. I only have one requirement. I want to talk to my mother-inw once a day.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The elderly man then immediately lifted his fat hand and grabbed Jane¡¯s chin. Right at that moment, his phone rang again. He answered the call immediately without even looking at the number first, and then he immediately roared, ¡°Lenny Powell, you old d *mned thing! I...¡± ¡°Is this Huron Hall? I am Alex Poole,¡± said Alex in an cold tone on the other end of the line. 2 Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 chapter 1556 On the other end of the phone call, Alex was halfway rushing over, but his path had been blocked by andslide. Alex had thought that he could reach white Ocean City in just a day by car, so he did not take the ne. In the end, it was raining, and then andslide happened. Both the front and back of the road Alex took were blocked. Therefore, he would not be able to make it to White Ocean City within a couple of days anymore. However, Alex was incredibly worried for Jane¡¯s safety, so he called Cindy again. On the other, Cindy wasying in bed and enjoying the shoulders and legs massages by a few servants as if she was a queen. When she saw that it was Alex calling, Cindy was truly surprised. The hand that was holding the phone started to tremble. When she answered the call, her voice could not help but tremble alluringly. ¡°Master...Master Alex, you¡¯re... you¡¯re calling me sote at night, you...¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Alex sternly asked in return. ¡°You can...you can, Master Alex, of course you can. Master...¡± Cindy did not know Alex''s directive for calling her sote at night. Was it to let her chat with him on the phone? Haha! That truly would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Cindy already had enough to show off, especially when there were five women by her side watching her with their eyes widened. 1 1 Suddenly, it was a different person on the other end of the phone, and that person¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Cindy Miller! Master Alex is drunk and is throwing a temper tantrum. The person he hated the most in his life is Jane, so he must personally punish her. Cindy, you have to remember this, you must keep Jane alive!¡± Cindy immediately nodded as if she was a chicken pecking on grains. ¡°I know, I know. You...must be Master Alex¡¯s right-hand man, right? Don¡¯t worry. I certainly will not let that Sheen woman die.¡± On the other end of the line, Garrett asked, ¡° Where is Jane right now?¡± Cindy was so frightened that she broke out a cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°She is with an old man that I have mentioned to Master Alex before. That old man had a fetish, and he especially liked torturing pregnant women...¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Garrett scolded angrily. Cindy then said, ¡°Please...tell me what to do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let that woman be tortured to death! When the timees, you will not be able to bear the consequences, and it will end badly for all of us!¡± said Garrett coldly and sternly. Cindy nodded eagerly again. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll go and tell Mr Hall now. I¡¯ll let him know that Jane must be kept alive. She must be!¡± ¡°No need! Give me his phone number. I¡¯ll ask him myself!¡± ordered Garrett. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll let you have it.¡± Cindy then immediately recited Huron¡¯s phone number. After the call was ended, Alex did not even spare a second and he immediately dialed Huron¡¯s cell. Alex did not know who exactly was Huron at that moment, but he knew about one thing. That was that man with thest name Hall must die! So much so that when the call was picked up, Alex then spoke in a very cold tone. On this end, Huron indeed had been quite terrified. He stuttered on the phone. ¡°Master- Master Alex, hi...hello. Your reputation precedes you, and I have heard a lot about you. I have always wanted to pay you a visit, but I don¡¯t have the qualification to do so.¡± ¡°Where is that woman?¡± Alex¡¯s tone was very harsh to the ears. Huron stammered. ¡°Master Alex, how...how would you want to handle her? Just say the word and I will guarantee your satisfaction!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. On the other end of the line, it was changed to Garrett¡¯s voice again. ¡°How does Master Alex want to handle her? He wants to slice her up into pieces!¡± ¡¯ Hearing that the other party had been changed to someone beside Alex, Huron also did not treat him differently. He pulled his phone slightly further away from him, and then he kicked Jane, and shended on her knees. Huron then angrily said to Jane, ¡°Did you hear that? Master Alex wants to slice you up into pieces!¡± Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 chapter 1557 After saying that, Huron then spoke into the phone. ¡°Sir, that woman is right next to me. She is more obedient than a trained dog now. Why don¡¯t I torture to half death tonight and first help Master Poole vent some anger? However, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly keep her alive.¡± It was an opportunity that was hard toe by for someone like Huron to be able to speak directly to Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex, so Huron certainly did not want to lose all the opportunities for him to showcase himself. At that moment, the matter was no longer as minor as how Huron abused the pregnant woman. The most important thing at that moment was how to grab this opportunity to strike up a rtionship with Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex. In the future, Huron would be one of Master Alex¡¯s men. However, what Huron never expected was that on the other end of the line, Garrett would immediately scold him. ¡°If you vent the anger on Master Alex¡¯s behalf, then how should Master Alex vent his anger? what is more enjoyable than having his anger vented by himself?¡± Huron was speechless. There was a pause before he wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said cautiously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. This anger must be vented by Master Alex himself. If someone else were to do it on his behalf, then Master Alex still would not feel relieved. I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I will noty my hands on this woman, and I will also guarantee that she will not die.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Garrett straightforwardly ended the call. After he hung up the call, he then looked at Alex, who was already foaming at the mouth from being anxious. ¡°Master Alex, there shouldn¡¯t be anything bad that would happen to madam...¡± Alex sat in the car, and his tone actually had a sense of despair. ¡°I hope so...¡± He thought quietly, ¡®Jane, please be alright, please...¡¯ On the other end, Jane still had not gotten up. She also did not think of getting back up. At the moment, Jane was iparably sluggish in everything she did. She was like a patient with dementia, and she just knelt there waiting for Huron to handle her. However, Huron squatted with strenuous effort, then he sighed mournfully. ¡°Such a pretty thing, but I can¡¯t enjoy it. However, it also doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can strike up a rtionship with Master Alex, then I will thrive in the future even more, so it doesn¡¯t matter to let go of this one.¡± He kicked Jane again. ¡°Just kneel here today! You¡¯re considered lucky. You get to live for a couple more days. I really want to know what exactly have you done to offend Master Alex. He actually wanted to slice you up piece by piece?¡± Jane was dumbfounded and had no reaction at all. To slice her up piece by piece? She felt so upset as if her heart was bleeding. Her eyes were sore and in pain, but she could not shed a tear. Great. Come and slice her up. It would be best if he woulde over now to slice her up. Jane suddenly threw her head back and bawled. ¡°Alex Poole,e and slice me up now! I will not let you go even if I¡¯ve gone to hell! ¡± On the other end, it was as if Alex, who was thousands of kilometers away and whose path was blocked by thendslide, seemed to have heard it. He suddenly shuddered, and then he sat up straight. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Garrett. ¡°Get someone to clean up thendslide overnight! ¡± said Alex irritably. ¡°Yes!¡± It took two whole days to clean up and repair the sections of the roads that were blocked by thendslide. Alex and Garrett then drove for almost an entire day again, and they finally arrived at White Ocean City. That had already been three days gone. Therge batch of people who were transferred over by Alex had arrived at White Ocean city even earlier than Alex. All of them were on standby. ¡°Master Alex, please give your orders!¡± said the subordinate. ¡°Go to Huron¡¯s mansion!¡± Alex said impatiently. He could not wait any longer, not even a single minute. He wanted to see Jane immediately. After half an hour, Alex arrived outside Huron¡¯s mansion. He could see Cindy standing at the door to Huron¡¯s mansion and greeting them with a smile from afar. ¡°Where is Jane?¡± Alex demanded. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 chapter 1558 Cindy was stunned to see Alex. Thest time Cindy saw Alex at the banquet was three years ago. At that time, Alex was dressed in a suit and he had a slender and tall figure. He was not the slightest bit as cold and indifferent as those directors described in the novels. On the contrary, he was gentle and elegant, and he seemed approachable. Cindy could not believe it at that time that a powerful man who hadmitted numerous murders would actually have that kind of image. However, Alex¡¯s image also gave Cindy the courage to deliberately step on Alex¡¯s foot. In the end, with just that encounter alone, Cindy truly experienced the decisive methods of a powerful man. He looked gentle and elegant, but he was a pretentious man. He was quick, vicious and urate with his moves. Even before Cindy could react in time, she had lost her promising career in the entertainment industry, within a blink of an eye, she was banished to this barrennd and became a wh*re to an old man who was in his sixties. She even had to apany that old man¡¯s clients. Cindy was still terrified from the bottom of her heart meeting Alex again after three years. Even if Alex had made several calls to her throughout his journey and his tone was unpredictable every time, it still gave Cindy some hope. It was as if Alex was telling her that she was already his friend. At that moment, when she saw Alex in a long navy-blue trench coat, a pair of shiny army boots, and a cold and stern expression, Cindy was truly madly in love in her heart. This Material ? N?velDrama.Org. man was truly too stylish, and he wasparable to South City¡¯s Master Sebastian. If she could sleep with such a man like him for just once, then her life would be worth it, even if she died in the process. Cindy was also someone with an attractive appearance, and she even had a certain degree of fame back then. However, what kind of men had she been with? They were all balding, had big bellies, and had excessive fat all over their bodies. Moreover, the wrinkles on their greasy faces were so deep that they could crush a fly in between them. Cindy had been with more than a dozen men in her life, but they were all like old mummified bodies. She would be so disgusted by them every time that she felt she could vomit bile. However, at that moment, she finally managed to get a man like Alex who had both power and an attractive appearance. Every move this man made had an air of a king who was looking down on everything. That navy-blue trench coat, in particr, even brought out a sense of strong and vigorous aura in him. Cindy desperately wanted to throw herself into Alex¡¯s arms in the next second. She wanted to stick her whole body onto him, hum delicately, and let him be as wild and unrestrained as he pleased. However, Cindy was iparably afraid in her heart because Jane was not in the mansion at that moment. 1 ¡°Master Alex, you must be tired after taking such a long journey toe here, not to mention what I heard about you encountering a mudslide on your way. You... Master Poole, pleasee in.¡± Cindy was trying very hard not to stutter too much. She wiped the thin At that moment, Alex truly wanted to kick this Cindy woman so hard that her internal organs fell out. However, Alex did not dare to do anything when he had not seen Jane. People often said to never develop a close rtionship with people who had no soft spots. This was because a person with no soft spots would be reckless and would never Alex used to be a person who did notpromise and was reckless in the past. Therefore, he did not think that the saying was correct. After all, he had his parents, brothers, and nephew, and these were all his soft spots. However, even with these rtives, he still was reckless, courageous, and neverpromised. However, things were different at that moment. At that moment, Alex finally understood the meaning of that saying. Jane was Alex¡¯s soft spot. Jane was in the hands of Cindy at that moment, and when Alex did not see her, he did not dare to easily use any of his tactics on Cindy. He could only utilize indirect means to avoid going head-to-head with Cindy. Who had Alex ever been afraid of since his youth? Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 chapter 1559 However, at that moment, he was afraid of Cindy. Therefore, when Cindy told him to go in to have a sit and have a rest, Alex then went in with a cold expression. There was another woman in the mansion. When she saw Alex entering, her gaze was fixed on him. However, this woman was calmer than Cindy. She was also younger and prettier than Cindy. She then smiled and said to Alex, ¡°Mr. Poole, please have a seat. The person you want, Jane sheen, is being watched by Mr. Hall, when he learned you were arriving soon, he then went to pick up that woman. They will be here soon.¡± Hearing that woman¡¯s exnation, Cindy was suddenly enlightened, and she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, they will be here soon. Please have a seat, Master Alex. I will go make you some tea.¡± After saying that, Cindy then went like the wind to the inner room to make tea. The other woman then immediately followed behind Cindy. ¡°Cindy, what are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re Master Alex¡¯s friend?¡± That woman¡¯s tone was slightly condescending. ¡°O Parkinson! Don¡¯t think too much of yourself just because you¡¯re the leader among the five beauties by Huron¡¯s side! You can¡¯t even bepared to a call girl in the eyes of Master Alex! Huron left you here only because he felt that you can manage Master Alex. Don¡¯t you dare ruin Huron¡¯s and my important business!¡± Cindy said in a warning tone. ¡°Ha!¡± O also stopped pretending. She then burst outughing even more wildly. ¡°Cindy Miller! I see that Master Alex doesn¡¯t view you in a different light as well! You were so frightened just now that you lost your tongue! If I hadn¡¯t helped you put up a front, perhaps you would¡¯ve already been kicked to death by Master Alex!¡± Without waiting for Cindy to say anything, O said with an even more condescending tone, ¡°Also! with you being as timid as a mouse, you still want to hang around in front of Master Alex?¡± ? Cindy asked, ¡°You... What do you mean?¡± O sneered. ¡°Since Jane is not here, Master Alex had to be filled with anger when he couldn¡¯t see her. With two of US women being here, shouldn¡¯t we let Master Alex vent his frustrations properly?¡± Cindy also sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? what he wants is Jane¡¯s life. He wants to personally have Jane killed. His anger is directed at Jane! He is not here to vent his lust! Do you understand, you fool!¡± O did not get angry. She just contemptuously nced at Cindy. ¡°No wonder even Huron did not take a fancy to someone like you, and you can only be with Lenny. As a woman, if you can¡¯t seduce the man you want, then that¡¯s because you¡¯re not capable! Do you understand, you fool!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After saying that, O then carried the tea and went out. She had a tall figure and her movements were elegant. She was very natural and graceful when she came to the front of Alex and was not nervous at all. ¡°Mr. Poole, please have some tea.¡± Alex indeed raised his gaze and took another look at O. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°My name is O Parkinson, and I graduated from the Northeast Institute of Foreign Languages. I am Mr. Hall¡¯s secretary.¡± The woman was very poised and dignified. When she bent over to pour the tea for Alex, her cleavage was perfectly exposed. Alex took another look at her, but he did not say anything. He just picked up his tea without any expression on his face and brought it to the corner of his lips. ¡°Mr. Poole, please wait for a moment.¡± The woman immediately raised both her hands to stop Alex. Her hands were tender and fair, and they were slender and delicate as if she had no bones. Also, her hand had urately gripped Alex¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s hot...¡± Seeing that Alex did not move more, O immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Poole. I...was too anxious and I touched your wrist. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± Alex''s tone really had softened very much. Cindy, who was behind them, was so annoyed that her fingernails were almost dug into her own hand. O, on the other hand, had a victorious smile emerge in her heart. Right at that moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± Immediately after that, she surprised Alex by saying, "Mr. Poole, we¡¯ve brought Jane here for you." Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 chapter 1560 Alex stood up abruptly. ¡°Master.¡± Garrett gave a little reminder to Alex. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Alex then calmed down, and he even smiled slightly at O. O, who was covering her phone mic, simply burst with joy. She could tell that her natural and unrestrained behavior had won Alex¡¯s heart. O then continued to put in more effort. ¡°Mr. Poole, you have to wait for a little while. Mr. Hall¡¯s car may take a few minutes to arrive.¡± After saying that, she took her hand away from the phone and asked, ¡°What is your estimated time of arrival? Mr. Poole is already waiting at the house. Hurry up.¡± On the other end of the line, Huron asked with concern, ¡°Uno, can you tell me if Master Alex is angry?¡± ¡°Master Alex is not angry, but you have to hurry up,¡± said O. Huron immediately whispered, ¡°Uno! You have to drag Master Alex on for another five minutes. I have to think of a way to make him happy. This woman, Jane, was originally supposed to be at our house. Then, it would have been logical for US to fawn over Master Alex like that. Now that the matter is in such a mess now, I must first get rid of the hate in his head. Buy me another five minutes.¡± O then spoke into her phone. ¡°I got it, five minutes.¡± After she ended the call, she looked at Alex with a grin. ¡°Mr. Poole, Mr. Hall¡¯s car is already around the corner and will be arriving in another five minutes.¡± Alex nodded calmly. He could wait for five minutes! If Jane still had not arrived five minutester, then he would tten this mansion! ¡°Have a seat.¡± Alex looked at O calmly. Cindy, who was not far away, was filled with envy. However, she had no way to control O at all. It was Cindy who had sent Jane to Huron, she originally wanted to first make a fortune from Huron¡¯s end, and after that, she could also please Alex with Jane. However, Cindy never would have expected that after she had just stayed over at Huron¡¯s for a day that something would happen. After Huron locked Jane up in the mansion for a day, Jane went on a hunger strike because she insisted on personally seeing her mother- inw. Both Cindy and Huron were afraid that Jane would die. If she died, not only would Cindy not get her money, but Alex would also kill her. Huron also was having the same thought. If Jane died, then the empire he had fought hard to build all his life may be destroyed by Alex until there was nothing left. However, if they were to take good care of Jane, then things would be different. Therefore, Huron and Cindy had no choice but to take Jane to see her elderly mother-in- To their surprise, Jane was snatched away by Lenny on the way back after she had visited the elderly woman. Lenny had actually snatched her away so tantly. Cindy was dumbfounded at that time, then she pointed at Lenny in anger and roared, ¡° Powell! You actually have the audacity to snatch away the woman that Mr. Hall had taken a fancy to!¡± Lenny sneered. ¡°B*tch! You¡¯ve been with me for three years for nothing! I had already warned you when you took the little pregnant woman along with you to Huron for shelter. I am not afraid of Huron Hall! I had also already called Huron! I am certainly going to snatch this pregnant woman away! Even if I have to fight this b*stard Huron to death, I also want to have her!¡± ¡°You...¡± Cindy almost vomited blood. However, even Huron could tell that Lenny was dead serious, let alone Cindy. Having no choice left, both Huron and Cindy could only return first and thene up with another n. The two of them then sat in the living room with their eyebrows tightly knitted. At that moment, five beauties that Huron had kept by his side came over. Just as the five women wanted toe up Huron¡¯s side and fawn over him, they were scolded by Huron instead in an iparably impatient tone. ¡° All of you, stay the hell further away from me! Whoever dares toe up to me and annoy me, I will kick her to death! ¡± ¡¯ Four of the five beauties then trembled with fear, and then immediately turned around and ran away. Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 chapter 1561 O was the only one who stayed. She was slightly sensible. O was a high achieving graduate of the Northeast Institute of Foreign Languages, and she also had a bright future back then. However, she had a boyfriend when she was in college, and her boyfriend¡¯s mother forbade the boy from being with girls from the vige in the mountains. Even if O had a beautiful and stylish appearance, she also did not get approval. In the end, the boy broke up with O. 3 In a fit of anger, O took the initiative and struck up a rtionship with Huron, she only had one goal, which was to have Huron stand up for her. Huron then beat the boy up and broke his legs. Huron also broke a certain organ which made it impossible for the boy to have a descendant in this life. After that, O got with Huron. She originally had nned to leave Huron after being with him for a year and after clearing her debt. However, being enveloped in Huron¡¯s money, O simply could not leave Huron. She becamezy and had deserted the profession that she had studied for. other than going to the spa and sleeping every day, she just kept that old man, Huron,pany. She was living a happy andfortable life. Just like that, O had been with Huron for three years. In those three years, O was most N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. favored by Huron among the five beauties. Sometimes when Huron had some matters, he would also discuss it over with this high achieving student. So much so that when Jane was snatched away by Lenny, O was not frightened by Huron when he chased them away. On the contrary, she stayed after the rest of the fourdies left. ¡°Master Huron, listen to me.¡± When Huron saw O, his mood became much better. ¡°My sweetheart, I know you have ideas, so give me some advice. What should I do next?¡± Or said nonchntly, ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you always wanted to get rid of Lenny? Now, we can have someone else get rid of him.¡± Huron¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go on, continue!¡± O confidently smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Kidon City¡¯s Master Alex say he wasing tomorrow? Then we will not make a move today, and make Lenny think that we¡¯re afraid of him. Wait until Master Alex is near tomorrow. Then, we¡¯ll catch Lenny off guard and snatch Jane back. Lenny will then be provoked intoing over to snatch her again, just in time to meet Master Alex...¡± Huron instantly pped his thigh. ¡°Brilliant! This tactic is brilliant! But...¡± Huron became worried again. ¡°If Master Alex does not get to see Jane after he arrives, will he...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Alex. We have Cindy holding down the fort here, she is Master Alex¡¯s friend... Isn¡¯t that right, Cindy?¡± O raised her eyebrows and nced at Cindy. Cindy truly wanted to kick O to death. However, she had no other ideas, so she could only go along with O¡¯s method. That night, taking advantage that no one was around, O secretly told Cindy, ¡°Cindy, do you know how Lenny knew Jane had gone to visit her mother-inw so he could snatch Jane away halfway?¡± Cindy was stunned. ¡°It was you who tipped him off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± O smiled very purely. ¡°You...You traitorous b*tch. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Hall will give you the most severe punishment?¡± Cindy red at O. ¡°You may go tell Mr. Hall. See if my man will believe you or me,¡± said O with a smile. Cindy was speechless. O then very provokingly left Cindy¡¯s. Cindy, on the other hand, had no other solutions at all. Even when Cindy knew that O was ying tricks on both sides at that moment, she also could only watch with her eyes widened as O did her best to fawn over Alex. On the other hand, Cindy, who was the matchmaker, was thrown to the side. Just when she was at a loss, Cindy suddenly shouted as she ran out, ¡°Jane! You¡¯re finally here!¡± When he heard that shouting, Alex also immediately stood up. Within a minute, Jane appeared at the door of the mansion. Both Alex and Garrett were stunned at the same time when they saw her. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 chapter 1562 Garrett, who was following behind Alex, could not help but be choked up. Alex, on the other hand, also teared up. They saw that Jane was dressed in ragged clothes, had a half-hunched back, and was supporting her pregnant belly. She was actually led in by Cindy as if she was walking a dog. Three points, Jane¡¯s neck and her wrists, were chained together with an iron chain. The end of the chain was held in Cindy¡¯s hand. Cindy had been made a fool by O in front of Alex just now. Just when she was worried about having no way to get even with O, she saw with her sharp eyes that Huron was leading Jane outside of the mansion and they were about to enter. Cindy then dashed out and came to the front of Huron. ¡°Give her to me. Master Alex doesn¡¯t look too happy.¡± At that time, Huron still very much listened to Cindy¡¯s words. He thought that Cindy and Alex were friends. At that moment, when he handed the chain to Cindy, Huron even tried to curry favor with Cindy. ¡°Miss Miller, you... You have to put in a good word for me with Master Alex. This iron chain was just taken off five minutes ago from a dog that was tied up in another neighbor¡¯s mansion. Just hold it like this when passing it to Master Alex, and I can guarantee that he will be happy.¡± 2 Cindy thought so too. She then immediately led Jane and said to Huron in a triumphant tone. ¡°I know! But you take care of your sweetheart. Her heart is not with you.¡± After saying that, Cindy then led Jane into the mansion. It was also at that moment that Alex finally saw his Jane. She was the woman who had been through thick and thin with him for almost eight years. The woman who had served him as if he was the king in the past eight years. The woman was very sensible. 1 Alex had not seen her for half a month, and she truly had changed drastically. There was no longer that kind of desire to live on her face since 20 days ago. she no longer had that kind of expression 20 days ago, which showed that although her life was very tough, she was very fulfilled, contented, and happy. At that moment, Jane had a dazed expression. She had resigned herself to adversity. To the extent that, her expression was calm and peaceful. The clothes on her were extremely dirty and her hair a hot mess. The only smile she had was as pale as a sheet. After not seeing her for more than twenty days, her belly had grown a lot bigger. It had already been five months, right? In another four months, Alex would be a father. He would be meeting his precious son or precious little princess. 3 However, the child¡¯s mother... Just when Alex was about to say something, he was interrupted by Jane, she raised her head and looked at Alex with an unwaveringly calm gaze. ¡°Your... Your tricks are truly unconventional.¡± At that moment, O, who was standing behind Alex, suddenly scolded, ¡°Howcan you talk to Mr. Poole like this?¡± O was also in the midst of anger. This was because Cindy had stolen her thunder. Cindy was one step ahead of her and she went outside to lead Jane in. O knew that Cindy and Ryan were old acquaintances, and she, on the other hand, was meeting Alex the first time. In the situation where she did not know Alex, if she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get out of Huron¡¯s territory in one fell swoop, and then throw herself into the arms of a man like Alex who was tall, handsome, heroic, and was powerful enough to crush Huron, then she must fight to the death. 2 There was only one chance. Therefore, O did not wait for Alex to speak. She then suddenly shouted angrily at Jane, ¡°B* tch! You¡¯vee before Master Alex, so kneel down obediently! ¡± After saying that, she then came to the front of Jane while dragging her slender waist and shaking her bottom. She raised her leg and kicked Jane at the back of her knees. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jane then dropped to her knees very quickly. That was still not enough. O raised her hand and viciously pped Jane twice. ¡°You d* mned woman! You truly made it difficult for Mr. Poole to find you. No wonder he is so angry. Things havee to this point, but you still can seduce Mr. Hall, and seduce Mr. Powell right after. You truly are very cheap! ¡± Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 chapter 1563 "Even if Master Alex forgives you, I wouldn''t be able to spare a woman like you because you have brought shame to US as women." Even though Alex was shocked at the merciless words, Jane did not respond at all. Throughout the two nights and one day that she had spent in Huron''s mansion, she had gone through tortures from the six women that belonged to Huron, and in many ways, they were more creative than him when it came to torturing her. The women would have her kneel on the ground and massage their legs for them. They would pinch and twist her arms from time to time. The eldest, O Parkinson, was the worst amongst them all. The day before yesterday, she took a pair of sharp pliers and mped it down on Jane''s broken leg when no one was paying attention during the day. The pain was so excruciating that Jane fell to the ground wailing, but O simply stepped on her hair and said, "Woman, my man and Cindy have ordered to keep you alive and unharmed because your body is to be preserved for Mr. Poole to slice piece by piece. But I don''t think that Mr. Poole would have the time to slice the meat off the leg of a woman as slutty as you, would he? What does a woman like you have to get to sleep with Mr. Poole, and for ten whole years no less?? You even got to bear his child! why?? what''s so good about you?? You don''t even hold a candle to my excellence, okay?? I used to be an excellent student who studied in a college that specializes in foreignnguages. I used to speak foreignnguages fluently, but why did I end up being abandoned by some poor boy, when a woman like you gets to be by Mr. Poole''s side for almost ten years! I hate you! When Mr. Poole gets here, I am going to watch as he slices you into pieces. Oh, but not before I make you watch as I f*ck him!" The overbearing jealousy within O had twisted her in the most perverted way. She continued until the inside of Jane''s thigh waspletely covered in blood. That night, Jane was in so much pain that she could not fall asleep, but still, she did not resist, she knew that everyone, including O, Cindy, and Huron, had obtained the approval they needed from Alex. Without Alex''s approval, none of them would have dared to beat her; which was why no matter how many times O pped her across the face, kicked at her, or asked her to kneel, Jane remained numb. Jane looked at Alex with a nk and numb expression. "Do it already, if you want to slice me into pieces, but for the sake of the seven to eight years I''ve spent with you, let Noah''s mother go. He has already been killed by you all. Just how unlucky can he be to have to N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. pay with his own life over saving and taking care of a pregnant woman like me? The Alex I know doesn''t take the lives of innocents. I agree on being sliced into pieces by you because I no longer want to live. All I can do now is to beg for you to let Noah''s mother go. Please!" Jane pleaded in a hoarse voice as she stared at Alex with dry eyes. There was not a tear in her eyes, and there was not the slightest sign of emotion in her voice. Her carelessness had provoked O and Cindy. O pulled at Jane''s ear in disbelief and gritted out, "You are in no ce to speak in front of Mr. Poole." Lifted half-way from the ground by O, Jane was forced into an awkward position of kneeling half-way with her hands supporting her pregnant belly, she lifted her gaze to meet Alex''s eyes and said, "Alex... Lili me." '' Startled, O dropped Jane abruptly and stuttered, "How dare you call Mr. Poole by his name?" Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 chapter 1564 Just as O was speaking, her plump bottom received a forceful kick from behind. It was Alex who did it. He kicked with every bit of strength he had and sent O flying toward the wall by the door. Just then, Huron happened to be walking in. O first mmed into the wall before bouncing off tond on Huron, knocking him down to the ground as well. Since Huron had been used to being arrogant in his own house, he immediately sat up and barked, "Who is it that dares to cause troubles in my territory?? I''m going to have your head!" Right after finishing his sentence, he managed to spot the man in a long navy-blue trench©\ coat who stood sternly like an iron tower. The man''s fierce re pierced into Huron and he immediately fell back to the ground powerlessly. "Ma--Master Alex, wh--when did you arrive? " he stuttered senselessly, "You... You didn''t tell me, I would have gone to the airport to receive you... No... Wait, um... There isn''t an airport here in white Ocean city..." Huron then turned to look at Cindy, who was standing behind Alex. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cindy had already been stunned into a dazed state. Her lips were pale and all her limbs were shaking. She looked at Alex''s subordinate Garrett and saw that he had already rushed his way toward Jane. Garrett kneeled on the ground and helped Jane up as he addressed her distinctly, "Mrs. Poole... Mrs. Poole!" 1 2 Both Cindy and Huron gaped. O, who was bleeding from the mouth due to the kick Alex hadnded on her, froze as blood streamed down her mouth and fell on her splendid dress, which stood out brightly in a rather marvelous manner. However, O was no longer in any position to check on her dress or the blood, as she could not even be bothered with the pain, and simply muttered, "You... You called... You called this b*tch... No no no, what did you call her?" "The keys!" Garrett set the dazed Jane down and turned to walk toward Huron, who had lost all strength in his body, and stepped on Huron¡¯s obese stomach. "Where are the keys?" "Keys, k--k--keys? Wh--What keys?" Huron asked. "The keys to the chain on Mrs. Poole''s wrists and neck!" Garrett roared. "K--Keys?" Frightened, Huron began to drip with sweat, but he truly did not have the key. He had snatched Jane from Lenny in secret when Lenny was not paying attention. It all happened in a rush and when he was close to reaching home, Huron found out that Alex wasing and instantly came up with an idea to chain Jane up with chains that were used on dogs. In a ce about one kilometer away from where Huron lived was one of the subordinates of his follower who kept a few German Shepard in the house. Huron asked the subordinate to lock the dogs away, take down their chains, and hand them over to him. He then chained Jane up and, once the chains were secured, he simply threw the keys away into some bushes nearby. He had forgotten where exactly he had thrown the keys, so how was he supposed to find them? "Screwyou!" Garrett appeared to be even more enraged than Alex. He started stomping on Huron''s stomach with full force, each stomp harder than thest. "Ow... Ow... Ouch...!" Huron wailed with pain as all his subordinates watched from outside the porch, but no one dared to approach and protect him. Each one of those men knew that if they stood a chance to protect him, Huron would have surrendered and not put up with the beating. 1 Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 chapter 1565 All the men stared in fear at the man that stood behind the man who was beating Huron. The man was dressed in a navy blue trench coat and was as powerful as a king. The almighty man was squatting down in front of the woman who looked no different than an actual dog, his clean and big hands touching her filthy, chained wrists. "How is it, Alex? Is... Is this fun enough for you?" Jane retracted her arms in chains abruptly. Her expression was still nk with no sign of tears in her eyes, she simply stared at Alex and continued with a tone so calm that it sounded as though she was discussing the matters of some other people. "I... You probably couldn''t imagine that in a civilized society, humans would still be treated this way, could you? I''ve already gotten used to it. When I was little, my siblings all had their beds and rooms, while I had to sleep in the corridor, when they simply couldn''t think of a game they were interested in, they would tie me up and force me to bark like a dog on the ground.But then, never have I thought that one day, I would actually be chained up like a dog and taken to you like this. Is this...your new way of ying? I don''t know... if this is stimting enough for you." she looked at Alex impassively. "Jane..." Alex''s voice became extremely hoarse. "I''m sorry, Jane. I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I got here sote." He then pulled Jane into his embrace. Alex''s expensive coat contrasted with the filthy and ragged woman with chains on her wrists and neck, but just like that, he wrapped his arms around her fiercely, and the moment he did, tears started falling from his eyes. " Jane, I''ve never been more frightened before. I''ve been in wars and experienced all sorts of dangerous circumstances, but I''ve never been this frightened before. I''ve been so scared for the past two weeks. I was scared that I wouldn¡¯t ever see you again, that we would be torn apart by death. Luckily, you¡¯re still alive, Jane. As long as you are alive. I''m not dreaming. I''m not dreaming. I''ve finally found you again, Jane. I am hearing your voice and I''m holding you in my arms. This isn''t a dream, and you are still alive..." ¡¯ The feelings that Alex had at the time could not not be described by words. Excitement. Emotional. None of those would begin to describe it. He felt as though he was in a situation where his life was hanging by a thread and managed to dodge the bullet and survive. He felt even more excited than escaping danger himself. He held Jane, who was still dazed, in his arms and roared at Garrett, "Get the tools and cut the chains from Jane''s body!" Just then, Garrett was already walking toward Alex with a pair of pliers, which was brought Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. to him by Huron''s subordinates, when Garrett was walking past Huron, he came close to beating Huron with the pliers, but he knew that cutting the chains off Jane was the most important. 3 It took no time for them to remove the chains on Jane with the pliers. "It''s okay, Jane. It''s okay now." Alex tapped Jane gently on the back and said with determination, "You won''t suffer any more from now on. Come, let''s go home. Come home with me, Jane." 3 Jane stared at him nkly. "Alex, what new game are you nning to use on me now?" Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 chapter 1566 "Jane, I''m not toying with you. I never did. Do you believe me?" Alex said regretfully. Jane snorted after a pause. "Is... Is that even possible?" She lifted her head to look at Alex with her nk eyes before looking back at herself. "The two of US might as well be as different as the sky and the ground. I was just taken to you, all chained up like a dog as some sort of trophy, and now you are asking me to go home with you? This time, it is dog chains. What''s going to be next? oh, right, where is your wife, Lily Parker? She... She isn''t here with you?" "Mrs. Poole, you are the Mrs. Poole," Garrett, who had just cut off the chains on Jane, said as he choked back his tears. Jane slowly turned to look at Garrett. "Mrs. Poole, it''s Garrett. You remember me, don''t you? That time on the mountain, I was the one who let you and Mr. Hill go. I''m the same Garrett whose wife and house you once visited in Master Alex¡¯s stead, Mrs. Poole," he said. Jane''s expression remained nk, with much resemnce to a patient in an asylum. II II ? ? ? Jane turned her gaze back to Alex. Whoever Garrett was, what did that have to do with her anyways? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She called out to him in a hoarse voice, "Alex, the truth is, whatever tricks or ys you want to use on me, it''s fine as long as you and your wife are satisfied. I only have one request: don''t harm the innocents. The olddy is already seventy this year. Let her go so that she can at least beg on the streets, okay? she has nothing to do with me. Her son saved me, and I insisted on spending the rest of my life with her son, but now her son is dead! Just--" Tears immediately started streaming down Jane''s face. "Just murdered unjustly in the wild with no one to even collect his body. It''s just one olddy, she wouldn''t have the strength to take revenge even if she wanted to. Let her go and live out her life, okay? If you could just do that, you can do anything you want to me. I... I can even think of new ways to torture me for you." 2 Jane''s expression suddenly brightened up as though she hade up with a way to save the old mother. "Really, Alex, really. I can help youe up with ways for you to torture me." Perhaps it was because she had spent her life under the suppression of others from a young age, Jane had gotten so used to it that she could be more creative than others when it came to torturing methods. People might say that she was born a ve, or that she had been raised as a ve, but none of that mattered. Her eyes sparkled as she hurriedly presented to Alex with her idea, "How about this, Alex. You... You and your fiancee, you both can sit in the garden and watch me, watch as they cut me open for the abortion. Is that okay? Would that be able to appease the hatred you and your wife feel toward me?" Jane said. Each word was pronounced so distinctly that they were like nails hammered into Alex''s heart. He did not argue with her, but instead waited for her to finish because he wanted to feel the pain. Only then, would he know the pain that his wife, the only woman he had loved in his life, had been suffering through. Because of a wrong decision that he made recklessly, his wife came so close to facing death, and was chained up like a dog. The pain was dull and suffocating, to that point that he felt like he was taking all his organs out just so that he could breathe. "Jane," his voice had only grown more hoarse. He felt helpless, but no matter how helpless he felt, he had to exin. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 chapter 1567 "You might not believe me, but twenty days ago, I did leave you to live your life with Noah in the northeastern region for the sake of your happiness," Alex exined slowly and sincerely, "You know, Jane, you''ve been by my side for so long and it''s you who has always been giving; it''s you who had always been considerate for my feeling when I''ve never done the same for you. I feel guilty toward you, which is why when I saw you beaming at Noah, and how happy you were, even if you were picking leftovers off the ground, I decided to let you go because I saw how truly happy and content you were. I wanted to do something for you. The eleven million I gave you was only meant to get you settled down. I went back immediately after giving you the money because I was in a rush to handle all the work I had in hand. I was going to hand them over to Sebastian, ande back to the northeastern region. I was going to live somewhere close to you. I nned on never disturbing you, your husband or your child. I didn''t want anything but to just watch you and our child from afar. I would have been satisfied as long as I could see you two living healthily and happily." Jane stared at Alex nkly in response to his words, but soon, she startedughing in an extremely odd manner, almost like she was a puppet. "Ha... Ha! Hahaha!" Theugh frightened Garrett, but he knew that Jane was not the one to me for this. No one could react in a normal manner after all the inhumane treatment and torture she had been through. "Alex, did youe across andslide on your way here?" she said in a hollow voice. Alex nodded. "If not for that, I would have reached you three days ago." "Then why aren''t you dead and buried in thatndslide?" II II Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ? ? ? "Go back, get hit by the rocks and die, and I''ll believe you," she drawled. Her words instantly sent chills down the spines of every person behind her. No one, not Huron, or Cindy, O, or the other four women who rushed in from outside to take a peep at what Alex looked like, or even Huron''s subordinates, dared to leave without Alex''s approval. At that very moment, everyone was gaping at Jane. The woman was as filthy as a mutt and as pitiful as a beggar with her ragged clothes, pregnant belly, and messy hair. She called Alex by his name fearlessly. Every time she called him ¡®Alex¡¯, it sounded so natural. It was more than obvious that she had called him by the name for years for it to sound so natural and familiar. At that moment, everyone''s heart was filled with nothing but horror. Coincidentally, that was when Alex said, " Jane, would you be happier if I die? If it would make you happy, I would get hit by rocks and die." Every person was instantly frozen in ce at his words. Jane sighed carelessly. "Speaking like I''m the queen here or something. Look around you, Alex. Count every single person here and which of them hasn''t treated me like a dog? These people are treating me this way with your approval! And now you are telling me that you are willing to die for me? Don''t you think it''s ironic?" 1 Jane was right. Alex had led armies through wars in the North and South regions majestically. He shone bright like a star before others when in truth, he was a fool, she was his wife! His woman! And yet these people treated her with less respect than they would a dog, and all these happened under his approval. What was he but a fool? Alex stood abruptly and roared, "Garrett!" "Yes!" "Bury these bast*rds alive!" hemanded. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 chapter 1568 Alex said it with such ease that everyone in the house was frightened to the point that their legs gave in. "Master Alex..." Cindy tried to act familiar with Alex. "Everything I did was approved by Mrs. Poole, Mrs. Poole is also pregnant with your child, she is now resting at home so I didn''t bother her with this." Up until then, Cindy had no idea that Lily had been sent overseas by Axel five days ago. The reason why she had not contacted Lily proactively was because she wanted to get closer to Alex behind Lily''s back. Even if she could not be Alex''s wife, she could at least be his lover. Had she followed the n and contacted Lily, Lily would have never ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. allowed her toe into contact with Alex, and would probably be extremely cautious against her. For the past few days, Lily did not call Cindy and she was more than happy about it. Never had she thought that something could have happened to Lily. Until that very moment, she still thought that Lily was Alex''s wife. Right after she finished her sentence, Garrett stomped his feet onto her face fiercely and she let out a pained wail. "You damn woman! You almost got Master Alex killed! Do you have any idea how worried Master Alex was about Mrs. Poole? He was worried that you might do something reckless with Mrs. Poole under your control, so he could only trick you! You are going to die anyways, so I''m going to at least make it clear as to why you deserve to die!" Cindypletely forgot about her pain after hearing what Garrett had to say. Her eyes widened with fear. Was she really going to die? "Listen carefully, you damn woman! Master Alex only has one wife, only one! And that is Miss Sheen! That Lily Parker of yours isn''t Master Alex''s wife! she is nothing! I''m going to send you to hell right now, you damn woman!" "Wait!" Alex suddenly said. Garrett''s foot froze in the air. "Master..." Alex got up and approached Cindy before stepping on her as he asked, "What did you just say? Lily Parker is pregnant?" Cindy immediately saw hope and clung onto Alex''s leg. "Mm-hm, that''s right, Mr. Poole. M - -Ms. Parker is pregnant as well. You... You probably don''t know about it yet, do you? Ms. Parker is pregnant with your child as well. For the sake of me telling you such good news, please... Have mercy on me this time, I..." She looked over to the dog chains on the ground. "I ... I can be your dog..." Alex kicked her and sent her flying before she could finish her sentence. "Ow..." Blood came spilling out Cindy''s mouth. Alex sneered at himself. "Haha! Hahaha! This is just so ironic..." "Master..." Garrett muttered. "I''ve only thought of her for the past ten years. I have hurt and destroyed the woman who loves and cares for me most for her sake, and now she''s be pregnant with another man''s child. On top of that, she is telling everyone that it''s mine?" Garrett, is there anything more ironic in this world?" Alex asked. Garrett could see the pain in Alex''s expression. It was not that Alex was still in love with Lily; he was simply overwhelmed by the irony of it all. He had put his woman through tortures to the point that others were treating her like a dog while the woman he tried to protect was pregnant with another man''s child and kept pretending to be something that she was not in front of him every day, begging Alex to marry her! 2 There had been a part of Alex that felt guilty about Lily, and now all that was left was his foolishness. ¡®Indeed, I, Alex Poole, am an enormous fool! It''s true!¡¯ Alex thought, as hemanded Garrett sorrowfully, "Go. Nury them all." 1 Garrett immediately called and ordered the people outside the house to go in. At the same time, the few beauties by Huron''s side had started wailing. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 chapter 1569 "Please, I''m innocent..." "Me... Me too, I''m innocent as well. Please, Master Alex, spare my unworthy life." "Me too..." "M--MS. Sheen, you... Throughout the two nights and one day you have been locked up in here, I haven''t once bullied you, I... I didn''t wrong you." At that moment, the youngest girl Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. that stayed by Huron''s side crawled her way toward Jane in a kneeling position, she clung onto Jane''s arm and pleaded miserably. If she was going to die anyways, she might as well give begging for her life a shot. "Miss... M --Mrs. Poole, I... My family is poor and has borrowed money from Huron and we¡¯re without the capability to return it. That''s why I ... I know youe from a difficult background as well, which is why when they bullied you, I... I never joined them. I... You might have forgotten about it, but the night before yesterday night, I even snuck you a piece of bread." The young woman bowed her head at Jane and pleaded, "I''m merely eighteen this year. I don''t want to die yet..." she cried. Jane looked at the young woman nkly as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Poor child... But I... I can''t help you. I am just another prey to Alex Poole as well..." "... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have begged you when you can''t do anything," the young woman said in tears. Suddenly, she darted toward O and Huron and kicked at them hysterically. "You animals! Animals! You are worse than livestock! Ms. sheen might have had troubles with Mr. Poole, but has she offended you in any way for you to torture her like this? You even chained her up with dog chains! Damn you all! You all should die! Especially you, Huron! I''m going to beat you to death! Beat you all to death!" After kicking and beating at Huron, O, and Cindy, the young woman went before the other three beauties. "The three of you as well! Do you dare to say that you haven''t bullied Ms. Sheen? Are you even human?? Just because she is a pregnant woman sold off by Cindy, just because her ex-boyfriend is an elite in Kidon City, each one of you have pulled at her hair before! And now you are all pretending like you are good people. You deserve to die! Why do I have to die as well simply because of you?? oh...!" The young woman wailed miserably. Alex heard every single word she said and casually said, "Garrett, let that young woman go." "???" ? ? ? "Yes!" Garrett immediately responded. Jane, too, was shocked as she looked at Alex. "The rest, leave no one alive!" Alex added. "Yes!" Just then, the subordinates Alex brought with him had started entering the ce. They dragged Huron, O, Cindy and the others out like they were dragging dead dogs. Huron, O, and Cindy had already lost all strength to walk by then, especially the two women. They had wonderful dreams. Both women had fought against one another in hopes to impress Alex by torturing Jane in every way possible. O even injured Jane''s leg with a pair of pliers. However, the reality was something that none of them had ever imagined. It took them to pick the wrong side and torture someone once, and that hade to cost them their lives with no return. At that very moment, they did not even get the chance to regret it. 3 Just as the three were dragged to the porch, one of Alex''s subordinates came in to report, " Master Alex, there''s a man outside protesting, asking US to... bring Mrs. Poole out." Alex was stunned. "What?" Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 chapter 1570 Another one of his subordinates came and reported again, "There''s a cocky old man out ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. there, saying that he is going to bomb this ce to the ground if we don''t hand Mrs. Poole over." "..." Alex nced at Jane and found that her expression seemed to have wavered briefly. Huron, Cindy, and O, who were about to be dragged out and buried alive, started shouting in unison. "Master Alex, I can make it up to you!" "Master Alex, I know Lenny." "Master Alex, Lenny is my man. I can help deal with him..." "..." Alex did not respond to the three but instead raised his arm as a sign to his men. " Lock them all in the living room and follow me out to see what''s going on! If this is just another local scum like Huron, we''ll take care of him as well so that I won''t have toe back here to White Ocean again!" After that, Alex took off his ck jacket and handed it over to Garrett before lifting Jane up into his arms and wrapping her up with his jacket. He then headed out with her in his arms. Jane''s expression remained nk and she hadpletely stopped struggling because she thought that she was going to die anyway. Alex carried Jane outside the mansion and saw a man who looked even older than Huron, standing arrogantly beside his car. Seeing that Alex was stepping out with Jane in his arms, the old man roared, "Where did an * sshole like youe from? I¡¯mma chop you up to pieces, don''t doubt it!" "Who are you?" Alex asked calmly. "Let go of my woman!" the old man retorted. II II ? ?? Suddenly, Jane struggled to turn around at Lenny and shouted, "Lenny, you... You need to go! Don''t get yourself involved in this mess. You don''t know this, but this man is Master Alex from Kidon City. You are no match for him. He could have your head on a spike with just one stomp of his foot. Run, now!" "..." Both Lenny and Alex were silenced. Alex set Jane down, his eyes calm. "What''s going on? He''s helped you before?" Jane did not bother with Alex. Now that she was standing, she could see Lenny''s face clearly. "Lenny, run! Don''t get yourself killed alongside me. I don''t want to harm the life of another innocent." Lenny looked to be roughly seventy years old. He had appeared to be extremely confident just a few moments ago, but as soon as he heard Jane mention that the man who was carrying her was Master Alex from Kidon city, Lenny was instantly shocked to the point that he seemed to have aged ten years in a split second and he looked as though he was eighty. It was precisely at that moment that Lenny realized what gave Cindy the courage to run from him and into Huron''s arms so tantly; he had also realized why Huron had agreed to take Cindy this time. It was because both Cindy and Huron knew that Master Alex of Kidon City wasing to white Ocean city. Lenny was the only one who did not know. Huron and Cindy were nning on getting him killed at the hands of Alex! At that moment, Lenny suddenly felt grateful toward the little pregnantdy. He had truly been interested in her, but it was not something of import. He simply felt like it was not easy for a man in his seventies like him to find a woman he liked, so he could not put up with the fact that Huron had taken her away. On top of that, he had put up with Huron for his entire life and no longer wanted to tolerate him, and therefore wanted to fight Huron over the pregnantdy. Never had Lenny imagined that Huron and Cindy secretly kidnapped Jane and brought her there with the sole purpose of luring him there and getting him killed as he faced the power of Alex Poole. ¡¯ "Hurry! Go!" Jane shouted. Without hesitation, Lenny turned around and got into his car before fleeing hastily. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 chapter 1571 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The screeching noises caused by the friction between the tires and the ground had been ear -piercing, but Alex did not send any of his men after him. Here on thisnd, anyone who was remotely of status had tortured Jane with the full intention of killing her, and Jane did not even say anything to protect the eighteen year-old young woman from earlier. However, she tried everything she could to protect the elderly man just now, and that was enough proof that the old man in his seventies did no harm to Jane. Alex looked Jane in the eyes and pulled her back into his arms. "He has helped you before, has he?" Jane sneered. "No one has helped me here in White Ocean City, Alex Poole. Taking the eighteen-year-old youngdy from earlier as an example, it''s true that she had given me a piece of bread before, but it was nothing but their leftovers from a few days ago. Don''t read too deeply into it. No one has treated me with kindness. I simply think that if my death is inevitable, then why drag another innocent down with me?" she paused for a moment and lowered her head, and her tone became much calmer than earlier. "I saw that you intended on burying those people who had tortured me for two nights and a day alive, but I don''t understand why. If I''m going to die anyways, at least let me die knowing what''s going on, will you?" 1 She paused again before chuckling sarcastically at herself. "Whatever. Why am I even saying this? You wouldn''t agree to what I say anyways. Do whatever you want with me. It¡¯s all whatever." With that said, Jane turned away and refused to look at Alex, her eyes even struggling to focus as she did. Alex held onto her even tighter. "How can I make you believe what I''m saying, Jane? Twenty days ago, when I was leaving Bay County, I was really hoping that you and Noah would live happily ever after. I was really going to hand over all of my business to Sebastian and stay by your family of three for the rest of my life. The only thing I failed to think of was that Lily would hurt you. It''s my mistake, Jane. It''s my mistake and I''ve med myself ten thousand times for it. Because of my carelessness, you have suffered so much and it has even caused the man you loved most to die. Allow me to apologize to you, okay, Jane?" Alex tried to convince Jane painstakingly. She looked at him. "You are spending all this effort in telling me these things simply to make your wife Lily happy." Just as Alex was struggling to find a way to exin himself to Jane, Garrett suddenly called out to him from behind. "Master Alex, you shoulde see this." Alex was still holding onto Jane at the time. He could not bring himself to let go, under the impression that she was too weak to stand on her own without him holding her. He was enraged the moment Garrett called for him and turned to stare daggers at the man. " What''s so important that you can''t make the call??" "Master, it''s best that youe see this," Garrett insisted. Alex could only set Jane back down and went toward Garrett alone. "You have a death wish! " he said. Garrett whispered into Alex''s ear and Alex suddenly came to realize something. "Thanks! " he said to Garrett formally. He then turned and went back to Jane and just as he had his arms raised, ready to pick Jane back up, his phone rang out of the blue. 1 He took it out and answered impatiently, " Hello, who''s calling??" A woman''s voice came through the other side of the line distinctly. "Alex, I am calling to ask if you have found Jane. If you haven''t, you shouldn''t evene back! If you dare toe back, I''m going to kill you!" Jane beamed at the voice as tears started rolling down her cheeks. Her lips were quivering as she blurted out, "Sa--Sabrina?" Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 chapter 1572 Sabrina, who was on the other end of the line, was resting for her pregnancy at home. She had been two months pregnant by then. The need to take care of Zayn and Aino throughout the years she had been on a run had caused Sabrina to work any job that came her way, to the point where she would not turn down the most exhausting and difficult work that the men at the construction site refused to take. During the time when she had just given birth to Aino, she worked in the mud to fix the roads in heavy rain. She did not sleep for a day and a night, and for that, she earned an overtime sry of two thousand dors. The money was enough to buy medicine for Zayn and a month''s worth of baby form for Aino. ¡¯ Sabrina was extremely happy at the time. When she arrived home, Zayn was so worried for her that his eyes were reddened from the urge to cry. "Sabbie! Keep this up and you will never be able to give birth to another child again!" he scolded her furiously. Sabrina did not care. "That''s fine, Zayn. I don''t intend on getting married anyways, let alone have another child with a different man. Why would I need to give birth to another child? It''s okay." She had not cared about it six years ago, but six yearster, her rtionship with Sebastian had blossomed with such certainty that the two tried every possible way to have another child. However, despite their efforts for over a year, Sabrina had not seeded in getting pregnant. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Both Sabrina and Sebastian knew distinctly that the reason behind it was how damaged Sabrina''s body was. Sebastian would alwaysfort her, saying, " It''s okay if you don''t get pregnant. We already have Aino anyways." Neither had expected for her to get pregnant after a year and a half. The doctor had emphasized to Sabrina at their first visit to the hospital, "Your body is weak and will struggle to keep the babies. You must be cautious if you wish to keep them. No extreme sport activities or working overtime. Consume your meals on time and make sure that your diet consists of nutritious ingredients. Be careful not to be exposed to temperatures that are too cold or too hot, and do not get too tired or angry." All the advice had Sabrina snorting in frustration, but then the doctor added, "If you don''t have much to do, it would be best for you to stay in bed for the first five months of your pregnancy; it would be ideal for the fetuses." Because of the doctor''s advice, Sebastian would get Sabrina toy down on the bed whenever there was a chance. On top of that, he even got Aino to stay by her side to keep Sabrina happy. Indeed, everything was going smoothly in Sabrina''s lifetely, she worked mostly from home. Ruth, the assistant that she had trained personally, worked hard and had be independent. Apart from that, Sabrina''s mother also came to visit very often, bringing different food for Sabrina every day. Because of that, Sabrina had gained weight and grownzier, she started sleeping a lot, and often struggled to wake up, so much so that she had forgotten to follow up on the matter concerning Jane. It was also because of the fact that Jane had not called her for a long period of time and Sabrina did not have Jane''s contact in hand. It was not because she was a bad friend to Jane. Furthermore, Alex had contacted Sebastian about twenty days ago to hand over all business to Sebastian so that he could go back to the northeastern region to watch Jane in silence. In Sabrina''s mind, she felt that it must be a sign that Jane was doing well. At the very least, she had found true love and she had Alex watching out for her behind her back, so it was unlikely for her to encounter any sort of danger. However, her bubble had been shattered just moments ago when she received a call from Alex''s subordinate, Garrett. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 chapter 1573 Garrett was speaking rather quickly with only a few words to conclude the situation. "Mrs. Ford, I don''t have much time to exin, all I can say is that Ms. sheen isn''t doing so well. Master Alex is trying to take her back, she can''t keep straying out there any longer, but Ms. Sheen isn''t willing to follow Master Alex home, mainly because of how hurt she was from his actions. Mrs. Ford, could you please help to speak to Ms. sheen? Tell her that this is all for her own good, she is already five months pregnant..." He blurted it all out within a minute, but Sabrina managed to catch it all because she was such a skilled person. "Okay. I understand. I''ll call them right now," she said without hesitation. After hanging up, she did not waste another instant to call Alex immediately. For the past three to four months, Alex had kept searching for Jane. Sabrina could sense his feelings and guilt. There was a time when Sabrina wanted to exin it to Jane, but then she thought about the fact that Jane had found her true love, and gave up on saying anything in the end. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, at that very moment, Sabrina had to convince Jane to follow Alex home for Jane''s sake. Through the phone, Sabrina could hear Jane crying and was soon in tears herself. "Jane..." "Sabrina, I''m sorry. I had money a while ago, and I wanted to pay you back. But I was thinking that I could do so after I settled down. Once business at the restaurant Noah and I opened had stabilized, I was going to tell you the good news and pay you back your money. But I''ve never imagined that..." Jane exined in tears. "Jane, I can tell that you are upset. Tell me what happened. Believe me, I can help. No matter what happens, I can help you, Jane!" Sabrina said gently. Jane''s voice was bing increasingly hoarse, just like a long-lost child who had just run into her parents, she was no longer scared or numb. "Sabrina, I..." she said helplessly, "My lover... My lover is dead." "..." Sabrina could not say a word as sharp pain pierced through her heart. After a pause, she anchored herself tofort Jane, "What happened? How did Noah die?" "It was Alex Poole!" Jane gritted out in rage. " This demon and his fiancee worked together to kill my lover!" "Don''t cry, Jane. Tell me slowly. What''s going on?" Jane continued to exin everything that had happened during that period of time to Sabrina, as though she was making usations at an unforgivable sinner. "Damn that Lily Parker!" Sabrina exploded in fury at Jane''s words. "She better not ever show up in front of me, or I''m going to stab her to death! "Alex, too! That demon!" Jane sobbed. "..." Sabrina hesitated for a split second before sighing, "Jane, I... I must tell you something, Alex... He regrets his actions the day after chasing you out, and he threw Lily Parker out the next day." Jane froze. "Wh--What did you say?" "Alex broke up with Lily the day after you left. Lily found people to beat her up in rage out of being abandoned by Alex. She felt humiliated. After that, Yvonne, Ruth and I had beaten Lily up because of what she did. Truth is, starting from the day after you left, Alex had been looking for you, but he simply couldn''t find you. The first time you were found, you were set free by one of Alex''s subordinates and so the two of you did not cross paths, when Alex found you the second time, you had already found a man you loved. He couldn''t bring himself to destroy the happiness you two had found and came back alone. Jane... Everything I said is real. Alex has done nothing but look for you for over three months. He isn''t there to ruin you. The reason he was looking for you has always been to bring you back. Jane,e ... Come back with Alex. You can'' t keep suffering out there anymore." Sabrina tried her best to convince Jane. ? Jane lifted her gaze, with tears blurring her vision, and looked at Alex. "Are... Are you really not here to kill me?" Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 chapter 1574 Alex was visibly relieved. "Of course not, Jane." Just like a twenty-year-old young man who had just gotten his first crush, he was so happy that he showed her a big grin, showing his yellow teeth. He had not brushed his teeth for days. He looked a bit gross and smelled. "Jane,e home with me. Look at you, you are five-months pregnant now and your belly is only going to grow bigger. Come home with me and be my queen. I will take care of you from now on." Alex looked at Jane in an expression as though he was trying to impress her. He did not even bother to ask whether Huron and Lenny had done anything to her. It did not matter. Even if Jane had been tainted by those men, it did not matter. He did not ask because he did not want her to get hurt again. He simply wrapped his arms around Jane and studied her swollen belly. He felt extremely happy. He was going to have a child. From then on, he was going to be a father, just like Sebastian. Would his child be a little girl as witty and willful like Aino, who would dare to hit even her own father? Completely immersed in his fantasy, Alex muttered, "Jane, let''s go home..." However, Jane pushed him away with determination. "Jane..." She simply stared at him nkly. "What about ...my mom?" Alex immediately smiled and said, "Jane, I''ve already sent someone to pick Noah''s mother up. She will be here soon. I promise I will admit her to the finest retirement house in the future. We will take care of her for the rest of her life." "Oh..." Jane murmured carelessly. After a brief moment of silence, she asked another question in a robotic tone, "You are really not here to kill me or toy with me, just like Sabrina said?" "Jane, I''m human. You have been with me for seven years. Have you ever seen me hurt ordinary people? I will never treat people who have nothing to do with me cruelly, not to mention you, who has stayed by my side for almost eight years." fl II ? ? ? "Jane, your man isn''t blood-thirsty or perverted, so I''m not toying with you. Everything that happened in the past two weeks has been Lily''s schemes." Jane''s head bowed a little lower. "So you want to take me back and live happily ever after?" "Of course! I will only marry you in my life. You won''t fit into a wedding dress during your pregnancy, but once you give birth, we are going to have the wedding of the century. I will make you the happiest bride on earth. The love you will receive from your husband from now on will not be any lesser than what Sebastian is giving Sabrina." Jane smiled. The way the smile appeared on her pale little face had sent Alex''s heart into excruciating pain. After she finished smiling, she said in a hoarse voice, "I guess I''m luckier than Sabrina. She was found by Sebastian after running for six years, and it only took three months for you to find me. Before running away, I couldn''t manage to go from being your pet to bing your wife after being with you for seven years, but I''m going to be your wife after running for three months and being found by you? Alex, is this... Are you giving me the carrot after you give me the stick?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. II II ? ? ? "You were the one who chased me out. It''s you who has caused me to suffer so much. My lover died because of you. Are we supposed to just let all that go, just like that? Alex, you''re human, but so am I. I''ve said so before, I''ve made up my mind the day you chased me out from your ce without saying anything. I will never go back with you." "You won''t forgive me, Jane?" "Would you? Would you have forgiven me? Let''s say I cheated on you and stole all your money. Once I got bored of that man and suffered the consequences, I then came back to you and said Alex,e home with me, I will be a good wife to you from now on.¡± Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 chapter 1575 "Would you be willing to ept that?" II II ? ?? Jane grinned. "There isn''t such a thing as forgiving or not forgiving, since we have broken up, all ties should be cut. If you are a demon that I can''t shake, naturally, I can only go with you and let you do whatever you want to me. But now that you''ve mentioned that you never hurt normal people, and that you''ve been looking for me, then what I can say to you, Alex, is that we are done. We will never be together again. I''m tired. I''m so tired. I''m thirty- five this year, not twenty. I can''t go through the storm again in my life. As long as I''m alive to give birth to my child, to take good care of my mother... That''s what would make me feel most grounded. I never belonged to your world to begin with. Your family, everyone around you, and most importantly, yourself, none of you have ever thought of me as a suitable match. I see it clearly now; my life belongs in the mud. You are Master Alex of Kidon City, the one and only of the entire city. We aren''t good for each other. Go back, Alex. I''ve forgiven you. I won¡¯t resent you again, but I won''t go back with you." Jane turned to slowly walk away out of the mansion as she spoke, she was stumbling. Her clothes were in pieces, and because of her weakened state, she had to lift her belly with her hands gingerly as she walked. Alex looked at her and his heart ached to the point that his voice trembled. "Jane, are you not even going to give me a chance for making just one mistake? I made one mistake, and you are going tobel US as a dead case?" "A mistake?" Jane turned around and stared at Alex expressionlessly. "Do you know what it''s like for your heart to die? For almost eight years, we ate together. We slept together. There weren''t another two as close as US. The time I spent with you was longer than even that of you and your blood brothers and your parents. In the end, you chased me out of your home with no hesitation and just a few words. At that very moment, my heart had been struck dead by you. My heart''s already dead, so what use is it to talk about who''s right and who''s wrong? I don''t have a heart anymore, Alex. My n for the rest of my life is simple: to take care of Mom; and as for my child, if I get to give birth to it, it''s luck; if I can''t, then it''s fate. That''s all." With that, Jane turned to leave again. Alex could tell that Jane would rather die out there than to go back with him. she was determined. He was different from Sebastian. Back when Sebastian brought Sabrina back from foreignnds, he had leverage over Sabrina: Zayn and Aino. On top of that, Sabrina had not lived with Sebastian all those years ago and had not given much to him; whereas Jane had given Alex her life. Indeed, he had struck her heart dead. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Alex did not go after her immediately, and instead watched as Jane stepped out of the mansion. Coincidentally, a car was parked outside the mansion and Noah''s mother got out of the car. "Mom!" Tears started streaming down Jane''s face. "Jane! You are alive..." The old woman started crying as well. "Mom, we are safe now. I''ll take you to a ce that belongs to someone who is willing to take us in." 8 "..." Alex watched in silence from behind them. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 chapter 1576 There was someone who would take her in? Who? Just as Alex was about to go and ask about it, his phone rang. He took it out and found that it was from Sebastian. He looked up to the stumbling pregnant woman and the elder, and thought, ¡®Their pace is slow anyways. Besides, if I follow too closely, Jane will get even more upset.¡¯ Alex motioned for his subordinate toe forward and said, "Go and see which direction they are heading toward. Don''t follow too closely or alert them." "Yes, Master Alex," the subordinate responded immediately. Alex finally picked up the phone after that. " What''s up, Sebastian?" Sebastian''s worried voice came through from the other side of the line. "Alex, Jane and you... II Hearing the voice of his blood brother, Alex suddenly sighed with boundless regret and despair. "What''s wrong, Alex?" Sebastian asked with concern. He then proceeded to exin apologetically, "Sabrina and Aino both wanted to eat crab ravioli from the old streets of South City; they make it the juiciest and most tender over there, but it takes quite some time. I got up early in the morning and drove there to buy them the ravioli. I just got back." Sensing the overflowing paternal love, the love that a husband had for his wife and the contentment Sebastian felt from his family had torn Alex¡¯s heart apart. "Alex, I heard from Sabrina the moment I got home. She said that you''ve found Jane and she ...won''t believe you. Now that Sabrina has exined everything to her, is she willing to "Sebastian, sometimes when people make mistakes, all they need to do is to apologize and make sure that it won''t happen again; but sometimes, there are mistakes that can''t be made. All it takes is one mistake and nothing can be restored any longer," Alex responded with a sorrowful tone. '' Sebastian paused for a moment, before asking the question that he knew the answer to. "Jane... Even after learning that you regret your action, and that you have been looking for her the entire time, she''s still not willing toe back with you?" "Throughout the seven years she had been with me, all I knew was that she was gentle and obedient and wouldn''t cause much trouble. Besides..." Alex chuckled sarcastically at himself, "Besides, I kept her around back then because I knew that she could be easily dismissed, which she was. she just left as soon as I asked her to. She didn''t hesitate or cling onto me. She was the kind that did not trouble me with any consequences, but now that I dismissed her, it''s harder than flying to get her back." Sebastian did not know what to say. Before finding Sabrina, he had always been a man who did not get too close to other women. He rarely spared any woman a second nce, but his overall impression on Jane had been good. He felt that she was a quiet woman, she was gentle, intelligent, and understanding. She never asked for attention or threw babyish tantrums. There were times when the four blood brothers gathered and Jane would always be by Alex''s side, she would remain there in silence like a calmingke. If the four of them were ying poker or anything, Kelvin and Martin''s women would more or less try to get their attention, but Jane never did so. She would always smile and turn to leave. After a while, she would make tea and serve it to the men with snacks. In truth, Sebastian had seen Jane as his sister-inw from the bottom of his heart as he felt that she was indeed a great woman. However, no one had ever imagined that Alex would actually toss her out. At that very moment, Sebastian had not expected for a woman as obedient and submissive as Jane to be so determined in turning away. "Sebastian, I never thought of Jane as a woman who was proud and cold. I always thought Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. that Lily was prouder than she was, but Jane now has made me realize the true meaning of pride. Jane was the one who was proud, down to every bone in her body! Her clothes are all torn apart, and with that big belly of hers, she can¡¯t even walk straight but still refused to let me help her. Say, how can I ovee her pride and get her toe back with me?" Alex continued in his sorrowful voice. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 chapter 1577 "I feel the same as she does right now, and no longer expect anything from the child in her belly. Even if she doesn''t have any child in the future, we can be Aino''s godparents. Right now, I''m just worried about her. Her body can''t take the suffering any longer." "Who said anything about bing your goddaughter?? I don''t want you! Hmph!" Suddenly, the voice on the other side of the line had switched to Aino''s willful and proud voice. "Baby Aino?" "Who are you calling ¡®Baby¡¯?? Hmph! I hate you!" Aino started crying as she attacked Alex, "Aunt Jane is the best auntie I''ve ever had! She is so great and you just tossed her out! You might have made only one mistake, but Aunt Jane didn''t have any money and almost got herself beaten to death by Lily! All of these happened because of you! Aunt Jane better note back with you, ever!! I. Hate. You! Hmph! II "I''m sorry, baby." Aino softened slightly. "Let me tell you! I only want Aunt Jane as my godmother! Not you! I hate you!" II II ? ?? Before Alex could react, Aino had already hung up. Alex chuckled sarcastically at himself and put his phone away as Garrett approached him from behind. "Master Alex." Alex turned around and looked at Garrett, depressed. "Is everything handled?" Garrett nodded. "All settled, Master Alex, except for the youngest girl. You said to let her go, so I did." "Mm-hm." "Master, wh- -where is Mrs. Poole?" Garrett looked around and thought to himself. " Wasn''t she here just now? It''s only been a short while, so where is Mrs. Poole?" Alex sighed. "Let''s go after her. she probably hasn''t gone far." "G--GO after who?" Garrett asked in confusion. Instead of answering his stupid question, Alex asked him another question, "Say... Do I seem like a bad person?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, Garrett said, "Master, you have never harmed the lives of innocents. I remember a few years back when you were bringing peace to those barbarians in the Middle East, you came across a family so poor that they didn''t have a morsel of food on their tes. You gave them your Vacheron Constantin watch worth three hundred thousand for them to exchange into money." Alex suddenly chuckled sarcastically at himself at Garrett''sment about him. He then continued to say, "This time, I''m going to be a bad person!" "???" ? ? ? "If I don''t be a bad person, my woman will nevere back with me. Get in the car. We will continue to chase my wife!" There was a saying that treating one''s wife poorly might feel good at the moment, but to get her back would be like walking through fire. Alex felt that that saying best described his situation at that moment. He got into the car, and had Garrett drive after the stumbling pregnant woman and elder from a far distance. The two were indeed extremely slow. They helped support one another as they walked a few steps before stopping again. They would stop to ask for directions from time to time and would even need to rest by the road for ten minutes and every mile they walked. They walked for three hours and the car behind followed them for the entire three hours until Jane found her way and stopped outside a mansion. 1 Jane helped the olddy down and went to press on the doorbell. "Where is this?" Alex asked. "Master, it''s written there... Powell... The Powell Mansion?" Powell? Lenny? Alex immediately straightened up in his seat in shock. Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 chapter 1578 Lenny! The old man who had been to the doors of Huron''s ce and shouted at Alex four hours ago. That man was almost seventy and imed that Jane was his woman, and now Jane was really going to take refuge in Lenny''s ce? At that moment, Alex felt as though all his internal organs had been pitifully torn to pieces. He opened the car door in a dazed state and went out. "Master!" Garrett shouted behind him. Ever since Alex had started looking for Jane, he did not stop acting frantic. He became repulsive, irritable and would sometimes be seen with his eyes red. Three hours ago, Jane had told Alex that she would not go back with him decisively, and if he was to go after her right now, he was only going to make Jane resent him more. Garrett could only hope that his master would not get kicked out by Mrs. Poole. He watched Alex anxiously but to his surprise, Alex said, "I just want to hear what they will say. We are too far from them right now, so we won''t hear them." With that said, Alex headed toward Jane and took long strides to stand before the gates of the mansion. Alex and Garrett then squatted down and hid in the bushes outside the mansion as though they were thieves. The olddy, whom Jane was helping, happened to be speaking to her at the time, " My girl, I¡¯m relieved now that I''ve sent you here, stay here if you think that this man is dependable. I¡¯m going to get going now," she said in a hollow voice. Jane got on her knees before the olddy. " Mom... Are you going to abandon me?" The olddy immediately started crying, bursting into tears suddenly. "My dear girl, Mom... Mom is old. My son died deep in the mountains, and I want to go and keep my poor son''s ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Mom, I''m sorry, Mom. I''m sorry!" Jane sobbed guiltily. "It''s all because of me. If not for me, Noah wouldn''t have died. Mom, stay with me, okay? We will live. Once I give birth to the child, we will give it away and I''ll meet death with you. I''ll take you to that mountain to look for Noah then, and if there''s nothing left but bones, we will die beside his bones, okay?" ¡¯ The olddy wiped the tears off Jane''s face and said, "My girl, why are you doing this?" Jane clung onto the olddy''s leg. "I''ve never had any family to love me, Mom, you and Noah were my only family. If none of you can be around anymore, there''s no meaning in my life, Mom. Stay with me, Mom. We will live together. Okay, Mom?" '' The olddy hesitated for a moment before asking, "Will the owner of this mansion ept us?" "I''ll beg him," Jane instantly responded. "I think he will ept US. He is interested in me, and he himself isn'' t that bad of a man. As long as he is willing to take US in, I will do anything for him. Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t let you suffer. No matter where I go, I''ll take you with me." The olddy petted Jane on the head. "My dear girl, I know that you care for me. I also know that you are respectful and prioritize our bond. Noah did not die in vain, and I am grateful for you." "Mom, let us live together, okay? I will be your daughter, Mom." Jane ran into the olddy''s embrace in tears. In the bushes, Alex observed the poor mother and daughter and was overwhelmed with emotion. That was a woman who had been with him for seven years and it was not until now that he realized how much she cherished love and loyalty to the point that she simply had to pay the people who had helped her before back. She was pregnant and was left with nowhere to go, but still she was going to protect the old mother with her life. She had alwayscked love, she was always the giver, but she had never received any affection until she met Noah and his mother. Her current actions, reactions, and decisions reflected precisely what a great conscience she had. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 chapter 1579 Unfortunately, a woman that great would never go back into Alex''s arms. Just as he reflected on it, the mansion''s gate opened and the old man who stepped out was none other than Lenny. Seeing that Jane was supporting an elder and standing outside his door, Lenny was shocked. "You... Didn''t you... Master... Master Alex..." Jane forced a smile. "Master Powell, you..." She swallowed to calm herself before continuing, "I knew from the first day you took me back, that you... You are a good person. You were kind to me, and did not torture me like Huron did. I... I might be pregnant, but I can still be yourpanion between the sheets. I don''t need a title or your money. As long as you agree to take me and my mom in and keep US fed, I don''t even need to eat that well, so long that there''s food every day... Is that okay, Master Powell?" Jane looked at Lenny in anticipation. 2 Lenny did not respond for a while. He then sighed and said, "Sigh, little pregnantdy, don''t you know that I''ve just barely escaped death? Had I run even slightly slower, I would have been buried alive along with those people. I''ve been panting non-stop since I got home." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lenny wiped the sweat off his face as he spoke and was visibly frightened. In fact, he had spent thest three hours doing his research. He found that this so-called Master Alex from Kidon City never took the lives of the innocents, and that Alex always kept his promises. If he had agreed to let Lenny go, it meant that Lenny was not in any life threatening danger. All things aside, Lenny had not done anything that was out of line. He had made a few enormous deals in earlier years and managed to run certain businesses in White Ocean City, but when it came down to things that were illegal or inhumane, he had never been involved. Therefore, Master Alex from Kidon city would not target him, but at that very moment, Lenny was no longer as interested in Jane as he was before, mainly because she was too much trouble. Jane was someone who had offended Master Alex of Kidon City. Who would dare to keep her? It would have been suicidal. Lenny nced over at his mansion purposefully at this point, as he had just taken in an innocent, eighteen-year-old young woman. The young woman said that she used to be Huron¡¯s, and she was the only survivor after all the other women had died alongside Huron, including Lenny''s ninthdy Cindy. Lenny asked the young woman, "How are you alive?" "M--Master Alex set me free himself. He said ... I was innocent." Lennyughed. "You are indeed innocent. You look a hundred times better than my ninth you twenty thousand a month as pocket money, and if you serve me well, I''ll give you a bonus of two hundred thousand by the end of the year." Despite having escaped death just now, the old man had no fear as soon as he saw a young- looking woman. Now that he had a young woman by his side, and with Jane''s rtionship with Alex considered as well, it was only natural that Lenny no longer wanted Jane. To his surprise, Jane fell on her knees before Lenny. "Master Powell, please take me in. I need nothing but food. Just think of me and my mom as beggars, would you?'''' '' "..." Alex watched in silence from the bushes. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 chapter 1580 Alex could not begin to imagine that Jane would rather beg so submissively in front of a man older than her own father than go home with Alex. How humiliating it was for her to be this determined? At that moment, Alex''s heart was instantly filled with frustration to the point that he came close to punching himself to death. However, he remained silent as he watched Jane begged Lenny. Lenny was, indeed, not too bad of an old man. He sighed sadly, "Little pregnantdy, it''s not that I don''t want you because you are pregnant. I am especially impressed with how you treat your boyfriend''s mother. I respect you for that, but still, I can''t take you in. You are Master Alex''s woman." Jane shook her head. "Master Powell, look at me right now. Could Master Alex of Kidon city want me?? How stupid could he be to want someone that looks like me? Don''t worry, Master Powell. Alex Poole... Master Alex doesn''t want me. otherwise, would I havee to you with my mother?" "..." Lenny did not respond. He had indeed been moved by the pregnant woman''s action for the past two days, but he also did not want any trouble. However, the woman seemed too pitiful. He thought about the fact that Jane looked rather beautiful, and with a good ©\ looking face and a certain grace in her, despite her ragged clothes, her aura was not something that women from small towns couldpare to. Women from big cities were different, after all. Once she gave birth and recovered from it, she mighte to be useful 1 to him. After thinking it through, Lenny said, " You agree to follow my orders from now on, and do whatever I ask you to do?" Jane nodded frantically. "Mm-hm, I''ll do anything you ask!" "What if..." Lenny thought that it would be best to be honest with a woman like Jane. He was not willing to benefit from immoral methods. He preferred to be straight-forward and transparent about what he did. "Let me tell you this, little pregnantdy. I won''t possibly marry you." "I... I don''t need you to marry me." Jane said hurriedly. "As forpanions between the sheets, I have more than enough." 1 II II ? ?? "If the matter between you and Master Alex from Kidon city is over and he has abandoned you, no one other than me in this whole wide world would be willing to take you in with you being pregnant and an olddy by your side. There is going to be a price for me to take you in. Once you give birth and recover from it, you will need to pay me back." Lenny finally got to the point. "I will! I will pay you back!" "I thought about it, and here in the Northeast, we often get European businessmen. Those Europeans have high standards, and with your face and elegance considered, you will need to serve them for me when the timees." "..." Jane froze. Was he asking her to... To be a prostitute? Tears streamed down her face. Perhaps this had always been her fate, she nodded. "Okay!" '' Behind them, Garrett, who was hidden in the bushes, cursed, "F*ckthat bast*rd! To think that Mrs. Poole actually begged for mercy in that old fool''s ce this morning! Now he''s forgotten all about how he barely escaped death! Master, I will go tear that old bast*rd into pieces right now!" "He is already more sensible than Huron and Cindy," Alex said calmly. "He is an old businessman who got rich by trading. Most of his money had to be earned that way." In Alex''s mind, he felt like the deal Lenny offered was fair enough. Alex even thought that he was doing a good deed. He saved Jane and her mother, and even allowed her to give Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. birth to her child. How could he possibly be wrong? 3 "But... Master, when will Mrs. Poole''s sufferinge to an end then?" Garrett said. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 chapter 1581 Alex''s expression darkened. "Soon." "..." Garrett paused for a moment before gaping at Alex. "Master, are you going to..." He had thought that Alex was blinded by the humiliation and was nning to kill Jane. Alex rolled his eyes at Garrett. "What are you thinking about??" "Master, what do you mean to do?" Alex did not answer his question directly, but instead said, "Go. Go back and find Lenny''s number for me as soon as possible." Not daring to ask any more questions, Garrett simply responded with, "Yes!" He got up and followed Alex back to the car. After taking a few steps out, he turned around to gaze at the direction of Lenny''s mansion. Jane and her old mother had already been taken into the mansion by Lenny. At the time, there was only one person sitting inside the mansion, and that was the woman who Alex set free earlier that morning. The young woman was one of Huron''s five beautiful mistresses, and also the only woman who managed to survive. When she saw Janeing in, the woman immediately barked at her viciously, "Jane sheen, what are you doing here?" Jane did not respond to the woman, she knew that the youngdy in front of her must have held a grudge toward her. As expected, the young girl started begging Lenny sweetly, " Master Powell, why are you taking this shameless beggar in? This woman is going to repay your generosity with resentment! she is even crueler than Master Alex of Kidon City! Back when I was with Huron, I treated her so kindly and she still would not tell Master Alex the truth. Luckily, Master Alex was sensible enough to let me go. Master Powell, I am not staying here if you are going to keep her around." she then started sobbing. "If Master Powell isn''t willing to take me in and keep me by your side, then I''ll just go!" Jane stared at the young woman nkly, she had never expected for such a young woman to be so vindictive. Jane might not have begged for mercy in her ce, but did Alex not let ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. her go in the end? Besides, Jane could not even protect herself in that scenario, so how could she have helped her? Seeing that the young woman had begun to cry, Lenny was instantly stuck in a dilemma. " Um..." There was rarely any man that could resist the temptation of beauty. He turned to Jane awkwardly and said, "See, my little beauty doesn''t want you here." Jane bit down on her lower lip and kneeled before the young woman without hesitation. " Please have mercy on me this time. I will be your servant from now on, and you can even p me every day if you want to so long as that can appease your anger." Just as she finished her sentence, the young woman raised her arm and pped Jane across the face. "This is for refusing to help me!" Jane nodded. "Good hit!" Lenny was entirely stunned by the scene. Just then, his phone rang and he answered immediately, "Who''s this?" In just one second, he said to the other end of the line, "Okay, okay." He then stepped out of the mansion and said, " Master Alex, please go on. I''m at your crossing a few words, Lenny had already been so frightened that he was drenched in his own sweat. On the other end of the line, Alex continued, " Do you understand everything you are supposed to do now?" Lenny nodded frantically. "Of--Of course, Master Alex. I know what to do." "I''ll hang up then!" "Y- -Yes, Master Alex." After handing up, Alex passed the phone to Garrett and he looked at Alex in confusion. " Master, what are you doing?" "I''m getting my woman toe back to me on her own," Alex responded in a cold tone. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 chapter 1582 Getting his woman back was a decision that Alex had made from the moment he saw the N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. weakened Jane helping the even weaker old woman up. He was certain that Jane would not go back with him ever again no matter what; he had also reflected on his own heart and realized that he would never love another woman again in his life. "I''ve thought it through. In this life, I belong to Jane, alive or dead," Alex drawled carelessly. "Um..." Garrett was shocked as he thought to himself, ¡®Are these words reallying out of Master''s mouth? These words usuallye from women. Is the master really so desperate that he intends to do whatever it takes?¡¯ At that moment, Garrett found himself overwhelmed by the urge tough at his dare to, considering how sorrowful and depressed his master looked. After allowing himself a short while of depression, Alex turned cold and stern as he lowered his voice at Garrett, "Garrett, find me a hotel to stay in first. I need to take a shower and brush my teeth. It''s been a week since Ist brushed my teeth and my breath smells. How can I attract my woman like this?" "..." Garrett wanted to check Alex''s temperature, thinking that he might have a fever. As though he could look right into Garrett''s mind, Alex said, "I don''t have a fever. I''m calm. Go now. We need to act quickly." "Yes, Master Alex." That afternoon, they checked into the most luxurious hotel in white Ocean city and Alex did exactly what he said he would. He took a shower, brushed his teeth, and took his sweet time finishing his meal before going to sleep. By the time he woke up, a few of his subordinates were standing right in front of him. "Master, everything about white Ocean city, including things that are under the table have been looked into. We will begin taking them out at yourmand...¡± "Master, these are all the properties owned by Huron, and also the records of some of his illegal businesses. They are all here." "Master Alex, we have researched Lenny''s connections in White Ocean City, including the nightclubs and spas he owns as well, when would you like for US to take action?" "No action is to be taken without mymand!" Alex said calmly. "Yes!" his subordinates responded in unison, before heading back to their own tasks. Alex then turned to Garrett and said, "Spread news that I am here in white Ocean city for observation and a few adjustments, and that I will be staying for quite some time." When Alex hade to the city earlier, it had all been in secret without notifying anyone. And now, though he was not making a scene, he was pretty much there for all to see. "Yes, Master Alex!" Garrett went to carry out his order. After settling every matter, within a day, everyone in the entire white Ocean city knew that Mr. Poole of Kidon City was there for work. They heard that Master Alex was particrly interested in White Ocean City and might settle down there in the future. The news had the entire city boiling with excitement. There were a few local tyrants and people of high status in White Ocean City and as soon as they caught news about this development, each and every one of them wanted to befriend Alex. There were even a few social butterflies who had travelled out of their hometown White Ocean City, and women at the finest age that had travelled overseas rushed back at the news for a chance to present themselves to Alex. They all heard that Alex was still single and thought that maybe they could be the lucky ones. "You''vee back as well?" In Lenny''s restaurant, a tall woman was conversing with another woman in a frustrated tone. The other woman retorted sarcastically, " Why? You cane back as well, so why can''t I? The information I get isn''t any less than the ones that you got. Not only do I know that Master Alex is now in White Ocean city, I also know that he might be nning to purchase real estate and nt his roots down here." Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 chapter 1583 "Even I know that Master Alex still doesn''t have a girlfriend." The other woman chuckled at her words. " Right, you do know everything, but do you think you qualify? Do you have any idea how high Master Alex''s standards are? Do you have a bachelor¡¯s degree or above? Do you know four differentnguages? Don''t think that I don''t know about what you have been working on; you are just an escort that apanies men when they drink! You must be daydreaming toe back here, in hope to get your hands on Master Alex!" "Why you...!" The two women came close to fighting in the restaurant. At the time, Jane was the only one in there, and was wiping the tables and chairs clean with her pregnant belly. Lenny had, indeed, been kind to her. He took her in and helped her mother settle down. On top of Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. that, he did not even touch her at all. He simply had Jane do chores around the restaurant and promised her a monthly pay of three thousand. Jane was grateful, and had decided to remain by Lenny''s side for the rest of her life, obedient to everything he said. Jane walked past the two women and said, " Excuse me. Please let me through." "No way! Who are you??" Both women had been furious and frustrated already. They immediately wanted to vent their anger on Jane as soon as they spotted her wiping tables in her pregnant state. 2 "I''m sorry..." Jane muttered. "As if that is worth anything! You''ve tainted my dress! Do you think a janitor like you can "..." Jane did not respond, because she knew she could notpensate for the dress. She could only remain calm and let the woman shout at her as much as she wanted. It did not matter. She could take anything. Knowing that survival was never easy, no matter how severe the circumstances were, as long as no one was dying, they were nothing and could be ignored by Jane. Jane turned around to leave. If they would not let her through, then she simply should leave. "Stay right there!" The woman behind her barked at Jane. Jane did not bother to turn back, she stepped into the janitor''s room just in time as the recently recruited ninthdy of Lenny, the only woman who was not killed by Alex, came strolling out. Not only was the young woman the ninthdy of Lenny, she was also given a new name: Ivy. She went and asked the two female customers, as though she was the owner of the ce, " What happened?" The two women, who had only been bickering earlier, responded in unison, "What does she have to be so prideful for?? She is just a janitor, and a pregnant one no less! Just look at the way she looks down on everything. People who don''t know her might just think she is a queen!" Hearing the usation toward Jane from the two women had triggered Ivy''s rage. She had already been frustrated at Jane. No one knew Jane''s background better than her in white Ocean city. Jane was merely a woman who had been abandoned by Alex and could only remain in the Powell mansion as a janitor, like a parasite, and all that was exchanged with her own body once she gave birth. "Jane Sheen! Get out here right now!!" Ivy roared. Jane went out nkly. "Lady Ivy, is there anything you need me to do?" "Are you the one who offended these two customers?" Ivy questioned sharply. "I''m sorry. I apologize." "Apologize? Do you know who these two are? One of them is thedy of the Gibson family in White Ocean, and the other is thedy of the Homme family. Can you even handle the consequences of angering them??" Ivy scolded dramatically. "..." Jane did not know how to respond. Ivy abruptly raised her arm and pped Jane across the face, "old habits die hard!" Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 chapter 1584 Jane covered her cheek that was burning with pain. "Wh-why would you hit me?" Ivy snorted, "So what if I hit you? I''m hitting you because of how cheap you are! They never wanted you and you still forced yourself in here! How shameless for you to insist on staying even if you have to clean tables and wipe the floor. Who would want a pregnant woman like you??" "..." Jane did not respond anymore because she knew that any resistance would only bring further torture. What she did not realize, however, was that someone was standing by the door, watching and sobbing in silence. Noah''s mother leaned against the door frame and wept as she mumbled quietly, "My girl, will you be safe from all this suffering if I die? I can tell that you are a good girl who cherishes love and knows right from wrong. But the three of US can''t just all die, can we? No, it''s the four of US. At least one of the four of us has to survive, right? I am grateful for how much you care for me, my child, but I¡¯m going to the underworld to keep Noah life again." with that, Noah''s mother turned away and left, she was stumbling, but did not make a sound. The olddy had been staying at Lenny''s with Jane for ten days, and there were people looking after her each day. The food was not bad, and Lenny never bullied Jane. However, the women by Lenny''s side would often p Jane or kick at her waist. None of them liked Jane, and they all wanted to swallow her up alive. Jane might have been fed and no longer had to hide at Lenny''s mansion, but she was still walking on eggshells. ¡®All of that is because of a damn old hag like me,¡¯ the olddy thought as she wandered further and further away, slowly being swallowed up by the passing crowd. After some time, she stumbled her way to the coastline. The sea water was salty and bitter, and the olddy thought to herself, ¡®Maybe I can find my son''s body if I go through the sea? ) Before she knew it, her body waspletely immersed into the ocean, she did not know precisely as to when she had lost consciousness, but an unknown period of time had passed before she finally woke up again, she looked up with eyes gued by presbyopia and saw nothing but white. ¡®Is this the afterlife? Is the underworld all white? Maybe this is Heaven, ording to N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. western culture. My son used to be a factory manager and was exposed to various cultures, but even if I was born in a vige deep inside the mountains, I''m not stubborn- headed, so I know a little bit about different religions and cultures. This might just be Heaven. I wonder where my son is? oh, maybe I will see my grandson as well,¡¯ the olddy thought, as a smile appeared on her face. ¡¯ "Ma''am, you are finally awake," a voice said, and immediately, the upper half of her body began shaking. Frightened, the olddy blurted out, "Wh- what''s going on?" Soon, the upper half of her bed was raised, and before her stood a nurse. The olddy scanned the room over again and realized that she was in a hospital room with flowers next to her. "Sweet girl, am I in Heaven?" The nurse chuckled. "You fell into the water, ma''am, but you were rescued immediately after that. You are currently at a hospital. You are not dead, so this isn''t Heaven. You are perfectly alive." The olddy burst into tears. "Why won''t you just let me die? My son and my grandson are all dead and I''m all alone. I don''t want to live anymore." "You can still have other grandchildren." A man stepped into the room. The olddy looked at the strange man and asked, "My son is already dead, so how could I have other grandchildren?" "Your son is gone, but you still have a god daughter, who is still bearing a child in her belly. That''s one child, and she might just get pregnant again in the future. Within three to five years, you might just have plenty of grandchildren." "Wh- Who are you?" The man did not answer her question, but instead turned to the nurse and said, "Take good care of the olddy, and make sure nothing happens to her." Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 chapter 1585 "Yes!" the nurse replied. The man stepped out of the ward before taking his phone out to make a call. "Master Alex, the olddy is stable now." "Okay,e back," Alex said. He did not show himself because the olddy knew him. He could only send Garrett tofort the olddy. "Yes, Master Alex." Garrett soon returned to where Alex was staying and Alex immediately said to him, "Go check on Jane, and remember not to let her see you." "Yes, Master Alex." with that, Garrett headed to the Powell mansion. It was already deep into the night and Jane had just finished working for the entire day. She rode a scooter and went back to the mansion, she stayed in the same room as her mother, along with all the other servants on the first floor. For the past ten days that she had been working in Lenny''s restaurant, her mother would always wait for her toe home from work by the door, but this time, Jane did not see her mother, she did not want her mother to see her as well because her cheek had swollen from Ivy''s p and Jane did not want her mother to see. After pushing the scooter through the door, she cooled her cheek with some cold water outside before proceeding in and finding their room empty. ¡®Where did Mom go?¡¯ she thought, as she went to search every room, when Noah''s mother had nothing to do, she would sometimes visit the servants that stayed next door for a chat. However, Jane could not find her despite going through all the servants'' rooms, she got up to the second floor where Lenny''s living room was. '' At the time, Ivy was sitting on Lenny''sp. Ivy did not get up when she saw Janeing in, but instead stared at her defiantly. "Oh my, I pped you on the face this morning, and now you are here in front of my man to Jane did not have the time to be bothered by Ivy''s scolding or sarcasm, and she simply asked frantically, "M-Master Powell, have... Have you seen my mom?" Shocked, Lenny asked, "Did your mom go missing?" 1 Tears instantly started streaming down Jane''s cheeks. "My mom can''t walk that well, she doesn''t go out all that often because she can barely walk. Where could she go? Where''s my mom?" II II ? ?? Just then, someone knocked on the door from outside. "Master Powell, is Jane here? Her mother asked me to pass her something." Jane turned around hysterically and saw that it was a maid who knocked on the door. The maid stuttered, "I forgot about it. Your mom said she has a letter for you. Here..." Jane immediately tore the letter open. The letter was short, as the old woman cannot write well. It was a simple drawing with a pen of an old, hunch-backed person jumping into the ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ocean. Jane instantly realized what the drawing meant. Her mother had gone tomit suicide. She did not want to slow Jane down and decided to die. "No. No... I want my mom! My mom...!" Jane burst out crying. Even Lenny did not know what to say at that moment. He had been kind to the two for the past few days. Why would the old woman feel like she had to die? Lenny could not help but feel frustrated at the sound of Jane''s crying. Coincidentally, that was when his phone rang. He picked it up and nced over before feeling chills down his spine at the disy. ¡¯ "Master, p-please go on.¡± Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 chapter 1586 Lenny was not surprised when he received the call from Alex. He was the one who called Garrett saying that he needed instructions for certain matters during the day. However, when he received the call from Alex himself at that moment, he still felt frightened. It could not be helped. He just did. "Why were you looking for me, Master Powell? " Alex asked. "Here''s the thing, Master Alex," Lenny said, stuttering the entire time. "For some reason, the people here in white Ocean City are quick to catch onto the news, they all...know that I met you once and that you are here for a business trip in white Ocean city. " "Get to the point!" Alex said impatiently. "Um, there are people here in White Ocean City, all sorts of people, who...who want to wee you here. You see... The venue for the weing party will be here in my restaurant. My restaurant is rather spacious, and it''s legal. The drinks and food served here are excellent as well. The chef... My chef isn''t too bad, as well, you..." Seeing that Alex was not saying anything, Lenny changed the subject and said, "Actually, it''s okay if you don''t want to attend. I...I am just informing you about it in their ce. If you don''t want to participate, I will tell them that." Lenny was at a crossroads. He wanted to reinforce his status in White Ocean City in the name of Alex''s power; but at the same time, he was scared of Alex and of the possibility of having his entire home destroyed by Alex at any moment. To his surprise, he heard Alex''s casual tone from the other side of the line, saying, "Fine." "Thank you, thank you, thank you! Thank you so much!" Lenny came close to falling on his knees while Alex had already hung up. Meanwhile, the surprise reminded Lenny of Jane, who was outside the door. He could hear noisesing from outside the door, so he went outside only to find Jane passed out in tears. He immediately ordered two of his servants to carry her and got one of the older servants to massage Jane''s head for her. Soon, she began to regain consciousness and cried, " Mom...!" A few of the maids were crying as well. The mother and daughter had been good people. Though the mother could no longer work, she would still make shoe pads for the servants there and she was really good at craftwork. After making the shoe pads for everyone, she went to pass them around and said, "Please take good care of my Jane. She is a poor child who has to carry me along with her even though she is pregnant. I am slowing her down." Therefore, all the servants there had a great impression of the old mother. But why would ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. she suddenly jump into the ocean tomit suicide? Jane cried for a long period of time before finally calming down but her eyes were hollow and nk as the other maids tried tofort her. "Jane, don''t cry so much; it''s bad for your body. You are with child now, you see; you are almost six months along. Three months from now, you are going to be a mother." "It''s a great act to be a mother." "From now on, your child will be yourpanion." "You need to earn and save up so that he can go to college. If they manage to seed in the future, then you will finally be able to enjoy life." Jane could not stop her tears. She no longer wanted the child in her belly. Her heart was dead. This child belonged to her and Alex, but she did not love Alex anymore. All she could think of was to die so that she could join Noah and his mother in the afterlife. She could no longer feel any warmth in this world. 2 However, everything seemed to be decided in one''s fate after all. Just as Jane had lost all hope, she felt a kick on her stomach. Because she wasying down with a few other maids around tofort her, they all saw her stomach moving. "Jane! Your baby is kicking at you!" "Oh my, I saw it too! I saw it too! Your baby is kicking at you." "It''s six months old now, so it should know how to kick already." "When I was pregnant with my son, I could feel him turning around in my belly five months along. You can actually tell if the child is going to be active even when they are still inside our bellies. Some kids just love flipping around for fun inside." Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 chapter 1587 "Can you feel that, Jane?" "..." Jane did not respond. Of course she felt it. The sensation of kicking in her stomach had been distinct. She was thin and so was the skin on her belly, so she could even see an extremely small footprint, she gently stroked her belly and, as though there was telepathy between them, the little foot kicked her again without warning as soon as her hand touched her belly. Jane grinned. "My child. My child. This... This is my baby?" she looked at the people around her in tears and everyone nodded at her. "It''s your baby, Jane." "Your mom did this because she doesn''t want to be a burden to you. Even if it''s for the baby in your belly, you need to be strong and live." The servants had not spent much time with Jane, but they were all people of low status who shared amon concern for one another. Seeing that there were so many people who cared for her, and the actual feeling that there was indeed a baby growing inside of her, Jane decided at that moment that she no longer wanted to die. Yes, she could be selfish for the sake of her child. '' "Mom, I''m sorry," she mumbled in tears. " Noah, I''m sorry. Once I raise my child to adulthood, I will find you and be by your side." Lenny also joined andforted Jane by saying, "Jane, once you give birth to your child, I will raise him for you and let him call me father. That way, no one will cast you aside. II "Thank you, thank you... Master Powell. Thank you." Jane looked at Lenny in gratitude. Jane spent that night in despair and sorrow, but as depressed as she was, she still had to go to work the next morning. It had been Ivy''s idea for Jane to work at the restaurant. She simply could not bring herself to like Jane and resented Jane for refusing to help her back then. Therefore, she wanted Jane to do the hardest chores in the restaurant. ¡®It just so happens that Master Alex ising to the restaurant today, so I need to make sure that Jane makes a fool of herself!¡¯ she thought. Jane knew that a lot of the elites in White Ocean city were going to officially wee Alex in the restaurant and pleaded to Ivy, " Ninthdy, can... Can I take a rest day today?" "No!" Ivy immediately barked. Jane nodded. "Okay." So what if she went? she had cleared things up with Alex and the two of them were no longer rted in any way. Alex would not do anything to her. In this world, Jane trusted Sabrina most, and if Sabrina said that Alex meant her no harm, she no longer had any Material ? N?velDrama.Org. reason to fear him. If she ended up seeing him again, all she needed to do was to treat him like a stranger. That morning after her mothermitted suicide by jumping into the ocean, Jane went to work at the restaurant with a heavy heart. The guests at the restaurant had been a few powerful individuals and somedies of elite families. Though they might not be as glorious as the ones in Kidon City or South city, they were still far more noble-looking than a pregnant janitor who cleaned after them. "Hey, pregnantdy! You need to serve the guests at the front with drinks because today is going to be a busy day!" Ivymanded. Jane knew that Ivy was doing it on purpose, but she simply replied with an ¡®Okay,¡¯ before heading out with the beverages. As soon as she stepped out, she spotted Alex. Their eyes met and both froze in ce. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 chapter 1588 It had only been a little over ten days since hest saw her, and Jane''s belly seemed to have grown much bigger in size. For the past ten days in white Ocean city, Alex had been quite free and, when he had nothing to do, he could, from Kidon City, consult doctors from White Ocean City and do research online by himself. He came to learn a lot about pregnant women and learnt that the further along the pregnancy, the faster the fetus would grow. Indeed, after merely ten days, Jane had changed drastically. However, she was still extremely thin and her face was still pale without any color; her clothes were still ragged, barely covering her, when in fact, it seemed that was simply because her belly had grown too big to be covered. ¡¯ She was holding a teapot and refilling drinks for the guests. She was clearly the odd one out as she walked around the restaurant in her state between elites of white Ocean city, especially when she came across Alex. White Ocean City was situated at the furthest north of the northeastern region, and it was the peak of the winter season. Even men as muscr and tall as Alex were wearing suits under long trench-coats. His outfit, along with his identity, had created a sense of iparable majesty in his presence. The polished military boots that he was wearing only added to the aura of maturity that oozed from him. In the end, the two were extremely different. Luckily, Jane no longer cared about it and only saw Alex as a stranger. The corridor was narrow and he stood in the middle as he observed her intently. She held onto a teapot as she moved with her pregnant belly, and realized that she had to walk past him. She lowered her head and whispered, " Excuse me, please... Let me through." Alex continued to stare at her like he did not hear a word. "..." Jane lifted her chin to look at Alex and found him frowning with a cold expression. Before she could say anything, someone behind her started yelling. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A woman''s voice came through, "Hey, pregnantdy! Are you blind? Don''t you see Master Alex of Kidon city standing there? why is a servant who serves drinks like yourself getting this close to him? Trying to get Master Alex''s attention? You? Hmph! Get out of here right now!" Jane had seen the woman who was scolding her, and it was the same woman who was fighting with anotherdy at the restaurant the day before. Apparently, this woman was looking to make an appearance in front of Alex and do him a favor. ¡¯ "Get away from Master Alex." She shoved Jane aside and red at her in contempt before looking back to Alex in a ttering manner. "I''m so sorry about that, Mr. Poole. It was my brother''s idea to throw a weing party here at this restaurant for you; he was supposed to clear this ce out before you arrived. It''s my brother''s fault for not tossing this woman out. This woman is just a janitor. I saw her cleaning the ce yesterday; why has she be the waitress today? Perhaps she is out here on her own initiative. People nowadays, especially those bloggers or whatever, are all desperate to be famous; this one here is probably trying to make an impression too." 2 The woman falsely concluded Jane''s character in a few words, andmanded her in an arrogant tone, "Go back to where you are supposed to be. You cane back out to clean when everything is over!" Jane bowed her head. "Okay." She turned to leave and saw Ivy. Ivy blocked Jane''s way and sneered. "Jane Sheen! Why is a janitor who cleans the kitchen out here? You must really want to see Mr. Poole!" She paused to smile at Alex and continued, "I''m sorry, Master Alex. This woman has wanted to see you the entire time and well; she just snuck out and came here to see you. I think you have gone too easy on her. II Ivy was now the newest favorite of Lenny. She often sat on hisp and listened to him talk to Alex through the phone so she knew that during Alex''s trip to White Ocean City, Lenny had formed the closest connection to him. Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 chapter 1589 Ivy was secretly overjoyed at how lucky she had been. Back when she was by Huron''s side, she was thetest addition, and also the least eye-catching one amongst the five Material ? N?velDrama.Org. beauties. In the end, all of them were buried alive overnight by Alex and Ivy was the only one who survived, she went to Lenny, merely hoping that she could make ends meet and not starve to death, but as soon as she came to Lenny, he became acquaintances with someone as powerful as Alex. Even Lenny had a feeling that Ivy was his lucky star, and Ivy felt the same. On top of that, Ivy did not think of Alex as someone scary. At the very least, even though Alex had not shown anyone mercy since he came to white Ocean city, with the only exception being Ivy, she was still at the golden age of eighteen. Any man would be ¡®And this pregnant woman! Hmph! She is merely an old woman in her thirties! How dare she refuse to help me. Today will be the day she dies!¡¯ Ivy thought. "How about this, Mr. Poole, I''ll teach her a lesson for you. How does that sound? It will only make your hands dirty to punish her yourself," she said to Alex in a ttering manner before pping Jane across the face at an incredible speed. "You shameless thing! You are supposed to clean and wash dishes in the back of the kitchen; no one made changes to your post and yet you came out here on your own! Do you know that Master Alex is the VIP guest today?? You do, and that''s why you are here to enrage him on purpose, aren''t you?? Get back to the backyard right now!" She was an eighteen-year-old girl in the end, and had no fear in her at all. Perhaps she felt that Alex favored her after sparing no one but her, which was why she feared nothing at that very moment, and stood out in front of everyone. All the guests at the scene were stunned, and even the socialites who wanted to befriend Alex were staring at the unknown eighteen-year-old mistress with jealous eyes. For a split second, they even had a feeling that Ivy was actually Alex''s mistress. Most women started searching through their memories to see if they had ever bullied this woman before. Silence had fallen upon the ce, and no one dared to make a sound. Jane was the only one who spoke in a hollow voice. "Yes, I will go there now." She did not want to exin, or to argue with Ivy in front of Alex by saying something like, " Aren''t you the one who sent me here?" She did not want to. she could not even feel the pain on her cheek because she was not in the mood for that. Her mother had just jumped into the ocean andmitted suicide with only one wish before her death, and that was for Jane to live well and give birth to her child. Therefore, Jane did not care about anything else. She bowed her head expressionlessly, and took the teapot with her before turning to leave. Before she could make the first step, Alex grabbed her arm and pulled herback. 1 Jane was shocked. Immediately after that, Alex said something that left everyone gaping. " Jane, you can''t carry on without my protection. Come home with me!" Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 chapter 1590 Everyone''s jaw dropped at Alex''s words as they stared at the two in silence. "I¡¯ll belong to Master Powell for the rest of my life, alive or dead," Jane replied in an incredibly casual tone. "But look at you now; you are the janitor." "So what? Compared to the abuse I received from my biological parents, the istion I had to endure from my siblings, the four years of imprisonment by my inws, before getting chased out by you and almost dying at the hands of your fiancee, at least I have finally settled down now. I am grateful." "But I..." Alex didn''t finish his sentence. "But you are not!" Jane smiled quietly and lifted her gaze to look at Alex. "You won''t give up, will you? It will always be you who gives the order and I will alwaysply. I left immediately when you asked me to go, so you thought I woulde back with gratitude in my heart once you ask me to go back. But you didn''t expect for me to disobey you. You Material ? N?velDrama.Org. can''t control me anymore, so you feel defeated and reconciled, right?" Jane looked Alex in the eyes fearlessly. "..." Alex could not find his words. Was he to deny it? Could he really say for sure that he would not interrupt their joyous lives if Noah was still alive, as long as Jane was happy? Could he really say that? Alex realized that he did not even have the right to say such a thing. He could not say a word. He could only follow his own n. "Come back with me, Jane! Nothing will change in regards to your life before. I will give you a wedding that every woman in Kidon city would be envious of once you give birth to the child!" Jane shook her head. "Actually... Actually, I know what you are thinking. A man like you isn¡¯t used to changes in your partner; you prefer things that you have used tost a long time. Truth is, look around you and see just how many women have gathered here together for your sake here in this party that''s meant to tter you. All you need to do is just pick one, take her with you, and keep her around for five to eight years, and you will manage to cultivate a bond. It''s not just about me. Actually, any woman who gets to stay by your side will be obedient. Think about it; who would not dare? Right here and now, you are the master, so you can just take your pick..." "..."All the women watched in silence. The fact that Alex had lowered himself to such an extent when speaking to a pregnant woman, who was not even worthy enough to serve tea and could only work as a cleaner, had already been shocking enough to make their jaws drop. Seeing how sternly she spoke to Alex, and how dismissive and distant she was, they could feel their heart trembling in fear as they thought back to how they had looked down on the pregnant woman. Especially Ivy. she felt so weak that she could barely remain standing. The woman who had just scolded Jane, too, had turned pale to the point like she was a corpse. 1 "Um... Miss... I''m sorry, I... I didn''t know," the woman with the pale face immediately started to exin herself to Jane in a ttering manner. "I''m just someone who wipes the floor and does cleaning work around here, and I will continue to do so from now on. I am happy as long as you don''t yell at me from now on. I don''t hold grudges, even though maybe I should." II II ? ? ? Seeing that the woman was forgiven, Ivy, too, went toward Jane and got down on her knees. " Miss Jane... Pl--please don''t take me seriously, actually... I was just mad at you for refusing to help me that day. I helped you once, but you refused to save me." Jane stared at Ivy nkly. "You are Master Powell''s favorite, it''s fine as long as you stop bullying me from now on." Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Ivy immediately shed tears of gratitude. "I won''t. I definitely won''t, Miss Jane." "I will go in to clean now, then." Jane turned to head in with the teapot in her hand. "Jane!" Alex called out to her, "My business here in White Ocean City is done. I''ll be leaving in a day or two. From now on... "From now on, let''s never see each other again. Farewell. "But remember, I still can''t let you go..." "You can''t let go of my body, you mean?" Jane asked sarcastically. "That''s right!" Alex admitted honestly. "No one could ever serve me as well as you did! I can never find another woman..." "You can, if you want to." Tears begin streaming down Jane''s cheeks. "You can take ten women here and they would serve you a hundred times better than I do from here." "I hope you won''t regret this!" "Never!" "Very well!" Alex sneered and turned to leave. As he walked, he spoke to Garrett, who was behind him. " Garrett, I''ve given her a chance. Since she refuses to take it, we will take off immediately and head back to Kidon City!" Yes, Master Alex!" Garrett immediately responded. Right before they left, he turned to nce at Jane sympathetically, as though he was saying, ¡®Mrs. Poole, you are too naive. How could you possibly be able to win against someone as cunning as our Master?¡¯ Unfortunately, Jane was not looking at Garrett and therefore, she did not notice the sympathetic nce Garrett cast at her. Just as the two stepped out of the restaurant''s door, Jane''s phone rang. She took a look at it and did not want to answer at first, but then she thought about the fact that her mother had jumped into the ocean tomit suicide, and her body had yet to be recovered; it could be a call to inform her about it. She immediately picked it up. "Hello?" As expected, the caller asked, "Excuse me, but is this Miss Sheen?" The caller was a woman and her tone was cold. "Yes, I am. You are?" Jane immediately asked in a frantic manner. "Do you have a mother?" the woman asked. "Yes, yes, yes. where did you find my mother''s body? I will go take her back right now." The woman snorted, "What body?? It doesn''t take much for me to recognize unfilial children like you! Are you nning on bailing on the payment?" Jane was stunned for a moment, "wh- -What''s wrong?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Your mother jumped into the ocean tomit suicide but didn''t seed, she was admitted into our hospital and has been resuscitated. Right now, we''ve found out that she has a heart condition and requires heart bypass surgery," the woman from the other end of the line exined coldly. "What? Are you saying that my mom...isn''t dead?" Jane immediately shed tears of joy. She had thought that her mother had died and that she no longer had any family in this world, but her mother was alive. "I''ll do it, I will definitely save my mom, no matter how much it costs," Jane said, even if she did not have any money. "It''s not about the money right now. The area your mother jumped into was a restricted area, she has identally destroyed some of the defensive equipment. Those are prototypes of extremely advanced technology that could cost up to billions, and your mother might face charges of..." Jane did not even hear the words that followed. All she heard was ¡®billions¡¯ and that it was something about the defense line. "And how... How can this be settled?" she asked, stuttering. "You need to negotiate with the people at the defense line, so pleasee over as soon as possible! Our hospital does not take any responsibility for that!" the doctor on the other end answered. "..." Jane paused for a moment before raising her voice abruptly, "Alex...!" Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 "Alex?¡± There had been a total of a hundred guests in the entire restaurant. No one had dared to call him Alex Poole; even Mister Poole was considered a bold way of addressing him. Most people there referred to him as ¡®Master Alex¡¯, and yet, the pregnant woman went and called him by his first name, she refused toply when Alex begged her to go back with him earlier, and now she regretted it as soon as he left? ¡®Ha! She had gone too far by ying hard to get. There isn''t a woman that''s truly that noble and prideful; it was all just for show! ¡¯ they thought. Since she had gone too far with her plots, everyone was desperate to see what might happen to the deadbeat pregnant woman. The pregnant woman ran out frantically, supporting her belly, as the people behind her who were there to wee Alex followed closely after her. They all wanted to watch her make a fool of herself in the most dramatic way possible. Among those people, ny- nine percent of them thought that for a man like Alex to make the decision to leave this woman; he would surely kick her out of the way even if she wanted to go back to him. "Hmph! Let''s see what happens!" Even Ivy, who was begging for Jane to show her mercy j ust now followed Jane out with a sneer. Drenched in his own sweat, Lenny was the only one left in the restaurant. He had been walking on eggshells the past few days, and at that moment, he suddenly felt like he had been lucky. If he managed to get past this safely, he intended on going back to the vige where he was born and retire. This world was just far too dangerous, one careless mistake could cause the big boss in Kidon City to turn him into dust. He was almost seventy. Lenny was the only one who did not go out of the restaurant to watch the drama unfold. He stood inside the restaurant silently, d that he had neverid a finger on Jane, otherwise, he would have been buried alive as well. Thinking of it, he chuckled. "A woman like Jane is indeed very attractive. It''s no wonder that the big boss of Kidon City fell for her." Just then, Jane was a few steps away from Alex''s car, and the car was slowly starting to move. "Alex! Alex! Please...! W--Wait!" Jane stumbled with her hands supporting her belly. Alex''s shining ck Hummer stopped steadily, and the window dropped open. The man at the back seat was wearing a pair of sunsses and wore a cold expression. There was a burning cigarette in between his lips, which was oozing smoke at the moment. The man''s cold attitude had everyone at the scene feeling as though the atmosphere had turned cold as well. ¡®Who is Master Alex? He is the elite of Kidon City! It''s already a great honor that he came here himself to look for you and wee you to his house, but what did you do in the end? You need to see who you are dealing with when ying hard to get! How dare you try to string Master Alex along! ¡¯ the others thought. Just then, Alex said, "what..." "Alex, you..." Jane struggled. She had been determined to follow Lenny, even if he nned on selling her body in the future; she would have epted it. she really, really did not want to go back to Alex for the rest of her life because she felt that remaining by Alex'' s side was not a path that she was supposed to go on. She was meant to live her life in the mud, not like an elegantN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. was not the most difficult matter, as she could at least try to ask for Lenny''s help; on the other hand, what exactly was with the defensive equipment? why would her mothere into contact with those? They even mentioned that those things were advanced technology that cost a fortune; how could that happen? If everything she heard in the call from the hospital was true, then the only one who could resolve this would be Alex. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 "Alex..." Jane leaned against the window and called out to him again in despair. Alex stared at Jane coldly. "Say what you need to say. I''ve already made ns so I can''t stay here for long. There are plenty of matters that await me back in Kidon City." "Alex, my mom..." Jane choked back on her tears, and suddenly realized that she was not in a position to ask for Alex''s help regarding her mother, she had just asked him to leave in front of so many people. "You... You... I..." "Say what you want to say," he said. "You... You used to think that I served you well, didn''t you?" Jane looked at Alex longingly. II II ? ? ? "I think that there won''t be another person on Earth who knows your needs better than I do; no one knows better than me about what positions you enjoy most; no one knows your body better than Ido." 1 II II ? ? ? "So Alex... Take me as...as your..." Jane simply could not bring herself to say the word ¡®mistress¡¯. She did not know if she even had the right to ask for it. Alex was still wearing his sunsses, and the cigarette between his lips had burnt out. Faint smoke oozed from his nose. His position and expression were both majestic andposed. 1 "You...made up your mind toe back to me, then?" he finally said. "C--Can I?" she asked in anticipation. "Are you doing this willingly?" Jane nodded frantically. "L..I am doing this willingly." "Do you love me?" "Ido!" II II ? ? ? "Very much! You are the only man I''ve ever loved in this life. Noah doesn''t count. He simply gave me warmth and a shoulder to lean on, but I''ve never truly loved him from the bottom of my heart. You are the only one in my heart the entire time,¡± Jane answered pathetically. "Get in here yourself if you love me." "Rea--really? Are you really willing to take me with you?" Alex did not answer. Just then, the driver had already gotten out of the car and went to open the back door that led to where Alex was seated. He was still sitting steadily in the car. His heart was boiling with excitement at the moment, but his outlook remained calm. He had to take his woman back with him that day; he must. Therefore, he had to y it out perfectly. "Think it through. No regret after youe with me, " he said coldly. "I...I won''t regret it." Two streams of tears strolled down her cheeks as she supported her belly with one hand and the other on the door and climbed onto the highly positioned Hummer. Alex moved in slightly, and Jane sat down across him. Behind them, the entire audience was so shocked that their eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. At the time, Alex was still pretending. "This is how you are going to sit with me? I can''t see any proof of you loving me at all." "..." Jane''s cheeks instantly flushed a bright red. she had been apart from him for almost five months, so the unfamiliarity between them had made it embarrassing for her to get closer to him. she used to sit on hisp, lean against his embrace and wrap her arms around his neck; it was somethingmon back then. Now, she did not know what to do, but Alex did not seem to want to let her off easy. He continued to stare at her coldly. The blush on her face deepened by the second, but still, she struggled to move with her pregnant belly and moved closer to him. slowly and steadily, she raised her arms and took the initiative by wrapping them around his neck. "Alex, take me home. I''m tired," she said with resignation. Outside the car, all the women watched enviously, not even noticing how their nails were digging into their own flesh. Inside the car, Jane''s pale lips without a hint of color were already getting closer to Alex. At that ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. very moment, he could no longer hold it in. He opened his iron-like arms before pulling her into his embrace fiercely. "You little woman, you don''t think I can handle you?" he said in a low and hoarse voice. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Hearing Alex''s low and hoarse voice only deepened the blush on Jane''s face. She knew distinctly that Alex was flirting with her, and though she did not feel the same, she felt nothing but a sense of security. She had been with Alex for seven years, and she had always known that he had a good temper. If not for Alex breaking her heart overnight, Jane would have still considered him as someone with a great personality. The reason why she hadpletely given up on Alex was partly because of the fact that he chased her out of his house out of the blue, but there was more to it that she had never mentioned or told anyone; it was because she felt pained by the love Alex had for Lily. Seven, almost eight years ofpanionship, through riches and difficulties, they ate and lived together, day and night, but none of thatpared to a woman from across the world. Jane was tossed out mercilessly as soon as that woman came back, and that was the main reason that Jane lost hope. Twenty days ago, Jane heard Sabrina''s exnation and learnt that Alex had indeed been searching for her and regretting his actions, she felt that, at the very least, Alex was still somewhat a man of integrity, but she simply could not rekindle the part of her that loved him. People often said that nothing could be so broken that it could not be fixed, but how? All things aside, when a woman went for an abortion, her stomach was cut open and it would never look the same, even after the wound was sealed; not to mention how much he had hurt her. Also, there was still Noah, who would nevere back to life ever again ande between the two of them now that they were reunited. 2 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, despite losing hope and feeling such a distance from Alex, Jane still felt safe after returning to his arms. She was too tired. The past three months of suffering, deadly trials, gaining something, before finally losing it again... It alll drained her heart. 2 She had decided to follow Lenny for the rest of her life because she wanted to settle down peacefully. But the gods seemed to enjoy toying with her. Her mother was alive; how great a surprise that was? However, the difficulties that her mother was encountering could only be resolved by Alex. At that moment, Jane had her arms wrapped around Alex''s arms and she cooperated obediently as Alex kissed her on her chapped, pale lips, but her response remained dull. Alex did not mind it. He kissed her a while and studied her cheeks that were as red as a ripe apple. Her belly was pressed against his suit, and suddenly, he was worried that the buttons might cause her difort and immediately unbuttoned his suit. With that, the two became even closer than before. 1 He wrapped one arm around her thick waist, while the other circled back from the front and was ced on top of her belly. He rubbed her belly with his long fingers and suddenly felt something poking at him. Stunned, he asked the woman in his arms, "My son can move already?" Jane did not respond, and simply buried her head deeply. ¡®I¡¯ll just let her be if she doesn''t want to speak, I guess, I have plenty of time to warm her up to me. One day, I will get her heart back, ¡¯ he thought as he wrapped his arms around her and their son. It felt as though he had lost and found a rare treasure. No, something even more precious than treasure. It had been four months. He had been in despair; he had given up; he had sunk into depression thinking that he would never recover his wife and child, and yet both were back in his arms now. He held onto them tightly, overwhelmed with emotions to the point that he was now crying. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 "Alex," Jane called out to him longingly. "Hm?" "My mother..." Jane knew that this was the worst timing to ask for his help, but was her mother not the reason why she suddenly changed her mind? 1 "You mother? what happened to the olddy?" Alex asked, knowing the answer to that question. Jane did not answer his question directly, but instead asked, "Alex, you came looking for me over and over again because you felt like you''ve wronged me, and because you missed the time we spent together in the past seven years, am I right?" "Of course!" "So deep down, you still think that I am great, do you? II "You are irreceable in my heart, Jane. After you left, I realized that no other woman in this world will ever be as great for me as you." Jane suddenly took the initiative to seal his lips with a kiss, and even Garrett in the driver''s seat could not help but look away. Both Garrett and Alex knew better than anyone as to why Jane decided toe back, and became this aggressive. "Jane, your body can''t take this right now; besides, look..." Alex casually nced outside the car and to the driver in front, and continued in a sarcastic tone, " There are so many people watching US. Wait until we get home. Once we get home, there will be plenty of time." "Alex, Alex," Jane said as though she did not hear a word Alex said, "I... I love you." "I know." "Alex, can...can you please help my mom?" She finally stated her true intentions. "Okay. What happened to your mom? It doesn''t matter, whatever happens to her, I will save her. I will definitely save her!" He knew that it was a plot that he had set up; he knew that Jane''s mother was not in any danger, and she was already on a minivan that was driving toward Kidon City; he also knew that Jane turned her decision around and came to him simply because she wanted to save her mother, but at that moment, Alex still could not help but smile bitterly in his heart. The two of them were in a rtionship for seven years, she was pregnant with his child and he had spent days and nights in the past four months looking for her. In the end, she still cared more about an olddy than she did him. ¡®But what can I do? From the moment I tossed her out so casually, I should have known that getting her back meant that I would have to pay a price a thousand times more. Not to mention that we might not even be as good as we were before,¡¯ he thought, still, Alex was d. Extremely d. "Thank you, Alex. Thank you!" Jane was so moved that she broke down in tears, she held onto him tightly and rubbed her pale cheek against his chest. Her mother could be saved, as long as Alex agreed to help. "Tell me... what happened?" he asked. "I just received a phone call saying that when my mom jumped into the ocean to kill herself, she seemed to have triggered some sort of defensive device of advanced technology; they might requirepensation..." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "We will pay for it, no matter how much. Even if it costs ten or a hundred billion, we will pay them." "Thank you, Alex, thank you!" Jane said in tears. 1 "It''s alright, don''t cry. We will go save your mom now, " he said gently. "Okay." Alex made a call to make the arrangements. All the subordinates had been in ce from his previous arrangement, so naturally, they knew what to do. After everything was settled, Alex looked outside the car window at the dazed crowd. "Lenny Powell!" Alex shouted abruptly. Before Lenny could respond, he lowered his voice and asked, " What''s the name of that woman you just added to your collection?" Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Being called out by Alex had Ivy falling on her knees in fear. She started bowing her head over and over again. "Please spare me, Master Alex!" she never would have imagined that the pregnant woman would have the capability to turn the tables. Alex did not bother with Ivy''s pleading and shouted at the driver ahead, "Garrett, where are those people that you buried fromst time?" "Master Alex, they are buried at the field in the West- _ II "Alex!" Suddenly, Jane interrupted him. "What is it, Jane?" he asked gently. "Alex, back in those two nights and one day that I spent at Huron''s, it''s true that when everyone was bullying me, this youngdy gave me a piece of bread so that I didn''t starve. But when she asked for my help, I didn''t save her. It''s okay. I don''t hold grudges against her. There''s no need Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. to kill for my sake." Jane paused for a moment before adding, "That woman who got mad at me back in the restaurant as well. I don''t want to care about her. It''s fine. I just want to see my mom as soon as possible, okay?" "Okay, whatever you say," Alex agreed and turned to look at the people trembling in fear outside the car before sayingzily, "You should all be thankful to my wife. It''s her who is kind enough to spare you." He then turned and said to Garrett, "Garrett, start the car." "Yes!" Inside the car, Garrett started the engine. ck smoke oozed from the pipe under the car as it took off. Outside the restaurant, Ivy was paralyzed with fear, and the woman who scolded Jane earlier burst out crying, she kneeled on the ground and bowed her head repeatedly. "Thank you. Thank you, Mrs. Poole for forgiving me. Thank you. Thank you." Naturally, Jane did not hear a word they said. She was exhausted, she had received a confirmation from Alex that he would save her mother. Her mother would be fine, and he had it all arranged. Her mother''s heart condition would also be looked after once Alex brought her back to Kidon. He would admit her mother into the military hospital for the best medical care and she no longer had to worry about a thing. Feeling relieved, Jane suddenly felt exhausted and drained. Alex''s arms remained around her as she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep leaning against his shoulder. She seemed so sweet when she was sleeping, almost like a child. Alex finally got the chance to take a good look at her after she had fallen asleep. Her entire body had slimmed down to almost nothing, which made her pregnant belly look even bigger. She had suffered so much in the past four months, and yet the child in her belly was perfectly healthy. How fortunate. "Noah, I''m sorry... Noah," Jane cried out in her dreams for Noah. "I didn''t take good care of Mom, and she almost died in the ocean. I can''t be with you in this life, Noah, so let''s be together in our next lives. Noah..." She cried helplessly and leaned even closer against Alex. "..." Alex held her and gently patted her back. "It''s okay, everything is okay now, Jane. It''s going to be okay; be a good girl and sleep well. I¡¯ll watch over you. It "Mm." She moved a bit closer to him before slowly Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Alex nced over at the great mountains on both sides and suddenlymanded Garrett, "stop!" The sky had just begun to turn bright. Throughout the night they drove, Jane had been asleep, sinking deeper and deeper into her dreams. At first, she leaned into Alex''s arms. After that, Alex went ahead and lowered the seat so that she could sleepfortably. Even the driver in the front seat could not help but feel his heart ache as he nced over to Jane a couple of times. ¡®How long has it been since Mrs. Poole had a good night¡¯s sleep? As expected of the Master, he really has it all nned out. We can''t allow her to stray out there any longer. Any longer, she would die out there. Even if this is all plotted by the Master, at least he is doing it for her own good,¡¯ he thought. At the time, the car had stopped inside the mountains, but Jane had not woken up, nor did Alex wake her. He leaned on his side with half of his body bent, and he let her sleep on his arm as he watched her. It was not until the sky waspletely bright when Jane finally woke up. she felt as though she had slept for a really, really long time. She even had a dream. A sweet dream. She dreamed that she was ten years younger than she was then, and that she was with Alex when she was around twenty-four or so. The Alex she saw in her dream was young, as well, a year younger than she was. He wore an olive-green military uniform and looked incredibly handsome in it. In Jane''s dream, the Jane in her twenties was getting married to Alex, who was also in his twenties. The two were sweet together, and it was great. The dream was long and wonderful, and after that, she even dreamed of being pregnant, she saw their child distinctly. It was a beautiful dream, so much so that she was reluctant to wake up, until the light that grew stronger from the outside pulled her out from her dream forcefully. When she first woke up, she was not sure as to where she was. She closed her eyes for a Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. moment and thought to herself, "where am I? Is this the maid''s room at Lenny''s home? The small room in Huron''s? Where is this?" Jane remained dazed for a few minutes before finallying to realize that she was in Alex''s car. she turned around to find Alex holding his arm and massaging it. "Alex, what''s wrong with your arm?" she asked. "You were using it as a pillow. It''s numb now." "..." She paused for a moment before asking, "wh-- why did the car stop? where are we?" 1 Alex did not respond. He simply opened the car door to get out before extending his arms to carry Jane out of the car as well. Jane looked around at the unfamiliar environment around her, and looked at Alex in confusion, "where are we, Alex? where did you bring me here? Did something happen?" Almost immediately, her mind went toward all bad possibilities. Could it be that her mother''s condition was too severe for her to make it to Kidon city, and ended up dying halfway there? No! Tears began to gather in her eyes as she bit her lips and asked, "Alex, did...did something happen to my mom?" Alex let out a quiet sigh. "That mountain is where Noah Hill died." II II Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Never had Jane imagined that she would wake up to arrive at the ce where her lover Noah had died. Noah passed away merely a month ago, just before his bodypletely decayed. ¡®No, is his body still here?¡¯ she thought, as she stumbled toward the spot where Noah had fallen. Before she could take off, Alex grabbed onto her arms and said, "slowdown. Don''t injure yourself." He supported her weight from behind gingerly, like he was offering his arms for a queen, she did not pay attention to a word he said and hurried over to the other side. The sound of someone wailing was heard even before they arrived and Jane noticed that it was her mother''s voice. The olddy''s voice was getting closer and closer. " What could an old hag like me do to deserve this?? My grandson died, and now my son. My son... Mommy has arrivedte, why couldn''t I have died in your ce?" The wailing was getting closer and, after making a turn, Jane saw a group of workers in jumpsuits working. If she was not wrong, it was an ice coffin that was in front of those workers and the olddy was leaning on the ice coffin, wailing. "Mom!" Jane darted toward her in tears. Seeing that Jane had arrived, the old woman immediately opened her arms and wrapped them around her. "Jane, I thought I was never going to see you ever again." "It''s alright, Mom. We are saved. You are okay. I will take care of you for the rest of your life and the child in my belly will be your grandchild. Mom, please don''t go andmit suicide again. What am I to do if you die? How am I supposed to live on by myself?" Jane looked at her mother in tears. 1 The olddy suddenly smiled despite the tears on her face. "Jane, Noah... He..." Jane nced over at the ice coffin and saw that the person in it was still in one piece, she could not believe it. Just then, the people who were in charge of searching for Noah''s body reported to Alex and said, "Master Alex, the temperature in this area on the mountain could drop to twenty to thirty degrees below. Most of the smaller animals have all gone into hibernation. There were once wolves in this mountain a couple of decades ago but now they are all gone. The body is perfectly fine, except for the fact that it''s frozen into a statue of ice." A stern expression appeared on Alex''s face. This is the man that was his love love rival, but deep in his heart, he respected Noah for the man he was. If Noah was still alive and if not for Jane loving him so deeply, Alex might have recruited the man as his subordinate. But he was dead, and he came close to taking Jane''s heart with him. Bitterness and jealousy filled Alex''s heart, but for Jane''s sake and to pay his respect to the dead, Alex came here to collect the body of his love rival in the end. Garrett, who followed closely behind them, was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He finally realized the reason why his master chose to drive here instead of taking the ne; Alex was here to collect his love rival''s body. Instantly, Garrett respected Alex even more than he did before. The ice coffin that Noah was in was soon transported to a vehicle, while Jane, her mother, and Alex went into the minivan. Along the way, Jane and her mother leaned against one another for ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. warmth and Jane did not spare Alex another look from that point onward. Alex felt aggrieved. Before Jane saw her mother, she acted like she loved him deeply; now that she saw her mother, she could not be bothered to look at him. 1 "Jane," the old mother decided to speak justly about this. "I didn''t get to meet your ex before, and now I have. He is a good man, and being with him is much better than staying with men like Huron and Lenny. Jane, I don''t want to say too much, but couples fight. All you need to do is to resolve it when there''s a misunderstanding. You need to be understanding with your man." 1 The old mother even smiled at Alex once she was done, and Alex was more than grateful. "Mom, I will take care of you from now on. You can stay in Kidon City if you want to, or you can stay in South City if you want to stay there as well," he imed. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 The olddy froze as soon as she heard the top elite of Kidon City called her ¡®Mom¡¯, she had not expected Alex to be someone so approachable, and in that moment, Alex''s presence managed to wash away most of the despair she felt from losing her son. Jane could not help but cast a nce over at Alex and he took the opportunity to grin at her in a ttering manner. "..." Jane did not say a word. "Sleep, child. You''ve gone through hardships in the past few months. You couldn''t really sleep all that time and the car just now probably isn''tfortable to sleep in as well. There''s a bed in this car. Go to sleep. Mom will watch over you," the old woman said with concern. Jane nodded, she felt grounded with her mother next to her, andid down obediently, but then, she sat back up again right away putting on the nket. She looked at Alex and bit her lip. "Thank you, Alex. Um... My mom..." "Once we get to Kidon City, we will bring her to the best hospital to fix her heart condition. You need to rest properly now so that your mom''s heart won''t suffer any further stimtion!" he replied impatiently. 1 "Oh..." "Go to sleep!" "Okay," she said. And soon, she was asleep again. Kidon City was not too far from Bay County. It took another day of driving for the car to arrive back at Kidon City. Alex did not head home immediately, but instead took Noah''s ice coffin Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. directly to the cremation field and found him the best spot for his grave. After a month of having his body exposed in the wild, Noah could finally rest in a graveyard. Jane and the old mother sobbed before his grave, but at the same time, felt reassured. After giving Noah a proper burial, Alex took Jane with him and drove all the way back to the Poole residence. It had been four months, and Jane felt strange revisiting the ce, she never felt that she belonged. She never had a sense of belonging for the past seven years or so. Back then, she cared about nothing but Alex and so home was simply wherever Alex was, but now things were different. Her heart had been emptied out. She knew what Alex had done for her and she believed that Alex had been searching for her in the past few months. However, her heart could no longer be restored to how it was before. Having Noah''s death in between them cast aside, she knew better than anyone that the only reason she chose to go back to Alex was to save her mother, she intended on focusing on her mother and the unborn child in her belly for the rest of her life, and as for Alex, she could not be less interested. Hence, even after she had rested well and felt great physically from Alex''s attentive care, she still appeared ill and distant from everyone. She knew everyone in the Poole residence. None of them thought much of her four months ago and after she hade back, everyone, including the head of the family, old Master Poole, and every servant in the household did not dare to neglect Jane. They all knew how much effort it took for Alex to find Jane. On top of that, Alex brought Jane back in the most dramatic manner possible with the intention to show Jane how much she meant to him, to the point that even his second uncle heard about it. 1 When Alex approached the Poole residence with his arm around Jane, who was pregnant, a shadow darted toward them from their side. "Sister-inw, you are finally back?" that person said in a ttering manner. Once she saw who that person was, Jane''s expression instantly darkened. "Go away! You disgust me!" Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 "wh- -What did you just say?" Emma could not believe that those were the wordsing from Jane. Though her father and uncle were in a feud, Emma was still a member of the Poole family. T am still Alex''s cousin. His cousin! I was polite enough to say hi to her and she¡¯s asking me to get away?¡¯ she thought. In the past seven to eight years, Emma had never spared a moment looking at Jane properly. No one knew better than Emma in the Poole family and all of Kidon City that Alex would never marry Jane. Jane was just nothing but a tool to him. Merely a tool. Emma had mentioned to countlessdies of wealthy families in the elitemunity of Kidon City, saying, "Just wait and see! Someday my second cousin is going to dump that woman Jane. If my cousin and Lily can¡¯t make things work, I will introduce him to you." Those words were the reason why Emma managed to be the most powerful woman in Kidon city for a time. However, her cousin Alex had overpowered her father Axel''s position in Kidon City, who had to back down to the point that he had to form an alliance with the Payne family from star Ind by supplying them with weapons. In the end, they could not even fend off Sebastian Ford from South city for three days. 4 Sebastian and Alex were blood brothers; if the two joined hands, the second branch of the Poole family would not survive. Axel desperately wanted to gain the support of old Master Shaw, his teacher who retired in South City, but ever since Old Master Shaw found his daughter, he had really grown much older and no longer wanted to be involved in things that happened out there in the world. Axel and his descendants were withering away. Emma had gotten Lily toe back from overseas with every possible method she had, in hopes that she could get closer to Alex with Lily''s help and attempt to resolve the differences they had with the Poole family, but never had she imagined that Alex''s love for Lily would fade. ¡®That b*tch Lily! she is just too dramatic! Ever since she came back into the country, she wouldn¡¯t even refrain at all and has crossed so many lines, she probably thinks that she is still under Alex''s protection, but Lily is nothing without Alex! If it wasn''t for my father, who protected her by sending her to Holden Payne, Lily might just be dead at the hands of Alex by now. In the end, this woman, Jane, is just lucky. Who knew that after four months, Alex could still manage to find her. Not to mention that the child in her belly is still there and her belly has already grown so much; it seems like she is going to turn the tables with her child! ¡¯ she thought. 1 Emma could tell how Alex felt about Jane from his expression, which was why she caught on to the opportunity to suck up to Jane, she had thought that Jane would be grateful that Alex took her back and would see this as an opportunity to form connections with the Pooles, but she had not anticipated for Jane to speak to her in such a manner. 2 "You...!" Emma was furious, but did not dare to speak. What she had wanted to say was, ¡®You are acting all high and mighty now, but be careful, Alex might just kick you out again once you give birth to that child in your belly!¡¯ She mumbled to herself for a short while, before whining, "My sister-inw, I am going to be your cousin-inw. I never would have imagined thatyou would hate me so much. Did I do anything wrong?" 2 Jane stared at Emma with a cold and stern expression. "Do you really think I wouldn''t know?" "Know what?" "You saw that I was getting close with Sabrina and her friends. You are already jealous of her to begin with, and so you are scared that Alex might actually marry me, leaving you and your sister ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. in the Poole family no ce to survive once I team up with Sabrina. That'' s why you called Lily back from overseas in a hurry overnight, didn''t you?" 2 "..." Emma did not respond. She did not know that Jane had figured her intentions out. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 chapter 1601 "Emma Poole, I''ve already died once. I don''t care about anything anymore in this world; I don''t even intend on keeping the child in my belly, so do you really think that I would be afraid of you?" Jane sneered as she stared at Emma coldly. "Scram! Don''t let me see you again! I feel like throwing up every time I see you! If I get upset, I might just take my man''s gun out of his nightstand and shoot you in the head one day!" II II } ? ? ? Jane sneered again. "If you think that I won''t dare to, why don'' t you try me? " N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Ah..." Emma immediately turned to flee. Jane snickered grimly in contempt. ¡®Emma is nothing but a fool, but she still managed to almost get me killed and even cost Noah his life. Now that I am back with Alex, I will not be scared of anyone. I used to treat everyone with respect and tolerance because I loved Alex. But now? I don''t have a heart anymore, so I won''t back down. I''m going to ignore them all,¡¯ she thought as she continued to walk toward the Poole residence proudly. Behind her, Emma could barely contain her anger. "Cousin Alex!" "?" Alex turned around to look at her. 1 "Does she get to be this arrogant simply because she is pregnant with your child? Women like her think that they are above everything whenever someone cares for them. Are you not going to do anything about this??" "Emma, I''ve never restricted you from doing anything before because you didn''t affect Jane directly, but ording to what she said, you yed a huge part in keeping her out there for four months." He looked at her casually. "What do you mean, cousin?" "Jane asked you to leave; didn''t you hear her?" II II ? ? ? "There''s a child in her belly now that she doesn''t intend on keeping, so she would like nothing better than having you piss her off so much that she loses the baby, but Emma, it''s my child she is bearing, if--" Before Alex could finish, Emma immediately changed her mind and said, "I''m sorry, cousin, I''m sorry. It''s my fault..." Emma could finally tell that Jane was not getting this treatment because of her child. She did not even want the child to begin with, but Alex still went and got her back, which meant that he truly loved her. The thought of that sent chills down her spine, she immediately changed her initial tone and said, "I... I will leave now!" Emma went back to her own house with resignation. Her father Axel was sitting in the living room and asked her as soon as he saw hering back, "You didn''t manage to suck up to them, did you?" Frustrated, Emma took a vase and threw it to the ground. "Dad, are we just going to let our branch of the Poole family fade into the background just like this? My sister and brother-in- over the Smith group anymore! On our side, Jane sheen hase back and she resents me right off the bat! Dad, we can''t just sit on our thumbs," she gritted out viciously. Axel sneered. "Of course I know that we can''t just sit on our thumbs; why else do you think I decided to send Lily overseas? She is pregnant with Holden''s child, and Holden is the biological brother of Sebastian!" Emma beamed. "Dad?" "Even if I can''t beat them with those two teaming up, I won''t let them have it easy. Especially that man, Holden. He tends to live on the edge," Axel said with a sneer. The same evil smile appeared on Emma''s face as well. That night, she secretly called Lily, who was supposed to be hiding overseas with Holden. The phone rang for a long while and no one picked up. Just as the call was about to get disconnected, someone picked up and a voice as hoarse as a vengeful spirit came through. '' "Hello... H--help me." Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 chapter 1602 startled, Emma sat up from her bed. "Who are you?" The hoarse voice on the other end was still asking for help, "H--help me..." "Lily?" "Mm..." Lily struggled to respond. "Aren''t you with Holden Payne? Aren''t you pregnant with his child? what happened to you?" Meanwhile, Lily was locked inside a cell and her lips were so dry that the skin was peeling. Had she known that she would end up like this, Lily would have never gone to Holden for help. She had thought that he would keep her around for the sake of the child in her belly, but she had underestimated his viciousness. 2 Holden had gone from South City to Kidon City before Axel sent him overseas by ship merely three months ago with Sean and Rose''s retirement fund. Sean had wanted to send Holden to Europe so that he could extend his career with his sharp mind, but Holden changed his path halfway. He did not go to Europe, but instead went to the Middle East. The Middle East was gued with wars and no one with an ordinary mindset would decide to go there, but for someone as bold and fearless over losing his life as Holden, the war zone provided him the perfect opportunity to utilize his talents. Holden had great judgment and had chosen to settle down on one of the inds near the borders that was closest to the country. Because of the constant warring, it had only cost Holden a small fortune to purchase the ownership of the ind. With the ind as foundation and the ocean behind him, all he needed to do was to train his team to a certain strength and he would be able to realize his ambition in the future. Holden was incredibly experienced in managing inds from a young age. Back on Star Ind, his eldest brother, Harry, was not capable at all and all operational matters had been managed by Holden. All that had changed was that he was on a different ind, but his management skills were still there. With his extraordinary wit and vicious personality, Holden managed toplete a few enormous trades and recruited a team of mercenaries in the midst of war, consisting of people that were experienced inbat and were reluctant to suffer any longer in the war. They all agreed as soon as they heard about the great benefits that Holden offered. Within N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. two months, Holden had be a king of his own kind, and that was when Sean and Rose sent Lily over to him out of the blue. Sean and Rose were the only two who knew where he was and Holden did not have a clue as to why those two would send Lily over. Was she here to be his punching bag during training? Did they not know that he disliked this woman? What surprised him most was when Rose told him, "Holden, Lily is pregnant with your child. II Holden''s eyes widened, "she? she is pregnant with my child?" Rose deadpanned. "Holden, you have been wandering overseas and it''s already considered not bad for you to even have a wife. Not to mention the fact that Lily''s father all over Kidon city, and their business has grown in incredible scale, so marrying Lily- - " Holden interrupted her and asked, "What I am asking is how did she get pregnant with my child?" "My son, how could you not know that you had a one-night stand with Lily?" she responded earnestly. ¡°I counted the days; it''s about that time." "..." Holden was at a loss for words. After hanging up, he sneered. It was from that time? Both of them had been acting on impulse. That woman, Lily, had been too aggressive and he had drunk two to three bottles of liquor that night because of his background. He had been drunk to the point that he wasn''t even conscious. Wouldn''t they worry about the baby having Fetal alcohol syndrome over a pregnancy that urred under the influence of alcohol? That aside, he had no feelings towards Lily at all to begin with. On top of that, they even had a grudge! Why would Lily she some locked-away conservative country girl? Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 chapter 1603 If that was the case, then Holden truly had to treat this woman well for the rest of his life. This was because Holden had never let women down! He was a feminist! However, this was clearly not the case. Lily was a woman who had traveled the world. It had already been a long while since she was first involved with someone, so would she still care about this? Since she had an unexpected pregnancy, then should she not have cut her losses at the earliest possible time so that the child would not suffer and her body would not be severely damaged? However, she traveled such a long distance and went through fire toe to him just to make him take responsibility? Was that even logical? This woman! she had always been full of sinister schemes. She had tried to frame Sabrina many times in South city! Thinking of that, Holden then dreadfully coldly came to the front of Lily, who had just temporarily settled down. ¡°Pregnant with my child?¡± Lily already had no way out in the country and she could only seek refuge with Holden within at that moment, she was as lowly as the servants from the olden days, she knelt in front of Holden while hugging his ankle. ¡° Holden, the child that I am carrying is yours. I did not want to keep it, but when I was admitted to the hospital, I had thought of the first time we met. Don¡¯t you think we are destined to be together? We would not have gotten to know each other if we hadn¡¯t fought. We had an enemies-to-lovers rtionship.¡± Holden sneered. ¡°Hmph! An enemies-to- lovers rtionship? We wouldn¡¯t have gotten to know each other if we hadn¡¯t fought with each other? ¡°You speak of how we met so beautifully, why do I recall that my encounter with you was a violent one? You were cursing me to death, and I was beating you to death. ¡°Even that time when we fornicated, we treated each other like animals. You were standing the whole time, right?¡± Lily was speechless. To Lily, the time they spent together was actually both humiliating and happy. She simply liked having such a domineering man. However, at that moment when those words came out of Holden¡¯s mouth, all that was left was just humiliation. Lily was utterly embarrassed. She raised her head and looked humbly at Holden. Holden had no sense of sentiment on his face at all. All he had was viciousness. At a nce, that vicious expression of his reminded Lily of Sebastian. As expected of twin brothers, they were both as vicious as one another. It seemed that both the brothers loved Sabrina very much. This made Lily even more envious. Holden suddenly asked, ¡°My child?¡± Lily immediately nodded desperately as if she had seen a sense of hope. ¡°Mm-hmm, your child.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the looks of it, it¡¯s been four months, right?¡± Holden stared at Lily¡¯s belly and it indeed was bulging. However, Holden was more and more disgusted by this unrestrainedly indecent woman when he looked at her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been four months,¡± said Lily. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now! ¡± said Holden. Lily immediately fell backwards in shock. ¡°You -you want me to get rid of my child?¡± Holden looked askance at Lily. ¡°That¡¯s my child. Of course, the child should be kept!¡± Lily instantly felt relieved. Sitting in Holden¡¯s car, her head was filled with images of her future life with Holden as her husband. Perhaps she would be the queen of the ind! Perhaps someday, her man, Holden, would take her along and charge back to South City to capture both Sebastian and Sabrina alive. However, Holden brought her to the hospital and directly told the doctor, ¡°I want to have an amniocentesis and a paternity test done.¡± 1 Lily was instantly bewildered. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 chapter 1604 The doctor was so frightened by Holden¡¯s imposing manner that she dared not speak for quite a while. It was a long while before she stuttered, ¡°Has it already been four months? To do an amniocentesis for a paternity test, you¡¯ll have to wait until the fetus is four months old. Then only...¡± Holden said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been exactly four months.¡± ¡°Good... Good.¡± Lily looked tearfully at Holden. ¡°Holden, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Do you think I take you for a person with integrity?¡± Lily was speechless. Holden¡¯s tone was unwaveringly calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care about a woman¡¯s chastity. As long as the paternity test results show that the child is mine, no matter how many men you¡¯ve fooled around with, I will still keep you by my side! If that child is not mine, but you want to make a fool of me...¡± There was a pause before Holden said iparably coldly, ¡°If you make a fool of me ¨¬¨¬ ? ? ? ¡°No, Holden, no. I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. I¡¯ll leave your ind immediately, alright?¡± Lily pleaded with Holden in an iparably pitiful manner. The fact was that she truly did not know whose child she was carrying in her belly. When she was abroad in the past, as debauched as she had been, she had always handled it very well. Ever since she returned to the country and to Alex¡¯s side, and after Alex dumped her, she fooled around with men like mad for the sake of seeking revenge. '' During that period, she had a different man every night, so much so that she could not even remember how many different men she had been with. However, among those men, Holden was the one whose attractiveness in appearance could bepared to Alex. Holden was also the only one who couldpare to Holden in terms of power and nobility. Therefore, Lily firmly maintained that the child in her belly was Holden¡¯s. That night, Holden was the most passionate and the timing was also right. However, Lily had never expected that Holden wanted to have an amniocentesis for a paternity test. Lily was dumbfounded. Holden grabbed Lily¡¯s arm and smiled very calmly. ¡°Be good. Both you and I can only be at ease after doing the paternity test. Perhaps you will be the First Lady on this ind in the future.¡± After saying that, he then forcibly sent Lily in for the procedure. Amniocentesis was very painful. Lily was as white as a sheet after she came out. She was alone on the hospital bed and praying abundantly that the child absolutely was Holden¡¯s! The three days of waiting felt as long as a year. Just as Lily sat on the hospital bed and prayed continuously, Holden came in. ¡°Darling,¡± said Holden with a smile. ¡°Is it... Is the child yours?¡± Lily asked impatiently. The two nurses behind them could not help but cover their faces andugh. There was actually such a shameless woman in this world, she did not even know whose N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. child she was pregnant with? She could still randomly identify a man to be the father to the child in her belly? It would have been fine if she found an extremely honest man that could be fooled by her, but she found such a man that was not easy to mess with instead. How foolish! She truly deserved it! This kind of woman truly did not know what it meant to be shameful! Holden¡¯s temper was extraordinarily nice. ¡° Darling, we have to have surgery now.¡± Lily was instantly shocked. ¡°Why... what¡¯s the matter? what surgery?¡± Holden¡¯s temper was still very nice, ¡°since you liked fooling around with men so much, to the extent that you don¡¯t even remember whose child you were carrying in your belly, then why don¡¯t I give you what you¡¯ve wished for. I¡¯ll let them do surgery for you for your permanent convenience.¡± He then nonchntly said to the doctor, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect her life in the future if the thing that produces estrogen is taken out, right?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°No, it won¡¯t affect her.¡± ¡°Good. For the sake of her convenience in the future and the betterment of her body, it¡¯s been delightfully decided for it to be taken off her. Oh, that¡¯s right. Do her a favor and get rid of that ball of flesh in her belly as well,¡± said Holden nonchntly. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 chapter 1605 Lily helplessly shouted tearfully, ¡°No... Don¡¯t, no...¡± However, this was not Kidon City, and it was not South City either. Alex no longer protected her in South City or Kidon City, let alone here in Holden¡¯s territory? No matter how much Lily wailed, she was still pushed into the operating room. Holden, who ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. was outside of the operating room, could hear how miserably Lily was wailing. It took a long while and Lily fainted a few times. When she woke up again, her belly was already t. The doctor¡¯s icy cold voice could be heard. ¡° You will never menstruate again in the future.¡± Lily asked, ¡°Doctor, I...am I still alive?¡± The doctor nodded, ¡°of course! Not only are you alive, but you can still get intimate with men like normal.¡± ¡°Then, will I...still have children in the future?¡± The doctorughed. ¡°You cannot menstruate anymore, so how will you have children? What a joke!¡± Lily was speechless. She was going insane! ¡°Ah... Holden, you son of a b*tch!¡± Just as she finished saying that, Holden entered the ward. Holden carried her straight out of the ward and then tossed her onto a four-wheeled tractor that was filled with trash. He then drove Lily to a ce, which was a small pitch- ck room. Right before he locked her into the small pitch -ck room, Holden returned Lily¡¯s phone to her. 1 ¡°Lily Parker! I, Holden Payne, have always kept my business and private matters separate! It was you who took the initiative to curse at me when I first met you! That time when we fornicated, you were also the one who seduced me. I was drunk as a skunk back then! These things are all water under the bridge, but I have never thought that you would be pregnant with a b*stard. Also, you could even travel such a distance to me it on me. 2 ¡°Since you insist on striking up a rtionship with me, it¡¯s also fine. If you don¡¯t want to die, then call your father, who is far away in Kidon City, and have him transfer all of the Parker family¡¯s assets to my bank ount in Raskye! ¡°I will let you go once I have gotten the money.¡± Hearing Holden ckmailing her like that, Lily¡¯s voice became hoarse and she questioned, ¡°Then what about you making me neither a man nor a woman, and neither human nor ghost?¡± 1 Holden said calmly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who came to me yourself?¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked away. When he arrived at the door, he said again, ¡°If your family doesn¡¯t use all of the family assets to pay your ransom, then you have to work harder here. There are more men than women here on this ind, especially now that I¡¯m supporting so many mercenaries.¡± ¡°No...¡± Lily cried miserably. Holden locked the door and left. He would not listen to Lily bawling. Lily also did not have much spare time to bawl. The first thing she did was to call home. However, she did not know that her father was so angered by her that he was hospitalized; he could not answer the call at all. In the next few days, Lily kept calling home at different times, but still, nobody answered. Nobody gave her any food to eat in those few days. She was very thirsty and was very much in despair. She was utterly regretful, she regretted that she willfully went abroad for so many years and left Alex alone at home. She had thought that no matter how debauched she was out there, Alex would be there at home waiting to marry her. Therefore, she just willfully and recklessly enjoyed herself out there. However, she never would have expected that when she returned, Alex had already fallen for Jane. Everything in Lily¡¯s life was ruined. It was all ruined! Just when Lily was extremely desperate and terrified, her phone suddenly rang. She thought that it was her father calling, but she saw that it was a rather unfamiliar yet familiar number when she looked at it. She immediately answered the call; only then did she find out that it was Emma on the other end of the call. ¡°Emma, save me. As long as you¡¯re willing to save me, I will offer all of my Parker family¡¯s properties as a gift to you and help you overthrow your uncle and South City¡¯s Sebastian,¡± Lily eagerly pleaded with sincerity. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 chapter 1606 Emma was speechless. What a loser! Lily truly had been unlucky ever since she returned to the country. No wonder she was called Lily. The ¡®L¡¯ in her name was meant for ¡®Loser¡¯. Emma stayed silent on the other end of the line for a long while. In the past ten years, Lily had been condescending and indifferent to Emma. Although Emma was a member of the Poole family from Kidon city, Lily had never treated her as a human. That was because Lily had Alex backing her up. However, things were different at that moment! Alex no longer wanted Lily! Lily had gone to seek refuge with Holden and had been made to be neither human nor ghost by him. ¡®Ha! How unlucky of her! ¡¯ Emma actually felt a sense of pleasure in her heart. At that moment, she did not talk about the matter of rescuing Lily no matter what, she just sneered and said to Lily, ¡°Lily! You truly are pretentious! Back then when you were staying at my uncle¡¯s house when you were a teenager, my uncle truly loved you more than me, his own niece. ¡°You can only me yourself for being so pretentious when you already have such a good man like my cousin. ¡°Seeing that we¡¯ve grown up together, there is something I must tell you. My cousin finally got his wife back after spending four months searching for her. ¡°Yes, she is already my cousin-inw now. You should be familiar with her name. She is called Jane Sheen.¡± Lily felt as if her heart had been stabbed. ¡° What? Jane... Jane sheen is back? she... N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Shouldn¡¯t she hate your cousin to her bones?¡± When Lily murdered Noah, she did it in the name of Alex. Her goal was to make Jane hate Alex. ¡°She does,¡± said Emma truthfully. ¡°Because she hates my cousin, she doesn¡¯t tolerate anyone anymore now. In the past when she loved my cousin, she was tolerant toward every one of my cousin¡¯s family, including my dad, myself, and my sister, she respected US all. Now, she¡¯s no longer afraid of anyone anymore. I ¡°She would directly kick me out when she saw me. Lily, this is all because of you! However, I¡¯m not bothered by it. After all, my immediate family has fallen anyway, so we deserve to suffer in silence. ¡°The main thing is that my cousin is even nicer to his wife now. Now, my cousin is Jane¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°Save me! rescue me from this ce! I want to personally kill Jane. I want to kill her myself!¡± said Lily viciously. ¡°Sure.¡± Emma smiled very naturally. ¡°From today onward, your family, the Parkers, and my immediate family are going to properly coborate. I will take the funds that my family needs from you, the Parker family.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem; as long as you can rescue me from the hands of the devil that is Holden!¡± said Lily. ¡°Let me think of a way,¡± said Emma nonchntly. Without any hesitation, she hung up Lily¡¯s call for help. After that, Emma happily went to sleep. Early in the morning of the following day, Emma went to her uncle¡¯s house. Her uncle had juste home from the hospital, and her eldest cousin and his wife were taking care of her uncle and aunt. Emma¡¯s uncle was still angry. ¡°What nonsense is this? She was just a maid, but now she¡¯s actually be the matriarch of the Poole family!¡± Old Madam Poole was consoling Old Master Poole. ¡°Just stop it! Do you really want to kick your youngest son out?¡± ¡°He brought US such a daughter-inw. It would be nothing if I just kicked him out of the house. I want to sever all ties with him!¡± Old Master Poole was so angered that he started coughing violently. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 chapter 1607 Austin, who was the eldest of his family, said to his father, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m not trying to nag you!¡± Old Master Poole looked at his eldest son and was stunned. ¡°You also know that I have no interest in terms of power. Our family originally had been so oppressed by Uncle Axel that we barely were able to breathe anymore! You were so furious back then. Later on, wasn¡¯t Alex the one who made aeback with his own power after he was grown up? ¡°Our family only got to enjoy iparable nobility in Kidon City because we have Alex. If you were to sever all ties with Alex, then aren¡¯t you just pushing him to outsiders? ¡°Besides, I find that my sister-inw is quite good! She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, and she is gentle and well-mannered, she had put in a lot of effort serving Alex for eight years! I think she is a hundred times better than Lily! ¡°That, what¡¯s her name...Lily? She had changed so many partners when she was abroad for so many years. Does she really take Alex as a fool? ¡°Jane is pregnant with Alex¡¯s child now. she had been innocent and pure and only had Alex in her life. What¡¯s bad about her? It¡¯s just that her family background is not that great, right? No matter how bad her family background is, it¡¯s fine as long as Alex likes her!¡± Austin¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart. He said for the sake of the Poole family, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. but it was even more for the sake of his son, Ryan. Ryan has already grown up, and he also did not like to y with power. He liked to do business, and his business in Kidon City and South City was thriving. To put it bluntly, the reason why Ryan could do as he pleased in Kidon City and South city was that he had his Uncle Alex protecting him. Austin¡¯s wife also echoed, ¡°Yes, Mister Poole, Alex is the pir of our family. He just wanted to marry Jane, so don¡¯t stop him anymore.¡± Old Madam Poole also followed along and punched old Master Poole. ¡°You old d*mned thing! I''ll be seeing another grandchild of mine soon! Jane is already six months pregnant! Don¡¯t you create any trouble at this juncture!¡± Old Master Poole sighed continuously. Right at that time, Emma came and she shouted from afar, ¡°Uncle Patrick, look what I¡¯ve brought you? It¡¯s your favorite cinnamon tea.¡± When Old Master Poole was younger, he cared for his brother, Axel, very much. However, he was tricked by Axel in the end, so he had been distant from Axel since then. However, Old Master Poole still cared for his brother¡¯s children very much. Seeing his niece¡¯s arrival, old Master Poole temporarily suppressed his anger. ¡°Emma, have you had breakfast?¡± '' Emma said while acting cute, ¡°Not yet! Uncle Patrick, I¡¯ll have breakfast with you today.¡± 2 ¡°Mm-hmm. You brat. You must have argued with your dad, so you came to my house.¡± Old Master Poole disliked his brother very much at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The more you argue with your dad, the happier I am. Just stay for breakfast and pissed your dad off! ¡± Old Master Poole turned his head around and instructed old Madam Poole, ¡°Go to the kitchen and see if breakfast is ready. Let them add another serving. Emma is having breakfast here today.¡± 1 Seeing the Old Master Poole happy, Old Madam Poole was also happy. Together with her son and his wife, as well as Emma, Old Madam Poole then pushed Old Master Poole inside for breakfast. After breakfast, Emma had inquired about all the information she wanted to know, so she left her uncle¡¯s home happily. After walking a distance away from the house, Emma turned her head around and spat in the direction of her uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Pfft! Sooner orter, my family will rece you! Just wait and see.¡± She did not feel relieved after she spat at the house, so she cursed viciously again, ¡°Also, Jane Sheen! Get the hell out! D*mn you. You¡¯re just a maid by my cousin¡¯s side! You¡¯re pregnant, right? Watch how I¡¯m going to piss you off so much that you can¡¯t give birth to the baby! I¡¯ll see if my cousin would still want you if you no longer have the child! Hmph!¡± Just as she turned around after she finished saying that, she suddenly received a heavy p on her face. That p made Emma¡¯s ears ring. After she clearly saw the person who came, she was instantly infuriated. ¡°You... How dare you hit me?¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 chapter 1608 standing opposite Emma, Ruth fearlessly put her hands on her hips and looked at Emma in a shrewish manner. ¡°I am the one who pped you!¡± The person who was standing at the side was Ryan. ¡°You...¡± Emma had never expected it. Never in a million years did Emma expect it! Even such a little b*tch like Ruth dared to p her. who did she take Emma for? Was Emma a person that could be pped whenever someone wanted to? ¡°Ryan! I am your aunt!¡± Emma roared at Ryan. Ryan shrugged. ¡°Aunt Emma, I am obsessed with this chick now. she has a lot of ws, she is uncultured, doesn¡¯t dress up, is vulgar, and looks like a shrew. You are much more elegant than her, but I have seen enough elegant chicks. I just prefer the kind like Ruth right now. I can¡¯t control her. Once I controlled her, she would cry and run away. I won¡¯t be able to get her around even if I tried for a month.¡± Emma stuttered in anger. ¡°You...¡± Ruth still had her hands on her waist. That way Ruth red at her was as if once Emma dared to move a little, she would go up and pull Emma¡¯s hair. Ruth¡¯s eyes were radiating with provoking glints, and she arrogantly threatened Emma. ¡°B*tch, listen up! Master Alex had found Jane and gotten her back with great difficulty. If you dare toy a single finger on her, I will...strip all the hairs off your body!¡± Ryan instantly burst outughing as he could not hold it back. This little shrew! She truly was quite nasty with her words. When he hated Ruth in the past, he felt that she truly was annoying. Later on, Ruth had been trained by Sabrina, and she corrected her mistakes. He then unexpectedly fell for this Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. woman, she was still quite well behaved at first. However, at that moment, because she had Sabrina backing her up and also became best friends with Sabrina and Yvonne, who had Kingston and Marcus backing her up, she had be more and more forceful. That shrewish temper of hers started toe out bit by bit. However, Ryan did not like Ruth any less at all. In fact, the youngdy was very kindhearted and tenderhearted, she also was a little simple, she was much more interesting than those youngdies from eminent families that Ryan had seen in Kidon City. Ruth was indeed shrewish, but she treated Ryan very well. She had never spent his money carelessly. Every time he gave her money, she would cautiously say, ¡°Ryan, I.... I¡¯m dating you because I truly love you. I don¡¯t want your money. I want to do my job well and learn from Sabrina. Sabrina had never graduated from college, but she worked very hard in studying architecture. I can work hard too. Although I¡¯m not as smart as Sabrina, I am willing to spend even more time than her. I just want to learn a skill that would benefit me for life properly so that I can survive for the rest of my life.¡± Hearing Ruth saying that, Ryan could not help but say gantly, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re already my wife and you still want to be self-reliant? Could it be that such arge Poole family is not enough to support my little wife?¡± Ruth smiled bashfully. ¡°The Poole family could support me even if there were hundreds of me, let alone just me. However, what if you don''t want me anymore one day? Could it be that I still have to desperately and endlessly pester you? Ryan was speechless. ¡°I will absolutely never pester you. If one day you don¡¯t love me and don¡¯t want me anymore, that means our love hase to an end. When there is no love anymore, I will take the initiative to leave you. I will never annoy you and let you feel that I am difficult to get rid of. I want to be a self-reliant woman who has pride. Just like Sabrina. ¡°No matter how rich the Poole family got, that¡¯s still the Poole family¡¯s money. I, on the other hand, will want to rely on myself for the rest of my life. So that one day...if there truly was such a day, then only will I not be that helpless like a pitiful soul. I...I have learned all this from Sabrina. She had been through so many moments that were dangerous, humiliating, and out of her control, but she had never made others feel pity for her.¡± Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 chapter 1609 ¡°That¡¯s what I find most admirable about Sabrina. In the future, I want to be a woman just like her! Therefore, Ryan, just keep your money. I will never spend your money.¡± Perhaps it started from that moment onwards, Alex cherished this little girl, Ruth, even more. Although she was shrewish and seemed bad-mannered at a nce, she was actually very proud and unyielding at the bottom of her heart, she was hardworking as well. Why did it matter that she was a little shrew hail from a messy ce like the markets? Ryan just liked her! Not only did he like her, but he also felt that his little wife was very cute. 2 Ryan coughed a little. ¡°Ruth! You¡¯ve been a little reckless. This is my aunt and my father¡¯s cousin. She is our elder. How can you call her a b*tch?¡± Ruth had an innocent expression. ¡°Oh, I had already forgotten that she is a generation elder.¡± Emma was speechless. Oh! Are they trying to piss her off to death? Why would she meet this pair of d*mned things outside of her uncle¡¯s residence? ¡°Why...why are both of you here?¡± Emma asked in anger. Ryan shrugged his shoulders again. ¡°Aunt Emma, this...is the door to my house.¡± Emma was speechless again. ¡°Still hasn¡¯t scrammed? Are you waiting for me to hit you a second time?¡± Ruth raised her fist. Emma was filled with anger, but she could not reason with a shrew, she could only walk away furiously, touching her extremely swollen cheek. Ruth, who was behind Emma, was still shouting. ¡°Emma Poole, listen up! If you dared to disrespect Jane again in the future, then I will pull out your teeth! ¡± Emma was extremely furious. Ruth, on the other hand, wasughing happily. ¡°This tactic that I¡¯ve learned from Aino was truly useful. When meeting an unreasonable N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. woman, there was no use reasoning with her at all. Just directly hit her hard!¡± said Ruth, as she smiled at Ryan. Ryan resignedly pinched Ruth¡¯s little nose and muttered softly, ¡°what kind of spell have me and Uncle Alex been under?¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Ruth. ¡°No, nothing! ¡± Ryan was afraid that he would get beaten up. He wrapped a hand around Ruth and got in the car to continue driving. The two of them did not enter the Poole residence. Instead, they passed it by and drove forward for a few more minutes. They then arrived at the mansion that has a garden, and then they stopped the car. 1 ¡°Is this the ce your Uncle Alex is staying?¡± asked Ruth. ¡°Mm-hmm. Uncle Alex has a lot of official matters to handle, so he moved out and stayed alone. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet Aunt Jane. I heard on the phone yesterday that she is about six months pregnant, so her pregnant belly should be quite big now,¡± said Ryan happily. He was going to have a younger cousin soon. When they entered the courtyard, Ryan shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Uncle Alex, Uncle Alex! where is my Aunt Jane? Ruth is here. Ruth is here on Sabrina¡¯s orders to visit my Aunt Jane.¡± Ruth, also called out, ¡°Jane, Jane, where are you? Jane, I¡¯m Ruth. I miss you very much!¡± Hearing their shouts outside, Jane, who was originally seated at the dining room for breakfast, immediately got up. ¡°Take it slowly!¡± Alex hugged Jane¡¯s waist from behind. Right at that moment as Jane was about to walk outside, her phone rang. She thought it would be Sabrina calling, so she answered the call without even thinking about it. ¡°Is it...Sabrina? I heard that Ruth came over.¡± An eerily sharp voice that sounded like a female ghost came from the other end of the line instead. ¡°Jane sheen! You¡¯re actually alive!¡± Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 chapter 1610 Jane could already tell who the other party was. Even though the other party sounded like something that came crawling out of hell, Jane was not unfamiliar with this voice at all. It was the owner of this voice that almost beat her to death. The owner of this voice also killed Noah. Jane hated Lily the most in her life. If Lily was in front of her, Jane would not hesitate to take a gun and put multiple bullets through Lily! ¡°Why does your voice sound so miserable?¡± asked Jane calmly. ¡°You...¡± Lily had just gotten Jane¡¯s contact number, and she called Jane immediately as she could not wait any longer, she was not willing to admit defeat! She should have been the one who became Alex¡¯s wife and be a woman whose position was second to none in Kidon City. The Parker family and the Poole family were obviously well-matched. How could it be like this? Everything was out of ce, she should have been Alex¡¯s girlfriend. However, she had been locked in the small room by Holden for so long, and she was only given half a piece of bread and half a bowl of cold water. Her wound was very painful, and she felt that it was already suppurating. Why would she turn to be in this neither human nor ghost, neither man nor woman state? she had a chip on her shoulder! Even if she became a ghost, she also wanted to bite Jane to death! Everything that was originally supposed to be hers was snatched away by Jane. Lily just thought so! ¡°Why are you still alive? You have been wandering out there for so long and you have been used by so many men. How would it be possible for Alex to take you back again? Give me Alex¡¯s contact. I have to tell him to bring you for a paternity test! Let him know that the child in your belly was not his at all! B*tch! Howe you¡¯re still not dead yet? You were actually found by Alex again! You filthy thing, I forbid you from touching Alex, I forbid you from being in front of him!¡± 1 Lily had simply gone mad! Jane, on the other hand, was very calm, she had an open mind to everything at that moment. Missus Hill was sent into the best military hospital in Kidon City for treatment, so that her life could be saved. Jane no longer had to worry about basic living necessities, and the most important thing was that Alex treated her truly very well. She had just returned with Alex yesterday, and he had personally made dinner for her at night. After dinner, he had even apanied her for a stroll in the garden. Later that night, without waiting for her to serve him, he had already taken the initiative to bring the bucket over and personally help her soak her feet. At that moment, Jane was touched. However, she already felt dead inside. When Alex was doing all that for herst night, Jane could not get used to it. ¡°Alex, I followed you back to serve you, not to let you serve me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to move around now, but after I have given birth to the child, I will still serve you as I used to. This was what I agreed with you when I came with you.¡± Hearing the woman say this, Alex¡¯s heart felt so painful as if it was cut by a knife. However, he said with a gentle expression, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m serving you? I¡¯m serving my son! If I serve you better, then my son will be morefortable in your belly.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jane had a faintly discernible smile on her face that was more like a miserable smile. ¡°Is it definitely going to be a son?¡± ¡°Daughter is good as well!¡± Alex immediately picked up the conversation. He already felt overwhelmed by the sudden treatment when she was willing to speak to him. ¡°I like a daughter, just like Aino. Jane, if you have given me a daughter, then I will not cherish Aino as much anymore in the future. I could be spared from being scolded by Aino all day long. The way she lectured me was as if she was lecturing a fool.¡± Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 chapter 1611 ¡°Let¡¯s not have a son, let¡¯s just have a daughter. A girl is great! The more Alex thought about it, the more excited he got. He thought to himself, Jane and his attractiveness in appearance would not lose out to Sebastian and Sabrina even slightly. When his daughter was born, she may be even prettier than Aino. However, he never would have expected that Jane, who was washing her feet, would immediately pull her feet back at once. She had a painful expression and was muttering to herself, ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want a daughter. I don¡¯t want to have a daughter. I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want my daughter to be like that in the future. It¡¯s too miserable. Too miserable...! don¡¯t want to have a daughter!¡± Her tears dripped down into the bucket. Every teardrop created a huge ripple. Alex was speechless. He stood up and hugged Jane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I¡¯m sorry! I should be d*mned! Everything was my fault! It was my fault! I can promise you with my life that I will not let it happen again! Our daughter certainly would be the noblest princess in the entire Kidon city. Her mother would be the happiest woman in Kidon City. I promise you!¡± He felt heartbroken as he leaned his chin against Jane¡¯s. '' ¡°Go to bed, Jane. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you. Sleep tight. Listen to me.¡± He coaxed her, and bit by bit, he calmed her fears. It took him more than an hour of coaxing to get her to sleep. She fell asleep in his arms. When Jane woke up at some point in the middle of the night, she saw that the man was still lying on his side, and her head was resting on his arm. He had not had a little shut-eye. That big hand of his was still inconsistently patting her. Jane¡¯s slender wrist covered his hand. ¡°Alex, go to sleep.¡± Alex smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± They were like that for the entire night, and she did not even know if he had sleptter on. She only knew that when she got up in the morning, he had already finished making breakfast with the staff in the kitchen, then only he woke her up. After that, he just sat by her and watched her eat. Jane knew that everything Alex did for her was sincere. If there were other surprises in this life, then this man would do his utmost best to take care of her for the rest of their lives. However, her heart had already been broken into smithereens. A major part of these smithereens was wrecked up by the woman named Lily Parker, who was on the other end of the line. Therefore, when Jane heard Lily¡¯s neither human- nor-ghost-like voice that was filled with jealousy and irritation, Jane also became iparably cold, she was no longer that Jane Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. from five months ago. She had already hardened her heart at that moment. 1 Jane said in a cold and calm tone. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re very childish. Would Alex stop being in front of me just because you forbid him to do so? I¡¯m telling you that Alex had spent the whole night yesterday coaxing me to sleep, and he had not even had a shut-eye. Not only that, he even washed my feet for me yesterday. He also woke up early this morning today to make breakfast for me. Lily Parker! Alex is mine! He would always be mine in this life! I don¡¯t know where you are right now, and I also don¡¯t know why your voice became like this. Perhaps it was because you were destroyed by many men? However, what does this have anything to do with me? Don¡¯t appear in front of me! If you dare to do so, I will whip out my man¡¯s gun from the drawer and blow you up into pieces! I¡¯ll let you rot in hell! Because you have to pay for Noah¡¯s life! ¡± Lily was still hysterically roaring on the other end. ¡°You don¡¯t like Alex. Noah is the one you liked!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Alex cherishes me!¡± Jane said and smiled innocently. Lily replied, ¡°You...do you dare to let Alex listen to what you just said? Be careful of Alex blowing your head off! ¡± ¡°I heard it! Jane is right. No matter if Jane likes me or not, I like her!¡± It was unclear when the voice at this end had changed to Alex¡¯s. His voice was ice cold. ¡°Lily Parker, you¡¯d better showyourself and die!¡± Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 chapter 1612 Alex had just returned, so he still had no idea that Lily had already escaped the country. That was the reason why he was so fierce to Lily on the phone. Hearing Alex saying that, Lily felt even more miserable. She had already forgotten that Alex had hit her. she just could not wait to ask for credit from Alex at that moment. ¡°Alex, that Jane woman had left you for about five months. Do you know how many men she has been with during that period? The first night she had just left you, I sent a few strong men to beat her up. Later on, I sent another few men to send her up to the mountain tops. Those were six tough and strong men! Alex, Jane, who was able to live until now, had actually been rotten a long time ago! Also, you should take her for an amniocentesis to do a paternity test. The child in her belly certainly is not yours. You will know it once you¡¯ve don¡¯t the test. If the child wasn¡¯t yours, then you can take the child out of her belly in passing as well. Didn¡¯t she like to fool around with men? You can then make her do a permanent contraceptive procedure, then it would be more convenient for her that way! No wonder why Jane said that Lily on the other end of the line was neither human nor ghost. Her voice truly sounded as if she had juste crawling out of hell when Alex had heard it, and Alex was stunned by what he heard. He had already forgotten to scold Lily. He just asked coldly, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Perhaps it was that voice that made Lily see a sense of hope, she immediately said miserably, ¡°Alex, Alex! You still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you? Save me, please save me! I was...that devil had gotten rid of my child, and I was forced to have a permanent contraceptive procedure. He even locked me up in a small pitch-ck room. If-If my family doesn¡¯t take out all of our family properties and give it to him as a gift, then he will make me apany a hundred men every night. Alex...¡± Lily was crying pitifully on the phone. Alex was startled. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Payne...Holden Payne.¡± In the past few months, he had only cared about searching for Jane everywhere, he had actually forgotten all about Holden. Alex also had heard Sebastian mentioned in passing that Holden had already been sent abroad by Sean. Alex had often heard Sebastian talk about all the things Holden had done in South City during that period. After all, the two of them were twin brothers. Holden was as vicious as Sebastian. Even though Lily had not told Alex about the situation in detail, he had already guessed it. He then said with an emotionless tone, ¡°You and I have never been living under the same roof before, but you got pregnant. The child in your belly was actually Holden¡¯s, so you joyfully went to seek refuge with Holden? In the end, Holden was not that easy to fool, wasn¡¯t he? He took you to have an amniocentesis for a paternity test, then he learned that the child in your belly was not his, right?¡± Lily asked with a dry voice. ¡°How...how did you know?¡± Alex sneered. ¡°Lily Parker! You¡¯re already in such a filthy state! Yet you still want to repeatedlye and harm Jane? Do you think I, Alex Poole, will marry such a b*tch like you?¡± ¡°But, you had once loved me,¡± Lily insisted. ¡°That love had already been buried by yourself! You truly deserved it now!¡± Alex¡¯s tone suddenly became innocent. ¡°Do you think that all the men in the world should be revolving around you? Do you think Holden was that easy to mess with? If he truly was that easy to mess with and that easy to fool, then he never could have escaped when Sebastian conquered Star Ind! It¡¯s a deserving end for you to have fallen into the hands of the devil that is Holden. Didn¡¯t you like to toy with me? Then that¡¯s just right.¡± ¡°No...no, Alex, No!¡± Lily pleaded in despair. ¡° Holden truly would make me apany up to a hundred men every day...¡± ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t make you apany then, wouldn¡¯t you continuously seek for men to fool around with yourself? Isn¡¯t that just your cup of tea?¡± Alex asked sarcastically. Lily was speechless.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 chapter 1613 People were like this sometimes, when she was suffering in pain, the first thing she would think of was not how to escape from the suffering, but rather, she would be thinking if the woman she hated the most was suffering even more gruesome torture. If the woman did not, then she would be even more hateful and jealous. Lily did not hate Holden, the man who tortured her, that man. At that moment, the person she was jealous of and hated was Jane, who had gotten all of Alex¡¯s love. ¡°Alex, you truly should take Jane to do a paternity test. The child in her belly is not yours. She also has had many men...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was intercepted by Alex. ¡°No matter if the child Jane was carrying was mine or not and no matter what had she done before, I don¡¯t care at all.¡± Alex¡¯s words were meant for Lily to hear, but it was also meant for Jane to hear. He wanted Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. to let Jane know that he only loved Jane in this life, and that would never change until his dying day. Lily, on the other end of the line, was speechless, she was simply stunned. Before she could recover, Alex had already hung up the call and handed the phone to Jane. Jane said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Jane...¡± Just when Alex was about to say something, Ryan and Ruth, came in from outside, so Alex did not continue. ¡°Aunt Jane, you¡¯ve changed drastically in the few months. Am I going to have a younger cousin soon?¡± Ryan called out happily. He was not the slightest bit unfamiliar with Jane at all. It was as if Jane had not been kicked out by Alex. Jane smiled slightly and gently. ¡°Ryan...¡± ¡°Jane...¡± Ruth was also extremely happy. ¡° Should I call you Jane or Aunt Jane like Ryan? Jane, you¡¯ve lost weight. Look at how pale your face is. Your belly has grown very much. You¡¯re going to have a little baby in about another four months, right?¡± ¡°Jane, you¡¯ve been away for about five months after you left, and we all miss you very much. Aino missed you so much that she cried a few times, she even got angry at Mister Poole because of this. Jane, have you been well in the past few months?¡± Ruth was like a barrel of a gun and she just continuously shot a string of questions at Jane. Jane suddenly cried, she was gentle by nature, and she just smiled and looked at Ruth at that moment. ¡°Ruth, I¡¯m sorry to have made all of you worried about me.¡± Ruth shook her head. ¡°Actually, the person who was most worried about you was Sabrina. However, Sabrina is also pregnant now, and she has some risks forplications, so she could not travel such a long distance. She had asked Ryan and me to visit you. Jane, have you had a very hard time in the past few months?¡± Ruth was tearing up. Jane shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I...am quite well. Quicklye in. Both of you haven¡¯t eaten, right?¡± Ruth nodded casually. ¡°Mm-hmm, Ryan and I drove here together after getting off the ne, so we have even had breakfast yet.¡± ¡°Quickly have a sit and eat.¡± Jane looked at Ruth and Ryan with a very gentle and loving gaze. She was slightly older than them, so she always had the warmth of a big sister in her gaze when she looked at them. Alex was so envious of such an expression when he saw it the way she looked at them. Both Ryan and Ruth sat at the dining table, and one was more in a hurry than the other as they wolved down their food. As they were eating, Jane¡¯s phone rang again. She picked her phone up to have a look and it was still Lily calling. Jane sneered and was about to ignore the call, when Ruth snatched her phone over instead. ¡°Hello, Parker, do you want to die? If you want to die, just tell me directly! I,st name Mann, specialized in tearing rotten ones like you down! ¡± Ruth said very rudely on the phone. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 chapter 1614 Lily did not expect that Ruth would also be present. She hated Jane, and also hated Ruth. Lily could still remember at that moment that her first time being beaten up in her life was by Ruth and another b*tch, as well as Sabrina¡¯s daughter. The three of them had beaten her up together. That was in Alex¡¯s home, and the person among them who was most vicious in beating Lily up was this woman named Ruth. Ruth was simply like a female wolf. ¡°You...why would you be in Alex¡¯s house?¡± Lily asked without much energy. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ruth snorted contemptuously. ¡° This is the Poole family¡¯s ce! It¡¯s my man¡¯s uncle¡¯s home. In the near future, I am going to be married into the Poole family! of course, I can be here! Lily Parker, I¡¯m telling you this! As long as I am in the Poole family for a day, if you dared toe looking for Master Alex and dared to seek trouble with Jane, then I will smash your filthy leg up! Listen carefully, I''ll smash it! Not just break! ¡± Lily stammered. ¡°You-you...why don¡¯t you just go to hell!¡± She was so angered that a mouthful of blood gushed out from her throat. The reason why Lily could get Jane¡¯s number when Jane had just returned was that she asked Emma to think of her way to ask for it. The goal was to piss Jane off to death when Jane had just returned. It would be best for Lily if Jane could have a miscarriage from being pissed off. Of course, Lily¡¯s greatest wish was still hoping for Alex to treat Jane the same way Holden treated her, and violently torture Jane. 2 However, she never would have expected that not only did she fail to achieve her goal, but she was so infuriated by the little b*tch, Ruth, that she vomited blood. At this end, Ruth did not care about that much. She just hung up the call and said to Jane, ¡° Jane, if there is anyone bullying you in the future, I will always protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid! Did you know that Lily Parker had been beaten up about three times by US in the few months you went missing?¡± The youngdy spoke very smugly. Actually, she usually would not dare to let herself go like this in front of Alex. She was slightly afraid of Alex. However, when she came to Kidon City from South City that time, Sabrina had given Ruth the most important task. It was inconvenient for Sabrina to move about, so she asked Ruth toe to Kidon City. Before Ruth left, Sabrina had told her, ¡° Ruth, by the looks of how stable you and Ryan are going, you must certainly be marrying him. That also meant that you would be a daughter-inw to the Poole family, what kind of family are the Pooles like? In Kidon City, the Poole family¡¯s standards were not the slightest bit lower than the Ford family¡¯s standards, and it may even be much higher. Therefore, Ruth, you have to be careful of every step you take, but you can¡¯t be too cautious that you lose your sense of self. You are you, and nobody has the right to change you. You have to be bold, confident, honest, and you must certainly be united with Jane. Because in the Poole family, only you and Jane could not rely on your own parents. Jane is now pregnant and it¡¯s not convenient for her to move about, so you must protect her at every turn, do you understand? Protecting her would be protecting yourself.¡± ¡¯ Ruth had always trusted and obeyed Sabrina¡¯s words. She knew that it was out of protection that Sabrina said all that to her. Ruth had always admired Sabrina¡¯s meticulous N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. thoughts and cool-headedness. Besides, Ruth actually also quite liked Jane herself. She nodded very seriously. ¡°I got it. I will certainly use my life to protect Jane.¡± Ruth¡¯s personality has always been a little innocent and honest, of course, she would bear the brunt to achieve what she had already promised Sabrina. Even if she exposed her shrewish image in front of Alex, whom she was afraid of, she also did not care. At that moment, Jane suddenly felt touched. She smiled broadly as she looked at Ruth. ¡° Ruth, thank you for helping me teach my arch -enemy a lesson. You look particrly cute like this.¡± Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 chapter 1615 Ruth smiled even broader. ¡°Hahaha, actually... I have been a very annoying woman in the past. It was...Sabrina who taught me how to conduct myself. Sabrina even saved my life. It¡¯s fine, Jane. You, me, Sabrina, as well as Yvonne. Hmmm, and also that little child, Aino, we are all friends. You are not alone.¡± Jane felt gratified and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I still have all of you as my friends. I¡¯m very d to have known all of you. It¡¯s just such a pity that all of you are in South city, but only I Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. am in Kidon city...¡± Those were just some sentimental words, she had never thought of requesting for Alex to go to South City. After all, the main focus of Alex¡¯s career was still in Kidon City. Alex¡¯s parents and his brother were also in Kidon City. Most importantly, Missus Hill was still being treated in the military hospital in Kidon City, so Jane was just saying in passing. However, Jane never would have expected that Alex would take what she said casually to his heart. That night, Alex washed her feet as usual. As he was drying off her feet, he said, ¡°Missus Hill¡¯s condition is actually very stable, and the treatment in South city is the same as Kidon City. I already bought tickets to fly to South City tomorrow. We can be in South city by tomorrow afternoon.¡± Jane was speechless and very surprised. He had never taken her needs as the main matter for consideration in the past. However, at that moment... ¡°I¡¯ve mainly considered that you have no friends in Kidon city. Each of those socialites and members of the high society wanted to befriend you to social climb. Who asked that your man is the most powerful person in Kidon City? But I have turned all of them away. I¡¯m afraid that they would affect you. But I can tell that you really like Ruth, and you like Sabrina even more. Also, I¡¯m guessing you also miss Aino, right?¡± asked Alex. Jane immediately lowered her head and asked softly, ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°The tickets have already been bought, so what¡¯s not to be alright?¡± Alex said with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane bit her lips. That night, Alex wanted to hug her to sleep, but Jane did not agree, she had never been a pretentious woman. In the past eight years that she had been with Alex, she was always the one to satisfy Alex¡¯s needs, and they would sleep in separate rooms after they were done with that business. At that moment, he hugged her every day, but Jane did not feel touched. His love camete after things and times have changed, but she was no longer in that state of mind as before. However, she still felt slightly touched. Jane turned towards the back of Alex and said calmly, ¡°Alex, your neck is not good. You¡¯ve been to so many ces but they just couldn¡¯t find where the source was. I have always been the one who massaged it for you in the past, so I can find that knot. Your neck has been in pain again in the past few months, right?¡± Alex was speechless. He had been looking for her day and night, so how could she even think of massaging his neck? ¡°Lie on myp. I will have my body half tilted and see if I can massage your neck for you,¡± said Jane, as she strained to sit on the bed. Alex did not know what to think. It was as if she saw the woman who once loved him like her own life. It was as if they had returned to the past once again. She spoke softly and gently, and she was very understanding. She had thought of him. Alex¡¯s eyes were filled with starry glints. ¡° Jane?¡± ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± she said with a light smile. There was a pause before she said again, ¡°My body has been feeling tired these past few months, so I don¡¯t know if I have the strength in my hands. I¡¯ll first massage a little to test my strength.¡± However, Alex did not lie down. He suddenly turned around and then hugged the pregnant woman in his arms. He leaned onto her shoulder and said with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Jane, we¡¯ve not been intimate for about five months. I¡¯ll be gentle and I¡¯ll stop when I should, is that alright?¡± Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 chapter 1616 Alex looked at Jane with anticipation written all over his face. He was not seeking sensual with each other. The best effect was for them to be able to return to how they were back then. She had loved him in the past, and because she loved him, she was happy. However, her heart was numb at that moment. Jane hung her head and did not speak for a long time. After a long while, she said in a low voice, ¡° I¡¯m sorry, Alex. I...I¡¯m sorry. I...really wanted to try, and I wanted very much to try to please you, but I...I can no longer return to how it was before anymore.¡± As she said that, she began to cry. ¡°I can¡¯t forget all the little moments I had spent together with Noah. I can¡¯t forget that moment I was kicked out by you. I now know that it was also just a tiny slip up for you back then that had led to such severe consequences. You¡¯ve kicked me out back then because you had not realized that you were actually in love with me. You couldn¡¯t clearly distinguish your feelings. ¡°I have already forgiven you and I don¡¯t me you at all. I truly wanted to be how we used to be as before. However, when I think of that kind of violent beatings I have experienced which had left me on the verge of dying, when I think of me braving the bitterly cold wind as I squatted outside of your mansion alone in the middle of the night, also when I...was bent over at your feet to pick up those leftovers...Alex, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to be interested. Just give me a bit more time, alright? It¡¯s very difficult for me to forget what I¡¯ve been through in the past four months. It¡¯s very hard. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said it with a heavy heart, and it was very apologetic. However, Alex¡¯s heart felt so painful as if it had been sliced open. Everything that she had been through was not caused by his intentions, but it was all because of him. The reason she became so depressed and dispirited was closely rted to him, so how could he force her? He hugged her tightly in his arms, pressed his warm lips against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane. I¡¯m sorry. It wouldn¡¯t even be enough for me to pay you back with my whole life. I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me, alright?¡± ¡°I have forgiven you, Alex. You are still the man who treated me the best in this world. I have forgiven you.¡± She looked at him with a gentle gaze. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you, and I won¡¯t touch you again,¡± said Alex with his arms wrapped around her. ¡°Okay.¡± She gently rested her head on his shoulder and gradually fell asleep. Only then did he gently put her down. Even so, he still did not pull his arm back out. His arm might be numb the whole night from being leaned on. However, to Alex, he was very satisfied. He even bit his finger a few times throughout the night because the fact that his woman had returned to his side simply felt like it was all just a dream. He only felt that it was real and it turned out not to be a dream every time he felt the pain from biting his finger. He then could not help N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. himself but smile. Throughout the whole night, he just smiled as he watched his woman sleep. The next day, they left for the airport after they were done packing. The olddy also tagged along, and there was a specially dedicated nurse to look after her. The hospital in South City had also been contacted. Not only that, the people in South City had already agreed to go to the airport early to wee Jane. As they talked on the phone, Jane felt as if she was going back home. After living in Kidon city for almost eight years, Jane had never felt at home. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 chapter 1617 It was South City, on the other hand, that made Jane feel at home. Jane thought of Aino, who ran in circles with her short legs, gifted her a monstrous doll, and wished for Jane to quickly give birth to a little baby, she thought of Sabrina who had Material ? N?velDrama.Org. not had much interaction with Jane but had always been thinking of helping her at every turn. Also, she thought of the way Ruth acted yesterday. That firecracker-like shrewish manner that had a tinge of innocent personality was veryical, and thatedic young Seeing Jane so happy, Ryan could not help but ask, ¡°Aunt Jane, you¡¯re already about six months pregnant. Have you checked if it was a boy or a girl?¡± Jane shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t checked.¡± ¡°Do you want a boy or a girl?¡± Ryan asked again. He was trying to make conversation. Jane replied without any hesitation, ¡°A boy.¡± Ryan thought what Jane meant was that it would be much easier for the Poole family to ept if her child was a boy, so he said, ¡°Aunt Jane, it¡¯s fine. The Poole family doesn¡¯t favor any particr gender. I, on the other hand, want my little cousin to be a girl, haha.¡± Jane looked into the distance with a spaced- out gaze. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have a girl. What if she has the same fate as I did, how miserable would she be?¡± Ryan was speechless. At that moment, Alex, who had gone to take some water, walked over. He handed the warm water to Jane, and then wrapped his arm around her. ¡°The nightmares are over. Everything will be better.¡± Jane nodded gently. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The duration of the flight was three hours, and they arrived in South city at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. As soon as they walked out of the arrival hall of the airport, Jane saw Sabrina, whom she had not met for five months. ¡°Jane! Jane!¡± Sabrina was tipping on her toes and waving at Jane with all her might. Jane instantly burst into tears. There was not a single bit of doubt that Sabrina was certainly the person Jane missed the most after leaving Alex. In the past few months when Jane was on the run, she had only contacted Sabrina from time to time. After not seeing her for more than four months, Sabrina got even thinner than four months ago, and her little freckles on her face. She did not wear any makeup and just presented herself in a very natural manner. However, Sabrina made Jane feel an iparable strength. Jane took a closer look at Sabrina and saw that her belly was also slightly bulging. There was also a little child standing next to her. Jane had not met the little child for five months, and she had grown much taller. ¡°Aunt Jane, Aunt Jane...I miss you so much. Aunt Jane, I have given you a monstrous doll as a gift before you left. Did you stuff that doll into your belly, which is why your belly is bulging now?¡± Little children like Aino, who was more than six years old, had a really rich imagination. As soon as she said that, everyone around her immediatelyughed. Jane was also amused by Aino andughed. In fact, Jane had been worried that she might be having a daughter. She was worried that her daughter would be fated to suffer the same mishaps as herself in the future. However, when she saw Aino, Jane forgot about all her misery and sadness. Aino was a little child who was particrly good at bringingfort to others. Jane squatted with great effort in front of Aino. She then took Aino in her arms. ¡°Aino, I have missed you very much. I heard that you even fought for me and helped me drive a bad woman away during the time I was not around, right?¡± Aino nodded vigorously. ¡°Aunt Jane, I even made that woman cry! Haha! I¡¯m great, right?¡± Jane smiled. ¡°Thank you, baby. Thank you. I suddenly found the will to live when I see you.¡± Aino could not understand what that meant. ¡° Huh?¡± At that moment, Sabrina came to the front of Jane and gently called out. ¡°Jane...¡± Jane immediately got up and looked at Sabrina with a smile. ¡°Sabrina, you...are also pregnant.¡± Sabrina shook her head instead, and tears suddenly came bursting out. she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Jane. She choked out, ¡°Jane, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 chapter 1618 Jane looked at Sabrina gently, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Why are you saying sorry to me?¡± Sabrina¡¯s expression was still very apologetic. ¡°Back then when something happened to you, I happened to be in deep water as well. I originally nned to personally make a trip to visit you in those few days, but I happened to have found my mother, so I didn¡¯t manage to ask about you. Jane, I¡¯m sorry to have let you suffer so many difficulties for five months. I...I had already heard about it. Jane...look on the bright side. We will be good to the old Sabrina had never been good with words, she was not someone who would persuade others with sweet talk, but everything she said was from the bottom of her heart. It was very sincere. That warmed Jane¡¯s heart in ways she had never felt before. Jane suddenly felt that perhaps she was simply destined to have wandered out there in the past few months. After she had returned, she had people in front of her who treated her as a friend, as well as the little child, who liked her very much. Life was not too cruel to her after all. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for everything you have done for me. Thank you, Ruth. Thank you, Yvonne.¡± After a pause, Jane looked at Aino, who had her head raised and was looking at Jane with a face full of anticipation. She suddenly said with a smile, ¡°The person I would like to thank the most is the little princess, Aino.¡± Aino instantly smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Aunt Jane.¡± 1 ¡°Jane! You have to get better! You see, you¡¯re going to be a mother soon. When you be a mother one day, you¡¯ll know it then. Even if you were as weak as a kitten before that, you would turn into a tiger once you are a mum. A tiger that would protect its own child. Therefore, Jane, for the sake of our children, you¡¯ll have to get better! All the best!¡± Sabrina had always been a woman who never admits defeat. Even if she was living in a mess, even when she had no clue what her fate would be like back then when she followed Sebastian back and thought that he would truly make her a call girl, she could also n in her heart how to make enough money by selling her body, she could think of how to protect her daughter, and then break herself free in the shortest period of time. When Jane saw Sabrina, the courage to live emerged in her heart. ¡°Yes, I will certainly live well, I will...live a long life,¡± said Jane with a smile. At that moment, she was happy. She felt happy from the bottom of her heart. Alex, who was pulling the luggage and standing at the side, felt that he made the right decision to Sebastian said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only temporarily managing those business affairs of yours on your behalf. After you¡¯ve settled the matters with Jane, what¡¯s yours will still be yours.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Sebastian!¡± Alex punched Sebastian on the shoulder. He did not say anything else. No additional words were needed between blood brothers. ¡°Have you taken Jane for prenatal checkups?¡± asked Sebastian. He was more experienced in this aspectpared to Alex. After all, Sebastian was already a father, and he had been taking Sabrina to her checkups ever since he learned that Sabrina was pregnant. Sebastian knew how important prenatal checkups were to a woman. Alex shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance.¡± ¡°Go as quickly as possible! The further along in her pregnancy, the more often the prenatal checkups should be done,¡± said Sebastian. ¡°Thank you, Sebastian. After the baby arrives, you¡¯ll be the godfather.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it! ¡± Without waiting for Sebastian to say anything, the little child, who was standing next to Jane, spoke first. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 chapter 1619 The little child grinned. ¡°In the future, I will have another younger sibling. Hahaha!¡± Although the little girl was only six years old, she was already very sensible and understanding, she urged Alex, ¡°Quickly drive Aunt Jane home to rest, she has my monstrous doll in her belly, so she will be tired.¡± Alex pinched Aino¡¯s little nose. ¡°You aren¡¯t mad at me anymore?¡± Aino lifted her chin. ¡°Hmph! It depends on your performance! ¡± ¡°Sure! See how I¡¯ll perform!¡± said Alex solemnly. He then assured everyone. ¡°Jane is the treasure to all of you, so you have to watch my performance. If I didn¡¯t perform well, then all of you might as well punish me by cutting me into pieces!¡± Sebastian smiled. ¡°Hurry home. Jane needs to rest.¡± Alex and Jane then said goodbye to the rest of them at the airport. Since they were in South City, it was only natural that Missus Hill was left in the hands of Sebastian for him to arrange which hospital she should be admitted to, how to treat her, and how to carry out the next procedure. Alex, on the other hand, could just be at ease and bring Jane back to his summer house which was located halfway up the mountain. It has been five months, and Jane had a feeling that everything was a world away when she arrived there again. As Jane stood outside the house and looked at those small bushes outside that had no leaves, she was suddenly reminded of that night. It was a slightly cool night and it was already autumn, she had no clothes to wear and no home to return to, so she just cowered among the small bushes and waited for Alex for the whole night. However, she met Lily instead. Jane was then dragged out to be beaten into a pulp, and she almost died. Seeing Jane standing outside the door and spacing out, Alex instantly understood that Jane had recalled the past memories at the sight of the familiar scene. ¡°Jane, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He knew that no matter how many more times he apologized, it was difficult for him to make up for all the mistakes he had done to her. However, he never would have expected that Jane would smile in relief. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m going to have a son or a daughter, but I am a mother, and I can¡¯t let my child live a miserable life as I did. Therefore, I have decided that from now on, I will be the mistress of this house! From now on, if any woman dares toe to my door, I will break her legs! This house, as well as you, can only be mine! ¡± ¡°Roger that! My dear wife!¡± Alex said joyfully. There was a pause before he said to Jane in a tone as if he was presenting a treasure, ¡° There will be a surprise for you in a moment, my dear wife. Let¡¯s go in?¡± Jane nodded. When Jane entered the main hall, Jane saw that the original four maids were still there. At that moment when they saw Jane, they all teared up. They had also changed the way they addressed her at the same time without prior arrangements. In the past, they had called her Miss Jane. At that moment, they called her, ¡° Madam, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Madam, you...congrattions. You have always wanted a child, and now you¡¯ve finally got one.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Madam, you must have suffered in the past few months being out there. Come back. Come back and let US take care of you.¡± ¡°Madam, you have no idea. We just could not nail that porridge you¡¯ve made. We simply don¡¯t know what the ingredients are. We just could not get that consistency of porridge that you¡¯ve achieved. I have always been wanting to learn from you.¡± ¡°You know how picky sir is when ites to food, but...sir has nevere here anymore ever since you¡¯ve left. Also, he had specially ordered us to not touch anything in the house because he was afraid you wouldn¡¯t recognize it when you return.¡± Jane suddenly teared up. She raised her head and looked at the surroundings. Everything in there remained unchanged. After Alex helped her up the stairs, Jane was about to walk towards her bedroom, but she was stopped by Alex. ¡°What''s the matter, Alex?¡± asked Jane. ¡°Jane, from now on, you won¡¯t have your own separate bedroom anymore. Your bedroom is now merged with mine. It will be so in the house in Kidon city and here as well,¡± Alex said affectionately. After saying that, he pushed open the door for Jane to see. ¡°Come in and have a look.¡± Jane stood at the door and waspletely stunned. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 chapter 1620 Therge bedroom that was facing the sun had always been Alex¡¯s room. However, at that moment, the first thing in the room that came into sight was Jane¡¯s dressing table. As she looked further in, she saw her cream-colored wardrobe. On the other side was the bed that she had been sleeping in. Even her favorite bed sheet and nket were there. It was as if she had walked into her own room. There were also two booklets on the neatly made bed. Alex brought Jane to the bed and handed the booklets to her. ¡°Jane, all of the real estate at that Poole residence is owned by the entire Poole family, so I can¡¯t make the decision alone to give them all to you. However, all of the properties in South city are yours in the future. This is the house deed for this Material ? N?velDrama.Org. summer house of mine, and your name is already on it. This is the deed to the apartment right next to Sebastian¡¯s in the city. You¡¯re also the owner of it. There¡¯s also this. This is all of my fortunes, and I¡¯m now handing it to you. In the future, your husband will have to ask you for money every time he needs to spend a penny.¡± ¡°Alex, you actually truly don¡¯t need to do this ...¡± Jane said. However, Alex only smiled. ¡°Jane, guess how much do I need for allowance every month? You certainly would guess, is five thousand dors enough? Actually, I don¡¯t need it. I actually don¡¯t even need that much. I would actually be fine to not even spend a single penny a month. That¡¯s because I always have all three meals, and food is usually provided when I¡¯m handling my official business. Therefore, I can actually not spend a single penny. Everything will be turned over to my dear wife.¡± Jane was amused and burst outughing. He was a powerful man who couldmand the world. In the past eightyears, when they travelled together, she did not even need to know the directions because everything was taken care of by him. Although Jane was one year older than him, in the past eightyears, she had always been nestling in his arms like a dainty woman and need not worry about anything. This was also the reason she looked much younger than others of the same age. However, when she looked at this man, who usually had been used to disying machismo, behaving like the ideal man who would help around the house in front of her, it was impossible for Jane to not feel touched. Her feelings were stirred up to a certain degree. Therefore, she was very proactive that night. Since she had a pregnant belly, whether it was wrapping both her hands around his neck or she wanted to get closer to him, her movements seemed difficult and clumsy. However, the more she was like that, the more Alex felt a different kind of charm when he looked at her. He liked it very much, and he could not resist it. However, the man has patience. He pulled her into his arms, put his thin lips on her ears, and then said with a gentle and hoarse voice, ¡° Jane, you''re pregnant. It¡¯s inconvenient for you. You just sit properly, and let me handle the rest.¡± His voice was very filled with the charm of a matured man. Also, he was whispering in her ear, so it had an even more pleasurable feeling. It was like music to her ears. Jane could not help but blush. That night, they had only given it a try and did not go on too much further. Alex did not even have any other intentions, he just wanted to warm Jane¡¯s heart a little. Indeed, both of them got even closer after that night. At least when she rested her head on his arm, she would also wrap her arms on his arm. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 chapter 1621 Alex was delighted. Perhaps because he had been in the dominant position the night before, and he had not been able to sleep for two consecutive nights, Alex slept very soundly that night. When he woke up the next day, he realized that his woman was no longer in bed. Where did she go? It was inconvenient for her to move about, with her big pregnant belly, even getting downstairs was inconvenient for her. Alex got out of bed in one fell swoop, and then he came out after he simply grabbed a robe and wrapped himself up. when he arrived at the stairs, he heard voices from downstairs. ¡°That¡¯ll do, Madam Quinn. Just add a little water, so it¡¯s not too thick and not too watery. The main thing was to get up early and prepare the ingredients,¡± said Jane gently. The maid, Madam Quinn, then asked, ¡° Madam, does it mean that you always had to get up very early in the morning in the past?¡± Jane nodded calmly. ¡°Mm-hmm. I used to get up at four o¡¯clock in the morning to prepare to make porridge. The whole process basically takes up to three hours.¡± ¡°Also, these rolled oats...¡± asked Madam Quinn again. ¡°I bought these rolled oats from a local farmer in the suburbs of Kidon City. Their oats are organic. They do not use any artificial pesticides, and even the fertilizers used are all organic. The oats have a special size cut, which made it taste chewier and more aromatic,¡± said Jane patiently. After all, the time they spent in South city was very little. At best they would stay here for only a month in a year. Therefore, every time they came to South city, Jane would keep a small bag of rolled oats that were tightly sealed in her luggage. This was because she knew Alex loved the porridge she made the most, and this porridge could not be bought in N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. the market. It was her special creation based on Alex¡¯s taste. When they were in Kidon city, Jane and Alex were the only ones there in Alex¡¯s ce most of the time. Therefore, the maids did not know how much thought Jane had put into the matter of serving Alex. In order to let Alex have the most authentic pumpkin porridge, she practically stood guard at the farmer¡¯s house when it was almost time for harvesting. She would even pick the harvest by hand. When she thought of the time when she was doing that, her heart was actually filled with happiness. This kind of feeling only existed when one was in love with someone. However, she did not know if she could do it again in the future as she did before. After Jane finished exining to the maid, she then sighed quietly to herself. An arm circled her in an embrace from behind her. ¡°Jane, I had never thought that you had done so much for me in the past. I truly did not think of it. I thought I could have the porridge you made for me anywhere I wanted. In the end, after you have left, I had tried a few ces, but they just don¡¯t have the kind of taste like the ones you made. It wasn¡¯t until now that I learned that you had put in so much effort j''ust so I can have an authentic porridge.¡± 1 Jane raised her delicate hand and touched Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°If I have time in the future, I will make it again for you. Alex, the porridge today is done. Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll have to go for prenatal checkups after breakfast.¡± Jane wanted to have a checkup and see the child¡¯s development. After all, she had been pregnant for so long and had been on the run everywhere, so could not have done her prenatal checkups. ¡°Okay,¡± Alex said very obediently. After they had breakfast, Alex personally drove Jane to the hospital for a checkup. The checkup was very smooth. Alex kept his wife apanied throughout the process, when she got up from the ultrasound examination table, he hurriedly went to support her. After she got down, he immediately got down on one knee to help her put on her shoes. He also kept reminding her, ¡°Jane, careful. Be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since when am I that weak?¡± Jane felt a little embarrassed because people in the surroundings were watching her. One of the pregnant women said with envy, ¡° Look at her husband. He is so handsome, and he looked like a very noble man from the way he dressed. But he treats his wife extremely well. However, the couple truly is a match made in heaven. The attractive appearances of both the man and the woman can bepared to those movie stars. This is the sweetest and most attractive couple I¡¯ve seen in my life.¡± 1 As she was saying that, the pregnant woman turned around to face her husband. As she did that, the pregnant woman was suddenly stunned. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 chapter 1622 Sebastian had an arm wrapped around Sabrina, and Sabrina greeted Jane with a big smile. ¡°Hello, Jane and Mister Poole, what a coincidence that we¡¯re here for our checkups at the same time?¡± Jane also smiled broadly. ¡°I had just finished mine. Look at Alex, he kept nagging. I have been with him for eight years, and I don¡¯t know since when did he be such a nag. Alex, you should learn from your best friend, Mister Ford.¡± The pregnant woman, who was envious of Jane just now, stood in the middle and was speechless. Was she going to win the lottery today? There was a sweet and attractive pregnant couple standing opposite of her. In the end, when she turned around, only then did she realize that there was also another even sweeter and even more attractive pregnant couple standing behind her. On top of that, these two couples knew each other. The pregnant woman stared at Jane and Alex, and then she turned her head around to look at Sabrina and Sebastian, she only regained her senses after a few seconds, and Material ? N?velDrama.Org. then she said to her husband, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get a lottery ticket, hubby. I feel as if I definitely can win a prize today.¡± The pregnant woman and her husband headed out. At that moment, the pregnant woman was much stronger than her husband¡¯s. Her husband was so forcefully dragged by her that he could only follow her steps closely behind her. ¡°Say, how can a pregnant woman like you do things on impulse without any careful consideration. You had just finished with your prenatal checkup, and you want to go buy lottery tickets? Weren¡¯t you still making a fuss with me just now saying that your feet were swollen and you wanted to quickly get in the car to rest?¡± ¡°My feet are not in pain now, so it¡¯s fine if they were a little swollen. I can endure it. I just want to buy lottery tickets now. I¡¯ll buy ten tickets at one go, no, a hundred.¡± Her husband¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Have you gone mad? Are you giving up on our normal and honest life now?¡± The pregnant woman was still dragging her husband and acting like a spoiled child. ¡° Hubby, just listen to me. We have to get lottery tickets today because I feel extremely lucky today.¡± ¡°Did you...find some money? How did I not see it?¡± asked the husband irritably. The pregnant woman was probably annoyed by her husband''s question, so she impatiently said, ¡°My luck today is much better than just picking some money somewhere, alright? I asked the doctor just now, what should I eat to ensure my child would be born beautiful? Guess what the doctor said to me? The doctor asked me to look at happy and beautiful things more often. It would be best if I could look at pictures of extremely beautiful movie stars every day, then my child would also be born beautiful. Although I didn¡¯t see any famous movie stars today, I saw two married couples whose appearance was even more attractive than those movie stars. There were two pairs, that¡¯s four people, and they all looked so good. The main thing was that the two couples were very sweet. The men were very nice to the women. More to the point, one of the couples was in front of me, and the other was behind me. I was in between them! Hubby, how great was my luck? ¡± 1 The pregnant woman¡¯s husband was both annoyed and amused. ¡°It turns out that it was because you have seen two very beautiful pregnant women and their mighty-looking husbands!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Does that have the slightest bit of rtion to you buying lottery tickets?¡± The pregnant woman was speechless. Behind her, the four people, Sabrina, Sebastian, Jane, and Alex, were beaming from ear to ear. When Alex saw Sebastian smile, he suddenly said emotionally, ¡°Sebastian, you didn¡¯t smile much in the past. I have been like a brother to you for so many years, and I rarely see you smile. You truly have changed a lot now.¡± Sebastian raised his hand and punched Alex. ¡° You will know when you be a father. That little beast beside you will have a hundred thousand questions to ask you why things were so, will have thousands of strange ideas to discuss with you, and will ask for your apaniment all day long. When the timees, all of your viciousness would be involuntarily smoothened out by the little thing.¡± ¡°How amazing! I can¡¯t wait. In another three months, I¡¯ll be a father,¡± Alex said excitedly. Seeing Alex so happy, Sabrina asked, ¡°How was the result of the checkup?¡± Speaking of the prenatal checkup, Jane smiled in disbelief. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that this child of mine, who had been through such great suffering with me, would still unexpectedly grow so well.¡± Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 chapter 1623 ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m so weak and pale?¡± asked Jane. Sabrina was puzzled, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, Jane?¡± Jane pointed at her belly. ¡°I¡¯m only six months pregnant now, but this little is alreadyrger than average. Although I didn¡¯t have a good nutritional intake, this little thing in my belly is Material ? N?velDrama.Org. very good at self-regtion. He had sucked all of my nutrition away. This little guy! He is very strong.¡± Sabrina smiled. ¡°See, Jane, life is just like that. Any form of life in this world is actually very strong and can¡¯t be easily destroyed. It¡¯s the same for the baby in your belly. Look how positive his desire to live is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jane said with a smile of relief. Sabrina looked at Jane¡¯s pale face. ¡°Jane, you should have something nutritious. You¡¯re too thin and weak. It would be hard for you to deliver the child when the timees. After I¡¯m done with my checkup, I¡¯ll take you to my mother¡¯s ce, and I¡¯ll ask me to cook something nice for you. ¡¯ ¡°Jane, you still haven¡¯t met my mom, right? She is a very good cook, and she even has a vegetable garden. I¡¯ll take you to try my mom¡¯s cookingter. There will also be a few more friends, and we can get together and have a jolly time.¡± '' Jane dly agreed. Jane and Alex then sat in the long corridor at the gynecology department and waited for Sabrina and Sebastian. After more than an hour, Sabrina¡¯s checkup waspleted. Inparison to Jane, Sabrina¡¯s condition was much worse. She had been having signs of miscarriage. Although she was already four months pregnant, the doctor¡¯s tone was still not very positive. When they came out, Sebastian looked very concerned. Sabrina, on the other hand, was more optimistic than Sebastian. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sebastian.¡± After all, Sabrina had been on the run for six years. Her situation was different from Jane. Jane actually was only framed by Lily in thest half a month, which led her to live an even more miserably vagrant life. However, Sabrina was different. Ever since the moment she started to be on the run, she had to shoulder the burden of protecting her child and her brother, Zayn. She was on the run throughout her entire pregnancy and she also had to take care of Zayn. She was often so poor that she had no idea when her next meal would be. So much so that after she had just given birth, she did not even take a month to rest, and she went on to do manual work that even men were reluctant to do. In those six years, to take care of her family, child, and brother, Sabrina had been working from dawn to dusk. Her life was very difficult. Therefore, within those short few years, her health had deteriorated beyond measure. It would be very tough if she wanted to nurse her health back within a short period of time. I Whenever Sebastian thought of Sabrina¡¯s health bing like that, Sebastian would feel so guilty that he wanted to blow his own head up. It was Sabrina who persuaded Sebastian in turn instead. ¡°Sebastian, as long as it¡¯s something I insist on doing, I have never failed at it. I just want my children in my belly, and they would certainly be fine!¡± Sebastian was very touched, but he did not say anything. He was even more terrible at expressing himself than Alex. He just gently wrapped his hands around his wife and said, ¡° Come on, let¡¯s go have lunch at your mother¡¯s.¡± Sabrina nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± That morning, they drove to Gloria¡¯s country house in two separate cars. When Jane saw Gloria as soon as the four of them entered the door, she was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s ...it¡¯s you?¡± Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 chapter 1624 Gloria was stunned when she saw Jane. Immediately after that, she came up to Jane and held her hands. ¡°Look at how fated we are. I never expected that you, my benefactor, would be friends with my daughter.¡± Jane¡¯s tears kept streaming down her face. ¡° Ma¡¯am, so you¡¯re actually Sabrina¡¯s mother? Why didn ¡¯ t you tell me earlier? ¡± Gloriaughed. ¡°Silly child, I didn¡¯t knowyou were good friends with Sabrina back then, right? Maybe you didn''t know Sabrina too then.¡± ¡°Mom, you and Jane...what¡¯s going on?¡± Sabrina was stunned. 1 Gloria smiled. ¡°When I had just escaped from Lincoln¡¯s, I fled to the foot of a mountain and fainted from starvation. It was Jane who saved me.¡± Sabrina instantly became excited. ¡°Thank you, Jane.¡± Jane said apologetically, "I had originally wanted to keep your mom to be a maid. I had asked her for a long time where her home was and did she have any family left in her hometown. I wanted to take her to get a personal health certificate. In the end, your mom left by herself when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Ma¡¯am, I have searched for you for many days.¡± Gloria smiled apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if my daughter was alive or not back then, and I had just escaped from the Lynn family. I often heard that the maid of the Lynn family said that their daughter, Selene, was going to marry the richest and most powerful man in South City. I was afraid that the Lynn family would rely on the man¡¯s powers and y tricks, so I did not dare to show myself. I could only hide everywhere and hope that I can see my daughter¡¯s return one day.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom...¡± Sabrina was all choked up that she could not speak. Gloria smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s all water under the bridge now. Isn¡¯t everything great, now? I¡¯m very happy. Also, I have your whole lot of friendsing over to apany me. I¡¯m already very contented. Quicklye in. Both of you are pregnant. Come in and rest.¡± The other people in the house had arrived earlier than Sabrina, Jane, and their partners, and they were all people that Jane had known. However, there was still an unfamiliar face. The man had a gentle and humble smile, and he was rather familiar with Jane. ¡°Jane, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Jane looked at hime. ¡°You are..?¡± Before the man could answered, Aino ran into the man¡¯s arms and introduced him to Jane proudly. ¡°Aunt Jane, this is my uncle.¡± Jane instantly understood that the man in front of her was named Zayn Smith. The man and Sabrina were not biological siblings, but they were even closer than that. This was particrly so here at Gloria¡¯s. Zayn was even more like the master of the house. Although he addressed Gloria as ma¡¯am, the things that he did was as if he was Gloria¡¯s son. 1 Seeing that Zayn was busy serving the guests, Gloria has much less work to do. she pulled Jane to sit in front of her and said gently, ¡°My child, you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Jane shook her head. ¡°Ma¡¯am,pared to you, what I¡¯ve been through is nothing. I have heard some of your experiences from Sabrina.¡± Gloria sighed. ¡°Majority of the people in this world are yearning for something but just could not get it. When I was little, I had always wanted a father¡¯s love, but my father would rather give his love to a person who had no blood rtions to him. This was because he felt that I was his humiliation. Later on, I had already gone through a few decades of hardships, and no longer needed the protection of a father¡¯s love anymore, but he wanted US to acknowledge each other instead. As he is already old, and he needed the joy of having his family around him, I relented. You see, he also had something he yearned for. There¡¯s also Sabrina. She grew up wanting new clothes but had never gotten them. She had been bullied and beaten up since young. When she had grown up, she had been abused by her biological father. Also, Zayn was clearly a young gentleman of an eminent family and was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. However, he suffered together with Sabrina and was not able to stand for six years.¡± Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 chapter 1625 ¡°All of the people I¡¯ve mentioned are people around you, my child. We¡¯re all hanging in there, so you see, everything is a lot better now. Zayn can walk normally again. I have found my daughter. Although my father and I are not on very good terms now, I no longer Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. resent him that much anymore. Everything will be better, my child.¡± Jane nodded. ¡°Missus Scott, I understand. I know. I will be strong and optimistic. I will protect the child in my belly and will fight for my marriage. I will fight for everything within my rights.¡± Jane then turned around and nced at Alex. ¡° If he dared to bully me in the future, I will not let him off so easily. I will take all of his properties as my own. If he dares to wrong me, then I¡¯ll make him leave the marriage without getting any of the properties! Alex Poole, you listen up! I have many people backing me up now! I have Missus Hill, Missus Scott, Sabrina, Ruth, and Yvonne to back me up!¡± ¡°Me, me, me! There¡¯s also me! You also have my uncle, as well as my Aunt Ruth and Aunt Yvonne to back you up,¡± Aino said in a hurry. Alex immediately smiled. ¡°See how many people are backing you up. Even the little child, Aino, is united with you now. she used to keep calling for me in the past. Jane, you missed out on a person who would be backing you up!¡± Jane was startled, ¡°who else?¡± ¡°The child in your belly,¡± said Alex. Jane instantly blushed. However, she had a happy smile on her face at that moment. Just like what Missus Scott had said, the majority of the people in this world have something they yearned for but could not get. It was as if it was part of life to experience the sufferings. However, it was fortunate for Jane that her child and Missus Hill were still with her. Only Noah was no longer with her. Jane would live well from then on for the sake of Missus Hill, her own child, thete Noah, as well as these people who cared for her. She gradually had an strong and calm expression. Seeing Jane be better, Sabrina also felt quite relieved. After they finished their meal, Gloria took a moment to talk to Sabrina alone. ¡°Sabrina, your brother is already so old and he is still single. You¡¯re not worried for him?¡± said Gloria. Sabrina said, ¡°Well...what can we do then?¡± Gloria sighed. ¡°He is such a nice person. It was all because of you that he had waster almost seven years. You have to think for him from time to time and see if there are any suitable girls to introduce to him. Nigel has a little girlfriend. Marcus has Yvonne. Ryan has Ruth. Can¡¯t you just find one for Zayn?¡± Sabrina smiled helplessly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a matchmaker.¡± Sabrina was standing in the kitchen and doing the dishes with her mother, she could see the entire living room when she looked out from the kitchen, she looked at Zayn, who was in the living room, and then sighed. ¡°My brother is now in charge of the entire Smith Group. He is also one of the outstanding people in South City. If he wanted to find a girlfriend, he could simply draw up to a hundred people from hispany alone. But he didn¡¯t like any of them.¡± Gloria also sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he still can¡¯t move on from you. He had almost lost both his legs for you. You can¡¯t let him waste his whole life on you anymore. It¡¯s too unfair for him.¡± Sabrina nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Just as she was thinking where she could find a girl to introduce to Zayn, Sabrina¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the number and found it very strange, she then answered the call. ¡° Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you remember me?¡± A cold voice came from the other end. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 chapter 1626 Sabrina frowned. ¡°You are?¡± The voice on the phone was indeed too shrill. It was both shrilling and hoarse. Sabrina could not even tell if that was a male or female voice. ¡°Hahaha.¡± That voiceughed extremely eerily like the devil. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me, do you? I am your dream, your nightmare! Maybe I will creep into your dream tonight and torture you to death!¡± Sabrina rolled her eyes. ¡°Lily Parker! You¡¯re crazy! Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± It was indeed Lily on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one, you d*mned thing! B* tch! If you didn¡¯t bring a few women with you to my fiance¡¯s house and beat me up into a pulp, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today! If you didn¡¯t back Jane up, she probably would have died a long time ago! Sabrina Scott! I will certainly creep into your dream and viciously torture you!¡± Sabrina scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Lily! Between you and Jane, regardless if there are our external interference or not, you are destined to lose. Perhaps you have never known why! Let me tell you! There are only the fond memories of your first love between you and Alex. This fondness had already been worn down to nothing during Alex¡¯s long years of waiting. He only had patience and tolerance for you, and that would be exhausted sooner orter. Alex is a human made of flesh and blood, and he has feelings like any other human, when he was injured, drunk, had a cold or fever, it was Jane who was apanying him by his side. His stomach is not well. To let him have a pumpkin porridge that is good for digestion, Jane purposely went to the suburbs to buy organic rolled oats, and she would even pick out the best oats going through one by one.¡± She continued. ¡°May I know what you have done for Mister Poole? other than taking things from him, what else have you done? You have done nothing! You and Mister Poole had never spent time together at all. Do you know how important time is to a person? It¡¯s as important as life itself! Jane had gone through eight years together with Mister Poole! She began apanying him shortly after you left Mister Poole. That was also the most painful time for him. His wounds were soothed by Jane! How many eight years are there in a person¡¯s life? Lily, you have lost to yourself. It was your own doing! So, how can you me others? I can tell you very clearly that regarding the matter of Mister Poole¡¯s search for Jane, I have never helped Jane at all because she didn¡¯t want to drag US into it! Also, because I was overwhelmed with my own matters at that time. Therefore, you can¡¯t me it on anyone!¡± Lily suddenly burst into tears on the other end of the phone. She cried in a hoarse and miserable manner. ¡°My fault? My fault? It turns out it¡¯s all my fault? I was too willful. I was too confident. Everything was my fault?¡± Sabrina was speechless. Hearing Lily¡¯s miserable tone, Sabrina did not know what she should say anymore. However, Sabrina was not fond of Lily at all. Lily was such a pretentious woman. No matter if she is dead or alive, and how miserable was, it was the consequence that she should bear herself. It has nothing to do with Sabrina. Just when Sabrina was about to hang up the call, Lily suddenly said with a dreadfully cold and vicious tone. ¡°Why? Why are you so lucky? Why do all the men like you? You clearly had already given birth to a child. What exactly does he like about you? Aren¡¯t you just ab*tch?¡± ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Sabrina eximed, she immediately hung up the call. She did not know who Lily was referring to. Was it Alex? How could that be possible. Alex only liked Jane, and anybody could tell that. What a crazy woman. Sabrina switched off her phone and continued doing the dishes. '' Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Who was it?¡± asked Sabrina¡¯s mother. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 chapter 1627 ¡°Lily Parker!¡± answered Sabrina. There was a pause before she borated, ¡°It¡¯s that woman who tried snatch the man with Jane. She is so stupid, but she mes others!¡± ¡°That woman is stupid enough. She is never going to be able to snatch away Jane¡¯s man anymore in this life. Sabrina, since Jane has already returned, you should not worry about that anymore. The most important thing now is to worry about your brother. He is already in his early thirties, it¡¯s time to find a woman and settle down.¡± Sabrina nodded. ¡°I know, Mom. Mom, you care about my brother more than me now.¡± Her motherughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. He is such a poor boy. He also cares about me. He is like Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. my own son. I feel like I have an additional child. A son and a daughter. Therefore, Sabrina, you must find someone your brother likes and quickly let them get married and have children. This way, I will then have a few more grandchildren.¡± ¡°Roger that! My dear mother!¡± said Sabrina as she acted cutely. That was a task entrusted to her by her mother, so of course, Sabrina would be doing it seriously. '' After she parted with everyone and left her mother¡¯s ce that afternoon, Sabrina turned to Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, are there any beautiful women in yourpany?¡± The driver who was driving had multiple question marks popped up in his head, ¡®why?¡¯ Even Aino, who was sitting in between her mom and dad, raised her head to look at her mother with puzzlement. ¡°Mom, are you feeling feverish today?¡± '' As she said that, Aino raised her little hand to touch her mother¡¯s forehead, and then she touched her own forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no fever. Mom, why are you asking Dad if there are any beautiful women in hispany?¡± Sabrina looked at Aino, then looked at Kingston, who was stunned. After that, she looked at her own man again. Sebastian did not say anything. He had something on his mind at that moment. He had received three calls from abroad in the past couple of days. The voice had been put through a voice changer, and speech was very short for every call. Only the word ¡®why¡¯ was spoken each time. Sebastian was guessing who it could be. Just over an hour ago that same day, when he had been casually chatting with Alex in his mother-inw¡¯s living room, Sebastian received the call again. It was just the word ¡® why¡¯ again. There seemed to be a mixture of love and hate in that voice! Therefore, at that moment, Sebastian had been specting who this person could be. Seeing Sabrina looking at himf, Sebastian asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, does the Ford group have a beautiful and elegant woman who is also a high-ranking executive as well? she must be a very beautiful woman, she must at least be someone that would meet your standards,¡± said Sabrina very seriously. Sebastian was speechless. After a long while, he cleared his throat and very inconceivably said, ¡°Sabrina, what...do you mean? Could it be because you¡¯re not as sharp after being pregnant, and you¡¯re afraid that women out there woulde looking for me, so you want to...¡± 1 Sebastian stopped mid-sentence and did not continue any further. He had never been interested in beautiful women. In those six years without Sabrina, he had remained self ©\ restrained. He had never taken another look at any beautiful women at all! Could it be that the woman wanted to please her husband so badly that she actually thought of such a self ©\ damaging tactic just because she was pregnant and could not do that activity with him? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Sebastian scolded Sabrina, she suddenly understood that they must have misinterpreted her intentions. ¡°I mean, does yourpany have an outstanding and beautiful woman who could be introduced to my brother to be his girlfriend!¡± said Sabrina fiercely. ¡¯ Sebastian looked shocked. ¡°Are you asking me to be...a matchmaker?¡± Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 chapter 1628 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sabrina said. Sebastian was left dumbfounded for a long while. He had never expected that he, the director of the Ford group and the King of South City, would actually be reduced to being a matchmaker for someone? Sebastian looked at Kingston, who then nodded solemnly, indicating that madam indeed meant just that. Sebastian then looked at his daughter. His daughter very delightfully said to Sebastian, ¡°Dad, I truly like you being a matchmaker very much. You know that my uncle is already over thirty years old, but he still has no girlfriend. In the past, mom and I were there to apany him. Now, he is all by himself. How lonely he must be. ¡± 1 Sebastian was speechless. After a long while, he said with a very strong sense of jealousy, ¡° Your uncle has functioning legs now! ¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Aino was speechless. What did her uncle having functioning legs got to do with him not having a girlfriend? Sebastian had no choice but to exin again. ¡° He can walk now. He can go out and get himself a girlfriend!¡± ¡°My uncle is very honest,¡± Aino said. Sabrina nodded. ¡°My brother had always been very honest and by the books. It¡¯s truly putting him in a difficult position if you ask him to go find a girl himself.¡± Sebastian was speechless. He finally could see it. He truly had been raising two ungrateful wretches! He had saved and treated Zayn all because of the two of them! If it were not for them, he would have thrown that brat into the river and fed him to the fish! After he had saved Zayn, he had even helped Zayn snatch back therge Smith Group! That was still not enough! The two of them were actually asking him to be a matchmaker! ¡°Do you believe that I will throw that brat into the river and feed him to the fish?¡± asked Sebastian unreasonably. Sabrina and Aino said at the same time, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡¯ Sebastian once again looked at Kingston. The driver firmly shook his head indicating that he did not believe him either. Sebastian was speechless. At that moment, the driver boldly spoke up. ¡° Master Sebastian, I think you¡¯d better be the matchmaker.¡± Sebastian did not understand. ¡°Why?¡± Kingston swallowed nervously. ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Be straightforward!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the madam and the little princess would smack me.¡± Both Sabrina and Aino looked at Kingston and smiled. Sabrina voiced out first. ¡°Introducing a girl to my brother is a good thing, so what would I smack you for?¡± Aino immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Kingston. My mom certainly will not smack you. I also would not smack you. Just say it. Why did you suggest my dad introduce a girl to my uncle?¡± Kingston confirmed again. ¡°Really not going to smack me?¡± The two of them nodded their heads solemnly. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Master Sebastian. If you introduced a girl to Master Zayn and she sessfully became his girlfriend, then he would have his own life,¡± Kingston said. ¡° After that, he may even get married very soon and have children. When the timees, Master Zayn could only care about his wife and children, then how will he still...¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Alright, I will start to help that brat find a girlfriend from my